《There He Is Again, My Ex-Husband (Julian and Amelia)》


 Chapter 1 Why Have a Baby with the Woman I Dislike

    Chapter 1 Why Have a Baby with the Woman I Dislike


    ¡°Julian, you¡¯ve married Emelia for three years. You should have a baby,¡± an old man¡¯s voice was heard


    from the study.


    A man answered coldly, ¡°Why would I have a baby with the woman I dislike?¡±


    Emelia Jones, who was about to knock on the door, paled.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The man¡¯s voice continued impatiently, ¡°Grandpa, let me tell you again. I won¡¯t have a baby with Emelia


    Jones. You¡¯d better give up.¡±


    ¡°You brat!¡± the old man roared in anger. Then a teacup was smashed on the ground. Emelia also heard


    a man¡¯s footsteps toward the door.


    She hurriedly hid in the bathroom next door. Her waist bumped into a corner because of her hurried


    movement.


    The tearing pain spread from her waist to her heart. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    A few days ago, she received a pregnancy report. It was sent from Yvonne Sullivan, the first love of


    Emelia''s husband.


    Also, Yvonne sent her a disdainful text: ¡°Emelia Jones, you¡¯ve married to Julian for three years but still


    failed to make him love you. What a loser.


    ¡°You are his wife, but you can¡¯t win his heart. How can you be so submissive and have no self-esteem?


    If I were you, I would have killed myself already.¡±


    Emelia didn''t know that her husband was in love with another woman until she had married him.


    On the night of her wedding day, she saw the news report about her husband, Julian Hughes, and the


    superstar, Yvonne Sullivan, going into a hotel.


    She had expected to lead a happy life with him. She quitted her job and became a housewife.


    How ridiculous, in the following three years...


    As soon as she hid in the bathroom, the door was pushed open forcibly from the outside. She


    staggered backward.


    In tears, she saw the man walking in with a stern look. It was her husband.


    He gazed at her coldly. The ck suit made him look more heartless. He pinched her chin in anger and


    said, ¡°You asked Grandpa to urge me to have a baby with you? Emelia Jones, your tricks have be


    dirtier after these years.¡±


    Before Emelia spoke, he said more coldly, ¡°Three years ago, you set me up and became Mrs. Hughes.


    Do you want to stay in the Hughes family for all the rest of your life by relying on a baby?¡±


    Emelia¡¯s expression changed. Biting her bottom lip, she said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why did you eavesdrop on my conversation with Grandpa?¡±


    Julian looked at her ironically. ¡°Good, you¡¯ve heard it. You should know my attitude to you. You don¡¯t


    deserve to have my baby.¡±


    His ruthless words made her clench her hands tightly. The fingernails sank into her palms.


    She always knew Julian didn¡¯t love her, but she felt distraught when he said she didn¡¯t deserve it.


    For three years, she performed her duty as Mrs. Hughes wholeheartedly, whether in the bedroom or in


    public.


    She had thought what she did could gradually make Julian change his mind, but only then did she


    realize that his heart was an iceberg. No matter how much she had given, he couldn¡¯t be touched.


    ¡°Julian, have you ever liked me in the past three years?¡±


    Her voice was low. She tried her best to suppress her body from trembling as if she had used up all her


    strength and courage.


    Julian felt weird when hearing her humble question. However, the feeling faded right away.


    With aloofness in his eyes, he asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    His sarcasm and disdain defeated thest defense in her heart. The sharp pang in her heart made her


    numb.

 Chapter 2 Let’s Divorce

    Chapter 2 Let¡¯s Divorce


    Emelia suddenly doubted the meaning of her persistence in the past three years.


    ¡°I see.¡± She turned around and left the bathroom.


    Her back looked sad but determined. Julian subconsciously took a step forward. But soon, his face


    turned grim, thinking of Emelia¡¯s tricks on him.


    ...


    The banquet continued, but Emelia wasn¡¯t in the mood to participate. She fixed her makeup and


    calmed down. Then she informed Grandpa Hughes and asked the driver to send her home.


    In the car, she stared at thendscape outside nkly, wondering if she should give up now.


    Yvonne had been pregnant, so Julian wouldn¡¯t let his baby be an illegitimate child. He would


    definitely divorce her.


    Hence, Emelia decided to end the marriage with a good start but an unhappy ending.


    After arriving home, she took a shower and went to bed.


    While she was sleeping, she felt someone was biting her lips fiercely. His movements indicated


    physical desire as well as punishment.


    From the familiar smell, she could tell it was Julian. Emelia was surprised that he came back home,


    wondering why Yvonne didn''t keep him stay in her house.


    Then she realized that Yvonne had just gotten pregnant. She pushed the man away, turned the light on


    the nightstand, and got off the bed.


    She raised her hand to cover the cor of her pajamas. Looking at Julian on the bed, Emelia said


    bitterly, ¡°Julian, let¡¯s divorce.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you done making a fuss?¡± Julian¡¯s face was full of unhappiness and impatience.


    He had been on a business trip for several days. He couldn''t restrain the pent-up desire anymore.


    Earlier, Emelia¡¯s moans while she was sleeping aroused him. He felt he was gonna explode now.


    He believed that her rejection was also a trick she yed on him.


    Emelia took a deep breath to suppress the bitterness in her heart and repeated, ¡°I¡¯m serious. Let¡¯s


    divorce.¡±


    Julian¡¯s face fell.


    He adjusted his sitting gesture. Leaning against the bedhead, he narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Are


    you sure?¡±


    Emily pressed her lips in silence to answer him.


    Julian smiled in mockery, ¡°Emelia Jones, do you want me to remind you? Thepany run by your


    father and your lousy brother never profits all these years. If the Hughes family hadn¡¯t taken care of


    them, they would be bankrupt a long time ago.¡±


    Emelia¡¯s body shook, her face blushing because of his mean words.


    Indeed. If theirpany hadn¡¯t faced bankruptcy back then, she wouldn¡¯t be given by her father to


    Julian.


    In the past three years, she always tried to exin to Julian, but he didn¡¯t listen at all. He didn¡¯t believe


    that she was innocent.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I sold myself to you for three years and let them survive longer. I¡¯ve done what I can.¡±


    Julian¡¯s eyes became stormy. ¡°Did you just say you''ve sold yourself to me?¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± Emelia looked over at him tearfully. ¡°You love another woman. You don¡¯t care about me


    except for having sex with me. I¡¯m no different from a whore in the past three years.¡±


    ¡°Good! Bravo!¡± Julian gritted his teeth. His tone was icy and spooky.


    ¡°What about you, Emelia? Are you willing to give up such a wealthy life? I¡¯ve given you everything


    except loving you.¡±


    His contempt and mockery stimted the stubbornness in Emelia¡¯s heart. She raised her pretty face


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    and looked into his fierce eyes, ¡°Thank you for your kind reminder. I¡¯m a healthy person. Even if I end


    up being a dumpster diver, I won¡¯t starve myself to death.¡±


    Emelia knew no one in the Hughes family respected her except Julian¡¯s grandfather.

 Chapter 3 You Can’t Survive After Divorce

    Chapter 3 You Can¡¯t Survive After Divorce


    However, Emelia graduated from a top university. It''s just that she married Julian as soon as she


    graduated and became a housewife afterward.


    Julian said with a sneer. ¡°All right. See you at the court in a week.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Emelia turned away. Since they had fallen out with each other, she couldn¡¯t sleep on


    the same bed with him.


    However, a force dragged her back to the bed violently. Julian¡¯s tall and sturdy body was pressed on


    her.


    Emelia struggled. ¡°Haven¡¯t you agreed to divorce? What are you doing?¡±


    Julian bit her lips and said fiercely, ¡°We are not divorced now. You said you¡¯d sold your body to me. Of


    course, I should sleep with you.¡±


    Emelia bit her bottom lip tightly...


    While Julian acted mercilessly, Emelia also thought it through. He was right. She should also enjoy it.


    Julian was handsome and in good shape. He waspetent in bed. Emelia didn¡¯t think she would find


    such a man after divorce. She should take the chance and have as much fun now.


    Then she wrapped her toned arms around his neck and reacted passionately.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, she even rolled over and pressed him below her body.


    Emelia had never been bold and enthusiastic in bed during the three-year marriage. She was always


    shy, reserved, and calm in her life and bed.


    Hence, Julian stiffened. In the dark, his breath became heavier.


    Emelia blushed more. She held his face and deepened her kiss. Then, she had no energy to think


    about other things¡­


    She and Julian had an extremely hot and steamy night, such a great time, probably because of her


    enthusiasm.


    When she woke up the following morning, Julian had left home.


    She tidied herself up and had breakfast calmly.


    A weekter.


    Emelia drove to the court. They had the appointment at half-past eight.


    She waited until nine, but Julian hadn¡¯t shown up.


    After waiting for another half an hour, Emelia called him on the phone. ¡°I¡¯m at the court now. How long


    will it take you to arrive?¡±


    Julian answered, ¡°I¡¯m in Vatmouth now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Emelia was surprised, and a bit cross. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me toe here at half-past nine for


    the divorce?¡±


    ¡°Something went wrong in a project. I came here in the early morning.


    ¡°Gotta go,¡± Julian said curtly and hung up the phone.


    Gripping the phone, Emelia felt furious.


    She meant nothing to him, so he could easily stand her up even on the matter of divorce.


    She calmed down after sitting in the car for a long while. Twenty minutester, she arrived at the house


    of her best friend, Nina Sanchez.


    Nina was currently a popr star in the limelight, a gorgeous actor.


    Upon hearing Emelia say she had decided to divorce Julian, Nina gave her a bear hug.


    ¡°Congrattions! You¡¯ll get rid of the miserable life soon.¡±


    Emelia was rendered wordless when seeing Nina¡¯s exaggerating actions. However, she could tell Nina


    was also unhappy about her marriage with Julian.


    Nina said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ve told you earlier. You should leave him when you are still young. Then you can


    start it over again.


    ¡°I know a lot of handsome boys from the show biz. After you divorce, I¡¯ll introduce them to you.¡±


    Emelia shook her head hard. ¡°No, thanks. I don¡¯t want to date a star. I don¡¯t want to fall in love


    anymore.¡±


    Her tone sounded disappointing. Her marriage in the past three years had scarred her severely.


    Nina eximed, feeling sorry for her, ¡°No way! You are young, beautiful, and talented. If you don¡¯t fall in


    love anymore, it¡¯s a waste.¡±


    Emelia looked down at the wine in the ss. ¡°What¡¯s so good about men? I¡¯d rather concentrate on my


    career.¡±


    She also wanted to prove that she could lead a good life after leaving Julian.

 Chapter 4 Being Stood up for Divorce

    Chapter 4 Being Stood up for Divorce


    When Nina heard that Emelia would focus on her career, her eyes lit up. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a


    scriptwriter vacancy in ourpany recently. The hired scriptwriter will be granted a chance to study


    abroad. If you want to focus on the career, I¡¯ll rmend you to Mr. Johansen.¡±


    Emelia majored in film and television in college. Although she became Julian¡¯s housewife right after


    graduation, Nina didn¡¯t want her talent to be hidden, so she introduced Emelia to work as a part-time


    scriptwriter.


    However, Julian didn¡¯t know anything about it, nor did the public. Emelia had a pseudonym, Wintry


    Frost for her scriptwriter career.


    Emelia felt surprised by her words. ¡°For real?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± said Nina affirmatively, ¡°Mr. Johansen has always thought highly of your talent. Although


    you are just a part-time scriptwriter, if you can contract with ourpany as full-time, he¡¯ll generously


    provide you with all chances to develop your career.¡±


    Nina was working for Tymers Entertainment, founded by the retired award-winning actor, Viggo


    Johansen, and his friends. Thepany had the most prestigious scriptwriting team, director team,


    and artists. In the past few years, they had produced many TV dramas and movies that became hits in


    the market.


    Emelia agreed without any hesitation. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll sign the contract with yourpany.¡±


    She believed that it would be her best choice to divorce and go abroad right now.


    After going abroad, she wouldn¡¯t need to face all those shitty things in Riverside City anymore, and her


    heart would ache less.


    Julian had been on a business trip for three days. Emelia waited for him patiently.


    One day, Nina went to Tymers Entertainment with Emelia to sign the contract. After that, Emelia went


    to the Hughes Manor. Since she had decided to divorce Julian, she must inform Grandpa Hughes. After


    all, he was the man who treated her most kindly in the Hughes family.


    Half an hourter, Emelia walked out of the study with Grandpa Hughes. Her eyes reddened. They


    bumped into Julian, who had just returned from his business trip.


    He was wearing a gray suit that showed his lean body. He looked elegant, impassive, and mature in his


    thirties, emanating a dignified aura as a superior man.


    Emelia recalled that she had been obsessed with his appearance back then. She looked away.


    Julian only nced at her for a second and whispered to old Mr. Hughes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. I¡¯mte.¡±


    Grandpa Hughes had called Julian over to discuss some family affairs. He hadn¡¯t expected that Emelia


    would suddenly visit him and tell him she wanted to divorce Julian.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking that Emelia insisted on divorcing, Grandpa Hughes looked annoyed. He answered Julian


    crossly, ¡°I''m not the one you should apologize to.¡±


    After that, he turned away. Julian frowned at Emelia standing aside.


    Emelia could see the unhappiness in his eyes. He must think she hadined about him to


    Grandpa.


    Looking into his eyes, she smiled in mockery. ¡°No worries. I talked to Grandpa for your own good.¡±


    Then she left without looking back.


    She had told Grandpa about her determination to divorce Julian, letting him get together with his first


    love. Hence, Julian wouldn¡¯t be tortured by her for the rest of his life. Wasn¡¯t it for his own good?


    Julian looked annoyed after hearing her words. He could hear the mockery in her tone.


    In the three-year marriage, she had been obedient and gentle in his presence. Suddenly, she mocked


    him, and he felt irritated.


    Tugging his necktie, Julian pressed the anger in his heart and walked to his grandfather.


    Ten minutester, he blocked Emelia¡¯s way in the kitchen.

 Chapter 5 Let Him Be with His First Love

    Chapter 5 Let Him Be with His First Love


    It was dinnertime. Emelia had promised Grandpa Hughes to cook for him tonight. It would be thest


    time for them to have dinner together.


    Julian gazed at her gloomily. She saw the tea leaves on his suit. It seemed Grandpa had smashed tea


    on him.


    After entering the kitchen, he dragged Emelia away in silence. Thetter was shocked. She struggled


    and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Julian gripped her wrist tightly. He snarled through his clenched teeth, ¡°Emelia Jones, you¡¯ve be


    so capable. How dare you tell Grandpa you want to divorce. Don¡¯t you know he¡¯s ill?¡±


    Emelia tried to pull her hand back. ¡°I just thought it was necessary to inform Grandpa since we would


    divorce soon. I don''t care if you think I¡¯m making trouble.¡±


    The servants had left as soon as Julian entered here. They were alone in the vast kitchen.


    Julian looked at her stubborn and indifferent face, anger surging in his heart.


    He tried to drag her out of the kitchen, but Emelia struggled desperately. ¡°What on earth do you want?¡±


    Julian suppressed his rage and nced at her. Suddenly, he curled up his lips into an evil smile. ¡°Do


    you wish to do it here?


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make your wishe true.¡± As he spoke, he raised a hand to unbuckle his belt.


    Emelia paled, ring at him in disbelief. ¡°Are you nuts?¡±


    In the past, when she asionally lost her temper on him, he seemed indifferent to it, butter, he


    would torture her violently in bed.


    Right now, he looked exactly like he was gonna be rough to her.


    Julian pressed her against the kitchen door. Emelia struggled with reddened eyes. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    He pressed from behind and said in a cold tone like a demon from Hell, ¡°If you want everyone in the


    house to hear what we are doing now, just keep yelling. I don¡¯t think others will dare stop me. After all,


    we¡¯re still married now.¡±


    Emelia couldn¡¯t help but cry. She was wearing a dress today, so it was convenient for him to prate


    her.


    She had no idea when this shameful deed had ended. She just felt as if she had died once.


    They were in the kitchen of the manor, but Julian didn¡¯t care about anything and just raped her. He had


    stomped her dignity, making her feel ashamed to appear in front of others again.


    ¡°I hate you, Julian Hughes!¡± Emelia roared hoarsely after fixing her clothes. She trotted out of the


    house. Julian watched her receding figure with his tightened chin in the kitchen.


    He wondered when she had gotten the right to end things between him.


    She needed to learn more lessons.


    Julian didn¡¯t chase her.


    Emelia rushed to Nina¡¯s house with a disheveled look. She had no other thoughts but knew she


    couldn¡¯t let this go on anymore. She must divorce Julian. Otherwise, he could rape her whenever he


    wanted.


    Julian kept ignoring her request to divorce, but she still had ways.


    The day of the Hughes Group''s anniversary ceremony finally arrived. It was on Saturday night.


    A lot of celebrities, including bigwigs of the town, attended.


    Yvonne also attended the party, sitting next to Julian shoulder by shoulder.


    All people in the entertainment business knew there was a film and television department in the


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Hughes Group. It was said that Julian set it up for protecting Yvonne. In the past three years, Yvonne


    had be an A-list actress with Julian¡¯s support.


    Julian¡¯s marriage with Emelia had never been announced to the public, so others always thought Julian


    was single and avable. Hence, there had been a lot of rumors about Yvonne and Julian. One was a


    famous star, and the other was a mysterious business tycoon. People''s imagination just went


    unrestrained.


    When the ceremony was going halfway, Julian, Yvonne, and several senior executives of the Hughes


    Group went on the stage for a ceremony of starting a new project.


    After the ceremony, when Julian was about to leave the stage, a soft and pleasant voice sounded in the


    room. ¡°Please wait for a moment, Mr. Hughes.¡±

 Chapter 6 I Hate You

    Chapter 6 I Hate You


    Julian was familiar with Emelia¡¯s voice. He frowned slightly and looked back. A trace of amazement


    shed through his eyes.


    All the audiences offstage were also attracted by the woman holding the microphone while walking to


    the stage. No one knew who she was, but she was stunning.


    She was wearing a red dress, looking elegant and graceful.


    Even with many A-listed actresses sitting down there, Emelia''s beauty wasn''t outshone by them.


    A staff member tried to stop her, but she said to him gently, ¡°My surname is Jones. My current identity


    is Mr. Hughes¡¯s wife. I just want to speak to him.¡±


    Her words raised an uproar. Mr. Hughes¡¯s wife? Had Mr. Hughes got married?


    Others suspected her words, but Julian only stood motionlessly with a stern look without stopping her.


    Hence, they believed what she said.


    Since Julian had got married, who was Yvonne to him then?


    A mistress?


    While others were still shocked that Julian had been married, the woman in red dress looked at them


    calmly and added, ¡°But I will not be Mrs. Hughes soon.¡±


    Others gaped again.


    Emelia walked to Julian with a piece of paper.


    Julian had a bad hunch.


    Sure enough, Emelia looked at him calmly and said, ¡°Julian Hughes, let¡¯s divorce. This is the divorce


    agreement drafted by mywyer. It won¡¯t have anything to do with the wealth in your Hughes family. I


    don¡¯t want anything.¡±


    She smiled at him elegantly and calmly, handing the agreement to him.


    Julian ground his teeth and warned her, ¡°Emelia Jones!¡±


    As soon as he called her name, something was smashed to him. When he returned to his senses, he


    found that Emelia had tossed the paper on his face. Julian almost went ballistic.


    ¡°Julian Hughes, I wish you and your first love happy ever after.¡± After that, she held the hemline of her


    dress and turned away.


    After taking a few steps, she suddenly turned around and smiled at him brightly. ¡°By the way, I forgot to


    mention. Mr. Hughes, I hope to see you in the court at half-past eight tomorrow morning. Please don¡¯t


    stand me up again this time.¡±


    There was another uproar offstage.


    Julian stood on the stage and stared at the elegant woman in a red dress, narrowing his eyes.


    Bravo.


    He had been in the business field for so many years, but no one dared to let him be so embarrassed


    before.


    Emelia was the first one.


    He had married her for three years, but he had never seen such an aggressive side of her. He also


    didn¡¯t know she would look so stunning after dressing up.


    After Emelia¡¯s appearance, all audiences thought Julian would blow up and terminate the lively


    anniversary. However, he let the ceremony continue calmly and went offstage.


    Others admired him a lot. Sure enough, Julian had an extraordinary psychological endurance. His wife


    smashed the divorce papers on his face, but he still managed to keep himselfposed.


    However, most of them were talking about Mrs. Hughes instead. She was so stunning, so


    unforgettable.


    After Julian sat down, Yvonne asked him with concerns, ¡°Are you all right, Julian?¡±


    Julian pursed his lips without answering. Yvonneined about Emelia in anger, ¡°Emelia Jones is


    so insensible. How could she make a fuss on such an asion? Doesn¡¯t she know how important a


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    man¡¯s dignity is?¡±

 Chapter 7 Stunning Woman in a Red Dress

    Chapter 7 Stunning Woman in a Red Dress


    While speaking, Yvonne got closer to Julian, feeling overjoyed.


    She had never expected Emelia to take the initiative to propose divorce and fall out with Julian.


    Yvonne had regretted breaking up with Julian a long time ago. She faked breaking up with him back


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    then and thought Julian would wait for her. However, Julian slept with Emelia and married her.


    Yvonne almost went nuts. In the past three years, she kept asking Caroline Hughes to make trouble to


    Emelia and let her cast a bone between Julian and Emelia so that Julian would loathe his wife.


    Yvonne had known Julian for years, so she knew how proud Julian was. Emelia had fallen out with him


    and stamped on his dignity in this way, so she believed that they would definitely divorce.


    If Emelia hadn¡¯t done so, Yvonne would work with Caroline Hughes to force them to divorce. Now, it


    seemed heaven was helping her, so she didn¡¯t need to waste her energy to do anything to Emelia.


    As soon as Emelia walked off stage, Nina escorted her and sat in her car to leave. As soon as seated


    in the car, Emelia copsed in the seat. She was so nervous earlier, afraid that she would be too


    coward to smash the paper on Julian¡¯s face.


    Nina held her arm and said, ¡°Darling, you were so cool just now.¡±


    Emelia said in a weak tone, ¡°Was I?¡±


    She didn¡¯t wish to be cool but only wanted to act as nned so that Julian could divorce her without


    any hesitation.


    Nina pulled out her cell phone. ¡°Indeed. I recorded it for you.¡±


    Emelia was wordless.


    While watching the video clip, Nina said in a gloating tone. ¡°Oops, you might haven¡¯t noticed how grim


    Julian looked. He had never been so ashamed in his wonderful life.¡±


    Emelia looked at his handsome face in the video clip, feeling pangs in her heart.


    She decided this was thest time she looked at him. From now on, she would treat him as a stranger


    Due to Emelia¡¯s wordsst night, a great many reporters gathered in front of the court in the early


    morning, waiting to broadcast Julian¡¯s divorce.


    Julian appeared there at half-past eight on time. A pair of oversized sses covered his expression.


    The reporters shot his photos, but they didn¡¯t see his wife at all.


    From the photosst night, his wife appeared in a red dress, looking stunning. Hence, they were


    waiting for such a woman to show up.


    Around half-past nine, a woman rushed into the court wearing a cap, a mask, and a loose shirt. The


    reporter frowned as they smelt a strong alcohol smell when she passed.


    They didn¡¯t expect such a drunk woman woulde to the court in the morning.


    However, they didn¡¯t know this drunk woman was Julian¡¯s wife they had been waiting for. Emelia drank


    to celebrate her freedom with Nina to three o¡¯clock in the early morning. She also drank sorrow down.


    After all, she had loved Julian for three years. She couldn¡¯t let go of him so easily.


    Due to Julian¡¯s identity, the staff in the court gave them a private room for the procedure. Emelia


    pushed the door open and saw Julian¡¯s annoyed face. She immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being


    Julian had been waiting for her for a long while. He looked more and more annoyed. Upon hearing her


    words, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Emelia Jones, did you drown your sorrow in wine because of divorcing


    me? If that¡¯s the reason, I can...¡±

 Chapter 8 Did Julian Still Love Emelia?

    Chapter 8 Did Julian Still Love Emelia?


    Before he finished his words, Emelia interrupted him calmly, ¡°Not really. I celebrated my freedom.¡±


    As she finished, she urged impatiently, ¡°Are you going to sign or not?¡±


    Emelia felt an intense migraine. She only wished to sign the paper and go home for a nap.


    Julian gritted his teeth and red at her. He picked up a pen and signed his name.


    She had made such a farce. If he was still unwilling to sign, it meant he couldn¡¯t live without her.


    Julian wouldn¡¯t let it happen.


    He would only allow others be unable to live without him and to beg him.


    After signing the divorce agreement, Emelia put on her cap and left. She had bought the ticket to fly


    aboard that afternoon. After taking a nap, she left the country.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She was gone without any hesitation. Last night, her father and brother kept calling her phone. She


    wired them all her savings she had earned from the part-time job in the past years and turned off her


    phone.


    As their daughter and younger sister, she had done enough to help him.


    The reporters had waited for a long time outside the court but failed to see the mysterious Mrs.


    Hughes. However, they saw Julian leave with an extremely irritated face.


    The reporters surrounded him. One of them asked in confusion, ¡°Mr. Hughes, have you really divorced


    with your wife?¡±


    They hadn¡¯t seen his wife go into the court, so they were confused.


    Julian replied to him in anger, ¡°None of your fucking business.¡±


    The reporter was rendered speechless. Julian sat in the car and left.


    *


    One yearter.


    Tymers Entertainment.


    As soon as Emelia and Nina came out of the elevator, they saw Julian walking out of Viggo Johansen¡¯s


    office with his assistant. They bumped into each other in the corridor.


    Nina held a cup of coffee and took a sip. Seeing Julian, she almost spitted out the coffee and said to


    Emelia, ¡°Why are we so unlucky?¡±


    Emelia had just finished her further study ande back to Riverside City. She came to Viggo for her


    official onboard procedure but encountered Julian.


    Nina nced at her worriedly, but Emelia was calm as if her handsome ex-husband was just someone


    unknown.


    Of course, Emelia had seen Julian but faked not seeing him. When divorcing him, she reminded herself


    to treat him as a stranger.


    She whispered to Nina, ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to Mr. Johansen.¡±


    Thetter nodded. Emelia looked down and bypassed Julian, entering Viggo¡¯s office.


    Emelia faked not seeing Julian, but thetter couldn¡¯t.


    After one year, she had be outstanding, attracting his attention instantly.


    Her long straight ck hair had been cut off. Instead, she had short curly hair, looking chic and


    charming.


    She was wearing delicate makeup. Her lips looked enchanting. Even she was standing with Nina, a


    superstar, she still looked stunning enough.


    When she bypassed him, Julian smelt a refreshing scent from her.


    He recalled the passionate night before they divorced. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Hughes,¡± Nina greeted him.


    Julian looked at her and asked directly, ¡°When did shee back?¡±


    Nina pretended that she did not understanding his question. She asked with a coquettish smile, ¡°Who


    do you mean?¡±


    Julian wasn¡¯t in the mood to act with her. ¡°You know who do I mean.¡±


    ¡°Oh! You mean Emelia. She has just arrived at Riverside City. How unlucky is she.¡±


    She meant that it was unlucky for Emelia to have met Julian as soon as she was back in town.


    Julian said with a wry smile, ¡°How could she be unlucky? This is fate.¡±


    Nina was speechless.


    Inwardly, she cursed, wondering if Julian still loved Emelia.

 Chapter 9 Joining a New Drama

    Chapter 9 Joining a New Drama


    When Nina was speechless, Julian turned away with a stern look. Nina cursed while looking at his


    receding figure. It was fate? He must have forgotten they were already divorced.


    Emelia had been tortured by him before. Nina didn¡¯t think she would be with him again for the so-called


    fate.


    In Viggo¡¯s office, after greeting each other, Viggo asked tentatively, ¡°Just now, Mr. Hughes was here.


    Have you met him?¡±


    He knew Emelia used to be Julian¡¯s wife, so he asked.


    Emelia nodded calmly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Viggo thought for a moment and added, ¡°He came to sign a contract with me earlier. We¡¯ve been


    nning a period drama recently. He¡¯s the sponsor.¡±


    Emelia asked straightforwardly with a smile, ¡°Do you want me to be the scriptwriter for this drama?¡±


    If not, Viggo didn¡¯t need to deliberately tell her why Julian had been here earlier.


    Viggo also smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve guessed it right, I¡¯ll go straight to the point. If you are unwilling, I¡¯ll let


    another scriptwriter join this project.¡±


    He added, ¡°But I personally believe you''re the perfect candidate fore this drama. It¡¯s a period drama for


    a heroine. You are mature and sensible, with abundant life experiences. Besides, your words could


    always touch the audience. If the drama is sessful, you¡¯ll also be famous.¡±


    Emelia chuckled and said, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Johansen. In fact, I will ept it. It¡¯s


    my job. I won¡¯t mix it with my personal life.¡±


    Julian was only a stranger to her now. She wouldn¡¯t give up on a career opportunity for a stranger.


    She had been a scriptwriter for several dramas in the past few years, but not many people knew her in


    this business. If she could make a drama sessful, it would mean real sess in her career.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Viggo looked at her with praise.


    A year ago, when they met, Emelia looked haggard and painful because of her marriage without love.


    However, he could tell her eyes were now full of self-confidence and spirit.


    For her self-confidence and calmness after she had met Julian, Viggo believed that she could handle


    any problems urred when meeting Julian in the future.


    Viggo gave a copy of the project n of the drama to Emelia. Thetter browsed it and asked, ¡°Is the


    female leading role going to be Yvonne Sullivan?¡±


    Emelia didn¡¯t mind Yvonne that much. However, she needed to know who the leading role would be as


    the scriptwriter. In that case, she would have a rough image when writing.


    Besides, after Julian had set up the film and television department in the Hughes Group, Yvonne was


    always the female leading role. Hence, Emelia thought she would still be the leading role in this drama.


    ¡°Yvonne Sullivan hasn¡¯t been in the show biz for a long time,¡± Viggo answered. In hesitation, he


    exined, ¡°It¡¯s said she¡¯s ready to marry into the Hughes family.¡±


    Emelia smiled in self-mockery, ¡°I see.¡±


    She had divorced Julian for a year. Julian should marry Yvonne soon.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was nice, though. In this case, she didn¡¯t need to meet Yvonne when working on this drama, so there


    wouldn¡¯t be much awkwardness or unnecessary troubles.

 Chapter 10 Is She Still Pestering You?

    Chapter 10 Is She Still Pestering You?


    The top floor of the Hughes Group, 7 pm.


    The light was still on in the president¡¯s office. Julian was working overtime in front of hisptop.


    His upright figure was wrapped in a tailored white shirt. He looked self-restrained but charming.


    Julian saw Emelia in Viggo¡¯spany in the daytime, but his self-control that he was proud of was


    challenged. Emelia¡¯s face kept popping up in his mind.


    Emelia used to be entirely concentrated on him. Whatever she thought about and did was all for him.


    However, right now...


    Thinking that shepletely ignored him, Julian felt depressed.


    His mood disturbed his work for a whole day. Hence, he had to work overtime in the evening.


    Suddenly, his phone rang. It was a call from Ezra Cantillo, his close friend and business partner. Ezra


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    was also a notorious yboy in Riverside.


    Julian didn¡¯t want to answer the call as he knew Ezra must be calling him out for a drink.


    Work always came first for Julian. Without finishing it, Julian wouldn¡¯t join any boring parties.


    Ezra kept calling him, so Julian finally swiped to answer. As soon as the call was connected, he heard


    Ezra exim, ¡°Julian, guess who I¡¯ve seen just now.¡±


    Julian asked casually, ¡°Who?¡±


    He felt annoyed, not in the mood to hear which woman Ezra had seen again.


    Ezra answered, stressing each syble, ¡°Emelia Jones. Your ex-wife.¡±


    Julian frowned. Then he gritted his teeth. Ezra could''ve told him the name without emphasizing that


    she was his ex-wife.


    It was a pain in his ear.


    Ezra asked curiously, ¡°Has shee back? I heard she had gone abroad earlier.¡±


    Emelia took the initiative to divorce Julian without asking for a penny. Ezra and other close friends of


    Julian were shocked. One of them asked where Emelia had gone and heard that she had gone abroad


    on the divorcing day.


    They didn¡¯t ask why she had gone abroad. They asked where she had gone because they were


    worried about Julian, afraid that Emelia had divorced him on a whim, and if she regretted it, she would


    Julian didn¡¯t want to continue talking about Emelia with Ezra. He answered indifferently, ¡°Ehn.¡±


    Much to his surprise, Ezra sensed something from his curt answer. ¡°Have you already met?¡± he asked.


    Before he answered, Ezra asked again, ¡°What happened? Is she still pestering you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Julian felt more depressed after hearing Ezra¡¯s words. He nned to hang up the phone right


    now.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then.¡± Ezra breathed a sigh of relief. Then he clicked his tongue and said, ¡°She¡¯s leading


    a happy life, having dinner and drinking with a handsome young man.¡±


    ¡°A handsome young man?¡± Julian raised his voice subconsciously.


    Ezra said, ¡°Right. He seems to be one of the most famous idols, named Harry Zink. I guess he¡¯s


    around twenty. Exactly, young and handsome.¡±


    Julian asked coldly, ¡°Where are you having dinner now?¡±


    Ezra told him the address. The next second, he returned to his senses and asked, ¡°Are youing


    over, Julian?¡±


    Before he finished his words, Julian had already hung up the phone. Holding his cellphone, Ezra was


    so delighted to watch the fun, wondering if Julian would rush over after hearing that his ex-wife was


    having dinner with a young hunk.

 Chapter 11 I Do Not Know Mr. Hughes

    Chapter 11 I Do Not Know Mr. Hughes


    Emelia was indeed having dinner with a handsome young boy named Harry Zink.


    As for the rtionship between them, it could probably say that fate had brought them together.


    Nina starred in an urban drama before, the main storyline of which was a mature officedy falling in


    love with a younger man, so they needed to choose a young actor as the male protagonist.


    And because there were already too many candidates to choose from, Nina asked Emelia, who was


    abroad, for advice.


    Emelia was a scriptwriter so she surely had an eye for casting.


    In the end, Harry was chosen. He seized the opportunity and had lived up to others expectations. The


    show was just aired recently, and the ratings have been soaring.


    As soon as Emelia returned from abroad, Harry invited her to dinner and expressed his gratitude to her


    in a ceremonious way.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    But what she didn¡ät know was that she was seen by Ezra Cantillo when she went upstairs. The waiter


    knocked at the door when they were halfway through the meal, holding a delicately ced steak.


    Harry looked at the waiter puzzledly , ¡°All the dishes we ordered have been served, right?¡±


    The waiter smiled and exined, ¡°This steak is our specialty here. It was a treat to thisdy from a Mr.


    Hughes.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Hughes?¡± When Emelia heard the name, she suddenly had a bad feeling.


    She pursed her lips and nced at the steak. It wasn¡ät from Julian, was it?


    She was that close to him? It was a typical ¡°enemies are bound to meet each other¡± situation.


    She met him once in Tymers Entertainment during the day, and then she met him again at dinner¡­


    Besides, they have been divorced for a year. She thought that she had been keeping enough distance


    from Julian throughout the year, but he somehow sent her steak to eat. What did this mean?


    But no matter what he meant; she would not ept this steak.


    So, she smiled apologetically at the waiter and said politely. ¡°I¡äm sorry, I can¡ät ept this steak. First,


    I''m unacquainted with Mr. Hughes, and second, I am allergic to beef and mutton.¡±


    When the waiter heard that she was allergic to beef and mutton, she had to leave with that dish.


    Food allergies are a big deal, and they can¡ät take that responsibility.


    After the waiter left, Emelia lowered her eyes slightly, just trying to cover the self-deprecating and


    sarcasm in her eyes.


    She was married to Julian for three years, but he didn¡ät even know that she was allergic to beef and


    mutton, which shows how indifferent he was to her during those three years.


    Since she was a child, she could not eat beef and mutton, which could cause her to develop rashes all


    over her body.


    When they were together, beef and mutton often appeared on their dining table. She had never taken a


    bite before. She made those specially for Julian just because his like.


    On the other side, Harry¡äs gaze fell on her beautiful face, and finally he couldn¡ät help but ask, ¡°Emelia,


    who is this Mr. Hughes?¡±


    People didn¡ät know much about the rtionship between Emilia and Julian. In addition, the only public


    appearance of her was that night she was fully dressed up at the Hughes Group¡äs anniversary


    ceremony, so few people would associate that graceful and gorgeous Mrs. Hughes that night with her.


    As for Harry, the Emelia he knew was just a scriptwriter.


    ¡°I don¡ät know. Maybe it¡äs a mistake.¡± Emelia passed the topic in a few words.


    She didn¡ät want to mention Julian for one second, and she didn¡ät expect that she would meet him twice


    on the first day she returned to China.


    Bad luck.


    This was all she could feel at that moment.


    In the box where Julian and Ezra were in, the waiter carried in the returned steak and repeated Emelia


    ¡äs words to Julian.


    Hearing what she said, Ezra spitted a sip of wine on the spot and said, ¡°Unacquainted?¡±


    After he finished speaking, heughed out real loud and couldn¡ät stop, causing Julian to give him a cold


    look.

 Chapter 12 We Were Married

    Chapter 12 We Were Married


    Julian raised his eyes and slightly frowned at the waiter. ¡°Did she say that she is allergic to beef and


    mutton?¡±


    The waiter nodded seriously and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Julian did not say anything, lowered his eyes so that others couldn¡ät tell what¡äs on his mind and yed


    with the lighter in front of him with his slender fingers.


    Ezra asked the waiter to put down the steak and go out first, then took a cigarette, mped it with his


    lips, and brought it to Julian to lit it up. Meanwhile, he teased, ¡°Julian, you actually have a three-year


    marriage with that woman. Did you really not know about her allergies?¡±


    Another person took over and said, ¡°Allergies can be a serious problem and it also can be nothing. If it


    ¡äs not that bad, it may cause a rash break-out. The most serious cases can even lead to death.¡±


    The man¡äs words made the expression on Julian¡äs face slightly stiffen, and Ezra gave the man a sharp


    look.


    What a senseless man!


    Talking about death and all sorts, he could just make Julian feel worse.


    Julian was indeed upset, and his anger did not pass from the beginning of that day.


    He stared at the steak and recalled the three years he spent with Emelia. As long as he ate at home,


    almost every meal on the table would have a dish of beef or mutton, just as the way he liked it.


    But he never knew that Emelia was allergic to these things, she hadn¡ät talked about it, and he... never


    cared.


    Because Harry is a popr idol and his drama with Nina is now trending, Emelia let Harry go first after


    dinner. She stayed in the private room for a while before leaving. She dared not walk out with a popr


    idol. If they were photographed by paparazzi, they''ll appear on the headlines within an hour.


    As soon as Emelia came out of the restaurant, she saw Julian and Ezra standing on the side of the


    road. It wasn¡ät that she wanted to see them on purpose. It was that those two men, from their heights,


    appearances to poise, were too conspicuous to neglect.


    Julian was dressed in white shirt and ck trousers, with a cold face and alienated expression, looking


    like an unreachable royalty. While Ezra wore a ck shirt with floral prints. He had his own style of


    elegance, just like a noble and dashing dandy.


    They were obviously waiting for their drivers, each with a cigarette in their hands, and puffing while they


    were waiting.


    Without a second thought, Emelia stepped off to the other side, trying to avoid those two outstanding


    men.


    It¡¯s just that Emelia didn¡ät expect Ezra to call her, ¡°Emelia, hi.¡±


    Emelia had to stop and put on a smile, ¡°Hello, Mr. Cantillo.¡±


    In fact, Emelia didn¡ät want to get contact with Ezra. In fact, she didn¡ät want to bother with everyone


    rted to Julian.


    But Ezra is a prominent and influential figure in Riverside City, she had to deal with him. As they said,


    sumbing to the power of money.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He walked over and his almond eyes were filled with smile, ¡°Are you leaving? I can give you a ride.¡±


    Emelia declined in a hurry and said, ¡°No, thank you, the car I called will be here soon.¡±


    Before Ezra said anything, Julian, who approached quietly, spoke first.


    He squinted his eyes and stared at Emelia unhappily, ¡°Did you just say that you are unacquainted with


    me?¡±


    Emelia then raised her eyes to look at him, with a decent but alienated smile on her face and asked


    him in return. ¡°Isn¡ät it true?¡±


    Julian sneered and said, ¡°You¡äve been abroad for a year and already be so unruly? We had been


    married but you said you didn¡¯t know me?


    Emelia¡äs smile was even colder, and she looked straight into his eyes, ¡°Mr. Hughes doesn¡ät even know


    that I can¡ät eat beef and mutton after we¡äve been married for three years. Could you say that we are


    familiar with each other?¡±


    Emelia¡äs words rendered Julian wordless. Then she clenched her bag and left out of his bitter sight


    without looking back.

 Chapter 13 She Is Playing Hard-to-Get

    Chapter 13 She Is ying Hard-to-Get


    Julian stared at her slender back with a gloomy expression on his face, and he even had the urge to


    strangle her.


    He had never known that she still had such a sharp tongue. After divorce, she had lost all the


    sweetness that she had once shown him.


    However, what he didn¡ät know was that she had been so warm and tender to him because he had been


    her husband and because she had loved him.


    Now that he meant nothing to her, and her tenderness to him would naturally disappear.


    Only when Emelia got into her car and left, Ezra, who was beside him, recovered from his shock. He


    stared at the direction Emelia¡äs car was leaving and said in disbelief, ¡°What¡äs this situation? Did she


    actually retort you? I thought she dared not make a noise in front of you before.¡±


    Everyone around Julian knew what a good and conscientious wife Emelia was like. She was always so


    soft and sensible, as if she had no temper.


    That¡äs why when Ezra saw Emelia stood firm and did not yield to Julian, and she even made Julian


    wordless, he waspletely dumbstruck.


    Julian was a person who had never let his opponents take advantage on negotiating table in business.


    When Ezra mentioned the old Emelia, he ignited Julian¡äs anger pent-up for a whole day. The all-time


    poker face suddenly kicked off the trash can next to him.


    Ezra: ¡°...¡±


    It was just some bitter words from his ex-wife. Why was the guy so grumpy?


    Julian had said a lot of nasty things about Emelia.


    In order to appease the irritable Julian, Ezra said in a hurry, ¡°Isn¡ät this a good thing? At least it means


    that she won¡ät pester you anymore.¡±


    Julian took a bit of the cigarette in his hand, and suddenly said with a sneer, ¡°How do you know she


    won¡ät pester me anymore?¡±


    Ezra was puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Julian squinted his eyes and said quietly, ¡°Maybe she¡äs ying hard-to-get.¡±


    Ezra wanted to say something but he finally chose to swallow those words back. What he actually


    wanted to say was that Julian was thinking too much.


    The look on Emelia¡äs face could be hardly considered as ying hard-to-get. It was clear that she was


    avoiding him.


    Anyway, he was a popr man among women and he had a much more urate understanding of


    women¡äs minds than Julian.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But Ezra didn¡ät say anything in the end because he didn¡ät want to blow up his friend¡äs self-esteem and


    confidence.


    Women could be really silly, sometimes enough to risk everything for a man.


    However, if they became ruthless, they could also make a man''s life worse than death.


    Julian¡äs cell phone rang at this moment, and it was his mother Heather Duncan.


    Julian had a headache immediately. His mother always called him for nothing else but to urge him to


    marry Yvonne Sullivan.


    She said with a not nice tone, ¡°Where are you? Didn¡ät I ask you to take Yvonne home for dinner


    tonight?¡±


    Julian replied calmly, ¡°Sorry, I forgot.¡±


    Heather was irritated by him and startedining, ¡°What are you thinking about all day long?


    Yvonne is such a nice girl. Any man wish would want to marry her as soon as possible if they had that


    chance. If it hadn¡ät been for that shameless Emelia, you would have had kids with Yvonne long Heather


    mentioned Emelia suddenly and used such harsh words, which bizarrely made Julian feel a little upset.


    He didn¡ät want to hear herints anymore, so he simply ended the call by saying that he had


    something left to be dealt with.

 Chapter 14 Having a Bad Luck

    Chapter 14 Having a Bad Luck


    After he hung up the phone, Ezrazily proposed by his side, ¡°Since you are worried about Emelia y


    hard to get to continue to pester you, then you might as well simply cut off her thoughts by marrying


    Yvonne, Emelia will bepletely out of the picture and your mother will stop.¡±


    Far from not being able to hear the teasing and ridicule in his words, Julian gave him a chilly look and


    then turned around and got in the driver¡äs car and left.


    Ezra shrugged and then got into the car and left.


    For matters of love, those involved cannot see as clearly as onlookers.


    Emelia, who took a taxi and left, was not in a pleasant mood. She felt a little suffocated. It was not that


    she was ufortable because of seeing Julian and still thinking about him. She was a little bit


    irritated by his arrogance.


    Did he think she still cared for him when he spoke to her in that tone?


    How ridiculous.


    She had indeed thought that she would be unable to live without Julian once, butter found out that


    her life was very fulfilling and happy during this year.


    It turns out that anyone in this world can live without others.


    Emelia¡äs work as a scriptwriter work does not require her to show up in thepany every day. She


    only needs to attend some meetings or some asions when she is required to borate as a


    scriptwriter. In other time, she can finish the scriptwriting at home.


    The next morning Emelia took some time to get to the shopping mall, nning to buy birthday gifts for


    Grandpa Hughes.


    She actually didn¡ät want to get involved with Grandpa Hughes after the divorce, but he had been in


    contact with her for the past year. He wanted to make sure that she was fine when she was alone


    abroad. Emelia didn''t have the heart topletely block him from contact.


    He had a bad cervical spine and he turned on the air conditioner all day in summer. Emelia was


    thinking about buying a scarf for him to protect his neck.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When she was visiting the men¡äs clothing store, she happened to run into Julian again.


    Emelia felt she had to go to a fortune-teller. She was really having a bad luck.


    Julian was dressed in a formal ck suit, mature and elegant, which could easily make women¡äs


    hearts flutter.


    He was also here to pick out a birthday present for grandpa, whose birthday was a while ago, but he


    was away on a business trip.


    And every year in the past, Emelia would prepare gift for grandpa''s birthday on behalf of Julian, so


    Julian didn¡ät need to worry about it. This year, he had to buy presents by himself.


    Grandpa Hughes called and told him to go over for lunch today. He thought it would be more sincere to


    bring a gift.


    Originally, he had another appointment at noon, but grandpa said he needed toe over no matter


    what, so he had to go.


    Emelia ignored Julian and kept her head down to look at the scarves.


    While Julian walked around and came to her side, he said mockingly, ¡°Some people¡äs taste was just as


    bad as ever.¡±


    Julian didn¡ät know what was wrong with him. When he recalled that Emelia had dinner with Harry Zink


    that she was buying something for Harry.


    Anger rushed up in his heart, and his words became harsh without restraint.


    Emelia pursed her lips slightly, and looked down at the brown id scarf in her hand.


    It seemed suitable for Grandpa Hughes, but Julian just scorned her arbitrarily.


    This reminded her that when she married Julian, she had helped Julian to pick his daily outfits at first,


    but she was ruthlessly rejected by him for the so-called poor taste.


    In fact, Emelia believed that her taste was not bad, because Nina had asked her to help select dresses


    for the awards ceremony several times, and her looks had received loads of thumbs-up from her fans.


    It''s simply because Julian disliked herpletely, so he was being picky in every way.

 Chapter 15 Just Wait to See How Long She Could Fake It

    Chapter 15 Just Wait to See How Long She Could Fake It


    When being refused by Julian in the past, Emelia would always feel sad, even loathe herself


    But now Emelia didn¡ät care anymore, she wasn''t living for her, and there was no need to care about his


    evaluation of her.


    Even if she was useless in his eyes, it didn¡ät really matter.


    So, she directly ignored him, took the scarf she had chosen and then left.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Julian stayed put and felt himself being neglected thoroughly.


    He watched her graceful and slim figure with his eyes narrowed. He sneered in his heart, wondering


    how long she could fake it.


    She had said she loved him and had begged him to be together. So he just didn''t believe that she had


    Half an hourter, Emelia¡äs taxi arrived at the Hughes Manor. She deliberately chose to meet with


    Grandpa Hughes at noon on a working day to avoid Julian.


    ording to Emelia¡äs previous understanding of Julian, he usually visited grandpa on weekends.


    Moreover, he was quite busy, and he always had his lunch in thepany on weekdays.


    Grandpa Hughes was asking her to stay for lunch enthusiastically and she was about to ept this


    invitation when she heard the sound of a car engine.


    Then Julian walked in with his long legs, and Emelia suddenly turned sulky.


    She turned to look at grandpa, who ducked her gaze andughed sheepishly.


    Emelia instantly understood what¡äs on Grandpa Hughes¡ä mind, and he deliberately arranged for her to


    meet Julian at noon.


    She was a little bit helpless. Why bother? They¡äve been divorced for a year. Did he still expect her to


    rekindle her love to Julian?


    Not to mention that Julian didn¡ät think about this at all. She didn¡ät want to make the same mistake


    again.


    A loveless marriage had hurt not only her heart, but also all her passion for life.


    After seeing Emelia, Julian seemed slightly surprised and triumphant.


    What did he say? Just wait to see how long she could fake it.


    He thought she was ying hard-to-get and finally managed to meet with him in this way. After all, the


    only one who agreed with them to be together was Grandpa Hughes in the entire family.


    Then he walked over and asked her, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Grandpa gave him a ferocious stare and asked him to shut up.


    Emelia ignored Julian¡äs cold face, and smiled gently at grandpa and said, ¡°Since the gift is delivered, I


    will leave first. Thank you for your care during this year.¡±


    It was not that Emelia didn¡ät hear the dissatisfaction and contempt in his words just now. He probably


    thought that she came here to get close to him, so she deliberately added thest sentence to snuff out


    hiscency.


    Grandpa hurriedly ask her to stay and said, ¡°It¡äs not at all easy for you toe. Have lunch with me


    before you go.¡±


    Emelia rejected politely, ¡°Sorry, grandpa. I¡äve got other things to deal with.¡± Then she walked away


    without looking back.


    Grandpa Hughes shouted tremblingly with anger, ¡°She didn¡ät want to have any connection with us a


    long time ago. It was I who have been in contact with her for a whole year.


    ¡°She said she wasing around today, so I called you and forced you toe, just to create an


    opportunity for you guys to meet.


    ¡°I am not sure what a good girl that Yvonne Sullivan is. Emelia is the best girl in my heart!


    ¡°You don¡ät have to tell me anything and you know how nice she is deep down your heart.¡±


    Grandpa bawled Julian out and then angrily left with his cane. He didn¡ät want to deal with his arrogant


    grandson anymore.

 Chapter 16 Misunderstood Her Again

    Chapter 16 Misunderstood Her Again


    Grandpa Hughes¡ä words surprised Julian. It turned out that he deliberately caused them to meet, but


    Julian thought it was Emelia who came here to approach him on purpose.


    Julian¡äs gaze fell on the gift box left by Emelia. He thought that she was going to give Harry such an


    old-fashioned scarf, so he mocked her. In fact, this color is very suitable for grandpa...


    After misunderstanding Emelia twice in a row, Julian did not know exactly what kind of mood he was


    having at the moment. After a long while, he pursed his lips and walked out.


    Emelia was standing right in front of the house, bowing her head and using her mobile phone to call for


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a taxi. Grandpa lived in the vi area in the middle of the hill, and it was hard to take a taxi.


    Julian walked to her side and said, ¡°It¡äs not easy to call for a taxi here. I can give you a ride.¡±


    It has been more than four years, and this seemed to be the first time Julian took the initiative to try to


    be nice to Emelia.


    In the past, even if there were friction and contradictions between the two of them, it was Emelia who


    spoke first and made apromise.


    If Emelia hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to break the silence between them, Julian could keep the awkward


    silence with her like that.


    Emelia couldn¡ät stand the suffocating atmosphere, so she alwayspromised.


    Emelia did not expect Julian would take the initiative to show his kindness and said that he would give


    her a ride. She was slightly surprised and then refused, ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    After she said that, she turned around and nned to walk a few steps aside, keeping a distance from


    him, so that he wouldn¡ät think she had any thoughts about him anymore.


    ¡°Emelia.¡± Julian was a little bit anxious, raised his hand and grabbed her.


    Emelia frowned and turned to look at him. Julian stared at her and continued, ¡°I¡äm sorry just now...¡±


    Whether it was his mocking of her in the men¡äs clothing store, or just mistakenly thinking that she had


    taken the opportunity to be around with him, he was thinking too much.


    Emelia did not expect that Julian would apologize to her. She would have felt extremely ttered in the


    past when he treated her like this. But now since she didn¡ät need it anymore, she was indifferent.


    So she calmly looked into his eyes and said, ¡°I ept your apology.¡±


    Then she looked down at his hand grabbing her arm and said, ¡°Can you let me go now?¡±


    Julian was feeling a slight embarrassment, and then let her go.


    Emelia stepped back and yed with her mobile phone again. Julian took out his car key to remotely


    unlock the car. He nced at her demure face and said, ¡°Get in the car, you know this ce. There are


    very few taxis here.¡±


    This was a high-end residential area. The people who lived here are either wealthy or respectable, and


    there were always private carsing and going. She may not be able to catch a taxi even after


    waiting here for a long time.


    Emelia simply put away her mobile phone, looked at him and said firmly, ¡°No, I will walk to the ce


    where I can get a taxi by myself.¡±


    Julian stared at her stubborn face, speechless for a moment.


    He had never known there was such stubbornness in her.


    She never appeared to lose her temper when she was with him. She obeyed everything he said and


    never stood up to him, except for the divorce.


    When the two were confronting each other, a car drove out from the iron door of the manor.


    Grandpa Hughes¡äs driver pressed down the car window and said to the two of them, ¡°Master asked me


    to send Ms. Jones off. Mr. Hughes, you shall go inside to apany him to lunch.¡±


    Emelia got into the car without saying anything. She didn¡ät even say goodbye to Julian. She fled rapidly


    like he was a monster.


    The driver nodded with Julian and drove Emelia away. Julian watched the leaving car and slightly


    tightened his jaw.

 Chapter 17 Finding a Good Man for Emelia

    Chapter 17 Finding a Good Man for Emelia


    The moment Julian sat down at the table, Grandpa Hughes came straight to the point and asked, ¡°Has


    the wedding date been set?¡±


    He naturally refers to Julian¡äs marriage to Yvonne Sullivan. Since the divorce, Yvonne has been in and


    out of the Hughes family frequently.


    Although Julian never made a statement, the family members of both sides and the outside world all


    considered that the two were together.


    The main reason was that Yvonne¡äs team released various news about her rtionship with Julian all


    day long as if they would be able to get married very soon.


    Julian rarely replied at this time, ¡°No, not set yet.¡±


    "Hurry up and get this marriage over with." Grandpa said curtly.


    Julian nced at him. Grandpa didn¡ät like Yvonne. Although she often came to their house and were


    very close to his mother, grandpa never met with her.


    Therefore, when the old man urged him to marry her as soon as possible, Julian felt puzzled.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Grandpa took a bite of food and chewed slowly. Julian waited for a while before finally hearing him say,


    ¡°You need to get married so I can find a good man for Emelia.¡±


    Julian almost spewed out the soup in his mouth. He stared at grandpa and asked, ¡°What do you


    mean?¡±


    Grandpa snorted and said, ¡°What I mean is that I like Emelia very much. From now on, I will take her


    as a granddaughter and take care of her. Finding a good man for her to rely on is what I want to do for


    her first.¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡ät mean to be joking at all, Julian suddenly couldn¡ät calm down.


    He said sternly, ¡°Grandpa, one be brother and sister with his ex-wife, don¡ät you think that it¡äs


    weird?¡±


    The old gentleman was indifferent: ¡°What¡äs wrong with it? I feel sorry for her and I like her a lot. She


    has such unreliable father and brother, what will happen to her in the future?¡±


    He sighed guiltily. ¡°Well, it was me who put her in this situation. If I hadn¡ät forced you two to marry


    before, she might have found a good man by now instead of wasting three years of her life.¡±


    Julian felt depressed, thinking that he seemed to be her grandfather instead of his.


    He only realized Emelia wasted her three years, what about him?


    Grandpa then asked him thoughtfully, ¡°What do you think of Ezra? Would he and Emelia make a good


    match?¡±


    Julian¡äs face became so gloomy and said, ¡°Do you think such a yboy suits her?¡±


    Grandpa disagreed. ¡°What¡äs wrong with a yboy? A prodigal who returns to the right track is more


    precious than gold. Maybe he will be devoted to Emelia after getting along with her.¡±


    Hearing his words, Julian sneered back at him.


    He was waiting to see if Ezra dared to be together with Emelia.


    Grandpa was so thrilled about this, so he immediately took out his cell phone and called Ezra.


    Ezra and Julian had been friends for many years, and the two families had always been in a good


    rtionship, so grandpa didn¡ät take him as a stranger.


    After turning on the speaker, grandpa asked Ezra with a smile, ¡°Ezra, what have you been up to


    Ezra replied teasingly, ¡°You know me. I''m just muddling along all day.¡±


    Then he asked, ¡°Why are you calling, sir?¡±


    ¡°Well, I want to set you up with a girl.¡±

 Chapter 18 Attagirl!

    Chapter 18 Attagirl!


    Ezra was smooth-tongued on that side and said, ¡°Yeah! The girl of your choice must be nice. I will meet


    whoever you introduce.¡±


    Hearing his words, Julian¡äs face darkened, and he was thinking how to torture Ezrater.


    The old man tentatively said, ¡°Um... what do you think of Emelia Jones?¡±


    ¡°Bang¡ª¡ª¡± There was a loud noise from the other end, and then the voice of Ezra crying and howling


    came, ¡°Fuck! It¡äs boiling!¡±


    After a good deal of chaos, Ezra finally spoke, ¡°Grandpa, I¡äm sorry. I just spilled the coffee.¡±


    ¡°What did you say just now? I didn¡ät hear it clearly; would you say it again?¡±


    Grandpa lost his patience, and said in a displeased tone, ¡°I said I want to set you up with Emelia.¡±


    Ezra immediately stated, ¡°Oh, grandpa, unfortunately, I just had a new girlfriend recently. It¡äs not good


    to date two girls at the same time.¡±


    Thisd.


    Didn''t he just say in such a cheerful tone that he would definitely meet with that girl?


    ¡°Sir, I have something to deal with now. I gotta go and I¡¯ll visit you some other day.¡± Then he hung up


    the phone as if running away.


    Grandpa threw the phone aside angrily.


    Julian¡¯s mood was a little better. After taking a graceful bite of the dish, he kindly persuaded him, ¡°You


    don¡¯t have to worry so much, she might already have a boyfriend.¡±


    The old man curiously asked, ¡°Really?¡±


    Julian said nonchntly, ¡°Well, a boy who is only 20 years old.¡±


    The reason why Julian told him this was because he thought that he would not be able to ept


    woman¡äs love with younger man in ordance with his conservative personality, and he would


    definitely find the opportunity to persuade Emelia not to associate with such a young boy.


    Unexpectedly, the old manughed loudly after listening and said, ¡°Attagirl! Young and strong,


    promising and energetic, this kind of man must be a great match for Emelia¡¯s gentle character.¡±


    Julian was speechless.


    The old man said again, ¡°Let me just say, Emelia is a good girl. Some people treat her as garbage, but


    there will always be others who treat her as treasures.¡±


    Thest words seemed to satirize Julian intentionally, and Julian suddenly felt that the food in front of


    him was not delicious at all.


    After barely taking a few bites, Julian left the house. When he was driving back to thepany, he


    received a call from Yvonne.


    Yvonne¡¯s voice sounded aggrieved on the phone, ¡°Julian, are you not in thepany now?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian answered simply, ¡°Hmm, no.¡±


    ¡°I cooked soup at home this morning and brought it to you to surprise you, but you were not here.¡±


    Yvonne has been keen on cooking and baking this kind of virtuous thing since she didn¡¯t do so much


    acting, and from time to time she baked some dessert for Julian as afternoon tea, or she would invite


    Julian over for dinner after cooking.


    And these were once done by Emelia every day, and more even Yvonne also learned how to make


    coffee, because in the past, Emelia would make him a cup of coffee every morning.


    Julian¡¯s appetite was actually raised by Emelia in those few years. He even felt that the coffee in the


    cafe was not as good as Emelia¡¯s.


    When Julian heard Yvonne¡¯s words, he inexplicably recalled the time he had spent with Emelia back


    then, which made him feel a little irritable for a while.


    He impatiently exined to Yvonne, ¡°Grandpa asked me toe over for lunch so I left thepany


    temporarily.¡±


    Yvonne didn¡¯t seem to catch the impatience in his tone, and continued to ask, ¡°Why would Grandpa


    suddenly ask you to have lunch together?¡±


    Julian replied, ¡°I am driving. Talk to youter.¡± Then he hung up.


    He actually nned to go straight back to thepany, but thinking that Yvonne was waiting for him in


    thepany, he turned the steering wheel and head straight to Ezra¡¯spany.

 Chapter 19 Shes Had Enough

    Chapter 19 She''s Had Enough


    Nina has been filming in Riverside City recently. That day when Emelia went to visit her scriptwriting


    teacher Kina Salkowski and checked on Nina by the way.


    No scriptwriter can write a y independently in one step. Emelia has been studying under Kina


    Salkowski since being introduced to the field by Nina. She wrote the outline of the script for two years,


    and then wrote parts of the scene. And then slowly began to write a specified unit independently.


    Since having been married with Julian, Emelia began to do this in private.


    Fortunately, this job did not require attendance every day, so she could be a conscientious Mrs.


    Hughes at that time, and she could also pursue her own little hobbies.


    This time when Viggo gave her this y, Emelia felt that she still couldn¡¯t handle this huge


    responsibility alone. She suggested Viggo to ask Kina to be the lead scriptwriter, and she could


    continue to work under her teacher.


    But they both agreed that she had four years of experience and was good enough to be an


    independent scriptwriter.


    Their recognition and encouragement gave her a lot of confidence, and Kina also said that if she


    had any questions, she could always ask her for advice.


    This was the time, and she could visit Nina by the way, and feed Nina some delicacies made by


    herself.


    After being Mrs. Hughes for three years, her cooking skills areparable to those of a master chef.


    When Emelia arrived on the set, Kina was having a meeting with the director, so Emelia went to visit


    Nina first.


    The two had just chatted for a while, and they heard a noise not far away.


    Nina didn¡¯t even look at it, and said in distaste, ¡°It must be Caroline Hughes again, such a psycho.¡±


    ¡°Caroline Hughes? What is she here for?¡± At the mention of her, undisguised disgust shed across


    Emelia¡¯s eyes.


    Caroline is Julian¡¯s younger sister and Yvonne¡¯s best friend. In the three years of her marriage, she had


    been a devil''s spawn to Emelia.


    Not only Caroline said lots of mean things to her all day long, but also ndered her to the face of


    Julian, his parents and rtives, so that everyone in his entire family, except Grandpa Hughes, disliked


    and disrespected her.


    After graduating from university, Caroline had nothing to do, but thanks to her pretty good looks, she


    joined the film and television department established by Julian.


    There was no doubt that the Hughes family had the gene of giving birth to good-looking people.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Caroline had the beauty but no EQ and no acting skills, so she had not always been that popr,


    relying on changing different kinds of boyfriends to catch some eyeballs.


    Those men were also willing to go out with her owing to such an influential brother she had.


    Even if Caroline was not popr in the acting career, she had no worry that she lost backup in the


    future with Julian on her side.


    Nina said contemptuously, ¡°The boyfriend she just made is ying the third principal male character in


    our crew, a well-known male gold-digger.¡±


    Emelia was speechless. She hated Caroline as much as she disliked her. She would not havee


    here if she knew Caroline woulde too.


    Nina said again, ¡°By the way, I need to remind you that since the drama you took is invested by Julian,


    he will definitely give her a role to y.¡±


    The implication was that if they met in the project of that drama, Emelia must be careful that she bullied


    her again.


    Emelia sneered at the bottom of her heart, even if Caroline was still being a bully this time, she would


    not bear it anymore.


    Because she was no longer the old Emelia, who blindly let his sister and his mother humiliate her in


    order to please Julian.


    No sooner had the ideae to her mind than she heard a sharp voice saying, ¡°Emelia?¡±


    ¡°When did youe back? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Do you think anyone cane here?"


    Emelia knew that the person was Caroline without looking back. After listening to such a harsh voice


    for three years, she would never mistake that.

 Chapter 20 Annoying as Always

    Chapter 20 Annoying as Always


    Emelia didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Caroline, so she tasted the coffee she brought with Nina


    elegantly.


    Although she didn¡¯t wish to cause trouble, it didn¡¯t mean that Caroline wouldn¡¯t bother her.


    Seeing that Emelia ignored herpletely, Caroline stood with her hands on her hips in front of the


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    table where Emelia and Nina were sitting, and started dig at Emelia, ¡°Oh, it seems like some people


    have be deaf after going abroad for a year?¡±


    Caroline was used to being superior in front of Emelia, and saying bad words. Besides, shepletely


    forgot that Emelia had nothing to do with her after the divorce and naturally Emelia would not tolerate


    her any longer.


    Emelia sat steadily on her seat, looked up at Caroline and said indifferently, ¡°I seem to have changed,


    but Ms. Hughes hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    Emelia stared at her arrogant face and said calmly, ¡°Annoying as always.¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Caroline was used to Emelia¡¯s tolerance. She didn¡¯t expect Emelia toe up and scold her


    without mercy.


    She also scolded her in front of so many people in the crew, making her look bad.


    Caroline was so embarrassed and angry that the look on her face was distorted, and out of control, she


    raised the coffee in her hand and poured it on Emelia.


    If the person who embarrassed her today was not Emelia, Caroline might not be so crazy.


    But she was ustomed to bullying Emelia, and was suddenly struck back so fiercely by her. Such a


    huge change made her angry and desperate.


    No one would have thought that Caroline would be so rude and ssh her coffee at others. Everyone


    was stunned for a while.


    Emelia leaned back instinctively. The coffee did not spill all over her, but on her white arms.


    It was midsummer. Emelia was only wearing a short-sleeved white T-shirt, so her white arms were


    instantly burnt red.


    Nina immediately became furious. She took a paper towel and handed it to Emelia instantly. Then she


    stood up to point at Caroline and started to swear, ¡°Fuck! You are such a psycho!¡±


    Before Nina started acting, she used to be a student with poor grades and got that ¡°Big Sister¡± style in


    school, and after bing an idol, she converged a lot. At this moment, she was really pissed off.


    She even rolled up her sleeves on the spot and tried to p Caroline in the face. Thanks to Emelia, she


    was stopped at once.


    Although Emelia was poured with coffee, she was extremely calm. She would never allow Nina to lose


    her civility in front of so many people.


    Because Nina was a popr idol, if the scene of her beating someone was spread, it would definitely


    make her reputation look bad by his opponent.


    She held her andforted her then said, ¡°Nina, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Nina was about to explode with anger, and roared loudly, ¡°She has sshed coffee on you but you said


    it doesn¡¯t matter?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Emelia smiled at her, and then said, ¡°Because... I will ssh it back.¡±


    After Emelia finished speaking, she picked up the cup of coffee in front of her, raised her hand and


    poured it back on Caroline¡¯s face.


    She was more vicious than Caroline, she directly aimed at her face.


    Caroline screamed out loud on the spot, the coffee was not hot anymore, and it wouldn¡¯t burn her, but it


    was enough to cause her a mess.


    This was fatal to her. Caroline always cherished her look and her face.


    ¡°Emelia!¡±


    ¡°You bitch! How dare you!¡±


    ¡°I am going to kill you!¡±


    Caroline¡¯s cursing echoed through the entire room. She tried to rush towards Emelia while wiping the


    coffee on her face indiscriminately.


    ¡°What happened here?¡±


    A dignified and cold male voice sounded, and Julian walked over with the director and Kina.

 Chapter 21 Apologizing to Emelia

    Chapter 21 Apologizing to Emelia


    Hearing Julian¡¯s voice, Caroline immediately ran to him and said with tears, ¡°Brother, that bitch


    sshed coffee on my face!¡±


    Emelia had experienced such a thing as a thief posing as judge many times before.


    She didn¡¯t expect Julian to say anything for her, only whispered to Nina, ¡°I am going to the washroom


    first.¡±


    Emelia didn¡¯t want to stay there and continue arguing. Although she was sshed with coffee, she also


    sshed it back, so they were even.


    What she needed was to treat the injury on her wrist. A cool flush would help a lot.


    Nina couldn¡¯t bear to be insulted by Caroline, so she retorted indignantly, ¡°Miss Hughes, why didn''t you


    tell your brother that you sshed the coffee at Emelia first, and the coffee that you sshed was hot?¡±


    Nina grabbed Emelia and showed her arms to Caroline. she said angrily, ¡°Emelia¡¯s arm has been


    burned like this, how can you have the nerve to say that?¡±


    ¡°If things go to the worst, your face will be spoiled!¡±, Nina said through gritted teeth.


    Until was Emelia pulled out, Julian found that her white T-shirt was covered with coffee, and her arm


    was red and swollen.


    Thinking that Nina said that the coffee sshed by Caroline was hot, he immediately ordered,


    ¡°Apologize.¡±


    Caroline said arrogantly, ¡°My brother has spoken. Apologize to me quickly.¡±


    Julian stared at Caroline with a cold face and ordered word by word: ¡°It¡¯s you who should apologize!¡±


    Julian¡¯s words surprised Emelia, Nina and the people all around him, but Emelia turned her head


    immediately.


    Ironically, when they were couple, he never sided with her. Now he had been divorced for a year, but


    he was willing to speak for her.


    A famous scriptwriter once said: What is redundant? Coat in summer, fan in winter, and your care when


    my heart is broken.


    She didn¡¯t need him to side with her anymore, so she didn¡¯t appreciate his help at all.


    ¡°What?¡± Caroline asked angrily, and eximed, ¡°Are you serious? Why should I apologize?!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Yes, I did ssh coffee on her, but she sshed back!¡±


    Nina was good at quarrelling, and immediately refuted, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t used harsh words against Emelia


    first and sshed coffee on her, would she ssh back?¡±


    Nina looked at Julian and said sarcastically,¡± Mr. Hughes, your sister is really interesting. We just drank


    our coffee, but she came up to scold Emelia was deaf. It served her right, if you ask me.


    As soon as Caroline heard what Nina say, she wanted to hit her.


    Julian looked at Caroline with innate dignity, and she stopped at once.


    But she gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I would not apologize to her, over my dead body!¡±


    Julian just said, ¡°Since you haven''t realized your fault, it¡¯s better to stay at home and reflect on yourself.


    Hearing this, Caroline was so pissed that she almost fainted


    Julian looked at Emelia, who was silent all along. ¡°I will take you to the hospital.¡±


    Emelia raised her eyes and said with alienated tone, ¡°No, thank you! Mr. Hughes. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Her tone and expression were so alienated as if they were strangers. Julian stared at her stubborn


    face, and his unexined restlessness became stronger and stronger.


    He insisted, ¡°Your arms are burned like this, and you said it¡¯s okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really not a big deal.¡± Emelia still refused. Even if she wanted to go to the hospital, she would go by


    herself instead of with Julian.


    Julian put on a long face. The two just stood there and refuse to budge.

 Chapter 22 Thought He Was Acting

    Chapter 22 Thought He Was Acting


    In fact, people around them had all realized there was something between Julian and Emelia, but no


    one dared say anything more.


    After beat Caroline in argument, Nina just waited and saw the Julian¡¯s deted expression after being


    rejected by Emelia and Caroline¡¯s re. Watching her brother help his ex-wife, who she had always


    despised and bullied, Caroline must be fuming in her heart.


    Ken, who had been watching on the side, whispered to Emelia, ¡°Emelia, I think you¡¯d better go to the


    hospital first.¡±


    Emelia felt embarrassed and said, ¡°Teacher, I was gonna ask you some questions...¡±


    Kina Salkowski was a top screenwriter, always busy. Emelia managed to have a chance to make an


    appointment with Kina and didn¡¯t want to give it up.


    Kinaforted her: ¡°It¡¯s all right. Go to the hospital first. We can talkter.¡±


    Emelia had such a good rtionship with Kina, which was a jaw-dropping fact to Caroline.


    Who did she think she is? She even wanted to butter up Kina Salkowski?


    Kina was famous for his lofty and arrogant but also brilliant. He is a big gun in the screenwriting


    industry. Many people wanted Kina to train new screenwriters, but Kina curtly refused.


    Emelia just called Kina teacher. Emelia''s a scriptwriter?


    Emelia respected Kina very much. Since Kina said so, she had topromise and turn around


    to leave. Julian followed her at once.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Caroline burst into tears because of Julian¡¯s behavior. She had thought her brother would help her get


    back at Emelia. Unexpectedly, her brother asked her to apologize to Emelia and have her grounded.


    She got so enraged.


    Kina nced at Caroline, who had been making a scene. She couldn¡¯t bear that and said, ¡°Miss


    Hughes, I¡¯ve always known that money can buy everything, rtionships, entertainments, fancy stuffs


    and all that, but there¡¯s one thing money can¡¯t buy¡­¡±


    ¡°Upbringing.¡±, Kina said coldly and walked away with Nina.


    Kina was implying that Caroline was ill bred. Caroline so felt embarrassed and had to cover her face


    and ran away.


    Her so-called boyfriend left silently after watching the farce. For those who had been dissed by Kina


    Salkowski, he dared not have contact with them again.


    In this circle, rich producers are at the top of the pyramid, and for a scriptwriter like Kina is also very


    close to the top.


    If he still wanted to stay in the showbiz, he should stay away from Caroline.


    Emelia and Julian left the crew one after another, and Julian ¡¯s car stopped aside.


    Emelia didn¡¯t get in the car directly, but stopped by the car and said to Julian, ¡°Mr. Hughes, I have to


    admit that you''ve put on a good show by cing righteousness above your family. But the show is over


    now. I¡¯ll go to the hospital by myself.¡±


    Julian paused when he was about to open the car door, and he felt a fire burning inside his body.


    He turned to her and snarled, ¡°You think I¡¯m acting?¡±


    Emelia asked him coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you? If you still stand on her side despite what she¡¯s done, isn¡¯t it


    equal to announcing that your parents hadn¡¯t teach her well?


    This is the only reason that Emelia can think of today to exin why Julian punished Caroline, to


    protect his family''s reputation, she guessed.


    Otherwise, why did he do that?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn¡¯t care about her life when they were married. Why did he care about her after divorce?


    Julian pursed his lips together and almost lost it by due to her presumption.

 Chapter 23 Unconcerned, Heartless and Ruthless

    Chapter 23 Unconcerned, Heartless and Ruthless


    Emelia didn¡¯t want to face Julian ¡¯s unountably angry look at all. Anyway, she had made it clear, so


    she didn¡¯t stay any longer and turned to leave.


    Julian pulled her back in anger and pressed her against the car indignantly. The distance between


    them was so close that they could smell the scent of each other, familiar and yet strange.


    When they looked each other closely, Julian froze.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Emelia was really a beautiful woman, all her features were just in such a perfect harmony.


    She wore make up today, making her look more attractive than usual with the help of eyeline.


    Julian didn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him. When they weren¡¯t divorced, he always looked at her with


    disparagement. He hated her very much especially when he thought of her scheming against him.


    Unexpectedly, after a year of divorce, he now thinks she has a thrilling charm.


    Compared with Julian, Emelia was calm, and her frown showed her impatience.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes, what are you doing now? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for you to press your ex-wife like


    this.¡±, she said with a glint of mockery. Hearing that, Julian suddenly recovered and looked


    embarrassed. He opened the door and stuffed her into the car, ¡°Get in!¡±


    Seeing this, Emelia didn¡¯t resist any more. After she fastened her seat belt, she turned and looked out


    of the window.


    He was still so overbearing and arrogant that he never cared about her feelings.


    Julian took a bottle of iced mineral water from the car refrigerator and handed it to Emelia, ¡°You can


    use this to ease the pain.¡±


    Emelia took it and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Julian started the car and drove away. They didn¡¯t speak to each other. The air in the car fell silent for a


    moment.


    When the car came to a stop at a red light, Julian turned his head to Emelia. She was looking down at


    the wound on her arm, with delicate eyebrows slightly wrinkling.


    He thought she was frowning with pain, so he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    He surprised himself after this question came out. When did he be so proactive?


    He then made excuses for his concern. The injury on her wrist was caused by his sister, and his


    concern was taken for granted.


    His concern made Emelia¡¯s look more serious. She replied indifferently, ¡°Yes.¡±


    This physical pain was really nothingpared with the profound heartache he once gave her.


    She frowned just now because she felt fretful at the thought of sharing a car with Julian, and she was


    annoyed that she didn¡¯t take taxi to the hospital by herself.


    What Emelia said made Julian do not know what to say. At that moment, green light lit up, so he could


    only concentrate on driving.


    After driving for a while, he asked again, ¡°Do you know Ms. Salkowski?¡±


    It was obvious that Emelia and Kina had known each other quite wall from what just happened,


    which actually surprised Julian.


    Emelia reluctantly replied, ¡°Yes¡±.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t want to talk to Julian. They didn¡¯t know each other very well after all.


    Emelia was praying for Julian to shut up quickly but he still asked, ¡°How do you know each other?¡±


    Emelia closed her mouth without answering.


    Last time they saw each other in Tymers Entertainment. If he wanted to know what she was doing, he


    could''ve just asked.


    Obviously, he was unconcerned, heartless and ruthless.

 Chapter 24 One-Hundred Dollar Bill

    Chapter 24 One-Hundred Dor Bill


    Emelia¡¯s disregard made Julian very angry.


    Her temper grew much worse after divorce that she dared not answer him.


    Had she even lost the basic manners?


    Besides, apart from their rtionship before, wasn''t she afraid he would make trouble for her?


    With his rank and his power, he can make her not to established herself in this society.


    Well.


    She was really a person who has never worked hard in society. She didn¡¯t even understand the basic


    rules of survival in the workce.


    With such a character, she will have to suffer a lot in the future.


    At that time, she will certainly regret giving up her identity as Mrs. Hughes. He gave her everything


    except love at the beginning. She and her lousy father and brother can havefortable and wealthy


    lives.


    Thinking of this, Julian remembered that Emelia had asked for a divorce in front of so many people,


    which made him feel humiliated. Rage bubbled just below the surface of his mind. He drove faster and


    faster.


    Seeing him speeding up, Emelia warned him, ¡°Mr. Fu, aren¡¯t you afraid of an ident?¡±


    Her reminder calmed Julian for a few minutes, and the speed slowed down.


    He sneered and said, ¡°Are you afraid of death?¡±


    ¡°A rich man like you is not afraid of death. What should I be afraid of?¡±, Emelia said with rxed tone.


    ¡°But it¡¯s inappropriate to die with me. It¡¯s worth remembering to die with your loved one, isn¡¯t it?


    Julian was irritated by her words again. If he hadn¡¯t thought of the injury on her arm, he would let her


    get out of the car immediately.


    They arrived at the hospital in such an unpleasant atmosphere. Julian led Emelia directly to find Arthur


    Hudgens, Julian ¡¯s friend and famous surgeon.


    When Arthur saw the woman, he eximed on the spot, ¡°Emelia?¡±


    Like Ezra Cantillo, Arthur knew almost everything about the past of Julian and Emelia, so he was so


    surprised to see the two divorced people appear in his office at the same time.


    Emelia said bluntly, ¡°Hi, Doctor Hudgens, please help me see if there is anything wrong with my injury. I


    was scalded by hot coffee.¡±


    Arthur quickly recovered himself and replied, ¡°OK, OK.¡±


    After carefully checking Emelia¡¯s white wrist for a long time, Arthur said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Fortunately,


    the coffee has been bought for some time, and the heat has dropped a lot. So it doesn¡¯t hurt the inner


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some ointment to relieve the tingling.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Arthur was very professional in seeing a doctor. Emelia nodded and said, ¡°OK, thank you.¡±


    After Arthur prescribed her medicine, Emelia got up and nned to leave,pletely ignoring Julian


    standing aside.


    But she just took a step and paused, then took out a hundred dors bill from her bag.


    She walked up to Julian, slipped that one-hundred dor bill into his shirt pocket and said, ¡°Mr. Hughes,


    thank you for bringing me to the hospital just now. Here is the fare. Keep the change.¡±


    Emelia ignored Arthur¡¯s dropped jaw and Julian¡¯s gloomy look, and turned away.


    Emelia knew Julian wouldn¡¯t ept her money, so she stuffed it directly into him.


    She didn¡¯t want to owe him half a cent.


    Arthur looked at their interaction and felt as if he were dreaming.


    Having not seen Emelia for a year, Arthur felt that Emelia has undergone a personal transformation.


    She was more alienated than over, which made him feel unfamiliar with her.

 Chapter 25 Hes Screwed

    Chapter 25 He''s Screwed


    ¡°Dude, what happened?¡±


    Arthur nced at the one-hundred dors bill, and felt an impulse tough, but due to Julian ¡¯s gloomy


    look, he held back.


    Julian gritted his teeth, took out the one-hundred dors bill, and left Arthur ¡¯s office without saying a


    word.


    Arthur immediately called Ezra, ¡°Guess who Julian just brought to my hospital?¡±


    Ezra replied two words to him without suspense: ¡°Emelia.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Arthur asked in surprise, ¡°Do you know that Emelia hase back?¡±


    Ezra saidzily, ¡°Yes, I did, I has seen her roasting Julian and making himpletely speechless.


    Arthur immediately burst intough, and then told Ezra the scene of Emelia giving money to Julian.


    After hearing this, Ezra gloated and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid a simr situation will ur all the time in the


    future.¡±


    Arthur wondered, ¡°Emelia has treated him like that. Why does he still have an intersection with her?¡±


    Ezra replied, ¡°Because Julian thought Emelia was ying hard-to-get.¡±


    What¡­


    After a while, Arthur said slowly, ¡°Why do I feel that Emelia really doesn¡¯t want to talk to him.¡±


    Ezra snickered, ¡°Be confident, she really doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Arthur said, ¡°Do you think so too? Then why don¡¯t you tell Julian the truth?¡±


    Ezra said tonelessly, ¡°Do you think that he can believe that? Emelia has been obsessed with him for so


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    long. He must not believe that Emelia doesn¡¯t love him now. If I were him, I don¡¯t believe that either.¡±


    During the three years of their marriage, everyone knew how hard Emelia had tried in managing her


    marriage.


    Arthur puzzled to said, ¡°Why did he do this? Isn¡¯t he going to marry Yvonne?¡±


    Recently, there were rumors that Yvonne Sullivan was going to marry into the Hughes family. They just


    needed a marriage certificate.


    Ezra said, ¡°Who knows what he thinks.¡±


    Yeah, no one knew except for himself.


    Arthur continued, ¡°Why do I feel that he doesn''t love Yvonne that much?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, why did he marry Emelia after breaking up with Yvonne at once? Even if he had sex with


    Emelia, even if his father forced him, but he was not the kind of person to be manipted.¡±


    Ezra raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You mean he was satisfied with Emelia at the beginning?¡±


    He added: ¡°If that¡¯s what you said, things shall be worse for him in the future.¡±


    *


    Outside the crew.


    Sitting in her car, Caroline burst into tears and lost her temper. The driver had to get out of the car to


    smoke.


    It was really bad luck for him to be a driver for such a spoiled youngdy.


    If the Hughes family hadn¡¯t given him much money, he would have resigned.


    After quarreled with others, the first thing Caroline did is to call Yvonne. She wanted to tell her that her


    brother even punished her in public for Emelia.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Caroline cried, ¡°Yvonne, Emelia is back, and my brother


    punished me for her today!¡±


    Yvonne was cooking soup in the kitchen. When she saw that the call was from Caroline, she felt much


    disgusted.


    Although she hated Caroline, she had to pretend be her good friend. After all, she was her future sister-


    inw.


    What Caroline said struck her. The spoon in her hand was dropped onto the ground.

 Chapter 26 Shes Not Worthy

    Chapter 26 She''s Not Worthy


    ¡°What did you say? Your brother helped Emelia Jones?¡± Yvonne asked Caroline incredulously.


    Let alone the indifferent attitude of Julian towards Emelia during their three-year marriage. It¡¯s more


    than enough for Julian to hate Emelia when Emelia made Julian so awkward during the divorce.


    How could he still help Emelia?


    Yvonne didn''t believe it.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Caroline cried and told Yvonne everything between her and Emelia.


    After speaking, Caroline used Julian angrily, ¡°If you have any idea, please tell me how could my


    brother treat me like this? He and Emelia are both divorced and he still protects her. What is this


    situation!¡±


    Caroline only cared about her own feelings,pletely unaware of how embarrassing Yvonne was


    when she heard her word. Not to mention that Yvonne was now Julian''s fianc¨¦e.


    Yvonne took a deep breath to calm herself down, and then try to rxed Caroline while regaining some


    dignity for herself, ¡°Caroline, your brother may not be protecting her.¡±


    ¡°Think about this, when did your brother protect her when they were married?¡±


    ¡°Your brother was protecting you. If he didn''t scold you, he may get criticized by the others. You


    understand?¡±


    Yvonne secretly satirized it was Caroline who brought up the trouble and asked Julian to help her. It¡¯s


    her who led to the interaction between Julian and Emelia.


    But ording to Caroline''s IQ, she wouldn''t understand the irony at all.


    She just thought Yvonne was right about that Julian was protecting her.


    Suddenly she felt less depressed. She changed the subject, ¡°But Emelia is really annoying. She thinks


    she is a moral person. Has she forgotten what tricks she had used to sleep with my brother in order to


    climb up thedders?¡±


    Yvonne didn''t want to listen to Caroline''s words. When she thought that Julian and Emelia were once


    so close to each other or even slept together for three years, she felt so depressed.


    She and Julian have not gone that far yet. She has hinted at Julian more than once in the year since


    Julian'' divorce, but Julian has never made any more progress with her.


    Before breaking up with Julian, she and Julian were only in a purely romantic rtionship.


    At that time, it was not that Julian didn''t want to sleep with her, but she was thinking about her identity.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t want to have sex with Julian so quickly, for fear that he would not cherish her after they have


    a more intimate rtionship.


    Now she desperately wanted to get closer to him, but he didn''t want it...


    Yvonne couldn''t help but clenched her hands tightly at this thought.


    Caroline was still muttering on the other side, ¡°Yvonne, my brother had me grounded. You have to help


    me persuade him, or I will be screwed.¡±


    ¡°I know, I''ll talk to him.¡± Yvonne replied to Caroline perfunctorily, ¡°I have something important to do, got


    to go. I will hang up first.¡±


    After hanging up, Yvonne was not in the mood of doing anything, let alone the soup. So, she turned off


    the fire and asked her men to investigate Emelia.


    *


    After Emelia left the hospital, she drove back to her home. She called Nina from the car to relive her


    worries.


    Nina breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I am so d that you are safe. With such a beautiful skin, if someone


    leave you scars, I really want to tear Caroline apart.¡±


    Nina said again, ¡°By the way, since Caroline knows that you are back, Yvonne must know that too. Be


    careful, she may set you up again.¡±


    Emelia smiled gently, ¡°I don''t own Julian anymore, she doesn''t need to target at me anymore.¡±


    Yvonne sent her a pregnancy notice, announcing that she was pregnant with Julian''s child.


    Emelia thought the information was real. Besides, Julian ruthlessly told her that he would not have


    children with her and that she was unworthy.


    Shepletely epted the idea of letting him go, and then she took the initiative to divorce


    Julian.

 Chapter 27 She Has A Glamorous Career

    Chapter 27 She Has A morous Career


    After Emelia went abroad, she learned from Nina that Yvonne was not pregnant at all, and that the


    pregnancy report was forged by Yvonne in order to destroy her rtionship with Julian.


    Emelia didn''t hate Yvonne much even after learning about Yvonne''s dirty move. Because even without


    Yvonne''s pregnancy, she and Julian would not be able to continue their rtionship.


    Julian didn''t love her, and this was the root reason of her giving uppletely.


    Emelia didn''t tell Julian about Yvonne¡¯s scheme. And all these tricks made no difference after they had


    divorced.


    Emelia found it ironic that Julian kept saying that Emelia was setting him up and that she was insidious.


    But his "first true love" didn''t appear to be anything better, didn''t she?


    Seeing that she was so calm, Nina couldn''t help but teased her, ¡°Although you don''t own Julian


    anymore, what if Julian pesters you?¡±


    Emelia seemed to have heard some big joke, and said to Nina whileughing, ¡°Oh, our super star Nina


    Sanchez. Have your IQ gotten low because you are busy acting all day? Why would he pester me?¡±


    Emelia couldn¡¯t imagine Julian pestering her. Julian hated her so much, and he was such a cocky guy.


    It was lucky enough for her if he didn¡¯t, out of hatred, block all the way she could choose to make


    money. For example, if he knew that the screenwriter of the show he had invested was her, would he


    directly ask Viggo Johansen to rece her?


    Ninaughed and said, ¡°Well, well, I worry too much.¡±


    ¡°Just mind your own store. I will be careful.¡± Emeliaforted Nina.


    Emelia knew that Nina was worried about her being bullied again, but she was no longer the same


    Emelia.


    Whether it was Julian'' mother Heather Duncan, Caroline or Yvonne, she had been silently enduring


    their insults back then, all in order to please Julian.


    Heather and Caroline bullied and scolded her directly, while Yvonne was doing that secretly.


    Even though back then Yvonne had known that Julian and Emelia were married, but she still hyped up


    various rumors about her rtionship with Julian. Obviously, she didn¡¯t take Emelia as Julian¡¯s wife.


    Now Emelia didn''t care about Julian'' feelings. So, certainly she won''t be magnanimous to them


    anymore. She would fight them down just like she sshed coffee back at Caroline today.


    *


    While Yvonne was investigating Emelia, Julian also asked someone to check her identity, and he got


    the results faster.


    In President Hughes''s office, Julian frowned slightly while sitting at his desk looking at the


    screenwriter''s name on the material.


    Wintry Frost?


    Why was this name so familiar?


    He suddenly took a file next to him and opened it, with such a name printed on it.


    In other words, the scriptwriter of the period drama he just invested in was Emelia?


    Julian was a little unbelievable.


    He remembered the words Viggo Johansen used when he rmended this screenwriter called


    Wintry Frost some time ago. Viggo said that although she was kind of a neer, she was very


    talented. The way she told stories could always arouse the empathy of the audience.


    Compared to Viggo''s praise of Emelia, Julian remembered his impression of Emelia in the past three


    years. She was so dull and boring. Nothing more, nothing impressive.


    Therefore, he couldn''t associate the talented scriptwriter Wintry Frost mentioned by Viggo with Emelia.


    In shock, he took a closer look at Emelia¡¯s resume. It turned out that she had been working as a part-


    time scriptwriter over the years. At that time, he mocked her for being no one. And he once said that


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the reason why she became his girlfriend and be so intimate to him was she wanted to get into the


    Hughes family for the sake of happiness in the rest of her life. He had scold her for being unrealistic


    and vain.


    Even when they divorced, he evenughed at her, saying that she was out of touch with society, and


    she would suffer from poverty after she divorced him.


    But now she has a morous career, and she had received admiration from Viggo Johansen...

 Chapter 28 Isnt he really letting go?

    Chapter 28 Isn''t he really letting go?


    The assistant David Brennan on the side saw that Julian hadn''t spoken for a long time, and that his


    face was rather grim, so David took the initiative to say, ¡°I didn''t expect Ms. Hughes to be¡­¡±


    But he soon realized his mistake and quickly corrected himself, ¡°Miss Jones turned out to be the


    screenwriter Wintry Frost. If you don''t want to hire her, I will contact Mr. Johansen immediately.¡±


    David has been with Julian for many years, and he know very well how much Julian was sick of Emelia.


    Although David thought Emelia was much easier to get along with than Yvonne, it''s none of his concern


    about the rtionships between the three.


    But he didn¡¯t expect Julian to stop him, ¡°No need.¡±


    David paused in surprise. He thought Julian didn¡¯t want to see Emelia at all. If Emelia became their


    screenwriter, they would have to meet her more frequently.


    Julian exined, ¡°Since Mr. Johansen strongly rmended her, of course we have to believe in her


    ability. Besides, business was business, there¡¯s nothing personal.¡±


    The implication was that he was aware of personal stuff and business. He would not kick her out of this


    project because of his personal prejudice against Emelia.


    David nodded, ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±


    Then he said, ¡°Tomorrow is the first plenary meeting of this project, do you want to attend?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Julian had a jam-packed schedule. Hearing this, David noted it down and left to make


    arrangements.


    A trace of different emotions shed across Julian''s eyes. He would see for himself what kind of script


    she had written tomorrow.


    Soon after Julian started working, Yvonne called.


    Yvonne protested softly on the other end of the phone, ¡°Julian, you haven''t apanied me for a long


    time.¡±


    Julian raised his hand to massage his forehead, ¡°I''ve been a little busy with work these days.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yvonne seemed very sensible, ¡°Do you have any ns for tomorrow?¡±


    Julian didn''t hide anything, and faintly replied, ¡°Tomorrow there will be a meeting for a new TV drama


    project.¡±


    ¡°A new TV show?¡± Yvonne eximed happily, and then she said eagerly, ¡°Great, let me attend the


    meeting with you. Although I don''t work as an actress now, I am still interested in it.¡±


    Julian was silent for a while, and finally he said seriously, ¡°Yvonne, if you want to continue your acting


    career, do proceed.¡±


    Julian never said that Yvonne should quit her jobs and stay out of showbiz. It was Yvonne who


    suddenly said that she was tired of the industry and wanted to quit.


    Yvonne always showed the regret of quitting the business for him. But he was not touched at all.


    On the contrary, he found it distasteful. She was the one who insisted on breaking up with him in order


    to prove that she was capable of gaining a foothold in showbiz. But she was also the one who said that


    she wanted to quit.


    Yvonne''s contradictory decisions annoyed Julian, because her selfish decision at the beginning caused


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    the fate of so many people to be rewritten.


    Yvonne was choked by Julian¡¯s word but she then smartly changed the subject, ¡°Come on honey, just


    tell me whether I can participate or not.¡±


    A trace of boredom shed across Julian'' eyes. When did Yvonne started hiding her emotion and


    started tempting him?


    It''s not that he couldn''t hear the temptation in Yvonne''s words. He also believed that since Caroline


    knew that Emelia was back, Yvonne must know that too.


    Yvonne wanted to follow him to the meeting tomorrow. Her purpose was to meet Emelia, or to see if


    there was anything between him and Emelia.


    However, Julian eventually agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    As for why he would, of course it was because he wanted to stimte Emelia, to see if she was really


    over him.

 Chapter 29 Emelia Didnt Show Up

    Chapter 29 Emelia Didn''t Show Up


    At nine o''clock the next morning, in the meeting room of Tymers Entertainment.


    This is the first formal meeting of the period drama project Princess Lenia. It stood to reason that all


    important people from investors to directors and screenwriters should attend.


    Especially the screenwriter. She was the protagonist today. She needed to introduce the outline and


    overall direction of the script to every big guy.


    When Julian and Yvonne appeared together, Viggo Johansen raised his eyebrows and then stood up to


    wee them.


    He especially expressed his wee to Yvonne. Viggo''s words seemed be implying something, ¡°Miss


    Sullivan is also interested in this show, right?¡±


    Yvonne held Julian'' arm, her exquisite bloomed a graceful smile, ¡°I am semi-retired, and there won¡¯t be


    any chance for me. I am just here to apany Julian.¡±


    Yvonne looked around the meeting room as he spoke, trying to find Emelia.


    Viggo nced at Yvonne without saying anything. He then turned around and invited the two to sit


    down.


    When Julian sat down, he nced down at the watch on his wrist. It was about to be the start of the


    meeting, but there the screenwriter was absent.


    Ten minutester, the meeting officially started, and Emelia still didn''t arrive.


    Viggo got up and announced to everyone apologetically, ¡°Everyone, I''m sorry that our screenwriter


    couldn¡¯t make it today. I will introduce the script to you.¡±


    Julian''s face darkened a little bit. Did she think she was working at a vegetable market? How could she


    leave them here as she wanted?


    Julian''s face didn''t look good, and others expressed displeasure as well.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Yvonne, who was sitting next to Julian, also said with a smile, ¡°Come on, Mr. Johansen, this is the first


    official meeting of this project. Your screenwriter just stood us all up?¡±


    Viggo exined with a smile, ¡°She didn''t stand us up. The real reason was that she had an ident.¡±


    As soon as Viggo said the word ¡°ident¡±, Julian who sit from the opposite side frowned slightly.


    ident?


    Wasn¡¯t she still fine even her wrist was burned by coffee yesterday?


    What happened to herter?


    As Viggo exined about the reason, Yvonne suddenly felt awkward, because it seemed that the what


    she said suddenly sounded very aggressive.


    Would Julian feel that she was deliberately targeting Emelia?


    She has always been generous, sensible and tolerant in front of Julian. She didn''t want Julian to think


    she was so mean and selfish.


    After Viggo exined the reason, he went to the front and nned to do his presentation. Emelia


    contacted him as soon as she knew that she could not make it to the meeting on time. And then she


    sent him the slides she had made for today''s meeting.


    Julian suddenly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t your screenwriter exin what ident she had encountered?¡±


    Yvonne''s hand under the table was clenched tightly. Although Julian''s question sounded ceremonious,


    she somewhat felt that Julian was worried about Emelia.


    Yvonne didn''t know why she felt this way. Although she was clear that Julian despised Emelia, the


    woman''s sixth sense was just so damn urate.


    Viggo stood in the front, and answered him formally, ¡°I didn''t ask. This is the employee''s privacy after


    all. I choose to respect and believe her.¡±


    In fact, Viggo knew why Emelia didn''t attend the meeting.


    Today was the death day of Emelia''s mother. Emelia''s mother was buried in the countryside. She


    hurried back to the countryside to visit her gravest night, thinking that she coulde back this


    morning.


    Unexpectedly, it was the rainy season. On her way back, the bus that Emelia was taking slipped and


    rolled over.


    Although Emelia didn''t think she was injured, the ambnce sent everyone on the bus to the hospital


    for a collective examination, so she couldn''t rush back in time.

 Chapter 30 Surrounded by Glamorous Actors

    Chapter 30 Surrounded by morous Actors


    Viggo knew the reason, but he didn''t tell Julian. He did this on purpose. He wanted to find out what


    Julian thought about his ex-wife Emelia.


    After Viggo dropped his words, Julian looked into Viggo''s eyes pensively.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    As the boss of Emelia, if she couldn¡¯t make it to such an important meeting, she must give Viggo an


    exnation. It was impossible for Viggo not to know the reason.


    But Viggo deliberately didn''t tell him, what is his purpose?


    Not only do women have the sixth sense, men do too.


    Julian feels that Viggo''s purpose on Emelia were not simple.


    Viggo was a pivotal figure in the entertainment industry. When he was young, he debuted as a singer


    andter he transformed into an actor. From TV drama series to movies, he went all the way up and


    her career were loaded with awards.


    In recent years, he appeared less on screens. He founded Tymers Entertainment with his friends and


    turned to be behind the scenes.


    When Viggo was young, he had had a girlfriend and a stable rtionship. However, the two broke up


    because of personality shes. There were rumors too. However, he''s currently single.


    So there''s a young and lively actor called Harry Zink who had just turned 20, and a 40-ish


    aplished, oh, BEST actor Viggo Johansen. Both of them were coveting Emelia. The 32-year-old


    Julian tightened his jaw without saying a word.


    She''s quite capable, isn''t she?


    Julian was in a bad mood throughout the meeting, and Viggo did his presentation without noticing him.


    With a sullen mood, Julian did not expect that he wouldter be attracted by the outline of the script


    written by Emelia. To be honest, Julian was really curious about what kind of story Emelia woulde


    up with beforeing to this conference. But he did not expect the script to be so amazing and


    fantastic.


    But now...


    Julian listened to Viggo''s narration,pletely immersed in the plot. And he even had an urge to


    execute the project immediately.


    With so many years of experience in this business, and his judgment on filming projects in recent


    years, he was sure that this drama would be phenomenal.


    Viggo was right. Emelia''s words and sentences can indeed control people''s mood. Her ideas are


    indeed very magnificent and interesting. It waspletely different from the boring and stubborn


    Emelia he knew before...


    After the meeting, Julian went to Viggo''s office for the first time,pletely forgetting that he still had


    Yvonne with him.


    Yvonne was left alone in the meeting room by Julian, smiling, but gritted her teeth in annoyance.


    As soon as Julian entered Viggo''s office, he said straightforwardly, ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    Viggo poured himself a ss of water slowly, avoiding the question of Julian, ¡°I thought Mr. Hughes


    came to talk about the script with me.¡±


    Julian really had no patience. He simply expressed his anxiety, squinted his eyes and asked, ¡°Viggo,


    what is your purpose?¡±


    Viggo nced at him, then took a pen to write a series of numbers on the paper and handed him, ¡°Her


    phone number, as for what happened to her, it is better for you to ask her.¡±


    Judging from Julian''s expression at the moment, Viggo was sure that Julian certainly did not know


    today was the death anniversary of Emelia''s mother.


    Having been married with Emelia for three years, but he still didn¡¯t know about such an important day.


    He can tell how bad a husband he once was. How could he neglect his wife back then?


    Viggo sneered in his heart. What''s the point of caring now after he had hurt her so deeply?


    Did he think Emelia still cared about him?

 Chapter 31 Really Dont Know Anything about Your Ex-wife

    Chapter 31 Really Don''t Know Anything about Your Ex-wife


    After getting the phone number, Julian did not leave at once, but said to Viggo again, "Mr. Johansen, I


    didn''t expect that you are also a talent scout, sparing no effort to nurture and promote neers in


    thepany like this."


    Viggo naturally knew the hidden meaning in Julian''s words. Julian saw that he had fancy for Emelia,


    and sarcastically said that he was sending Emelia abroad for training and giving her the opportunity to


    be an independent scriptwriter based on that reason.


    He shook his head andughed, "Mr. Hughes, it seems you really don''t know anything about your ex-


    wife. I am not a talent scout, but she''s so excellent that we''re willing to give her a chance."


    "When Nina introduced Emelia to me as a part-time scriptwriter, I gave her a random topic to work on


    and asked her to write a storyline as a test. The storyline that Emelia wrote turned out to be the most


    appealing among several new scriptwriters, and it was even spotted by Ms. Salkowski right away, who


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    directly approached me and said she wanted to take on Emelia as a pupil."


    Julian''s eyes shed with a trace of surprise. Everyone knew that Kina Salkowski seldom train new


    scriptwriters herself, and he did not expect that Kina actually offered to tutor Emelia.


    Viggo could see the surprise in Julian''s eyes and spoke again, "Emelia has always loved literature


    since she was young, winning prizes in various writingpetitions when she was a student. And She


    graduated as a student of honor of the dramatic literature program.


    "Even without me and Ms. Salkowski, she would still be a shining new star in the screenwriting world."


    "Of course, if it hadn''t been for those three years of marriage to you, she''d probably be famous by


    now."


    Because she had to be a dutiful Mrs. Hughes, she could only work part-time as a scriptwriter and was


    not able to devote all her energy and time to writing the script.


    Viggo was ming Julian for dying Emelia''s career, which infuriated Julian.


    Giving Viggo a nk look, he turned around and walked away holding that phone number.


    Emelia was the top student in literature and first in her major, as well as so talented that Kina


    Salkowski offered to bring her into the profession, such an outstanding past made Julian feel like a big


    mountain was pressed down on his heart, making him unable to breathe.


    He really didn''t know Emelia was this good, and he never really got to know her seriously.


    At the beginning of his marriage to her, he was in a constant state of irritation at being set up by her


    and her father, and hated her with nothing but disgust.


    And his way of venting this negativity was to torture her hard in bed, watching her tremble and cry


    beneath him, which he found exceptionally happy.


    Then he calmed down, but couldn''t let go of his position to spend time with her in a calm and normal


    way because he was used to being above her all the time, and naturally he didn''t get to know her.


    When Julian came out of Viggo''s office in a troubled mood, Yvonne walked towards him and took his


    arm in an intimate manner, "Have you finished talking to Mr. Johansen about the script?"


    Julian nodded and said, "Come on, I will take you back."


    Yvonne pressed herself against his arm and pouted, "I don''t want to go back, I want to spend the whole


    day with you."


    Julian lowered his eyes and replied to her, "I''m busy every day, and you know that."


    Yvonne knew to stop at the right time, so she said, "Shall we have dinner together tonight? It''s been a


    long time since you''ve eaten with me."


    Julian responded, "Okay, I''ll have David book the restaurantter and let you know."


    Yvonne clung to him and suggested, "I want to have steak, let''s go to that Italian restaurant we always


    go to, okay?"


    Julian''s footsteps paused. He did not know why, but ever since he learned that Emelia was allergic to


    beef andmb and the like, he felt that his favorite steaks didn''t taste good anymore.

 Chapter 32 Dispute Over the Script

    Chapter 32 Dispute Over the Script


    "My stomach isn''t feeling too welltely, let''s have some light Chinese food." Julian looked pale and


    refused Yvonne''s proposal.


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes went dim. She loved steak and other Western food, and so did Julian. She had always


    been proud of the fact that she was extremelypatible with Julian in terms of diet.


    Yvonne tried to convince herself that Julian might really be suffering from an upset stomach recently, so


    she changed her expression to one of concern and asked him, "Stomach upset again?"


    Julian nodded as he walked, his stomach didn''t seem to have beenfortable for the past year.


    When he was with Emelia, Emelia helped him carefully with his diet three times a day.


    At that time, she said that stomach problems should be slowly healed by diet, but he simply did not


    believe her. In this year after the divorce, reality told him it was truth.


    Without a sound and sensible diet, his stomach problems were always on the rise.


    Yvonne sighed, "I told you to quit coffee and to smoke and drink less, but you simply didn''t listen to


    me."


    When it came to coffee, Yvonne gritted her teeth, for she knew that Emelia used to make Julian a cup


    of hand brewed coffee every morning.


    She tried to learn how to make coffee after Julian''s divorce, and even thought she was very good at


    making it, so she made it for him a few times, only to have him stop drinking after just one sip.


    She was so angry that she almost had internal injuries, and then she didn''t want to be so tired and


    simply used his bad stomach as an excuse to persuade him to quit coffee.


    It took giving up coffee to kick these bad habits that Emelia had spoiled him.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    In response to Yvonne''sint, Julian gave her little reaction, which was tantamount to indirectly


    stating that he would not quit coffee.


    After the two of them got into the car, Julian drove Yvonne back to her ce.


    On the way, Yvonne tentatively asked him, "By the way, do you feel satisfied with this script today?"


    Julian spat out two words, "Quite good."


    Yvonne gritted her teeth and added, "Don''t you think that the ending is illogical?"


    Julian asked, "Howe?"


    Yvonne tried her best to look calm: "The ending is that the unpopr consort and the lord tie the knot in


    the end, when the lord''s first love is dead. But previously it has spent so many scenes to describe how


    much the lords loves his first love. How could you just let her die like that?"


    She was so furious during the meeting just now. It would be fine if she didn''t know that Emelia had


    written the script, but after she found out that Emelia was the writer, she felt that Emelia was insinuating


    the rtionship between the three of them.


    The male protagonist of this period drama is a monarch with the title of Lord Reminburg. Lord


    Reminburg has a legitimate consort, but it''s a marriage of convenience, and Lord Reminburg actually


    doesn''t like this consort at all, because he has the woman he loves.


    Wasn''t this a reflection of the rtionship between her, Julian and Emelia in reality?


    But Emelia ends up writing his first love to death, making the unpopr consort the lord''s favorite. Was


    Emelia looking forfort in the script because she could not get it in reality?


    After Yvonne''s reminder, Julian finally realized that the persona of this script was somewhat simr to


    the three of them in reality, but he didn''t feel anything wrong with it.


    "The whole structure of the story and the important storylines woulde down to such an ending, it is


    logical."


    "The princess consort apanied Lord Reminburg through many things. From the fight between


    Lords to the border war, to his serious injury, to the final ascension to the supreme throne, he has his


    consort by his side. Especially during the period when he was seriously injured, it was the princess


    consort who kept the entire castle functioning as usual, and it is absolutely right that he should grant


    her a kingdom and a loyal rtionship."


    Julian thought that his statement was based entirely on the plot and he was calm and sensible, but


    Yvonne was exasperated.

 Chapter 33 The Sky Isnt Falling

    Chapter 33 The Sky Isn''t Falling


    Yvonne, as the real first love, could not ept the reversed ending of this script at all.


    The reason she just mentioned this to Julian was that she hoped Julian would also find this ending bad


    and ask Emelia to modify the script in her capacity as an investor.


    How could she have imagined that Julian would approve of this ending and not feel the least a bit bad


    about it?


    "Julian¡­"


    But the next second Julian interrupted her in a serious tone, "Yvonne, I''m doing a TV show now, not


    some children''s y."


    The implication was that he was happy with the current plot and she should stay out of it.


    Julian''s words made Yvonne''s eyes red with anger. He was implying that she treated his project as a


    children''s y.


    Of course she knew he was doing a TV show, when had she ever interfered with his works all these


    years?


    If the scriptwriter had not been Emelia, she would not have been so annoyed nor interfered.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    However, Yvonne could only suppress her grievances because she had not shown in front of Julian


    that she did not know about Emelia''s return and her role as the scriptwriter, and she had been trying


    hard to maintain her gentle persona.


    Yvonne sneered in her heart. It didn''t matter if Julian didn''t approve of changing the script, she would


    get someone else to interfere with the matter.


    Investors are important, so are the directors.


    If the director is not happy with the script, the project will not go ahead.


    Over the years in this circle, she had many of her own contacts and ways of dealing with people. She


    would like to see what Emelia, a scriptwriter fresh off the boat, could do topete with her, a popr


    actress.


    Also she had Caroline Hughes in her hand, who was given a role in all the projects that Julian invested


    in.


    As long as Caroline Hughes was involved in this show, when the timees to shoot, Emelia would be


    embarrassed.


    Because of this little incident, Julian''s face did not look good. After dropping off Yvonne, he drove away


    without even looking at her. Yvonne was so angry that she gritted her teeth and went home.


    Julian was not upset because Yvonne was meddling in his work, but because he could see through


    Yvonne''s mind.


    Yvonne obviously knew that Emelia had returned and was the scriptwriter, otherwise she would not go


    to a meeting with him.


    It was clear that she had been targeting Emelia, but pretended to be innocent in front of him.


    This bored Julian.


    He did not understand how Yvonne had be such a person now. The Yvonne he knew before was


    clearlyposed, mature and sensible.


    Only after he returned to his office did he take out the phone number of Emelia given to him by Viggo


    and after a moment of contemtion did he call it.


    The phone was soon answered and a cool female voice came into his ear, "Hello?"


    Her tone was distant and unfamiliar, Julian was angry, and his words were tinged with anger as soon


    as he opened his mouth, "Emelia, is the sky falling? Or else how dare you not attend such an important


    meeting?"


    There was a brief silence on the other end, followed by the sound of her self-deprecating words, "Mr.


    Hughes, the sky is not falling, it''s just that I was involved in a bus rollover ident."


    "I''m sorry to have missed such an important meeting, if you''re not happy with me, you can just ask Mr.


    Johansen to rece me."


    After that, she hung up the phone. Her words that remained in Julian''s mind as he held the phone were


    the words "bus rollover".


    The gruesome images of such idents on television fluttered before his eyes, and thinking of


    Emelia''s light-hearted tone just now, of his own cynicism towards her, a pang of panic inexplicably


    passed through his chest.

 Chapter 34 Emelia Picked Up by Viggo

    Chapter 34 Emelia Picked Up by Viggo


    Julian did not expect that Emelia had suffered a car ident, and for a moment he felt that his words


    just now were mean.


    After a few moments of thought he called Emelia again to say he was sorry and to ask if she was hurt,


    but the call never went through and it was clear that she was deliberately not answering.


    Julian then called David Brennan on the inte and instructed, "Send a driver to pick up a person


    from the suburban hospital."


    "Okay." David answered and asked, "Who is it?"


    Julian spat out with some difficulty, "Emelia."


    David was surprised, but took this task and prepared to leave.


    Julian stopped him and said, "Forget it, you go over and pick her up."


    David was his confidant and calm, and he could trust David.


    David had also been with Julian for many years, so he understood his mind and proposed, "Sir, why


    don''t you go there yourself?"


    Julian refused, "No, you go."


    He was now in such bad terms with Emelia, and his going there would probably worsen the rtionship


    between them instead.


    David then went to pick up Emelia, and about forty minutester, David''s call came through.


    David said with some embarrassment on the phone, "Sir, Miss Jones refused to take my car. Instead,


    Mr. Johansen came over and took Miss Jones away."


    Julian gritted his teeth and asked, "Viggo went over there himself?"


    He knew that Viggo had fancy on Emelia. If he just treated Emelia as an ordinary employee, why would


    he the boss personally visit her when she had an ident?


    David replied, "Yes, Mr. Johansen was already here when I arrived."


    David added, "I asked Ms. Jones and she was not injured, but it seems that only her arm was scraped."


    "Also, I passed on your apologies to her, and she, she did give you a few words."


    Julian asked in a strained voice, "What?"


    David answered truthfully, "She said it didn''t matter, you always like to find fault with her for no reason,


    and whatever she does is always wrong in your eyes."


    David thought about Emelia''s expression and tone when she said these words, and he, an outsider,


    could deeply feel how much his boss had gone overboard with Emelia in the past.


    Julian squeezed his phone for a moment before saying, "Come back."


    David reported again, "Boss, Ms. Jones came to the suburbs because of her mother''s death


    anniversary."


    "The anniversary of her mother''s death is today, and in order not to dy today''s meeting, she came to


    the suburbs yesterday afternoon, and after visiting her mother¡¯s tomb early this morning, she took the


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    early bus back, but it didn''t expect to have a car ident on the way."


    After listening to David''s report, Julian did not know what kind of feeling he had in his heart.


    The anniversary of her mother''s death?


    He knew that her mother had died many years ago, but never knew that she was buried in the suburbs


    or which day her mother''s death anniversary was.


    She never mentioned it, or she did but he never took it to heart.


    Also, she went to the suburbs yesterday so she wouldn''t miss the meeting, but he still med she was


    treating the workce like a vegetable market, while she clearly valued the meeting.


    Emelia was currently sitting in Viggo''s car returning to the city, her eyes slightly red.


    She was not hurt by Julian''s previous words, she was angry.


    She was angry at why Julian was still making things difficult for her after she and Julian were divorced,


    but then she thought, although she and Julian were divorced, Julian was now considered her half-boss


    at work.


    In this circle, the investor was the boss, the God.


    So it was only natural that he questioned her about her absence from the meeting, which was the


    cruelty of the workce.

 Chapter 35 Thought Julian Didn’t Like It

    Chapter 35 Thought Julian Didn¡¯t Like It


    Emelia, who hadpletely calmed down, became chagrined again, and she said to Viggo, who was


    driving next to her, with slight concern, "Mr. Johansen, will Julian be angry since I treat him like this


    today?"


    A glint of gloom crossed the bottom of Viggo''s eyes as he asked her, trying to be calm, "You still care


    about him?"


    "Not at all!" Emelia denied Viggo''s words, "What I care about is whether he will cancel his investment in


    our show out of anger, then I am in big trouble."


    Viggo hooked his lips and smiled after listening to her exnation, and it could be heard that he was in


    a happy mood.


    "So that''s what you''re worried about, huh?" He smiled, "It''s okay, Julian is a businessman, he''s happy


    with this script and the production team. He won''t give up the chance to make a hit show because of


    something like this."


    Emelia said with relief, "That''s good."


    If thepany lost this investment opportunity because of her bad attitude towards Julian, she would


    be really sorry to Viggo.


    She did not intend to miss the meeting and she was still in shock from the car ident when Julian


    called her, so when she was confronted with his condescending and unpleasant questioning tone, she


    couldn''t help but rebuke him.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It was only after she had calmed down that she suddenly realized that she was really brainless to treat


    Julian like that.


    As the car continued to drive smoothly down the road, Viggo turned to her and asked her in something


    akin to a joke, "What if, I mean what if, he gets really angry?"


    Without any hesitation, Emelia said, "If he''s really angry, I''ll go and make amends to him."


    Emelia''s tone was sincere, "Mr. Johansen, if he''s really angry, please do tell me. I''ll pay for my


    recklessness and impulsiveness."


    Viggo smiled again. She was able to treat Julian in such a calm and rational manner, with only her work


    and thepany''s interests in her eyes and no personal feelings, it was clear that she really did not


    put Julian in her heart.


    Remembering what Viggo had just said, Emelia asked again, "By the way, you just said he was happy


    with the script and the plot?"


    Viggo responded, "Yes, after I finished exining all the slides you sent me, I could clearly see a look


    of satisfaction, even amazement, on his face."


    "It''s not really easy." Emelia finished and then lowered his eyes, "I thought he wouldn''t like it."


    Emelia knew better than anyone else how fussy Julian was, especially when it came to work, and she


    had heard that he lost his temper countless times in the study during meetings with people in the


    Viggo said warmly, "Emelia, I sent you abroad for a year of training, not for you to feel inferior in front of


    some people when youe back."


    "I''m sorry." Viggo''s words brought Emelia back to her senses.


    She was really ignored thoroughly by Julian in the past and always felt that he was a cut above her, so


    even though there were so many people who appreciated her talent, she was still not confident enough


    when facing Julian.


    Viggo added, "But Yvonne doesn''t seem to be very happy."


    Emelia was puzzled, "Yvonne?"


    Viggo exined, "She also went to the meeting with Julian today."


    After pursing her lips in silence for a moment, Emelia said, "I know why she''s not happy."


    In reality, Yvonne, the first love of Julian was about to get married with Julian, but in the show, the first


    love died. Yvonne must have thought she wrote this on purpose.


    But this ending was actually the result of her discussions with Viggo and Kina. The three had always


    thought that this ending would be the most appropriate after all the ups and downs in the previous


    episodes.

 Chapter 36 Gossip

    Chapter 36 Gossip


    Emelia herself was satisfied with this ending, so she asked Viggo with slight worry, "Then do you think


    that Julian will ask to modify the script because of Yvonne?"


    Emelia can guarantee on her own behalf that she never substituted her real-life experience of being a


    depressed and unloved wife into the characters of the script when she wrote it.


    She made this script nning sensibly and with the overall picture in mind, from the richness of the


    plot, from the perspective of what the audience wanted to see, etc. She did not expect Yvonne herself


    to feel so deeply involved.


    Viggo replied to her, "It depends on how much weight Yvonne has in Julian''s heart."


    Emelia lowered her eyes and murmured, "I know."


    Emelia felt that she would be likely to redo this script.


    Julian and Yvonne were to get marry, so how could he not listen to Yvonne?


    Besides the fact that Julian had brought Yvonne to the meeting with him today, he must have tacitly


    agreed that Yvonne could intervene in this script.


    After Yvonne married into the Hughes family, if she was concerned about the image of the Hughes


    family and did not want to continue to appear in films, then she would probably go behind the scenes


    and be a producer or something like that, so maybe this was Julian''s attempt to pave the way for


    Yvonne.


    Viggo reassured her, who was upset, "Go back and get some rest, I''ll contact you when there''s news."


    Emelia nodded. It was not her first day at work. She had been in the industry for over four years, so she


    knew very well that scriptwriters were no match for investors.


    Even a big shot like Kina Salkowski sometimes had to give in, let alone her, a next to nobody.


    Emelia went home to take a bath and slept. She didn''t have a very good day.


    The anniversary of her mother''s death was already a sad event, and with the shocking car ident


    and the crisis of being asked to change her script at any time in her career, she was physically and


    mentally exhausted.


    *


    Julian had dinner with Yvonne and the two of them did not talk much at the table.


    Julian had not been in a good mood all day. It probably started it since Emelia had returned from


    abroad.


    Yvonne served her a bowl of congee and handed it to him, "You said your stomach are upset, have


    some congee."


    Julian reached out to take the bowl and said thank. Yvonne looked at him and spoke with a slight blush,


    "Julian, tonight I-"


    Yvonne wanted to say that she was going to spend the night at his ce tonight, but then Julian''s


    mobile phone suddenly rang, and she had to swallow the words she had been thinking for a long time.


    Julian put down the bowl in his hand, took his mobile phone and went out to answer the phone. Yvonne


    clenched her fists under the table in exasperation.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Since she knew that Emelia had returned, she was instantly filled with a strong sense of crisis and


    therefore wanted to have sex with Julian.


    Since Emelia was able to have sex with Julian and forced him to marry her, she could do the same.


    This call was from Ezra Cantillo, who said at the other end with unparalleled interest, "Have you seen


    the news?"


    Julian told him truthfully, "No, why?"


    Ezra gloated, "It''s trending on Twitter, breaking news. The young rising star showed up in an old t,


    and as far as I know, Emelia is living in that t."


    Without waiting for Julian to say anything, Ezra continued, "The reporters have already rushed over,


    and there are fans who have surrounded the building, so he probably won''t be able to get out tonight."


    "It''s the middle of the night, if he''s sharing a room with Emelia, tsk..."


    Julian gritted his teeth, only to find he was eager to beat Ezra this gossipy man up.

 Chapter 37 Rob the Cradle

    Chapter 37 Rob the Cradle


    "You have nothing better to do?" Julian hung up the phone after yelling that to Ezra.


    But he had to admit that his emotions were stirred up by Ezra''s words.


    When he thought of Emelia sharing a room with that young actor, Harry Zink, he felt annoyance


    bubbling up from the bottom of his heart.


    His eyes dropped and he saw the trending topic on Twitter. Harry was dressed in a very low-profile


    way, only his back and side face were captured, but because he was really outstanding in terms of


    appearance so he was still recognized by the fans passing by, therefore the building was surrounded


    by fans now.


    Harry was carrying a big bag in his hands as if he was going to visit someone.


    Julian remembered that Emelia had been involved in a car ident today and really needed a visit.


    But it was a bit inappropriate for Harry to visit her in the middle of the night, wasn''t it?


    She was twenty-six this year and Harry was only twenty, wasn''t she afraid that people would mock her


    for robbing the cradle?


    Moreover, Harry was now popr, and if she was rted to him, wasn¡¯t she afraid that Harry''s fans


    would tear her into pieces?


    After taking a deep breath, Julian calmly made a call to Viggo, then turned back to the private room to


    look at Yvonne and said, "Sorry, I have some work to take care of, I''ll leave first."


    "What?" Yvonne was surprised and lost, "But you haven''t even eaten yet-"


    "It''s alright." Julian said and turned to leave. Yvonne was stunned in ce with her heart so aggrieved


    that she was about to cry out.


    Julian and Emelia were divorced, but she had felt increasingly distant from him over the past year,


    especially after she had tried to have sex with him repeatedly.


    When Julian and Emelia had just divorced, there was a time when Julian was drunk at a dinner party


    and she took the opportunity to take off all their clothes, but Julian pushed her away in the end.


    Then she tried a few more times but he still refused.


    Yvonne didn''t know what went wrong between them, she thought she had the best figure and looks of


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    any woman.


    Since he had left, she did not find any interest to eat alone. She picked up her bag and went out of the


    restaurant. Julian''s car had not long left and she decided finally to catch up with it.


    If Julian really left for work, that''s okay, but if it was to do with Emelia.


    Yvonne tightened her grip on the steering wheel and secretly gritted her teeth. She would definitely not


    let Emelia go.


    *


    In Emelia''s t, she was also stunned over this sudden visit from Harry and the trending news on


    Twitter.


    When Harry knocked on the door, she was in her study, working on theputer to rework the script,


    whether Julian wanted to change it or not, she was prepared to do both.


    Of course, it was best that she didn''t have to change anything.


    It was not an easy task for every writer to make a script, and it was loved and cherished like her own


    child.


    Emelia didn''t expect Harry to visit her at night.


    Harry had a worried expression on his face after entering, "I heard from Nina that you had a car


    ident, so I rushed back overnight. Are you alright?"


    Faced with Harry''s concern, Emelia said, "I''m fine, just my scraped."


    Harry looked at her arm and confirmed that it was only a minor injury before he said with apology, "I


    have to tell you some unfortunate news."


    Emelia asked with confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    Harry scratched his nose and muttered "I seem to have been recognized by a few fans when I just


    entered the building, and they might have gathered downstairs."


    Emelia didn''t know that to say to that.

 Chapter 38 Julian Asks Her to Report Work

    Chapter 38 Julian Asks Her to Report Work


    Harry''s words frightened Emelia. Harry was a big hit now. If a fan found his whereabouts and broke this


    news in the chatgroup, many people from the same neighborhood woulde out and gather under


    her department building.


    The mere thought of that image scared Emelia. She hurried to the window and discreetly pulled the


    curtains and she could see several young girls downstairs.


    Emelia closed the curtains with an overwhelming headache and turned her head to ask Harry, "What


    do we do now?"


    Compared to Emelia''s breakdown, Harry was extremely rxed and calm.


    He put his tall, leggy body into Emelia''s couch and gave a handsome smile, "Then I''ll stay here."


    Emelia was so anxious that she pulled her hair, "Having a man and a woman in the same room


    together. Can you imagine what the rumors would be like?"


    Emelia thought it was eptable for Harry toe and visit her, but it would be inappropriate to stay


    overnight.


    Not to mention that Harry was a popr idol, in case fans found anything about her based on any


    clues, she would definitely be in trouble.


    Harry reassured her, "There are so many upants in this building, surely no one knows I am here


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    with you."


    Still finding it uneptable, Emelia urged him, "You should hurry up and contact yourpany and


    ask your agent to find a way to get rid of them, then you should hurry up and leave too."


    Harry hugged the pillow in her sofa and pitifully said, "I came all the way back, tired and sleepy. You


    have the heart to kick me out like this?"


    Emelia sighed and said seriously looking at Harry, "You have to go, otherwise you''ll be ruined if


    something really goes wrong."


    Getting involved with a divorced woman, six years older than him, Harry would be ruined.


    When Emelia was abroad before, Harry went to a few events where they met a few times and had a


    couple of meals together, but Emelia always treated Harry like her little brother.


    Nina had once hinted to her that Harry might like her, but Emelia found itpletely impossible.


    For one thing, she hadn''t known Harry for very long, and for another, there was a six-year age gap


    between her and Harry, and such a rtionship was too shocking for Emelia to ept.


    Nina did not think so, "What''s wrong with you being six years older than him? Isn''t Julian also six years


    older than you?"


    "Does the world only allow men to rob the cradle, but women can''t?"


    Nina''s character has always been so unrestrained and unbridled that Emelia could not say anything


    more to her.


    She can ept two people with arge age gap getting together, as long as she was not one of them.


    Just as Emelia was getting anxious, Viggo made a call to her.


    It was as if Emelia had grabbed a straw and was going to ask Viggo for help on what she should do in


    this situation.


    Viggo had been a celebrity for many years and must have been well versed in dealing with such


    matters.


    But before she could say anything, Viggo told her something else first, "I just got word from Julian."


    Emelia instantly tensed up and couldn''t care less about her current situation, all she could think about


    was the script, "What did he say?"


    Viggo ryed, "He asked you to go to hispany to find him, so that he can discuss the details with


    you, and he can judge whether the script is really feasible."


    Emelia was confused, "Go talk to him now? Hasn''t he left the office?"


    Viggoughed, "Maybe President Hughes is a workaholic and is still working overtime at thepany


    at this moment."


    As for whether it is really overtime or not, Julian himself was very clear about it, so was Viggo.


    Emelia pinched her phone and bit her lips. It was quite awkward to share a room with Harry, but going


    to Julian to discuss the script was also hard for her, she didn''t want to face Julian alone at all.

 Chapter 39 Who Do You Think You Are

    Chapter 39 Who Do You Think You Are


    Half an hourter Emelia still appeared at the Hughes Group for no other reason than that, the investor


    is the God.


    Emelia went upstairs by taking lift, she knew the ce quite well as she used to bring lunch to Julian.


    Not long after they got married, she had a horrible experience when Julian had a stomach attack in the


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    middle of the night and was sent to hospital. Since then, she had been doing her best to help Julian to


    take care of his health, cooking three meals a day herself, following the recipes given by the doctor,


    without missing a single one.


    Outside Julian''s office, Emelia took a deep breath and knocked on the door to enter.


    Julian was sitting at his desk and Emelia was stunned when she nced at him.


    Because Julian was wearing a light grey shirt with a ck tie around his neck, his outfit looked like they


    were a couple.


    Before she left the house, Emelia changed into a formal outfit, a light grey linen suit with a ck


    camisole under the top.


    She even put on a light make-up, since she was there for work, even if it was evening, she thought she


    should show her solemn attitude, so that Julian wouldn''t pick on her again.


    But she did not expect that Julian''s outfit today was also grey and ck, obviously Julian also noticed


    this, hooked up his lips, staring at her, "It''s quite a nice outfit today."


    Emelia secretly gritted her teeth. She could hear him flirting with their damn couple''s outfits today.


    But now she could only ignore Julian''s flirtation and greeted him politely, "Mr. Hughes."


    Julian withdrew his gaze from her face and gestured for her to go to the long table next to him, "Sit


    down."


    Emelia calmly walked over and took her seat, then took herputer out of her bag and turned it on.


    Julian got up and went to bring two cups of coffee over. Emelia thanked her and raised her hand to


    take it, but the coffee cup in his hand suddenly tilted and spilled some of the coffee on her chest.


    Emelia eximed in shock and hurriedly stood up. Did the two siblings have a grudge against her? A


    few days ago Caroline Hughes spilled coffee all over her, today Julian spilled it on her again.


    "Sorry." Julian did not expect the coffee to spill, and after saying sorry, he hurriedly put down the coffee


    in his hand and drew a paper towel aside to help Emelia wipe it up.


    Emelia''s face instantly flushed as Julian''s hand reached directly to her chest.


    Julian saw the blush at her ear and said quietly, "Why are you blushing? It''s not like I haven''t seen it


    before."


    Emelia wanted to punch him so much.


    Julian handed Emelia the tissue and was about to withdraw his hand, but the office door was suddenly


    thrown open with a bang and Yvonne rushed in.


    Yvonne drove after Julian and was relieved when she saw him return to the office. He was really busy


    with work and left her behind, so she didn''t feel that bad.


    She had just driven out of the underground garage when she looked up and saw Emelia getting out of


    the taxi.


    She couldn''t be bothered to keep up her image in front of Julian and hurriedly followed her after parking


    her car.


    "What are you doing?" From Yvonne''s angle, it looked like Julian was reaching out to take off the suit


    jacket on Emelia.


    She was instantly mad and raised her hand to point at Emelia and cursed, "Emelia, you are so


    shameless."


    "Four years ago, you used dirty tricks to climb into Julian''s bed, and now you shamelesslye to the


    door to seduce him. Who do you think you are!"


    After scolding Yvonne, she still didn''t feel relieved and rushed over on her high heels and raised her


    hand and pped in Emelia''s face.

 Chapter 40 A Dime A Dozen

    Chapter 40 A Dime A Dozen


    "Yvonne!"


    Yvonne''s hand about tond on Emelia''s face was caught halfway by Julian.


    Julian squeezed Yvonne''s wrist hard and roared with fire, "What are you doing!"


    Yvonne''s eyes instantly turned red as she stared at Julian and said stoically, "Julian, she is so


    shameless toe to you in the middle of the night to talk about work. What is her intention? Have you


    forgotten how you were once set up by her?"


    For a moment, Emelia was grateful because Julian had helped her block Yvonne''s p, yet Julian''s cry


    of Yvonne brought her back to her senses.


    Yes, they were about to get married and they were a family.


    Just like thest incident with Caroline, to Emelia, Julian stopping Yvonne did not seem like he was


    trying to protect her, but rather defending Yvonne.


    Yvonne was a popr actress and the future Mrs. Hughes, if she really pped her in the face, it was


    not good for Yvonne and the Hughes family if word got out.


    Thinking of this she took a step back, hooked her lips and sneered at Yvonne, "Miss Sullivan, you


    might as well ask Mr. Hughes why I showed up here in the middle of the night to talk about work."


    Emelia''s face full of mockery caused Julian to press the tip of his tongue hard against the back of his


    teeth, and he said to Yvonne with a sullen face, "I''m the one who asked her toe."


    Incredulity was written all over Yvonne''s face. She didn''t think Julian was the kind of person who would


    call a woman to his office in the middle of the night to talk about work.


    What was more, that woman was his ex-wife, the one he used to dislike and despise.


    Emelia did not care whether Yvonne believed it or not, and said with a calm expression, "Yvonne, when


    I made the decision to divorce, I never thought I would have any dealings with this man again in my life.


    "One should not cross the same river twice; let alone he is such an arrogant and selfish man.


    "To be honest, I really don''t like Mr. Hughes now, so what he is rich and handsome? He doesn¡¯t have a


    heart, so he is nothing to me now."


    Emelia only wanted to take this opportunity to draw a clear line with Julian, so that Yvonne would stop


    targeting her.


    She just wanted to concentrate on her career and wished those irrelevant men to leave her alone.


    Hearing Emelia''s words, Julian''s face looked grim. She had used every means to climb into his bed,


    she had said she loved him, she had done so much for him, and now she disliked him?


    He was arrogant and selfish?


    He had no heart?


    Julian felt that his internal organs had been disced out of anger, and on top of all that anger, he


    actually had the slight hint of loss and frustration.


    Did she... really not miss him at all?


    Emelia dered her current posture before looking at Julian, with a courteous smile on her face, "Mr.


    Hughes, I don''t think we can talk about work tonight, I''ll leave first."


    Emelia finished her speech and then calmly put away herputer and walked away, after a few steps


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    she remembered something and then turned back to give a few words of advice, "By the way, Mr.


    Hughes, next time if you want to talk about work, please choose the daytime, and also choose a ce


    with many people, so that Ms. Sullivan will not be jealous and ruin her image."


    "After all, what Ms. Sullivan once despised the most was a jealous woman, so don''t let Ms. Sullivan


    be the kind of person she despises the most herself."


    Only after this was exined did Emelia leave with her bag in her hands.


    Jealousy was the word that Yvonne said about her at the time, and now she gave it back to her.


    "Emelia!" Yvonne shouted furiously at Emelia, facing her back, she didn''t want to let Emelia go, but


    Julian sped her wrist and she couldn''t move.


    Only when Emelia had left did Julian shake her off.


    The force was so strong that Yvonne almost lost her footing and she staggered a few steps holding


    onto a table before she could stand.


    Julian''s tone wasced with anger, "You''re satisfied with this mess now?"


    "How dare you say I''m making a mess?" Yvonne''s tears fell all of a sudden, and she aggrievedly


    defended herself, "Julian, she stayed with you in the middle of the night, and you were about to


    undress her when I just came in, and you still think I''m making a mess?"


    If she hadn''te in, would they have been in bed together?


    When Julian heard that he was going to undress Emelia, he found it iprehensible: "Which one of


    your eyes saw that I was going to undress her? I identally spilled coffee on her and I just handed


    her a tissue."


    Yvonne wiped her tears and sneered, "You spilled coffee on her? I think she spilled it on purpose, so


    that she could use the excuse of dirty clothes to take off her jacket and seduce you!"


    Julian could not stop frowning at Yvonne''s words. Yvonne was scheming, so she thought Emelia was


    like her?


    How could he not know how the coffee had been spilled when he himself was the one involved?


    When he brought Emelia his coffee, Emelia happened to turn on herputer.


    Herputer screensaver was a photograph of her, in which she was smiling brightly at the camera.


    That smile was filled with heartfelt joy, like a light that shone so brightly that it made his heart flutter.


    It was a smile he had never seen before in his three years of marriage to her. Emelia used to smile at


    him every day, but it was no match for the smile in this picture.


    He was lost in thought for a moment, so much so that he tilted his hand before spilling his coffee.


    And it was not as Yvonne said that Emelia deliberately touched the coffee by herself.


    Lifting his eyes to look at Yvonne, who was crying in front of him, Julian got up and took his car keys,


    "I''ll take you back, you calm down first."


    After he finished, he stepped away, and Yvonne cried out in anger behind him.


    When he said she should go back and calm down, it was clear that he still thought she was the one


    who was making a mess.


    The generous and tolerant image she had worked so hard for so long in front of Julian waspletely


    ruined tonight because of Emelia, and Yvonne hated Emelia.


    But Yvonne knew what she wanted, and she had calmed down by the time Julian dropped her off at her


    doorstep.


    After Julian parked the car, she did not get off, but turned around with her seatbelt unbuckled and said


    to Julian in a choked voice, "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault."


    There was little expression on Julian''s face, and Yvonne continued with her eyes downcast, "I shouldn''t


    have distrusted you, you''re not the kind of person who would do wrong thing."


    "You used to ignore Emelia, and now that you''re divorced, you''ll naturally ignore her, so I should have


    believed you were simply talking about work, it''s my bad ..."


    While Yvonne was reflecting on her loss of control and impulsiveness, Julian''s heart surged with an


    inexplicable irritation because of Yvonne''s words.


    Yes, he used to ignore Emelia and dislike her. But now, why did he repeatedly make unexpected


    actions because of Emelia?


    Like protecting her over and over again, from his sister Carolinest time, and Yvonne this time.


    He did those almost spontaneously, not wanting her to be hurt by Caroline and Yvonne, either


    physically or mentally.

 Chapter 41 Who Gave Her the Right

    Chapter 41 Who Gave Her the Right


    "It''s gettingte, you should go back." Faced with Yvonne''s apology, Julian replied without much


    expression, not saying whether he forgave her or not.


    Yvonne had to secretly grit her teeth and turn around to get out of the car.


    After leaving the Hughes Group, Emelia took a taxi to Nina''s ce. Harry was still at her house when


    she left, and now she didn''t know if he had left.


    Nina came to open the door for her with a mask on and a bottle of alcohol waiting for her.


    After Emelia took a shower and changed into the clean pajamas Nina had prepared for her, she sat on


    the carpet and drank while telling Nina about her encounter tonight.


    Nina pped her hands as she ripped the mask off her face after hearing this, "Damn! It feels sooooo


    good!"


    "Roast that scheming bitch!"


    Nina had seen too many incidents of Emelia being secretly bullied by Yvonne, and at this moment,


    hearing that Yvonne was cursed by Emelia, she felt superior good.


    Emelia nodded as she took a sip of her alcohol and said, "It did feel good."


    How hysterical she was when she found out about Julian''s ambiguous rtionship with Yvonne, and


    how hysterical Yvonne must be today.


    How desperate and heartbroken she was when Yvonne sneered at her in the beginning, and how


    desperate and heartbroken Yvonne must be today.


    Nina excitedly proposed, "Why don''t you take the opportunity of this show to deliberately get close to


    Julian, so as to exasperate Yvonne, and then after you''ve tantalized Julian, kick him off to get back at


    him for not cherishing you in the first ce."


    Emelia gaped at her.


    She then shook the red alcohol ss in her hand and murmured, "Why bother. They didn¡¯t do anything


    harmful to me."


    "Julian just doesn''t love me, and he told me he doesn''t love me. It was me that had been obsessed for


    so many years. I was at fault. I was too naive and foolish to think that sincerity could win true love."


    Emelia''s words made Nina''s eyes turned red. All the pain and heartache that Emelia endured in that


    rtionship was known to Nina. She came over and heartily reached out to hug Emelia.


    Instead of feeling sad, Emelia clinked her ss with Nina in relief and said, "So yeah, I''m done with him


    until our divorce, whether I was naive or demented, it''s over."


    Emelia tilted her head and drained her ss after she finished.


    At one time she had been unable to see through the fact and had always resented Julian, but now she


    did not think that he was at fault.


    There was nothing wrong with not loving someone.


    The two drank for a while before Nina suddenly asked again, "Why did Julian have you go to him and


    talk about the script?"


    Emelia shook her head, "Who knows."


    Nina snorted, "Did he see that news about Harry? He was afraid that you and Harry would cultivate


    some kind of rtionship by sharing a room at night, so he found an excuse to get you out."


    Emelia pinched her forehead and said, "How is that possible?"


    Then she added, "What does he have to fear about me sharing a room with Harry? He should be


    desperate for me to hurry up and marry someone else now, so that he doesn''t have to be afraid of me


    pestering him again."


    "He asked me to talk about the script, it was likely he wanted to torture me. He just hates me and can''t


    see me doing well." Emelia finally gave a serious analysis of Julian''s mind.


    Julian had treated her so badly before that Emelia felt he hated her.


    Even if they were not married now and he hated her, so he came up with such tricks to torment her.


    Nina was worried for Emelia, "So what are you going to do? You''ve only just started this project."


    Emelia was tired, "Maybe I shouldn''t have taken on this show in the first ce, I should have never


    contacted him at all."


    Viggo called at this hour, asking her what the result of her talk with Julian was.


    Emelia told him the truth, "Mr. Johansen, for some reasons tonight, I didn''t get to talk to Mr. Hughes


    about the script."


    Viggo asked her with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Emelia couldn''t tell Viggo all the fuss between she, Yvonne and Julian. She felt embarrassed about it,


    for it was like she was really a mistress who were shamelessly trying to separate Yvonne and Julian.


    So she could only weigh her words for a moment before saying, "Nothing, it''s just that I think ...


    ording to my past history with Mr. Hughes, maybe I shouldn''t take this script, and if you have the


    right candidate, I can give up the idea of this script."


    Viggo understood what she meant, "You mean you want to quit?"


    "Yeah." Emelia admitted.


    Just now she was just feeling tired, but after the idea of a mistress came out of her mind, she just


    couldn''t bear it and therefore had the idea of quitting.


    In any case, the news of Julian and Yvonne''s impending marriage was known all over town, and it was


    inappropriate for her, the ex-wife, to contact Julian again.


    "I know." Viggo left her with these words after silence, and then hung up the phone.


    *


    When Julian received the call from Viggo, he was at Ezra''s bar.


    He came here after dropping off Yvonne, and after tossing and turning for the evening, he hadn''t had


    food, so Ezra asked someone to prepare dinner for him.


    Ezra had alcohol sent to his exclusive private room, but it was for himself, and Ezra did not let Julian


    drink it.


    Julian was annoyed as he watched Ezra take the alcohol aside; he came to Ezra''s bar to drink.


    Ezra said quietly, "It was not until I saw Emelia that I remember you can¡¯t drink because of your


    stomach."


    The fact that Julian had a bad stomach was known to Ezra, and Julian rarely drank during the three


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    years of his marriage to Emelia, so he did not have any stomach problems, so much so that they had


    forgotten that Julian had a bad stomach.


    Ezra sincerely apologized, "I''ve asked you to drink a lot over the past year, I''m sorry."


    Julian was already in an irritated mood, and when Ezra suddenly brought up Emelia, who had taken


    great care of him, he was in an even worse mood.


    With all the fuss tonight, Julian instinctively felt that Emelia had been hurt badly.


    Viggo''s call came in and he answered it.


    Viggo''s tone sounded quite unfriendly, "Mr. Hughes, although I don''t know what happened between you


    and Emelia tonight, I don''t think this cooperation between us can go on."


    Julian frowned, "What do you mean?"


    Viggo added, "If we want to go ahead, either Emelia will quit or you send someone to be in charge of


    this project."


    Apparently, Julian was disliked.


    Julian got angry, "She''s quitting?"


    Viggo answered truthfully, "Right."


    Julian couldn''t hold back and threw the phone out.


    What made her think she could just quit like that?

 Chapter 42 Surprisingly, Julian Compromised

    Chapter 42 Surprisingly, Julian Compromised


    Julian dropped the phone, meaning that his talk with Viggo fell apart.


    Viggo did not call him again. Ezra gave his analyses while stroking his own chin, ¡°Mr. Johansen is


    really good to Emelia.


    "By reason, you are the investor, Viggo only has to please you. Even if there is a conflict with the


    scriptwriter and the script, basically only the scriptwriter will go away, but he required the investor to


    change the person in charge.¡±


    In Ezra''s opinion, the reason why Viggo was so arrogant to Julian was either because Emelia was


    really talented or Viggo liked Emelia.


    It was not about a boss standing up for his subordinates, but a man defending the woman he liked.


    Julian gave him a nk look, grabbed the bottle and poured himself a ss of alcohol.


    He had long realized that Viggo took a fancy to Emelia, but he did not expect that Viggo would take the


    risk to confront him, the investor, for Emelia.


    When Ezra saw how much he was drinking, he simply asked the waiter to remove the alcohol, in case


    he wouldn''t get into any serious stomach problems, because now there was no one to look after him.


    Although Julian was with Yvonne, Yvonne herself was a youngdy who had to be taken care of


    everything, she didn¡¯t know how to take care of Julian.


    Yvonne was currently in semi-retirement and acted like a virtuous wife who would cook for her partner,


    but it was just an illusion to fool people.


    It could be told from the details that whether Yvonne was heartful to Julian. When Emelia first married


    Julian, she did not know how to cook, but due to Julian''s stomach problems, she learned how to cook


    well and had been preparing three meals a day for Julian ever since.


    What about Yvonne?


    Ezra felt that she was just making a show of posting photos on her Instagram, and as to whether


    Yvonne''s cooking was edible or not, only she herself would know.


    Ezra did not believe that someone as shrewd as Julian could not see Yvonne''s perfunctory pretense, or


    could it be that Julian only like Yvonne''s appearance?


    Yvonne''s face and body were considered one of the best among women, so if Julian only liked those


    about her, there was actually nothing wrong with it.


    Men do like pretty women.


    Ezra nced at Julian''s unhappy expression and didn''t say anything else to irritate him.


    Emelia had a busy night. A popr young actor came to visit her and a mature movie star defended


    her. She wondered if Julian would feel she was lusting after him.


    Emelia stayed at Nina''s ce for the night and the two of them drank a lot, but it didn''t affect Emelia at


    all to get up the next morning and prepare a hearty breakfast for Nina.


    Nina slurped as she ate, "Thanks to Julian, I can now taste your cooking from time to time, you used to


    cook only for Julian before."


    Emelia just smiled and didn''t say anything, she felt that it was silly that she used to devote herself to


    Julian before, so she did not want to mention it.


    Nina asked her, "Have you really decided to quit the show?"


    Emelia lowered her eyes, her tone self-deprecating, "It took me a year to get over the pain of losing my


    love and marriage. Those people and those things were my nightmare. Seeing them reminded me of


    how lowly I used to be, and I hate myself being like that."


    "So it''s better to quit. I will be peaceful if we have no contact."


    Emelia chose to take on the script at first, knowing that it was Julian''s investment, because she felt she


    could draw a line under business.


    But there were so much troubles right at the beginning, and even though she was trying to draw a line,


    it didn''t seem to work because of Yvonne.


    Nina reached over and shook her hand firmly, "I am with you."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just after breakfast, Emelia received a message from Viggo, "The Hughes Group said the script


    doesn''t need to be modified. Just follow the original plot.


    "Also, the person in charge is changed to Maisie Brennan, Julian''s special assistant, so from now on


    you can just write the script as you wish."


    Emelia was stunned as she gripped her phone. The script didn''t need to be modified?


    She had thought that after Yvonne made such a scenest night, Julian must have had tofort her,


    and the script would have to be modified in ordance with Yvonne¡¯s wish.


    And, why did the person in charge get reced?


    She really didn''t want to see Julian at all. Who had made such an arrangement for her?


    Emelia couldn''t figure it out, so she hurriedly called Viggo.


    Viggo was being frank, "I know you don''t want to contact with him, so I made it clear to him straight


    awayst night that either you quit the project and get a new scriptwriter, or he finds a new person in


    charge on his side."


    She had to admit that Viggo was quite good at this.


    As an employee, she was touched by Viggo''s unfaltering support for her in this way.


    "Mr. Johansen, thank you." Emelia thanked Viggo gratefully, but she didn''t expect someone as proud


    as Julian topromise.


    Viggo smiled and reassured her, "It''s nothing, I have the confidence to make such a request because


    our script is good, even if we fall out with him, I can find another investor."


    The fact that Viggo appreciated her script made her Emelia kinda overwhelmed that she didn''t know


    what to say.


    She vowed in her heart that she would make this script perfect so that she could repay Viggo''s support


    for her.


    Viggo didn''t say anything else and hung up after exining that she would officially write the script as


    soon as possible.


    After hanging up the phone, Emelia happily hugged Nina and cheered for a long time. It was great not


    to have to modify the script and not to see Julian again.


    Nina, who was being held by her, then murmured in disbelief, "It is unbelievable that Julian


    Nina engaged in the entertainment industry, so more or less she had contacted with Julian. Although


    HGH was only the most insignificant part of the Hughes empire, Julian and HGH were rather


    aggressive. They took control of everything in the projects they were involved, others could only


    obeyed them.


    She didn''t expect him topromise for Viggo this time, no, it could be for Emelia.


    She wondered what Julian had in mind.


    Nina went out to film and Emelia took a taxi back to her ce.


    Harry left not long after she didst night, and it was said that hispany had managed to distract the


    fans and then let him off the hook.


    What Emelia wanted was that Harry must not cause her any more trouble in future, because she had to


    stay alone to write her script.


    Harry left behind a big bag of snacks he had brought with him, as well as some ointment for scrapes


    and burns.


    Emelia looked at the injury on her arm and couldn''t help but smile, not expecting Harry to be quite


    attentive despite his young age.

 Chapter 43 Meeting at Dinner

    Chapter 43 Meeting at Dinner


    Emelia changed intofortable clothes, intending to go on a shopping spree at the supermarket to


    prepare to write her script.


    But as she was just about to leave the house, she received a phone call from a man named Maisie


    Brennan.


    Maisie Brennan was another special assistant of Julian, and together with David Brennan, they were


    Julian''s right arms.


    Maisie and David were twins, whom were said to havee from a poor family. And it was the charity


    foundation under the Hughes Group supported them to study aboard and cultivate them into elites.


    Both of them joined the Hughes Group after graduation and worked diligently for the corporation


    together.


    Maisie''s temperament was calm and introverted, and she was an upromising workaholic. So


    Julian would leave many important matters to her.


    Maisie invited Emelia on the phone in a businesslike manner, "Ms. Jones, let''s meet and discuss this


    project together. I just took it over today and there are many things I don''t quite understand."


    Emelia happily agreed, "Okay."


    She used to deal with Maisie a lot when she was still Mrs. Hughes, and her terms with Maisie was quite


    good.


    Maisie added, "You could decide the time and ce."


    Emelia happened to be going to the mall, so she picked the cafe in that mall and the two of them was


    going to meet there in twenty minutes.


    Maisie was aspetent and sharp as ever, and Emelia greeted her with a soft smile as she took her


    seat, "It''s been a long time. You''ve gotten prettier."


    Maisie, on the other hand, looked deeply at her before she said rather emotionally, "You are bing


    more and more confident."


    At this, Emelia was surprised. Had she changed that much?


    She could imagine how wretched and inferior she used to be living under Julian''s contempt.


    Thinking about it she couldn''t help but say, "Walking away from the wrong person and putting an end to


    a wrong rtionship are like being born again."


    Maisie''s brows slightly furrowed. Her boss had demanded that she had to report every word of their


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    conversation to him.


    She wasn''t sure whether to report what Emelia had just said.


    After small talks, they got down to work and it was clear that Maisie was indeed going to take over the


    project from now on, so Emelia waspletely relieved.


    As long as she didn¡¯t need to see Julian, she could stay away from troubles.


    After talking about the business, Maisie took out two boxes of ointments from her bag and handed


    them to Emelia, "I heard that your arm was injured. I have ointments here that are quite useful for skin


    healing."


    Emelia didn''t expect Maisie to be so thoughtful to give her medicine. Although Harry had also left two


    boxes for her, she didn''t want to brush off Maisie''s kindness, so she took them, "Thank you."


    Maisie shook her head, "Never mind."


    Emelia added, "We are working partners now, so you should stop calling me Ms. Jones, just call me


    Emelia."


    In the past, she was the wife of Julian so Maisie always addressed her in a formal way, but now they


    were simply working together and it would be better to call her by her name.


    Maisie thought for a moment, but nodded in agreement, "Okay."


    Emelia got up and said goodbye first because she had to go shopping.


    After Emelia left, Maisie took her phone out and sent a message, "Mr. Hughes, the ointment has been


    sent out."


    Maisie then reported to Julian on the oue of her discussions with Emelia, and everything went


    smoothly.


    Maisie eventually did not repeat Emelia''s remark that Julian was the wrong person to her boss,


    because David told her he felt that their boss seemed to still have feelings for Emelia, his ex-wife. And


    with the fact that Julian had asked her to give the ointment to Emelia in her name, she agreed with


    David''s assumption. So, it was better for her to be cautious.


    After shopping, Emelia went back for her script. Once the outline was set, the script needed to be


    refined, especially the characters'' lines, which needed to be worked out with great effort.


    She stayed at home for about three days, and then received a call from Viggo, saying that the director


    had arranged to have dinner together in the evening.


    She didn¡¯t know whether Viggo did it deliberately or unintentionally, but he mentioned that Julian would


    not attend the dinner, because since it had been handed over to Maisie, it was natural for Maisie to get


    involved.


    Therefore, Emelia agreed readily. The director of this show was quite famous, especially good at


    making period dramas, and if the director was also there, she could discuss some of the plot with him.


    Emelia nned to take a taxi, but Viggo said he was on his way to pick her up, so she couldn''t only


    ept it.


    As it was not a formal asion, Emelia was dressed casually.


    A pair of high-waisted denim trousers with a ck crop top made her look beautiful and sassy.


    Viggo smiled andplimented her after receiving her, "You look good, young and pretty."


    After beingplimented by Viggo, Emelia blushed.


    When she was with Julian in the past, she dressed in a gentlewoman style, and even looked like she


    was imitating Yvonne to some extent.


    At that time, she thought Julian liked the kind of woman with Yvonne''s style, so she dressed


    instinctively in that style.


    But in fact, she didn''t like wearing high heels or dresses at all. She liked canvas shoes and casual,


    When they arrived at the restaurant and went in side by side, behind them in the car park, Julian''s eyes


    lit up as he stared at the slim figure in front of him and the exposed waist of her. Something was


    burning inside him.


    Had she freed herself after the divorce?


    She was dressed like that with her waist revealed. She wasn''t afraid that she might catch a cold in a


    room with the air conditioning on?


    Seeing her waist and hips, his throat went dry as he watched, identally recalling the two wild and


    intense sex experiences they had had before the divorce.


    One time, she was incredibly enthusiastic, and the other time it was secretive at the old house.


    Julian raised his hand to undo a button on his neck to relieve some of the heat. This was probably the


    result of hisck of sex life in the past year, which was why he was thinking about his ex-wife.


    Maisie reminded him at the right time, "Mr. Hughes, we''ve arrived."


    It was only then that Julian returned to his senses, unbuckled his seat belt and stepped into the


    restaurant with Maisie.


    When Emelia and Viggo arrived at the private room, the director who was the host had already arrived,


    along with two assistant directors and other relevant people.


    Because she was absent at thest meeting, Viggo took her to meet and introduce her to those people.


    As soon as Emelia turned around, she saw Julian walking in with his long legs as the door was opened.


    The man''s eyes were cold and he looked domineering.


    He was in a simple white shirt and a pair of ck trousers, his figure looked tall and straight.


    Since it was not a formal asion, the buttons of his shirt cor were left open. By a glimpse of his


    sexy Adam''s apple, the women who coveted him wished to approach him.


    But Emelia didn''t have any thoughts of that kind, she only felt that her good mood was instantly


    ruined.

 Chapter 44 Groper in Workplace

    Chapter 44 Groper in Workce


    Emelia looked at Viggo next to her with an inquiring expression. Viggo gave her a helpless look,


    meaning he didn''t know how Julian could havee either.


    The director''s name was Harvey Norman. He reacted faster than Emelia and Viggo. He greeted Julian


    with a smile on his face as soon as he saw him enter, "Mr. Hughes, I didn''t expect you toe. It''s


    such an honor to me!"


    Julian shook hands with the director, "It is you who arranged the dinner, sure I wille."


    The director and his team greeted Julian before Viggo brought Emelia forward. Although Viggo had


    some unpleasant talks with Julianst time, since they were continuing to work together on this project,


    they were able to turn their grievances into peace.


    Viggo smiled and greeted with Julian, and finally it was Emelia who had to face Julian.


    She took the most respectful and formal attitude as a neer to the workce to greet Julian: "Mr.


    Hughes, how are you?"


    Apart from Maisie and Viggo, no one else knew about Emelia''s past with Julian.


    The director interjected and said to Julian smilingly, "Mr. Hughes,st time Ms. Jones wasn''t present,


    and I didn''t expect she is such a young and beautiful woman. Since we''ll have a beautiful woman to


    work with us, we won''t feel tired on the set, right?"


    The director felt that he wasplimenting Emelia, but he received a cold stare from Julian.


    The reason why Julian red at the director was because he thought it was obscene for this director to


    say something about having beautiful women at work.


    Reaching out to shake Emelia''s slender hand that she offered, he suddenly said to Emelia, "I heard


    that Ms. Jones'' pen name is Wintry Frost. Your hand is indeed quite cold. Is it because you are


    underdressed?"


    Emelia thought Julian was insane. What was he doing being sarcastic about her outfits? Did he have


    anything to do with it?


    After withdrawing her hand, she said with a smile, "Mr. Hughes, you are funny."


    The director interjected again, "Mr. Hughes, young girls nowadays all dress like this. Look at her thin


    waist."


    The director actually tried to reach for Emelia''s waist as he spoke. Emelia''s face changed slightly and


    she instinctively took a step back.


    Although she had not been involved in the workce officially, she had heard and seen a lot of gropers


    in the workce, and Nina had told her that many directors, assistant directors and certain male actors


    would take advantage of some actresses.


    But she didn''t expect that something like this would happen to her today as a scriptwriter. She was


    confused, but more than that, she was angry.


    Luckily, she was quick enough to dodge, otherwise she would have felt disgusted if the director had


    really touched her waist.


    But what was the use of being disgusted and angry? She still had to stay.


    The director failed to touch her, so it was somewhat inappropriate for her to fight back even if she


    wanted to.


    When that director saw her dodge, a slightly embarrassed expression crossed his face, and before he


    could say anything, a murderous gaze was suddenly shot towards him. He jerked his head up only to


    meet Julian''s gloomy expression, which scared him into an embarrassing chuckle.


    Viggo duly tried to ease the tension, "Let''s sit down. Shall we?"


    Viggo, of course, was also angry and fed up with Harvey Norman''s behavior, but he did not do anything


    on such an asion.


    Emelia sat with Maisie, distancing herself from Harvey.


    After the dinner began, it was time for the men to drink, while Emelia bowed her head and ate her food


    in silence.


    Originally, she had quite a lot of respect for this director and thought she could ask him a few questions


    tonight. Themunication between the director and the scriptwriter was very important because


    when the scriptwriter wrote some scenes, he needed to ask the director if it would work in the actual


    filming.


    But because of that director''s behavior, she was not in the mood for anything now.


    She even felt a headache, wondering how she was going to get along with this directorter on.


    But Emelia, who was eating in silence, noticed that every time a dish that had beef or mutton in it was


    brought to her, it was took away by someone quickly.


    Emelia raised her eyes to look at Julian at the main seat and glimpsed that it was his slender fingers


    that were pressing the round table around.


    When she looked over, Julian lifted his eyes to look at her, and Emelia bit her lip and lowered her eyes


    to continue eating.


    It seems her sarcasm had workedst time, and he had remembered that she couldn''t eat beef or


    After alcohol, the director suddenly said to Emelia with a ss of alcohol, "Emelia, you were absent at


    ourst meeting, although you had a reason, on such an asion today, you have to take a penalty


    drink."


    After the director''s words were said, Julian and Viggo looked at him together; both of their eyes had


    expressed warning and displeasure.


    The director seemed to have sensed something and was about to let Emelia off the hook, but Emelia


    stood up and said, "Okay."


    "Indeed, I should take this, as my apology to you." She said, looking at a few people, "I''m honored to


    be able to work with you all this time as a scriptwriter, so we should take care of each other in the


    future."


    After she finished, she tilted her head and drained her ss and sat down without changing her face.


    Everyone at the table was surprised, for she, being meek and soft, didn''t look like she could drink.


    They didn''t expect she drained the ss at a gulp.


    Viggo gave Emelia a knowing nce, while Julian''s face fell straight away.


    Since when did she learn to drink?


    She didn''t seem to drink during the three years she was with him, and she used the excuse that she


    couldn''t drink at family gatherings to excuse herself. Why didn¡¯t she refuse at this moment?


    And did she know that, once a woman showed the slightest sign of being able to drink at the table, the


    men would not leave her alone?


    Of course Emelia knew that, but could she not drink on such an asion?


    She was now a neer to the workce, and everyone present was more senior than her in this


    circle, and she could not afford to offend any of them.


    Maybe this time she could turn to Viggo, her boss, to reject for her, but what about next time?


    She could not expect others to help her every time, so she had to help herself.


    Just drink it, she was not afraid.


    Perhaps no one could associate Emelia''s gentle appearance with her ability to drink, but she could


    drink.


    Emelia and Nina had been friends since high school. Back then, Nina was beautiful but not good in


    study, while Emelia was an all-round straight-A student.


    It was deducible from the fact that she, a top student, became close friends with Nina. She had


    recklessness and craziness in her genes.


    It was from that time that she learned to drink with Nina, andter the more she drank, the more she


    was better, and she was not easy to get drunk.


    She was going to drink with that director and his team and get them wasted, so that they would not


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    dare ask her to drink in the future.

 Chapter 45 An Accident Four Years Ago

    Chapter 45 An ident Four Years Ago


    Julian was right, after Emelia finised the first ss, she was required to drink the second and third


    ss. In a short while, Emelia drank with all the men present, except Viggo and Julian.


    Julian''s gaze were already scorching with fury.


    It wasn''t that Emelia couldn''t feel it, but she didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    Julian then turned his head to Viggo; his eyes seemed to be saying, since you took a liking to her, why


    were you just watching her being pressured to drink so much?


    Viggo received the message conveyed to him in Julian''s eyes but continued to sit steadily.


    To be honest, Viggo was worried at first, but he suddenly rxed his mood when he saw that Emelia''s


    face remained unchanged.


    ording to what he knew about Emelia, she was not the kind of person who was impulsive and


    reckless, and since she chose to drink with them, it meant that she was confident in her drinking ability.


    Julian was simply furious with Viggo, what a shitty boss he was.


    Seeing the pale face of her boss, Maisie hurriedly found words to talk to Emelia, saving her from being


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    required to drink again.


    Maisie asked Emelia with concern, "Ms. Jones, are you alright?"


    Emelia gave Maisie a smile, "I''m fine."


    She didn''t feel anything now except some urge to go to the bathroom, and she wasn''t dizzy or


    stumbling on her feet.


    Maisiemented, "You can drink an intimidating amount of alcohol."


    Emelia smiled, "I was born with it, but it was partly because I used to drink a lot."


    Maisie eximed, "You drink every day?"


    Maisie really couldn''t imagine that her boss¡¯s ex-wife, who was so gentle and soft, would drink


    regrly.


    Emelia exined, "Not every day, I just drank a lot during my years in college."


    Nina was discovered by a talent scout during her college days and signed up for a career. She was


    under a lot of pressure when she first started in the industry, plus at that time Nina was also troubled by


    love, so she often asked Emelia to drink. They used to drink a lot, so now they got the ability to drink


    intimidating amount.


    As Emelia was chatting with Maisie, that director stood up again shakily with his ss and tried to


    continue drinking with Emelia.


    "Ms. Jones, I didn''t expect you to be such a good drinker, howe I didn''t know that before?" Julian


    suddenly spoke to Emelia, so that director had to sit down.


    Julian''s words were quite a bit of a warning, especially thest sentence.


    It was tantamount to an indirect usation that the three years Emelia spent with him were pure


    deception, saying that she could not drink.


    Emelia sensed Julian''s questioning and exined looking at him, "Actually, I have always been a good


    drinker, but an ident four years ago had cast a psychological shadow on me, and I was afraid to


    drink for years."


    "But it doesn''t matter now that I''ve gotten over it."


    Emelia was telling the truth. Four years ago, her father and her brother had drugged her and then sent


    her to Julian''s bed.


    Julian thought that she was in league with her father and brother, and that she was obsessed with


    vanity, greedy for wealth and shameless to the core, which had impacted her so severely that she


    vowed not to drink any more.


    And now it was true that she had got it over as she said she would.


    Julian''s brow furrowed after hearing her words.


    Four years ago?


    Wasn''t that the time period when she climbed into his bed?


    If he remembered correctly, she did seem to have been drinking that night.


    Could she be referring to that night four years ago was an ident?


    Hadn''t she climbed into his bed of her own ord? Why did she say it was an ident?


    There were many questions in Julian''s mind, but now was not the time to ask, so he only gave her a


    When the meal was over, the director and his team were already very drunk and Julian dismissed them


    with a disgusted look on his face, then got into his car with Maisie and left, without even looking at


    Emelia.


    Emelia couldn''t wait for Julian to draw a line in the sand with her like this, and she then took Viggo''s car


    home.


    On the way back, Viggo smiled warmly and said to Emelia, "I didn''t see that you could still drink so


    much."


    Emeliaughed then asked Viggo, "From now on, Mr. Norman won''t ask me to drink anymore, right?"


    Emelia''s words made Viggo''s chest hurt uncontrobly, so the reason why she drank so desperately


    was to make Harvey Norman stop and never dare drink with her again.


    He nodded gently and said, "Well, you are right."


    "That''s good." Emelia lowered her eyes, holding back the pain that came from her temple.


    She seemed to look fine on the surface, but actually she was prone to headaches when she drank too


    much.


    Viggo left as a gentleman after dropping her off at home, and Emelia threw herself wearily into the sofa.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she had been lying there, but the doorbell suddenly rang.


    She got up dizzily, and when she saw through the peephole that the person standing outside was


    Julian, she sobered up at once.


    She did not want to open the door for Julian, nor did she know what he was looking for in the middle of


    the night.


    And just as she fell silent, Julian simply spoke up straight away, "Open the door."


    Emelia had to ask warily, "Is something wrong?"


    Julian responded instead, "Yes."


    Emelia asked again, "What is it?"


    Julian said in an unpleasant tone, "Open the door first."


    Emelia did not want to open the door at all, but thinking that it was alreadyte at night, if she let Julian


    continue to stand outside the door, he would disturb the neighbors, so she finally opened the door.


    Emelia took a step back and asked him, "What do you want from me?"


    Julian stared at her closely and pursued her question word by word, "You quit drinking because of an


    ident four years ago? What ident?"


    Emelia didn''t expect Julian to take her casual mention of the matter into ount. She raised her eyes


    to look at Julian, and after she was sure that he was really eager to know the truth, she couldn''t help


    but curl her lips into a self-deprecating smile.


    She smiled as she confessed, "The ident was my dad and my brother drugged me and sent me to


    your bed."


    Julian stared at Emelia pursing his lips. Although he had already thought that it might be this matter, he


    still had mixed feelings when she said it herself.


    Emelia had exined it to him over the years, but he simply didn''t believe it.


    In his opinion, no father or brother would do such a vile and nasty thing to his daughter or sister.


    So he instinctively thought that Emelia was lying, just to clear her name, just to pretend innocent in


    front of him, so as to win his pity and secure her position as Mrs. Hughes.


    It was only after a long time that he found his voice to inquire, "So you didn¡¯t marry me willingly? If not,


    why didn''t you refuse to marry me?"

 Chapter 46 Julian Makes it Difficult

    Chapter 46 Julian Makes it Difficult


    Emelia met hispelling gaze and asked him in return, "Wasn''t you unwilling either? Why did you


    marry me in the end?"


    Julian''s expression paused for a moment, then he added, "Grandpa forced me to."


    Emelia lowered her eyes and said faintly, "So did I. My father and my brother forced me."


    He didn¡¯t know why, but after hearing her answer, he felt very ufortable in his heart.


    He stared at her quiet and beautiful face, her lowered eyes and longshes, and he blurted out, "So all


    that you im to love me is a lie?"


    Emelia smiled at the words with hooked lips.


    Julian probably never knew that she and he were university alumni.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was a popr senior, a well-known alumnus and a sessful businessman.


    He was invited to speak at the school anniversary one year. He was a handsome, elegant man who


    easily caught the eyes of girls and made them fall in love with him.


    Emelia was one of them, and she sat in the auditorium looking up at the radiant man.


    In that year, there was a part of the school anniversary where Julian presented awards to outstanding


    students, and she was one of the students who received the award.


    The man''s fingertips inadvertently brushed her hand when he handed her the trophy, and at that


    moment her heart thumped so fast. Shepletely fell for him.


    But no matter how much she liked him, Emelia knew that Julian was way out of her league, so she only


    hid those feelings in the bottom of her heart.


    When she was about to graduate in her senior year, she was drugged into a man''s bed by her father


    and brother, and only after she slept with him did she discover that the man was actually Julian.


    It was the man who she had longed for, the man she adored, the man she had dreamed of marrying.


    So, when her father and her brother went to the Hughes family to make a fuss about Julian marrying


    her, she did not reject it.


    In fact, she could have run away if she didn''t want to, Nina had helped her find a way to escape, but


    because that man was Julian, she chose to stay and marry him.


    She thought that when two people spend a lot of time together, love would grow over time.


    She thought, using her heart to warm Julian''s heart, one day he would see that she loved him.


    Only in the end, it didn''t end as she had hoped.


    At this moment, Emelia''s heart was m speaking of the past.


    Since they had been divorced, what''s the point of talking about those silly crushes?


    So, afterughing, she looked up at Julian and said, word for word, "Yes, it''s a lie."


    "You didn''t love me, in fact I never loved you either, what I loved was the wealth and power of you and


    your family."


    The moment Emelia''s words fell, Julian''s hand instantly pinched her chin fiercely, his eyes seemed to


    spurt fire, "Finally admit your own hypocrisy? Finally admit that you are greedy for wealth?"


    Emelia''s jaw was squeezed by him, so painful that tears sprang to her eyes at once.


    Julian looked at her with red eyes, his heart inexplicably softened, and the hand squeezed her chin


    loosened.


    But he didn''t expect her to say the harshest words with tears in her eyes: "Mr. Hughes, you have


    divorced me, so it''s okay to admit it."


    Julian even had the impulse to strangle her.


    Hypocritical woman!


    Damned liar!


    Emelia walked around him and went up to open her own door, looking back at the stern-faced Julian


    and whisking him away, "Mr. Hughes, you''ve finished asking all the questions you need to ask, right?


    It''s gettingte and I''m going to sleep."


    Julian turned away in a fit of anger and mmed the door of her house with a loud ng.


    Emelia thought he was unbelievable, hadn''t she always been vain and greedy for wealth in his eyes?


    Now that she had admitted it, what was he so angry about?


    She didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly had new inspiration for the script after such an exchange with


    Julian, and she rushed to theputer and sat down, tapping the keyboard quickly to jot down these


    new ideas.


    The next morning when Emelia had just woken up, Viggo''s phone call came through, and Viggo asked


    her tentatively over the phone, "Did Julian go to youst night?"


    Emelia was surprised. How did Viggo know that Julian hade to see her? After all, it was the middle


    of the night.


    But she was honest, "Yes."


    Viggo asked again, "Did you make him angry?"


    Emelia thought about the way Julian had flung the door and leftst night and nodded, "It seems so,


    did something happen?"


    Viggo sighed and said, "He approached me early in the morning and required to modify the script so


    that the male protagonist would live with his first love for the rest of his life and the royal consort was


    repudiated."


    Viggo added, "Because it had all been settled before, it was going to go ahead with this plot you''re


    conceiving now, but he suddenly wanted to modify it, so I''m wondering if you metst night after the


    dinner and then had a rather unpleasant falling out."


    Julian was too childish, wasn''t he? He even wanted to modify her script just because she annoyed


    him?


    Viggo had a bit of a headache, "We''re too passive with him like this, I''ll go and talk to him personally, if


    we really can''t work together, then we quit."


    Although there would be many times when script modified happen during the creation of a show, it was


    rare to see a scriptwriter punished for personal matters like Julian did, and most importantly, this script


    modification he proposed was aplete overhaul, which was too challenging.


    Emelia stopped Viggo, "Mr. Johansen, it''s not necessary."


    Emelia said as she ran to the study and turned on herputer, "I just happened to have a new script


    ideast night that happens to meet Mr. Hughes''s requirements, so I''ll sort it out and send it to you right


    away."


    Viggo was surprised, "Really? It''s the ending where the male protagonist and his first love stay


    together?"


    Emelia replied casually, "Yes, I wrote the outline in one sittingst night and I will embellish it a bit


    more."


    Viggo couldn''t be happier. "So, Mr. Hughes deliberately makes things difficult for you, but it was easily


    defused by you?"


    Emelia smiled yfully and responded, "You could say so."


    At the other end of the phone, Viggo couldn''t hold back a gloatingugh.


    Oh dear, what a wonderful drama this would be! Viggo would die to see Julian''s face when he flung a


    brand-new script to Julian!


    It was gonna be so satisfying.


    To be honest, Viggo didn''t expect Julian to be so willful, making things difficult for Emelia at work


    because of a personal grudge with him, which was not Julian''s style at all, but Julian did do so.


    He didn¡¯t know what purpose Julian had, was he still in love with Emelia after the divorce? Or did he


    still dislike Emelia so much that he made things difficult for her?


    Viggo felt that the former was more of a reason.

 Chapter 47 By Coincidence

    Chapter 47 By Coincidence


    Emelia sorted out the draft she wrotest night as quickly as she could and sent it to Viggo.


    Her new inspirationst night was that the hero eventually got together with his first love and ruthlessly


    abandoned the princess consort who had apanied him through all difficulties, but instead of being


    devastated, the princess consort chose to start her own business.


    Many yearster the princess consort became a wealthy silk merchant and half of the taxes in the


    State Treasury were paid by her and her estates.


    The princess consort was surrounded by all kinds of men, young and talented, martial artists, men from


    powerful background, in short, living as exciting a life.


    Viggo called her soon after reading the manuscript, "This plot is also very good,pared to the


    previous version where the lord and the princess consort got together in a logical way. This version


    could evoke the sympathy of audience with the princess consort being abandoned, but also it bes


    so satisfying when the princess consort turned into a strong and independent business woman."


    Viggo didn''t stint his words topliment her, "And it also shows the independent side of women, the


    intention is very good."


    Emelia was happy to have Viggo¡¯sment. The script must be satisfactory to Yvonne, and if Yvonne


    was satisfied, Julian would also be satisfied.


    She added, "If you think this version is appropriate, I''ll send it to Maisie."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Viggo said meaningfully, "It would be even better to add a mature and wealthy businessman character


    among the men around the princess consort, someone who can take her into business."


    Just as he did, he took her on a journey down the path of screenwriting.


    Emelia had never thought that Viggo would have any thoughts about her. She had always treated


    Viggo as a respectful senior, or even as a benefactor.


    So when confronted with this proposal from Viggo, she didn''t have much else in mind and after serious


    thought, she said, "It can work. I''ll add itter."


    Viggo could only respond somewhat helplessly, "Good."


    To be honest, he didn''t know when he started to have fancy on Emelia.


    He knew that his admiration for Emelia started with her talent, then her face, and now he was addicted


    to her temperament and character.


    He had been in the entertainment industry for so many years and had seen countless women,


    especially beautiful women, and he knew very well how valuable Emelia was.


    In the past, perhaps because Emelia''s heart was full of Julian, his emotions were suppressed.


    When Emelia returned from her training abroad, she felt like she had been reborn.


    There was like a light in her beautiful eyes and he couldn''t help but be drawn to them.


    It was just a pity that Emelia really seemed to be all about her career now, and seemed to be


    *


    Julian felt a stomach ache after he left Emelia''s cest night, and he thought it was probably


    because he was angry with Emelia.


    It just so happened that Arthur Hudgens was on duty at the hospital and he drove straight to the


    hospital.


    Arthur asked him to stay after getting a doctor from the relevant department to examine him, and then


    he was forced to have hospital convalescence.


    When Maisie knocked on the door with some papers and entered Julian''s ward, Julian was half leaning


    on the bed in a hospital gown and talking on the phone.


    With an IV still hanging from one hand and hisptop resting on hisp, he still looked busy.


    After Julian''s phone call, Maisie handed him the document and then reported, "You requested to modify


    the script, and Emelia has done so."


    A thick shock welled up under Julian''s eyes, "She finished?"


    Julian admitted that he had called Viggo early this morning to request a script modification, purely out


    of deliberate revenge to torment Emelia.


    She had been saying she loved him for years, and now she was saying it was all a lie.


    Wasn''t it right for him to get back at her for being such an emotionally maniptive liar?


    Now, Maisie now told him that Emelia had finished it, but it was only one or two hours ago, and she


    could finish it?


    It could not be a perfunctory statement, could it?


    Julian took the printed script in Maisie''s hand and read it carefully.


    This version did not seem to be a three-minute quick draft. The ending was changed ording to his


    request, where the lord got together with his first love. But, what was it about that the princess consort


    could live a wonderful life after she was abandoned?


    Was she alluding to herself?


    Was there a man like that around her?


    Julian could not help but think of Harry and Viggo, and then gasped as his own stomach hurt even


    more.


    He had made things difficult for Emelia, but in the end, he was the one who was angry.


    Maisie saw that he didn''t look very good, so she hurriedly said, "If you feel anything wrong, just tell me,


    I''ll contact Ms. Jonester. Dr. Hudgens said you can''t get worked up now."


    Julian pursed his lips and tossed the script aside, then instructed Maisie, "Organize a meeting, sit


    together and discuss it to see which version is more appropriate."


    Revising the script was originally his deliberate revenge, but it turned out that he was surprised to be


    attracted by the new script synopsis after Emelia modified it, and thought both were good.


    Who the hell would have thought he''d love every version she came up with, so they had to sit down


    and discuss it together?


    Maisie responded, "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away."


    Julian stopped her and said, "When did Harvey Norman be so nasty? Let''s see if we can get a


    new director."


    Maisie, "..."


    Although they were very wealthy, they could not just change the director since they had already


    decided, right?


    But thinking that her boss might want to rece Harvey Norman because of his nasty behavior on


    Emelia, she responded again, "I know, I''ll go check another director''s schedule."


    After the script was finished, Maisie reported to Julian about other work before leaving, and when she


    was leaving, she ran into Yvonne opening the door with her lunch box.


    Maisie nodded politely to Yvonne and greeted her, then walked away without a word, clutching her


    papers.


    Maisie and Yvonne did not have good terms. For one thing, Yvonne thought highly of herself and


    disliked people from poor backgrounds like David and Maisie. For the other, Yvonne treated Maisie as


    a thorn in the side, always feeling that Maisie was coveting Julian, which annoyed Maisie a lot.


    She was simply a subordinate to Julian, and she had someone she liked.


    But Yvonne always treated her with hostility and contempt, and even hinted several times in front of


    Julian that she would be fired.


    Maisie felt that Yvonne had tarnished both her loyalty to Julian and her fondness for the man in her


    heart, so she was speechless.


    After Maisie left Julian''s ward, the first thing she did was call Emelia, "Ms. Jones, I just took the script to


    the hospital to show it to Mr. Hughes, and he said this version was also very good, and since he could


    not make his decision, he suggested that we organize a meeting where we could sit together and


    discuss it."

 Chapter 48 She Loved You

    Chapter 48 She Loved You


    Maisie deliberately mentioned that she had taken the script to the hospital to show it to Julian, thinking


    that Emelia would thus asked about why Julian was in the hospital.


    However, Emelia''s focus was entirely on the script, "He said yes to the new script? Great! Then you


    can arrange a time for a meeting. It really is better for everyone to sit down and discuss it together."


    Maisie had to say, "Okay, I''ll contact you when we''ve decided the time and the location."


    Seeing that Emelia was about to hang up the phone, Maisie added, "Emelia, Mr. Hughes is in hospital


    because of his stomach."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Emelia responded but her tone was polite, "Then wish him a speedy recovery."


    Maisie sighed silently and could only hang up the phone.


    Maisie was just about to raise her hand to press the button when the lift door opened, at the exact


    same time, Ezra Cantillo came out of it with his hands in his trousers'' pockets.


    After seeing her, Ezra greeted her with a smile, "Hi, Mays."


    Ezra always liked to call her Mays, making it seem as if the rtionship between the two of them was


    very intimate.


    But Maisie knew that Ezra was a yboy and flirting with women was a routine for him.


    So she took a step back to greet him, "Good morning, Mr. Cantillo."


    However, even though she knew he was just chatting away, Maisie''s face couldn''t stop flushing slightly


    and her heart couldn''t stop beating faster.


    Ezra took a step forward and continued to tease her, "Do you want to work in mypany? Mr.


    Hughes is so maniptive and he has even put himself in the hospital."


    Maisie plucked up the courage to say, "Thank you for your kindness, but I have work to do, so I''ll leave


    now."


    With that, she stepped quickly into the lift and lifted her hand to press the closing button.


    The heavy lift door closed, and Maisie breathed a long sigh of relief after the handsome man was


    isted.


    She raised her eyes to look at herself in the mirror, big ck-framed sses, ordinary features, the


    constant ck, white and grey business attire. What would a prince like him see in her?


    It was sweet yet heartbreaking to fall in love with someone who she could never be with.


    Emelia heard the implication in Maisie''s words, but she chose to deliberately ignore it.


    What could she do if she didn''t ignore it?


    As Julian''s ex-wife, could she still care about Julian?


    And Julian was not short of concern. Ten minutes ago, the news of Yvonne showing up at the hospital


    to visit Julian had already spread on the inte.


    Emelia didn''t pay much attention to the gossip, and this message was sent to her by Nina.


    Nina was in the entertainment industry, so naturally she was very concerned about these things.


    Emelia looked at the trending news and realized that Julian was in hospitalst night because of a


    stomach ailment, she wondered if he had been hospitalized due to angry because of her.


    Nina''s voice to her was very contemptuous of Yvonne. "I am sick of Yvonne Sullivan. Is she afraid that


    she won''t be able to get married? Her beloved man is ill, but she dressed up in her Sunday best as if


    she is going to be photographed on the street. It looks like she had posed for the photo and bought the


    paparazzi to publicize her on Twitter."


    Emelia didn''t say anything, she remembered the image of that time when Julian was admitted to the


    hospital in the middle of the night with a sudden stomach ailment.


    She looked disheveled at that time, but she didn''t even care about her image. Her heart was all about


    Julian, so she just put on a jacket and went to the hospital with the ambnce.


    Only when she arrived at the hospital and Julian was confirmed to be fine did she realize that she was


    still wearing slippers.


    But no matter how sincere Yvonne was to Julian, it was enough that Julian loved her.


    As long as he loved her, everything was willingly done.


    When Ezra knocked on the door and entered Julian''s ward, Yvonne was taking the congee she had


    made out of the food box.


    After Ezra entered and leaned towards the end of Julian''s hospital bed, he smilingly teased Yvonne,


    "Woah, Ms. Sullivan, you''re gonna be a good wife. This congee smells amazing."


    "I haven''t had breakfast yet, so give me a bowl too."


    Yvonne nced at him without good humor and gritted her teeth to squeeze out a smile, "You have


    plenty of people willing to make congee for you."


    Ezra came, when she had just arrived, how could she be with Julian alone?


    It was a rare asion when Julian had such a chance not to be busy with work, and she was looking


    forward to spending some time with him.


    Yvonne thought the rtionship between her and Julian had been insipid over the past year, arge


    part of the reason was that Julian was too busy, ether having meeting or going on a business trip.


    With her own acting and some work in the first six months, the two of them had very little time to spend


    together.


    And just as she was disgusted with Ezra''s arrival in her heart, Julian said to her after taking the congee


    she handed over, "Ezra and I still have business to talk about, you should go back first, thank you for


    the congee."


    Inwardly, Yvonne gnashed her teeth, but on the surface, she could only pretend to be generous and


    sensible.


    She got up and took her bag and admonished, "You must drink all the congee, and don''t be too tired."


    Julian nodded, "Okay."


    At the side, Ezra waved his hand at Yvonne, "Sorry, Ms. Sullivan, I''ll treat you to dinner someday to


    express my apology."


    Yvonne coldly snorted and turned to walk away.


    She didn¡¯t care if Ezra invited her to dinner or not. She had never put a yboy like Ezra in her eyes.


    Julian had preserved his moral integrity and there were not nasty women around him.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Except for Emelia, that shameless bitch who crawled into his bed!


    Yvonne gnashed her teeth in hatred when she thought of Emelia, whose presence was like a thorn in


    her heart.


    Even if she and Julian had divorced, that thorn could not be pulled out.


    Not to mention the fact that Emelia had now returned and be a scriptwriter to join a film project


    rted to Julian, not to mention the fact that Emelia was that good.


    It was only after looking up Emelia''s biography that Yvonne realized that Emelia was actually


    academic, and that she was also Kina Salkowski''s chosen pupil.


    She had never looked up to Emelia before and thought she was useless.


    But now ...


    Yvonne took a deep breath, suppressed the depression in her heart and changed her face to a calm


    one and stepped into the lift, she had to face the reporters at the gate of the hospitalter.


    After Yvonne left, Ezra pulled a chair over and sat there, his long legs resting recklessly on the railing at


    the end of the bed.


    He nced at Julian and said, "I heard from Arthur that you were so angry with Emeliast night that


    your stomach hurt?"


    Julian put the congee that he hadn''t even taken a sip in his hand back on the table, then said to Ezra


    without a smile, "Don''t mock at me."


    Ezraforted him in a rare manner, "Emelia was lying that she didn¡¯t love her, we all have seen her


    love to you for those three years."


    Including Julian himself, he must have felt it too.

 Chapter 49 Who Cant Live Without Her?

    Chapter 49 Who Can''t Live Without Her?


    Julian could indeed feel that Emelia had loved him, and when he calmed down after his angerst


    night, he knew that Emelia was lying.


    Like Ezra said, he could feel her feelings for him during those years.


    Ezra put away his long legs and came to the table, picking up a spoon and taking a sip of the congee


    Yvonne had brought.


    "Eww!" Ezra took a tissue and spat it out, then unceremoniouslymented something like, "Not even


    the rats would want to eat Ms. Sullivan''s food. It''s much worse than Emelia''s cooking."


    Ezra had tried Emelia''s cooking before. In those years when Julian was married to Emelia, they would


    asionally go to Julian''s house, and it was Emelia who personally cooked for and entertained them.


    Ezra felt that she could even be a food blogger.


    No wonder Julian didn''t even drink a mouthful of congee, he must have suffered a lot from Yvonne''s


    cooking before.


    Ezra continued to cross his long legs and leaned back, then asked Julian, "What exactly do you have in


    mind now?"


    "To get rid of Yvonne and not want to be alone with her, so you have mee early in the morning and


    pretend to talk to you about work?"


    Early in the morning, Ezra was still sleeping when he received a call from Julian, who said on the


    phone that Yvonne wasing to see himter and asked him to hurry over and pretend to talk about


    work.


    A hint of impatience crossed Julian''s brow, "I''m annoyed with anyone I see now."


    Ezra tsked, "With that attitude, what will you do when you marry Yvonne in the future?"


    Julian frowned, "Who said I was going to marry her?"


    Ezra spread his hands and said, "Everyone in Riverside City knows you''re getting married, don''t tell me


    you don''t know, Yvonne sent out circrs all over the ce."


    Of course Julian knew, but he had never personally said a word about his rtionship with Yvonne.


    Ezra added, "If you don''t want to marry her, then why don''t you draw a line in the sand with her?"


    Julian said in an unpleasant manner, "You think it''s that easy to draw a line?"


    Ezra smiled andmented, "It''s also true, if Mr. Sullivan knows that his precious daughter was dumped


    by you, he would be furious."


    Yvonne''s family background is very good. Her father, Randolph Sullivan, was the president of a well-


    known foreign bank and had close business dealings with all majorpanies.


    This was why Julian''s mother Heather Duncan favored Yvonne over Emelia. With a family like


    Yvonne''s, the Hughes family would benefit in every way.


    What about Emelia? She got nothing.


    Her father and brother ran a small constructionpany, which had been in jeopardy in recent years


    due to her father and brother''s inaction, and after Emelia married into the Hughes family, they helped


    her father and brother a lot.


    The two of them asked for money in various ways, and they were unting their connection with the


    Hughes family out there, so Heather was disgusted about that.


    So for the three years that Emelia was married to Julian, Heather was never nice to her.


    Julian turned his head to look out of the window, and he said, "I originally thought that it was fine to


    marry Yvonne. She is quite good in all aspects, and my family is satisfied with her ..."


    Ezra chimed in, "So howe it''s not working now?"


    Not being able to resist, Ezra teased him again, "After getting divorced, you found out that you can''t live


    without your ex-wife?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Julian replied to him with irritation, "Who the hell can''t live without her?"


    Ezra hastily apologized, "Fine, fine, I was wrong, you can live without her and live well."


    "So howe you don''t want to marry Yvonne now?" Ezra asked again.


    Julian said thoughtfully, "She has changed a lot, or perhaps I can say that I didn''t see through her


    before."


    Ezra rubbed his chin, "It''s true. While you''ve been living with Emelia for three years, you''ve also been


    separated from Yvonne for three years, so you must be emotionally rusty towards Yvonne."


    As a good friend, Ezra still sincerely suggested, "Anyway, whatever decision you make, it''s better to do


    it quick."


    Julian pursed his lips and did not speak again.


    He also wanted to make it quick, but there was definitely another big battle at Yvonne''s family and at


    his parents.


    Yvonne''s father could not be offended and his mother was sure to make a scene.


    Ezra took out his phone and said, "Since you don''t want to drink Ms. Sullivan''s congee, I''ll ask


    someone to send something else."


    Ezra called the manager of his own restaurant and soon a delicious and nutritious breakfast was


    delivered.


    Ezra apanied Julian to finish eating, before getting up and preparing to leave.


    Julian shouted at him, "Don''t tease Maisie again. You are not suitable to her."


    Maisie was introverted and she took things seriously. If she really liked Ezra, it would only be her who


    ended up getting hurt.


    Ezra askedzily, "How do you know I flirted with her?"


    Julian said with disgust, "You just came in with a lecherous smile on your face."


    Ezra and he had been friends for many years, so how could he not know that bit of Ezra''s mind?


    The two siblings, Maisie and David, hade to work for him for a few years, and Ezra was used to


    teasing Maisie whenever he saw her.


    Ezra was good at this kind of game, but Maisie was not.


    The two siblings, Maisie and David, were loyal to Julian and he regarded them as his sister and brother


    to some extent, so Julian felt he needed to remind Ezra.


    Ezra asked, seemingly casually, "How do you know we''re not suitable?"


    Julian stared at him, "Don''t tell me you can''t see that. Do you want her to be a second Emelia?"


    Emelia''s family was at least well-off, but Maisie was literally from a penniless family.


    Ezra was in a somewhat unique position in his family, and if he wanted to have a long-term rtionship


    with Maisie, there would be hardships.


    Julian added, "Of course, if you just want to have fun with Maisie, I won''t agree to it, so you should give


    it up."


    Ezra narrowed his eyes, no one knew if he had really taken Julian''s warning to heart.


    He then smiled and changed the subject, "Wow, so you did realize all the difficulties that Emelia had


    gone through in your family."


    Julian looked away and did not speak again.


    Surely he knew the grievances that Emelia had suffered. His mother had cursed Emelia many times in


    front of him and given her a lot of hard time.


    But at that time, he also held many grudges against Emelia, so he didn''t bother to care about her


    feelings.


    Now, when he suddenly remembered those past, Julian felt his senses were infinitely magnified, and


    the grievances that Emelia had suffered at the beginning came back to him clearly, and he realized


    how heartless he used to be.


    Ezra also turned his head to look out of the window, his eyes hiding endless emotions.


    Maisie worked efficiently and soon held a meeting with the relevant people in the Tymers building.


    This time, at Emelia''s suggestion, Nina was also invited to attend this meeting as one of the candidates


    for the role of the princess consort.


    Nina grabbed Emelia''s hand and asked incredulously, "You think I can y the princess consort?"


    Nina was a gorgeous actress, and had always been ying those lively and sexy, or alienated and


    tough characters, and no one had ever thought of her as someone like the princess consort in Emelia''s


    script, who is tranquil and stands aloof from worldly fights.

 Chapter 50 Being Complimented by Julian

    Chapter 50 Being Complimented by Julian


    Emelia looked at Nina and nodded seriously, "I think you can act well."


    Not even Nina herself believed it. She was born with a face which predestined her to be away from


    tranquility.


    Emelia saw her concern and added softly, "Nina, I know there is a gentle and quiet girl who lives in your


    heart."


    The rtionship between Emelia and Nina had been built up since high school, and Emelia knew better


    than anyone how wonderful Nina was.


    Nina almost cried out at Emelia''s words.


    She was indeed simple and conservative at heart, and although she was in theplicated showbiz


    and always living in the limelight, she longed for a serene life.


    She hoped she could live a peaceful life with the man she loved.


    But because of her face, everyone thought she was charming and sultry, and some even thought she


    was debauched from the first moment they saw her.


    In time, she herself thought she was that kind of person.


    She hugged Emelia and said with red eyes, "If I can get this role, I will definitely do my best."


    To live up to Emelia''s expectations of her and to show everyone a different side of her.


    Maisie chaired the meeting. After a heated debate, it was finally decided that they would use the new


    script.


    At the end of the meeting, a video call was made to Julian, who after all was the big boss behind the


    project and paid for all the investment.


    When the call was answered, therge screen in the conference room showed a picture of a man


    sitting on a hospital bed in a hospital gown.


    Perhaps because of his illness, his usually stern face was now much softened.


    Emelia silently lowered her eyes.


    He didn¡¯t care for his own body and deserved to be in hospital.


    Julian briefly said a few words, and then suddenly named Emelia, "Emelia."


    Being named directly by him like this, Emelia had to raise her eyes to look at the man in that screen,


    and put a polite smile on her face, "Mr. Hughes."


    The man''s deep, distant eyes fell on her face, "Both versions are brilliant and wowing."


    Emelia was stunned for a moment. She could hardly imagine that Julian would praise her without


    mincing words in front of so many people.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thanks." She said and then lowered her eyes.


    Once she was nothing in the eyes of Julian.


    In three years of marriage, she had never heard nice words from him, in any way, as if the value of her


    existence was only in bed.


    Julian added, "You can try to extend the old version and make up another story, I believe it will be just


    as good."


    After Julian''s words fell, an assistant director at the side smiled and joked, Mr. Hughes, is this your


    intention to make an appointment with our scriptwriter for the next script?"


    Emelia looked at Julian in shock, and saw him staring at her and saying calmly, "Of course I want to, if I


    can."


    Everyone looked at Emelia because of Julian''s words, and Emelia quickly calmed down.


    She responded with a light smile, "Thank you, Mr. Hughes, but I''m limited in my ability, so I''m just


    concentrating on the task at hand for now, and I''m not thinking too much about the future."


    In the next project, Emelia did not want to work with Julian again.


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of madness Julian was going through, wasn''t he disgusted with her?


    Shouldn''t he hate seeing her?


    Viggo nced at Emelia who was sitting quietly with lowered eyes, turned his head to look at Julian in


    the big screen and said, "Mr. Hughes, since you are not feeling well, we will not disturb you and wish


    you a speedy recovery."


    "Okay." Julian added after his response, "I''ll get better quickly if someone doesn¡¯t make me angry."


    Emelia''s eyes were still downcast, but she could sense that Julian''s words were a veiled usation


    against her, against the words she had said that night that had pissed him off.


    Emelia thought he was a psycho, his bad stomach problem existed in itself, and he med her for it.


    After the meeting, Emelia walked out side by side with Nina.


    When Maisie came out, Nina took the initiative to invite her, "Ms. Brennan, let''s have dinner together


    tonight, my treat."


    During the meeting today, Maisie strongly supported Nina to y the role of princess consort, and the


    final result did settle on Nina, so Nina wanted to thank Maisie.


    Maisie froze for a moment, not expecting Nina to enthusiastically ask her to join her for dinner; she had


    had little contact with Nina before.


    But she then responded to Nina, "I''ll check the schedule."


    In fact, Maisie wanted to consult Julian. Nina would definitely bright Emelia with her for dinner, but


    Emelia was Julian''s ex-wife, and she was Julian''s employee, would it be inappropriate to get too close


    to his ex-wife?


    "Okay, I''ll wait for your call." Nina waved her hand at her, then walked away holding Emelia''s arm.


    Emelia whispered and asked Nina, "Why did you invite Maisie to dinner?"


    Nina said with a smile, "She just supported me in the meeting to y the princess consort too, didn''t


    she? This is my way of thanking her."


    "Also, I think Maisie has a nice personality and I want to make friends with her."


    Emelia didn''t believe Nina''s bullshit, "Maisie''s personality is indeed quite good, but are you sure you


    don''t have other intentions?"


    Nina giggled and admitted it, "Okay, okay, I admit that I have other intentions. Isn''t she Julian''s


    employee, I want her to see that you''re doing well, thus letting Julian know that you''re doing well too, to


    piss him off."


    Emelia was speechless, "He won¡¯t care."


    She was of no consequence to Julian.


    If she had a good time, Julian would not wish her well, and if she had a bad time, maybe Julian would


    evenugh at her.


    Just as he treated her with contempt during the divorce, believing that she could only be miserable


    without him.


    Nina mysteriously wagged her finger at her, "This feeling is something that can only be understood but


    not expressed."


    Nina actually felt that Julian''s heart for Emelia was not simple.


    As to why she felt that way, she could only say that it was with a woman''s intuition.


    After Maisie left Tymers and got into her car, the first thing she did was to call Julian and tell him about


    Nina''s invitation to dinner.


    Julian asked her, "Why do you need to ask me?"


    Maisie told the truth. "Nina will definitely bright Emelia with her, and I, as your assistant, have personal


    encounters with your ex-wife, will it not be good?"


    Julian continued, "Maisie, this is your social life. It''s up to you."


    Maisie suddenly understood her boss''s meaning, since he did not express any objection, it meant that


    he tacitly agreed that she could go?


    "Okay, I got it." Maisie happily agreed, and she actually wanted to have dinner with Nina and Emelia.


    She used to think that Emelia was very nice, but with her boss and Emelia having such a rocky


    rtionship, it wasn''t appropriate for her to get in touch with Emelia too much.

 Chapter 51 He Missed Emelias Cooking

    Chapter 51 He Missed Emelia''s Cooking


    As soon as the meeting was over, Harvey Norman, who was involved in the meeting, found an


    unupied ce to call Yvonne.


    After the call was picked up, Harvey said joyfully, "Ms. Sullivan, it seems that your pillow talk is


    effective."


    Yvonne was confused, "What do you mean?"


    Harvey said, "We just had another meeting and the script was modified ording to your wish. The


    lord gets together with his first love in the end."


    Previously Yvonne was dissatisfied with the plot and wanted Julian to modify the script, but after Julian


    refused, Yvonne contacted Harvey and asked him to find a way to propose a modification in the script.


    Only before Harvey could act, the script was modified straight away for today''s meeting.


    Harvey thought it was because Yvonne had said something to Julian, and that was why Julian had


    asked for the script to be modified.


    Yvonne was surprised and delighted, "He is with his first love?"


    Harvey said, "Yes, isn''t that what you want?"


    Yvonne raised her hand to cover her mouth, unable to speak for a while because she was just too


    happy and excited.


    She thought Julian didn''t care about her feelings at all, but she didn''t expect him to meet her in action,


    even though he said he wouldn''t modify it.


    Yvonne thought that Julian had modified the script specifically for her sake. She had no idea that Julian


    had deliberately made things difficult for Emelia for his own selfish desires and ended up modifying the


    script.


    Yvonne calmed herself and asked again, "Then after the modification, what will be the end of the


    princess consort?"


    When Harvey told Yvonne about what happened to the princess consort, Yvonne was exasperated:


    "What? She''s living a wonderful life?"


    "Why doesn''t she die horribly? Why isn''t she the one who died in despair?" As soon as Yvonne thought


    that this script was written by Emelia, she instantly projected herself and Emelia onto the characters in


    the script.


    In the previous version of the script, the first love died. Whereas in the new script, the princess consort


    didn''t die but lives a wonderful life?


    Emelia was too good at glorifying herself, wasn''t she?


    Yvonne felt angry, and her voice was somewhat shaken when she spoke out.


    Harvey did not dare offend Yvonne, so he had to say, "This is to emphasize the empowerment of


    women and encourage the audience to be independent and self-reliant."


    Yvonne said with dissatisfaction, "Can''t this be changed? Why is there so many plots for her after the


    princess consort was repudiated. Why can''t she just die?"


    Harvey added, "Mr. Hughes and Viggo like this new version because the princess consort grows into


    an independent and strong woman."


    What Harvey did not say was that he himself valued this.


    "I don''t care!" Yvonne was about to lose it, "You have to change this ending. Let the princess consort


    have a horrible death."


    Harvey was in a difficult position, "Well ..."


    Yvonne added, "Or you kick that Emelia out of this project and put someone else in charge of this


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    script."


    "There are so many famous writers in the screenwriting world, just anyone would be better than


    Emelia."


    If the script cannot be modified, then Emelia must leave.


    Yvonne couldn''t ept that every line of this script was written by Emelia, and she hated Emelia now.


    When the divorce was finalized, Emelia simply asked for nothing, but now it seemed that Emelia was


    simply not resigned to it, but used the script to secretly mock her in various ways.


    Harvey sighed, "Emelia is a scriptwriter strongly supported by Viggo, I''m afraid Viggo won''t agree even


    if I propose it."


    Yvonne sneered and said, "Why do you need Viggo''s consent? Can''t you force Emelia to offer to leave


    on her own?"


    "Find a few men to harass and scare her, or make things hard for her, and she will definitely not be able


    to stand it and leave on her own." Yvonne gave her advice viciously.


    How could Emelia, with her soft and gentle nature, endure such hardship?


    In the beginning, she would take the initiative to divorce Julian, it was because she was bullied by


    Caroline Hughes and Heather Duncun and she could not endure it.


    Yvonne believed that it would be the same if she were in the workce.


    Harvey responded, "Alright, there''s an assistant director who''s quite horny, I''ll let him know."


    Yvonne was very satisfied with Harvey''s answer and promised him, "Mr. Norman, don''t worry, I will let


    you participate in more projects of HGH in the future."


    That was what Harvey wanted and he hung up the phone contentedly.


    Now everyone in Riverside City knew that Yvonne would soon marry into the the Hughes family, and


    when Yvonne became the hostess of the the Hughes family, he and his team would prosper.


    Maisie went to dinner with Nina in the evening, but she didn''t expect the dinner to be at Nina''s house,


    let alone that Emelia would cook it herself.


    When she rang the doorbell, Nina came to open the door for her, Emelia was busy in the kitchen. The


    room was filled with the smell of food.


    Nina took her arm and exined, "Gee, I''m sure it''s not fun to go out to eat because of my identity. You


    wouldn''t mind I invite you to eat in my house, right?"


    Maisie waved her hand and said, "No, no, no, it''s much morefortable to eat at home."


    Nina was a popr actress, and the urban romantic drama starring her and Harry was now on the air,


    so she could understand Nina''s plight of not daring to go out for dinner.


    She had to sit well, speak in a small voice and could not drink too much, or once she got shot, it would


    go up to hot research.


    Nina smiled, "Thank you for your understanding."


    Nina lived in a detached vi with great privacy.


    On the ground floor, there wasrge floor-to-ceiling windows, the three girls sat at the table by the


    window after dinner was ready and had a drink.


    Maisie took a picture of a table full of food and quietly sent it to Julian, who was recovering in hospital.


    "Boss, I''m having dinner with Emelia and Nina at Nina''s house tonight, and Emelia cooked for us."


    In fact, Maisie was not such an impulsive person before, but she didn''t know why she was impulsive to


    send such a photo to her boss.


    Perhaps she was certain that her boss missed Emelia''s food as much as she did.


    In the past, Emelia always brought lunch to Julian, and every time she would prepare food for her and


    David as well, so Maisie knew that Emelia was a good cook.


    After Julian received the photo that Nina sent him, he immediately became hungry.


    He wanted to eat whatever Emelia cooked, especially when he was sick and had no appetite for any


    food. He missed a lot about her cooking.


    During those years, under her care, he ate everything, had a good appetite and never had any stomach


    problems.


    As he was thinking, Maisie''s message came over again, "Boss, Nina said that Mr. Johansen has fancy


    on Emelia? I didn''t see it at all."


    Before Julian could reply, Maisie sent again, "Boss, Mr. Johansen has juste and is now having


    dinner with us, I didn''t expect Mr. Johansen to live in the same vi area as Nina."


    Julian''s face darkened when he saw thest sentence, it was okay the girls ate together.


    But what was wrong with Viggo going to dine with them?

 Chapter 52 Do You still Want the Photo Albums?

    Chapter 52 Do You still Want the Photo Albums?


    When Maisie heard from Nina that Viggo had feelings for Emelia, she, who had always been calm, was


    so shocked that she even forgot to eat her food.


    The first thing she did aftering back to her senses was to rush to report the matter to Julian, but


    she saw that Emelia looked calm and did not take Nina''s words to heart at all.


    Even Emelia said to her, "Don''t listen to her nonsense."


    Emelia didn''t think Viggo was interested in her at all. Why would a huge star like Viggo take a liking to


    an ordinary scriptwriter like her?


    What was more, after being hurt by Julian, Emelia now had a shadow over brilliant men like them and


    instinctively stayed away from them.


    Nina was dissatisfied with this ostrich mentality of Emelia, "I''m telling you, Emelia, you shouldn''t be


    afraid to face it. Not all good-looking men are as scum as Julian."


    Maisie didn''t know what expression she should put on.


    Was it okay that Nina just mocked her boss in front of her?


    "Right, Mays?" Nina turned to ask for Maisie''s opinion.


    Maisie''s heart fluttered at the word "Mays", and a handsome face sprang to her mind.


    She lowered her eyes and murmured, "It does seem like a lot of good-looking men are quite a jerk."


    That man was also a womanizer, but that didn''t stop her from liking him.


    Because, she couldn''t help falling in love with him.


    Just as Maisie was caught up in such a pang of sadness, the doorbell was suddenly rung.


    Nina went forward to open the door and it was Viggo who walked in with a bottle of wine in his hand.


    Emelia and Maisie were both quite surprised, but Nina looked calm.


    Viggo said with a smile, "I just came home from work and saw Ms. Brennan''s car parked outside Nina''s


    house, so I guess it was you having a get-together. I came here to give you a bottle of wine."


    Emelia and Maisie got up in a hurry to thank Viggo, but he didn''t seem to have any intention of staying


    for dinner. But since he had given them a bottle of nice wine, so how could they not keep him for


    dinner? In the end ,Viggo stayed, and Nina had him sit next to Emelia.


    Maisie went to use the bathroom and hurriedly reported this to Julian.


    But after the report, she sent another message, "Boss, I need to concentrate on eating. It''s not


    appropriate for me to keep texting with my phone."


    So Julian never heard anything from Maisie again.


    Three girls and a handsome gentleman had a pleasant meal together.


    Maisie said rtively little, but she had been silently observing, and then it became clear that Viggo did


    care quite a lot about Emelia.


    He would peel Emelia''s shrimps, serve her soup, pour her alcohol, and even thoughtfully pull her chair


    when Emelia got up.


    Maisie felt that Viggo was quite a powerful opponent if her boss really still had any affection for Emelia.


    Viggo was a match for Julian in terms of looks and temperament, and most importantly, Viggo was very


    kind and considerate to Emelia.


    And when her boss was with Emelia, it was all about Emelia being nice to and taking care of him.


    Julian never took the initiative to care for Emelia, let alone being nice to her.


    As a girl, Maisie felt that it was very likely that Emelia would choose Viggo.


    During the meal, Maisie ate with apprehension because she was considering her boss''s position.


    Towards the end of the meal, Emelia nced at her phone.


    Someone sent a friend request to her on WhatsApp. When she clicked on it and saw the name ¡®Julian¡¯,


    she frowned.


    After the divorce a year ago, she deleted all her contact information rted to Julian and even changed


    her mobile phone number, so now Julian suddenly sent her a friend request? What did he want?


    Emelia''s first reaction was to ignore it and put away her phone and continued eating.


    Was it necessary for divorced ex-husband and ex-wife to contact?


    When Maisie found that she did not check her phone, she couldn''t help but whisper to her, "Emelia, Mr.


    Hughes said he has something quite important to talk to you."


    The implication was that Julian wanted to talk to her in private.


    Emelia gave her an innocent smile and said, "Can''t he call me?"


    It meant that he could call her, but it was unnecessary to add his contact on WhatsApp.


    Maisie opened her mouth, but eventually lowered her eyes and sent Emelia''s words to Julian.


    After a while, Julian gave a reply.


    Maisie ryed his words to Emelia, "Mr. Hughes said that all your things are still left at his residence. If


    you have time, you could go fetch them."


    The day when the divorce was finalized, Emelia left the country in the afternoon.


    It was true that all her things had been left in the house she and Julian had once had, but Emelia had


    no intention of taking them back, and she had assumed that Julian had thrown them away long ago.


    After all, he was so disgusted with her that he must have been the first to clean up any traces that


    belonged to her after the divorce.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    At this moment, Emelia was surprised when she heard Julian ask her to get her things back.


    But she then said to Maisie in an impassive tone, "No need, let him throw it away."


    Maisie conveyed it to Julian again, and not long after Maisie took her phone and showed Emelia a


    photo, "Mr. Hughes asked whether you still want those two albums?"


    Emelia''s eyes snapped open when she heard that.


    She could have done without all the clothes and household items, but the two albums were precious


    because they contained many photographs of her and her mother.


    If Julian hadn''t mentioned it, she would have forgotten about it.


    Raising her eyes again to Maisie, she thought for a moment and said, "Please ask Mr. Hughes to send


    it to Tymers or to my ce."


    Maisie diligently continued to pass on the message for the two, and replied to her a short whileter,


    "Mr. Hughes said he will be in the hospital these days, so he couldn''t send it to you, so you should go


    get it yourself."


    "Mr. Hughes also said that the password for the front door of the house is still the same as the one you


    set before, it hasn''t changed."


    "The albums are in the safe, and the safe code... hasn''t changed."


    Emelia didn''t even know what expression she should make after hearing this.


    What was wrong with Julian? He didn''t change his password?


    Emelia secretly gritted her teeth, then tried to make her voice sound calm and unruffled as she said,


    "Please tell Mr. Hughes, I''ll pick it up tomorrow morning."


    Since Julian was in the hospital, she would hurry to take it away while he was not at home to save


    herself from running into him.


    "Okay." Maisie responded.


    Because Julian had stirred things up so much, Emelia felt that she was in no mood to eat.


    The thought of stepping into the "home" she had once shared with Julian tomorrow made her feel bad.


    That ce meant sweetness but also heartaches for her.


    Her three years of marriage to Julian began and ended there.


    Although she had long been over with this failed marriage, it was inevitable that she would be touched


    by the environment when she was there. Emelia could only hope now that Julian would change the


    entire arrangement of the house.

 Chapter 53 Surprisingly Discharged

    Chapter 53 Surprisingly Discharged


    It waste by the time the four of them finished their dinner, Emelia stayed here with Nina as before,


    Maisie called a chauffeur and left, while Viggo went back to his house.


    The next morning Nina had to go to the set and Emelia had to go to Julian''s ce to pick up her things,


    so Nina gave Emelia a lift.


    When Nina''s car was almost at Julian''s ce, Nina''s agent Sherlyn Lansdale called her.


    Sherlyn sounded like she was on the brink of an emotional broke-down, "Nina, the news that you like


    women is on the trends."


    Nina spat out a mouthful of coffee, "I like women?"


    "Yes." Sherlyn asked with a headache, "Were you walking hand in hand with Emelia on your way out?"


    Nina was discovered by Sherlyn for her debut and trained by her from the beginning, so she knew


    Emelia and knew that she was a very good friend of Nina.


    Nina told the truth, "Yes, I had drunk too muchst night and still have a headache, so I leaned on


    Emelia to walk out."


    Nina finished and then said in annoyance, "Didn''t you say that this neighborhood of mine is very


    private, so where did these paparazzi hide to take the pictures?"


    Sherlyn said helplessly, "You are justly popr now, and the paparazzi can do anything."


    Emelia understood what had happened, and she was shocked to the point of being speechless.


    She had heard Nina spouting off about some unscrupulous media making things up for attention and


    traffic before, but she never thought it would be this outrageous.


    She was just supporting Nina''s body to avoid her from falling down and now theywere rumored to be


    lesbians?


    Fortunately, she and Julian were now divorced, otherwise if it was rumored that she loved women,


    Julian would be cuckolded, which was quite shocking.


    It was imaginable that Julian would not only have been hospitalized with a stomach ache, but would


    have fainted directly.


    Nina was furious, pulling at her xen wavy hair and asked, "So what am I going to do now?"


    Sherlyn said, "What can you do? rify it, of course."


    Nina growled in exasperation, "Well then, listen carefully: I like men, I like men!"


    "The name of the man I like is-" Nina almost blurted out the name of the man she liked in exasperation,


    but then she thought that the man across the ocean might have given her up long ago, so she slumped


    back into her seat in discouragement.


    Sherlyn was even exasperated by Nina, "What''s the use of yelling at me that you like men? It''s not like


    I don''t know. The most important thing now is to make even those people believe that you and Emelia


    are innocent."


    Nina had a headache, but now she was even more disturbed.


    She simply leaned against Emelia and exined to Sherlyn in a lifeless manner, "I don''t care how you


    deal with it. Anyway, Emelia and I both like men."


    Sherlyn responded, "I''ll try to release a statement and see what happens then."


    Sherlyn added, "By the way, how did you offend Yvonne recently? Because I found out that these


    nders could have been made by Yvonne''s people."


    Nina blew up as soon as she heard Yvonne''s name, "Who the hell has offended her, I don''t even bother


    with that kind of bitch."


    Emelia instantly understood after hearing Yvonne''s name, and she whispered to Nina, "It must be


    because of me."


    The reason Yvonne did that to Nina must because of her grudge against Emelia.


    It was also possible that she was deliberately targeted, but Nina was mistakenly involved.


    But no matter what, Yvonne''s move killed two birds with one stone, damaging both her reputation and


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    putting Nina, who was justly popr, in the limelight.


    She was fine, she was just an unknown scriptwriter, and probably only those who know her would


    recognize the person in the photo as her, but Nina would be in a big trouble.


    Nina gritted her teeth and burst out, "Yvonne, that bitch, better not let me catch her, or I''ll get her killed."


    After Nina ended her call with Sherlyn, Emelia said apologetically, "I''m sorry, it''s all because I dragged


    you into this."


    Nina naturally didn''t like to hear her say that and said indifferently, "You don¡¯t have to apologize, we


    have a clear conscience."


    Nina cursed indignantly again, "Yvonne is sick, isn''t she? Isn''t she going to marry Julian? Is she going


    to fail? I''m waiting for the day when her dream of marrying into a rich family is shattered, and I''ll be sure


    to set off fireworks seven days in a row to celebrate for that."


    Emelia didn''t know what to say to that.


    Nina suddenly looked very sad as she leaned over and wrapped her arms around Emelia and said, "If


    neither of us is married by the time we''re forty, let''s just spend the rest of our life together."


    "Sure." Emelia agreed readily.


    After her failed and painful marriage to Julian, Emelia was not looking forward to marriage at all, and


    she even thought it was not a bad idea to be single for the rest of her life.


    Nina was silent for a long time and then murmured gloomily, "He''s been abroad for so many years, isn''t


    it time for him to return this year?"


    Emelia knew who Nina was referring to when she said "he", so she replied softly, "Yeah."


    Nina said again,ughing to herself, "Do you think he will still hate me?"


    The man Nina liked named Cameron Dauster, who went to high school with her.


    Nina was not good at study, while Cameron was a top student. The two of them had a rtionship


    before.


    Later on, Cameron wanted to give up his chance to study abroad for Nina, who chose to break up with


    him in order to let him pursue his dream.


    The two had since be an unspeakable pain in each other''s hearts, and Nina was resented and


    hated by Cameron.


    At this moment, Emelia, faced with Nina''s question, did not know what to say for a while, and could


    only sigh gently.


    After the car stopped at Julian''s ce, Emelia got out of the car and Nina then went to the film set.


    Emelia stood in front of the intricately carved gate and took a deep breath before entering the code.


    When she entered the main house, Emelia was stunned that the arrangement of the house had not


    been altered in any way, it was still the same as she had set up before the divorce.


    Emelia had to admit that Julian''s psychological endurance was indeed impressive, and he was not


    affected in the least by living in such an environment.


    Or maybe he didn''t care about her at all, and therefore didn''t care about anything to do with her.


    Emelia''s eyes dropped sadly at this thought and she hurried upstairs, finding her two photo albums in


    the safe in the study before leaving in a hurry.


    As she had just reached the entrance, there was a sound from the door and Julian opened it and came


    in from outside.


    He was in a casual ck and grey outfit and looked a little thinner.


    David followed him, carrying a small luggage bag in his hand, which should be some stuff for Julian''s


    hospitalization.


    Emelia stood still for a while because she was too stunned.


    Didn''t he say he would be in hospital for few days? Why was he back all of a sudden?


    David duly exined, "Mr. Hughes discharged from the hospital today."


    Emelia then returned to her senses and lowered her eyes, intending to leave, but Julian''s tall figure


    was blocking the doorway, so she had to turn to the side and wait for him toe in first.

 Chapter 54 Love Destroys Love

    Chapter 54 Love Destroys Love


    Emelia thought Julian would simply walk past her and enter the door, but instead Julian turned his head


    and instructed David, "You can go back."


    David turned to walk away after handing the bag in his hand to Julian.


    Emelia and Julian were the only two people left in the entrance, and there was quiet for a while.


    Emelia could feel Julian''s eyes falling on her face, she looked up at him, saying calmly, "I''ve got the


    photo albums, thank you for keeping them for me."


    After thanking him, she added, "I''ll go first."


    When she finished, she looked down and intended to leave, Julian extended his long legs and blocked


    her way again.


    Emelia looked at him in confusion as Julian ced the bag in his hand on a nearby cab and then


    took a step closer to her.


    Emelia didn''t expect him to approach suddenly and instinctively took a step back.


    Because she was still holding two thick photo albums in her hands, she lost her footing for a moment


    and fell onto the wide bench behind her.


    Julian took the opportunity to lean over, his tall figure enveloping her.


    Emelia admitted that when she met Julian at such close quarters, with her eyes full of the man''s


    handsome, deep brows, her heart still beat faster, but she would not fall for him anymore.


    Because she knew exactly how bitter and painful it was to love him, so she would do well to keep her


    sanity.


    Julian''s hand caressed her delicate cheek with impunity and said meaningfully, "Emelia, after so long


    ying hard to get, it''s time to end."


    Emelia asked, baffled, "What?"


    Julian''s thumbnded on her soft lips, rubbing them gently as he whispered, "I say, you''ve been ying


    thee-and-get-me in front of me for so long since you returned, you can end it now."


    "You''ve made it, I''m quite interested in you now, my ex-wife."


    Ifst second Emelia was still in a trance over Julian''s sudden tenderness, then this moment his words


    were like a pot of cold water pouring down on her head, instantly chilling her to the bone.


    She didn''t juste to her senses; she was shaking with anger.


    She drew the line with him over and over again, but he thought she was ying lustful game?


    It turned out that a year after the divorce, she was still a person who yed tricks in his mind.


    But who gave him the confidence to think that she still loved him and wanted to return to him?


    The tears in her eyes gathered more and more because of her aggression and anger, but she held


    them back in order to maintain herst dignity.


    She stared at Julian''s face full of confidence and curled her lips up in mock disbelief as she asked,


    "You think I''m luring you?"


    "Aren¡¯t you?" Julian said with certainty, "Nina''s agent issued a statement for her, saying that you and


    Nina each have an excellent man you like in your hearts, and there is no homosexual preference in you


    two."


    Emelia was stunned and lowered her eyes and took out her mobile phone.


    The news was on the trending list with a conspicuous title.


    A statement from Sherlyn in response to the rumored affair with Nina in the morning was: "Nina and the


    female who was photographed are very, very good friends and have a deep friendship that had been


    established since high school. Besides, they each have an excellent gentleman that they adore. So


    please stop spreading rumors. If there are people who continue to spread rumors and cause trouble,


    they will be held ountable ording tow."


    It turned out that Julian''s confidence came from this passage.


    She had believed that Sherlyn would handle the matter well.


    But to her surprise, this statement made Julian think that she still liked him.


    Putting away her phone, Emelia raised her eyes to look at the man in front of her again, a mocking glint


    shed across her eyes, "So, you think that excellent man I''m in love with, is you?"


    The mockery in her eyes caused Julian to frown in slight displeasure, "Isn''t it?"


    Emelia denied it dryly, "Of course not!"


    She met his gaze, her eyes clear and determined, "There are so many wonderful men around me, so


    why should I seek my own abuse by liking an ex who despised me and hurt me?"


    Julian''s face instantly hardened and he was embarrassed.


    He had always been proud and conceited, and he had already suspected that she was still in love with


    him, a suspicion he reinforced after reading Sherlyn''s statement.


    So he insisted on leaving the hospital despite the doctor''s objections and rushed home to meet her.


    But now she was determined to say that she did not like him and that he was just an ex.


    He remembered what she had once said she would never go back to him, and instantly his anger


    dominated his head.


    As if to punish her for her eloquence, he lifted her chin and kissed her hard, then pinned her against the


    wall behind him, tossing and turning her soft lips.


    He was furious and Emelia felt her lip being bitten hard.


    But for her, who was now desperately trying to clear her rtionship with Julian, his kiss was a heart-


    breaking humiliation for her.


    She didn''t know where she got the strength, but she pushed the man kissing her away, and her tears


    flew down her face in the end.


    Julian''s stomach was still upset, so when she pushed him, he stumbled a few steps and hit his back on


    the corner of the table next to him, causing him to break out in cold sweat.


    He stood there with a gloomy face, hands on his hips, his gaze like burning mes.


    Regardless of his expression, Emelia raised her hand to wipe her tears, took her photo albums and


    stood up.


    "Julian, whoever I fall for in the future, it''s not gonna be you, never."


    "Between us, love is ruined, and that''s the end of it."


    With that, she ran out crying with the albums in her arms.


    Julian stood with his jaw tensed, irritated and frustrated at the same time.


    He had read her script outline and synopsis and knew that she was a great writer, but he had no idea


    that her words were spoken profoundly.


    This was the very end of their rtionship.


    She was really desperate.


    It was only at this moment that he was finally able to confirm that she didn''t love him anymore, and that


    she wasn''t lusting after him, that she really wanted to draw a line with him.


    Everything was nothing more than his proud, conceited and self-righteous spection.


    Emelia took a taxi back to her t with the photo albums in her arms, and she cried the whole way.


    After deciding to divorce Julian and theplete divorce, she had never cried so much.


    She was angry at the thought of what Julian had said about her lusting after her.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Surely he didn''t know that his first love once had faked a pregnancy to force her to divorce him.


    Surely he didn''t know that this rumor between her and Nina this morning was nned by his first love.


    Fuck that scheming bitch!


    For the first time in more than twenty years, Emelia felt the urge to curse.


    When she got home, Emelia washed her face and sat down in front of theputer to focus on her


    writing, her heart suddenly filled with a great deal of motivation.


    She wanted to turn her grief and anger into strength, she wanted to be a great sess in


    screenwriting, she wanted to trample Julian''s pride and arrogance under her feet.

 Chapter 55 Being Harassed

    Chapter 55 Being Harassed


    After aplete falling out with Julian, Emelia stayed at home and worked hard on her script.


    She wanted to hurry up and finish the script so that the crew could rush into filming and she could hurry


    up and end these encounters with Julian.


    Although she knew it was unrealistic because even if she handed in the script, the crew would still


    would be able to clear the line with Julian sooner, wouldn''t she?


    Emelia basically wrote one episode a day at a pace that made her dizzy.


    That day she received a call from Harvey, "Emelia, we are preparing for the show recently, we have


    encountered some problems and would like to discuss them with you, why don''t we have a lunch


    together?"


    "Okay, name a location." Emelia agreed.


    It wasmon in a show for the director to have discussions with the writers about the plot.


    It was just as well that she was tired of writing and wanted to go out to rx.


    Harvey then gave her an address, a restaurant in Riverside City Film and Television Base, and Emelia


    dressed up and took a taxi there.


    When she reached the private room, Emelia knocked on the door and entered, frowning slightly at the


    sight of the middle-aged man sitting next to Harvey.


    The man was an assistant director under Harvey. Emelia had heard Nina spouting off to her about this


    assistant director, who was lewd and lustful, and had taken advantage of many actresses.


    Of course, those actresses who were justly popr were not something he dared to mess with.


    Those young girls who were new to the industry, or those who were weak, had no choice but to put up


    with his harassment.


    Emelia looked at the man and a bad feeling welled up in her heart.


    Thest time she had dinner with Harvey, his hand almost touched her waist, and she reflected on it for


    a long time afterwards.


    This time she wrapped herself up very tightly, a long-sleeved loose shirt with denim trousers, not


    showing off her figure or any bit of skin, for fear of attracting any more ill-will from the men because of


    what she was wearing.


    After she had greeted them and walked over to sit down, the assistant director''s hand was smoothly


    ced on her shoulder.


    The man''s unrestrained gaze fell on her pretty face, "How old are you, Emelia? Your skin looks so


    tender and hydrated."


    As he spoke, he tried to reach out to touch Emelia''s face, and Emelia couldn''t resist getting up to avoid


    it.


    She tried to squeeze out a smile, "Excuse me, I''m going to the bathroom."


    The first thing Emelia did after she left the house was to call Nina and tell her about her encounter with


    the lewd assistant director.


    Nina was instantly alert, "Find an excuse to leave, that old man is disgusting."


    Emelia had a headache, "But we''ll have to get along for the whole project, and it''s not good to offend


    them directly."


    Nina was already a popr actress and can simply ignore these shameless men, but Emelia was


    different.


    At best, she was just a scriptwriter with a little talent, and until she made a name for herself, she would


    not dare offend anyone.


    Nina said, "I can''t leave now, or I could''ve gone there apany you."


    Nina was already the designated actor for the role of princess consort, and it was normal to have


    dinner with the director and scriptwriter.


    Emelia thought for a moment and said, "I''ll give Mr. Johansen a call."


    "Viggo will take at least half an hour to be there." Nina vetoed her proposal.


    Nina then said cheerfully, "How about this? You can stall in the washroom for a while. Harry happens to


    be auditioning over here today, I''ll ask him to help you out, he''ll be there in ten minutes at thetest."


    Emelia let out a long sigh of relief, "Great."


    Nina then hung up the phone to contact Harry, while Emelia continued to hide in the bathroom.


    Although she did not want to get too involved with Harry for fear of dragging him down, she was really


    desperate in this situation today.


    She didn''t expect the sleazy assistant director to be there, and couldn''t just offend him.


    Although Viggo supported her, she was now at loggerheads with her Julian, who would definitely take


    personal revenge against her if she shed with the director.


    "I''ll be right over, hold on a little longer." Harry sent her a voice message, and Emelia sighed softly.


    It was true that it was better to have more friends.


    But it wasn''t a good idea for her to stay hidden in the bathroom, as Harvey called to urge her.


    Looking at Harry''s positioning, she found that he was about to arrive, so Emelia took a deep breath and


    reentered the box.


    But she didn''t expect the assistant director to approach her as soon as she stepped into the box.


    Emelia took a few steps back and leaned against the wall. She nced at Harvey, who was sitting


    there indifferently, and questioned the assistant director with her teeth clenched, "What are you doing?"


    "Why are you so nervous?" That assistant director smiled lecherously and came closer to her, "Emelia,


    you give me some benefit, and I promise that this script won''t need to be modified at all."


    Emelia snorted, "A good script will not need to be modified."


    "Also, I just found out today that this is how you two treat the female colleagues you work with, I


    wonder what Mr. Johansen and Mr. Hughes will think of you when they find out."


    The assistant directorughed cockily, "It is normal to like beauties, besides no matter how we work,


    someone will cover us."


    Emelia couldn''t help but be puzzled after hearing this, someone was covering them?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The assistant director added, "This is the cruelty of reality, if you can''t stand it, you can quit."


    Emelia gritted her teeth and raised her hand to push the assistant director, "Get out of my way."


    "I didn''t see that you have quite a hot temper." That assistant director said as he pressed Emelia''s


    hands and tried to lean over and give Emelia a kiss.


    Harry pushed the door in at this time, and once he saw the lewd appearance of the assistant director,


    he immediately swung his fist and punched him, and the assistant director was knocked to the ground


    on the spot.


    Emelia was startled and hurriedly went to pull Harry, "Don''t fight, stop it!"


    However, Harry, who was in a rage, did not care and rode on the assistant director and punched him


    hard.


    "Harry!" Harvey was also shocked and rushed over, shouting at Harry to stop.


    Harry was young and strong, and with a hard swing of his arm, he pushed Harvey aside, and his fists


    rained down on the assistant director again.


    Finally, it was the assistant director who cried out and begged for mercy, "Stop, stop."


    "I didn''t mean to harass you, it was Yvonne who told us to do so, she told us to drive you out of this


    project in any way ..."


    After Harry heard the name Yvonne, his movements jerked to a halt before he turned his head to look


    at Emelia who was next to him.


    Emelia was also full of disbelief.


    Why would Yvonne do this?


    She had modified the script ording to Yvonne''s request, she had divorced Julian and avoided him,


    but why did Yvonne still target her so viciously?

 Chapter 56 Afraid to Face Emelia

    Chapter 56 Afraid to Face Emelia


    Emelia was so furious that she burst into tears.


    As soon as Harry saw her crying, he was about to swing his fist at the assistant director again.


    Emelia cried and stopped him, "Don''t..."


    She still had her wits about her. With so much noise, the restaurant manager rushed over, and if he


    continued to fight, Harry''s image would be ruined.


    She desperately tried to stop Harry, who then stopped to get up from that assistant director.


    The assistant director was beaten so badly that his nose bled. Harvey grabbed a packet of tissues and


    handed it to him to stop the bleeding.


    He hid behind Harvey while covering his nose and cursing with hatred, "Harry! I''ll help you if you want


    to die, wait for me!"


    "How dare you threaten me?" Harry said and was about to go forward again, while the restaurant


    manager hurriedly stopped him, "Calm down, calm down! Everyone, calm down."


    The restaurant was located next to a famous tv and film set, so the restaurant manager knew Harry


    and Harvey, and was a person who could pay attention to the interests of the whole. He immediately


    closed the door of the private room, isting the waiters and other customers who were trying to watch


    from outside.


    "Call the police! I want the police!" The assistant director screamed in exasperation.


    Emelia was flustered. Harry was a popr actor, once the police was called, it would tarnish Harry''s


    image.


    Harry was not afraid at all and red viciously at the assistant director, "If you have the guts, call the


    police, you pervert, I still think I have not beaten you hard enough."


    Harry said as he was about to step forward again to make a move, and the assistant director hurriedly


    hid behind Harvey again.


    Emelia had calmed down after initially being angry and crying, she pulled Harry and asked Harvey and


    the assistant director, "Did Yvonne ask you to do this?"


    Before Harvey said anything, the assistant director arrogantly shouted, "Yes, what? Are you afraid? If


    you''re afraid, hurry up and apologize to me!"


    Harry snapped, "Dream on!"


    The assistant director gritted his teeth and threatened, "Harry, you don''t know about Yvonne''s


    rtionship with Julian, do you? She is about to marry into the Hughes family and be the hostess


    of the Hughes family, do you believe that Julian will block you!"


    "Yvonne merely had a pillow talk to Julian and Emelia was asked to modify the script, so you can


    imagine that it was just a piece of cake for her to get Julian to block you."


    Harry looked at Emelia incredulously, "Is it true what he said?"


    Harry did not know that Emelia had gone through the fact of modifying the script, and thought that her


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    work was progressing quite well.


    He was even unaware that Julian would be so dim-witted as to allow Yvonne to do whatever she


    wanted to do in work matters.


    Emelia did not answer Harry''s question, nor did she want to.


    Whatever Julian''s purpose in asking her to modify the script, she had already done so.


    She pulled Harry and said, "Let''s go."


    "Go?" The assistant director opened his mouth, "You beat me up like this, and you want to leave?"


    Emelia sneered, "If you hadn''tid your hands on me in the first ce, you wouldn''t have been beaten!"


    Emelia was on Harry''s side no matter what, even if it was wrong to hit that scumbag.


    The assistant director, looking at the way the two were defending each other, asked with a swollen half-


    face, "What''s with you two?"


    Harry snorted lightly, "Why do you care?"


    The assistant directorughed contemptuously, "Ms. Jones, I can''t see that you still have this ability to


    even hook up with such a young boy."


    "You act like you''re pure and innocent, but you''re a slut behind the scenes."


    As the assistant director''s words fell, Emelia was so angry that she trembled.


    Harry shook off her tug on his hand straight away and swung hard again.


    The restaurant manager and Harvey managed to pull Harry away, but the assistant director spat out a


    mouthful of blood and yelled, "Call the police! I want to call the police!"


    The incident eventually ended with the arrival of the police who took them to the police station.


    The restaurant manager was wise enough to clear the restaurant beforehand, but there was no


    guarantee that anyone had seen or heard or even captured the video of Harry beating someone up.


    This incident rmed Viggo and also the top management of Harry''spany.


    Julian also knew about it, and it was Nina who called him.


    Nina cursed over the phone, "Julian Hughes, fuck you! You fucking asshole!"


    "You''re divorced and you still won''t fucking let Emelia go. Discipline that scheming bitch of yours! If you


    bully Emelia again, I''ll hunt you down!"


    Julian was inexplicably scolded, and his tone was naturally displeased, "What''s going on?"


    "What''s going on? Ask that bitch Yvonne yourself!" Nina hung up the phone after yelling this again.


    Julian frowned and called David in, telling him to find out what had happened.


    Nina was so angry, so something must have happened to Emelia.


    Not long after, David came in and reported with a heavy expression, "Harvey and his assistant director


    asked Emelia to have dinner, saying they were discussing the script, but the assistant director made a


    move on Emelia and was beaten up by Harry, which led to the police station."


    "Laid hands on Emelia in broad daylight?" The moment Julian heard this description of David, he


    instantly became enraged.


    As someone who often went to various social asions, Julian knew that some men do like toy their


    filthy hands on women and take advantage of them.


    Most of the time he chose to ignore it, but the thought of it happening to Emelia made him want to chop


    the assistant director''s hand off.


    And thest time when Harvey tried to touch Emelia''s waist, he couldn''t even stand it, otherwise he


    wouldn''t have asked Maisie to contact another director for recement.


    David nodded in response, and then hesitantly said, "It is said that the assistant director called out that


    it was Yvonne who instructed him to do so, in order to drive Emelia out of the project."


    Julian''s face was as gloomy as it could be.


    David suggested at the right time, "Now should we press down this matter first? It''s bad for Harry if the


    news is spread, and he got into this kind of trouble because of Emelia."


    If something had happened to Harry, Emelia would have felt guilty and med herself.


    By protecting Harry, it would at least solve a big problem for Emelia.


    David felt that his boss should do that, which was why he had the audacity to have such an offer.


    Julian naturally knew the original intention of David''s proposal, and without any hesitation, he ordered,


    "Use all connections to suppress this matter, and don''t allow any word to leak out."


    After he had finished instructing, he added, "Tell Maisie to go to the police station with me."


    When he finished, he got up and took the car key and left. Maisie then got into the car with him.


    The reason why Julian brought Maisie was because Maisie was on good terms with Emelia and Maisie


    could help him ease his rtionship with Emelia.


    Julian didn''t know what was wrong with him, since Emelia had given him a hard timest time, he was


    a bit afraid to face her.


    Or perhaps it could be said that he was afraid to face Emelia, who always gave him the cold


    shoulder.

 Chapter 57 We Wont Hire You Anymore

    Chapter 57 We Won''t Hire You Anymore


    On the way to the police station, Julian asked Maisie to call Yvonne to go to the police station.


    Yvonne was surprised and puzzled at the other end of the phone, "Julian asked me to go to the police


    station? Why? What''s going on?"


    Maisie answered in a serious tone, "I don''t know what''s going on. But Mr. Hughes just wanted you to


    go over there."


    "Oh, okay." Yvonne agreed reluctantly and then hung up the phone.


    Although Yvonne pretended to be innocent, Maisie inexplicably just believed that this incident was


    directed by Yvonne.


    As soon as he stepped into the police station, Julian saw Emelia sitting with downcast eyes.


    The wide shirt covered her entire body, making her look slim, even a bit skinny.


    The circles around her eyes and the tip of her nose were red, so he could tell she had been crying.


    Her face did not look good, and Julian could see right through her mind, she must be worried about


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    having dragged Harry into this at the moment.


    He was relieved to think that he had already given his orders to suppress the matter.


    If she could not afford to get into trouble, then don''t go to another man for help when things go wrong,


    and now he was needed toe and take care of her.


    Harry was being called aside and scolded by his agent. Julian became angry at the sight of that defiant


    boy.


    The so-called youthful impulsiveness was referring to him.


    In his twenties, he even wanted to court a woman and protect her?


    Learn how to control his emotions first.


    "Emelia, are you alright?" Maisie walked over to Emelia in concern.


    When Emelia raised her eyes to look over, Julian withdrew his gaze that hadnded on her and looked


    away to Harvey and the assistant director who were on the side.


    A chill ran down Harvey''s back and with difficulty he managed a smile to face him.


    That assistant director was really brainless and immediately shouted after seeing Julian, "Mr. Hughes,


    you must help me. Harry Zink beat me up like this. It''s all because of Emelia Jones. She has to get out


    of this screw, or otherwise I can''t work with her."


    That assistant director was certain that Yvonne was Julian''s soft spot, so he rushed to state his


    purpose at the first opportunity.


    As long as Emelia was driven away and Yvonne was pleased, he thought he would be able to do


    whatever he wanted in the film industry in the future replying on HGH.


    But to his surprise, Julian yelled at him with a grim face, "Get lost!"


    The assistant director froze for a moment.


    What was going on here? Yvonne didn''t speak for him in front of Julian?


    "No, Mr. Hughes-" The assistant director wanted to say something else, but Harvey hurriedly stopped


    him.


    Julian''s mood was obviously not right. They had just called Yvonne, so it was better for them to wait


    until Yvonne arrived.


    Emelia whispered to Maisie who came to see her, "I''m fine."


    She nced at Harry, who was being lectured by his agent, and her voice was slightly choked, "I just


    feel sorry for dragging Harry into this."


    Emelia really didn''t expect Harry to punch someone. If she had known that this would happen, she


    definitely wouldn''t have asked Harry to help her out.


    Maisie hurriedly said, "Mr. Hughes has already stepped in and had this whole thing hushed up. It won''t


    affect Harry. Don''t worry."


    Maisie thought to herself that it was fortunate that Mr. Hughes had stepped in, for Emelia really felt


    guilty and med herself.


    Emelia was stunned for a moment at her words, and then said mockingly, "Mr. Hughes really dedicated


    himself in protecting Yvonne."


    Maisie was choked at her words.


    Didn''t Mr. Hughes do this to alleviate the feeling of guilt in her heart towards Harry?


    When Julian had just taken a step over, he heard Emelia said he was defending Yvonne, and he almost


    died of anger.


    It was no wonder that Emelia thought this way about Julian. Julian and Yvonne were a couple, and


    Yvonne''s image was rted to Julian and HGH, if this matter really went big, it was not good for Harry''s


    reputation, and Yvonne, the mastermind behind this, would be med.


    Emelia could feel Julian''s fiery gaze on her, and she deliberately lowered her eyes not to look at him.


    She knew that he must be sick of her, and if it wasn''t for her, his fianc¨¦e would not have to be so


    embarrassed.


    He had helped Harry by stepping in to suppress down the matter, but he mainly wanted to defend


    Yvonne, so she would not say a word of thanks to him.


    Yvonne soon arrived, dressed in a modest dress, her shoulder-length hair looked elegant.


    She walked over and gently took Julian''s arm, "Julian, what happened?"


    Yvonne''s expression was nk and innocent, and Julian lowered his eyes to look at her quietly, while


    withdrawing his arm from her hand.


    "Ms. Sullivan, hurry up and tell Mr. Hughes." That assistant director shouted anxiously from the side.


    Yvonne secretly gritted her teeth, then red at the assistant director, "What am I going to tell him? Do


    I know you guys?"


    Yvonne was d that she was an actress.


    She didn''t want to act, but she could not admit what she had done in front of so many people.


    When Yvonne nned this incident, she did not expect that Harry would go and help Emelia out, nor


    did she expect that Harry would beat someone up for Emelia.


    Now that things were going wrong, of course she had to be the first to take herself out of the picture.


    Julian looked at Yvonne and said word for word, "He said that you instructed him to harass Emelia,


    thus driving Emelia out of the project."


    Yvonne''s shoulders trembled with anger, "This is nonsense!"


    "I don''t even know them. How can they say that?" Yvonne shed tears of aggression after she finished


    speaking.


    She used the opportunity to wipe her tears and lowered her eyes to avoid Julian''s gaze, he was too


    intimidating, and his eyes seemed to be able to see through everything.


    "Ms. Sullivan, you-" That assistant director didn''t expect Yvonne to deny instructing them, and was


    depressed as hell for a while.


    Harvey gave him a firm tug, signaling him to shut up.


    Julian, who carried a powerful aura of control over the whole situation, stood in the middle of the


    conference room, nced around at the several people present and finally asked in a deep voice,


    "How do you want to handle this matter?"


    Neither Emelia nor Harry spoke, while the assistant director yelled, "I want Harry to apologize to me!"


    There was no way he could just let it go after he was beaten up like that.


    Harry said hatefully, despite his agent''s objections, "No way!"


    Julian ignored them both and raised his eyes to Emelia who was not far away and asked indifferently,


    "Ms. Jones, what do you want to do about it?"


    "As long as it doesn''t involve Harry, I''ll do whatever he wants, I can apologize to them." All Emelia


    wanted at this point was for this matter to end quickly and for Harry to walk away in one piece.


    Whether the assistant director harassed her first or not, she could apologize and leave it at that.


    She could do nothing about it, for the backers behind them were Yvonne and Julian.


    She couldn''t fight them, and neither could Harry.


    Julian turned his head to look at the assistant director, a murderous aura under his eyes, "From now


    on, you will not be hired in any of the HGH projects. Now, tell me what you want to do about this


    matter?"


    That assistant director was rendered wordless.

 Chapter 58 You Are An Accomplice

    Chapter 58 You Are An Aplice


    Julian''s words were an out-and-out threat. Harvey and the assistant director got instantly panicked.


    They wouldn''t get hired in any of the HGH projects?


    Wouldn''t that means they were sort of banned by the industry?


    And if words got out that HGH would not use them, other productions would also shun them, so they


    would soon be lose their jobs.


    Julian''s tone and expression did not seem like he was joking at all, so the assistant director eyed at


    Yvonne for help, but saw that Yvonne was ignoring him.


    He couldn''t help but sit on his buttocks as his legs gave out.


    Harvey''s face also turned pale as he hurriedly stepped forward to plead with Julian, "Mr. Hughes, we


    apologize, we apologize!"


    "This is our fault, we shouldn''t haveid our hands on Ms. Jones, we deserved it!"


    Harvey and the assistant director dare not ask for an apology from Harry again. Their attitude changed


    instantly and they only begged Julian to let them go.


    They didn¡¯t expect that Yvonne would deny it, and that Julian would be so angry.


    Harvey could see that Julian did not take Yvonne seriously.


    From the time Yvonne came in, Julian had looked at her a total of two times, not as many times as he


    had looked at that scriptwriter Emelia.


    Julian said to Harvey, "I''m not the one you offended, what''s the point of apologizing to me?"


    Harvey understood Julian''s meaning in a second, dragged up the assistant director on the ground,


    walked to Emelia and said sincerely, "Ms. Jones, I''m sorry, it''s all our fault. I hope you''ll be


    magnanimous and forgive us this time. We won''t insist on the ountability of Harry either. If you want


    to hold us ountable, beat us up again and we''ll be okay with it."


    Just don''t cancel them and let them lose their jobs.


    Emelia''s emotions had long since calmed down. She said with disgust in her eyes, "It doesn''t matter. I


    ept your apologies."


    As long as they stop making things difficult for Harry, it didn¡¯t matter to Emelia.


    Moreover, the people who really needed to apologize were not the two of them.


    Although Yvonne didn¡¯t admit that she was behind it, Emelia believed that what that assistant director


    said when he was beaten and begging for mercy must be true.


    In Emelia''s opinions, Julian had no intention of ming Yvonne after Yvonne said she had not done it.


    So, for Emelia, what was the point of her punishing Harvey and the assistant director?


    Julian seemed very unhappy that Emelia just dropped the matter so easily.


    But Emelia didn''t look at Julian the whole time, and Julian could only give up.


    It was fine. He would deal with themter.


    Since both parties were not held responsible, the dispute was settled, and the police chief wiped his


    forehead and sent Julian and the group away.


    Harvey helped the assistant director to take a taxi and left, while Harry followed his agent.


    Harry wanted to take Emelia with him, but his agent refused to do so.


    His agent was terrified by this mess he had made today and adamantly refused to let him go near


    Emelia again.


    Thest time, when Harry went to visit Emelia in the middle of the night and was blocked by fans in the


    building, had already caused the agent a headache. And today, Harry went straight to punching


    someone. The agent thought he was going to have a heart attack if Harry continued like this.


    Emelia would be picked up and Nina was on her way.


    So she stood alone again at the corner of the police station entrance to save herself from being


    targeted by Yvonne again.


    Yvonne came out together with Julian and Maisie. Yvonne rified to Julian with red eyes, "Julian,


    believe me, I really didn''t do it."


    Emelia sneered in his heart, whether she had done it or not, Yvonne knew best in her heart.


    Julian ignored Yvonne, but turned his head and instructed Maisie, "You take Ms. Sullivan back."


    Yvonne panicked and hastily pulled his sleeve, "Julian-"


    Now that Julian suddenly called her Ms. Sullivan, Yvonne felt her scalp tingling.


    Although Julian hadn''t said anything, she just felt that Julian knew everything.


    Julian nced at Maisie, who immediately pulled Yvonne away, "Ms. Sullivan, let''s go, I''ll take you


    back."


    Her boss obviously wanted to stay and see Emelia off, and she had to get rid of Yvonne in a hurry.


    Yvonne reluctantly left along with Maisie. Julian raised his eyes to look at Emelia in the corner.


    She stood there alone, like a lone goose that had fallen.


    It was heartbreaking for him to see that.


    Although they had unpleasant time before, Julian still decided to take the initiative to speak up, "Get in


    the car, I''ll give you a lift."


    Emelia found it ironic, "No need."


    And she couldn''t help but mock Julian, "Mr. Hughes, you and Yvonne are such a good match. She is


    responsible for hurting me, and you are responsible for appeasing me. Do you think I am such a lowly


    pushover?"


    Or did they think that she could not live without Julian, and with a little kind word from Julian, she could


    ignore her past grudges?


    In response to Emelia''sment, Julian frowned and rified for himself, "What do you mean? I didn''t


    even know Yvonne would do such a thing to you."


    Emelia smiled wryly, "Whether you know or not, only you know best."


    It was clear that he was regarded as guilty.


    As Julian was just about to exin, Nina''s car arrived.


    Nina rushed down and stood in front of Emelia to shield her, "Emelia, no need to waste your breath


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    with them. Let''s go."


    Nina said and pulled Emelia away, and naturally Emelia left with Nina.


    But after a few steps, she suddenly stopped, looked back at Julian and said mockingly, word for word,


    "Even if you really don''t know it, you''re still an aplice, aren''t you? It was because of your


    indulgence of Yvonne that led to her being so arrogant, and because of the disrespect you once


    showed me that made her think she could bully me at will."


    Emelia dropped these words and got into Nina''s car.


    Julian stood there, staring at the distance.


    Emelia was right, it was all his fault in the end.


    Viggo''s call came at this time, Julian picked it up and said impatiently, "I know what you want to say, I


    won''t use Harvey in the future."


    "It''s for the best." Viggo said, "I don''t care if you use them in the future, all I know is that I won''t agree to


    use them for this project."


    "I''ve decided to direct this show myself." Viggo dered.


    Julian snorted, "Viggo, are you serious?"


    Julian was not doubting Viggo''s ability as a director, as he had been in the production side for a decade


    or two and he could act as well as direct.


    What he doubted was whether Viggo was serious about his feelings for Emelia.


    Directing was a toilsome job, and Viggo got himself into it just to protect Emelia as the scriptwriter?

 Chapter 59 Furious

    Chapter 59 Furious


    "What do you think?" Viggo responded, "Mr. Hughes, love is fleeting. You need to catch it in time, and


    there''s no turning back if you miss it."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How could Julian not realize that Viggo was mocking him about what a jerk he was to Emelia?


    He snapped back sarcastically, "It''s good to pursue love, but you''re so much older than her. Don''t you


    feel ashamed at robbing the cradle?"


    Harry was too young and Viggo was too old, why was she surrounded by men of such quality?


    Viggo answered leisurely, "Love has no gender, no nationality as a gap, and naturally no age."


    Julian sneered, "Then good luck."


    Viggo''s tone was calm, "Well, wish you have Ms. Sullivan have sweet love."


    When Yvonne was mentioned, Julian couldn''t stop the boredom in his eyes and hung up Viggo''s phone


    in a bad mood.


    Viggo was definitely mentioning Yvonne on purpose.


    In Nina''s car, Emelia sat bleakly in her seat, remembering what had just happened with a pang of fear.


    Ninaplimented Harry excitedly, "Harry is brave for you."


    "Great fight, that pervert deserved to be beaten to a pulp!"


    Emelia hurriedly stopped her, "Come on, if this gets out, Harry will be ruined."


    Nina didn''t think so, "It is okay, if so, he''ll just go home and inherit the family business."


    Emelia was confused and Nina smiled as she leaned over her and said, "You still don''t know that?


    Harry is actually a rich second generation, his family is very rich."


    Emelia didn''t know this, Harry had never said anything about his family and she certainly couldn''t have


    asked such a question.


    Nina and Harry had spent a lot of time together before because of a TV show, so she knew it.


    Nina asked her again with a smile, "Are you sure you won''t consider Harry? He almost lost his career


    for you."


    "No, absolutely no!" Emelia said dryly.


    Nina continued to persuade her, "It''s okay to fall in love with a young man."


    Emelia didn''t bother to pay attention to her anymore. Nina knew that she was the kind of person who


    was serious about rtionship and wouldn''t y emotional games.


    Nina added, "What about Mr. Johansen? Do you want to think about him?"


    Before Emelia said anything, Nina mentioned Viggo, ¡°Mr. Johansen is handsome and his family and


    character are good. The two of you both are gentle and easy-going, you will be very happy if you are


    with him."


    Emelia had a headache, "Why are you in such a hurry to find me a man?"


    Nina lowered her eyes and said softly, "Only when you have a man will that bitch Yvonne not target you


    over and over again."


    Emelia''s eyes were red with emotion, for this affection Nina had for her.


    When she was near home, Emelia received a call from Grandpa Hughes.


    "Emelia, what have you been up totely?" Grandpa Hughes asked amiably.


    Emelia told him truthfully, "I''m busy with the script, is there anything wrong?"


    Grandpa Hughes knew that Emelia was now a scriptwriter, because he often called her when Emelia


    was abroad and chatted about Emelia''s work as a scriptwriter.


    Grandpa Hughes couldn''t have been happier to know she had a decent job, and he gave her a lot of


    praise.


    It was also from that time that Emelia could feel that Grandpa Hughes genuinely loved her.


    Grandpa Hughes smiled on the phone and said, "When are you avable? I''d like to introduce you to a


    man."


    "A man?" Emelia thought she had heard wrong.


    Grandpa Hughes said in all seriousness, "Yes, aren''t you single now? I know a goodd, and I want to


    introduce him to you."


    Emelia stammered, "Wait, no, Grandpa, this¡­"


    Her ex-husband''s grandfather wanted to introduce her to a boyfriend, how unbelievable and scary it


    was.


    Nina heard it andughed unceremoniously.


    It was so funny, if Julian knew about it, he would be furious.


    "Geez, you kid, why are you so surprised?" Grandpa Hughes exined, "I genuinely like you. Although


    you and Julian had only been married for three years, but that doesn''t stop me from liking you."


    "I treat you like my own granddaughter, so I arrange all this for you."


    Emelia was touched by the sincerity of his words, and she could feel his love for her.


    But something like introducing her to a boyfriend was a bit outrageous, wasn''t it?


    "Grandpa, I understand, but I don''t really want to have a boyfriend for the time being." Emelia politely


    declined.


    Grandpa Hughes paused for a moment and suddenly asked her in a very serious manner, "Tell me


    honestly, are you still in love with that brat Julian?"


    Emelia hastily denied, "No."


    If she hadn''t been able to let go, she wouldn''t have been so determined to get a divorce in the first


    ce.


    "That is good." Grandpa Hughes was straightforward in his arrangements, "Since he''s not on your mind


    now, you should date more good men."


    Emelia smiled wryly to herself.


    Grandpa Hughes''s method was too condescending. Not be in love with Julian didn¡¯t mean that she was


    willing to date someone else.


    However, Grandpa Hughes had already decided on his own, "Tomorrow at 11.30 pm, I''ll have the driver


    pick you up."


    "Hey, hey, Grandpa..." Emelia hurriedly tried to stop Grandpa Hughes, but Nina, who was on the side,


    took her phone over.


    "Grandpa Hughes, don''t worry, Emelia will definitely go to her date tomorrow and I will have my stylist


    dress her up beautifully!" Nina couldn''t be more excited. Grandpa Hughesplimented Nina for a


    while before hanging up the phone.


    Emelia had a headache, "You''re being ridiculous."


    Nina couldn''t stopughing, "I am not, the man Grandpa Hughes introduced to you is certainly


    outstanding, you must go and meet him."


    "But I want to know if Julian knows about this? If he knows, how will he react?"


    Emelia lowered her eyes, "What reaction could he have? Nothing but disgust, I guess."


    Nina propped her head up and gave her a look, and said nothing more.


    Anyway, Julian must be blind.


    *


    Maisie drove Yvonne back and before they arived, Yvonne''s mobile phone kept ringing. The calls were


    all from Harvey and the assistant director.


    She got them fooled and caused them to lose the job on this project, and there was no way they were


    going to let her go.


    However, next to her was Maisie, and Yvonne did not dare answer their calls, so she had to grit her


    teeth and hang up, and finally turned off her phone.


    Maisie said impassively as she drove, "You can answer the phone if you have something to do."


    Maisie said this on purpose. Her intuition told her that these calls to Yvonne were unusual.


    "It is nothing." Yvonne raised her hand to flip her hair in a supposed-to-be casual way, "It''s all sales


    calls for insurance."


    Maisie sneered in her heart and wondered how much longer she could pretend.

 Chapter 60 Like A Glass of Water

    Chapter 60 Like A ss of Water


    When Yvonne rebooted her phone after arriving home, Harvey''s call came swiftly, asking her for 10


    million.


    Yvonne was so angry that she hung up the phone.


    There was no way she could have paid for this!


    Yvonne could not hold back her anger when she had to lose so much money and failed to drive Emelia


    away.


    When she thought of Emelia, Yvonne could not help but grit her teeth.


    It was all Emelia''s fault that she was in this mess.


    What kind of charm did that unassuming woman Emelia have that she could make Harry stand up for


    her?


    Yvonne did not expect that Harvey and the assistant director woulde to her home at night to make


    trouble, and she did not expect that Julian woulde to her soon after.


    Being caught on the spot by Julian for having involvement with Harvey and the others, Yvonne''s face


    instantly turned pale.


    Julian''s expression was calm, as if he had guessed this would happen.


    He stood in the living room, his cold eyes looking towards Yvonne, "Vonnie, tell me what''s going on."


    Although Julian was calling her Vonnie at the moment, Yvonne just inexplicably sensed his displeasure.


    She stumbled, fell into the sofa and began to cry.


    She remembered that when she was with Julian in the past, whenever she cried, Julian could do


    nothing to her.


    "Mr. Hughes, Ms. Sullivan was crying, you should not pursue this matter." Harvey stood up to speak for


    Yvonne, after all, they didn''t want topletely offend Yvonne and Julian.


    Julian raised his eyes to him, his gaze sharp, "You have two seconds to get out of here."


    If they didn''t leave, he would be the one to hit them.


    Harvey and the assistant director saw the murderous aura in Julian''s eyes, so they dared not linger any


    longer and left immediately in a panic.


    In Yvonne''s luxuriously decorated and exquisite vi, she and Julian were the only ones left.


    Yvonne sat in the sofa, crying breathlessly, and Julian stood for a while before stepping over.


    He gave tissue to Yvonne. Yvonne saw that he handed her tissue, thinking that he had gone soft and


    did not intend to pursue anything.


    "Thanks." She took it with red eyes.


    The next moment, however, she heard Julian say, "Vonnie, don''t hype our rtionship in the future."


    These words were like a bolt from the blue, and Yvonne was so shocked on the spot that she couldn''t


    even be able to cry.


    It turned out that the tenderness with which he gave her tissues was nothing more than an illusion.


    "Julian, I''m sorry, I was wrong ..." Yvonne lost her voice and cried out in pain once again, she went


    forward and pulled Julian''s arm, "I know it''s not right to bully Emelia, but I am jealous. "


    "I''m jealous that she was once married to you for three years, I''m jealous that she had even been with


    you."


    "Julian, I really love you, that''s why I did something stupid on impulse. Could you forgive me this time?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Yvonne cried as she hugged Julian, tearfully apologizing to him.


    Julian''s brow instantly surged with thick disgust the moment Yvonne embraced him.


    He raised his hand to push Yvonne away from himself and said indifferently, "It''s not a matter of being


    impulsive or not, it''s a matter of the bottom line of being human."


    How vicious it was for a woman to let a man harass another woman?


    Today, Julian realized for the first time that he and Yvonne did not see eye to eye with each other in


    many aspects. No wonder he always felt that something was missing between them.


    Yvonne couldn''t stop crying, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Julian, I really won''t do this again ..."


    "The hostess of the Hughes family can''t be someone immoral." Julian turned around and walked away


    without looking back after saying these words, which was the same as indirectly dering that Yvonne


    was not qualified to be the hostess of the Hughes family.


    Yvonne was crying her heart out behind him, but Julian was thinking of Emelia instead.


    For the three years she had been Mrs. Hughes, she had really done her job well.


    She devoted herself to him, to their family, in bed and off bed.


    She did not show her face outside, she did not unt it, she did not do a single thing that tarnished the


    Hughes family''s reputation or his personal reputation.


    Of course, the time when the divorce papers were thrown in his face didn''t count.


    For three years, she really knew how to be quiet and saved him immense worry.


    And it was because of this peace of mind that he was able to take his career forward without worry,


    leading the Hughes Group to the further level in those three years.


    Looking back on it now, he realized how much he failed her.


    Even if he didn''t love her, he shouldn''t have hurt her at every turn and with all kinds of hard words.


    He thought she would never leave him in her life, so he was so high and mighty that he took her love


    and care for granted.


    After leaving Yvonne''s ce, Julian went to see Ezra, who refused to give him any more alcohol.


    "Brother, you should stop drinking, didn''t you juste out of the hospital?" Ezra advised as he


    handed him a ss of warm water.


    "Arthur said you had to leave the hospital before you were fully recovered, and I was going to give you


    a ss of juice, but now it seems water is better for you."


    Julian took a sip of the tasteless water and unexpectedly thought of Emelia again.


    Emelia''s presence to him was like a ss of water.


    Although tasteless, it was extremely beneficial to the body.


    At this, he tilted his head back and drained a ss of water with a gulp, then handed the ss to Ezra,


    "I want more."


    Ezra looked at him as if he was a monster, "Someone takes a fancy to tap water now? Don''t turn


    yourself into a water-holic."


    But despite this remark, he still gave Julian another ss of water.


    As long as it was not alcohol, he could drink water as much as he wanted.


    Ezra himself was holding a ss of alcohol and elegantly swirling it, "I''ve heard about thet incident your


    Ms. Sanchez made today."


    The word "your" caused Julian to frown slightly.


    Ezra pretended not to see his repulsion and continued, "I think her behavior is understandable,


    because you keep pestering Emelia? If it were me, I''d go after Emelia too."


    Julian red at Ezra, "Which one of your eyes saw me pestering her?"


    Ezra saidzily, "You know it."


    Julian gave him a nk stare and turned his head to continue drinking his water.


    After a long time, Ezra suddenly added, "Now there''s a chance to prove that you''re not pestering her."


    Julian asked in an intent manner, "What do you mean?"


    Ezra took a sip of alcohol, " Grandpa Hughes has just informed me to arrange an upscale and quiet


    private room tomorrow. He wants to introduce Emelia to a man."


    Ezra had many properties in the hospitality industry and in catering, especially high-end restaurants,


    with several under his name, so Grandpa Hughes approached him for a private room.


    Julian almost spurted out the water in his mouth.


    What was Grandpa Hughes up to? Was he being serious?

 Chapter 61 An Emergency Meeting

    Chapter 61 An Emergency Meeting


    "Grandpa Hughes asked me to keep this a secret, but now I''m telling you. If you really didn''t pester her,


    she will have a very smooth blind date tomorrow. If you interfere, it means that you still love her." Ezra


    said seriously.


    Julian looked disgusted. "What a ridiculous judgment!"


    "Ridiculous?" Ezra spread out his hands. "I don''t think so. Look at me, I have no interest in Emelia at


    all, so I sincerely wish her a sessful blind date tomorrow. What about you?"


    Julian snorted, "The same, of course."


    Ezra gave him a thumbs-up and then proposed a toast.


    Respect!


    Respect for this man''s stubborness.


    The next morning, as soon as Emelia got up, he received a call from Grandpa Hughes.


    He repeatedly reminded her on the phone that she must go to the appointment at noon.


    Emelia didn''t have the heart to refuse his kindness and hurt his feelings, so she had to bite the bullet


    and agree.


    When the time came, she would confess that she didn''t really want to fall in love.


    At ten o''clock, Nina brought her personal make-up artist to the door. Emelia was busy writing her script


    and went to open the door in a slovenly look.


    Nina sighed and pressed her back into the chair, "Mydy, aren''t you going on a blind date at noon? It''s


    already ten o''clock, slick up now! What are you waiting for?"


    Emelia rubbed her sore neck and said, "No need. Just show up clean and tidy, that''s enough."


    And she did a light make-up.


    Nina rested her hand on her forehead, speechless. She called the makeup artist over to do Amber''s


    hair.


    Emelia was a bit confused. "Why are you so excited?"


    Yesterday, Nina told Grandpa Hughes that she would help deck her out. Emelia thought that she was


    just joking. She never expected that Nina would really bring her makeup artist here.


    Ninazily leaned against her sofa and said, "What are you talking about? We usually have to do one


    or two hours of styling before attending parties. Your look is already very simple in my opinion."


    Emelia sighed. "It''s not easy to be a celebrity."


    However, as she looked at herself in the mirror that was slowly bing more and more delicate and


    pretty, she could not help but recalling the past.


    For so many years, she had only made efforts twice in dressing herself up .


    The first time was on the day she went to register for her marriage with Julian.


    With Nina''s help, she carefully selected a beautiful dress and also put on delicate makeup.


    Nina, a so-called student of low achievement, thought for a long time and finally managed toe up


    with a phrase from Shakespeare to describe her: Shall Ipare thee to a summer''s day? Thou art


    more lovely and more temperate.


    Emelia was amused by her. Nina then said that her smile was very mesmerizing. After getting married,


    Julian should be enchanted by her smile.


    It was a pity that Julian didn''t pay any attention to her that day.


    He put on a poker face throughout the whole process. Afterpleting the formalities and getting the


    registration done, he left without looking back.


    Looking at the photo shot on that day, in which the man looked so gloomy while she looked so happy,


    her heart hurt so much.


    The second time she got dressed up was on the anniversary celebration of the Hughes Group a year


    ago, in order to propose a divorce to Julian, as well as to make herself look more decent when leaving.


    The first time was to get close to him, and the second time was to say goodbye to him.


    And this one was for a blind date.


    Emelia closed her eyes and let the skilled stylist to help her. She told herself that this could be


    considered a new start.


    Grandpa said that the driver woulde to pick up Emelia at half past eleven. It was almost the time


    when her styling was done, but Emelia received a call from Maisie Brennan.


    "Emelia, let''s have a meetingter."Maisie said on the phone, "Mr. Hughes fired Harvey Norman and


    the others. Mr. Johansen volunteered to be the director, so we have to hold a meeting to talk about


    this."


    Emelia was very surprised. "He fired Harvey and the others?"


    Julian didn''t me Yvonne, right? Why did he fire them?


    "And, Mr. Johansen is going to be the director?" Maisie''s words shocked Emelia.


    Maisie said, "Yes, I just got the news from Mr. Hughes."


    A change of director was a big deal for a TV program. Although the new director Viggo had been


    following up on this project, Emelia still felt that this meeting was very important.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    So she immediately said to Maisie, "Where is the meeting? What time is it? I''ll be right there."


    Emeliapletely forgot that she was going on a blind date. Seeing this, Nina was getting anxious.


    Maisie said, "It''s still at Tymers Entertainment, starting at 11:30."


    Emelia looked at the time and agreed immediately. After hanging up, she heard Nina crying out, "Why


    is there a meeting all of a sudden? You''re still going on the blind date, aren''t you?"


    "Maisie said that Julian had fired Harvey and his men, and Mr. Johansen would take the ce as the


    director, so we should hold a meeting to discuss about this.¡± While exining to Nina, Emelia went to


    grab herputer.


    Nina was also a little confused. "Another director? And it''s Mr. Johansen himself?"


    What did this mean?


    Did it mean that Julian liked Emelia, so he was annoyed by Harvey''s dirty hands?


    Or did it mean that Viggo liked Emelia, so he volunteered to be the director in ordder that he could


    protect her throughout the project?


    Nina rubbed her temples. The big bosses'' minds were really hard to guess.


    Emelia had already packed up her things and came out with her bag. She nced at Nina and said,


    "Are you going to the meeting too? Let''s go together?"


    Nina looked at her phone and saw a message from her agent Sherlyn Lansdale who asked her to go to


    thepany ASAP for a meeting.


    She said regretfully, "I made such a stunning version of Emelia for nothing."


    Originally, she wanted Emelia to wow her date, but in the end, her n was ruined by this meeting.


    Not until Nina mentioned it did Emelia suddenly remembered that her makeup and clothes were too


    grand today. She quickly raised her hand and tried to uncoil the braid. "I''m going to a meeting. This is


    too much."


    Nina quickly stopped her. "What''s the big deal? Look at me, my makeup is heavier than yours."


    "Don''t uncoil it. It''s not easy to make it. You''d better go out and unt it for once." Nina pulled her and


    said, "Let''s go, we''re alomostte."


    Emelia had no choice but to follow her.


    She was wearing a simple and elegant white dress. Because she was going on a blind date, the dress


    was very dignified and elegant.


    However, there was a gimmick at the waist. The hollowce here made the woman''s waist partly


    visible. It was only for those women who have slender waists.


    The stylist conjoured up a beautiful hair style for her short hair falling to the corbone, which made her


    neck looked as elegant as a swam.


    After getting into the car, Nina looked at her exquisite profile and sighed. "Dear Emelia, I really want to


    kiss your neck and earlobe."


    Emelia: "..."


    What kind of tent idea was that?

 Chapter 62 A Cringy Moment

    Chapter 62 A Cringy Moment


    "No! You don''t want to!" Emelia pushed Nina''s beautiful face away.


    To her, Nina''s face was the one which would drive many men crazy.


    Nina giggled. Afterughing, she began toin about Julian, "I really want to suggest Julian to


    check his eyes. Why refuse a woman like you who are both talented and gorgeous, but ept Yvonne,


    a downright scheming bitch."


    Emelia looked calm as she said, "Tastes differ. Love can''t be forced."


    Nina sighed, "Yeah yeah you sage."


    Emelia smiled. "After experiencing a heartbreaking, I had no other choice."


    It was too painful. Who would dare try that unreachable love again?


    Nina propped up her chin with one hand and said in a dejected voice, "But why do I still miss him after


    experienced my heartbreaking?"


    Emeliaforted her softly, "You and I are different. You two really love each other, but you had to


    separate because of reality. And you made the decision for his future."


    "Julian doesn''t love me. So I''m done thiking about it now, because it''s useless."


    "But you, you still have a chance."


    Her words delighted Nina very much.


    Emelia took out her phone and called Grandpa Hughes. She was sorry to tell him that she suddenly


    had a meeting and really couldn''t go on the blind date.


    Although Grandpa was very unwilling, he had to give up because he knew that Emelia''s mind was


    upied with work.


    When Emelia and Nina arrived at Tymers, they met two people in the hall. A female screenwriter of


    Tymers and her assistant.


    The screenwriter''s pen name was Pris. She had several years more of experience than Emelia.


    It was said that she was once a very famous online novelist a few years ago. Catching up with the


    golden period when many online literary works were adapted into film and television dramas, she sold


    several novels she wrote.


    One of the costume dramas had starred Viggo Johansen, who became a bit hit again with that drama.


    After that drama, Viggo established Tymers and began to work behind the scenes. Pris was also


    recruited by Viggo to be a scriptwriter at Tymers at that time. She could be regarded as a senior


    member.


    However, in recent years, Pris had not produced anything worth writing home about.


    Among the novels that she had sold, only the costume drama, which was yed by Viggo, had made


    it, while the rest of them wereplete flops.


    It was said that she sincerely wanted to be Kina''s student, but Kina refused her directly


    after reading her script.


    Kina was a big shot in the scriptwriter circle, who waspetent and experienced. Thement


    she gave Pris was: garish and unintelligible.


    Pris was so pissed.


    When Emelia first joined Tymers, she only worked part-time at the beginning, so she had only met


    Pris once or twice in the past few years. Emelia could clearly feel that Pris was hostile to her, but


    she didn''t take it seriously.


    Now that they met again, Emelia greeted her humbly, "Hello, Ms. Pris."


    Emelia was 26 years old, and Pris seemed to be around 35. Although the age gap was not that big,


    Emelia still called Pris in a respectful way.


    Pris nodded at Emelia with an indifferent expression, as a greeting.


    The four of them turned around and left. Pris¡¯ assistant whispered to Pris with disdain, "Some


    people get the project because of their appearance but not talent. They''re really bringing negativity to


    the circle."


    It was obvious who the assistant was mocking. Nina wanted to rush over and argue with them.


    Emelia stopped her and shook her head.


    Pris'' reputation was not very good, no matter in the online literature world or the screenwriter circle.


    She was bellicose.


    When she was still an online writer, she dominated all kinds of ranking lists on the tform. Once there


    were another writer who surpassed her, she would definitely start a war to mess with that writer.


    Later, when she became a screenwriter, as a newbie, she didn''t dare fight against other screenwriters


    directly. She hired many inte trolls to defame her rivals.


    She was a person who alway got jealous at those better than her, so Emelia didn''t want to provoke her.


    After entering the elevator, Nina snapped: "Pris was jealous that Mr. Johansen let you write


    ''Princess Lenia''. Look at her ugly mean face! No one wants her even if she wants to sell her body.


    Except for the show that starred Mr. Johansen, did she create any other famous shows? If she can''t


    make any more achievements, Mr. Johansen will fire her sooner orter."


    Nina also had a sharp tongue, especially to those with evil intentions.


    For the past few years, Nina knew better than anyone how diligent and earnest Emelia was.


    After finishing her degree in drama and literature and graduated as an honor student, Emelia had been


    writing outlines and character bios for four years. Step by step, she finally became the lead writer in a


    project.


    Pris jumped into the scripwrting world without trained, and she rose to be a famous screenwriter


    overnight.


    HOwevr, she was going downhill in her career.


    Haste makes waste!


    Emeliaforted her. "Don''t lower yourself to her level. Just do our work well. Time will tell."


    Nina sighed and shook her arm. "You are too gentle. You should be hard and tough, okay?"


    The elevator just stopped on the floor they were going to. After the door opened, they walked out


    Emelia teased Nina. "I''m not a man. I don''t have that kind of function."


    After she finished speaking, she looked up and saw Julian and Maisie standing not far away in the


    corridor.


    Looking at Maisie suppressing her smile, it was obvious that she had heard her.


    Emelia wanted to faint on the spot.


    What kind of cringy moment was this?


    Her joke was heard by her ex-husband.


    The most terrible thing was that she used to be a gracefuldy in front of her ex-husband. Even when


    she went to bed with him, she would blush and be nervous.


    Now, Emelia could only brace himself to step forward.


    Forget it, forget it. She no longer cared about her image in front of Julian.


    Moreover, to a writer, dirty jokes were nothing.


    What had they not read? What kind of scene hadn''t they written?


    With this in mind, when she walked up to Julian, she had calmed down.


    She looked up at Julian and Maisie and greeted them politely, "Mr. Hughes, Ms. Brennan."


    Julian looked a little surprised. He was shocked by her joke just now.


    However, when she approached, the look in his eyes changed into amazement because of her look


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    today.


    But then, he felt upset again.


    Julian knew that at noon, Emelia was supposed to go on a blind date. That was why she preened


    herself, right?


    Well-dressed like this. Is she so eager to start a new rtionship?

 Chapter 63 Isnt It Ridiculous?

    Chapter 63 Isn''t It Ridiculous?


    Emelia didn''t pay any attention to the ever-changing look on Julian''s face. She didn''t want to talk too


    much with him, so after greeting, she said, "I''m leaving."


    She only regarded Julian and Maisie as the most ordinary partners.


    After Emelia left, Nina stared at Julian and said, "Mr. Hughes, didn''t you hand over this project to Ms.


    Brennan? Why do you have to show up again and again?"


    Maisie answered on behalf of Julian, "The director has been changed this time. It''s a serious matter, so


    Mr. Hughes came here to host the meeting."


    Nina chuckled and said, "I''m afraid there are some people who have ulterior motives. Be careful,


    without fate, two people cannot be a couple even face to face."


    After finished speaking, Nina walked away in her high heels. Julianughed with anger at Nina''s words.


    He still remembered that on the first day Emelia returned from abroad, they had met at Tymers. Back


    then, he had challenged Nina by saying that they were fated to meet after a long departure. He never


    thought that Nina retort him back today.


    Nina''s personality was one that wouldn''t let others off easily. He didn''t know how she managed to


    be good friends with someone like Emelia who was gentle and calm.


    When Emelia entered the conference room, Viggo was already inside, looking down at the documents.


    As a former superstar, Viggo was indeed good-looking. His handsome face could handle any camera


    angle, even the weird ones.


    However, perhaps it was because that he used to be an actor, he looked more refined and affable than


    Julian.


    After all, Julian came from a business family. He had been influenced by the business world since he


    was a child, so he looked fierce and aloof all the time.


    Now, Emelia felt that it was morefortable to look at an elegant man like Viggo. She didn''t know


    why she insisted on loving someone like Julian, who looked so cold.


    But, who hadn''t been blinded by love when they were young?


    It was not toote for her to return.


    Seeing her enter, Viggo was stunned at first, and then he praised her in amazement, "You are so


    beautiful today."


    "Thank you."Emelia was a little embarrassed. After sitting down beside Viggo, she asked, "Mr.


    Johansen, why did you suddenly decide to be the director of this show?"


    Viggo smiled. "Instead of letting others making trouble and dying the progress, it''s better for me to


    do it myself."


    "But the director''s job is toilsome. In this way, you will be busier, won''t you?" Emelia felt a bit guilty.


    If it weren''t for what she had done, Viggo only needed to be the boss in charge who came to check on


    the progress from time to time, instead of taking over theborious task of director.


    Viggo naturally saw through her mind and said gently, "It''s okay. Anyway, I have always wanted to be a


    director."


    Anyway... His business partner wasing back soon. He could leave thepany''s affairs to his


    partnerter.


    Emelia still apologized in a low voice. "I''m sorry, Mr. Johansen. It''s all my fault..."


    Viggoforted her, "It has nothing to do with you. Don''t think too much."


    When Julian walked into the conference room, he happened to see Viggo looking down andforting


    Emelia gently.


    Julian nced at Viggo with an unfriendly look. Harvey was not a good people, and now it seemed that


    Viggo was not much better that him.


    Julian regretted agreeing to Viggo''s position as director. Wasn''t this giving Viggo a chance to approach


    Emelia easily?


    The meeting began. Julian sat at the head of the table. From where he was, he could see Emelia''s


    slender, white neck and pearl-like earlobes.


    He suddenly felt thirsty, so he looked away and took the mineral water in front of him, opened it and


    took a few sips.


    The phone on the table vibrated. He nced at it and found it was a message from Ezra.


    No words but a meme of three dog heads.


    Ezra was clearly teasing him for disrupting Emelia''s blind date.


    Julian couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to him. Was it interesting for a man to gossip all day long?


    Besides, when did he deliberately make trouble?


    Changing the director of "Princess Lenia" was a major event, so an emergency meeting had to be


    held.


    After discussing the change of the director, they discussed the male lead candidate.


    In fact, Emelia had the most suitable candidate for the male lead. The several male actors suggested


    by others were not the one she wanted the most.


    Julian took a nce at Emelia and found that she seemed to have another candidate in her heart, he


    casually asked, "What do you think? Emelia? Do you have a suitable candidate?"


    Thus, Emelia faced him and said honestly, "I think Marvin Reynolds is very suitable."


    Marvin Reynolds was an actor who was about the same rank as Viggo. He had won all the awards that


    he deserved, like best actor in a leading role.


    However, Marvin was younger, thirty-two years old.


    After Viggo became famous, he chose to set up apany to do his own business. Marvin, on the


    other hand, kept a low profile. He returned to the campus and became a teacher at the movie


    academy.


    In the past two years, although he was still acting, he didn''t appear in a lot of shows or movies. But the


    several shows which he had participated in were all of good quality, which meant that his requirements


    for the script were very strict.


    Hearing Emelia mention Marvin, everyone turned to look at her, wondering why she had chosen him.


    Emelia said, "Mr. Reed is tall, and arresting looking. He looked stately and well-proportioned when


    dressed in costumes. He seems like he''s standing aloof from worldlypetition, but there''s grit and


    attitude in his eyes. He''s a great fit for the role of Lord Reminburg."


    Julian didn''t know what to say.


    She said a lot of good things about another man in front of him. Didn''t she go too far?


    How could she use the high-level words "tall, arresting looking, stately and well-proportioned"?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He suddenly wondered what fancy words she would use to describe him. After all, she had liked him so


    much, hadn''t she?


    "Marvin is indeed good." Viggo replied from the side, "As expected, the screenwriter has a better taste.


    What do you think?"


    The others had no objections to Marvin''s appearance and temperament, but...


    One of them said, "But Mr. Reed has very tough requirements for the script. If we invite him, will he


    Viggo said, "I have confidence in our script. I''ll talk to him."


    Viggo looked at Julian. "If Mr. Hughes knows Marvin, please help us and talk to him."


    Julian snorted. Did Viggo carry out what Emelia said?


    However, Julian said, "I''m not familiar with him. I''ll talk to him with our screenwriter. After all, it''s better


    to exin the essence of the script herself."


    Emelia was speechless.


    Did it mean that she had to stay with Julian again?


    She was really tired of that.


    Was it not enough for her to be hurt by Yvonne?"


    Viggo said at the right time, "Our screenwriter had better finish the script first. Leave the rest to us."


    And he turned to look at Julian. "I think I have a thorough understanding of the essence of this script. I


    can exin it to Marvin."


    Emelia nced gratefully at Viggo, thanking him for keeping her from Julian.


    Looking at the interaction between Emelia and Viggo, Julian''s face fell.

 Chapter 64 Julians Partner

    Chapter 64 Julian''s Partner


    The following content of the meeting was to discuss about the supporting actress who would y the


    first love of the Lord.


    Nina had been observing the secretpetition between Julian and Viggo. Then, she finally spoke.


    She looked at Julian with her beautiful eyes and sighed, "Oh, what a pity. Yvonne has retired.


    Otherwise, she will be the best candidate for the second female lead."


    Nina''s words were pungent. Those who knew what Yvonne had done to Emelia could understand her


    meaning.


    Some of the participants echoed Nina''s words. "That''s right. Miss Sullivan is gentle and graceful. She


    could indeed y the girl that the Lord loves dearly."


    The man praised Yvonne sincerely. After all, everyone knew that she was going to marry into Julian.


    However, the praise was extremely ironic for those who knew the whole story, especially Julian.


    He looked at Emelia again with his tense eyes and said, "Let the screenwriter tell us whether Yvonne is


    suitable."


    Emelia felt that Julian was insane. How could he ask her toment on Yvonne?


    Did he do it on purpose? He deliberately wanted to use this to make things difficult for her.


    She smiled politely and said, "I don''t know much about Miss Sullivan. Miss Sullivan is Mr. Hughe''s


    partner and Mr. Hughes has the most say."


    She had thought that after she said that, Julian would just let it go.


    Unexpectedly, he looked at her and said slowly, "That''s not true. I don''t know much about my ex-


    partner."


    Everyone knew that Julian had a marriage before, but no one knew that his ex-wife was Emelia.


    Emelia didn''t expect that Julian would suddenly mention their marriage in public. Although no one else


    knew about it, she immediately got nervous.


    Moreover, Julian''s words were full of sarcasm. She was quite irritated by tgat.


    Because of the anger in her heart, she looked into Julian''s eyes and smiled gently. "If you do care, you


    wouldn''t be like a total stranger to her after three years of marriage. Mr. Hughes must have been


    longing for someone else, so he didn''t care about that ex-partner."


    Emelia didn''t want to be outdone, and she was hinting at how disloyal Julian was to marriage.


    Viggo broke the deadlock between them at the right time. "All right. Aren''t we discussing the actor?


    Why are we discussing Mr. Hughes'' partner all of a sudden?"


    Viggo added, "I think Yvonne is not suitable. After all, she is going to get married to Mr. Hughes. And


    she may get pregnant and have a child. It''s not suitable for her to take part in our y."


    The words "pregnant and have a child" was a little harsh to Emelia.


    She would never forget that Julian had said to her from the top down, "You don''t deserve to have my


    child."


    Even though a year had passed, those hurtful words still made her feel sad and desperate every time


    she thought about it.


    She pursed her lips and lowered her eyes without saying a word. Her fair fingers clenched the pen in


    her hand tightly, trying to calm down the pain in her heart.


    Noticing that there was something wrong with Emelia''s mood, he couldn''t help but think back to what


    he had done to her, and an indescribable feeling welled up.


    The meetingsted for another half an hour, but Julian didn''t say a word anymore.


    After the meeting, Julian got up and left with Maisie. Viggo invited Emelia and Nina as he walked. "Let''s


    eat together?"


    Before Emelia could reply, Nina said, "I won''t go. There are other things. Have a nice lunch."


    Then she patted Emelia on the shoulder and said, "You look so beautiful today. It will be a pity if you


    don''t have dinner with Viggo."


    After Nina finished speaking, she left. It was obvious that she wanted to leave lunch time for Viggo and


    Emelia.


    Viggo nced at Julian in front of him and said to Emelia, "Let''s have a simple work meal in the


    restaurant downstairs. I have something else to ask you in the script."


    With Viggo''s words, Emelia could not refuse and immediately agreed. "Okay."


    When they took the elevator, the four were together. Julian and Maisie got in the elevator first, so they


    were inside.


    Emelia and Viggo were standing a little ahead. They did not speak and silently walked all the way to


    the first floor.


    In the lobby on the first floor, Viggo said goodbye to Julian. "Mr. Hughes, we''ll go first."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emelia nodded at Julian and Maisie, then turned around and left with Viggo.


    Julian stood where he was with his hands in his trouser pocket. He pursed his lips as he looked at the


    graceful figure.


    Did she still eat lunch with other man in the end?


    She ate with a man who liked her.


    Maisie saw that he was staring in the direction where Emelia had left without saying a word and did not


    walk forward. She thought for a moment and suggested, "Mr. Hughes, it''s gettingte. This restaurant


    here tastes good. We can go back to thepany after lunch?"


    Julian''s face rxed. "Okay."


    Julian and Maisie followed them into the restaurant.


    As soon as Emelia and Viggo sat down face to face, they saw Julian and Maisieing in. Emelia


    quickly looked down at the menu.


    He was really haunting. He went to the same ce to eat.


    After that, Viggo also noticed Julian and Maisieing over. He couldn''t help smiling.


    "Mr. Hughes, do you want to eat together?" Viggo made an invitation.


    Emelia was on the verge of copse. She would definitely suffer from indigestion if she ate with him.


    "No, thank you." Unexpectedly, Julian looked away proudly and went to an empty table not far away


    with Maisie.


    Viggo spread out his hands helplessly. No wonder Julian had lost Emelia. He was a conceited man.


    In truth, Julian wanted to sit down and eat together, but when he saw the rejection on Emelia''s face, as


    well as the disdain on her face, he immediately didn''t want to sit down.


    After all, he was the son of a noble family in Riverside City. The line of women who adored him could


    circle around Riverside City several times.


    Being despised made him lose face.


    After sitting down with Maisie, Julian was still full of anger.


    Maisie was confused and confirmed with him again, "Mr. Hughes, don''t we eat with them?"


    Maisie guessed that Julian wanted to have dinner with Emelia, otherwise she would not have proposed


    toe to the restaurant and Julian wouldn''t agree.


    When Viggo invited them, they could sit down, but Julian refused.


    Maisie couldn''t figure out what her boss was doing.


    "Just order the food." Julian ordered impatiently.


    Maisie had no choice but to give up and take the menu to order.


    Emelia and Viggo were having a nice chat. Although she could not hear what they were talking about,


    she could feel that the atmosphere between them was very good.


    Maisie secretly nced at Julian opposite her and found that his face was even paler.


    After the dishes were served, Julian only ate a few mouthfuls and put down his fork. After Maisie


    finished eating, he got up with Maisie. The mealsted less than 30 minutes.


    Viggo asked in confusion, "Mr. Hughes, are you done?"


    Julian nced at him coldly, and then strode away without even looking at Emelia.

 Chapter 65 Grandpas Psychological Fight with Julian

    Chapter 65 Grandpa''s Psychological Fight with Julian


    Although Emelia didn''t understand why Julian put on that long face, after he left, she felt that the entire


    world was bright again.


    "Mr. Hughes'' temper is..." Viggo shook his head and sighed. He didn''t finish his words.


    "He is rich." Emeliamented without hesitation.


    Viggoughed and said, "You''ve got a sharp tongue."


    Because he had power, he could look down on everything.


    However, Julian did have outstanding ability. The Hughes Group had been developing at a rapid rate


    under his leadership these years.


    HGH was just established by Julian at whim, and it rose to the top of the entertainment industry in


    Riverside City.


    Therefore, Julian had the pride to look down on others.


    However, if he still acted in that way, he would fail in affection.


    Of course, if the woman he loved did not care about his uppity, he could also be happy.


    At dinner time, Grandpa Hughes was about to eat when he heard a sound of engine outside the door.


    The housekeeper looked out and said, "It seems to be Julian."


    The corners of Grandpa Hughes'' lips curled slightly, and then he snorted, "He can''t keep his cool. It


    doesn''t look like him at all."


    The housekeeper smiled and said, "It''s all because of your n."


    Grandpa Hughes smiled smugly. And then sat upright and waited for Julian toe in.


    Julian regarded it as his home after entering the house. He washed his hands and sat down opposite


    his grandpa.


    His grandpa didn''t wee him and said, "It''s not a weekend, why do youe here?"


    Of course, Julian could tell the mockery in his words. He answered as if nothing had happened, "I


    haven''te to see you for a long time. I''m free today."


    Grandpa Hughes slowly drank the soup. "That''s rare. Why don''t you go on a date with Miss Sullivan


    bute to see me?"


    Before Julian could say anything, Grandpa Hughes suddenly snaped, "I heard what Yvonne did to


    Emelia. I warn you. I didn''t get even with her this time for your sake. If she does something like this


    again, I''ll have a cup of tea with her, or I can find someone to harass her too."


    Julian looked up at him with a meaningful gaze.


    How did his Grandpa Hughes know about those things?


    Did he send a spy to watch him?


    Grandpa Hughes snorted, "Why are you staring at me? Yvonne did such a thing, which only proves


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    one thing. You failed as a man, for you''ve spoiled your woman!"


    Julian lowered his eyes. "Who said she''s my woman?"


    Grandpa Hughes was surprised. "She is not? You haven''t slept together?"


    Grandpa Hughes said, "Then you''ve failed even more. Why haven''t you sleep together? Is there


    something wrong with your body?"


    Grandpa Hughes didn''t stand on ceremony when he mocked at Julian..


    The butler harrumed behind the old man, indicating for him to be careful with his words. It''s a bit too


    much for him to imply in front of others that his grandson might be impotent?


    Didn''t he want to have grandkids?


    Grandpa Hughes suddenly understood and said, "There shouldn''t be anything wrong with your body.


    Maybe it''s just because you can''t forget what the other person makes you feel."


    Grandpa Hughes sighed again. "What a pity! But it doesn''t matter whether you like her or not now. You


    lost her."


    Grandpa Hughes continued to roast Julian mercilessly.


    In the face of his sudden criticism, Julian didn''t get angry at all.


    He ate elegantly. After Grandpa Hughes finally finished speaking, he said lightly, "I have a suggestion."


    Grandpa Hughes was puzzled, "What suggestion?"


    Julian said slowly, "I suggest that you do a stand-up show yourself. You can talk for half a day alone


    and it''s gonna be full house."


    Grandpa Hughes was irritated by his attitude.


    After taking a sip of soup, he calmed down and got straight to the point. "What can I do for you?"


    Only now did Julian say, "You have arranged a blind date for Emelia. Do you care about my fame?"


    Grandpa Hughes didn''t hesitate to say, "I don''t care about that."


    Julian had a headache.


    Grandpa Hughes chuckled coldly again. "Do you feel ashamed now? Then you''d better talk to Caroline


    and discipline that girl. Speaking of disgrace, no one is better at that than her. She changes her


    boyfriends so frequently. I wanted to find a good boy for her, but now I''m too embarrassed to even


    mention that. I am shamed. If she makes another scandal like pregnancy before marriage, I''ll kick her


    out!"


    A year ago, Yvonne''s pregnancy report was actually a modified version of Caroline''s. Caroline got


    knocked up, so she could only secretly go to the hospital for abortion.


    Yvonne apanied her. They reach an agreement to use the report to stimte Emelia.


    Of course, only Yvonne and Caroline knew about it.


    Emelia knew as well, but she hadn''t told Julian, so the rest of the Hughes family didn''t know.


    Julian continued, "I can''t discipline her."


    He didn''t want to as well.


    He had already said what he should say to Caroline for like a billion times, but she still kept acting at


    her will. She changed her boyfriends like changing clothes. What could he do?


    Grandpa Hughes was so pissed, "You can''t even control your own sister. How do you make your


    woman obey you, or make grandpa listen to you?"


    Julian didn''t know what to say.


    Grandpa Hughes'' was downright eloquent. Julian was rendered wordless.


    He had no choice but to change the topic. "Shouldn''t you ask Emelia if she''s willing before you


    introduce a man to her? If she doesn''t want to, and you insist to do that, isn''t that just forcing?"


    Julian was certain that Emelia wasn''t willing to ept Grandpa Hughes'' arrangements, but she was


    soft-hearted. As long as he insisted, she wouldn''t refuse.


    Grandpa Hughes said directly, "Of course she''s willing, she''s so willing."


    Julian looked at his Grandpa Hughes for a long time, and then he said sharply, "You don''t have to


    torture her like this in order to provoke me."


    "Who provoked you? Why do I provoke you? You don''t love her anyway." Grandpa Hughes roared.


    Well, Grandpa Hughes admitted that one of the reasons was to stimte his grandson, but the other


    reason was that he really hoped that Emelia could have a happy family of her own.


    Of course, it would be the bes if she would make up with his grandson and fall in love with each other.


    "It''s good that you didn''t provoke me." Julian gave his Grandpa Hughes a meaningful look, and then


    said, "Let''s eat, or it will be cold."


    After that, he picked up his fork and tasted the delicious dishes on the table. He enjoyed them very


    much.


    Grandpa Hughes was very dissatisfied with his calm look, and he was so angry that he only took a few


    mouthfuls.


    The dishes were prepared for him, but they were eaten by his grandson.


    He got a bit exhausted from this psychological fight with his grandson.

 Chapter 66 Emelia Is An Outsider

    Chapter 66 Emelia Is An Outsider


    Before Julian could finish his dinner, he got a phone call from Heather.


    After he answered the phone, he heard a sobbing of a woman on the other end of the phone. He could


    tell that it was Yvonne crying.


    His mother said earnestly, "Julian, I know everything about you and Yvonne."


    "Yvonne knows that she was wrong and Emelia is fine now. Why can''t you forgive her this time?"


    Heather''s words "Emelia is fine" made Julian angry. If it weren''t for his own mother, he would have


    shouted at her.


    However, there was already anger in his tone. "What if someone didn''t stand up for her and beat up the


    deputy director? What if she was timid and was bullied by the deputy director?"


    "Mom, you should have a bottom line."


    Heather didn''t expect Julian to be so strict. She was stunned by him.


    Then she quickly said, "Yes. It was indeed Yvonne''s fault. She realizes her mistake and cries so hard


    that she''s running out of breath."


    "By the way, Yvonne is a girl. How can you say something so harsh to her?"


    Julian sneered. What harsh words did he say?


    He was just asking Yvonne not to make a fuss about their rtionship anymore. Was that harsh?


    On the other end of the phone, Yvonne''s cry became louder. Julian frowned slightly and kept the phone


    away from his ear.


    Grandpa Hughes on the opposite side deliberately snorted heavily, showing his dislike for Julian and


    Heather.


    Heather sighed, "I''ll make the decision today. Let''s forget about this matter. You can have a meal with


    Yvonne and make up."


    "You two have been in love for so many years. That Emelia is an outsider after all."


    Heather said a lot, but Julian didn''t reply to her at all. He never let go of Yvonne.


    "I''m eating at Grandpa Hughes''s ce. Gotta go now." Julian said that on purpose.


    Heather immediately said, "Alright."


    Heather had a bad rtionship with Grandpa Hughes. Other than the conflict between a daughter-in-


    Heather had insisted on sending off Emelia''s family with a sum of money, but after investigation,


    Grandpa Hughes thought that Emelia was a good girl who could marry Julian.


    Grandpa Hughes protected Emelia in every aspect after Emelia and Julian had got married. Heather


    was very angry.


    Although Heather was dissatisfied with him, she didn''t dare resist because he was very famous in


    Riverside City and had high authority in the Hughes family.


    Another point was that the old man had a hot temper. If he was annoyed, he would scold people


    mercilessly on the spot.


    As the representative of a noble woman, Heather valued her reputation very much. She did not want to


    be scolded so badly.


    Therefore, when she heard that Julian was rightly being with Granapa, she quickly hung up the phone.


    Grandpa Hughes red at Julian with dissatisfaction, "When you can''t deal with your mother yourself,


    you''ll take me into use?"


    Julian replied as if nothing had happened, "How could that be? That could only imply that she was


    afraid of your status."


    Grandpa Hughes snorted and felt that he was good at arguing.


    Grandpa Hughesined to Heather, "The reason why Caroline has be like this today was


    that your mother has spoiled her so much! As she couldn''t even educate her child well, how could she


    still bother others'' business?"


    Julian reminded him, "I am also her child."


    The implication was that he was not as unscrupulous as Caroline Hughes.


    One part of a person''s personality was born with it, and the other part changed with the time.


    Grandpa Hughes rolled his eyes and unceremoniously dismissed him, "Do you think you''re good?"


    Julian was speechless.


    At Julian''s parents'' home.


    After hanging up the phone, Heatherforted Yvonne, who was crying badly. "Alright, alright, stop


    crying. I''ve already scolded him."


    "He''ll definitely call you when he calms down."


    Yvonne still shed tears. "Aunt, will Julian really ignore me?"


    "How is that possible?" Heather said, "You two are just having a quarrel for the time being. There''s no


    way you two won''t have a fight when you''re together. Just calm down."


    Caroline was lying on the sofa, ying with her mobile phone. She said while ying, "My brother is so


    strange. He made such a scene with Yvonne for the sake of Emelia Jones. Is he out of his mind?"


    Heather almost fainted t her words. She was just making the situation worse.!


    She pointed out directly that her brother had quarreled with Yvonne for Emelia. How embarrassed


    would that be for Yvonne?!


    Heather red at Caroline andforted Yvonne again. "How could Julian mess with you for Emelia?


    He did it for your image and for the Hughes Family''s, didn''t he?"


    Heather''s words made Yvonne feel better. Otherwise, she would really be ridiculed to death by


    Caroline.


    "He has been married to her for three years without taking her seriously. There''s no way he would


    stand up for her after divorce? If that''s the case, he''s really..." Heather quickly stopped talking. She


    almost blurted out that her son was such a fool.


    Will he be like that? If her son really cared about Emelia after the divorce, he would be so mean.


    Yvonne touched her tears and calmed down a little. "I''m sorry, Aunt Heather. I can''t control my


    emotions well tonight."


    Heather patted her hand. "What''s the big deal? In my heart, you''re like Caroline. You''re my sweetie."


    "As long as you get married with Julian and give birth to a fat grandson for me, I won''t have any


    thoughts."


    Yvonne smiled coyly.


    Heather added, "It''s gettingte. I have to go upstairs and rest. You can y with Caroline for a while."


    After Heather went upstairs, Caroline put away her phone and said to Yvonne in a low voice, "Isn''t that


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emelia with an unreliable brother and a father who is addicted to gambling?"


    "Why do you have to deal with her yourself? Isn''t it enough for them to make trouble in Emelia?"


    "When the two of them start fighting, it''s enough for Emelia to bear. When the timees, she won''t


    have the mood to seduce my brother."


    Caroline had seen how Emelia¡¯ father and brother had shamelessly made a scene. If it hadn''t been for


    the two of them, Grandpa Hughes might not have agreed to let Emelia marry into the family.


    Yvonne looked up at Caroline in surprise. She didn''t expect Caroline to be so cunning.


    When Caroline didn''t mention it, Yvonne forgot about it. She immediately rxed and said, "Caroline,


    you are so smart."


    Caroline added, "We won''t show up this time. Find an unfamiliar number to send them a message and


    tell them where Emelia is now."


    "Let''s wait and see." After saying that, Caroline smiled proudly and viciously.


    Yvonne nodded in agreement with Caroline¡¯ suggestion. "That''s a great idea! Caroline, thank you for


    helping me."


    Caroliney down on the sofa again and said, "Oh, when you get married to my brother, don''t forget to


    say something nice for me."


    "Of course I will." Although Yvonne said that, she hated Caroline in her heart.


    When she really married into the family, the first thing she needed to do was ask Julian to send


    Caroline abroad, so that she would not disgrace them all the time.

 Chapter 67 What Was Your Relationship?

    Chapter 67 What Was Your Rtionship?


    Since Nina and Emelia had invited her to dinnerst time, Maisie wanted to invite her back.


    That day, she called Emelia. As soon as the phone was connected, Maisie heard a violent knock on the


    door, apanied by a man''s exasperated roar.


    Maisie was shocked and hurriedly asked Emelia, "What had happened?"


    Emelia¡¯ voice sounded calm. "It''s nothing. Someone was drunk and making a scene outside the


    corridor. Why are you here?"


    "Are you free tonight? I want to invite you to dinner with Nina..." As soon as Maisie finished speaking,


    there was a heavy kick on the door again, which startled her.


    "I''m sorry, Maisie. I''m busy today. Let''s meet another day." Emelia'' svoice trembled slightly, but she still


    replied to Maisie politely.


    Maisie had to say, "Okay, but is there really nothing wrong with you?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll hang up first." Emelia replied and hung up the phone.


    While hanging up the phone, Maisie heard the man''s voice again. "Emelia, open the door!"


    Maisie''s intuition told her that something must have happened to Emelia.


    She sat in her office and thought for long with a frown. Suddenly, she stood up in shock.


    That man''s voice... If she guessed it correctly, it should be Talyor Jones, Emelia¡¯ brother.


    Maisie knew about the past of Emelia and Julian, so she naturally knew how unreliable Taylor Jones


    was.


    It was said that before Emelia went abroad, she transferred all the money in one of her ount to her


    brother Taylor and her father Oliver Jones in order to make a clean cut with them.


    In addition, she didn''t dare tell them after her return, but she seemed to have heard from the phone that


    Taylor had gone to find Emelia.


    Thinking of this, Maisie got up and hurried to Julian''s office. After knocking on the door and entering,


    she said anxiously, "Mr. Hughes, something may have happened to Emelia."


    "What''s wrong with her?" Julian put down his work and asked her with a frown.


    Maisie said, "I just called her and heard someone kicking her door. That person may be... Taylor


    Jones."


    Hearing the name Taylor Jones, Julian immediately stood up from his seat.


    He knew better than anyone how despicable and shameless Taylor was. Taylor had nothing else to do


    with Emelia. He was definitely going to ask for money.


    Given Emelia''s current situation, how would she get the money?


    In the past, when she was still Mrs. Hughes, he had always been the one to deal with the greed of


    Taylor and Oliver Jones.


    For him, giving the father and son some money every month was nothing worth mentioning.


    But for the current Emelia, it was probably a nightmare.


    That was the result of her insistence on divorce and abandoning her status as Mrs. Hughes!


    Julian thought with hatred, but he still took the car key and said, "I''ll go and have a look."


    Maisie followed and said, "I''ll go with you."


    The boss doesn''t know how to talk in front of Emelia, so she''d better help ease the tension.


    When Julian and Maisie arrived at Emelia''s residence, they discovered that the police had actually


    arrived.


    Two police officers were holding Taylor, who was shouting curse words at Emelia''s door, and other two


    police officers were talking to Emelia inside.


    At the door, there were several neighbors of the same building, but under the persuasion of the police,


    they had been ready to leave.


    Julian didn''t even look at Taylor. He greeted the two policemen with a gloomy face. "Hello, I''m Julian, a


    friend of the owner. I''m here to see what happened."


    The name Julian was very famous in Riverside City. As soon as he reported his name, the two


    policemen quickly smiled at him.


    "So it''s Mr. Hughes. Pleasee in." As they spoke, they pulled Taylor aside and made way for Julian


    to let him in.


    Taylor was so shocked that he couldn''t speak when he saw Julian.


    A year ago, in a text message from Emelia, she had informed them that she had divorced Julian, and


    then had given them a sum of money before disappearing.


    Taylor and Oliver were so angry that they almost died of anger.


    But since they couldn''t get in touch with Emelia, they had no choice but to make a fuss with Julian. The


    result was that he threw the divorce certificate to them.


    Originally, they wanted to ask for another sum of money from Julian, but he directly asked the security


    guard to throw them out.


    Taylor didn''t expect to see Julian again today. He was so happy that he forgot what to say.


    After entering through the door, he immediately saw Emelia standing in the middle of the living room.


    She was dressed in a white homewear, her face pale and her shoulders trembling as she answered the


    police''s question.


    She lowered her eyes, and spoke while covering her waist with one hand.


    Julian followed her hand and saw a big footprint on her waist. It was obvious that she had been kicked


    by Taylor.


    Moreover, the kick hurt her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been holding her waist all the time.


    At the thought of her slender body, Julian wanted to strangle Taylor to death.


    How malicious was Taylor to kick her?


    After all, she was his sister!


    As a brother, Julian felt that Taylor was such a bastard.


    Seeing hime in from afar, Emelia was startled, but then an endless amount of embarrassment and


    shame flooded her heart.


    Why did Julian see her every time she was down and helpless?


    Is that God''s will to punish her for being snored by Julian?


    In addition, the existence of Taylor and Oliver was the main reason why Emelia had been unable to


    raise his head in front of Julian.


    Emelia awkwardly looked away, not wanting to face Julian.


    When Maisie called her just now, she had tried her best to pretend as if nothing had happened. She


    just didn''t want Julian to know about it.


    But now...


    The policeman who was in charge of questioning Emelia greeted him and then asked in confusion,


    "What''s your rtionship?"


    "I''m her friend."


    "I don''t know him well."


    The two gave apletely different answer.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The policeman looked at them. He didn''t know what to say.


    Julian gritted his teeth and stared at Emelia drooping her head. Did she say that they weren''t familiar


    with each other?


    What an ungrateful person!


    Did she forget who had punished Harvey Norman and helped her vent her anger?


    "Brother!"


    "Brother!"


    Taylor came to his senses outside the door and shouted excitedly.


    Emelia¡¯ expression immediately became extremely awkward, and she had nowhere to hide.


    She had been dealing with the police calmly since they arrived. At this moment, she quickly walked


    over and shouted at Taylor, "Shut up!"


    She and Julian had divorced for a year. How could he say that?


    She had thoroughly trampled on thest trace of her self-esteem in front of Julian.


    Also, she didn''t want others to know that she had a marriage with Julian.


    She didn''t want others to know that she was not very kind-hearted.


    Everyone would definitely think that it was just a wishful thinking for her to try to get Julian''s heart. She


    deserved to get divorced.

 Chapter 68 Suddenly Fainted

    Chapter 68 Suddenly Fainted


    "What the hell are you excited about?" Taylor said casually, "Although you have divorced, but he has


    "Emelia, are you trying to get rid of me and my father and deliberately pretend to divorce Julian?"


    Emelia trembled with anger at Taylor''s words. She wanted to say something several times, but she


    couldn''t because she was too angry.


    One second ago, she was thinking about not letting outsiders know about these things, but the next


    second, Taylor blew up her own self-detonation.


    Now, all the policemen present knew about all the things.


    Julian walked over from behind her, raised his hand, and pulled her back a step, saying, "Why bother


    arguing with him?"


    Originally, he had wanted to pull Emelia away from him, but as soon as he touched her arm, he


    immediately felt her trembling violently.


    He pursed his lips and took the opportunity to slide down his slender fingers to grab hold of her cold


    and trembling hands directly.


    Taylor immediately noticed his actions andughed smugly.


    He looked around at the two policemen and said arrogantly, "Did you see that? Mr. Hughes is my


    brother-inw. Let me go, let me go."


    "Taylor!" Emelia was so angry that he roared out again.


    She knew that her brother was shameless, but she didn''t expect him to be that way!


    Now that things had turned out this way, he was still able to put on airs with Julian'' prestige.


    Taylor signaled with his eyes that Julian was holding her hand. He said ambiguously, "Why don''t you


    admit that you faked a divorce. You two hold hands so intimately?"


    Emelia hurriedly lowered his eyes. Only now did she realize that her hand was being held by Julian.


    She struggled out with a pale face. Just now, she was about to faint from anger by Taylor, so she didn''t


    notice that Julian was holding her hand.


    The two policemen did notpromise. They firmly held Taylor down and said in a business-like


    manner, "Sir, you are used of trespassing. Please go to the police station with us."


    Taylor still wanted to say something, but Julian said directly to the two policemen, "Thanks for your


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    help."


    He was clearly implying that Taylor should be taken away as soon as possible.


    Taylor shouted angrily, "Emelia, is this how you treat your brother? Where is your conscience?"


    "Brother, Julian, dude! Helps me, please!"


    When the four policemen left with Taylor, who was shouting, Julian nced at Maisie next to him.


    Maisie instantly understood what he meant and followed the police downstairs.


    Julian told her to follow the police and tell them not to let others know what had happened today.


    Having been by Julian''s side for so many years, this little bit ofprehension was still possible.


    The security door was closed. Taylor'' scoldingpletely disappeared from her mind. Emelia¡¯ body


    went limp and she fell to the floor with a thud.


    Julian had just shut the security door for a while. When he turned around and saw her like this, he was


    both angry and amused.


    He walked over and looked down at her. He said coldly, "What are you fear of?"


    Emelia bit his lips and bowed her head so low that it was about to be buried in her knee.


    She knew that he would ridicule her, andugh at her.


    Then came his voice. "Get up and sit on the sofa."


    Emelia remained unmoved.


    His voice sounded again. "Do you want me to carry you up?"


    Emelia, who had remained silent with her eyes lowered, gritted her teeth and got up.


    However, before she could reach the sofa, she felt dizzy, and then she passed out uncontrobly.


    Just as she was about to close her eyes, she heard Julian calling out anxiously, "Emelia!"


    She curled her lips in self-mockery. Why did she seem to hear the nervousness and worry from his


    tone?


    Sure enough, it was just an illusion when he was unconscious. How could Julian care about her?


    Emelia stayed up all night to write the scriptst night. When she was still fighting in the morning, she


    was shocked by the banging of the door.


    "Emelia,e out!" When Taylor''s voice rang out from outside the door, a hint of fear instinctively


    shed through Emelia'' heart.


    She knew too well about Taylor''s character. If she opened the door today, Taylor would be able to rob


    her of all the valuable things here.


    That was also the reason why she never contacted Taylor and Oliver when she returned home. She


    was afraid that they would find her.


    She was afraid that they would ask her for money endlessly, or exchange her for money.


    After being framed by them once, she had already had a shadow.


    Therefore, in the face of Taylor''s scolding, she did not speak or open the door.


    Seeing that she didn''t respond, Taylor began to attack her with morality again. "Emelia, don''t y dead


    there. If you don''t help us, believe it or not, I''ll sue you in court!"


    "Our dad has raised you for so long. Are you missing now?"


    "Why don''t you visit him when you''re back? Where is your conscience?"


    Emelia had stayed up all night, and her mental energy was already exhausted. But Taylor kept shouting


    and shouting, her head suddenly began to ache.


    Taylor said that her conscience was eaten by dogs, but wasn''t their conscience eaten by dogs?


    She had been married to Julian for three years. She didn''t know how much money the father and son


    had asked for from him.


    As long as they led a normal life, the money was enough for the rest of their lives. It was also enough


    for them to save a dyingpany.


    And the money she had given them a year ago was more than one hundred grand.


    That was all because she had worked as a screenwriter all these years, which she didn''t spend at all.


    But Taylor also used her of not supporting them. How could he be so stone-hearted?


    Emelia curled up in herputer chair. Her eyes became red with grievance.


    Later, Taylor continued to curse. When the noise reached the neighbor, Emelia called the police without


    hesitation.


    After the police arrived, she had no choice but to open the door. However, regardless of the police''s


    persuasion, Taylor rushed up and threw a hard kick at her.


    The kick on her waist made her forehead sweated heavily.


    Most of the reason why she copsed on the ground was that her physical strength had reached its


    limit, she could not hold on any longer.


    Julian insisted on forcing her to get up and go to the sofa. It would be strange if she didn''t faint.


    At downstairs, Maisie asked the police to keep today''s incident a secret and sent them away politely.


    Just as she was about to turn around and head upstairs, she raised her head and saw Julian rush out


    with Emelia in his arms.


    "Get the car ready! We must go to the hospital immediately." Julian instructed her anxiously.


    Seeing that Emelia''s face was colorless, Maisie couldn''t be bothered with anything else. She quickly


    rushed to the car next to her and drove straight to the hospital.


    In the back seat of the car, Julian''s eyes were tightly fixed on a face without a trace of blood.


    After a while, he ordered Maisie in a gloomy tone, "Ask David Brennan to investigate who told Taylor


    about Emelia''s return."


    It had been a while since Emelia had returned to the country, but Taylor and Oliver weren''t informed.


    How did Taylor know about it now?

 Chapter 69 Words Could Make People Choke

    Chapter 69 Words Could Make People Choke


    After Emelia was sent to the hospital, the doctor gave her a series of examinations.


    There was nothing serious about the final examination, but excessive fatigue.


    In addition, she had low blood sugar, so she didn''t drink water or eat anything for long, which caused


    her to faint.


    Julian frowned and asked the doctor, "What is low blood sugar? Is it serious?"


    Last time, she was allergic to beef and mutton, but this time, she had low blood sugar. He had never


    known that there were so many things he didn''t know about Emelia.


    In the previous time, he only knew that his stomach was not good, so he naturally enjoyed her full care,


    but he didn''t know that she actually needed to be taken care of.


    Seeing that he was a little nervous, the doctor gave a rxed answer. "It''s okay. Eat three meals a day


    on time. Obviously, she hasn''t eaten well in her current situation."


    The doctor left after giving his instructions. Maisie took the initiative to say, "Mr. Hughes, please stay


    here and wait for Emelia to wake up. I''ll go buy her something to eat."


    Julian nodded, gently closed the ward door, and left.


    Not long after Maisie left, Emelia woke up from the hospital bed.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Julian sitting next to her bed.


    Thinking back to the scene before he had fainted, and how she had been hugged at the waist by


    Julian, Emelia instinctively closed her eyes again.


    Why was she still here?


    She didn''t want to face him at all.


    Even if she fainted, and he sent her to the hospital, it was time for him to go after she was fine, wasn''t


    it?


    Seeing that Emelia had opened and closed her eyes again, Julian couldn''t help but snort.


    He had always felt that she was dull and boring, but he didn''t expect her to be so cute.


    Staring at her delicate and elegant eyes, he poked her slowly. "Stop pretending if you wake up."


    Emelia was speechless.


    Therefore, how did she endure his temper in the past days?


    He didn''t even know how to say a nice word. It was lucky for her in the past three years that she hadn''t


    been angered to death.


    Since she had been exposed, she had to open her eyes.


    However, she politely said to him, "Thank you for sending me to the hospital, Mr. Hughes."


    She thanked him and addressed him politely, which made Julian''s mood worse.


    He narrowed his eyes and red at her unhappily. In order to avoid his sight, Emelia had to look away


    and sit up.


    Originally, Julian had wanted to help out, but upon seeing that he was about to get up, Emelia


    immediately sat down.


    After withdrawing his hand in embarrassment, he simply stood up. However, what he didn''t know was


    that standing by the bed, he had unknowingly added a lot of psychological burden to Emelia, who was


    leaning against the hospital bed.


    However, what he said after still carried some me. "The doctor said that you were too tired. As far as


    I know, we didn''t urge you to write this script, did we?"


    Julian was annoyed that she was risking her life, because as an investor, he did not give her any time


    to kill her on this project and the script.


    "Why the hell did she stay upte?"


    Emelia pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Did she want to finish this project as soon as possible and draw a clear line with him?


    "Also, the doctor said that your low blood sugar is mostly because you haven''t eaten on time." Thinking


    back to her delicate life in the past, he felt that it was incredible. "Emelia, weren''t you someone who


    used to be very delicate and fond of life? Why are you so good at eating now?"


    Emelia continued to remain silent. She didn''t want to say anything more to him.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Before his repeated questions, the negative emotions in her heart were about to explode.


    She was afraid that they would quarrel as soon as she spoke.


    Actually, he didn''t understand her at all.


    First of all, as a screenwriter, in many times, the inspiration was sudden. When the inspiration came,


    she really did not care about anything when she wrote the script.


    Secondly, she was very desperate for she wanted to live on.


    If she could finish this script earlier, she could ept other scripts earlier so that she could gain more


    money.


    "Wealth can give people a good andfortable life, so that they can live a delicate and decent life."


    Julian could see that she had been ignoring him all along. In his anger, he coldly said these words,


    mocking her for being as naive and impulsive as to ask him for a divorce.


    After listening to this, Emelia raised his face and looked at him, saying word by word seriously, "Money


    can indeed make people live an exquisite and decent life, but a marriage without love can also bring a


    devastating blow to a person."


    "Because I''ve never been recognized and loved, I think I''m bad to the extreme. I even have an impulse


    to die."


    "Since I feel so bad, I would rather to die. Anyway, no one will care about it and will feel distressed."


    After these words, Emelia'' eyes widened and s tried his best to suppress the bitterness in her eyes.


    She was telling the truth, not exaggerating at all.


    In the three years she had spent with Julian, she really wanted to end the dark moment of her life


    because she really couldn''t find the value of her existence.


    She had already tried her best to manage that marriage. She had taken out her full sincerity to stay


    with Julian and to treat his family and friends, but she still couldn''t get any response from him.


    Once, shey in the bathtub with the knife in her hand, but in the end, she calmed down.


    After hearing what Emelia had said, Julian'' eyes were filled with shock. He tightened his jaw and stared


    at her.


    He didn''t expect that his indifference to her at that time would bring such a wound to her heart, and she


    even wanted to end his life...


    He...


    Julian opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he found that words seemed to be useless


    at this point.


    At this time, Maisie knocked on the door and came in with the food she bought. When she noticed that


    there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the ward, she immediately looked at Julian.


    Could it be that my boss talked badly again and turned the atmosphere into this?


    Maisie was a little tired.


    The boss and Ezra Cantillo had been good friends for many years. Howe he hadn''t learned some


    tricks from Ezra to make girls happy?


    Although Ezra was a yboy, he was considerate and gentle. This was why many women were still


    fascinated by him despite knowing that he was a yboy.


    No matter what the final result would be, at least when a girl was with him, she was happy.


    But her boss could choke people to death with just a word...


    Maisie sighed silently in her heart. She stepped forward and took the initiative to say to Emelia, "Miss


    Jones, I bought you something to eat. Please take it."


    Emelia thanked her gratefully. "Thank you."


    Emelia didn''t even spare another nce at him, acting as though he didn''t exist.


    Julian turned around and walked to the window in anger. He pursed his lips and looked out of the


    window.


    While Emelia was eating, Maisie kindly said to her, "You''d better not go back for the time being, or your


    brother will make trouble again."


    Emelia was stunned for a moment, and then she responded gloomily, "Yes, I can''t go back."


    Taylor would definitely not let it go so easily. After the police took him away, they would probably only


    criticize and educate him. They would not take any harsh measures. He would definitely continue to


    look for her.

 Chapter 70 Temporary Residence

    Chapter 70 Temporary Residence


    "Why don''t you stay with me for a few days and hide away first?" Maisie took the initiative to invite him.


    "Maisie, thank you, but there''s no need." Emelia instinctively rejected Maisie''s suggestion.


    She was very grateful to Maisie, but Maisie was Julian'' right-hand man. She didn''t want to have


    anything to do with him.


    Moreover, she also knew very well that she could not solve this problem easily.


    Once Taylor and Oliver confirmed that she was back, they would definitely look for her endlessly.


    Hearing that she had rejected Maisie, Julian turned around and looked at her unhappily.


    Emelia avoided his gaze and lowered his head to continue eating.


    However, Maisie asked her worriedly, "What about you? Have you been harassed by them all the


    time?"


    "Do you want to go to Nina''s ce?" Maisie seemed to have seen through her thoughts. "Last time we


    ate together, didn''t Nina say that she was going out for filming recently?"


    Emelia was speechless.


    Maisie didn''t remind her. She had forgotten about it.


    Nina had indeed gone out for filming. Before leaving, she sent her a WhatsApp message to inform her.


    She had also warned Nina to take good care of herself, but because she had been in a daze from


    writing the script recently, she didn''t remember for a moment.


    Since Nina wasn''t around, she couldn''t enter Nina''s home either.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Julian ordered without hesitation, "Ask Maisie to go back with you to pack


    upter. You can stop her in a few days."


    Emelia was about to say something when he said with a gloomy face, "You don''t have to reject Maisie''s


    good intentions for me. She really treats you as a friend."


    After saying that, Julian walked away without looking back.


    Maisie''s personality was extremely slow and warm, and she was also a little cold. She could not invite


    anyone to stay at home for a few days.


    She liked Emelia very much, so she rarely took the initiative to be enthusiastic.


    As for Emelia, she often said in front of him that Maisie was a good girl and often brought delicious food


    for Maisie and David Brennan. It was impossible that she didn''t want to make friends with Maisie.


    But now she rejected Maisieso much. He knew it was because of him without thinking.


    He didn''t expect that Julian would be despised for such a long time.


    After Julian left, Emelia looked towards Maisie and said apologetically, "I know your good intentions,


    but I..."


    Maisie shook her head and interrupted her. "There''s no need to say, I understand."


    Emelia breathed a sigh of relief and said softly, "Then I''ll have to trouble you these days."


    Maisieughed. "It''s okay. I wee you."


    Because Emelia was fine, she left the hospital with Maisie and returned to her current residence to


    pack up.


    In Arthur Hudgens'' office, Julian stood by the window with his trouser bag in his hands. After seeing


    Emelia and Maisie leave together, he looked away.


    Arthur came over and handed him a cup of coffee. "What are you doing now? Are you so concerned


    about your ex-wife?"


    Julian lowered his eyes. "Do I have to watch Taylor harass her?"


    Arthur said, "With all due respect, you can turn a blind eye to it. We''re divorced, so there''s no need to


    care about it."


    Julian didn''t know what to say.


    Why was Arthur so heartless?


    Have you forgotten how Emelia fed them with delicious food?


    Arthur added, "You really don''t know or are you just pretending not to know? All these bad things that


    happened to Emelia now were caused by you."


    "If you don''t get involved with her, can Yvonne hurt her?" Arthur'' words were so sharp that Julian


    looked out of the window again in annoyance.


    He just received a call from David and said that he had found out the result.


    The reason Taylor knew where Emelia lived was because someone had sent him a message.


    The number that sent Taylor the message was disposable, but David checked it again and found that it


    was bought by Caroline''s staff.


    Now it was clear that Caroline was behind the case.


    Since it was Caroline who did it, it must have something to do with Yvonne.


    With Caroline'' character, it was impossible for her to stop targeting Emelia. So he looked out of the


    window and thought about how to deal with Caroline, his sister who had caused trouble.


    She suddenly recalled what Yvonne had said not long ago in front of him. Yvonne said that Caroline


    could not live like this all the time, so it was better to send her abroad.


    On the one hand, he wanted her to disappear from Riverside City for a period of time, so that people


    would forget about her romantic news.


    Secondly, if she had to suffer, she might be much more sensible.


    At that time, Julian felt that if he sent Caroline abroad, his mother would definitely be reluctant to leave


    him and would make trouble for him again.


    Just thinking about it anxiously, he didn''t take action.


    But at this time, he felt that Yvonne''s idea was good.


    Regardless of whether his mother was making trouble or not, he had made up his mind.


    Emelia simply packed up a few of his belongings, put on hisptop, and then followed Maisie to her


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    residence.


    Maisie''s apartment was located near the Hughes Group''s Building. It was in a good location with an


    area of about 150 square meters. The decoration was very simple and elegant in Northern Eupe. It was


    very simr to Maisie''s character.


    As Julian''s right-hand assistant, Maisie could be considered a member of the gold cor n in this city


    and earned a lot of money.


    Maisie led Emelia to a south guest bedroom. "You can live in this room. The lighting here is good, and


    you can use my study at will. Anyway, I''m in thepany during the day, so I won''t use it."


    Emelia hurriedly said, "Thank you."


    Maisie took her to familiarize herself with the whole apartment, and then they sat down at the bar


    counter.


    Maisie smiled and said to Emelia, "The opposite door is David''s house, but he doesn''t live here."


    Emelia was very curious. "Why?"


    Why couldn''t David live in such a good location and environment?


    Maisie said, "Because my mother sometimeses up to live for a few days. He can''t stand being


    urged to get married by my mother all day long, so he simply moved away."


    Emelia couldn''t help butugh. "He''s really cute. Your mother treats you so well."


    Maisie lowered her eyes and said in a slightly dejected tone, "It should be said that she treats David


    very well."


    Seeing that Emelia''s face was full of confusion, Maisie added, "They value men more than women. My


    mother only cares about David. She doesn''t have me at all."


    "She keeps saying that everything between her and my dad will be David''s. But in fact, what do they


    have? I gave them the only money left."


    Emelia was a little surprised. It seemed that Maisie''s mother had taken money from Maisie and left it


    for his son?


    "Every time shees here, she only brings David''s favorite food. I can only get a little bit from his


    te."


    "She lives here every time. She said that she didn''t want David to take care of them, but she didn''t care


    about me, her daughter, who cooks them three meals a day."


    "David has protested against her many times. Tell her not to be so biased towards men, but she can''t


    listen at all."


    "David said that he would return everything to me in the future." Maisieughed at herself. "In fact, what


    I care about is not the money, but as her mother... Can you give me more love?"


    "If we hadn''t been saved by the charity fund of the Hughes Group, I would have been forced to drop out


    of school and work to make money for David."


    Emelia''s heart ached for Maisie''s words. It was said that every family had a skeleton in the cupboard.


    So true.

 Chapter 71 No Dinner for Julian

    Chapter 71 No Dinner for Julian


    Emeliaforted Maisie softly. "There are many things that can''t be changed in the original families.


    We can only change ourselves."


    Her family was not much better than Maisie''s.


    Apart from her mother who had passed away loving and caring for her, Taylor and Oliver treated her


    even worse.


    At first, she was also very sad. Later, she knew that there was reasonable, so she did not ask for


    anything more.


    Maisie nodded and sighed. "Yes, we can only change ourselves."


    "Every time I swear in my heart that if I have a child in the future, I''ll never let them receive different


    treatment because of gender."


    Unfortunately, she was destined to have no children in her life.


    If it weren''t for the man she loved deeply, why would a woman have to endure the pain of pregnancy?


    And the heart-wrenching pain when giving birth to?


    As for the man she loved deeply, his would never find a wife like her.


    After chatting for a while, Maisie got up and said, "I have to go back to thepany. You can do


    whatever you want at home."


    Emelia took the initiative to say, "In order to express my gratitude to you, I decided to make a table of


    delicious food for you at night."


    "I remember that you like spicy food very much. We can make Hot Chicken, Potato Curry, Cajun


    Parmesan Salmonand so on."


    Maisie didn''t expect Emelia to know that she liked spicy food. She was very happy. "Great, it''s been a


    long time since Ist had a meal."


    Although being the secretary of Julian pays really wwell, it was not an ordinary job. It wasmon for


    her to work overtime. Basically, she was working.


    However, after Maisie finished speaking, she asked worriedly, "But, can you eat spicy food?"


    Maisie knew that because of his poor stomach, he didn''t eat any spicy food. Emelia had lived with him


    for three years, and perhaps he wasn''t used to eating spicy food.


    Unexpectedly, Emelia smiled and said, "Yes, my favorite is also spicy."


    Maisie was a little surprised. "When you were with Mr. Hughes..."


    Emelia spread out his hands in self-mockery. "When I eat or go out to eat with Nina, I will eat spicy food


    but I won''t eat it at home."


    Emelia then said, "For a man who doesn''t love himself, you''ve wronged yourself so much. Do you think


    I was stupid at that time?"


    Maisie didn''t know what to say.


    It was hard for her to answer.


    Maisie then went to work. Emelia packed up his things and called Nina after settling down.


    After hearing Taylor''s hateful words, Nina gritted her teeth and scolded, "Shit, did he still want to be


    beaten up by me?"


    Emelia''s grades at university were excellent. Every semester, she would get the school''s highest


    schrship, and Taylor would threaten her to give him the money every time.


    Once, Nina was so angry that she dragged Taylor to a remote corner and gave him a good beating.


    Nina''s martial arts were very good, and she was famous for being barbaric. She had beaten Taylor so


    hard that he couldn''t get out of bed for several days. Since then, he had stopped.


    Emelia knew that Nina''s heart ached for her, but she stillforted Nina and said, "Force can''t solve


    this problem."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Nina said, "You might as well stay at my ce from now on. My ce is safe, so Taylor won''t be able to


    enter even if he wants to."


    "Anyway, you''ve spent most of your time writing scripts at home. If he can''t find you, he will naturally


    stop."


    "I''ll send you the key right away. Don''t stay at Maisie''s ce, lest Julian has bad intentions." Nina was


    a person of action.


    Emelia quickly stopped her. "Don''t send it. If you lose it, it would be troublesome."


    "It''s okay. I will just stay here for a few days." Emelia felt that it waspletely impossible for Nina to


    say that Julian had bad intentions.


    Who would have bad intentions to a divorced ex-wife?


    Nina worriedly asked, "Then what do you n to do in the future?"


    Emelia said, "I definitely can''t hide from them all the time. I''ll see what they want to doter, or I''ll have


    to turn against them."


    Nina despised the behavior of Taylor and Oliver and his son. "These two men don''t want to work hard


    all day and only want money from others. How shameless they are!"


    Emelia said sadly, "My mother won''t die of anger as long as they make some progress."


    Her mother died of illness, but the illness was caused by many years of depression, anger, and


    troubles. Her unhappiness came from thezy father and son.


    As a strong woman, she could really die of anger in the face of such a husband and son.


    After chatting with Nina, Emelia adjusted her mood and continued writing her script.


    Men were unreliable, but career was.


    Therefore, it would be the best for her to focuse on her own career


    To express her gratitude, Emelia made potato curry, hot chicken and stew for dinner.


    After the meal was ready and served at the table, Emelia sat in the living room, watching TV and


    waiting for Maisie toe back for dinner from work.


    However, after a while, Maisie called her apologetically, "Emelia, sorry I can''t go home for dinner. I''m


    too busy with my work."


    Emelia could understand, but, ncing at the sumptuous food on the table, she didn''t know what to do.


    She couldn''t finish all the food alone.


    If it was all stored in the refrigerator, the taste would definitely change.


    So she thought about it for a while and said, "How about I taking some of the food to you. It''s too


    much."


    It only took ten minutes to walk from Maisie''s to the HGH Building, so she decided to go as taking a


    walk.


    "Really?" Maisi was very happy. "That''s great!"


    "I was about to cry when I saw the photo you sent me of the delicious food. You''re so considerate!"


    "It''s too much for me to finish by myself." Emelia asked again, "Is David also working there?"


    Maisie replied, "Yes. We are working together."


    Emelia said, "Then I''ll bring more. You can eat with David."


    Maisie paused and then said, "Okay, thank you..."


    Both she and David were working overtime, so was their boss. However, Emelia only asked about


    David without mentioning Julian. It could be seen that he was not treated as well as David.


    Maisie and David were working in Julian''s office at this time. After hanging up, Maisie nced at Julian,


    who was sitting in the head seat. She said to David, who was sitting opposite her, "When you order


    dinner, you only need to order for Mr. Hughes."


    Julian and David looked at her at the same time in confusion. She said with difficulty, "Emelia made


    dinner tonight. She said that she would bring some to me and David."


    Maisie then hurriedly exined to Julian, "The food Emelia made is spicy. Your stomach won''t agree


    with it."


    Julian''s lips curved into a cold smile. He couldpletely suspect that Emelia had intentionally made it


    spicy for him to eat.

 Chapter 72 Caroline Must Go abroad

    Chapter 72 Caroline Must Go abroad


    Twenty minutester, Emelia arrived with the food.


    However, to avoid meeting Julian, she did not go upstairs.


    Maisie went downstairs to get the food and Emelia went home thereafter.


    When David saw the delicious food brought up by Maisie, he almost drooled.


    He was so excited that he babbed excitedly to Maisie when eating, "Maisie, I want to stay in your


    apartment during the days. Emelia are staying with you."


    Thus, he could have delicious food every day.


    Before Maisie could say anything, Julian gave David a cold look.


    Feeling the displeasure from the boss, David quickly handed the stew to Julian. "Mr. Hughes, this stew


    doesn''t taste spicy. Would you like to try it?"


    The familiar aroma of the food wafted into Julian''s nose, and he felt that the whole taste buds were


    mobilized.


    Emelia had often cooked stew for him before, especially various kinds of stomach-nourishing stew.


    At first, he disliked it, butter he found that his stomach was veryfortable after having it. He


    gradually epted it, and then it became a habit.


    He had never had such delicious stew since their divorce a year ago. For a while, he missed it very


    much.


    Therefore, he epted the stew David offered without hesitation.


    David was a little speechless. He was just showing politeness and had thought that the boss would be


    more reserved. However...


    Seeing this, Maisie had to give her stew to Julian too. The three shared the dinner brought by Emelia.


    If it weren''t for Julian''s stomach, he would have really tasted the other two dishes.


    At noon the next day, Julian invited Caroline to lunch.


    After the call with Julian, Caroline rang Yvonne with a guilty conscience. "Julian asked me out for lunch.


    Has he known something?"


    She and her brother Julian were realy distant. She also knew that she always caused trouble, so she


    never stayed close to him so as to avoid being scolded.


    Therefore, when Julian suddenly asked her out for dinner, Caroline instinctively felt that what she had


    done was revealed.


    Yvonneforted her. "That''s impossible. Didn''t you buy that phone number through several people


    before it was passed on to your staff?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Yes." Caroline said, "I also think he can''t trace it to me in a short time. Then why did he suddenly invite


    me to dinner?"


    "Maybe he just wanted to have dinner with you. Don''t panic."Yvonne added, "You''re his sister after all.


    He won''t do anything to you."


    After beingforted by Yvonne, Caroline finally calmed down.


    That''s right. She was Julian''s younger sister. Compared with her, Emelia was nothing.


    Upon arriving on time at the restaurant where Julian had booked the table, Caroline smiled and sat


    down opposite him.


    She secretly took a look at Julian''s face and found that he was very calm. Then she secretly breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    Seeing that the table was full of her favorite dishes, Carolinepletely rxed.


    Julian asked her, "How are things going on recently?"


    Caroline said while eating, "Nothing special."


    Julian elegantly ate some food and said calmly, "What ns do you have for the future?"


    "The future?" Caroline said indifferently, "What n can I have? I am very content now."


    Her life n was to live without worries under the protection of Julian and the Hughes Group.


    In her mother''s words, she was born with a silver spoon.


    She didn''t need to work hard to make a living. She just needed to enjoy her life every day.


    Julian was silent for a moment, and then he put down the knife and fork and looked at her seriously,


    saying, "Since you don''t have any n, I have one for you."


    Before Caroline could understand what he meant, he said, "I n to send you abroad to study."


    "What?" Caroline was anxious and protested angrily, "I don''t want to!"


    She didn''t want to go abroad. Firstly, she had always been a bad student. She couldn''t speak English.


    Language would be a big problem when she was abroad.


    Secondly, she was afraid that she couldn''t adapt to the foreign environment. In Riverside City, with


    Julian and the Hughes Group, she could get whatever she wanted.


    Most importantly, no one abroad knew who she was.


    At home, she was an actress of some renown and a silver-spoon girl enjoying her life. She liked the


    feeling of being surrounded by others.


    Julian said seriously, "Caroline, you are no longer young. You have to n for your future."


    "I won''t listen to you!" Caroline lost control and shouted, "I don''t want to go abroad. I don''t want to!"


    Julian was also annoyed. He red at her and said in an unprecedentedly severe tone, "You don''t


    want to go abroad! Then do you want to muddle along in the entertainment business all your life? Do


    you want to make trouble all your life?"


    When Julian finished hisst sentence, Caroline shrank back guiltily.


    The next second, she burst into tears. "Julian, are you my brother? I say I don''t want to go abroad, but


    you force me to go. Why?"


    Caroline was not in the mood to eat. She grabbed her bag and stood up. "I''m going back to tell Mom


    that you bullied me!"


    After that, she ran away. Julian was so angry that his face darkened.


    Considering her vexatiousness, it would be strange if a man wanted to marry her in the future!


    Not long after Caroline returned home, Julian received a call from his mother, Heather. This was within


    his expectations.


    Moreover, her mother would only make more trouble than Caroline.


    Sure enough, he heard Heather ask him in a choked voice, "Julian, why do you want to send Caroline


    abroad?"


    "Do you know that she is my treasure?"


    "You are too busy to apany me and your father..." Heather cried even harder. "Every day, only


    Caroline is with me at home. If you send her abroad, it will kill me!"


    Julian said tly, "Father is abroad all year round, isn''t he? He can take care of Caronline there."


    His parents are not close, or it could even be said that their marriage had been half broken up.


    Several years ago, His father, Gerhard Hughes, in his midlife, became distant from Heather and had


    affairs with other women, causing the breakdown of their rtionship.


    However, they did not divorce. Gerhard Hughes had been living abroad all year round since then.


    If Caroline went abroad, he would definitely send her to Gerhard. She was good-for-nothing. With


    Gerhard taking care of her, she could make less trouble.


    Heather was furious by his cold words. "Your father takes care of her? I''m afraid he spends all his time


    on those temptresses, doesn''t he?"


    "No way. Caroline can''t go abroad!" Heather''s attitude was tough as she spoke.


    Naturally, Julian would not let it go. He said word by word, "Mom, Caroline must go abroad."


    If she didn''t go abroad, how many troubles she would cause to Emelia.


    "You..." Healther was obviously very angry. She did not speak for a long time.


    "I still have work to do. Chat with youter." Julian hung up without giving Heather another chance to


    say anything.

 Chapter 73 Get Even with Emilia

    Chapter 73 Get Even with Emilia


    Seeing Heather''s expression, Caroline knew that Julian was determined to send her abroad.


    She immediately sat down on the sofa and burst into tears.


    "Mom, I really don''t want to go abroad..." Caroline cried and said, "I can''t bear to leave you. I can''t live


    without you."


    Caroline knew that Heather couldn''t bear to part with her, so she deliberately said in that way to make


    Heather feel sorry for her.


    Heather''s heart was broken by her tears. Over the years, her husband had cheated on her, gone


    abroad, and her son was busy with his career. She only had her daugher Caroline with her.


    It was also because of this daughter that her life was not so difficult.


    This was also the reason why she had spoiled Caroline all the time, because Caroline was all her


    spiritual support.


    Thinking of this, Heather felt grieved. She gritted her teeth with red eyes and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t


    let him send you abroad!"


    Caroline wiped away her tears, gritted her teeth and said, "It must have been Emelia!"


    "Mom, my brother wants to send me abroad due to Emelia. I can''t bear it!"


    Heather was puzzled. "Why is it rted to Emelia again?"


    Through Yvonne''s plot against Emeliast time, Heather learned that Emelia had returned home from


    abroad.


    But she didn''t think that her son had anything to do with Emelia, let alone her son would do anything for


    her.


    Caroline told Heather her conspiracy with Yvonne to inform Taylor. Then, she said bitterly, "Julian must


    have known about this, so he wants to drive me away!"


    Heather did not think so. "Impossible!"


    "Julian will never do this to you due to Emelia. You are his sister, and she is his ex-wife. Can he protect


    an outsider without caring about you?"


    "Impossible, impossible!"


    Caroline cried again, "Mom!"


    Caroline believed that Julian was targeting her for Emelia''s sake. Otherwise, why would he not have


    sent her abroad earlier orter? Why did he have to send her away after she had secretly plotted


    against Emelia?


    "Emelia is a scheming bitch!" Caroline scolded Emelia, "Otherwise, why do you think that she worked


    with Julian''spany on her first show after her returning home? Why did shepose such a script


    alluding to Yvonne?"


    Heather was annoyed by her crying, so she asked, "Do you have Emelia''s phone number?"


    "I am to ring and scold her. Why is she so shameless? They''ve got divorced for more than a year, but


    she is still pestering your brother!"


    Hearing this, Caroline immediately sat up from the sofa, found Emelia''s new phone number and gave it


    to Heather.


    Since she could find Emelia''s address, she could naturally find her phone number.


    Heather took out her phone and dialed the number angrily.


    Emelia was working on theputer. When her phone rang, she naturally answered it.


    "Emelia!" When the phone was connected, there was a harsh sound.


    Emelia frowned slightly. This voice...Why did it sound like Heather?


    And why was Heather calling her?


    However, she still asked politely, "Hello, who is that?"


    "You shameless little b¡­" Heather cursed as soon as the call was connected. Emelia hung up without


    hesitation and blocked Heather right away.


    She had nothing to do with Julian now. Why should she bear Heather''s insults?


    Moreover, she didn''t do anything wrong to them. Why should she be scolded?


    Heather had been so angry that she had wanted to vent her anger on Emelia, who hung up the phone


    the moment she yelled at her. Heather was furious.


    How dare Emelia hang up her phone like that?


    Heather was getting old and had always been pampered. When had she ever been frustrated like this?


    She was so angry that she clutched her chest and gasped. Caroline quickly helped her sit down on the


    sofa.


    "What''s the matter?" Caroline didn''t know what had happened.


    Heather said with her hands shaking, "She, she hung up!"


    "What?" Caroline was so furious that she said bitterly, "She''s getting more and more arrogant. She


    even sshed coffee on my facest time."


    "Mom, you know? On my face!" Caroline got agitated again when she thought of what had happened


    Heather took another deep breath. Otherwise, she would have been driven mad by Emelia.


    In Heather''s impression, Emelia was silent and timid. During the past three years, she had ridiculed


    Emelia many times, but she had never dared to retort.


    "I am to call Julian and let him see Emelia''s true self!"Caroline was furious.


    Heather stopped her. "All right, do you want him to know that we scoled her for nothing?"


    "I''ll deal with her myself.


    " Heather snorted. She could rip Gerhard''s mistress before, so why would she afraid of little Emelia


    Jones?


    Heather calmed down and said, "Don''t you know where she lives? Let''s go and find her."


    Caroline was not ready. "What? Now?"


    "Yes." Heather stood up as she spoke. "If I didn''t teach her a lesson today, I can''t bear it myself."


    Caroline was naturally willing to see Emelia be taught a lesson. She immediately got up and drove


    Heather to Emelia''s residence.


    However, after they knocked on the door for a long time, no one answered.


    The neighbor on the opposite came out and told them, "The girl who lives here hasn''te back these


    days."


    The two were puzzled. "What happened?"


    The neighbor said, "Yesterday, a man came and made a scene. The gril left, probably went to stay at


    her friend''s."


    Caroline asked in a hurry, "Do you know what her friend looks like?"


    The neighbor had seen Emelia leave with Maisie, so he described Maisie to them.


    Caroline said to Heather in disbelief, "Could it be Maisie Brennan?"


    Maisie was cold and indifferent. How could she take in Emelia? Besides, she shouldn''t be familiar with


    Emelia, should she?


    Heather said, "Then let''s go to Maisie''s ce."


    Whether it was Maisie or not, Heather only wanted to see Emelia.


    Caroline knew where Maisie lived, because Yvonne had asked someone to follow her a long time ago.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Yvonne had suspected that Maisie had had an affair with Julian, so she wanted to see if it was true.


    Although Maisie was from a poor family, she had a beautiful face and was poised. She had an unique


    charisma.


    It was not impossible for Julian to have her as his mistress.


    Although Maisie''s residence was in a high-endmunity and people like Taylor could not enter,


    Caroline and Heather could because they also had property there.


    They went straight to Maisie''s. Caroline knocked on the door without hesitation.


    Heather tidied up her clothes and fixed her hair and put on a noble and elegant posture.

 Chapter 74 Infuriated by Emelia

    Chapter 74 Infuriated by Emelia


    "Who is it?"


    There was indeed someone inside, and the voice was indeed Emelia''s. Heather and Caroline looked at


    each other and smiled.


    Emelia opened the door and saw Heather and Caroline. Slightly surprised first, but she quickly calmed


    down.


    Standing gracefully at the entrance, she asked politely, "What''s up?"


    Caroline red at her and said, "Emelia, you are so arrogant now. How dare you hang up my mother''s


    phone?"


    Emelia said calmly. "Why not? Should I have to wait to be insulted?"


    Heather sneered and said, "Why shouldn''t I scold you after you have shamelessly seduced Julian?"


    Emelia snorted at her words. She crossed her arms and looked at Heather and Caroline, saying in an


    unfriendly tone. "Mrs. and Miss Hughes, please listen carefully."


    "First of all, I have never taken the initiative to approach Julian since the divorce, so there is no


    seduction like you said.


    "Second, I have nothing to do with you now, so you are not entitled to educate me. I have the right to


    hang up the phone."


    Heather had not expected Emelia to be so sharp-tongued and defiant. She had been always obedient,


    but now, she waspletely different.


    She was so angry that she raised her hand, intending to p Emelia.


    However, the moment she reached out her hand, Emelia aimed the camera at her.


    Emelia took a step back and calmly said to Heather with her phone in hand, "Mrs. Hughes, with all due


    respect, we have something called the Inte now. As long as the video of you hitting me is spread


    out, your personal image will be shattered immediately."


    "Maybe it will affect the stock price of your son''spany too. Think twice about it."


    Heather withdrew hand due to her words. To be exact, she was threatened.


    As powerful as Heather was, she never thought that the weak and easily bullied Emelia would do like


    this.


    Now, it was not clever for her to continue making troubles for Emelia, nor was it okay for her to retreat


    and leave with Caroline in disgrace.


    After a while, she raised her hand and touched her chest in anger. "Ouch." Then she fainted.


    "Mom! Mom..." Caroline began to cry bitterly.


    She stepped forward to support Heather. After putting her against the wall and putting her down, she


    desperately shouted Heather''s name, who did not respond at all.


    Caroline wiped away her tears, got up, and rushed to Emelia.


    "Emelia, you bitch. You got my mother pass out. You have to pay for it!"


    Emelia pped Caroline hard on the face and raised her voice. "Caroline, what you should do now is to


    call an ambnce and save your mother!"


    Caroline was stunned for a few seconds by her p, and then she quickly took out her phone to call


    the ambnce.


    While waiting for the ambnce to arrive, Caroline called Julian.


    She yelled hysterically, "Julian, Emelia provoked Mom and she fainted. Are you still standing on her


    side?"


    Compared with Caroline''s out-of-control, Emelia was calm and rational throughout the whole process.


    Her phone was recording all the time.


    Otherwise, with Caroline''s ability to confuse right and wrong, she would not be able to justify herself.


    Because of the short distance, Julian almost arrived at the same time with the ambnce.


    After the doctor put Heather onto the stretcher and took her away, Julian frowned and asked Emelia,


    "What happened?"


    Emelia pointed above his head. "The CCTV and the video on my phone will exin everything. I have


    nothing else to say."


    Because Heather and Caroline had made such a scene, Emelia felt Julian even more repulsive. After


    she finished speaking, she bypassed him and left.


    Julian could clearly feel that her disgust for him had increased once again.


    Maisie, who came back with him, felt that it would be difficult to exin clearly in a short time, so she


    said to Julian, "Mr. Hughes, how about you going to the hospital to have a look first."


    Julian could only drive away temporarily.


    After Julian left, Maisie went home to see Emelia.


    Emelia curled up on the sofa and crossed her arms. Maisie was not sure if she was crying.


    Pouring a cup of warm water, Maisie sat down beside her and asked with concern, "Are you alright?"


    Emelia raised her head and took the water. She said softly, "Thank you."


    Seeing that her eyes were red and feeling her hands were cold, Maisie couldn''t help feeling sorry.


    Emelia drank some water, and only then did she feel her body grow warm.


    When Heather fainted just now, she looked calm, but in fact, she was so scared that her hands and feet


    were cold.


    If Heather was fine, it would be fine. But if something really happened, she...


    Maisieforted her. "There shouldn''t be anything with her. I heard that she has been in poor health


    all these years. And since the affair of Mr.


    Hughes¡¯ father, her temper has changed a lot."


    Which woman would not be provoked by her husband''s cheating?


    Maisie asked Emelia what had happened. Emelia said helplessly, "I was writing my script at home


    when I received Heather''s call. She cursed me on the phone, so I hung up."


    "Then somehow, she and Caroline found me here. We said a few words and then she became angry


    and was about to hit me, so I turned on the video function of my mobile phone."


    Emelia handed her phone to Maisie. "The rest is all here."


    After Maisie finished watching the video on the phone, she couldn''t help shaking her head. She said,


    "Mrs. Hughes¡¯ behavior really went the opposite of her identiy."


    How could she as a gentlewoman of a powerful family cursed someone on the phone and even came


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    in person to beat her?


    However, in the past few years when she worked for Julian, Maisie had also met manydies of the


    upper ss, many of whom looked down on others, especially when they faced people like her and


    Emelia who had no status or background.


    Heather and Caroline treated Emelia this way, first because Emelia had no prominent background,


    secondly because they thought that Emelia had no courage to resist and was at their mercy.


    Emelia said in a self-deprecating tone, "I seriously have no idea how I have offended them again."


    Maisie pondered for a while, then looked at her and said, "I know why they made trouble for you."


    "Mr. Hughes asked Caroline out for lunch at noon and told her he would send her abroad." As Julian''s


    right-hand assistant, Maisie was well aware of these things.


    She had booked the table for Julian, and had arranged for Caroline to go abroad.


    Emelia was surprised. "Send Caroline abroad?"


    Maisie nodded. "Yes."


    She exined, "Your brother knew your address from Caroline."


    Emelia was surprised again, but soon she calmed down. Considering Caroline''s character, she would


    indeed do that against her.


    Maisie looked at Emelia and tried to put in a good word for her boss. "Mr. Hughes... I think, he doesn''t


    want her to stay at home and continue to make trouble for you."


    Although Julian never said what he was thinking about Emelia, Maisie felt that the boss probably


    wanted to show his goodwill to Emelia. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been on her side every time


    recently.

 Chapter 75 Never See Each Other Again

    Chapter 75 Never See Each Other Again


    However, Emelia didn''t seem to believe her. "You say that he wants to send Caroline abroad because


    he doesn''t want Caroline to behave against me?"


    "How is it possible?" Emelia felt that Maisie was joking. "There''s no way Julian would do anything for


    me? There''s no need either."


    What was the point of him doing this after the divorce?


    In Emelia''s impression, Julian would always stand on the side of his mother, his sister and the love of


    his life, Yvonne.


    In the past three years, everytime she had disputes with them, Julian would either remain silent or


    support them.


    Emelia remembered clearly that there was a weekend gathering held by the Hughes Family.


    She was not used to wearing high heels so she walked carefully.


    Caroline bumped into her on purpose, and she had her ankle twisted. It hurt so much that she almost


    burst into tears.


    She questioned Caroline angrily. Seeing Julianing over, Caroline immediately burst into tears.


    She ran over and held Julian''s arm, using her, "Julian, Emelia doesn''t know how to walk in high


    heels. She twisted her ankle and said I bumped into her on purpose."


    Julian nced at her coldly and said, "If you don''t know how to wear high heels, then don''t wear them."


    The implication was that she was more than embarrassing.


    Emelia felt extremely wronged. Tears welled up in her eyes. She clenched her fists tightly to hold back


    her tears.


    At that time, she and Julian had just got married, and it was also her first time participating in the


    gathering of the Hughes Family.


    Some of the friends and rtives of the family were watching. She was so embarrassed that she


    wanted to find a hole and hide in it.


    Since then, to get used to high heels, she had practiced every day and her ankle had been worn out


    countless times.


    Later, no matter how high her high heels were, she could finally keep walking steadily.


    Recalling the past, how could she believe that Julian nned to send Caroline abroad for her?


    She avoided this topic and looked at Maisie, saying softly, "I''m sorry for disturbing your work again


    today. Hurry, go back to your work."


    Seeing that she didn''t want to talk about Julian, Maisie couldn''t say anything more. She got up and


    went back to work.


    Heather was fine. It was just a momentary anger.


    Julian stood in the ward and looked at Heather and Carline coldly.


    Emelia didn''t say anything to him, but Maisie had already told him what had happened. Julian''s heart


    was burning with anger.


    Calling and scolding Emelia?


    Trying to hit Emelia?


    These were what his mother and sister had done!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Mom, I think it''s not just Caroline, but also you, who have to go abroad.


    " Of course, Julian said that out of anger. He couldn''t send Heather away.


    His parents didn''t get along with each other at all. Heather couldn''t forgive Gerhard''s cheating, and


    Gerhard couldn''t forgive Heather''s disgracing him by making his affairs known.


    The only moment when the two might present at the same time would be on his and Caroline''s


    weddings.


    However, he didn''t have a wedding ceremony with Emelia, so Gerhard didn''te back.


    Heather was so angry with her son''s words that she cried out, "Julian, what do you mean by this? I just


    woke up!"


    Julian pursed his lips and said, "I don''t mean anything. I just want to tell you that you''d better not get


    involved in my business in the future."


    This was tantamount to indirectly warning them not to make trouble for Emelia in the future.


    Heather and Caroline were both irritated by him. Caroline was just about to say something when Julian


    red at her coldly and said, "You must go abroad."


    Caroline stamped her feet in anger. "Julian!"


    "Since Mom is fine, you can apany her hometer." Julian said, and then turned around and left.


    Caroline was so angry that she burst into tears.


    "Don''t cry. Let''s think of another way." Heather could onlyfort her like this.


    Because what had happened today, Heather felt a little guilty when she faced Julian. Of course, she


    knew that she had no reason toe to make trouble for Emelia. So she didn''t dare say anything in


    front of him.


    Heather hadn''t expected that not only did she not teach Emelia a lesson, but she was also provoked by


    her and sent to hospital. Now, they could only think about it carefully.


    Julian drove away from the hospital. He had intended to return to thepany directly, but after


    thinking about it, he turned around and drove into the residential quarter of Maisie''s apartment.


    After Maisie left, Emelia adjusted her mood and was about to continue writing the script when the


    doorbell rang again.


    She thought it was Maisie who returned for something she had forgotten. However, she saw Julian


    after opening the door.


    She didn''t let him in. She just stood at the entrance and asked lightly, "What''s up?"


    Juian stared at her and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry for what happened today."


    Emelia sneered. "Mr.


    Hughes, you''re really a conscientious son and brother to apologize for them everyday."


    The emotions in Julian''s eyes deepened. "You encountered all these things because of me, didn''t


    you?"


    "So, I have to apologize to you."


    Emelia was stunned. She had not expected his attitude to be so sincere.


    But then she said, "Since you know that it''s all because of you, we''ll never see each other again,


    okay?"


    If she ever encountered a script rted to the Hughes Group in the future, she would definitely reject it.


    "If there''s nothing else, please leave. I''m going to work."Asking him to go formally, Emelia closed the


    door.


    Julian almost choked at her stubborness.


    Taking a deep breath, Julian suppressed the anger in his heart.


    Now she even dared give him the cold shoulder.


    Since Taylor and Oliver Jones would definitely not give up, Emelia decided to act first.


    She had Oliver''s number. One day, she called him.


    "Emelia?" Oliver did not expect her to contact him. Surprisingly, he began to scold her again. "Do you


    still regard me as your father in your eyes?"


    "If it weren''t for your brother looking for you, would you still be hiding from us?"


    Emelia apologized calmly, "I''m sorry, Dad. It''s all my fault, but I''ve just returned home and have a lot of


    things to deal with. I just spare some time to call you."


    "How are you now? Do you still live in the old ce? I''ll go and see you another day." The reason why


    Emelia asked this question was that Oliver and Taylor had no fixed residence.


    At first, they had had a three-story vi.


    But as her mother passed away, no one cared about the father and son anymore. They sold the house,


    squandered all the money.


    At that time, Emelia happened to be in university and had been staying on the campus since then for a


    long time.


    Oliver and Taylor rented a house.


    Those to whom they owed debts chased after them so intensely that they could only change ces to


    live.


    Hearing her question, Oliver paused for a moment and then shouted, "I''m in hospital. If you want to


    <pe,e to the hospital to see me. I''m sick and about to die!"

 Chapter 76 Leaving a Way Out

    Chapter 76 Leaving a Way Out


    "Hospital?" Emelia frowned slightly. "What''s wrong with you?"


    As far as she knew, Oliver had always been in good health.


    It was said that kind people didn''t live long, and the scourge could live for a thousand years.


    These words were the most suitable for her mother and Oliver.


    Oliver snorted. "You''ll know when youe. It''s a very serious illness. It needs a lot of money."


    Emelia immediately understood. It seemed like he was using illness as an excuse for asking her for


    money. Perhaps he wasn''t sick at all.


    But she still said, "Okay, then tell me which hospital you are in. I''ll go to see you."


    Oliver told Emelia the name of the hospital. When she heard that it was the hospital where Arthur was


    working in, she smiled.


    It was good. She could ask Arthur for a favor.


    After hanging up, Emelia got changed and went out. After arriving at the hospital, she went to see


    Arthur first.


    Arthur was surprised to see her. "Why, you...?"


    Emelia did not hesitate and said directly, "It''s like this. My father is hospitalized here. Would you please


    help me find out what illness he has?"


    "I''m afraid he told his attending doctor in advance and deliberately lied to me."


    Emelia knew very clearly about Oliver. Since he wanted to ask her for money, he naturally had to make


    up a very serious illness.


    Of course, Arthur would help her. He signaled her to sit down first and then called his colleagues to


    ask.


    After hanging up, Arthur threw up his hands and said, "As you expected, he is indeed ill, but he just has


    somemon minor diseases of the elderly. He doesn''t need to be hospitalized at all, but his attending


    doctor said that he insisted on staying in the hospital."


    Emelia nodded. "Alright, I see. Thank you."


    Arthur smiled and said, "You''re wee."


    Emelia was silent for a moment, and then she said with some difficulty, "Actually...


    there''s something else I need your help with."


    Arthur asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Emelia said, "Since he''s already hospitalized, I want you to arrange for me to do a DNA test with him."


    "A DNA test?" Arthur almost jumped up from the chair. "Are you suspecting that he is not your father?"


    Emelia shook her head and said, "I am sure."


    She had never understood before why Oliver and Taylor were neither good nor close to her.


    They had always seen her with disgust. They had showed no affection for her at all.


    Later, she realized that she was not his biological daughter at all.


    Even her deceased mother was not her biological mother.


    All of this was told by her mother before she died. Her mother said with difficulty, "I can no longer


    protect you in the future, so I have to tell you this secret."


    "They will definitely make advantage of you, in the future, get money from you, and even sell you."


    "When the timees, don''t be polite to them, don''t be bullied by them, and don''t put yourself at their


    mercy due to the bond, because... you have no blood rtions with them."


    She was the child of a friend of her mother''s. The girl fell in love with a man, but she failed to get


    married to him.


    She was very depressed after giving birth to the child. After she entrusted the child to someone, she


    died.


    That was why Oliver and Taylor hated her so much, because they had to spend more money to raise


    an extra child.


    Fortunately, her mother was a gentle and kind person.


    Even if she was not her biological daughter, she still treated her as her own.


    Hearing this, Arhtur waspletely stunned. He had never known that Emelia had such a background.


    Most likely, Julian didn''t know either.


    Arthur said in confusion, "Since you know it, why do you need to do the DNA test?"


    Emelia gave a wry smile. "I have to make preparations for my future. If they insist on saying that I''m


    their own child, insist on asking me for money and forcing me to support them, I should have some


    evidence to back me up, shouldn''t I?"


    Emelia lowered her eyes and said sadly, "These years, I''ve already done enough to repay them for


    their upbringing. I imagine you know that they''ve taken a lot of money from Julian."


    They would have lived the rest of their lives without worrying at the price of her three years'' youth and


    heartache. Wasn''t it enough?


    They didn''t know how to cherish it, and squandered all they had, she wouldn''t tolerate it anymore.


    Arthur nodded. "That''s true."


    He added, "Don''t worry about it. I''ll ask someone to arrange it for you. He won''t notice it."


    "Thank you.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    " Emelia handed a bag containing her own hair to Arthur and said seriously, "I''ll treat you to dinner


    another day."


    Arhur smiled and agreed.


    After that, Emelia left for Oliver''s ward.


    Oliver stayed in a triple-room on the third floor. When Emellia entered, Oliver was sitting on the hospital


    bed, boasting and chatting with others. He didn''t look sick at all.


    When he looked up and saw Emelia, he immediately rolled his eyes, raised his hand to cover his chest


    andy down on the bed.


    Emelia pretended not to see his disguise. She walked over and asked with concern, "Dad, what''s


    wrong? Do you need me to call a doctor for you?"


    Oliver hurriedly opened his eyes. "No need, no need. It''s just that my chest hurts for a while."


    Emelia said, "I consulted your attending doctor just now. He says that your illness is very serious and


    you will have to stay in hospital for a long time."


    Emelia purposely brought up this topic so that Oliver could take the initiative to bring up the matter of


    money.


    Sure enough, Oliver said, "Yes, maybe there will be surgery. Emelia, look, this is anotherrge sum of


    money. What should we do?"


    Hearing Oliver''s words, the two patients and their reltives turned to look at Emelia.


    Emelia took out her mobile phone and said, "Dad, you know that I have just had my job settled, and I


    don''t have much ie. But I still have some money that I had prepared for renting my apartment. I''ll


    transfer it to you."


    Emelia deliberately revealed her current situation to others, in case Oliver would confuse right and


    wrong and say that she gave him no money in the future.


    Oliver stared at her phone and asked, "How much?"


    Emelia replied, "Twenty thousand."


    Oliver was very dissatisfied. "Only 20,000?"


    Emelia''s eyes instantly turned red. "This is all of my savings. I haven''t had a decent job since I


    divorced. How much do you think I can afford? Besides, didn''t I give you more than a hundred


    thousand a year ago?"


    The patient next to him couldn''t stand it anymore. He persuaded Oliver, "It''s not easy for her. 20,000 is


    arge sum. At least it canst for a period of time."


    Another one said, "Yes, yes, she is divorced. Life must be very hard. Don''t make things difficult for her."


    Oliver was very embarrassed, so he had to say, "Okay, okay, then transfer it to me."


    Anyway, he was not sick. After she left, he would leave the hospital and continue to gamble with this


    money.


    He didn''t believe that he couldn''t win a sum after all these years.

 Chapter 77 Continue to Make Trouble

    Chapter 77 Continue to Make Trouble


    In front of other patients, Emelia gave twenty thousand to Oliver.


    Looking at the smile on Oliver''s face after receiving the money, Emelia said with sobs and said, "Dad, I


    only have money for food now. I have really tried my best."


    After that, Emelia pretended to wipe away the tears. She was a gentle girl, and now she looked very


    pitiful.


    Just as Oliver was about to say something, a patient''s rtive said to Emelia, "Twenty thousand is a


    The other one said to Oliver, "Oliver, didn''t you say that you also have a son? Why didn''t hee?"


    "That''s right. We say that raising a son in case of aging, and we can''t let our daughter pay all the


    money."


    Oliver opened his mouth but he didn''t say anything.


    He wanted to ask Emelia to go out and buy him something to eat. It''s better to buy him some new


    clothes.


    She had disappeared for more than a year. And she wanted to brush him off with mere twenty grand?


    He wanted to rip her off.


    But since someone else had spoken like that, he would let her go for the time being. Anyway, since she


    had appeared, he would have plenty of opportunities to ask her for money in the future.


    Therefore, he changed the topic, "Okay, I know you are busy. You can go back now. I''m fine here."


    Emelia nodded gratefully. "Please take good care of yourself. Call me if you need anything."


    Emelia acted like a well-behaved daughter. After turning around and leaving, she immediately


    cklisted Oliver on her phone.


    Oliver must have thought that since she appeared and that she could be ripped off by them. However,


    they did not know that that was thest time she had interacted with them. In the future, when they met


    again, she would treat them as strangers.


    Emelia had told Arthur about her origins. After she had left, the first thing Arthur did was to inform


    Julian.


    Julian was also very surprised on the other end of the phone. "The Jones couples aren''t her birth


    parents?"


    "Yes." Arthur said, "She won''t lie about this kind of things. I feel that she really has no choice, so she


    ns to use the opportunity to break off all rtionships with them."


    Julian pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Indeed, for people like Oliver and his son, since they had found her, they would definitely not let her go.


    With her current financial resources, how could she afford what they want?


    Originally, he wanted to find a chance to talk to her about Oliver and Taylor. He wanted to ask if she


    needed his help to keep her from them.


    He had so many ways to stop them from harassing her, but it seemed that she didn''t need his help.


    After thanking Arthur, Julian wanted to hang up.


    Arthur added, "By the way, she said that she would treat me to dinner another day to express her


    gratitude."


    Julian didn''t know what to say.


    It seemed that since she came back, he had indirectly helped her several times. Why didn''t he have


    such treatment as Arthur?


    Arthur said. "Speaking of that, I really miss her cooking. But it seems that it''s not appropriate to tell her


    that I want to eat the food she makes."


    Julian sneered, "Since you know it''s not appropriate, then don''t."


    After saying that, Julian hung up angrily, and Arthur couldn''t helpughing at the other end.


    Not long after Emelia left the hospital, Oliver told Taylor to help him with the discharge formalities.


    Thest time Taylor was taken to the police station. The police gave him a lecture and let him go.


    Taylor couldn''t wait to ask Oliver, "How much did she give?"


    Oliver leaned on the passenger seat smugly. "20,000 dors."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Taylor thought it was too little. "Only 20,000? It should be at least 200,000."


    Taylor had gotten used to how generous Julian had been when he had taken money from him. He


    thought Emelia''s 20,000 dors is too little.


    Oliver said angrily, "Why are you in such a hurry? There will be a long way to go, won''t there?"


    Oliver added, "But she gave it to me me without hesitation. She must have a lot of money. I don¡¯t


    believe that she got nothing from her divorce with Julian Hughes. Getting married to such a super-rich


    man, she would divorce him without getting a dime? Only a fool would do that!"


    "I think she is still meek." The moment Oliver thought of how they could rid Emelia off in the future, he


    felt extremely proud. "It seems that it was right to keep her. Who could''ve expected that she would


    be our cash cow."


    Taylorughed as well.


    Yes, his father loved money as much as his life. At that time, he refused to take in the newborn Emelia.


    If she lived with them, they had to give her food.


    But his mother was a woman of the most equable temper and stubbornly insisted on keeping Emelia.


    It seemed that she had made the right choice.


    For Oliver and Taylor, 20,000 dors would soon be spent. Emelia had been waiting for them to contact


    her to ask for money.


    Although she had added their numbers into the ck list, they would definitely change their numbers


    and call her.


    Sure enough, she received a call of an unfamliar number that day.


    She calmly answered and heard Taylor shouting, "Emelia, where are you? Why aren''t you at home?"


    Emelia asked innocently, "I''m at a friend''s house. What''s the matter?"


    Taylor said grumpily, "We''ve spent all the money you gave because of Dad''s disease..."


    "Hello?... Hello?" Before Taylor could finish his words, he heard Emelia said ''hello'' twice. Then she said


    gloomily, "Brother, what did you say? Pardon. I didn''t hear clearly because the signal was weak."


    Taylor was furious, but he could only patiently repeated his request.


    Emelia replied, "I''m sorry, Brother. Crummy signal here. Let''s talk about it another day."


    After she finished speaking, she hung up. When Taylor called again, her mobile phone was turned off.


    Taylor was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He finally understood what happened. It was not because


    of the signal and Emelia did that on purpose.


    She deliberately fooled him and deliberately avoided giving him money in this way.


    Oliver thought that it would be easy to ask Emelia for more money, so he was a little confused about


    Taylor''s anger. "What''s wrong?"


    Taylor told Oliver what had happened. Oliver was so angry that he stamped his foots. "Is she going to


    hide from us?"


    Taylor snorted. "She must be."


    After all, Oliver had some life experience. He immediately said, "It''s okay. Isn''t she working as a


    screenwriter in a film and televisionpany? Let''s go to herpany and see if she would show up."


    "If she doesn''te out, we can make troubles to ruin her reputation. Then she can''t work there


    anymore, and she can''t even have a field in the screenwriter world!"


    Oliver''s words immediately earned Taylor''s strong support. "Dad, you are so clever. Why didn''t I think of


    going to herpany to make troubles?"


    "We can''t raise her for so many years in vain."


    But in fact, Emelia''s living expenses in the Jones family was from her deceased mother. Oliver had


    never spent a penny on her.

 Chapter 78 A Reason Why She Didnt Add Julian on WhatsApp

    Chapter 78 A Reason Why She Didn''t Add Julian on WhatsApp


    Previously, Julian had wanted to add Emelia''s contact in WhatsApp, but she had refused.


    That day, she received a WhatsApp message from Julian to add her. She chose to ignore it again, even


    if he wrote a note in the friend request: "I have important information for you."


    Emelia felt that there was no need for him to personally send anything to her, so she didn''t add him.


    After a while, Maisie, who was at work, called her. "Emelia, why didn''t you add Mr. Hughes on


    WhatsApp?"


    Emelia was confused. "Isn''t there any need?"


    Maisie said in a low voice with a headache, "Mr. Hughes really has some important information to send


    to you."


    "Then he can send it to you and you forward it to me. Or he can print it out and have it delivered to my


    desk."


    Emelia didn''t move at all, because she didn''t think that he had any information for her.


    What kind of information could he send her? After all, they had been divorced for more than a year.


    They''ve finished all the procedures and had all the agreements signed when they divorced, haven''t


    they?


    Maisie was speechless.


    She really didn''t know what to say, so she could only sigh, "Everybody knows that Mr. Hughes seldom


    add anyone on WhatsApp. I didn''t expect him to be rejected one day."


    WhatsApp, one of the modern social tools, was frequently used on all kinds of asions.


    The first thing people did when they met was to chat for a while and then add WhatsApp contacts to


    each other.


    However, since the appearance of WhatsApp, almost no one had ever added Julian, especially those


    women who had ulterior motives.


    Maisie felt that there were so few contacts in her boss'' WhatsApp.


    In addition to his family members, friends and his subordinates, there must be no others left.


    Hearing Maisie''s words, Emelia chuckled, "In that case, you can ask him why he didn''t add those


    people on WhatsApp . My answer is the same as his."


    Maisie had no choice but to end the call, and then reluctantly returned to Julian''s office.


    After being rejected on WhatsApp twice, it was easy to imagine how angry Julian was.


    Seeing Maisiee back, he asked with a cold face, "What did she say?"


    Julian swore to himself that if Emelia didn''t add him that time, he definitely wouldn''t care about her life


    and death. In the future, he definitely wouldn''t add her again.


    Maisie truthfully repeated Emelia''s words to Julian. "She said that you didn''t want to add someone


    else''s WhatsApp, did you? Her reason is the same as yours."


    Julian''s heart skipped a beat and he felt he almost died of anger.


    He didn''t add others'' WhatsApp contact, especially those women.


    The reason was that he didn''t want to talk to them, and he was sick of them. He didn''t want to have any


    rtionship with them, so why should he add them?


    So, was it because she hated him and didn''t want to talk to him that she didn''t want to add him?


    Also, did she not want to interact with him at all?


    Julian pursed his lips and silently took a few deep breaths in her heart. Only then did he not lose his


    temper in front of Maisie.


    Maisie asked tentatively, "How about... I''ll print out the transfer details and give them to her?"


    Julian snorted, "No, thanks."


    "Since she doesn''t need my help, let her live on her own."


    He said that he had something very important to send to her. Since she didn''t add his contact, it meant


    that she didn''t ept his help. Why should he try his best to help her?


    Maisie answered, "I see."


    "Then I''ll go to work." After saying that, Maisie turned around and went out.


    After Maisie left, Julian angrily threw the pen in his hand aside to vent his embarrassment and anger


    that he had been rejected twice.


    When it was almost time to get off work in the afternoon, Maisie called Emelia. "Emelia, you don''t have


    to cook for me tonight. I have social activities with Mr. Hughes."


    "Okay." Emelia agreed without hesitation.


    For businessman like him, there would often be dinner parties at night. Emelia knew very well that


    when she got married to Julian. It would be good for him to go home for dinner two days a week.


    However, it seemed that his social activities had decreased a lot since she began to adjust his diet.


    She didn''t know how frequent he had social activities now, but it had nothing to do with her anymore.


    After a simple dinner, Emelia continued to work with her script.


    At 11 o''clock, she sent a WhatsApp message to Maisie, asking her when she woulde back and if


    she needed to prepare something for her to sober up.


    After a long while, Maisie sent her a voice message. "Emelia, I''m drunk. Can youe and pick me


    up?"


    Emelia agreed without thinking. She had always been a friend who would fulfill friend¡¯s request.


    When Emelia arrived at the hotel where Maisie and Julian were, Emelia happened to run into Maisie


    and Julian, who were following a few men.


    Although Maisie could walk, Emelia could tell from her tightly knitted brows that she was struggling.


    After leaving the restaurant, they once more exchanged greetings. Aside from Julian and Maisie,


    Emelia didn''t know anyone else, so she quietly waited.


    After they finished their greetings and left one after another, Emelia immediately stepped forward to


    support Maisie and asked with concern, "Are you alright?"


    Maisie didn''t say anything but leaned against her, showing that she couldn''t hold on any longer.


    Emilia quickly helped her to the taxi she had taken when she had arrived, ignoring Julian, who was


    standing by the side.


    There will definitely be someone to send him home, and she did not need to ask so much. Since she


    had gotten out of the car, he had nced at her several times intentionally and unintentionally.


    After settling Maisie down, Emelia was about to get in the car and leave.


    Julian suddenly called her from behind, "Emelia. Wait!"


    After all, Emelia had lived with him for three years. From his tone, she could tell that he had drunk too


    much, because his tone was twice as slow as usual.


    She didn''t want to say anything more to him. She pretended not to hear him and continued to get into


    the car.


    A force was pressed on her arm. Julian pulled her over directly and held her in his arms.


    Just as Emelia was about to struggle, he suddenly approached her. His breath was burning with


    alcohol. He red at her and protested angrily, "Why didn''t you add me on WhatsApp?"


    "Why?" He waspletely drunk and dragged Emelia, refusing to let her go. "You must give me a


    reason today."


    "Julian, why do you drink like this?" Emelia felt that it was inconceivable.


    He had just had a stomach problem and was in hospital, hadn''t he? But he drank a lot tonight night.


    "What''s wrong?" He held her waist into his arms and a smile appeared on his lips. "You still care about


    me even after we''re divorced?"


    Emelia was so angry that she began tough. Where did he get the idea that she cared about him?


    Besides, since he didn''t care about his body, no matter what others said, it wouldn''t work.


    Emelia raised her hands and pushed him. "Let me go. I''m leaving."


    An ex-husband and his ex-wife, who had divorced, were making all sorts of physical contacts on the


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    street. How inappropriate that was!

 Chapter 79 Being Disliked

    Chapter 79 Being Disliked


    Emelia didn''t want to be entangled with the drunken Julian, but he wouldn''t let her waist go and


    continued to press her. "You haven''t given me a reason yet."


    Emelia looked up at the man in front of her with curiosity in her eyes.


    She was the ex-wife who he entangled with. That was really not Julian''s style.


    There was a deep and gloomy look in Julian''s eyes. Emelia couldn''t see through his mind, so she could


    only think of his behavior as: he was drunk.


    "Do you want a reason?" She stared at him and said calmly, "Okay, I''ll tell you."


    Julian made a gesture of listening carefully, and Emelia looked calm:"I don''t want to have more contact


    with a married man except for work, so I don''t think it''s necessary for us to add WhatsApp contacts."


    Because he didn''t the same as Emelia did, he couldn''t control himself and scolded, "Who the hell is a


    married man?"


    Emelia quietly smiled at him, which meant that she was talking about him.


    Yvonne had been choosing wedding dresses and jewelry for the past few days, which was on the


    news. Didn''t he know that?


    She also heard that their wedding was near, it was obvious that they were getting married.


    As for Yvonne, she didn''t know what she was doing. In the face of the reporters'' congrattions, she


    said with a cold face that she was just strolling around, which had nothing to do with Julian, let alone


    preparing for a marriage.


    If it had been in the past, Yvonne would have acquiesced sweetly.


    Although Yvonne denied it, for the outside world, it was equivalent to a confirmation.


    Who would stroll around wedding dresses and jewelry shops when they were free?


    His hands sped around her waist tighter. With a cold look on his face, he said, "Did you see that we


    got married?"


    Emelia continued to remain calm. "Although you haven''t had a wedding yet, you already have a woman


    in your heart. To me you are a married man."


    Julian was agitated at her words.


    Why was she thinking like that?


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvonne and he even hadn''t slept together and she called him "a married man"?


    Just as she was about to say something, Emelia suddenly smiled mockingly and said, "It seems that all


    the men in your Hughes Family like to be in love with two women at the same time."


    Emelia didn''t know much about Grandpa Hughes'' past, so she didn''tment.


    However, Julian''s father, Gerhard, had an affair a few years ago. When it came to Julian, rumors of his


    marriage with Yvonne kept spreading.


    Julian was obviously getting married to Yvonne, but he was hugging her, his ex-wife. They both loved


    two women at the same time.


    Emelia''s words woke him up, and his grip on her waist involuntarily loosened.


    He didn''t expect that Emelia would use that to attack him.


    In the past, only he disliked her father and brother. He didn''t expect that she would also dislike his


    family.


    What had happened to his father Gerhard really rendered him in an awkward position.


    Taking advantage of his absent-mindedness, Emelia suddenly pushed him away. She turned around


    and got into the taxi to leave.


    She knew that it was not right for her to attack his parent when they quarreled, but she had just spoken


    without thinking.


    She was angry at Julian''s inexplicable behavior and his selfishness.


    He hugged her. Did he think about her feeling?


    Emelia thought that once Yvonne found out, she would be the mistress who ruined their rtionship.


    Although Yvonne had once yed such a role in her marriage, Emelia had always been despicable, so


    she would never allow herself to be such a person.


    Therefore, after the divorce, she kept a great distance from Julian.


    But Julian''s behavior was very likely to make all her efforts in vain.


    Seeing the green taxi speeding away in front of him, Julian''s eyes darkened.


    When they got home, Emelia helped Maisie into her bedroom. Just as she was about to get up and go


    to the kitchen to make some medicine for her, Maisie suddenly hugged her and cried on her shoulder.


    Emelia was startled. Ever since she had gotten married to Julian, Maisie had always been an extremely


    tough and calm girl in her eyes.


    "Maisie, what''s wrong?" Emelia was extremely worried.


    Maisie cried, "Emelia, falling in love with an unattainable man is really too painful, too painful..."


    Emelia seemed to have been stabbed in the heart. She lowered her eyes and murmured in response to


    Maisie, "Yes, it really hurts."


    Maisie continued to cry, and her tears instantly soaked the clothes on Emelia''s shoulder, making


    Emelia deeply feel her pain.


    Emeliaforted her softly, "Although he is too far to catch up, if he also loves you, the gap between


    you will be smaller."


    It was much better for a couple to face the problems together than they could not get any response at


    all after paying all their hearts.


    Maisie suddenlyughed. "He loves me?"


    "How could he love me?" Maisie''s words were full of self-mockery and sadness.


    "All he knows is to tease me."


    Emelia sighed softly. "Lie down for a while. I''ll you make something for you to sober up."


    Emelia did not ask Maisie who the man she loved was. Since Maisie was in so much pain, she would


    not ask, lest Maisie would be embarrassed after waking up.


    No wonder Maisie, who had always been calm, drank a lot. It turned out to be love.


    Only love could make people cry andugh at the same time like this.


    Not long after Maisie was settled, Emelia received a video call from Nina.


    Nina said crossly, "Have you read what Pris posted?"


    "No, what happened?" Emelia spent most of her time working, and she had no habit of browsing social


    media.


    Nina said, "She reposted a video on Meta. It was an interview that she received. She said that there


    are many shady deals in every industry, so is the scriptwriting business. She said that it was obviously


    a circle that relied on ability and talent to earn a living, but there were people who relied on beauty to


    get a promotion. This was clearly alluding to you!"


    Emelia was much calmer than Nina, "She didn''t mention my name. Why are you so angry?"


    Nina snorted, "If she dares mention your name, I will be the first to tear her apart!"


    Emelia began tough, "Don''t always tear each one apart. Watch your mouth."


    Emelia knew that Nina had always been a loyal person, especially when it came to her matters.


    However, they really couldn''t do anything about Pris'' insinuations, could they?


    They couldn''t insinuate Pris on Twitter just like she did, could they?


    She''d better type rather than fight right now, so that the script could be finished earlier.


    Nina added, "I think she''s starting to target at you. You have to be careful."


    "Well, I''ll try my best not to get in touch and have any conflict with her." Emelia didn''t quite understand.


    She felt that she was ordinary enough. It was the first time for her to write a script in more than four


    years since she became a scriptwriter. Why was Pris jealous of her?


    Was Pris jealous about it that she wanted to write this script, but Viggo Johansen gave the chance


    to Emelia?

 Chapter 80 Wont Endure It Any More

    Chapter 80 Won''t Endure It Any More


    Emelia told Nina her doubts. Nina said without any hesitation, "That''s right, some people are so


    pettythat they hate and aim at someone just because of a slight thing."


    "Pris is poor of character. Viggo asked you to write the script. If she dare, why doesn¡¯t she demand it


    from Viggo?" Nina snorted, "She was incapable, but me on others for being outstanding. It''s really


    fucking interesting."


    Nina added, "By the way, you don''t know yet, do you? I heard that Pris has a secret crush on Viggo.


    It''s probably because of this that she hates you even more."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Does she have a secret crush on Mr. Johansen?" Emelia was indeed quite surprised.


    "Yeah, rumor has it." After Nina finished speaking, she started toin about Pris, "She doesn''t


    even care about her own character. I¡¯m not going to talk about her appearance. After all, it''s not proper


    to attack someone else''s appearance. However, with her sarcastic and mean character, how could


    Viggo fall in love with her?"


    It wasn''t that Nina purposely ndered Pris. Regardless of whether it was the author circle or the


    screenwriter circle, Pris had a bad reputation.


    Relying on the fact that she had once been popr with a few books and some loyal fans, she always


    looked down on others, which was so annoying.


    Emelia knew that Pris¡¯ character was poor, but she always felt that she was far away from being


    involved in intrigue.


    When Kina Salkowski had refused Pris as her student but and epted Emelia, Emelia had felt


    her hostility.


    However, at that time, her mind was still on her family and Julian, so she didn''t care about Pris. It


    seemed that she was philosophical in those days.


    Thinking of this, Emelia said to Nina, "It seems that if I want to gain my foothold in this society, not only


    should I bepetent, but I should also have the ability to deal with the intrigues and schemes."


    Nina cheered her up, "Come on, Emelia!"


    Emelia was amused by her.


    The next morning, Maisie woke up from the hangover.


    Emelia cooked light porridge. After Maisie sat down at the dining table, she asked somewhat uneasily,


    "Last night... I didn''t say anything stupid, did I?"


    "No." Emelia chuckled, "You fell asleep when you came back."


    "Okay..." Maisie looked relieved.


    With a family background like her, she had a secret crush on an unattainable man. Even if Emelia knew


    about it, she still felt embarrassed.


    She had been hiding her own thoughts, just to make them her secrets.


    Last night at the dinner party, she identally heard someone say that he might ept a marriage


    arranged by his family recently. Her heart was suddenly broken.


    Although she knew that she was just a secretary and could not get him, when she heard taht he was


    really going to get married, she still felt desperate.


    After he got married, there would be no possibility for her at all.


    So she couldn''t help drinking too much.


    It was useless to drown her sorrow with alcohol. After sobering up, she still felt bitter in her heart.


    Emelia gave her a bowl of porridge without any extra expression, "Drink some porridge. It''ll make your


    stomach feel better."


    "Okay." Maisie hid the sadness in her eyes and lowered her head to drink the porridge.


    After breakfast, Maisie went to work. Emelia packed up and was about to continue working before


    Viggo called her, "Emelia, are you avable now?"


    Emelia asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Viggo paused for a moment on the phone and said, "Come to thepany. Two people are looking for


    you..."


    "Could it be... my dad and my brother?" Emelia instinctively had a premonition.


    "Yes." Viggo''s tone was a little serious, "They mored to see you and said that you didn''t support your


    father."


    Emelia was so angry that her body was shaking, "I''ll be right there."


    Emelia still underestimated the shamelessness and despicableness of Oliver and his son. She didn''t


    expect them to make trouble in Tymers Entertainment.


    This indirectly proved that the two of them were really mindless. Their purpose was to ask for money


    from her. If they made her lose everything, wouldn''t they also be unable to get a penny?


    After hanging up the phone, Emelia went to the bathroom to wash her face. Then she took a few deep


    breaths to calm herself down and hurried out.


    She had originally intended to take the initiative to go to Oliver and his son after getting the DNA


    identification report.


    She didn''t expect that they would spend the 3,000 dors so quickly and ask her for money again


    without hesitation.


    Wasn''t it shameless for them to rely on a girl to make a living?


    On the way to Tymers Entertainment by taxi, Emelia called Arthur and asked if the DNA identification


    report hade out.


    "I asked my colleague just now. He said they would make it in the afternoon." After that, Arthur asked


    with concern, "Did they make trouble for you again?"


    "No, I''m just asking." Emelia didn''t want Arthur to know that Oliver and his son had made trouble in


    Tymers Entertainment.


    She was afraid that Arthur would tell Julian.


    Arthur said, "It''s good that they didn''t do it. I''ll send it to you as soon as I get it in the afternoon."


    "Thank you." Emelia thanked him and hung up the phone.


    When she arrived at Tymers Entertainment, Emelia learned that Oliver and his son had been asked


    into the conference room by Viggo.


    She hurriedly took the elevator upstairs to Viggo''s office. Coincidentally, she ran into Pris and her


    assistant as soon as she got out of the elevator.


    Pris'' assistant''s name was Mindy Wood, which Emelia had inquired about.


    Emelia was in a hurry to deal with Oliver and his son, so she lowered her eyes, avoiding eye contact


    with them.


    However, she did not want to cause trouble, which did not mean that the other party would let her go.


    Mindy Wood''s tone was still cold and sarcastic, "Some people look gentle on the surface, but in fact,


    they are vicious. They don''t even support their own fathers."


    Emelia didn''t find it strange that they would know about this. Oliver and his son were so good at making


    trouble, and everyone in Tymers Entertainment should have known about it.


    But Emelia had to admit that Pris was indeed very scheming.


    She had never personally participated in this kind of face-to-face conflicts. She would leave it to the


    assistant.


    She seemed to be out of the affair, but if it weren''t for her instructions, how could an assistant be so


    arrogant as to offend others?


    Emelia was already in a bad mood because of Oliver and his son, and Mindy was so entric. She


    immediately decided to talk back.


    She looked up at Mindy and replied calmly, "Some people make sarcastic remarks when they don''t


    know the truth. Be careful not to get themselves pped in their faces in the future."


    "What..." Obviously, Mindy did not expect that Emelia would talk back calmly and powerfully. For a


    moment, she was speechless.


    Emelia ignored her and turned to leave.


    After hanging up Nina''s phonest night, Emelia also reflected on herself.


    She had always adhered to the principle of being gentle to others. She had never fought or argued with


    them. This was good, but it was not appropriate to be tolerant all the time.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been bullied by so many people, including Julian, Yvonne, the Hughes


    Family, Oliver and his son, and Pris.


    Therefore, she had to be tough.


    If others didn''t provoke her, she wouldn''t.


    But if someone else made trouble for her, she would not swallow her anger and endure it


    anymore.

 Chapter 81 Find a New Home

    Chapter 81 Find a New Home


    "I''m her biological father. I was hospitalized and she disappeared. Shouldn''t I expose such an unfilial


    daughter?"


    As soon as Emelia walked to the door of the conference room, he heard Oliver shouting at Viggo


    inside.


    Emelia was so angry that she began tough.


    Oliver was really shameless. How could he say something like "I''m her biological father" without


    blushing?


    Wasn''t he afraid of being struck by lightning if he said such words without conscience?


    Perhaps Oliver and his son had always thought that she did not know the inside story of her family, so


    they bullied her unscrupulously and confidently.


    Viggo''s voice came, sounding like he was trying his best to persuade him, "But if you make such a


    scene, both sides will suffer. If Emelia loses everything, you two won''t be able to get anything."


    Oliver scolded angrily, "I don''t care! She ruined my life, and I will also ruin hers."


    After Oliver finished speaking, Emelia couldn''t bear it any longer and pushed open the door and walked


    in.


    This was her so-called father and brother. They plotted against her four years ago, and now they were


    going to destroy her again.


    As soon as Oliver and Taylor saw here in, they immediately rushed towards her with threatening


    gestures.


    "You unfilial daughter, how dare you show up!" Oliver was so angry that he wanted to give Emelia a


    p.


    Viggo rushed over to protect Emelia behind him and scolded the two sternly, "If you want to beat her


    up, don''t me me for calling the security guards to throw you out."


    Viggo had not expected Oliver and his son to be so mean and even try to hit someone.


    Oliver and his son were shocked by Viggo''s imposing manner and took a few steps back.


    Taylor looked Viggo, who was protecting Emelia, up and down. A dirty smile appeared on his lips, "Yo,


    Mr. Johansen, why are you so nervous about my sister? Have you fallen in love with her?"


    "Well, anyway, she has been slept by Julian. Let''s give you a discount and give her to you at a lower


    price. How about you give us a sum of money?"


    Viggo looked at Taylor in disbelief. He had never thought that he would hear such unscrupulous words.


    This was not only an insult to Emelia, but also an insult to him.


    Viggo was so angry that he was trembling.


    "Sorry, Mr. Johansen." Emelia became inured to the unusual. Four years ago, they could send her to


    Julian''s bed, and now, they could send her to another man.


    Her heart had been numbed by Oliver and his son.


    She came out from behind Viggo and said indifferently, "Why should I support you? You and I have no


    blood rtions."


    When these words came out of Emelia'' mouth, Viggo was extremely surprised.


    Oliver and Taylor were also stunned for a moment. Oliver angrily denied, "What do you mean by having


    no blood rtions? What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "It is!" Taylor also chimed in, "Emelia, I really didn''t expect you to be such a person. In order to avoid


    the responsibility of supporting the old man, you said that you were not his biological daughter."


    "All right! Stop arguing. My mother told me everything before she died." Looking at their faces, Emelia


    felt extremely disgusted.


    If she had the report of DNA identification, she would have thrown it at their face as soon as possible,


    so as not to talk nonsense with them.


    Oliver and Taylor looked at each other in a panic. Oliver intended to die without admitting it, "You


    believe whatever your mother says?"


    Emelia said lightly, "Why don''t we do the DNA identification"


    Oliver snorted, "Why should I do the DNA identification? I said you are my biological daughter, and you


    are my biological daughter. You are supposed to support me!"


    Emelia knew that Oliver would not admit it, so she took the initiative to take DNA identification.


    Taylor chimed in, "Even if you''re not his biological daughter, our father has raised you for so many


    years. Don''t you know how to repay him?"


    "I don''t know how to repay him?" Emelia let out a coldugh, "How much did you spend in the three


    years after I married Julian?"


    "As long as you don''t squander, you have nothing to worry about with that money. Do you think I


    haven''t paid you back?"


    "One of you is addicted to gambling, and the other is spending money on wine. You don''t use any


    money on the right way!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense with them." As an outsider, Viggo was so angry that he couldn''t stand what Emelia


    said.


    He pulled Emelia back and looked sharply at Oliver and his son, warning them, "Are you leaving by


    yourself? Or do you want me to call security guards to throw you out?"


    Oliver said angrily, "What do you mean?"


    Viggo said in disgust, "I thought there was a misunderstanding between you and Emelia before, but


    now it seems that Emelia is not wrong at all. You are too shameless."


    Taylor shamelessly threatened Viggo, "You''re still on Emelia''s side? Do you believe that I''ll go out and


    expose your improper rtionship?"


    "I''ve been in the entertainment industry for so many years. What matters haven''t I suffered? If you have


    the ability, just explode." Viggo unceremoniously argued with Oliver and his son, and then called the


    security guards toe up.


    While Oliver and his son were shouting, they were taken out by the security guards along the way.


    "Thank you." Emelia was not in a good mood, but she quickly thanked Viggo.


    After thanking him, she apologized, "I didn''t expect them toe to thepany. I''m sorry to cause


    such chaos to thepany."


    Viggo turned around and poured her a cup of warm boiled water, "Sit for a while first."


    Emelia sat down with water in her hands.


    Viggo said, "They came to make trouble at the beginning. I thought there was a misunderstanding


    among you and them, so I called you over. If I had known that they were so despicable, I would have


    thrown them out."


    "I''ll face them sooner orter." Emelia said in a low voice, "I wanted to get the DNA identification report


    and then find them. I also wanted to give them some money when I was about to tell them, but now..."


    Emelia regretted being softhearted, "As long as they treat me well, I won''t leave them behind."


    "Human nature is selfish and self-centered. They really vividly demonstrated it." Viggo sighed.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "They have made such a scene today. Will it have a bad impact on thepany?" This was what


    Emelia was most worried about.


    She didn''t care about what she bore, but it was too much to implicate Viggo and thepany.


    "Nothing bad." Viggoforted her, "First of all, you are not a public artist. Secondly, justice naturally


    inhabits a man''s heart. Go back and continue to focus on your script."


    Viggo''s words eased the anxiety in Emelia''s heart. She was very moved, "Thank you, Mr. Johansen..."


    Viggo smiled gently, "Don''t be so polite to me."


    While Emelia was lowering her head and drinking water, Viggo suddenly asked softly, "Emelia, have


    you ever thought about finding a new home for your heart?"


    Viggo had never known that Emelia''s family background was soplicated. Everything she had just


    faced made him feel pity for her.


    On impulse, he no longer wanted to suppress feeling and wanted to protect her with his own strength.

 Chapter 82 Julian hated Her That Much

    Chapter 82 Julian hated Her That Much


    Suddenly, when Emelia was asked by Viggo, she stopped drinking water and looked a little confused.


    After meeting Viggo''s affectionate gaze, she instantly came to her senses.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina was right. Viggo was into her.


    Emelia had always felt that Nina was talking nonsense, but at this moment, Viggo''s eyes revealed


    everything.


    She put down the ss uneasily, "Mr. Johansen, I..."


    Before she could finish her words, Viggo directly confessed to her, "Emelia, I like you very much."


    Emelia was so terrified that she was on the verge of escaping.


    It had been many years since she had been confessed. After graduating from college, she married


    Julian. Other than Nina, none of her former ssmates were in contact with her. She was separated


    from the world and performed her duty as Mrs. Hughes.


    She didn''t want to have too much contact with any man, so as not to bring negative news to Julian and


    the Hughes Family.


    At this time, after being suddenly confessed by Viggo, Emelia was not only shocked but also


    frightened.


    Viggo saw her uneasiness and slowed down his tone, "At first, I was just attracted by your literary


    talent. Later, when I slowly came into contact with you, I found that your temperament was also


    charming and gentle, which made me want to cherish and take care of you."


    "I know that you probably don''t want to talk about love for the time being. I originally wanted to continue


    to suppress my feelings, but what happened to Oliver and his son just now made me no longer want to


    suppress and hide it."


    Viggo looked at her and said word by word sincerely, "I want to stand by your side and protect you from


    any harm."


    Emelia admitted that when she was in such a troubled situation, Viggo''s words moved her a lot.


    But the more moved she was, the more rational she became.


    The more rational she became, the more she felt that she could not harm Viggo.


    She shook her head and said, "Mr. Johansen, thank you for your appreciation, but I believe that you will


    meet a better girl in the future."


    She had once divorced and was not worthy of Viggo.


    And a perfect Prince Charming like Viggo was worth a better girl.


    Viggo naturally knew why she said such a thing. He asked her bitterly, "Why do you look down on


    yourself? You are very good, perfect and excellent."


    Viggo tried his best to make Emelia put down the self-abasement, "My family background is very


    ordinary. My parents are ordinary people. You don''t have to bear the pressure of family background


    when you are with me.


    "


    This was a great pain in Emelia''s heart. Heather and Caroline looked down on her from the bottom of


    their hearts, so the three years of marriage had left a big shadow in her heart.


    Emelia could feel Viggo''s sincerity, but she still lowered her head and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Johansen..."


    She loved a man and knew what it felt like to love someone.


    And she had no feelings of love for Viggo at this moment.


    Viggo''s eyes dimmed a little, but then he smiled gently, "I knew you would refuse."


    A year ago, after her divorce with Julian, she had been in a state of focusing on her career. Viggo could


    tell it, so he did not say anything more.


    If it weren''t for what happened today, he would have waited patiently for her to open her heart.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you home first." Viggo got up.


    Emelia quickly said, "No need, I''ll go back by myself."


    Viggo insisted on sending her off. "Now that you''re like this, I''m not at ease letting you go back by


    yourself. I think you should take it easy."


    Emelia had no choice but to listen to Viggo. When the two of them went out of the conference room


    together, the other employees kept looking at Emelia, as if they really saw her as a heartless person


    who didn''t support her parents.


    After entering the elevator, Viggoforted Emelia. "I''ll exin it to everyone when Ie back."


    Viggo thought for a moment and said, "In this matter, if you have any difficulties, juste to me


    directly."


    "Thank you." Emelia was very grateful, but she thought that she didn''t need any help for the time being.


    In the afternoon, after she got the proof of the parent-child appraisal report, she would immediately talk


    to Oliver andpletely cut ties with them.


    However, Emelia didn''t expect this matter to brew in the time it took to report.


    The cause was that an inte celebrity posted a video, which was an interview about Oliver.


    In the interview, Oliver cried and used her of being cold and cruel. He used her of not supporting


    the old man and that she had disappeared after he was ill.


    The inte celebrity had millions of fans, and his Twitter was mostly focused on this kind of short-term


    problems, so the video was uploaded and caused a great uproar.


    Thements were full of curses for the unfilial daughter, Emelia, and all kinds of unpleasant words


    were spoken out.


    Looking at the smellyments, Emelia felt dizzy.


    She had only seen a lot of stars or some popr parties being abused on the Inte, but she had


    never thought that she would encounter such a thing one day.


    Although Oliver didn''t mention her name in the video for the time being, everyone could be human-


    powered search.


    Someone secretly posted a photo of her in thements, which brought another wave of curses to


    Emelia.


    It could be seen that the photo was taken recently. It could be said that she had secretly taken it.


    Emelia was so angry that her hands and feet were shaking violently. Someone must have targeted her


    with great purpose for being able to take her photo now.


    Taking a few deep breaths, she tried to calm herself down.


    She picked up her phone and dialed Oliver¡¯s number. She asked directly, "What do you want?"


    Oliver¡¯ tone was that of a rogue. "We don''t want you do anything. If you don''t support the old man, why


    don''t wein it to the media?"


    Emelia sneered. "You''ll be satisfied if you destroy me?"


    Oliver snorted coldly. "Then I won''t care. If you don''t let us live well, we won''t let you live well."


    Now they didn''t expect to get money from Emelia. Anyway, someone gave them money.


    Not long after they were driven out by Tymers Entertainment, someone contacted them and said that


    as long as they brought shame on Emelia, they would pay them money.


    He also rmended this self-media inte celebrity to them, so that the most-streamed and


    exposure rate could be found.


    Emelia talked with Oliver: "I''ve already received the parent-child appraisal report. I''ll announce itter."


    Oliver was furious. "The parent-child appraisal report? When did you do it?"


    Oliver had never expected that Emelia would still have such a trump card.


    Previously, he refused to admit that Emelia was not his biological daughter. He just wanted to seize this


    and ask Emelia for money.


    In a fit of anger, Oliver shouted shamelessly, "Even if we are exposed that we are not rted by blood,


    you have to raise me. After raising you for such a long time, there will always be hard work for


    morality!"


    "Do you want to say that I took a lot of money from Julian?"


    "Do you have any evidence?"


    "I told you I didn''t take a single cent. If you have the ability, you can ask Julian to testify for you!"


    "He hates you so much and if wants him to testify for you. Dream on!"


    Oliver¡¯s words made Emelia¡¯s heart ache.


    Yes, Julian hated her so much. How could he testify for her? It was even more impossible for him to


    publicly admit that she used to be his ex-wife.


    That was too embarrassing.

 Chapter 83 The Failed Ex-husband

    Chapter 83 The Failed Ex-husband


    This call ended with Emelia hanging up in anger.


    This time, Oliver and his son pushed her to the edge of the storm and let her inwork violence of


    thousands ofizens. Emelia¡¯sst affection for them waspletely cut off.


    It was over. Anyway, Oliver and his son had no feelings for her at all. They had been using her all the


    time.


    After hanging up the phone, Emelia calmed down and went out to the hospital to find Arthur to get the


    report.


    She took a taxi to the hospital and took the elevator to Arthur¡¯ office.


    The hospital had always been crowded with people. While taking the elevator, Emelia was quietly


    standing by the side. Suddenly, a woman standing next to her kept staring at her and muttering to her


    peers, "Why does this woman look a little familiar?"


    Another woman came over and nced at Emelia. Suddenly, she raised her voice and said, "Isn''t this


    the woman who was exposed and didn''t support her biological father?"


    "It''s true!"


    As the two of them discussed this, everyone in the elevator immediately turned to look at Emelia.


    After recognizing her, they began to denounce her one after another. Those words were as unpleasant


    as they could be.


    Under the discussion and curses of the crowd, Emelia¡¯s face slowly turned pale.


    She had been kind to others for more than two decades, and she had never been scolded like this.


    What''s more, she didn''t expect that there would be so horrible that online violence extended to reality.


    When she saw those badments online, she was just angry. But now, in addition to anger, she also


    felt ashamed, embarrassed, and humiliated.


    She fled the elevator in a panic, even if she had not reached the floor where Arthur¡¯ office was located.


    What went too far was that when she turned around and left, someone gave her a hard push. She


    staggered and almost fell to the ground. She was so angry that her eyes turned red.


    When she turned around angrily to argue with the person who pushed her, the elevator door had slowly


    closed, carrying those people all the way up.


    She didn''t dare take the elevator again, nor did he dare appear in front of everyone again. With red


    eyes, Emelia ran into the fire escape stair next to her and called Arthur, asking him to send the report


    down.


    Arthur was very puzzled. "How do I send you to fifth floor of the fire escape stair? Why don''t youe


    up?"


    "It''s hard to say. Please send it down for me first.


    "Emelia¡¯s voice was a little choked, and Arthur could hear it. He frowned slightly and took the report


    downstairs.


    "What happened?" After Arthur found Emelia, he pulled her out of the dark stairwell and went to a quiet


    ce at the end of the corridor to talk.


    Emelia lowered her eyes and told Arthur what had just happened. Arthur was extremely angry. "It''s


    precisely because of these people that there are so many online violence events!"


    They didn''t know the truth behind all this, they cursed people maliciously. Was this fair to the person


    involved?


    "I''ll send you back." After such a thing happened, it was impossible for Arthur to let Emelia go back by


    herself. She would encounter some strange people along the way.


    On the way back, Arthur asked Emelia, "How do you n to deal with this?"


    Emelia told him "Mr. Johansen said that he would help me rify it in the name of thepany."


    As soon as Oliver¡¯ video was searched in the interview video, Viggo called her and said that he would


    help her rify the result after she got the report.


    Viggo also said that the photo she had been exposed in thements was taken when she was


    waiting for the elevator, so the person who secretly took photos of her should be the person working in


    the same building as Tymers Entertainment, or maybe an employee inside Tymers Entertainment.


    Arthur coughed lightly and said, "Viggo helped you rify it?"


    Emelia didn''t understand why he had such a reaction. "Yes, someone found out that I might be Tymers


    Entertainment''s employee, so Mr. Johansen ns to help me rify in the name of thepany."


    "That''s more authoritative and formal."


    Arthur was speechless for a while.


    Since Viggo had stood up for her, would Julian still be of any use?


    By the way, why didn''t Julian help?


    Based on what he had been thinking during this period of time, it''s not like Julian didn''t do anything


    after such a major event happen to Emelia this time?


    Arthur didn''t know that Julian had just been rejected by Emelia on WhatsApp, so he didn''t know that he


    was angry.


    He was so angry that he no longer cared about Emelia''s life and death. He was so angry that she


    would die on her own.


    Even if something happened, he would have to wait until Emelia begged him before he could help.


    Because he was quite puzzled, Arthur took the initiative to ask Emelia "Why didn''t you look for Julian?


    Oliver said that you regardless of his life or death, Julian have the most say."


    In the past few years, Oliver and his son had taken so much money from Julian. Didn''t he give it all for


    the sake of Emelia?


    If it hadn''t been for Emelia, how would he have cared about them?


    "Looking for Julian?" Emelia shook her head in self-mockery. "How could he help me? He hates me so


    much."


    Moreover, she had unpleasant time with Julian before, because of WhatsApp.


    Arthur opened his mouth but could not speak again.


    Arthur didn''t expect that Emelia would be so obsessed with thinking that Julian hated her. It seemed


    that the three-year marriage with him had left her with a lot of psychological traumas.


    After sending Emelia back, the first thing Arthur did was to call Julian.


    "Emelia just came to the hospital to get a report and was scolded in the elevator." After Arthur


    answered the phone, he went straight to the point.


    Julian immediately stood up from his chair. "What?"


    Arthur said seriously, "I didn''t lie to you. She hid in the fire escape stairs and didn''t daree out."


    Julian was silent for a moment.


    He did know that Emelia had been attacked online. After the video became hot search, Maisie


    immediately told him.


    But he did not expect things to be so serious that it affected her life in reality.


    Arthur said that she hid in the fire escape stairs and did not daree out. After hearing it, he felt very


    ufortable.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Arthur added, "It''s quite serious. She said that Viggo would help her rify it."


    Arthur¡¯ words dispelled the thought of helping Emelia. He said angrily, "Since she has a way to deal


    with it, why did you call me?"


    Arthur said helplessly, "When I was chatting with her, I learned that she had a bad impression of you."


    "She never thought of asking you for help to rify it, because she felt that you hated her to the


    extreme and would not help her at all."


    In the end, Arthur imitated Ezra''s usual yful tone and said, "It seems that... your ex-husband is really


    failed."


    After Arthur finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Julian was so angry that he almost threw the


    phone away.


    Was he that terrifying?


    She didn''t even dare ask him for help?


    "Even if he used to hate her, he''s gonna help her."


    Now that she had encountered such a serious matter, as long as she asked, he would definitely help


    her.


    After sitting alone in the office for a long time, he picked up the phone and called Maisie in.

 Chapter 84 Taking the Initiative to Help

    Chapter 84 Taking the Initiative to Help


    Maisie came in very quickly. Julian ordered, "Take the bank water bills that I asked you to prepare and


    give it to her."


    Although Julian had reced her with her name, Maisie still knew that he was referring to Emelia.


    She was a little surprised. "But didn''t you just say I don''t have to worry about it?"


    As early as the video was exposed, Maisie hade to find Julian.


    However, Julian said that she didn''t need to worry about it, so Maisie had to give up.


    The bank water bills that Julian had mentioned were the money that Oliver and his son had taken from


    him. After Oliver and his son had made trouble with Emelia thest time, he had instructed Maisie to


    get the financial department to print it.


    People like Julian had long been used to taking precautions. Although nothing happened at that time,


    he was ready.


    In the past, when he had sent her a WhatsApp message, he had said that he had important information


    to send to her. It was about these bills.


    But Emelia refused...


    Julian red at Maisie. How could she say so much when he asked her to do things?


    After being stared at, Maisie quickly took the order and left. "Okay, I know. I''ll arrange it right away."


    As soon as Maisie left, Julian regretted it.


    It was obvious that Emelia didn''t even ask him for help, and he had even sent himself to help.


    A few days ago, he had sworn not to care about her life anymore, but now he had taken action.


    He didn''t know what was wrong, but he felt... He really didn''t want to have such a bad impression in


    Emelia''s heart.


    When Maisie sent those documents to Emelia''s home, Emelia sent a private message to the inte


    celebrity through Twitter.


    She was trying to solve this matter in a low-key and gentle way so that this matter would not brew


    again.


    If the inte celebrity could delete this post that was seriously inconsistent with the facts, Emelia


    thought that her situation would be much better.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the inte celebrity''s attitude was very bad. He didn''t believe what


    she said at all. He didn''t believe that she had given the Oliver money a year ago or even a few days


    ago.


    He said about someone like her, who was morally corrupted, should be exposed and be despised by


    all.


    Emelia was furious.


    After hearing Emelia''s words, Maisie directly pointed out, "He must have received the money.


    Otherwise, who would spare no effort to discredit a person whom he has never seen or known?"


    After Julian established the HGH, Maisie also handled a lot of publicity and marketing affairs, so she


    was very clear about this marketing ount.


    There were many inte celebrities on Twitter, but in fact, many of them were marketing ounts. As


    long as they were given money, they would do something without any principles or bottom line.


    "He received the money?" Emelia said, "Do you mean that someone asked him to deliberately nder


    me?"


    Maisie nodded. "Most likely.


    "


    Emelia frowned slightly. "But Oliver and Taylor don''t have much money to give him."


    "Perhaps there''s someone behind Oliver and Taylor." Maisie made such a deduction.


    A name instantly appeared in Emelia''s mind: Pris.


    Coupled with the photo of her being exposed in the elevator of Tymers Entertainment, Emelia could not


    help suspecting that it was Pris.


    But this was just her spection. There was no actual evidence, so Emelia did not tell Maisie about it.


    It was only at this moment that Emelia hurriedly asked Maisie, "Why are you back at this time?"


    Maisie handed the file bag she brought back to Emelia. "Mr. Hughes asked me to give it to you."


    Emelia was a little surprised. After taking out the documents, she waspletely shocked.


    Emelia admitted that these bills were indeed very useful to her, but...Why would Julian take the


    initiative to give it to her?


    Emelia didn''t expect Julian to take the initiative to help her. When she was targeted by Yvonne and


    Caroline, he also helped her, but Emelia always thought that he did it for his own benefit.


    But this time...


    Maisie added, "Thest time Mr. Hughes wanted to add you on WhatsApp, he just wanted to give you


    these things."


    Emelia coughed a few times, feeling a little embarrassed.


    After all, she had rejected Julian''s request without hesitation. How could she know that he was going to


    give her this information?


    "Mr. Hughes has always been on the alert, and he has seen through the faces of Oliver at a nce. He


    has already asked me to prepare these, in case there is a need from time to time."


    These words that Maisie had said made sense. The age, experience, and status of Juliane were all


    destined for him to act in a strict and perfect manner, but he hadn''t imagined that he would be thinking


    about her.


    She lowered her eyes and whispered to Maisie, "Thank him for me."


    After that, she felt that it was inappropriate. "I''d better call him and thank him in person."


    No matter whether she wanted to have a rtionship with Julian or not, she had to thank him for


    helping her this time.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Maisie smiled and said, "If you can add Mr. Hughes¡¯ WhatsApp, I think he will think that you are more


    sincere in thanking him."


    Emelia felt wordless.


    "The things are here. I''ll go back and do my work.


    "


    "If you need help, you can call me at any time." Maisie told Emelia this before she left.


    "Actually..." Maisie thought for a while and said, "You can also ask Mr. Hughes for help. He will


    definitely be willing to help you since you were couples."


    Maisie felt that this was all she could do for her boss.


    After sending Maisie off, Emelia stared nkly at the documents sent over by Julian in her hands. In


    the end, she called him.


    "Mr. Hughes, I saw the information sent by Maisie. Thank you." Emelia admitted that her gratitude


    came from the bottom of her heart.


    However, Julian didn''t reply to her after a long while.


    Emelia waited for a long time, but she didn''t hear anything. She quickly took down her phone and took


    a look.


    The call was still through. She thought that Julian had hung up.


    Just as she was about to say something more, Julian''s dissatisfied voice came into her ears. "Just a


    word of thanks is enough?"


    Emelia was very puzzled. She heard him say, "Arthur just helped you make a parent-child appraisal


    report. You can invite him to dinner. I''ve helped you so much. You just thank me like this?"


    She finally understood why Julian was so dissatisfied. It was because she had no material gratitude.


    But she didn''t feel any pressure when she invited Arthur to dinner, because Arthur was really single.


    Julian was different. If Yvonne knew that she with him, she would be in trouble again.


    However, Emelia then thought of other material ways to thank him. She quickly said, "I understand


    what you mean. I will arrange it."


    She could buy something for Julian, so that she could not meet him but express her gratitude.


    Of course, she would definitely not give those ambiguous things, such as tie and wallet.


    Perhaps she could give him a pen, which would be more business-rted.


    Hearing that she would arrange everything, Julian''s tone became a little better. "That''s right."


    Julian thought that it was a little too much for Arthur to ask Emelia to cook personally, but he could


    make this request.

 Chapter 85 Recalling the Past

    Chapter 85 Recalling the Past


    Emelia and Julian didn''t know that their thoughts werepletely opposite.


    Julian had thought that the so-called arrangement by Emelia was that she would invite him to dinner. In


    fact, he had even thought about letting her cook personally to show her sincerity.


    On the other hand, Emelia thought that Julian wanted her to show her gratitude in material terms.


    Because she didn''t want to be targeted by Yvonne anymore, she chose a safer way to send a pen to


    express her gratitude.


    They thought that they had reached an agreement, so they stopped talking about this topic.


    Julian said on the phone, "I heard that Viggo will help you rify in the name of thepany?"


    Emelia was still wondering how he would know it, and then she heard him saying, "I''ll give you a


    suggestion. Use your ount to rify."


    "Viggo''spany represents the collective interest after all. If he can''t manage this issue, he will hurt


    the interests of other people in thepany, which will definitely bring you hostility."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Emelia pursed her lips slightly. She admitted that Julian''s analysis was indeed very reasonable.


    Or perhaps he had a magic power to convince people, so she instinctively epted his suggestion.


    She murmured, "Okay."


    In fact, she had been hesitating whether she should ask Viggo to rify it in the name of thepany.


    She felt that she owed him too much, and she could not repay it.


    The reason why Julian had asked Emelia to use her own ount to rify the issue was not only


    because he thought that it would bring money for her, but also because he had wanted to avoid Viggo''s


    ulterior motives.


    "In the name of thepany, I''m sure Emelia owes him a favor. If Viggo pursue Emelia as her


    lifesaver, she would not refuse him. Emelia couldn''t see through Viggo''s mind, but not me."


    Julian asked Emelia, "Do you have your own Twitter ount?"


    "Yes, I do." Emelia answered with sorrow.


    She did have Twitter ount, but most of blogs were rted to Julian.


    All the joy, distress, and tears when she loved him had been recorded in her Twitter.


    She regarded it as a ce for her to vent her anger. She had never posted her photo or mentioned any


    real people, so no one would recognize her. She did not have to worry about being recognized when


    writing those words.


    Because she is a writer, sometimes she would share some of the views after watching TV series and


    movies. Although these articles were short, but the words were beautiful and deep, which attracted


    some fans.


    However, there were not many fans, only two to three thousand.


    From time to time, she would share some of the delicacies she made.


    Other than that, the content of her Twitter was for Nina''s new ys and new movies.


    When she was divorced, she posted thest Twitter blog and never logged on it again.


    It was like waking up from an unrealistic dream when the three-year marriage ended.


    Although her heart was broken, she still had to continue her life.


    There were only a fewments below herst post. All of them were encouraging her.


    "Cheer up. You will get better and better in the future."


    "I can tell that you is a gentle and virtuous person. He doesn''t know how to cherish you."


    "It''s a pity that you don''t write some novels. Wish you could still focus on writing in the future."


    Emelia was still very moved when she saw thesements, but she nned to delete all the content


    about love on Twitter, so as not to be exposed again.


    She also didn''t want Julian to know that she had written those words, and her Twitter ount was


    called "EluvJul". She felt goosebumps all over when she thought about it.


    She was so stupid and disgusting at that time.


    Julian could hear the sorrow in her tone. He asked her in a low voice, "Am I asking a difficult question?


    Is there any shady secret inside?"


    Emelia was enraged by his words. All of her shady secrets were rted to him!


    Without waiting for Emelia to say anything, Julian continued, "Emelia, you had created your ount


    long time ago, right? In other words, when you were with me, you were still thinking about other men in


    your heart?"


    Emelia was really angry, so she threw the handle after the de. "Why are you so angry? Aren''t you


    the same?"


    "Even you married me, you still spent all your time with Yvonne." She didn''t say anything, but he pinned


    politicalbel on her that she was thinking about other men. How could he do that?


    Julian suppressed his anger and exined, "She''s a celebrity of mypany. Isn''t it normal for me to


    attend some activities with her? What does it have to do with me if the media reporters write some


    nonsense?"


    "Nonsense?" Emelia was enraged by Julian''s nonchnt tone. She couldn''t help but use him. "On


    the night we got our marriage certificate, you went to the hotel to spend the night with Yvonne. Were


    the reporters writing nonsense?"


    After three years of marriage, she had never mentioned a single word to him about these rumors,


    especially this one.


    She didn''t expect that she would bring up the past again after a year.


    Emelia didn''t know what''s wrong with herself. Perhaps she was angered by Julian''s words.


    "The day we get our marriage certificate?" Julian didn''t seem to remember anything at all.


    Emelia''s eyes instantly filled with tears.


    "Mr. Hughes, thank you for your help today. If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up first." Emelia didn''t want


    to say anything more to him. After that, she simply hung up the phone.


    Emelia had been badly injured by this thing. That was the first day she had received the marriage


    certificate with Julian. Because there was no wedding ceremony, that day would be the first day of their


    wedding.


    In the evening, she waited for him to return home, full of expectation. However, she only heard that he


    spent the night with Yvonne in the hotel.


    He didn''t exin to her at that time, and now he still said nothing.


    Emelia couldn''t stand it anymore. After hanging up the phone, she finally cried out.


    Julian really didn''t care about her at all, so he hurt her again and again.


    Julian was furious when the call was suddenly cut off.


    He just remembered what she said about spending the night with Yvonne. He wanted to exin, but


    she hung up without saying a word. She was really...


    Julian didn''t know what to say to describe her. He couldn''t remember how many times she hung up his


    phone.


    This woman had no manners after the divorce!


    On the day he and Emelia got their marriage certificate, Yvonne said she was going tomit suicide.


    Her parents and his mother called him tofort Yvonne.


    He didn''t want anyone to die, so he went to the hotel where Yvonne stayed.


    After Yvonne''s uproar, she started a fever, so he had to stay and take care of her.


    He admitted that he still had some lingering feelings for Yvonne at that time, but nothing happened


    between him and Yvonne that night.

 Chapter 86 Love Story

    Chapter 86 Love Story


    Julian also admitted that the next day, there was a scandal between him and Yvonne. He didn''t exin


    it to Emelia, but deliberately hurt her.


    He had heard a lot of scandal about he and Yvonne from then on, he still turned a blind eye to it even


    though he knew it was Yvonne''s hyped-up article. He was deliberately targeting Emelia.


    At that time, he hated Emelia so much that his every word and action were malicious against her.


    He didn''t even intend to do that, but when he thought that he could make Emelia feel pain, he did it.


    Wasn''t she trying her best to marry him? Then she would have to pay the price for marrying him.


    He wanted her to bear his indifference, rudeness, and ruthlessness.


    And after he had maliciously hurt Emelia, if Emelia had cried in front of him, he might have stopped


    doing so.


    He just wanted to see her sad and painful.


    Since she was hurt, the anger in his heart dissipated.


    But she didn''t cry or make a fuss. He thought that she was not hurt, so he became even angrier.


    It wasn''t until that moment when Emeliained about him with anger that he realized that she had


    always been holding a grudge against him.


    Julian wanted to call back to exin there was nothing between he and Yvonne, but when he thought


    that she had hung up his phone again and again, he gave up exining angrily.


    It was obviously a friendly call, but in the end, it ended in discord.


    After hanging up the phone, Emelia calmed down for a while, and then took out her mobile phone to


    add Julian''s WhatsApp.


    He had helped her a lot. She really shouldn''t have hung up his call emotionally, but she didn''t want to


    call him again to apologize. Just then, she remembered what Maisie had said and added Julian''s


    WhatsApp.


    She added his WhatsApp to show her sincerity.


    Then she apologized to him on WhatsApp, so that she and Julian would not be too embarrassed.


    After Emelia agreed to add his WhatsApp, Julian also needed to verify her identity.


    However, after waiting for a long time, Julian still didn''t agree. Emelia was a bit speechless. Could it be


    that he was angry and didn''t want to add her WhatsApp?


    It was really childish.


    Without thinking too much, she quickly turned on herputer and logged into her Twitter. She deleted


    all the blogs about her love stories.


    There were some photos of delicacies andments of TV series left. If there was not a single content


    on Twitter, it would be a bit strange as if it was a newly registered ount.


    After that, Emelia called Viggo and said that she had decided to use her own ount to post the


    rification statement.


    Viggo said calmly, "You can use your own ount.


    "


    He then exined, "I thought you didn''t have any Twitter ount, maybe Tymers Entertainment''s


    ount was popr and could help you."


    "I know your kindness. Thank you." Emelia said, "However, Tymers Entertainment is apany''s


    ount after all, and we have many popr idols under our control. If it affects them because of me, it


    will be bad."


    Emelia then told him that she had gotten the bank statements for Oliver and his son from Julian. He


    was surprised but also sighed. "With this evidence, you will definitely win. It seems that Julian is not so


    ruthless."


    No wonder Emelia had suddenly changed her mind to use her own ount. It seemed that it was


    Julian who had intervened.


    For more than one time, Julian had secretly stopped him from getting close to Emelia. What was his


    purpose?


    He couldn''t divorce with Emelia and forbid other men from pursuing her, could he?


    "Maybe I''m too pitiful." Emelia mocked herself.


    She didn''t know why Julian would be so kind. Maybe he really pitied her.


    "Then why don''t you edit the statement? I believe that ording to your writing, you can clearly exin


    this issue." Viggo didn''t bring up the topic of Julian with Emelia. As for what Julian wanted to do, he


    would figure it out in private.


    After the call with Viggo, Emelia began to consider editing the statement to rify himself.


    She also changed the name of Twitter: "Yearned for the warmth, which means that her heart is growing


    towards a warm ce, no longer far away."


    She had covered all the remitter of the bank statement, because all of them were Julian''s private


    ounts. She didn''t want to expose her identity as his ex-wife at this time, or she would be exposed by


    another wave of Inte violence.


    Yvonne was going to have a rtionship with Julian now. If she was exposed to be his ex-wife,


    Yvonne''s fans would tear her apart.


    She just wanted to prove that she had done enough for the Oliver and his son. There was no need for


    others to get involved in this matter.


    Emelia made a long Twitter post. From the very beginning, the article was attached with the details of


    the bank statement. Almost every remittance was no less than 78,610 dors, and there were still


    many remittances up to million dors. All together, it was an extremely high sum of money.


    Her statement was that the Oliver and his son had gotten the money from her husband''s family during


    the three-year marriage.


    She added more than 15,722 dors after the divorce and 31,444 dors she just gave a few days ago


    to prove that she had done her best to support them.


    Regarding the fact that she had no blood rtions with Oliver and his son, Emelia thought for a while


    and finally put the evidence on the statement. As for the dirty things that Oliver and his son had plotted


    against her and framed her, she did not say anything. She believed that these were enough to prove


    her benevolence.


    After the statement was posted on Twitter, it was immediately reposted.


    In the end, she dered righteously that she hoped that the reporter could delete the false interview


    and hoped that everyone would stop attacking and scolding her. Otherwise, she would use thew to


    protect her rights.


    Perhaps it was because she had released all the evidence, the trend of public opinion on the Inte


    slowly began to change.


    "I told you that things like this have always been reversed. Now you''ve been pped in the face,


    haven''t you?"


    "I''ve seen this youngdy''s Twitter before. She''s a kind-hearted person who loves her life. She


    definitely won''t do something like not supporting her parents."


    "Oliver, don''t go too far. He took so much money and still said that you don''t support him?"


    "F*ck, I''ve calcted those ounts, and the final amount almost shocked me."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Yes, yes. Such arge sum of money is enough for us ordinary people to have no worries for the rest


    of our lives. Why did Oliver and his son spend all of them?"


    "They are vampires!"


    "I support you to sever your rtionship with Oliver and his son."


    "You''ve done your best. You know they are not your biological father and brother, but you''ve been


    taking care of them for so many years."


    "I''m suddenly curious. Who is your ex-husband? He gave so much money to your father-inw. He


    really loves you."


    "I''m also curious! Please tell me who your ex-husband is!"


    "I want to know why you and your ex-husband got divorced."


    There was something even more outrageous. "I want to know the love story of you and your ex-


    husband."


    When Emelia saw thesements, she almost choked on the water in her mouth. "Is Julian truly in


    love with me? Just because he gave me the money?"


    Want to see the love story between her and Julian?


    Maybe they would be disappointed. It was not a story at all, but a downright mistake.

 Chapter 87 My Ex-husband Is an Old Man

    Chapter 87 My Ex-husband Is an Old Man


    Emelia didn''t expect that she would post to prove that she had done everything she could for Oliver


    and his son. In the end, everyone''s focus would be on her ex-husband''s story.


    After theizens first scolded the Oliver and his son, they began to discuss what kind of ex-husband


    she married with a prominent family background.


    When Emelia looked at thements on the screen, she didn''t know whether tough or cry, but some


    people were so angry at this sudden change.


    In Pris'' apartment.


    When Emelia first posted Twitter, Pris and her assistant Mindy paid attention to it.


    Pris nestled on the sofa and yed games boringly. Mindy was watching the progress of the issue


    in front of theputer.


    After reading Emelia''s tweet, Mindy couldn''t help butugh mockingly. "Isn''t Emelia stupid? She


    actually exposed her marriage. Isn''t that self-destruction?"


    Mindy felt that Emelia''s reputation was already bad enough, and she had exposed her marriage.


    Wouldn''t that make her stink even worse?


    Pris was slightly surprised, but her eyes still fell on the mobile phone. "Has she gotten married?"


    Mindy said, "Yes, I thought she was noble and pure. She turns out to be a divorced woman."


    "Mr. Johansen definitely doesn''t know what she is like. Otherwise, how could he fall in love with her?"


    As Pris'' trusted subordinate, Mindy naturally knew what Pris was thinking.


    Pris was secretly in love with Viggo, and all she was thinking was about him.


    Since Viggo yed the leading role in her costume drama, Pris had been in love with him.


    Later, she joined Tymers Entertainment and worked together with him. After learning more about him,


    she couldn''t let go.


    It was a pity that Viggo only regarded Pris as a work partner. Moreover, Pris'' appearance and


    figure were ordinary. In addition to her talent in literature, she was really not worthy of Viggo.


    Therefore, for a long time, Pris could only suppress her feelings for Viggo, but it did not stop Pris


    from being jealous and disgusted with any woman who was close to him.


    Emelia was one of them.


    If the woman that Viggo liked was a morous star, Pris might be convinced.


    However, Emelia was just an ordinary person, especially when she was a screenwriter like Pris.


    Pris felt even more resentful.


    However, when Mindy said that Emelia had divorced, Pris suddenly felt relieved.


    The two of them wereughing at the wedding history of Emelia when Mindy suddenly eximed,


    "Emelia, she.


    .."


    Mindy was so shocked that she could not speak.


    Pris asked without looking up, "What''s wrong?"


    Mindy leaned closer to theputer and carefully looked at the amount on the bank statement again.


    Then she said in surprise, "Emelia''s ex-husband is so rich!"


    "Why do you say so?" Pris still didn''t raise her head.


    From Pris'' point of view, Emelia definitely couldn''t marry into a good family.


    Mindy muttered, "Look at it yourself."


    As Mindy spoke, she pushed theputer in front of Pris. Pris looked up at the bank statement


    posted by Emelia, and her expression was out of control.


    Ordinary people could not afford this amount.


    So, what kind of rich man did Emelia marry?


    Pris was so angry that she trembled all over. It turned out that she was the one who was piss off this


    time.


    Mindy quicklyforted her. "Don''t be angry. I think Emelia must have married an old man. Who would


    want her?"


    "She has such a family and a pair of vampire father and brother. Only an old man was willing to be her


    husband?"


    Mindy''s words were firm. Pris thought that it was possible.


    ording to Oliver and his son''s conduct, earning money from Emelia''s ex-husband with arge sum


    of money must be like selling Emelia.


    Besides a fat old man, who else would participate in such a deal?


    Seeing that Pris'' face looked better, Mindy immediately said eagerly, "I''m going to send the


    Pris didn''t say anything and looked at the phone again.


    Mindy instantly understood what she meant and took theputer to sendments.


    Mindy had a number of ounts and had a good rtionship with various media ounts, so soon the


    trend of public opinion on the Inte changed again. People began toin about Emelia


    marrying an old man.


    Emelia didn''t expect that after writing down a single set of scripts, the Inte would begin to attack


    Julian.


    It was not a direct attack on Julian, but more urately, on her ex-husband.


    They said that her ex-husband must be old and ugly. Some said that her ex-husband was too old to


    satisfy her, so she got divorced.


    Some even said that she had no conscience and stolen her ex-husband''s money. Seeing that his ex-


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    husband was useless, she abandoned him.


    Looking at thements, Emelia felt that their ability to make up stories was even more ridiculous than


    her, who was the real screenwriter.


    Just when she wondered why thements changed, her phone rang. She looked at it and found that


    it was Julian who had added her WhatsApp.


    Before Emelia could think of a way to apologize to him, Julian suddenly made a video call.


    Emelia was so scared that she almost fell off her chair.


    She had been married to Julian for three years, and they had never made a video call.


    They didn''t usually contact each other on WhatsApp. They called each other whenever they had


    something to do, and it ended in just a few words.


    That was why, at this moment, Julian''s suddenly video call made Emelia had been quite shocked.


    When she came back to her senses, she felt endless rejection. She felt extremely embarrassed when


    she thought of the face-to-face video of her and Julian, who had divorced.


    Just as Emelia was rejecting to answer it, the video call was cut off by Julian. Emelia let out a sigh of


    relief.


    However, Julian immediately sent her a message, saying, "Answer the phone!"


    With trembling hands, Emelia quickly called back, but not a video calling.


    She really couldn''t ept the video call with Julian.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Julian said angrily, "Why did you erase my ount?"


    Because she had erased it, no one knew that her ex-husband was him, so now the whole Inte was


    scolding him as a bad old man!


    Not only was he old and ugly, but he also had big ears. In some aspects, his ability was also ckened


    for a few seconds, and his nose was almost crooked.


    "Do you want me to make my rtionship with you public?" Emelia was slightly surprised.


    Although he had kept all the bills in his ount, Emelia felt that he would not allow her to make it


    public.


    She should be a big stain in his life, the past that he didn''t want to admit.


    "When did I tell you not to make it public?" It was obvious that he was very angry.


    Emelia thought for a moment and exined, "I''m doing this for your own good."


    He was having a good time with Yvonne, so she didn''t want to expose hisst his marriage, so that


    Yvonne would make trouble for him.


    She didn''t want to provoke Yvonne again.


    Julian raised his voice a few times. "Emelia, I don''t think you''re doing this for my own good. Do you


    think your ex-husband will lose your face?"


    Emelia: "..."

 Chapter 88 I Want to Pass Out

    Chapter 88 I Want to Pass Out


    Emelia swore that she had never felt that he would disgrace her.


    She really didn''t know why Julian had such an understanding. It seemed that she had always been the


    one who couldn''t be seen through and recognized.


    Seeing that she was silent, Julian seemed to be even angrier. At the other end, he directly ordered her,


    "You should rify it immediately! I don''t want to see these words, ''old'' and ''ugly'' again!"


    Emelia was in an extremely difficult position.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Although Julian was far from being that person, she really didn''t want to make it public that he was her


    ex-husband at this time.


    She was already in the middle of a storm. If she were to publicly announce that she had once married


    Julian, the man in Riverside City that most women who loved him would tear her apart.


    She didn''t know how Yvonne''s fans will scold her.


    "Julian..." It was rare for Emelia to call out his name outside the unfamiliar "President Fu", "I don''t think


    you will disgrace, but-"


    After the word "but" came out, Julian became angry. "I don''t want to listen to what you say next!"


    After saying this, he hung up the phone. Looking at the ck screen, Emelia felt a headache.


    She wanted to exin her current situation and hoped to get his understanding, but he simply did not


    What Emelia didn''t understand was that although the scolding online was very unpleasant, it had


    nothing to do with him, didn''t it?


    He was neither old nor ugly, and his naked figure was also looked thin and perfect. Cough, cough, he


    was not weak in some aspects. Why was he angry?


    Besides, no one knew it was him.


    Emelia took another look at the heated topic of her ex-husband on the Inte, not knowing what to do.


    To make it public that her ex-husband was Julian, she really... She didn''t dare.


    Just as she was in a dilemma, another voice suddenly appeared on the Inte.


    The reason was that someone spoke up for her, proving that her husband was handsome, rich, and


    promising.


    Emelia finished reading the person''s Twitter post. He covered her face and wanted to faint.


    That person should be an old fan on Emelia''s Twitter ount, because the evidence she released was


    from Emelia''s Twitter ount a long time ago.


    "As a little transparent fan who has been silently paying attention to this gentle and lovely little sister, I


    dare say, her husband is definitely not old and ugly, nor is he fat.


    "


    "This little sister used to be exposed to his husband''s back, and he has broad shoulders, a narrow


    waist, and a perfect model figure."


    Then she posted a photo that Emelia had posted on Twitter, a photo of a man''s back.


    The man in the photo was wearing a tailored white shirt, with one hand in his trouser pocket, standing


    by the window and seemed to be making a phone call.


    Although he didn''t show his face, his perfect figure and innate elegance were still revealed.


    This photo was secretly taken by Emelia. At that time, her mind was full of Julian.


    In addition, that day when they just ended their endless love, she felt infinite tenderness in her heart.


    She couldn''t help taking a photo of him with her mobile phone.


    When she posted on Twitter, she added, "I really like to love him."


    Looking at her mood at that time, Emelia felt goosebumps all over her body.


    The worst part was that now that the contents of the old days had been dug out, even Julian would be


    able to see them. How could Emelia not want to faint?


    After this post was posted, there were manyments below.


    "I''m also a fan of this little sister. Her husband is very tall. The little sister used to post on Twitter saying


    that she''s really tired from standing and kissing with him, and her neck is going to break. Looking at the


    exposed elevator photos, the little sister must be at least 5 feet 5. Her husband must be 6 feet tall."


    The person also casually put out a picture, which was the one she said was tired of kissing.


    Once again, Emelia wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Why did these people have the habit of taking screenshots of other people''s Twitter?


    She thought that no one would know what she had sent if she cleaned up all the previous contents.


    This was good. She couldn''t hide her Twitter or any Twitter ID of "EluvJul".


    She was afraid that after Julian seeing this, he would be disgusted to death by her.


    Thements below continued, "The sister used to show off her husband''s hands, slender and


    perfect. How could such a pair of hands belong to a fat old man?"


    She casually took out another picture. Emelia was no longer surprised by it.


    Fortunately, she had only posted a few pictures, and the rest were just some words posted by her fans.


    "What does it feel like to like someone? Just seeing him is like countless flowers blooming in my heart."


    "I missed him on the first day of his business trip.


    "


    "I still miss him the second day."


    "Is there any way to stop people from missing him on the third day?"


    "On the fourth day, he came back in the night, and my heart was drunk.


    Emelia didn''t expect that she would have so many followers and they maintained all the contents of her


    Twitter ount behind.


    From theirments, it could be seen that they all admired her very much, so they stood out to


    support her at this time.


    Although they left messages asionally when she posted Twitter and she had never replied to any


    Perhaps beautiful things could always be deeply rooted in people''s hearts.


    Emelia was extremely moved.


    After thesements were sent to the trending search and caused another wave of discussion,


    Emelia''s phone received a few screenshots sent to her by Julian, which were posted in thements.


    Emelia really wanted to pretend to be dead, but after thinking for a while, she chose to quickly reply


    and apologize. "Mr. Hughes, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault for being so young and ignorant that I sent those


    disgusting messages. If I disgust you, I apologize to you seriously."


    Emelia felt that based on how far he hated her, upon seeing the contents she had sent, he would


    definitely want to strangle her to death.


    Therefore, in order to save her life, she should apologize first.


    Julian then called her, and Emelia picked it up nervously.


    Julian said on the phone in a sinister voice, "Being so young and ignorant? Disgusting messages?


    Disgust?"


    Emelia nodded heavily. "Yes, it''s all my fault."


    Julian''s voice became even colder. "Is this your evaluation of your past?"


    Emelia was a bit puzzled. She felt that something wasn''t quite right with him.


    Why was he even angrier after she apologized?


    She was silent for a moment, and then she heard Julian say coldly, "This is the first time I know that


    you''re tired when you stand and kiss with me."


    At the other end of the phone, Emelia''s face turnedpletely red. This kind of topic was not suitable


    for them to talk about.


    After all, they were divorced. There was no need to talk about kissing.


    Just when she didn''t know how to reply, Julian sneered again and said, "Why do you me yourself for


    being so short?"


    Emelia was so angry that she almost died of anger.


    It was a miracle that she could hold on for three years and maintain that marriage with Julian.

 Chapter 89 Suffer a Loss Both Ways

    Chapter 89 Suffer a Loss Both Ways


    Emelia was very angry, while Julian''s mood wasn''t that good either.


    Originally, he was already very unhappy with being scolded by the Inte for being old and ugly. Later,


    the previous content of Emelia''s Twitter was released on the Inte. After reading it, he felt much


    better.


    He didn''t expect that she had recorded their marriage life in this way before.


    However, she deleted all the previous contents. The only thing he could see was those posted by


    others.


    Although there were only a few, he felt inexplicablyfortable reading at them.


    Especially the few words she had described him. Through those simple words, he could clearly feel her


    feelings for him at that time.


    As a result, he didn''t expect that she would describe her tweets with those words. For him, she had


    In any case, he had never denied his marriage with her for the three years after the divorce.


    Julian was so angry that he couldn''t help but mock Emelia for being short.


    The conversation between the two ended again. In the end, the call ended with another phone call from


    Julian.


    Emelia tossed his phone aside, regretting having added Julian''s WhatsApp.


    After this round of things, everyone''s attention returned to Emelia''s love story.


    No one knew what happened, no one dare curse Emelia again.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    asionally, there would be a few curses, but they were drowned out in an instant.


    Perhaps the evidence that Emelia had provided was simply too strong. She had instantly hammered


    Oliver and his son to death.


    Perhaps it was because the things she disyed were too beautiful, and everyone was guided.


    Or maybe this online violence was done on purpose by someone with ulterior motives and could not


    withstand any counterattack or scrutiny, so it naturally stopped.


    Pris was so angry that she threw away the mobile phone in her hand and could no longer calm


    down.


    "What right does she have to marry such a perfect man?" Pris had seen the back of Emelia''s ex-


    husband on the Inte. He was indeed extraordinary.


    Combined with the money her ex-husband had given to Oliver and his son, it proved that her ex-


    husband was rich, powerful, young and handsome.


    Mindy was also furious. "I didn''t expect her Twitter ount to only have a few fans, and someone is


    protecting her!"


    Mindy used a lot of ounts and contacted several marketing ounts, which led to the old and ugly


    situation of Emelia''s ex-husband being criticized by the Inte. She didn''t expect that Emelia''s fans


    would post a few old posts on Emelia''s Twitter, easily changing his image.


    What''s more, this time, in the action of ck Emelia on the Inte, it turned out that she actually had


    a lot of fans. They were so angry about this.


    After being angry, Mindy looked at Pris and asked, "What should we do now?"


    Pris gritted her teeth and said, "What else can we do? If we continue to make trouble, we will spend


    another sum of money."


    The inte celebrity''s interview with Oliver was the marketing ount she had been working with.


    She paid the money, including the money she paid for buying over Oliver and his son.


    She added fuel to the fire in order to kick Emelia out of Tymers Entertainment, or else she would be


    kicked away from the current project of "Princess Lenia".


    In this way, Viggo would hand the "Princess Lenia" over to her. This was a big project, and not only


    would she gain fame, she would also gain benefits.


    That was why she had ignored the cost in the early stage. Now that she had failed, she had lost a lot of


    money.


    Mindy could only say, "Let her go this time. Anyway, there will be a long way to go. We will have plenty


    of opportunities to give her little shoes in the future."


    Pris had been in Tymers Entertainment for many years. Compared with Emelia, she was a senior.


    This time, she didn''t discredit Emelia, but it didn''t mean that they wouldn''t seed in the future.


    Pris¡¯ cell phone rang at this time. She took it over and saw that it was from the inte celebrity.


    The man on the phone said in a panic, "I just received awyer''s letter from Emelia, asking me to


    delete the video quickly and apologize to her solemnly!"


    Pris¡¯ face was full of impatience. "Just pretend that you haven''t received it. You have experienced


    this kind of thing before. You can cover it with more videos. Do whatever you want."


    Nowadays, people often conjured up awyer''s letter out of nowhere, which seemed to be very


    intimidating.


    But media seldom took it seriously. She didn''t know why he was so nervous.


    The man said, "I have indeed experienced this kind of thing, but it''s different this time. I can''t afford to


    offend thewyer that Emelia invited. I think no one in Riverside City dare offend him."


    Pris'' face changed slightly. "What?"


    He added, "I don''t know how she knew that kind of big shot. When I saw the signature, I almost fainted


    on the spot."


    Pris¡¯ voice trembled slightly. "Who is thewyer she hired?"


    The man said, "Phil Henderson."


    Pris pursed her lips tightly and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Phil Henderson''s name was well-known in thewyer world of Riverside City. He was now the most


    sought-afterwyer, and it was said that he was cocky and standoffish. Even those big bosses might


    not be able to hire him. How did a nameless screenwriter like Emelia manage to get his help?


    The man said, "I don''t care what your purpose is, but now I announce that I will withdraw from your


    n. I will delete the video and apologize."


    "And-" The man stressed again. "If it causes me any more trouble, you have to bear all my losses."


    Because he had provoked Phil Henderson, he was afraid that he would not be able to escape


    unscathed.


    He was really unlucky to have cooperated with Pris so many times, but it was okay. Usually, they


    would nder those famous artists, but nothing went wrong.


    He didn''t expect a nameless screenwriter to let him receive Phil Henderson''swyer''s letter.


    Pris was extremely angry. "If you want to quit, then quit. I have already paid you the money that


    should be paid. What does it have to do with me?"


    Pris had always been a reasonable person, so she immediately mocked the man, "I''m not scolding


    you. Usually, you earn money by making up fake rumors of others. Now that something has happened,


    you came to ask me to take responsibility? How shameless!"


    The man was enraged by her sarcasm. "Knock it off. Believe it or not, I''ll expose all the dirty little details


    about how you''ve been ndering others over the years!"


    When Mindy heard that the two were going to hurt each other, she quickly signaled Pris to stop


    talking.


    Pris naturally knew that she couldn''t bepletely fell out with him, otherwise, if they were


    exposed, everyone would lose more than gain.


    "Have fun with yourwyer''s letter." After that, she hung up the phone, gritted her teeth, and threw all


    the pillows on the sofa to the ground.


    The man deleted the video and apologized, which was equivalent to pping the face of the


    mastermind behind the scenes.


    Right now, Pris was suffering a loss both ways. She got nothing.

 Chapter 90 Hurry Up and Take Credit

    Chapter 90 Hurry Up and Take Credit


    Mindy was shocked. "Phil Henderson sent awyer''s letter for her? How did she know him?"


    Pris vented all her anger on her. "Do you need to make such a fuss? If her ex-husband is really so


    rich, she will naturally know Phil Henderson."


    Before Mindy realized that Pris was angry at her, she was still surprised. "Since they had divorced,


    why did her ex-husband still help her?"


    "You have so many questions, why don''t you ask her?" Pris raised her voice and roared. Mindy


    finally realized that she had be a punching bag, so she closed her mouth silently.


    Pris got up and drove her away impatiently. "All right, you go back first."


    After that, she turned around and entered the study, mming the door behind her.


    Mindy bit her lip and turned to leave Pris¡¯ house.


    It was not easy for adults to live, let alone work. Unfortunately, she met a superior like Pris, so she


    had to ept her fate.


    Emelia didn''t know that Phil Henderson had sent awyer''s letter to that inte celebrity in her name.


    She was a little surprised when she saw him delete the post and apologize. She didn''t expect him to


    admit defeat so soon.


    In her memory, such marketing ount would go to the end. No matter whether what he spread was


    true or not, he would not stop.


    Even if they were warned or even banned, they could change an ount ande back again.


    Maisie just got off work and went home. Emelia was surprised and said apologetically, "Why are you off


    work so early today? I haven''t prepared dinner yet."


    During this period of time where Emelia lived at Maisie''s ce, as long as Maisie didn''t go out to


    entertain with Julian at night, she would take the initiative to prepare dinner.


    However, even if Maisie didn''t go out for social activities, she would usuallye back a littlete


    because she was too busy with her work.


    As a result, Maisie not only didn''t work overtime today, but also got off work early.


    Maisie smiled and said, "Mr. Hughes asked me toe back early to apany you."


    Emelia didn''t know how to respond to that.


    What was Julian doing?


    And since when did she need someone to apany her?


    She had endured the excruciating pain of divorce. Now, she was just caught in a minor cyber bullying.


    She could bear it.


    "I don''t have much work to do today. I''ll be back after I''m done." Maisie continued, "Don''t cook tonight.


    I''ve ordered takeout."


    Since Maisie had said so, Emelia did not insist.


    She just happened to tell her about the man''s apology with a frown. Maisie said in surprise, "Don''t you


    know? Mr. Hughes asked Phil Henderson to send awyer''s letter to the man."


    Maisie had thought that Julian had told Emelia about this matter, but from the look on Emelia''s face, it


    was obvious that she didn''t know.


    Maisie didn''t know what her boss was thinking. He had helped her so much, why didn''t he ask for


    credit?


    Emelia was so shocked that he couldn''t speak.


    Of course, she knew Phil Henderson. He was a friend and a partner of Julian, just like Ezra. It seemed


    that Phil Henderson''sw firm was responsible for all the legal affairs of the Hughes Group.


    She also knew that he was famous. Did he send that Twitter troublemaker awyer''s letter?


    No wonder the man was so scared.


    But...Why did Julian help her like this?


    Logically speaking, he had already helped her a lot to print the bank statement and reverse the


    situation.


    "He..." For a moment, Emelia didn''t know what to say. It seemed as though she had to hurry up and


    bring up the agenda for the gift to him.


    Maisie looked at her and said meaningfully, "He is actually very concerned about you."


    Emelia was stunned for a moment, then lowered his eyes and said with a smile, "Maybe he''s worried


    that I''ll be involved in this matter and affect the script progress."


    Maisie didn''t know what to say.


    She had no choice but to say, "I''ll change my clothes. We''ll have dinner when the takeout arrives."


    Taking advantage of Maisie''s change of clothes, Emelia quickly took the phone and thanked Julian.


    "Mr. Hughes, I heard from Maisie that you helped me talk to Mr. Henderson to send awyer''s letter to


    the tweeter. I really, really appreciate your help."


    To show her sincerity, she stressed on the words "really ".


    Julian quickly replied, "It''s better to express your gratitude with actions."


    In other words, he meant that she should hurry up with treating him to dinner.


    "Okay." Emelia replied.


    It seemed that she could only ask Maisie to buy a pen for her. She didn''t dare go out now since she


    was in the eye of the storm.


    After the takeout was delivered, she opened a bottle of wine and chatted with Emelia while eating.


    Emelia asked her, "I can''t go out recently. Can you help me buy a pen?"


    "Buy a pen?" Maisie was very puzzled.


    "Yes." Emelia nodded seriously. "Mr. Hughes has helped me so much this time. I want to give him a gift


    to thank him."


    "After thinking about it for a while, it''s more appropriate to send pen or signature pen."


    Maisie almost spat out the wine in her mouth. She swore that Julian would never want such thanks


    from Emelia.


    Hearing this, she quickly said, "Well... are you sure that Mr. Hughes likes this way of appreciation?"


    Emelia said with some distress, "Otherwise, how should I thank him? Considering Yvonne''s the devil, I


    shouldn''t meet him and eat with him, so I can only give him a gift. This is good for everyone."


    Maisie was speechless for a while.


    It was still reasonable for Emelia to worry. Right now, Yvonne was extremely hostile towards Emelia. As


    long as Emelia had an affair with Julian, Yvonne would make trouble for him again.


    Although Maisie knew that Julian wasn''t Yvonne''s friend recently, she couldn''t say it out at this time.


    Therefore, she had to agree. "Okay, I''ll buy it for you tomorrow morning."


    Emelia was very grateful. "That''s great. Thank you."


    He then thought for a moment and said, "I know the brand of the pen he often uses. You can buy it


    directly from that storeter."


    "Just hand it over to him after you''ve bought it." Although the pen which Julian had used was from a


    luxury brand, Emelia gritted her teeth and still decided to buy it.


    After all, Julian was a man of high status. If the pen was not expensive enough, it couldn''t show her


    sincerity at all.


    Maisie agreed and wanted tough.


    She wanted to see what he looked like when he received such an appreciation gift.


    It was rare to see her boss suffer a setback, so she had to enjoy it.


    As the tweeter deleted the video and solemnly apologized to Emelia, the incident that pushed Emelia to


    the tip of the tide online finally came to an end.


    Oliver and his son were roasted by the public. Some even found out that one of them was addicted to


    gambling and the other was an alcoholic. Theypletely became the ones that were hated by


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    everyone.


    The two of them, who had just received a sum of money and were about to enjoy with it, could only


    hide at home.


    Taylor was furious. "How did this turn to be like this? How did we end up in our worst?"


    Oliver narrowed his eyes and said, "It must be because of Julian that she could get Phil Henderson to


    help her."


    Taylor snorted, "What does Julian mean by that? Isn''t he divorced? Why is he treating her better than


    before?"

 Chapter 91 Its All Real

    Chapter 91 It''s All Real


    Everyone, including Taylor and Oliver, who knew their rtion knew, knew that Julian wasn''t good to


    Emelia, and he didn''t love her.


    But that didn''t stop them from asking him for money. As long as he had the identity of Emelia''s


    husband, they could do whatever they wanted.


    They didn''t care what they did would cause her to be embarrassed in front of Julian and even the


    Hughes Family. They didn''t care what sort of life he had in the Hughes Family at all.


    But they hadn''t expected that this time, he would actually help Emelia.


    Emelia''s words made Oliver feel a little curious. He looked in front of him and said with a gloomy


    expression, "Do you think that Julian... found that Emelia was pretty nice after the divorce?"


    He paused for a moment and then burst outughing unceremoniously. "If that''s the case, then Julian


    will be so regretted."


    When they were still together, he didn''t like her at all. However, after they divorced, he felt that she was


    better. What a big p in his face!


    "Didn''t he appear as well when we went to find Emeliast time we went to her house?" Taylor


    analyzed, "He helped her again this time and invited Phil Henderson to show up. I don''t believe that he


    doesn''t like Taylor, his ex-wife."


    He felt that Oliver''s analysis was very reasonable. He then excitedly stood up from the sofa and said,


    "If that''s the case, then let''s send Taylor to his bed again. We''ll definitely benefit from him."


    Oliver red at him angrily. "Why are you so short-sighted?"


    Taylor asked eagerly, "Then do you have any good ideas?"


    Oliver said, "If we really send her to Julian''s bed, we''ll definitely be able to profit from it this time. But


    we have to think of a way that canst for a long time."


    "First of all, we have to make sure that Julian has feelings for Emelia. If that''s the case, then we have to


    be patient and mend their rtionship. This way, in the future, when she gets along well with him, we''ll


    be able to enjoy a happy life forever."


    Taylor pped his hands. "Dad, your idea is great!"


    Emelia was just an episode. Even if they pestered her, how much money could she give them?


    It would be better if he could still take care of Julian for their gains.


    Then Oliver said, "Call Julian. Let''s have a talk with him."


    Taylor quickly agreed. However, before they could make an appointment with him, he called them first.


    However, it was Julian''s assistant, David, who called them. "Mr. Hughes asked you to meet him at


    Fleur Pub tonight."


    Fleur Pub was the biggest and most famous bar under the charge of Ezra. It was also the most popr


    bar in Riverside City. Whenever Julian and Ezra have something to talk about, they would meet there.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    As for why it was called Fleur Pub, it was because Ezra wished that his life to be as colorful as flowers.


    Oliver and Taylor agreed readily.


    The two of them thought that since Julian had taken the initiative to ask them out, he must want to talk


    to them. They were ready to make a daylight robbery.


    But what they didn''t expect was that things werepletely different from what they thought.


    After they arrived at the Fleur Pub, someone took them to the designated private room.


    However, at the door of the luxurious private room, two burly men in ck were guarding on both sides.


    After they entered the private room, they followed them in. They stood behind them like copper walls


    and iron walls, which made their scalps numb.


    Julian had bad intentions. Otherwise, why would he let these two bodyguards follow him in?


    Julian sat far away on the sofa in the middle, looking down on them. He said directly, "Let me give you


    a piece of advice. Leave Riverside City, the further, the better."


    Oliver and Taylor looked at each other. Then Oliver asked, "What do you mean?"


    Julian''s face was full of impatience. "I want you to get lost."


    Just because of what they had done to Emelia recently, Julian wanted to teach them a lesson. And it


    was already merciful for him to ask them to leave.


    Oliver gritted his teeth and then said, "Mr. Hughes, since you want to drive us away, you have to pay us


    some money."


    "What a joke! How can we leave without getting a penny from him?"


    Julian sneered, "I''m sorry, nothing at all."


    Then hezily yed with the wine ss in his hand and said fiercely, "I''m not negotiating or


    discussing with you. If you don''t ept it, I have too many ways to make you cry and leave."


    "Hell no¡­" Oliver was furious.


    He thought that Julian had asked them to negotiate tonight, but he didn''t expect that he would drive


    them away.


    However, Julian''s warning was indeed frightening. How could they fight against his power?


    The two burly men behind them were enough to make their legs soft, not to mention anything else.


    At this time, Taylor suddenly said, "Come on, Mr. Hughes, why are you so protective of Emelia? Did


    you fall in love with her?"


    Julian gave him a cold look, while Taylor plucked up his courage and said loudly, "Mr. Hughes, give us


    one million. I''ll tell you a secret."


    Julian sneered and nced at the two burly men behind them.


    The two of them immediately stepped forward. Before Taylor and Oliver could react, they were pressed


    to the ground.


    The two burly men were so strong, and they instantly made him wail in pain.


    Julian spat out a word coldly, "Speak!"


    In the past three years, he had given too much money to these two scums, and he would not give them


    again.


    As long as they treated Emelia well, he would give them some charity. But now, they didn''t deserve it.


    To deal with people like them, force was the best way.


    At first, Taylor didn''t want to say anything, but when the burly man exerted force on his hand, he


    suddenly felt that his bones were about to break.


    He immediately screamed and said hurriedly, "Emelia really loves you. We wanted to send her to your


    bed because I peeked at her diary. She talked a lot about how much she loved you in it."


    "If it was other men that slept with her, she would never agree. But it was you, the one who she loved


    deeply, that''s why she agreed to marry you."


    "I know. For so many years, you don''t believe her feelings for you, but she said that she fell in love with


    you at the first sight of you, and it is true."


    Julian looked surprised. He didn''t expect to hear such words.


    Emelia did say that she loved him, but he never believed it.


    He had always felt that the so-called love for him was fake. She was showing her deep feelings so that


    she could be his wife.


    He had always thought that she was acting in collusion with Oliver and Taylor.


    Last time she mentioned an ident four years ago, he knew that she was also the one who had been


    plotted against.


    At that time, he asked her why she had to marry him since she had been set up. But she changed the


    subject and did not answer him.


    It turned out that her so-called love was true.

 Chapter 92 Make Myself a Fool

    Chapter 92 Make Myself a Fool


    Oliver and Taylor were finally carried out by two burly men. Even when Taylor told Julian a secret that


    he didn''t know, they didn''t get any good treatment at all.


    The two burly men not only carried them out, but also followed them back to their residences, watching


    them pack up and send them away with their own eyes.


    After Oliver and his son were taken away, Ezra then slowly walked into the box with his hands in the


    trousers pockets.


    Sitting next to Julian, Ezra said cautiously, "I really can''t understand what you are thinking now. I heard


    that you asked Phil to send awyer''s letter to the tweeter?"


    Julian didn''t speak. He sighed carefully and said, "If you really like her, go after her."


    Ezra paused for a moment and added, "No one around us ever wanted to get back with his ex-wife


    before, but you can be a precedent, right?"


    Most of his words were like gloating over his misfortune, which made Julian roll his eyes at him.


    However, Ezra''s words were a bit too close to home for Julian. If he was really proactively chasing after


    Emelia, he would probably beughed at bitterly by Ezra and the others, as well as those who knew


    about his past with her.


    Back then, he didn''t want Emelia to be his wife. When they divorced, he even felt more relieved...


    Ezra asked again, "Do you still think that she avoided you like this in order to y hard to get?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian unceremoniously threw the pillow beside him onto his handsome face. He had to shut up!


    Ezra was really touching the tender spot. When Emelia had just returned, he was sure that she still had


    feelings for him and that she was ying hard to get.


    But now, there seemed to be something wrong with the judgment.


    Ezraughed so hard that he couldn''t stand straight. Afterughing, he said seriously, "I feel that


    Emelia is really good. She was much better than that big star Yvonne in many ways."


    "And she is a talented little girl. She really has a way with words." Ezra said with a face full of envy, "I


    saw the words she posted online. It''s really captivating."


    "If any girl had written so many beautiful sentences for me, it would make my heart melt long ago."


    Julian replied with a sneer, "Nice try, yboy. There were many girls who wrote love letters to you back


    in campus, but your heart had never melted, right?"


    Ezra didn''t know what to say.


    After a sigh, Ezra carefully defended himself. "Wasn''t that because I was too young at that time? Now


    that I''m at this age and have gone through all kinds of hardships, it''s not easy to find someone who


    knows me."


    Julian nced at him and said, "What''s wrong with you today? When did you be so sentimental?


    Aren''t you always following your heart in love?"


    Ezra was indeed a yboy. He would not love any woman, nor would he be sad for any woman.


    He threw himself into the sofa and saidzily, "Because I''ll have to be arranged for a marriage in the


    future. I was just feeling sad all of a sudden."


    "It''s just a marriage contract. How can it stop you from having fun?" Julian knew Ezra better than


    anyone else, so he didn''t think that marriage would make him worry about anything.


    "I was really unrestrained." Ezra nced at him earnestly. "But after seeing your performance recently,


    I''m a little scared.


    "I''m afraid that after I get married, I''ll look down on marriage, and then make myself a fool."


    Julian didn''t know what to say.


    He couldn''t help swearing, "Fuck off! Are you deliberately taking a dig at me?"


    Ezra hurriedly exined for himself, "I''m not!"


    With all sincerity. he really was affected by of Julian''s behavior!


    He never took love seriously, nor did he take marriage seriously.


    At worst, he could break up or divorce immediately. And it didn''t make him lose anything at all.


    That''s what he used to think.


    Even back then when Julian wanted to divorce Emelia and Arthur persuaded him to calm down, Ezra


    was the one who agreed with Julian.


    Anyhow, Julian didn''t love Emelia. Since it was him who had proposed the divorce, Ezra felt that it he''d


    better to make a clean cut with the rtionship.


    In the end, what happenedter didn''t only put Julian in an embarrassing situation, but also made Ezra


    feel ashamed.


    He seriously doubted whether his view of love and marriage was correct or not and he even began to


    panic. What should he do if one day he was like Julian and could not afford to let go of a woman?


    This was too terrifying.


    Julian stared at Ezra for a while and basically understood Ezra''s mind. He was so angry that he


    stormed away.


    "Hey, what are you doing? You haven''t eaten yet, have you?" Ezra shouted innocently behind him, who


    left without looking back.


    Ezra threw himself back into the sofa and began to think about whether he should really ept the


    marriage arranged by his family.


    The next morning, Maisie went to the mall to buy a pen for Julian and asked the counter assistant to


    carefully wrap it up.


    In the packaging, those were words from Emelia: Mr. Hughes, thank you for your help this time. The gift


    itself may be small, but my gratitude is profound. I wish you all the best.


    When Maisie saw Emelia writing the card seriously, she finally managed to hold back herughter.


    This time, Emelia had trulypletely treated him as nothing more than someone who had helped her,


    without the slightest hint of affection.


    After returning to thepany, she immediately went to his office. Julian frowned slightly and looked at


    the beautifully packed box in front of him. He then suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Mr. Hughes, this is a gift that Emelia asked me to give you-" Just as Maisie finished speaking, she saw


    his face turn ck.


    Maisie braced herself to say the rest of the words. "She said it was to express her gratitude for your


    help this time."


    After saying that, she held her breath and stepped aside. She admitted that Julian seemed to be killing


    when he looked like that at this moment, but she inexplicably wanted tough.


    Of course, she held back herughter.


    Julian was so angry. For a moment, he felt that he was going to faint.


    Just before Maisie came in, Arthur sent him a message saying that Emelia contacted him to invite him


    to dinner and asked him to set a time.


    Arthur meant that it would be best if he had time and they could go together.


    However, Maisie sent him such a gift. It seemed that Emelia did not intend to treat him to dinner at all.


    How could she!


    They both had helped her, but she just gave him a gift, not even giving him in person, and yet she


    treated Arthur for dinner.


    Because he was too upset, Julian forgot for a moment that his pen was much more expensive than a


    meal.

 Chapter 93 Keep Our Story in Your Heart

    Chapter 93 Keep Our Story in Your Heart


    Maisie exined at the right time, "Mr. Hughes, Emelia said that she wanted to avoid meeting you as


    much as possible because she didn''t want to be targeted by Yvonne again."


    Hearing this, Julian looked even gloomier, but he had to admit that there was nothing wrong with


    herself.


    He remembered what Taylor saidst night that Emelia loved him and the words she had written on


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Facebook. Then a trace of annoyance shed across his heart.


    Where was her previous courage?


    You used to be Mrs. Hughes, why were you afraid to meet with Yvonne now?


    However, he only said, "I see."


    When Maisie went out to work, Julian opened the box and saw the card that Emelia wrote to him.


    He read the words and felt even unhappier and then threw the card into the trash can.


    He was not interested in the pen and did not look at it at all. It was exactly the same pen as what he


    usually used.


    However, he sent a message to Emelia: "I got the pen, thank you."


    Emelia immediately replied: I hope you like it.


    Julian snorted and continued to send a message, "Do you know what a woman sends a man a pen


    means?"


    Emelia was confused.


    She just bought it casually.


    Just as she was thinking, Julian sent another message: "It means that we should keep our love stories


    in our hearts."


    Seeing these words, Emelia''s hand trembled and her phone almost fell down.


    No! She didn''t think so!


    She just wanted to express her gratitude.


    Taking a deep breath, she quickly replied: "Mr. Hughes, I really don''t mean that. If I make you


    misunderstand, I apologize to you. Please don''t take it seriously."


    Seeing that, Julian felt even angrier.


    He called Emelia, "Taylor says that you knew me when you were in college?"


    Julian wanted to say that she fell in love with him at first sight. But thinking for a while, he felt that he


    couldn''t say it out loud, so he changed his words.


    Emelia was very embarrassed. She didn''t know why Taylor told him that. She really didn''t want to hear


    it.


    She pretended not to hear him clearly, "What? Mr. Hughes, what do you say?"


    Then she muttered, "What''s wrong with my phone? There''s no signal at all."


    After saying that, she hung up.


    He knew that she was pretending not to hear him clearly.


    She just didn''t want to answer this question.


    In fact, he deliberately misunderstood the meaning of her gift, which made her embarrassed.


    After hanging up, Emelia threw her phone aside, as if it was something terrible.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with Taylor to tell Julian that thing.


    Emelia''s phone rang again and there was a message.


    It was Julian who sent the message: Oliver and Taylor have left Riverside City, so you cane back.


    Emelia was stunned.


    Did Oliver and Taylor already leave Riverside City?


    Did it mean that she finally escaped from their entanglement?


    Emelia quickly understood that it was Julian who drove them away.


    She knew Oliver and Taylor were very snobbish. If Julian didn''t help her, they wouldn''t let her go. They


    even left Riverside City.


    Emelia didn''t expect that Julian would help her.


    Knowing that Oliver and Taylor already left Riverside City, she felt happy.


    She said gratefully, "Thank you."


    Julian didn''t reply to her again.


    Then, Emelia called Nina and told her about this matter. She felt that she was very ungrateful because


    she only sent Julian a pen.


    Before she knew that Oliver and Taylor were driven away by Julian, she thought it was appropriate to


    give him the expensive pen.


    On the other end of the phone, Nina teased her with a smile, "You can devote yourself to him."


    Emelia was helpless, "Do you want me to be mocked by him?"


    Nina said calmly, "You think too much. I mean that you can make love with him."


    Emelia was very speechless. As a famous star, was it appropriate for her to say that?


    What a bad idea!


    Ninaughed and said, "I will be back tonight and you can go to my home."


    Emelia agreed. Nina sighed and said, "I''m sorry that I can''t apany you when you are in trouble."


    Emelia smiled, "Don''t worry. I''m fine."


    It was enough that Nina could apany her when she divorced.


    She felt heart-stricken when she divorced. This time, she was just angry and did not feel any pain at all.


    In the evening, when Maisie arrived home, she saw that Emelia already packed up her things. Maisie


    said sadly, "I really don''t want you to go."


    Although Emelia only stayed here for a few days, she didn''t want her to leave.


    Julian had lived with Emelia for three years. When they divorced, he must feel very sad.


    Habit is a terrible thing. If you got used to staying with someone, you would be sad when this people


    left suddenly.


    "I can''t bear to part with you, either." Emelia also liked Maisie very much. She was very grateful for


    Maisie''s help for these days.


    Emelia invited Maisie to Nina''s home. Maisie agreed.


    They went to Emelia''s house and put things down first. Then, they went to Nina''s house together.


    The three of them ate and chatted. Maisie said, "Yvonne''s father invites Mr. Hughes to have a meal


    tonight."


    Emelia drank the soup without saying a word.


    These things had nothing to do with her.


    Nina sneered, "They definitely discuss the wedding date, right? It''s so good that Yvonne and Mr.


    Hughes finally get married."


    Nina gritted her teeth.


    If Yvonne didn''t make trouble to Emelia, Nina would sincerely bless them.


    "You are wrong." Maisie wanted to say that Julian might not get married to Yvonne, but she didn''t know


    how to exin it.


    Emelia and Nina seemed not to believe it at all.


    Since Yvonne had the scandal with the assistant directorst time, Julian had not met with Yvonne.


    Yvonne came the Hughes Group to visit Julian for several times, but Julian refused to see her as an


    excuse that he was not at thepany.


    Yvonne once called her and David to ask about it, but both of them were Julian''s trusted subordinates,


    so they did ording to Julian''s instructions.


    So Maisie felt that Julian would tell Yvonne''s father that he would not marry Yvonne when they had


    dinner tonight.


    Maisie looked at Emelia, who was drinking the soup and thought if Julian broke up with Yvonne, she


    hoped Emelia could be with Julian together again.

 Chapter 94 He Already Made up His Mind.

    Chapter 94 He Already Made up His Mind.


    Julian had a meal with Randolph Sullivan in a high-end Japanese restaurant.


    Randolph took a sip of sake and looked at Julian with a kind smile. He said, "What have you been busy


    with recently? Yvonne tells me that you haven''t seen each other for several days."


    Randolph didn''t need to say all details, but he knew that Julian could understand him.


    It was obvious that Randolph was very dissatisfied with Julian''s indifferent attitude towards Yvonne.


    Otherwise, he would not meet with Julian today.


    Julian understood what Randolph meant and hid his disgust.


    "I''m busy every day." He replied.


    Randolph put down his cup and nced at Julian. He said, "That''s good."


    "I will talk with Yvonne that you are a young man, and you should focus on your career at your age.


    Only when your career is sessful can you have the ability to give your beloved woman a better life,


    right?"


    Randolph sighed and said, "But Yvonne is not young anymore. I only have one precious daughter. I


    hope she can get married earlier."


    Hearing that, Julian put down his fork and looked up at Randolph.


    Randolph was a man of high reputation in Riverside City and worked in a foreign bank which was a


    leader in Riverside City''s financial industry. He was regarded as the God of Wealth in many industries.


    Moreover, Randolph had a significant meaning to the Hughes Family.


    His father''s extramarital affair once caused a huge stir. He heard that Randolph helped the Hughes


    Family to settle this matter.


    But Julian didn''t know the details.


    At that time, he was seventeen or eighteen years old and studied abroad.


    He only knew that his father wanted to divorce his mother for his lover. Later, his father had stayed


    abroad for a long time.


    Although his father didn''t divorce her mother, they were already apart from each other.


    At first, Julian didn''t know about it. It was only after he was with Yvonne that his mother told him about


    it.


    He didn''t know Yvonne before. He had been studying abroad since he was in junior high school. He


    didn''t go back until he was ready to take over the Hughes Group.


    But, Yvonne went abroad when she was in college and returned after for a few years.


    He knew Yvonne after he took charge of the Hughes Group. At a charity dinner party, Yvonne was


    sitting next to him. When the banquet was over, Yvonne''s dress strap was suddenly broken, so he


    helped her out by giving his suit to cover her body, and then they often contacted each other.


    After confirming their rtionship, he took Yvonne home. Later, his mother told him that Randolph once


    helped the Hughes Family.


    At that time, he didn''t think too much of it. Anyway, He really liked Yvonne.


    But recently he realized that Randolph''s help to the Hughes Family was a huge block on the


    rtionship between him and Yvonne.


    If he insisted on refusing to marry Yvonne, he would offend Randolph.


    Of course, if Yvonne didn''t want to marry him, it would be a happy ending.


    But now Yvonne desired to marry him.


    But no matter what, he already made up his mind.


    Therefore, he said seriously, "Sir, I think that it is inappropriate for Yvonne and I to marry."


    "Well?" Hearing that, Randolph did not show any anger or dissatisfaction.


    He asked in confusion, "Haven''t you been loving each other for so many years? Why do you suddenly


    think it inappropriate?"


    Randolph emphasized the word of suddenly, and his meaning was obvious.


    Julian responded calmly, "I don''t think too much when I''m in love. I just know that we love each other at


    that time."


    When he said this, his eyes darkened, "Maybe I have experienced a marriage. I think marriage is more


    not suitable for marriage."


    Randolph felt a little angry and said, "So, you just want to fall in love with Yvonne and don''t want to get


    married?"


    Julian thought for a moment and said, "I don''t mean that."


    "I mean that Yvonne is worth a better man." Julian meant that he did not love Yvonne anymore.


    In fact, after he divorced Emelia, he had never confirmed to be together with Yvonne.


    It was Yvonne who had been unterally hyping their rtionship. In fact, they only had a few meals


    together and were on business trips together for several times. They only attended different kinds of


    banquets as partners.


    Yvonne was a famous actress of the HGH, so he had to take her with him.


    Usually, these hypes could make Yvonne hot, especially in the case that Yvonne had no work to act in


    a short time.


    At that time, he was dissatisfied that his Grandpa Hughes forced him to marry Emelia, so he


    established HGH for Yvonne. However, he was an ambitious man and strived to be the leader in this


    industry.


    Over these years, he not only supported Yvonne, but also other actors.


    HGH did not just have works rted to Yvonne. As long as they could bring benefits to HGH, including


    movies, TV series, or even variety shows, he would produce them.


    "I understand what you mean." Randolph did not lose his temper.


    He just raised his ss and said, "Come on, let''s have a drink. I don''t know when we''ll drink together


    next time."


    Julian knew that Randolph would never give up so easily, but he still raised his ss and said, "As long


    as you want, you can call me to drink at any time."


    Randolph smiled.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After putting down the ss, Randolph said, "I don''t know how your father has been recently. I''ll go


    abroad on a business trip in a few days and meet him."


    Julian''s eyes darkened and he knew that Randolph would not let him go so easily.


    Randolph was reminding him that the Hughes Family owed him a big favor. If he didn''t marry Yvonne,


    he would be a man without any conscience.


    However, Julian said, "My father will be very happy if you visit him."


    He meant that he would not change his mind.


    Since ancient times, it is a son''s duty to pay for his father''s debts.


    But it should be a repayment for money, not his marriage and affection.


    What''s more, his father was still alive. It was his father who owed Randolph, so Randolph should ask


    his father to repay his favor.


    Randolph narrowed his eyes and did not say anything else. He picked up his ss and drank elegantly.


    Julian''s cell phone rang at this time. He looked at the caller ID and then politely said to Randolph, "I''m


    sorry, Uncle Sullivan. I have something to deal with, so I leave first."


    Randolph smiled kindly and said, "Ok."


    Julian took his phone and left.

 Chapter 95 How Audacious

    Chapter 95 How Audacious


    It was Ezra who called him. In fact, it was he who asked Ezra to call him at the time they agreed in


    advance because he knew that he and Randolph would have an unpleasant conversation tonight.


    Julian answered the phone, "Thank you, Ezra."


    Ezra saidzily, "It doesn''t matter."


    Ezra continued to say, "Randolph has a good rtionship with Deputy Mayor Peterson, who is in


    charge of the cultural industry. I think that you will meet lots of difficulties in this industry in the future."


    After the production of all the film and television entertainment projects, they had to be approved. If


    Randolph wanted to make trouble to him, all the projects of HGH couldn''te into the market easily


    and timely.


    Julian also thought of these things. While walking, he said with a cold face, "The current Hughes Group


    is not the same as that of in charge of by my father, which needs to depend on some people and


    officials to survive."


    Grandpa Hughes, Gerhard and Julian were three-generation leaders of the Hughes Family, but


    Gerhard was the leastpetent.


    Grandpa Hughes was clever and brave and had the ability to lead the Hughes Family, but Gerhard was


    weak in terms of leadership and decision-making ability.


    Moreover, Gerhard was dissolute and had many lovers.


    Because Gerhard wanted to divorce Heather, she couldn''t stand it and made it public. In fact, Heather


    also knew that Gerhard had many lovers.


    Therefore, when Gerhard took charge of the Hughes Group, he had to rope in some people in


    exchange for the Hughes Group''s interests.


    Julian was the most capable leader among them. He not only had his Grandpa Hughes'' courage, but


    also had his own wisdom and strategy. In these years, the Hughes Group developed rapidly under his


    leadership.


    So he said confidently, "If Randolph wants to make trouble to me, I will destroy his backers and uproot


    them."


    Ezra eximed, "Are you going to do something big?"


    Julian said, "I don''t want to be manipted by others."


    When Julian came out the restaurant, he nced at Randolph''s luxury car, and said, "Riverside City


    should be the world of the young people."


    "You''re right." Ezra smiled happily, "Those old guys should be eliminated."


    He hated those old guys very much who even wanted to intervene in others marriages.


    Damn it!


    Those old guys not only wanted to intervene in Julian''s marriage, but also his marriage.


    Ezra said, "I don''t think that you eat enough. Do you eat with me together?"


    Julian refused, "No."


    Ezra snorted, "Do you go to find Emelia?"


    After saying goodbye to Ezra, Julian got into the car and drove away.


    It all depended on Randolph''s choice.


    If Randolph agreed that he broke up with Yvonne, the rtionship between the Sullivan family and the


    Hughes Family could still be maintained.


    If he didn''t agree it, they would be hostile.


    As for Randolph''s supporters, he didn''t mind destroying them together. Otherwise, did he allow them to


    bully him?


    In Nina''s house.


    Three girls were eating dinner happily.


    When Maisie heard the car sound outside, she asked, "Won''t Mr. Johansene here tonight?"


    Last time, Viggo suddenly came and took good care of Emelia. As a trusted subordinate of Julian,


    Maisie really couldn''t stand it.


    She hoped that Viggo would note here tonight, or she would feel worried for her boss.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Nina teased, "Why are you so nervous? Are you secretly in love with Mr. Johansen?"


    "No!" Maisie denied it immediately.


    Nina giggled.


    In fact, Nina knew why Maisie would ask such a question, but she teased Maisie purposely.


    When Maisie mentioned Viggo, Emelia looked outside nervously.


    She didn''t want Viggo toe here. After she refused his confession of love, she didn''t know how to


    face him.


    Nina asked, "Emelia, why are you so nervous?"


    Emelia had no choice but to tell them about Viggo''s confession of love.


    Hearing that, Nina was not surprised. Maisie asked, "Does Mr. Johansen confessed his love to you?"


    Maisie thought that she had to tell it to Julian.


    Emelia sighed, "Yes. I am also shocked."


    While eating, Nina said, "I told you a long time ago that he likes you."


    Nina encouraged Emelia, "Why don''t you have a try?"


    Before Emelia said anything, Maisie was anxious.


    She looked at Nina and said, "You can''t force Emelia."


    Maisie thought if two people were with together, they had to love each other.


    She felt that Emelia didn''t love Viggo, so Nina shouldn''t force Emelia to be with him together.


    "Love can be cultivated slowly." Nina patted her chest and said, "I have personally verified if you stick


    to pursue, love can be cultivated."


    "So, Emelia can try to be together with Viggo. Maybe they are the most suitable match."


    Before Maisie said anything, Emelia said, "I''ve also verified it by myself, but you know the result."


    Back then, Nina had used this kind of pestering method against Lincoln Zhad. In the end, she had


    sessfully caught up to him and made him love her so much that he couldn''t extricate himself from it.


    However, she had also verified such feelings.


    Wasn''t the three-year marriage between her and Julian just for her to pester him and cultivate their


    rtionship?


    But what was the result?


    As a result, the divorce ended, but Julian didn''t fall in love with her at all. As a result...She was covered


    in wounds.


    Nina opened her mouth and said after a long while, "So, this can only mean that you are not fated with


    Julian."


    Maisie''s heart ached when she heard the words "not fated".


    However, Emelia nodded in agreement. "Indeed."


    At this time, Emelia''s cell phone rang. After reading the message, she frowned.


    In her WhatsApp message, there was a text from Julian, "Are you not at home?"


    Emelia thought to herself in disbelief, "Julian is going to her residence, isn''t he?"


    She-


    After thinking for a long time, she chose to reply honestly: Nina is back today. I''m having a gathering


    with her and Maisie here. What do you want me for?


    Standing outside Emelia''s apartment for a long time, Julian gritted his teeth upon seeing Emelia''s reply.


    Didn''t she just move back from Maisie''s ce? "She immediately went out for another party?"


    She was quite wild!


    After leaving the dinner party with Randolph, he didn''t know what had happened, but he suddenly


    wanted to eat a bowl of noodles she cooked.


    Even if there was not so much seasoning, just a bowl of hot soup noodles was enough.


    Once this idea was formed, there would be some obsession.


    So he simply drove to her ce, but no one answered after knocking on the door for a long time.

 Chapter 96 Marry to Julian

    Chapter 96 Marry to Julian


    Julian didn''t expect that Emelia wouldn''t be at home. He thought that ording to her personality, she


    would continue to write scripts at home after moving back.


    Now that he had confirmed that she was not at home, he could only go downstairs and leave.


    Emelia asked him "What does him want her for". He thought for a while and decided not to reply. Just


    pretend that he had not sent the previous message.


    At this time, he also calmed down a little. He felt that he suddenly came to Emelia to eat a bowl of


    noodles she cooked. It was a little inappropriate, as if he missed her very much.


    For a long time, Emelia hadn''t received a reply from Julian. He let out a long sigh of relief in her heart.


    Fortunately, he did not reply. Otherwise, she really did not know how to face him.


    That night, Emelia, Nina and Maisie were having a good time gathering together, but Yvonne''s situation


    had turned upside down.


    Yvonne deliberately went back to her parents'' house tonight just want to her parents give her an


    answer after they finished eating.


    Yvonne was absent-minded throughout the whole process. Her mother, Rosalind Longman, persuaded


    her to eat something. "You can''t eat anything. You''ll have to suffer in the end."


    Rosalindforted her again, "Your father will definitely be able to handle it."


    "Besides, no girl in Riverside City is more suitable for him than you."


    "There are deep rtionships between you and our two families. Does he have any other choice?"


    Although Rosalind''s wordsforted Yvonne, when she thought of Julian''s indifference to her, she felt


    upset.


    Also, she had never told anyone, including her mother, that there was no solid rtionship between her


    and Julian.


    In particr, in the past year, after Julian''s divorce, they seemed to have had many scandals, but in


    fact, they had done nothing.


    "Come on, drink some soup. I specially made it for beauty care." Rosalind handed her another bowl of


    soup, and Yvonne reluctantly took a sip.


    Yvonne and Rosalind both thought that Randolph and Julian would have dinner veryte, but they


    didn''t expect that Randolph woulde back soon.


    Yvonne''s heart skipped a beat when she saw Randolph''s serious and displeased expression.


    It was obvious that Randolph had not made a good deal with Julian. Her eyes turned red and she burst


    into tears on the spot.


    Rosalind let out a cry of surprise and hurriedly went forward to ask Randolph, "Why did youe back


    so soon? Haven''t you reached an agreement yet?"


    Randolph said with a cold face, "He told me that he was not suitable for Yvonne. What''s more, being in


    love is one thing, and getting married is another thing."


    "He is clearly destroying the bridge after crossing the river! Can my Randolph''s daughter let him waste


    so many years of her youth?"


    Randolph''s roar shook the heavens.


    Perhaps Randolph had forgotten that it was Yvonne who refused to get married and insisted on


    keeping a distance from Julian.


    He also forgot that Julian had not given their daughter an exact answer during the past year after the


    divorce.


    It was because they were confident that the person in Julian''s heart was still Yvonne.


    They also thought that the reason why Julian divorced Emelia was to be with Yvonne.


    That was why they were so angry and disappointed when all their expectations were in vain.


    Rosalind was also furious as she cursed, "When the above behave wrongly the below will do the same.


    The Hughes Family''s men are bad men!"


    Yvonne raised her hand to cover her face, fell on the sofa, and cried, "Why? Why?"


    She thought that if her father put pressure on Julian, he would definitelypromise.


    She didn''t understand why Julian didn''t want to marry her since he loved her and they almost got


    married.


    After crying for a long time, Yvonne said angrily, "It''s all Emelia''s fault. It''s all her fault!"


    Rosalind was puzzled. "Julian''s ex-wife? What does it have to do with her? They have been divorced


    for more than a year, haven''t they?"


    Yvonne gritted her teeth. "She''s back recently. She''s still working on a film and television project with


    Julian."


    Rosalind frowned, "Could it be that she went to seduce Julian again?"


    "Even if she seduced him again, he didn''t like her at all, did he? Otherwise, why would he divorce her?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosalind didn''t care about Emelia at all.


    From Rosalind''s point of view, a woman with a family like Emelia would never be able to live long with


    Julian.


    Even when Julian married Emelia, Rosalind didn''t think that Emelia would be a stumbling block for her


    daughter. Now, Rosalind didn''t think that Emelia was her daughter''s rival in love.


    Julian didn''t love Emelia at all. In addition, despite three years of marriage, he was extremely cold


    towards her. This was something everyone knew about.


    If Julian fell in love with Emelia after the divorce, then...


    How despicable.


    Rosalind thought of this word in her heart.


    "Mom, my intuition tells me that it''s because of Emelia." Yvonne, on the other hand, had used her


    woman''s intuition to determine that Julian had suddenly stopped marrying her because of Emelia.


    "She''s just an abandoned woman. What can she do?" Rosalind still looked down on Emelia. "Don''t be


    discouraged. Think about how to repair your rtionship with Julian."


    "What should I repair?" Randolph did not agree with Rosalind''s suggestion. He roared furiously, "Are all


    the men in Riverside City dead? Why do you have to with him?"


    Randolph was really pissed off by Julian''s arrogance today.


    He had always thought that Julian respected him very much, but he didn''t expect that he would lose all


    his face today. He didn''t even want to look at him now, nor did he want to marry his daughter to Julian.


    Sometimes, a man''s face was more important than his life.


    Rosalind frowned and said, "But in the entire Riverside City, who is better than Julian?"


    "Besides, didn''t we let Yvonnee back to contact him because we thought that he had a bright


    future?"


    Randolph didn''t know what to say after hearing Rosalind''s words. Yes, when their daughter was


    studying abroad, she had a boyfriend.


    At that time, they didn''t take a fancy to Julian, but they didn''t expect that after he took over the Hughes


    Group, he had made rapid progress and was so outstanding.


    The first thing he and Rosalind did was choose Julian as the best son-inw candidate. After


    discussing it with his daughter, his daughter readily agreed. The next day, she broke up with her


    boyfriend and returned home.


    "I don''t care. I want to marry Julian, only him." Yvonne, who had been sitting on the sofa with a sad


    look, suddenly said this. Then she stood up, covered her mouth, and rushed out.


    Rosalind quickly stood up to stop her. "Yvonne! What are you doing?"


    Yvonne rushed out while crying. "I''ll go out and rx. Don''t worry about me."


    Rosalind pulled her back and said, "With your current state, how can we rest assured that you can go


    out on your own?"


    Yvonne shook off Rosalind''s hand and swept the vase on the cab to the ground. "If I can''t marry


    Julian, I don''t want to live anymore."


    After she finished speaking, she rushed to the other side to vent her anger and smashed Randolph''s


    valuable porcin on the ground again.

 Chapter 97 Stomachache

    Chapter 97 Stomachache


    Yvonne made a scene in the living room. She fell to the ground powerlessly and continued to cry


    bitterly.


    Her image and style of doing things had nothing to do with her dignity and generosity in the eyes of


    outsiders.


    Rosalind also sat down on the ground and cried, "Vonnie, isn''t it just Julian? Don''t say that! If anything


    happens to you, I can''t live as well!"


    Randolph was about to explode from the tears of the mother and daughter, so he had topromise


    and said, "Well, since you won''t marry anyone except him, I will help you find a way."


    Only then did Yvonne slowly stop. Rosalind also wiped away her tears and got up to pull her daughter


    up from the floor.


    Yvonne went back to her room in a daze. She covered her head andy on the bed without saying a


    word.


    The reason why she wanted to make such a scene was that she could feel that Randolph was really


    angry with Julian.


    Randolph was not just saying that she was not allowed to marry Julian.


    Yvonne knew her father very well. In most of the time, he would always insist on his word.


    Therefore, she had no other way to make Randolphpromise except to make a fuss.


    She was not willing to give up on Julian. Her mother was right. Looking around, no man in Riverside


    City couldpare with him.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was so glorious, she wouldn''t have abandoned her foreign boyfriend and


    returned home to get close to him.


    She had always known what she wanted. When she was young, she was in love. But after she was 25


    years old, she began to n for her marriage.


    Marrying a man with power and wealth was her dream.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Especially a man like Julian, not only did he have wealth and power, but he also had an outstanding


    appearance, a perfect figure, and his unique charisma.


    What made her even more unwilling was that she could never lose to Emelia.


    After Rosalind went downstairs, she bitterly asked Randolph, who was still very angry, "What should we


    do now?"


    Randolph threw his tie onto the sofa and said, "What should I do? What else can I do? If you don''t y


    with her, it may be over!"


    Rosalind''s eyes turned red as she said, "Didn''t I worry that she would really do something stupid? We


    only have one precious daughter. If anything happens to her, what should we do?"


    Randolph squeezed his forehead and sat down on the sofa. It was because Yvonne said that she didn''t


    want to live anymore that hepromised.


    "I''ll call Gerhard." Randolph said with a gloomy face, "If he can''t handle his son, don''t me us for


    exposing his scandal. At that time, the Hughes Group''s image will be greatly tarnished. I don''t believe


    that Julian is not nervous!"


    Naturally, Rosalind agreed with Randolph''s decision.


    Both of them were focused on achieving their goal of marrying their daughter into the Hughes Family.


    They hadpletely forgotten that even if Julianpromised and married Yvonne, would Yvonne be


    happy after this forced marriage?


    Just like how in the past, when Julian married Emelia, didn''t they end up with a divorce as well?


    The next day, the Hughes Group was meeting early.


    Julian sat at the head of the conference room, looking stern and natural.


    Maisie and David sat on both sides of him. Both of them were experienced and professional elites.


    A senior executive looked at Julian and asked, "Mr. Hughes, I heard that Emelia Jones, who has been


    on the trending search recently, is the scriptwriter of ''Princess Lenia'' that we invested in?"


    Julian replied sinctly, "Yes."


    The senior executive was slightly worried and said, "Is it appropriate for a screenwriter to stand at the


    top of the storm like this?"


    Julian looked at the senior executive with no expression on his face. As soon as he opened his mouth,


    he knew what he wanted to say.


    Sure enough, the senior executive said, "Although this matter has been reversed and her image has


    been restored, what if there is another reversal someday?"


    Julian looked at him with a deeper gaze, and said, "There won''t be any reversal."


    The senior executive still insisted: "Take every care just in case. If any more negative news is exposed,


    it will affect the entire project."


    "Mr. Hughes, it''s not like you don''t know. The investigation of the Ministry of Construction is very strict


    now. Even if she''s not an artist, as a screenwriter, it''s very risky."


    "If anything happens to her, the project of the ''Princess Lenia'' might end here!"


    "So I suggest changing the screenwriter."


    He said a lot, but Julian did not interrupt him.


    After he finished speaking casually, Julian''s words poked into his heart. "How do you know that she is


    the screenwriter of ''Princess Lenia''?"


    First of all, although Emelia was exposed on the Inte, her identity as a screenwriter was not


    exposed.


    Secondly, this senior executive was not in charge of any business in the HGH. In addition to "Princess


    Lenia", there were other filming projects beingunched. Why did he only focus on "Princess


    Lenia"?


    Had someone instigated him to rece Emelia?


    The senior executive was momentarily at a loss for words. "I..."


    Julian gave him a cold look, ignored him, and changed the subject.


    After the meeting, Yvonne''s agent was left behind.


    She said to Julian in time, "Mr.


    Hughes, Miss Sullivan contacted me and told me that she wanted to continue filming."


    Yvonne''s agent was called Nichole Brightman. Yvonne had found her own agent.


    After Yvonne semi-retired from the showbiz, Nichole Brightman stayed at the Hughes Group and they


    gave her two other artists.


    Perhaps it was because he didn''t have a good impression of Yvonne, Julian didn''t like her agent at this


    time.


    So his tone was also very indifferent and light. "Okay, just arrange it for her."


    Nichole added, "I heard that the second female lead of ''Princess Lenia'' hasn''t been confirmed yet. I


    wonder if she can take part in it."


    Julian''s disgust grew even stronger. He said impatiently, "I can''t control this. If she is interested in this


    role, you can just contact Viggo and let her have a try."


    Nichole was at a loss for words for a moment. In the past, as long as it was a drama invested by Julian,


    he would agree to any role that Yvonne wanted to y without hesitation.


    Now, he asked her to contact the director to test Yvonne''s acting. He was an investor, and it would be


    easy for him to ask Yvonne to act.


    Obviously, Julian didn''t want Yvonne to act in this drama.


    Nichole had no choice but to answer, "I see."


    Anyway, she was just a messenger. As for what Yvonne wanted to do, it was her own business.


    After Nichole left, Julian turned to Maisie and said, "Contact Emelia and ask her toe with me to


    see Marvinter."


    Didn''t she sayst time that Marvin was the best candidate for the male lead? Then let Marvin to y.


    As a screenwriter, she should help persuade him.


    Maisie replied, "Okay."


    Ten minutester, Maisie reported to Julian with some difficulty, "Mr. Hughes, Emelia said that she had


    a stomachache today and she can''t get out of bed. She can''t go to visit Marvin with you..."

 Chapter 98 Ex-wife and Robbing the Cradle

    Chapter 98 Ex-wife and Robbing the Cradle


    Julian sneered and said, "Stomachache?"


    Her excuse was really poor.


    Maisie exined on Emelia''s behalf, "Women really feel ufortable every few days. I don''t think


    she''s lying."


    Emelia''s voice on the phone was indeed weak, and Maisie was also a woman. She knew very well how


    ufortable it was for a woman.


    Emelia had a stomachache, while she had a headache.


    Every time her period came on the first or second day, she would have a headache. She couldn''t bear


    it without taking painkillers.


    Julian frowned. Those days of a woman have every month?


    Why didn''t he know that Emelia had such a problem before?


    Emelia had been with him for three years. Other than asionally catching a cold, he had never heard


    of any difort from her.


    Later, he thought that he had a lot of things he didn''t know before, so he simply changed his words and


    said, "Then ask Viggo to go with us."


    "Okay." Maisie responded. When it came to Viggo, she quickly said, "When we had dinner togetherst


    night, Emelia said... Mr. Johansen confessed to her."


    "What?" Julian thought that he had heard it wrong. "A confession?"


    Although he could see that Viggo''s feelings for Emelia were not ordinary, he did not expect Viggo to


    really confess his love.


    Maisie nodded. "Emelia said that it was at the day when Oliver made trouble in Tymers."


    "Robbing the cradle. Doesn''t he feel ashamed?" Julian gave Viggo a sharp tongue without hesitation.


    Then he said with disgust, "Don''t call him. I''ll go by myself."


    He was now annoyed when he thought of Viggo. Maybe he could still make a move after meeting him,


    so he''d better not meet him.


    Maisie held back herughter and said, "Okay."


    Of course, Maisie knew why Julian suddenly changed his mind and didn''t want to be with Viggo. He


    must have been angered by Viggo''s confession to Emelia.


    It was true that Emelia felt ufortable when her period came, but it was not exaggerated that she


    couldn''t get out of bed. She deliberately found an excuse to refuse to go with Julian.


    However, after thinking for a while, she still called Viggo and told him that Julian was going to see


    Marvin Reynolds.


    Emelia didn''t know if Julian would invite Viggo, but she felt that it would be better if he did.


    Recently, she had discussed a lot with Viggo on WhatsApp in the process of writing the script.


    If he went, he would exin the content of her script to Marvin even more deeply.


    As a result, half an hourter, Julian and Maisie arrived at Marvin''s studio and saw Viggo, who had also


    rushed over.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Julian''s face immediately darkened. However, Viggo said calmly, "Emelia said that Mr. Hughes wants to


    visit Marvin. During this period of time, we have to discuss the script every day, so I have a deeper


    understanding of the script and plot. We both agree that it''s better for me toe over too."


    "Discuss the script every day?"


    Both agree?


    Julian looked at Viggo coldly, and his face darkened again.


    Without saying a word, he took the lead in walking into Marvin''s office. Viggo nodded and greeted


    Maisie before entering.


    In the office, Marvin looked at the two of them with a clear expression. He asked suspiciously, "Viggo,


    Mr. Hughes, are you sure you two are business partners?"


    Viggo and Marvin graduated from the same school, but the former was a few years earlier than Marvin.


    It wasn''t Marvin''s fault for asking such a question. The atmosphere between Julian and Viggo was too


    strange. It didn''t look like they were cooperating to create a TV series at all. Instead, they looked like


    enemies who could fight in the next second.


    To be more precise, the main reason was that there was something wrong with Julian''s personal mood.


    Viggo was very calm. He almost knew why Julian suddenly became so hostile to him. It probably had


    something to do with Emelia.


    In the face of Marvin''s question, Viggo spoke first.


    He handed over his script to Marvin and said, "Mr. Hughes is about to get married, so he must have a


    lot of things to deal with. It''s understandable that he''s not in a good mood due to fatigue."


    Viggo deliberately mentioned that Julian and Yvonne were going to get married and deliberately made


    trouble for him.


    Marvin smiled. "Mr. Hughes, please send me an invitationter."


    A few days ago, Yvonne had been frequenting go to the wedding dress store and jewelry store, so


    there was nothing wrong with Marvin''s response.


    Julian felt a surge of foul air rising from the bottom of his heart. He pressed the tip against the back of


    his tongue and turned his head to nce at Viggo coldly. "Mr. Johansen, can you really handle it after


    robbing the cradle?"


    "Fortunately, robbing the cradle is much better than getting rejected by one''s ex-wife." Viggo wasn''t an


    easy person to deal with either. His words had truly poked Julian''s heart.


    The corners of Julian''s lips curled into a sneer, barely suppressing the urge to turn the table over.


    It was said that the same man never crossed the same river twice. He despised himself for inexplicably


    thinking about Emelia''s behavior recently.


    Marvin had roughly figured out the reason why they were on bad terms with each other in just a few


    words, probably because of a woman.


    Ah-ha! It''s always about the women.


    In the end, he took the initiative to bring up the matter regarding the script, so he changed the topic


    Marvin said, "I quite appreciate this screenwriter, Wintry Frost. The lines of her previous ys are quite


    deep."


    Marvin''s praise of Emelia made Julian feel a little better.


    But the next second, he looked at Marvin with deep eyes. Could it be that there was another man who


    had feelings for her because of appreciation?


    Marvin raised an eyebrow in the face of Julian''s gaze and continued, "Since you''re the virgin of the


    director and Mr. Hughes¡¯ investment, of course I have to ept it."


    Marvin added, "But I also want to rmend an actress for the second female lead."


    Viggo was very interested. "Who do you want to rmend?"


    Marvin said a name, " Ze Sabir."


    Viggo frowned and thought for a long time. Finally, he said, "I haven''t heard of her."


    Marvinughed and said, "A nameless actress, sort of, but she has infinite potential. I''m not pulling


    strings for her. Viggo, you can audition her first. If she can''t do it, then forget about my suggestion."


    Viggo nodded, "Okay."


    He then looked at Julian and said faintly, "I didn''t expect this second female lead to be so popr. Just


    now, Mr. Hughes¡¯ fianc¨¦e also called me and said that she wanted to have a try."


    Viggo added, "Mr. Hughes, isn''t Yvonne going to retire and be Mrs. Hughes wholeheartedly? She


    suddenly came out to shoot again. What are you two doing?"


    Julian asked coldly, "Which ear did you hear that I said she was my fianc¨¦e?"


    Marvin elegantly took a sip of coffee and sat there as if he was a spectator watching a show.


    Viggo spread out his hands. "Isn''t this the fact that everyone in Riverside City acquiesced?"


    Julian snorted. "Everyone in Riverside City acquiesced, but that doesn''t mean I''ll admit it."


    After he finished speaking, he got up and said goodbye to Marvin, "Since we''ve reached an agreement,


    you can make an agreement with Mr. Johansen. I''m leaving now."


    Then he waved his sleeves and left with Maisie without looking back.

 Chapter 99 A Bolt from the Blue

    Chapter 99 A Bolt from the Blue


    After Julian left, Marvin looked at Viggo in confusion and asked, "Mr. Hughes, are you... denying your


    marriage with Yvonne?"


    Viggo said with a sarcastic smile, "Whether he admitted it or not, he missed the person he missed."


    How could Viggo not see that Julian had some residual feelings for Emelia, his ex-wife?


    Back then, they divorced so resolved. Viggo had thought that he would never look at Emelia again for


    the rest of his life.


    However, it was as if Julian was still holding on to his pride and arrogance,pletely unaware that he


    was pestering Emelia.


    In that case, he was willing...Julian would always be so stubborn.


    Marvinughed and said, "Viggo, don''t tell me you''ve fallen for the same woman as Mr. Hughes does?"


    Obviously, the war between them was caused by a woman.


    Viggo said with a smile, "Let''s have a good chat after I sessfully catch up with him another day."


    Emelia had suffered enough recently, and Viggo didn''t want to disturb her anymore.


    Anyway, there would be a long way to go. Emelia was under his control, so he had plenty of


    opportunities to slowly approach her.


    Viggo then chatted with Marvin about the script and contract. Marvin brought up his opinion of the


    script. Viggo wrote it down one by one, intending to convey it to Emelia.


    Julian was in a bad mood all day. His father Gerhard called him two times abroad, and his mother


    Heather called him at least three times, but he didn''t answer.


    They must be looking for him because of Yvonne. He didn''t want to talk to them.


    In the evening, after a dinner party, he asked the driver to send him to Emelia''s residence.


    Didn''t she say that she had a stomachache so that she couldn''t get out of bed? As a partner, it was


    reasonable for him to visit a patient.


    When he passed by a flower shop on the way, he asked the driver to stop the car. He went into the


    flower shop and bought a bunch of flowers.


    In the past, there were fresh flowers in their house every day, which made people feel rxed.


    She liked to dress up and set up their house. In the past, he didn''t even look at it, but after a year of


    divorce, he still kept every detail of her arrangement.


    After arriving downstairs, he asked the driver to leave first and went upstairs with the flowers.


    This time, after knocking on the door, Emelia was at home and soon came to open the door.


    However, when she opened the door and saw that it was him, she froze on the spot.


    Julian handed the flowers in his hand to her without any expression. Just as he was about to ask her if


    she was feeling better, Viggo, who was wearing an apron, came out of the kitchen and asked Emelia,


    "Who''sing?"


    Julian stared at Viggo in disbelief. Viggo was dressed in casual clothes, with a female apron that was


    obviously smaller at his waist and a shovel in his hand. It seemed that he was cooking.


    Viggo''s attitude was as if he and Emelia were a family couple.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Julian felt that the words "a bolt from the blue" was not enough to describe his mood at the moment.


    Viggo was also a little surprised to see Julian, especially when he took out arge bouquet of flowers.


    However, he quickly calmed down and called out to Emelia, who was also in shock, "Mr. Hughes, why


    are you here? Pleasee in."


    With a dark face, Julian quickly took a step back. After taking back the flowers in his hand, he threw


    them at the anti-theft door of Emelia, turned around, and strode away.


    Ha!


    There was other man in her house, and that man was cooking for her. How could he go in?


    "Should I go in and be a light bulb for them?"


    Go in and see how they love each other?


    After taking the elevator downstairs, he strode out of the unit building. There was a big trash facing the


    door. He threw the bunch of flowers into it without hesitation.


    After the door was mmed in rudely and abruptly, Emelia and Viggo were shocked.


    Emelia came to her senses first. She said angrily, "What is he doing?"


    He was the one who knocked on the door. After she opened the door, he left without saying a word.


    Did Julian really think that he was the king of dominance? Did he think that he had the final say in this


    world? Did hee and go whenever he wanted?


    For some reason, Emelia felt that Julian was too baffling and too disrespectful.


    On the contrary, Viggo didn''t think much of it. "Mr. Hughes may have lost control of his emotions when


    he saw me here."


    Emelia could sense that Julian was losing control of his anger.


    But she was puzzled. "What''s there to lose control of? I have divorced with him for more than a year.


    He has no right to forbid me to have my own friends!"


    For the whole day, Emelia was feeling weak because of her period. In the afternoon, Viggo came to her


    again to talk to her in detail about Marvin''s suggestion in the script.


    However, Emelia didn''t expect Viggo toe with big and small bags of dishes. She originally wanted


    to order takeout to finish her dinner with Viggo, but Viggo had brought the dishes, so she had to let him


    cook.


    She didn''t expect Julian toe to her with a bunch of flowers. After the door opened, she was so


    shocked that she couldn''t speak.


    Of course, the bunch of flowers should be in the trash can now.


    She didn''t care.


    Viggoforted her. "Don''t be angry. Let''s get ready for dinner."


    Emelia didn''t want to recall the rude look on Julian''s face any longer, so she turned and left.


    He had to admit that Viggo''s cooking skills were excellent. Even people like Emelia, who were good at


    cooking, praised him after tasting it.


    Thinking about it carefully, it was the first time that Emelia had enjoyed the treatment of someone


    cooking for her.


    The three-year marriage between her and Julian could be said Julian did not do any chores. Maybe he


    didn''t even know where the kitchen door was.


    She had done all three meals a day, and she had taken care of all the trivial things in his daily life.


    Apart from the financial support of their family, the rest of what Julian had done for their family was the


    things on the bed.


    After all, he had put in a lot of effort. Just take it as a sacrifice.


    In addition, Emelia had never enjoyed any treatment of being taken care of.


    It was she who went to see a doctor and took medicine herself.


    As for her period, she had never mentioned it to him.


    He would probably think that she was a spoiled little girl, or he simply ignored her.


    Every time she had her period, she had to endure it in front of Julian. Basically, she would rest at home


    for a day during the day, and the symptoms at night would be eased.


    Then he began to prepare dinner. By the time Julian got off work and got home, there was already


    delicious dinner on the table, so he naturally wouldn''t notice her difort.


    Perhaps it was because she had been tormented by her period for a whole day. At this moment, Emelia


    was very moved by what Viggo did today.


    Sure enough, a considerate and tender man would make a woman feel nice.

 Chapter 100 Stumbled to Grow Up

    Chapter 100 Stumbled to Grow Up


    Emelia and Viggo chatted about the script while eating. Emelia felt that Marvin''s suggestion made


    sense.


    As expected, he was someone at the level of the Best Actor. He was even more proficient in the


    creation of the plot and conflicts. Emelia felt that he had benefited greatly.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The content of script was almost finished, and the meal was about to be finished.


    Viggo looked up at Emelia opposite him and suddenly said seriously, "I want to ask you a question."


    Emelia didn''t understand. "What?"


    Viggo said in a deep voice, "Will you agree if Julian chases you again?"


    "Impossible." Emelia denied it without thinking. "He can''t pursue me."


    Julian hated her so much. Their divorce was a lifetime relief for him. Why would he still pursue her?


    Emelia had never imagined that there would be such a possibility between her and Julian.


    Viggo said, "Then what do you think? He came to you tonight with a bunch of flowers?"


    Emelia frowned and thought for a while, then gave an answer. "Didn''t you just say that Yvonne wants to


    y the role? I think he came to me to put in good words for Yvonne."


    Viggo was stunned, and then heughed out loud again.


    Based on Emelia''s thoughts, even if he wanted to get her back, it definitely wouldn''t be a simple matter.


    This was because, at Emelia''s side, it waspletely impossible for her and Julian to be together.


    Of course, this could only be med on Julian for hurting her too deeply in the past and shepletely


    cutting off any possibility in her heart.


    Emelia said word by word seriously, "In the past, I was young and immature. I thought that love only


    needs to be sincere. Now I realize that a period of love needs two people to work hard."


    "Moreover, look back now. In fact, Julian is not suitable for marriage at all. He is not suitable for long


    term contact."


    Julian''s personality was strong and domineering, proud and conceited.


    He did notfort her, care about her, or take care of her. There had been problems between them in


    the past. If she had not taken the initiative to show her goodwill, he could have carried out the cold war


    for a long time.


    Now, she felt very tired to be with such a person.


    Which woman didn''t want to be protected and loved?


    Which woman didn''t want to be doted on by the man?


    When she recalled the three years she had spent with Julian, she didn''t feel any happiness at all. She


    just felt that it was a nightmare.


    Viggo did not expect her to see it so thoroughly. He nodded in agreement and said, "Everyone grew up


    from stumbling.


    Fortunately, you know how to halt your losses in time."


    Emelia said somewhat self-mockingly, "To put it bluntly, even if someone gives me ten million now and


    let me marry Julian again, I won''t marry."


    She would never marry him.


    If she continued to live like that, she might as well die.


    Viggoughed happily again. He couldn''t be unhappy. Emelia''s words were too satisfying.


    If Julian knew what was going on in Emelia''s mind, he didn''t know if he would be pissed to death.


    Viggo thought of a very suitable from a film for Julian. There was once a sincere love in front of him, but


    he did not cherish it. It was not until he lost it that he regretted it. This was the most painful thing in the


    world.


    After they finished talking about the script, Viggo took out an invitation card from his bag and handed it


    to Emelia. "There''s a charity dinner party at the movie association this weekend. I want to take you


    there."


    "Since you have officially be a screenwriter, you have to expand your contacts and make friends


    with your peers." Viggo''s words were sincere, and Emelia was very touched.


    "Thank you." She raised her hand and took the invitation card.


    Viggo was right. In the three years when she had been with Julian, she had been a housewife and had


    left society seriously.


    She had been studying abroad for another year. Now that she had returned to China and started her


    career, she was aplete worker. Social interactions and interactions were necessary.


    Even if she was not good at it, she had to force herself to get used to it.


    Viggo saw her nervousness andforted her gently. "Don''t be nervous. Just stay with me then."


    Viggo smiled again and said, "Neers also have their advantages. You don''t have to be too


    enthusiastic at the beginning. You just need to get to know them first."


    "Yes." Emelia nodded. In her heart, she swore to herself that she must do it well and try her best not to


    embarrass Viggo.


    Viggo couldn''t help but sigh. As Mrs. Hughes for three years, she wouldn''t be so nervous and helpless


    as long as Julian took her to attend several banquets.


    After the discussion, Viggo took his leave. Emelia sent Viggo away and tidied up. After washing up, she


    continued to modify the script.


    As for Julian, who left in a fit of anger, he called Ezra out of dinner.


    Ezra and Arthur happened to be at the same dinner party, so he took Arthur out. The three of them


    gathered in a restaurant that belonged to Ezra.


    While ordering the dishes, Julian thought of the scene when Viggo came out of the kitchen with the


    apron of Emelia. He was in a bad mood and pushed the menu aside.


    Ezra teased himzily, "I personally feel that your mood has been rising and falling too much recently,


    close to the climacteric."


    Julian rolled his eyes at him.


    Who the hell was suffering from climacteric?


    Ezra and Arthur ignored his bad mood and continued to order food.


    Julian lit a cigarette for himself, bit the cigarette butt, and said bitterly, "What are those men who are


    willing to cook for women thinking?"


    Ezra answered without even raising his eyelids, "Some people have too high requirements for food.


    Others don''t even like what they make, so they choose to cook by themselves, such as me."


    Arthur said with a smile, "Some people regard cooking as a kind of pastime, or a way to relieve


    pressure, such as me."


    Julian shot them a cold nce. They were singing one after another, which made him look like an


    ipetent man who didn''t know how to cook.


    Arthur asked him, "Why did you suddenly ask this question?"


    Julian then told them about how he had bumped into Viggo tonight and how he had cooked at Emelia''s


    house. Ezra burst into a guffaw immediately.


    Arthur held back hisughter and said, "You left directly? Isn''t this a little impolite?"


    Julian snorted heavily from his nose. He was angry at that time, so who cared about manners?


    Ezra smiled and asked him, "Then why don''t you like cooking?"


    Julian spat out a smoke ring and said with disdain, "Men''s time is precious. It''s better to use it at work.


    And, I don''t want to catch the oily smell." He was a typical neat freak and a workaholic. He believed


    that he would never enter the kitchen for the rest of his life.


    He had never been in contact with these things since he was a child. When he was at home, Heather


    was in full charge of it. When he was studying abroad, he also had a special driver, chef, and


    housekeeper to manage his daily life.


    After he married Emelia, she took care of all the trivial matters.


    He had never been to the kitchen, and he didn''t even know where the kitchen door was, and he didn''t


    know where all the things in the house were.


    This caused his life to be a mess during the time he had just divorced to Emelia.

 Chapter 101 Heartless Woman

    Chapter 101 Heartless Woman


    Julian gnashed his teeth with anger when he thought of the days when he and Emelia just got divorced.


    Of course, he could easily find his ties, wristwatches, cufflinks, cor clips, and other essories he


    often wore in the closet. Regarding housewares, however, the blind search would take much longer.


    When he wanted to get himself some water, he rummaged through all the cabs in the kitchen, trying


    to find the ss he usually drank from given by Emelia.


    When he tried to brew some coffee, he fumbled with the coffee machine for a long time but still couldn''t


    make it taste right.


    Emelia liked to keep the house neat and would always declutter timely.


    They lived in a pretty big house. One time, Julian got so mad when he couldn''t find the thing he was


    looking for that he kicked over a cupboard right next to him.


    Julian was annoyed at Emelia''s being selfish. Back then, it was Emelia herself who begged him to


    marry her.


    Now that she had changed her mind, she just brushed him off with one crisp word, "divorce".


    She made him look like a fool without any life skills. If she had just a tad bit conscience, she would


    have primed him with some basic information of the household beforehand.


    Humph.


    That heartless woman.


    ¡°If this goes on, they may really be a thing. I mean Emelia and Viggo,¡± Ezra nced at Julian, his voice


    gentle.


    He continued, "You see, he appreciates her talent and recognizes her ability at work.


    "He confessed that he was attracted to her when she was maligned and offered her emotional support.


    "When Emelia was sick, he took care of her and even cooked a big meal for her."


    "Julian, Viggo is making some good moves on Emelia." Ezra concluded.


    Julian froze for a moment, the cigarette in his hand giving off a thin wisp of smoke.


    Arthur remained silent before adding solemnly, "Julian, you didn''t give Emelia enough love and care.


    Viggo will easily win her heart by showing so much of those."


    Ezra chimed in, "Yeah. Do you know the saying? ''If you love a woman, spoil her until no other man


    could stand her. Then, she will never leave you.''"


    Arthur nodded eagerly, "Yeah, Ezra is right. Take some time to reflect on your behaviors."


    Instead of showing her that he loved her, he ignored her feelings and disregarded her needs.


    Arthur swallowed the words. He didn''t want to be the one to twist the knife. He knew that Julian must


    be feeling bitterly regretful himself.


    Julian took a hard puff of the cigarette. The harsh words Arthur and Ezra just said flustered his heart a


    little.


    "Can you tell me why did you bring flowers there?" Ezra asked.


    Julian flicked the ash from the cigarette and answered, deadpan, "She used to fiddle with those things


    at home. I thought she liked flowers."


    Ezra shrugged helplessly with a smile on his face, "Why are you worrying about her feelings now? Why


    do you care about what she likes now?"


    Julian pursed his lips and turned to look at him. Ezra continued, "Honestly, you really have to reflect on


    yourself.


    "Or should I say, you need to work yourself out. You need to figure out your feelings towards Emelia."


    Regarding romantic rtionships, blunt were those concerned.


    Although Julian himself didn''t think so, Ezra and Arthur could sense that Julian had feelings for Emelia.


    As Julian''s best friends, they felt obliged to point it out so that Julian wouldn''t blow off the chance of


    reuniting with Emelia again.


    Julian nced at them and kept quiet.


    They didn''t say much after that. After all, they both knew that Julian liked to y it cool and would


    never voice his feelings.


    "To put it in a nice way, Julian is mellow." Ezra thought to himself. "In reality, however, he is just...


    reserved."


    Heather''s call interrupted the three''s gathering.


    Julian had been avoiding her call for a whole day now. So, he answered the phone.


    Heather''s voice sounded from the phone, "Julian, there''s a charity dinner this weekend..."


    "I''m not going. I''ve been busy recently." Julian cut in before Heather could finish her sentence.


    Julian knew what she was plotting.


    This charity dinner was nothing but a lousy excuse Heather used to make him take Yvonne as his plus


    one and get in touch with her again.


    Since Julian had already had it out with Randolph Sullivan, he would definitely not ept any more


    arrangements that they forced on him.


    Heather didn''t know what to say for a few moments, "I thought you might take Caroline to meet some


    eligible young men."


    Heather signed, "Didn''t you say that she was too troublesome and restless? I thought about it. I don''t


    want to watch Caroline suffer abroad. So, instead of sending her to another country, I would rather


    marry her off.


    "


    Julianughed at Heather''s flimsy excuse.


    Firstly, Julian didn''t believe that Caroline would be the one that would go with him. In the end, he would


    probably end up with Yvonne.


    By then, they would possibly make up another excuse to tell Julian that Caroline couldn''t make it.


    Caroline was in this with Heather and Yvonne anyway.


    Also, he was utterly bbergasted by how far his mother would go just to keep Caroline around.


    Caroline had been ying around with countless guys in Riverside City these years. Her reputation


    had been ruined. Who would be so stupid to marry her?


    Heather and Caroline certainly wouldn''t ept men from ordinary families.


    Marrying off Caroline was definitely not as easy as Heather thought.


    Also, sending Caroline abroad was for her own good, for everyone''s good. There was nothing


    insufferable about it.


    Julian took a deep breath, calming himself down, "Mom, you know much more eligible young men and


    young women than I do. So, you have to worry about Caroline''s marriage now. I don''t have any


    potential candidates here."


    ...


    By saying so, he was implying that he wouldn''t attend the event with Caroline, let alone help her look


    for a boyfriend. People he knew deserved better than Caroline.


    "My friends are waiting for me, got to go," Julian said.


    Heather tried to stop him from hanging up but failed.


    After the call ended, Ezramented, "That charity dinner your mom just mentioned. Is it held by the


    Film Association? Emelia may go there since that is an event in the entertainment industry."


    Julian remained silent.


    Arthur added, "That''s right. As a screenwriter, she definitely won''t miss such an important asion in


    the entertainment industry."


    Julian felt ufortable thinking about Emelia being there as Viggo''s plus one.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I''ll be honest with you. I think Emelia looked stunning when she dolls up," Ezra said.


    Julian red at Ezra. Ezra''s words reminded him of what happened at the Hughes Group''s anniversary


    party.


    That was his nightmare.

 Chapter 102 Just a Start

    Chapter 102 Just a Start


    He could still remember Emelia''s red dress, her luscious red lips, and the determined look on her face


    that day.


    Since then, Julian had developed some strange spite against women d in showy apparel or heavy


    makeup, especially those who wore bright red lipsticks.


    He felt like he was almost driven insane by Emelia.


    The thing was, he had never seen her wearing makeup that was not light and fresh. In their three years


    of rtionship, she always looked like a gentle and virtuous housewife.


    The only time she was all dressed up in front of him had left him with no good memories.


    The divorce paper she threw to him in front of all those people at the party made him lose face and also


    traumatized him.


    Sensing Julian''s re, Ezra raised his hands and apologized, "Sorry, sorry. I shouldn''t have brought it


    up."


    His words soothed Julian a little.


    The three then went on focusing on their dinner gathering. Ezra asked when he found that Julian was


    checking his phone constantly, "Are you in a hurry?"


    "What do you mean?" Julian returned him a question.


    Ezra pointed at Julian''s phone and said, "Seeing that you''ve been checking your phone, I thought you


    may have an appointmentter."


    Julian was speechless.


    He couldn''t tell them that he was waiting for Emelia''s message, could he?


    He could tell that the way he reacted earlier tonight definitely made Emelia sense that he got angry, but


    why wasn''t she checking on him? Not even sending a text message?


    He waited and waited. But still, there were no new messages, nothing.


    "No." Julian fobbed off Ezra''s inquiry.


    Ezra exchanged a look with Arthur and said nothing more.


    After the gathering ended, Julian drove away first. Ezra went along with Arthur.


    Arthur pondered for a while before heaving a long sigh, "It seems that Julian can''t ept that Emelia


    was totally unmoved by what happened tonight."


    Apparently, Arthur and Ezra had long seen through Julian''s charade.


    Ezra leaned against the carzily. "Maybe he hasn''t realized that Emelia is serious about cutting the


    cord with him.


    "He still believed that Emelia cares about him none the less."


    Arthur shrugged. "When will he realize that then? When Emelia is with some other man?"


    Ezra answered helplessly, "Who knows?"


    "If he really waits until then, it would be toote," Arthur sighed.


    Perhaps when they were together, Emelia''s submissive attitude gave Julian an illusion that her world


    would always revolve around him.


    Hence, Julian still held his head high, not deigning to reality.


    Julian patiently waited for Emilia''s message for a whole night but got nothing. Only then did he realize


    that Emelia probably didn''t care if he was angry or not.


    She didn''t care about him anymore.


    Before, she could sense even the slightest mood changes of his. But now, she didn''t care anymore.


    Meanwhile, Emelia not only didn''t care about Julian''s feelings but was infuriated by Julian''s rude


    actions.


    Emelia actually took a whole new look at Julian when he offered to help her with the bank statement


    and kicked out Oliver and Taylor for her.


    But Julian ruined Emelia''s good impression on him when he stormed outst night.


    As the saying went, "A leopard can''t change his spots." Julian could never lose his cockiness.


    On Saturday night, Emelia attended the charity dinner with Viggo.


    Nina helped her pick out a nice and simple ck dress. It was backless but not excessively revealing.


    The skin on Emelia''s back was smooth and tender. Nina suggested Emelia show it off a little since she


    had such a beautiful back.


    Not to attract anyone, just to show how gorgeous she looked.


    Emelia adopted Nina''s advice. Every woman wanted to look presentable in public, and she is no


    exception


    Nina had pronounced facial features and an amazing body. Any color would look great on her. She


    picked out a gold sequined dress and looked stunning in it.


    Emelia said that Nina''s beauty would easily eclipse all the female celebrities in the industry.


    Since Nina''s hot new series just came out, she attended the event with Harry Zink, her costar in the


    show.


    This was how it worked in the entertainment circle. Costars would be forced to attend events together


    to spread some rumors about them to attract more audiences.


    Actually, Nina hated this marketing pitch. However, she eventually gave in to reality.


    Unless one of the costars was already married, they would have to attend events together, do live


    streams together, and sit for magazine shoots together.


    Since Nina and Harry were both single, their agencies just forced them together.


    Thinking about meeting Harry again gave Emelia a headache. She felt bad about dragging Harry


    through the mess and letting him beat someone up.


    When she was trolled all over the Inte, it was Harry who called her, saying that he would publicly


    speak up for her.


    Emelia had a hard time talking him out of doing so.


    At least then, she was just being cursed by his fans. If Harry spoke up for her on social media, his


    crazy fans would grow even more rampant and would probably eat her alive.


    "There is no need to avoid him. Just sit back and enjoy the admiration from Harry." Nina smiled.


    Emelia felt a little helpless. Nina added, "I think it''s just a start."


    Emelia was confused, "What start?"


    Nina had one arm around Emelia''s shoulders, looking at the reflection of Emelia in the mirror. She


    looked so pretty in that ck dress.


    Nina replied, "It''s just a start of men making moves on you. There will be moreing your way. Just


    take it easy."


    "Have you forgotten about how popr you were back in school years?" Nina ced her chin on


    Emelia''s shoulder, reminiscing. "Countless guys swooned on you back in high school. Not to mention


    the college years," Nina sighed.


    "But you got Julian on your mind back then. Otherwise, you could have found a guy who loves you and


    cherishes you.


    "Every time I think about the way Julian treats you, I feel sorry for you. You deserve better."


    Emelia had a beautiful look and a gentle temperament. She was the crush of many guys back when


    they were in school.


    As if that was not enough, her talent was also one of the factors that made guys fall for her. Her articles


    were printed in the school newspaper and broadcast through the radio station on campus.


    Nina and Emelia were the famous beauty duo on campus.


    In the eye of Nina and many of Emelia''s suitors, Emelia was a precious gem.


    However, Julian treated Emelia like she was some valueless garbage. The more Nina thought of that,


    the more she disliked Julian.


    Nina''s words also brought Emelia back to the days when guys would pursue her like crazy.


    Emelia was so confident and jubnt back then.


    After she married Julian, her confidence was crushed by him.


    However, Emelia didn''t hate him for that.


    She stared at her reflection in the mirror and chuckled, "Nina, you know, there is a saying that goes like


    this ''I never regretted falling in love with him. I respect how the stories will end.''"


    She paid the price for loving him. Although she couldn''t turn the situation around, she had tried her


    best. She could go away with a clear conscience.


    "Your heart is too big for you." Nina didn''t know what to say about Emelia anymore, so shemented


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    on Julian. "Julian Hughes is so lucky to have you as his ex. I guess he is favored by Lady Luck


    somehow."


    Emelia giggled, amused by Nina''s remark.


    There were so many things more interesting than men and romance. Why not just move on with


    life?

 Chapter 103 Tricks

    Chapter 103 Tricks


    Emelia attended the charity dinner, and Yvonne was there as well.


    Julian turned down the invitation. Yvonne could only ask Caroline to go with her so that she could


    maintain her identity of a future member of the Hughes family.


    Everyone thought that Yvonne was going to marry into the Hughes family since she got along so well


    with Caroline.


    Yvonne was in a white strapless gown, intentionally showing her cleavage.


    Of course, showing a little flesh to get ahead in the career was pretty normal in the entertainment circle.


    The color white really suited Yvonne''s style.


    Caroline also looked beautiful in a dusty pink dress. It matched her skin tone.


    The two immediately swarmed into a group of women the minute they made it to the venue.


    "Julian didn''te with you?" a woman asked Yvonne, smiling.


    Caroline cut in before Yvonne could make up an answer, "You know Julian. He is just a workaholic. I


    don''t know what Yvonne sees in him."


    Yvonne smiled elegantly, "Men should focus on the career."


    The reason why Caroline was sensible enough to defend Yvonne was that Heather had asked her to


    help Yvonne maintain a good image in advance.


    Plus, Yvonne had promised her the greatest benefits after Yvonne married into the Hughes family.


    So, she naturally would help Yvonne. Although Caroline didn''t care about the money, she couldn''t


    stand it when Julian deducted her allowance every time she got in trouble.


    If Yvonne, her best friend, got to hold the Hughes family''s wallet, she would give Caroline a great deal


    of money then.


    Hearing Caroline and Yvonne''s words, the group of women was convinced that Julian marrying


    Yvonne.


    Another woman nced at Yvonne''s t belly and whispered to her curiously, "Yvonne, why did you


    step off-screen all of a sudden? Are you pregnant? "


    The word "pregnant" flustered Yvonne''s heart. She was a little nervous about her flimsy lie being


    exposed.


    She made up an excuse of her being pregnant to drive a wedge between Emelia and Julian. Yvonne


    was afraid that Julian would find out about this because she didn''t know how to face him if he really did.


    The fact that she and Julian had never slept together before made her even jumpier.


    "No. Stop it," Yvonne replied with a polite smile.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The group of womenughed and congratted her, reminding Yvonne to invite them to her and


    Julian''s wedding.


    Thinking about the dilemma she was in, Yvonne hated Emelia even more.


    Yvonne gnashed her teeth. When she looked up, she saw Emelia entering from the door, holding


    Viggo''s arm. Their arrival made quite a stir in the venue because...


    Emelia looked fabulous.


    Yvonne couldn''t believe her eyes. She stared at Emelia for some time, couldn''t shift her gaze away.


    It was probably because Emelia had never dressed up like this, so everyone was stunned by the


    sudden change of her style.


    Yvonne still remembered how dazzling Emelia looked in that red dress at the Hughes Group''s


    anniversary party.


    The low whispers of the staff praising Emelia''s good look after she left the venue that day echoed in


    Yvonne''s head.


    Someone even said that Emelia was more beautiful than Yvonne, the most popr actress who was


    constantly involved in scandalous rumors with Julian.


    Hearing that, she was so angry and jealous that her nail sank into her palm.


    Caroline also saw Emelia, so she dragged Yvonne to the side. "Has she no shame? She is not


    qualified to be here!" Caroline said crossly.


    Yvonne sneered, "She came with Viggo, didn''t she? She is Viggo''s favorite screenwriter after all."


    "I guess she found a way to Viggo''s bed. She just had to y it dirty. Gross," said Caroline with a


    contemptuous look on her face.


    ¡°I''ll go talk to her,¡± Caroline hummed coldly.


    "Don''t." Yvonne stopped her.


    "Why not?" Caroline was puzzled.


    "Julian will get mad at you if you embarrass her in public." Caroline bought Yvonne''s pretense of


    worrying about her and was deeply touched. Now, she wanted to pick on Emelia even more.


    Emelia wasn''t bothered by Caroline and Yvonne''s hostility against her. She couldn''t care less about


    them.


    Viggo introduced her to many producers, famous directors, and professional screenwriters. She was


    too busy chatting with them to even notice Caroline and Yvonne''s presence.


    After that, Viggo took Emelia aside to get some fresh air.


    He gazed down at Emelia and said gently, "When you get famous, you will leave Tymers Entertainment


    eventually. You will need these connections as an individual screenwriter."


    Emelia was a little shocked by his words. She didn''t know why Viggo would think that she would go


    solo.


    Although she wanted to get somewhere with her career, she was not the kind of person who would


    even think of going solo.


    First off, she didn''t have the ambition in her.


    Secondly, she was very grateful for Viggo giving her a chance to be a screenwriter and supporting


    her to pursue further study.


    She swore back then that she would work for him for all her life as long as Viggo employed her.


    Viggo sensed what was in her mind and smiled. "I know you are not nning on that. But all these


    years in this industry taught me one thing, and that is to n ahead."


    "There is a big world out there waiting for you," Viggo added.


    Emelia was extremely talented. Viggo would never hold her back because he knew that she had a


    bright future in front of her.


    Emelia was moved by Viggo''s sincerity and kindness. "Thank you," she said, her eyes brimming with


    tears.


    A video was sent to Julian''s phone. In that clip, Emelia and Viggo were staring at each other.


    The video was recorded by Ezra. He waszily leaning against a table while sending a text message to


    Julian.


    Ezra: Come! Viggo is making a move. There''s some chemistry going on!


    Ezra: I don''t know what trick Viggo used. But Emelia was seriously MOVED.


    Ezra was indeed exaggerating. However, if this kept happening, Viggo and Emelia might really be a


    thing.


    By then, Julian would regret his decision of noting here today.


    About twenty minutester, Julian arrived at the venue. He dressed in an all-ck tuxedo, looking


    solemn.


    Julian was the hottest business upstart in Riverside City. He was elegant, handsome, and with


    extraordinary bearings. Therefore, his presence caused a great sensation at the event.


    When he walked through the door, Caroline was hooking up with some guy at the event, and Yvonne


    was chatting with a few female celebrities over red wine.


    A woman was confused by Julian''s sudden arrival. "Didn''t you say Julian won''t be here today?" she


    asked.


    Yvonne was also shocked. She didn''t expect that he woulde.


    Did... Did Julian change his mind because Emelia was here?


    Yvonne had a pretty strained rtionship with Julian for the moment. He certainly couldn''t be here for


    her. How would that make Yvonne look?

 Chapter 104 Weird Dress

    Chapter 104 Weird Dress


    The smile froze on Yvonne¡¯s lips, ¡°He may finish his work¡­¡±


    One said, ¡°So he must be here to pick you up. Wow, he¡¯s so considerate. A knight in shining armor who


    can''t wait toe to your rescue.¡±


    Another said with a smile, ¡°So it is. You''re so pretty. He must be worried that other men would take you


    away.¡±


    Yvonne used to love to hear these words, but now she felt very nervous. Because no one else knew


    that Julian would make a clean break with her.


    Yet, she believed he wouldpromise. Whether it was because of her father''s power, or her father''s


    kindness to the Hughes, he would marry her.


    She thought Julian may haven''te round yet, and in time he wouldpromise. This was why she


    maintained a false image of being in love with Julian.


    But she did not expect Julian would suddenly appear. He clearly told Heather not to attend.


    If Julian ignored her tonight, she would be embarrassed.


    Thinking of this, she hastened to said, ¡°I have to go to the restroom.¡±


    She then turned and walked away to avoid Julian.


    When Yvonne hid in the bathroom, the first thing she did was to call Caroline. But Caroline could be so


    obsessed with talking to some guy that Caroline didn''t answer her phone for a long time.


    She was annoyed with Caroline who never made but always broke.


    But she had to stay in the bathroom for a while because she didn''t know what to do. Her


    embarrassment made her hate Emelia even more.


    If Julian is really here for Emelia...


    Yvonne bit her lip hard and determined to make Emelia pay.


    Outside, the socialites who were just with Yvonne greeted Julian warmly when they saw him, ¡°Mr.


    Hughes, Vonnie just went to the bathroom.¡±


    But he nced at the speaking woman coldly and then stepped straight without talking to her.


    The woman said to herpanion with confusion, ¡°Why did he react like that? Just like I shouldn''t


    have told him about Yvonne.


    ¡°Who knows.¡± the other sneered, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t understand why Julian liked Yvonne who was mean


    and phony. I couldn''t believe he wanted to marry her.


    It was obvious that Yvonne got in bad among her friends. After that woman¡¯s tease, others immediately


    followed repeated, ¡°That''s true. She can be popr is because Julian¡¯s great help, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    There are many beauties in the entertainment circle, and Yvonne¡¯s just one of them.


    Yvonne could be red just because the roles she yed were good, which were got with the help of


    Julian.


    However, she always showed that her fame was due to her own efforts. She also considered herself


    beautiful and acting.


    Julian didn''t care what happened between these women. He walked over to Ezra, but his sight caught


    Emelia correctly.


    She dressed in a ck maxi dress, standing next to Viggo. She was talking to several people with a


    shining and bright smile on her face.


    The long eyeline brought out her beautiful and enchanting eyes. He had never seen her in such a


    striking form.


    ¡°You are so¡­¡± Ezra passed Julian a ss of wine. He had no idea how to describe his good friend.


    After he texted Julian, he turned to chat with someone else for a while. Then, Julian came. It was


    obvious that Julian still had feelings for Emelia, right?


    Julian did not answer, but he only remained a cold face and drank wine from his ss. But he spat out


    in the next second.


    Not for anything else, he saw the bared part of her back because of her turning around.


    From his arrival to the present, all he ever saw was her front, ording to which he assumed her dress


    was a normal cut.


    Her maxi dress is sleeveless which showed her thin shoulders. He can ept it.


    Who would have thought her back was so revealing.


    He was mesmerized and even dazzled by her smooth and wless back.


    Julian was so angry, which startled Ezra.


    Ezra took a step back to avoid him, and said with dislike, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Ezra understood when he looked around. He saw Emelia¡¯s back to them, ¡°She has been walking


    around the banquet dressed like this for a while. Butpared to what other women wear, I think her


    dress is pretty conservative.¡±


    To Ezra, Julian¡¯s reaction was too fussy.


    Julian had attended numerous banquets. It was normal for women to bare their backs at banquets, isn¡¯t


    it?


    He was feeling bad, especially when he saw Viggo sometimes sped Emelia around the waist.


    Ezra just tutted and praised, ¡°Emelia¡¯s back is gorgeous, young and sexy.


    ¡±


    Julian said unhappily, ¡°Stop your obscene words.¡±


    Ezra felt his harmless, ¡°Am I obscene? How nice my words are!¡±


    Julian sneered. If someone said those words in front of him, he would have started the fright already.


    He ignored Ezra, and then walked toward Emelia and Viggo with a ss in his hand.


    Actually, Emelia saw Julian before. But she didn''t want to be seen by him, and then she turned her


    back on purpose.


    To avoid embarrassment, she thought that she and Julian had better not meet on such an asion.


    Besides, she didn''t want to associate with Julian at all because of Yvonne¡¯s and Caroline¡¯s presence.


    But Emelia didn''t expect Julian would approach her. She had to lift her eyes to him, with a decent


    smile.


    Viggo greeted Julian and Ezra who walked behind Julian first, ¡°Mr. Hughes. Mr. Cantillo.¡±


    ¡°You are gorgeous today.¡± Ezra praised Emelia. He was really good at making women happy.


    Emelia smiled and nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Julian sneered beside and said with a discontent tone, ¡°You¡¯re a writer, not an actress. Are you


    enjoying it, getting attention by wearing weird clothes?¡±


    Ezra rolled his eyes. He was quite speechless at what Julian said.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How to make women happy was really an art, and Julian was theyman.


    Viggo smiled slightly and look at in front ident calmly.


    Infuriated, Emelia gripped the ss tightly, as if she could have crushed it with a little more force.


    Firstly, her dress was perfectly normal.


    In a group of women who tried to be the best, it was conservative for her to bare her back. But how


    could he say she was wearing weird clothes?


    Yvonne¡¯s dress had a deep V neck and showed her shoulder and thigh. Why didn''t he say anything?


    Was he afraid?


    Well, he just thought she was a pushover and only dared to bully her.


    Secondly, he said she was just trying to get attention. In his heart, she had always been an


    unscrupulous woman.

 Chapter 105 Unspeakable frustration

    Chapter 105 Unspeakable frustration


    If it wasn''t for her calmness and reason, Emelia would have sshed the wine in Julian''s face.


    Although she restrained herself, she would no longer knuckle under to him.


    Facing Julian''s displeased gaze, she smiled, and then said calmly, "Yes, I''m just trying to gain attention


    from everyone."


    "I want all eyes on me. I want them to invest in my scripts. In that way, I can be famous. What''s


    wrong with that?"


    Since he thought she was the kind of unscrupulous person, she might as well confirm his opinion.


    Anyway, now that he had nothing to do with her, why would she bother to exin anything?


    Hearing Emelia admit it uncharacteristically, Julian pursed his lips in silence.


    He frowned and stared at Emelia. His dark eyes reflected no light that no one could see the emotions


    inside.


    Viggo chimed in at the right moment, "Mr. Johansen, Mr. Cantillo, we have something else to do.


    Please excuse us"


    After Viggo finished speaking, he took Emelia away. Emelia turned around decisively without giving


    Julian another look.


    After walking away for a few steps, Viggo asked Emelia in a low voice, "Are you okay?"


    Julian''s words were really mean.


    Normally, for a powerful man like Julian, he should know very well what was inappropriate to say in a


    certain asion. But why did he hurt Emelia like that?


    The only exnation was that he cared about her so much that even his judgement was affected by it.


    Emelia smiled and replied, "I''m fine."


    She was really fine.


    At first, she was really annoyed by Julian''s words, but she was soon relieved.


    Viggo sighed, "Mr. Hughes seems to be targeting you deliberately, I don''t know he was doing this out of


    love or hate..."


    Emelia gave a self-mocking dryugh, "How could it be love? It must be hatred and disgust."


    He hated her, so he said all those words to sneer at her.


    Behind them, Ezra took a sip of wine and asked Julian in confusion, "Well, why do you have to hurt


    each other like that?"


    It''s true that Julian''s words hurt Emelia, but Emelia''s admission without defending herself also hurt


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Julian.


    Because she didn''t even bother to defend herself, it meant that she didn''t care about Julian at all.


    But in Ezra''s opinion, Julian just stewed in his own juice.


    He did say those mean words. He asked for it.


    Julian was clearly surprised by Emelia''s outfit today.


    He didn''t want her to be so conspicuous and be stared by so many men, but what he blurted out was


    nothing but harsh words.


    Typical Julian, his bark was worse than his bite.


    There was a faint trace of annoyance in Julian''s eyes, and an indescribable feeling of frustration rose in


    his heart.


    Recently, everything he did in front of Emelia seemed to be wrong. This was something never


    happened in his thirty-two years of life.


    Ezra raised his hand and patted his shoulder, and spoke earnestly, "This is what they called karma. If


    you still stick to the arrogant attitude like you treated Emelia before, I''m afraid the rtionship between


    the two of you will be worse and worse."


    Then, Ezra left to talk with others.


    Julian raised his head and drank his wine. Suddenly he saw Yvonne walking towards him.


    Yvonne stayed in the bathroom for a long time and couldn''t get through to Caroline, so she had no


    choice but toe out in a low mood.


    She originally wanted to stay away from thosedies who had just talked to her and secretly went to


    find Caroline.


    Unexpectedly, they saw her, and they were asking her to go over again.


    Yvonne gritted her teeth and decided to take the initiative to talk to Julian.


    For one thing, she could stay away from thosedies; for another, she also wanted to have a serious


    conversation with Julian.


    So she smiled at thedies, and walked towards Julian.


    As soon as she came out of the bathroom, she saw Julian and Ezra talking to Emelia and Viggo with


    wine in their hands. She bit her lip and staring at them, for fear that something would happen between


    Julian and Emelia in public.


    Unexpectedly, they had just said a few words, and then Viggo left with Emelia.


    Julian was awkward, as if he was having a bad conversation with Emelia.


    Yvonne breathed out a sigh of relief. She was the one benefited the most from this when Julian couldn''t


    get along with Emelia.


    Yvonne walked up to Julian with her skirt lifted. But Julian just nced at her coldly, "Is something


    wrong?"


    Yvonne''s eyes turned red in a sudden. With begging tone and attitude, she looked at Julian and


    pleaded, "Julian, let''s talk, okay?"


    Julian gave her another look, then pursed his lips and turned and walked out of the ballroom. Yvonne


    could only follow up closely.


    In the garden outside the banquet hall, Yvonne stopped and sobbed in a low voice, "Julian, I really


    know I was wrong. I swear that I will never do anything to Emelia again."


    Julian said lightly, "The problem between us has nothing to do with Emelia."


    Yvonne cried even more fiercely. Julian added, "Yvonne, the rtionship between us ispletely


    over."


    "It''s been four years since we broke up.


    During the time after my divorce, I tried to ept you again. But in the end, I found that we were so


    different in almost everything."


    Four years was not a short time, enough to exhaust the weak rtionship between the two.


    Yvonne couldn''t ept what she heard. She stepped forward and grabbed Julian tightly, crying as if


    her spirit copsed, "Julian, I really can''t live without you!"


    "I can make a change. I can change anything for you!" At this moment, Yvonne tried her best to retain


    Julian.


    But Julian let go of her hand with no expression. He just turned around and walked away.


    Yvonne covered her face with her hands and burst into tears.


    When she broke up with Julian and entered the entertainment industry with confidence, she couldn''t


    have imagined that one day Julian would give her up...


    If she had known she would be abandoned one day, she would never have broken up with him or even


    married Julian.


    It''s so sad that there is no "what if" in the reality...


    Yvonne was crying so hard that her makeup was smeared. She had to go to the bathroom first to touch


    up her makeup.


    Coincidentally, as soon as she walked into the bathroom, she met Emelia who was about to leave after


    washing her hands.


    Emelia was a little surprised when she saw Yvonne''s crying look.


    In her impression, Yvonne was always bright, elegant and dignified at all times. What happened to her


    today?


    But that''s not what she should be curious about. She quickly withdrew her gaze and looked away.


    When Yvonne saw Emelia, she was agitated, because it reminded her how embarrassed she was at


    the moment. She stepped forward, grabbed Emelia and shouted, "Stop!"


    Emelia was dragged by Yvonne and almost fall down. She pulled her arm out as soon as she found her


    bnce.


    "What are you doing? Are you insane?" Emelia was furious.


    She stayed away from her and thosedies all night. And she was having a unhappy conversation with


    Julian. But what had she done to provoke Yvonne?


    It''s bullshit!


    "I''m insane?" Yvonne shouted, raising her voice, "I became like this because of you!"


    Emelia asked her with her arms around arms, "Wait, did something happen between you and Julian?


    And you are harassing me because of this."


    Yvonne scolded, "So what! Aren''t you doing dirty stuff behind my back?"

 Chapter 106 Faked Her Pregnancy

    Chapter 106 Faked Her Pregnancy


    Yvonne''s words amused Emelia. She keptughing loudly and sarcastically until Yvonne gritted her


    teeth.


    Emelia looked at Yvonne and said sarcastically, "Yvonne, when you kept hyping up your affair with


    Julian; when you forged a pregnancy ultrasound report to ruin my marriage with Julian, why didn''t I


    went to settle the ount with you?"


    Emelia''s makeup today was a powerful statement. When she stood in front of Yvonne and spoke in an


    aggressive tone, Yvonne was actually startled.


    She has always regarded Emelia as a meek, a nobody, someone she can bully at will.


    But at this moment, she was a little shocked by Emelia''s feistiness.


    "What¡­" Yvonne raised her finger at Emelia, but she could say nothing. Her shoulders shaking


    violently because of the suppressed anger.


    Emelia''s words really hit her in the spot, making her extremely embarrassed.


    Yes, at the beginning, she was desperate to destroy the marriage between Emelia and Julian, and


    deliberately harassed Emelia. But she didn''t expect that one day she would be counterattacked by


    Emelia.


    Emelia added, "You did a lot of damage to me and my marriage back then, but I had never done


    anything to you."


    "I think I''ve made myself clear to you many times that Julian and I are purely working partners now."


    Emelia was really exhausted to rify this again and again. She had exined herself to Yvonne, to


    Caroline, and to Heather Duncan¡­.


    But they didn''t believe it, as if Julian was such a popr and perfect man.


    Indeed, she had also been crazy for this charming man, but that was all over.


    She looked at Yvonne coldly and said, "I have young boys and mature gentlemen chasing after me. I''m


    satisfied with my career as a screenwriter. Why would I go back to someone that I dumped? With all


    due respect, just because you like to tangle with your ex, it doesn''t mean others like it too."


    Her words were full of disdain for Julian. The disdain she showed towards Julian, indicated that she


    was also mocking Yvonne''s choice. This made Yvonne so furious that she almost out of control.


    Just when Yvonne was about to step forward and tear up Emelia''s indifferent face, the bathroom door


    was suddenly kicked open.


    Emelia and Yvonne looked up at the same time and saw Julian standing outside with a cold face.


    Yvonne''s legs went limp and almost fell to the ground, while Emelia calmly raised her lips and gave


    them a mocking smile.


    Judging from Julian''s furious expression, he had probably heard the conversation between she and


    Yvonne just now, especially about the fake pregnancy report.


    Emelia never thought of bringing it up in front of Julian. But she didn''t expect that he would know about


    it in this way.


    The truth will out sooner orter. Since Yvonne has done this kind of thing, she should pay what she


    had done.


    Because it was the women''s bathroom, Julian didn''t step inside.


    Standing at the door, he stared at Yvonne with anger all over his body and asked, "What do you mean


    by faking the pregnancy ultrasound report?"


    Yvonne was trembling violently. The makeup on her face was already smeared, and now she looked


    even more frightening with her white face.


    Seeing this, Emelia decided to leave first. Anyway, it was Yvonne''s own evil, so Yvonne should exin


    to Julian herself.


    But when she had just reached the door, Julian dragged her back and asked her in an angry tone,


    "Where are you going?"


    Emelia frowned slightly. He was probably really angry, and the force of his hand made her arm hurt.


    She managed to calm down and said, "Mr. Hughes, it is personal stuff between the two of you. And I


    don''t think it''s appropriate for me to join the conversation here."


    The power of Julian''s grip on her hand increased a little, and his voice rose up, "Personal stuff between


    the two of us? She forged a pregnancy report to destroy our marriage. You told me it has nothing to do


    with you?"


    Julian really didn''t expect to hear such a conversation. He wasing to Emelia to apologize for what


    he had just said to her.


    But before Emelia came out, he saw Yvonne enter the bathroom.


    Julian thought of Yvonne''s resentment towards Emelia, so he silently waited at the door and try to find


    what was going on inside just for the purpose of stopping Yvonne from harming others.


    He was astonished when he heard such a conversation.


    He never knew the reason why Emelia divorce him so decisively. It turned out that Yvonne had done


    this in secret.


    Emelia said lightly, "Whether it''s because of her or not, we are now divorced. She was the one


    responsible to you. It certainly has nothing to do with me."


    After finished speaking, Emelia continued to try to get out of his grasp. Julian gritted her teeth and said,


    "Since you already knew about this, why didn''t you tell me?"


    Emelia pursed her lips and looked at him silently for a while. She then suddenly shook his hand away


    with all her strength, leaving without looking back, with her high heel clip-clopping on the floor.


    Why should she tell him?


    Why should she use anyone?


    Because the fundamental reason of their divorce was not Yvonne.


    But Julian didn''t seem to understand at all.


    He still tried to me their divorce on these ridiculous external reasons.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    That''s why she pushed Julian away so hard. His behavior just pissed her off.


    Julian could certainly feel Emelia''s annoyance, but he felt inexplicable.


    But now is not the time to investigate these matters, he looked coldly at the flustered Yvonne, and spit


    out a word, "Speak!"


    Yvonne knew that she couldn''t hide the truth, so she calmed down.


    She let go of her tightly biting lips and admitted frankly, "Yes, I did do that."


    "But that was Caroline''s suggestion. Wasn''t she pregnant that time? When I apanied her to the


    hospital to have the abortion, she said why not stimte Emelia with the fake pregnancy ultrasound


    report. She said that your grandfather was urging you to have a baby with Emelia at that time. And


    Emelia must be very concerned about the pregnancy. So we faked the report."


    Yvonne admitted everything, but she put all the me on Caroline.


    Julian felt like exploded after hearing this. No matter who suggested this, his dear sister was also


    involved in this matter.


    As for Caroline, although he didn''t like his sister''s behavior, he always protected her and helped her,


    trying his best to give her a stable and happy life.


    She always looked down on Emelia before. And she had even bullied Emelia before. But he let her go


    because of the family rtionship.


    But he didn''t expect that Caroline would do such thing that vited his bottom line.


    And Yvonne, her tricks were really¡­


    Julian didn''t know how to describe his mood at the moment. When he was dating Yvonne, what he


    loved was her poise, her independence and ambition.


    At the beginning, Yvonne decided to break up with him, saying that she wanted to prove her ability


    independently, and she didn''t want to rely on him or her father.


    So, when Yvonne first entered the entertainment industry, she hid the fact that she was Randolph


    Sullivan''s daughter.


    Then, after she slowly became popr, these details were dug out by others.


    Back then, he admired Yvonne''s independence and her low-key style, who never boasted about her


    family. Because of that, he had looked down upon Emelia for a long time.

 Chapter 107 Thats Enough

    Chapter 107 That''s Enough


    Seeing that Julian was silent, Yvonne cried out immediately, "I''m so sorry! I was obsessed. I love you


    so much. As long as I think that you are Emelia''s husband, I just can''t hold back my jealousy. So I


    agreed with Caroline''s advice immediately. I love you so much, Julian. I regretted breaking up with


    you."


    She looked so inconsble.


    Julian found that someone was walking toward the restroom.


    After all, it was not a suitable ce to talk, so he said with disgust, "Come out!"


    As he turned to leave, he called the driver, "Go find Caroline."


    After five minutes, the driver rang back while Julian was in the garden outside the hall. "Mr. Hughes,


    Miss Hughes is in the parking lot."


    "Let here to the garden right now!"


    The driver quickly knocked on the car window in front of him after hanging up. "Miss, Mr. Hughes wants


    to see you in the garden now."


    In her car, Caroline was kissing with a man she had just met at the banquet. If the driver hadn''t found


    her, the two would be ready to have sex.


    She was annoyed with the interruption. "I am busy."


    ncing at her, who was messy, the driver turned away his head and continued, "He''s vexed. You''d


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    better hurry up."


    Caroline knew her brother well, who would be so frightening when being furious. She tidied up, said


    goodbye reluctantly to the man in the car and went to Julian unwillingly.


    As soon as she got there, she saw that Yvonne was sitting awkwardly on the bench crying while Julian


    stood by angrily.


    "Julian." With a slight greeting, Caroline walked over in guilty.


    As soon as Julian saw her, he roared angrily, "Go abroad tomorrow!"


    "No!" Caroline was worried. "No! I don''t!"


    It was unexpected. She thought Julian gave up the idea, for he hadn''t talked about it these days.


    Caroline was astonished and asked Yvonne, "What''s wrong with him? Why does he want me to leave


    tomorrow?"


    Yvonne was rendered tongue-tied, crying hard. How could she care about Caroline when she was even


    irrefutable?


    "You don''t know why? How dare you forge a pregnancy report?"


    Caroline flinched. She had never thought it toe to light, let alone that she was now the culprit.


    Thinking of this, she immediately exined. "It''s not my fault. I just helped her under her suggestion."


    Yvonne, who was angry, got up and red at her. "Caroline!"


    "What? Am I wrong?" Caroline shouted.


    For not to go abroad, she regardless of anything. "I would never do such things if it wasn''t for you to


    marry Julian."


    Yvonne was so furious.


    They actually had forgotten who proposed it first, but they had made a consensus back then. However,


    neither of them wanted to be responsible now.


    One moment they were BFFs, and the next they turned out to be basically fake friends.


    Julian was not interested in their fight but required in a cold tone. "You must leave here tomorrow. Now


    go home and pack your bags. Don''t be a clown."


    Then his eyes fell to Yvonne''s face with indifference and disgust. "You have let me down so much. We


    end from now on."


    After saying all these, he left. Nobody cared why the two girls cried out loud.


    Meanwhile, Emelia bumped into Nina outside the restroom in the banquet hall, who asked in concern,


    "Did Julian fight with you? I saw him with you just now."


    Emelia shook her head. "No."


    "But you don''t look well," Nina added.


    Emelia told Nina what had happened. "Julian has known that Caroline made a fake pregnancy notice."


    Nina was surprised and thenughed gloatingly. "Secrets are always revealed through their keepers.


    Now Caroline will be done."


    Emelia didn''t answer. She had no idea whether Caroline would be done or not, but Julian was indeed


    furious.


    It seemed that he actually didn''t know her well.


    Nina sighed. "We''d better not keep any personas. In case that, we won''t be embarrassed when our


    personas fail."


    Fortunately, she didn''t make an elegant image to the public in showbiz, or she would lose her all


    permanently when someone found her real character.


    In a white suit, Harry looked handsome, walking over. Therefore, Nina simply left with an excuse.


    Emelia was speechless that her BBF Nina always tried to let men approach her.


    "Emelia." Harry was a little confused.


    "Long time no see. How''s it going?" Emelia smiled.


    "Not bad." Harry stammered, "Nina told me that Julian was your ex-husband."


    He found that Emelia and Julia had a special rtionship when he fought with the vice directorst


    time, but he didn''t expect they were actually a couple.


    He did know that Emelia had divorced, it all broke all over the inte a few days ago, but her


    handsome and wealthy ex-husband was unknown precisely.


    But Nina said it was Julian.


    He was stunned. No wonder Mr. Hughes ordered a steak for them when he invited Emelia to a dinner.


    No wonder Julian appeared in the police stationst time. No wonder Emelia''s ex-husband was that


    wealthy to support the Jones family.


    "Yes, he is my ex-husband," Emelia answered with a smile.


    "So, don''t waste your time on me. I am a divorced woman." She added.


    Soon, Harry interrupted her and gazed at her with his beautiful eyes. "I don''t mind you are divorced."


    Emelia was speechless.


    "Are young boys nowadays all so eptive? They''re okay with a divorced woman?"

 Chapter 108 Im Sorry

    Chapter 108 I''m Sorry


    Harry continued. "I just don''t understand why you get a divorce. Julian is so wealthy and handsome."


    "He doesn''t love me," Emelia answered slightly.


    She could say it out calmly now.


    A trace of surprise shed in Harry''s eyes. He chuckled, "It turns out that a man like him will make


    stupid mistakes."


    Emelia was confused. Harry exined in a sarcastic tone, "Mistress is always better than a wife."


    Rumors had it that Julian had affairs with Yvonne.


    Harry, like everyone else, once thought that Julian''s wife might not be pretty to show up. But now that


    he knew the truth, he was even more confused.


    In his opinion, Emelia was much more perfect than Yvonne.


    Emeliaughed. "Don''t say that. Every man has his hobbyhorse."


    Perfect could never win love, let alone her background was worse than Yvonne''s.


    "You are young. Focus on your carrier." Emelia was going to leave.


    Harry was reluctant, calling her name directly. "Emelia."


    "Although I am younger than you, I am mature enough. I know what I want." He said firmly.


    Just as Emelia was about to answer him, she frowned upon seeing Julianing over.


    What was he going to do?


    Harry also saw Julian along Emelia''s line of sight, so he blocked Emelia instinctively. Julian nced at


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    him and said to Emelia, "Let''s talk."


    Harry was about to say something immediately, but Emelia stopped him.


    She agreed, "Okay."


    She didn''t want to make a scene and be embarrassed at the banquet, right in front of so many people.


    As leaving, she showed Harry a smile. "Don''t worry."


    Although Harry was reluctant, he had to stay still.


    They left the banquet hall before and after. Emelia didn''t want to be conspicuous, so she sat in when


    Julian opened his car door.


    Julian was emotionless, driving the car without saying the destination.


    Emelia finally called Viggo. "Mr. Johansen, I have to leave for a while."


    She was his date tonight, so she had to tell him.


    However, as soon as she finished talking, Julian sneered, as if mocking her for reporting everything to


    Viggo.


    Ignoring him, Emelia heard Viggo asking worriedly, "Do you need any help?"


    "No." Emelia sounded so calm that Viggo didn''t say anything anymore.


    Julian drove to the seaside but when they got off, he realized this might be a bad decision.


    Although it was mid-summer, it was still a bit chilly on the beach. Emelia wore only a dress.


    Julian regretted it when he saw her rubbing her arms.


    He didn''t think it through just now but just find this ce quieter than the hall.


    He quickly took off his jacket to cover Emelia, wanting to keep her from cold.


    She was taken aback and stepped backwards to dodge instinctively.


    "I''m not cold, thank you." Emelia refused, although it was icy.


    Julian nced at her with unsatisfaction and covered her with the coat again, a little overbearing.


    Emelia epted, for she didn''t want to be held in his arms.


    She tidied her clothes and showed a smile. "Thank you. "


    Julian stepped back to make a distance between them.


    However, no soon, he began to inquire, "Do you have to divorce because of a bogus pregnancy


    report?"


    Without waiting for her to say anything, he went on. "I have no rtionship with her. I didn''t touch her


    when I dated her, let alone during our marriage. Not even after we divorced."


    He initially intended to exin that he had done nothing with Yvonne.


    However, he even exined the situation in the rtionship and after the divorce for fear that she


    wouldn''t believe him.


    Emelia was astonished. In a word, he had never had sex with Yvonne.


    But it was not the point.


    Looking at Julian, she was soon to be reasonable and said calmly, "You never know."


    Julian was puzzled. "What?"


    Emelia was a little self-mockery. "I divorced you, not because of any external interference, but because


    you don''t love me."


    She looked at the sea and said lightly. "Do you remember? At grandpa''s birthday party, he asked you


    to have a baby. You said I didn''t deserve it. You said you wouldn''t have a baby with a woman you didn''t


    love."


    Julian''s expression froze all of a sudden. He recalled that day.


    He indeed said all these, but he thought she told grandpa to force him. Thus, she would be Mrs.


    Hughes all along.


    But he found he was wrong since she mentioned divorce and actually didn''t think highly of being Mrs.


    Hughes.


    Emelia didn''t look at him but continued. "I have a heart too. I was drown in despair after being hurt so


    many times, so I want to divorce."


    "The end of a rtionship is not to me for outsiders."


    Julian''s confusion meant that he didn''t find his disadvantages in this rtionship.


    He thought that everyone would love him unconditionally.


    Julian kept silent even after Emelia finished speaking.


    She handed the coat to him and asked, "Can I go now?"


    It was the first and thest time she revealed her heart.


    She would definitely find a lover who knew how to love.


    Julian didn''t take it but asked, "Then why don''t you tell me when you know it is fake?"


    "It''s toote." She felt a little ridiculous. "Maybe you will think I nder her."


    He always regarded her as the Maleficent. If she told him about Yvonne''s trick, maybe she would be


    ridiculed by him instead.


    After saying that, she passed the jacket to him and left directly.


    Julian followed her and grabbed her arms hurriedly. "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 109 Get Used to Making Apologies

    Chapter 109 Get Used to Making Apologies


    Emelia didn''t expect Julian to say sorry, but she epted calmly. "Fine, I epted your apology."


    Then she asked, "Could you please bring me back?"


    Her attitude annoyed Julia again, who was initially furious with Yvonne and Caroline.


    But Emelia looked as if she was an outsider.


    Seeing that he was angry, she took out her phone and decided to leave herself.


    "It''s okay. I will hail a taxi."


    Not soon, she was grabbed by Julian.


    He was going to tell her to get in his car. Unfortunately, he forced a little because of his anger, and


    Emelia wore stilettos, so her foot sprained with his pull.


    Seeing she was too painful to stand, Julian immediately held her, frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Since Emelia was wearing an evening dress and Julian held her arm with one hand and her slender


    waist with the other, he was nervous when touching her delicate skin.


    Emelia had no time to care about his subtle change but looked at her foot. "It seems that I''ve sprained


    my ankle."


    Julian was speechless.


    How a lucky dog he was to make her ankle twist with just a pull.


    He used to break her heart, but now he was starting to hurt her physically.


    "Sorry. I pulled too hard."


    He found himself getting used to making apologies.


    After that, he hugged her and said worriedly, "I will take you to hospital."


    Emelia was frightened and awkward by his moves. "I can walk. Put me down."


    She could walk to his car, which was not far away.


    She was so embarrassed to be held by her ex-husband, wearing a dress with little cloth.


    But Julian insisted.


    After putting her in the car, Julian half squatted down and gently held her ankle to check.


    His hand touched her so warmly that Emelia felt so shy with it.


    She cringed with embarrassment and took back her foot. "Let the doctor see it."


    "What are you shy about?" Julian said while rubbing her ankle.


    She hoped that he would not say something like, "I have seen you naked, let alone your ankle.


    "


    Luckily, he didn''t. After that, he just nced at her profoundly and drove the car.


    After a short while, Heather called Julian.


    Perhaps Caroline was already home and told her about it.


    Therefore, Julian took the initiative, "Mom, Caroline is unforgivable. It is the most merciful solution for


    her to go abroad."


    Heather was tongue-tied but tried her best. "She is impetuous for a while. Otherwise, I tell her to


    apologize to Emelia."


    "It''s toote." Julian was indifferent.


    Could apologies save his marriage?


    He held back his anger and said, "Besides, mom, you actually think she is on the spur of the moment.


    You really spoil her. It''s not suitable for you to live together."


    "Julian!" Heather was annoyed. "I am your mom!"


    "You want me to die?"


    "Is everyone will be fine if I die?"


    Julian was upset. He didn''t expect Heather would be like this for protecting Caroline.


    Did she consider his feelings?


    Yvonne and Caroline had done such things leading to his divorce, but now Heather was standing by


    Caroline.


    Was he just a tool in her heart to bring her wealth?


    Thinking of this, he said impatiently, "She has to be punished since she makes mistakes."


    Then he hung up, ignoring Heather''s hysteria.


    It was depressing in the car due to the call.


    Emeliaforted, "It''s all over. You don''t have to treat Caroline like this."


    "It''s not over. Instead, it just begins." Julian shouted.


    Seeing him annoyed, Emelia kept silent.


    Whatever.


    She called Viggo. "Mr. Johansen, sorry that I can''t be back.


    My ankle twisted."


    Viggo was concerned. "How did it happen? Are you okay? Where are you? Ie to you."


    "I''m okay. It''s not a big deal. Mr¡­ Mr. Hughes is taking me to the hospital."


    Emelia called Julian "Mr. Hughes". So formal.


    Viggo was remorse. "Sorry. You are mypanion, but I haven''t protected you."


    Hearing this, Emelia was a little awkward. "It''s my fault."


    Viggo sighed, "Then tell me immediately when you finish checking in the hospital."


    Emelia answered.


    After hanging up, ignoring the awkward aura in the car, she looked out of the car window.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    They rarely sat in the same car when they were together before.


    They live separately except when they visit grandpa or family gatherings.


    He took efforts in the workce, whereas she enjoyed her small world at home alone.


    They seemed to be strangers when being outside the home.


    He never admitted her to the public, let alone brought her to any public banquets.


    He hid her because he didn''t take her seriously.


    Julian was about to hug her when they arrived at the hospital, but Emelia refused.


    She didn''t want to be the focus in the crowded.


    "Borrow a wheelchair, or I can hop there." She moved her sprained foot while speaking.


    As long as it was not that serious, she would hop.


    Julian was speechless. "Hop?"


    Well, she bent over backwards for avoiding him hugging her.

 Chapter 110 Gallantry

    Chapter 110 Gantry


    However, seeing her stubborn look, Julianpromised.


    He told himself that he had to give way to her, for she was now wounded.


    He didn''t know Emelia was actually willful. After all, she had no temper before with him.


    As she sat in the wheelchair, Julian put his coat over her again. It was easy for her to show more skin


    with her dress tonight.


    The doctor checked and said, "It''s just swollen without hurting the bone. Spray some medicine. Don''t


    walk these days and have a good rest."


    Emelia took a breath of relief. "Okay. Thank you."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Doesn''t she need to take an X-ray?" Julian was worried.


    The doctor just saw her ankle several times. Could he ensure?


    It was severe if the bone hurt.


    The doctor was speechless.


    He swore on his medical ethics that it was just a sprain, far from breaking the bone.


    If the bone hurt, she would not be that calm but hurt to die.


    Emelia quickly broke the embarrassment. "Thank you. I am going to take medicine."


    Julian red at the doctor and pushed Emelia out.


    "I''ll ask Arthur toe." Julian was still anxious and about to make a call outside the office.


    Emelia was impatient. "You don''t have to make such a fuss. I will not stand it if it''s severe."


    Julian felt vexed. He did it for her, but how could she say that?


    But his reason told him to calm down. After all, she was wounded.


    He asked with patience, "Can you even walk now?"


    "It will be fine after spraying the medicine." Emelia replied.


    Besides, how did she know whether she was afraid to walk or not since he didn''t give her a chance to


    walk?


    She asked for a wheelchair fearing that he would hug her.


    Finally, Julian grabbed the medicine and left the hospital as Emelia''s insisted it.


    Nina and Viggo arrived as soon as Julian brought Emelia home.


    Nina ran immediately to Emelia when she got off the car, pushing away Julian, who was about to help


    Emelia.


    Julian was speechless.


    "What''s wrong with your foot? How does the doctor say?" Nina asked in concern.


    "It doesn''t matter. It just needs rest." Emeliaforted.


    Nina was relieved and then began to mockery. "Someone can only hurt others. Emelia was fine all


    along in the banquet but sprained after going out with someone."


    She hated Julian. Harry and Viggo were both better than him. At least they loved Emelia.


    Naturally, they cared about Emelia in all aspects.


    How about Julian?


    He could only hurt her.


    Hearing her me, Julian was tongue-tied.


    She was right. Emelia sprained because of him.


    Emelia motioned Nina to stop.


    Viggo parked his car, came over, nodded at Julian and said to Emelia. "Let''s go back."


    Emelia nced at Nina. "I have Nina here to help me. You''d better be back soon. I''m okay."


    "It is difficult for you to move these days. I''ll cook some food for you. At least make a breakfast." Viggo


    said.


    Hearing this, Julian thought Viggo was too show off. "Is it so marvelous that you can cook?"


    "Do you need to be so eager to cook for Emelia, for she has only twisted her ankle?"


    Emelia was about to refuse since she thought she would not be in a poor situation that could not eat.


    But Nina said directly, "Great! Although I can help her, I am bad at cooking."


    She beckoned Viggo upstairs, "Let''s go. Show me your talent!"


    Since Nina said it, Emelia wouldn''t let Viggo leave.


    She turned to Julian.


    "Mr. Hughes, thank you for taking me to the hospital. It''s gettingte. Have a good rest."


    Then the three of them entered the unit, leaving Julian alone, feeling furious.


    He called Ezra toin that Viggo made gantry on the way back.


    Unexpectedly, Ezra stood by Viggo. "I think he is right. Men should show their gantry to the woman


    they like. Otherwise, how can people know that you are good if you don''t take the initiative to be


    courteous?"


    Not only did Julian fail inining about Viggo, but he was even more irritated by Ezra''s words.


    Ezra added, "I''m reminding you. Viggo always cares and protects Emelia when she is vulnerable,


    which can easily touch her. "


    Julian didn''t want to hear anything from Ezra, which was too cruel.


    On the other side, Viggo went to the kitchen immediately and cooked two tes of dumplings no soon.


    "You may still be hungry. Take some first. "


    Nina praised, "You are so considerate. "


    Viggo went back to the kitchen and prepared the breakfast.


    Nina asked while eating, "What''s wrong with you and Julian? "


    Emelia smiled, "Nothing big. He pulled me, but I didn''t stand still, so I twisted my ankle. "


    Nina snorted, "I know it. He will never consider others'' feelings. Didn''t he know that you wore the


    stilettos? "


    Emelia was silent.


    Yes, Nina was right. Emelia had no idea how Julian treated others, but he had never thought about her


    feelings. No matter she was happy or sad, he would not take it seriously.


    Otherwise, how could he not know that she had never eaten beef and mutton?


    While they were having dinner, a piece of news began to ferment on the Inte.


    It was a picture that Yvonne left the banquet awkwardly, saying that she broke up with Julian.


    Someonemented that he heard they quarreled. Although it was not clear, they definitely had


    problems.


    Their love affair became a buzz constantly. Among manyments, one said, "It seems that Julian


    has never admitted his rtionship with Yvonne, right? "


    Obviously, it would be the focus to Yvonne''s fans.


    In a fit of anger, the person whomented posted a particr post to analyze the rtionship


    between the two.


    Finally, it concluded that Julian had never admitted it on any public asion, and it was Yvonne who


    unterally had an affair with him in various hints.

 Chapter 111 Let Out the Anger

    Chapter 111 Let Out the Anger


    This caused a sensation on the Inte, and that post was even topped on the trending.


    Previously, everyone thought that Julian and Yvonne were a very loving couple. They were a perfect


    match for each other, and their families were even more powerful.


    But after reading the post, the-users immediately felt that Yvonne was too bitchy. She went to the


    wedding dress shop and jewelry shop a few days ago on purpose and hired someone to shoot photos


    and put them online. All these were contrived.


    As more people read the news, morements were left.


    There was ament saying, "It was said that Yvonne Sullivan broke up with Julian Hughes that year.


    It was because Yvonne Sullivan wanted to adventure in the entertainment industry alone, so she


    quitted the love with him. But look at now, she made a fool of herself and still counted on him."


    In response to thisment, many people mocked Yvonne again.


    "What the hell is Yvonne doing?" "Whatever she wanted to do, others must follow her will?"


    Fortunately, Julian didn''t want Yvonne. Otherwise, wouldn''t he be despicable?


    Nina looked at thements online and smiled obviously.


    As long as thements were scolding Yvonne and Julian, she would be happy.


    "Yvonne has dug the trap for herself." As Nina spoke, she logged into her private Twitter ount and


    calmlymented under the post.


    "Everyone knows that Julian once had a marriage. Let''s see when Yvonne stirs up those rumors."


    Everyone in Riverside City knew that Julian had gotten married and divorced, but they had never


    known who the ex-wife was.


    Under Nina''s reminder, everyone was able to see through the search that Yvonne had been creating


    hype for the scandal between Julian and her since his marriage had started. Obviously, she was the


    perfect mistress.


    As a result, Yvonne was scolded again, and all the words like "a bitch" and "a fat fake" were used on


    her.


    Just as everyone was busy with scolding Yvonne, Nina used her private Twitter ount toment


    again: "Yvonne wasn''t wrong about this matter. If Julian were to rify in time that there was no close


    rtion with Yvonne, I don''t think Yvonne would continue to hype."


    As soon as these words came out, the onlookers once again aimed the gunfire at Julian.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He had not only hurt Yvonne, but also his wife.


    In the end, the onlookers came to a conclusion: Julian was a jerk.


    Nina had stirred the misleading trend up.


    After this round of operation, Yvonne was scolded so badly. Julian was not much better.


    Satisfied, Nina tossed her phone aside and cheered happily, "I''ve finally vented my anger!"


    This was how Nina''s personality was, when it came to love and hate.


    Emelia helplessly reminded her, "You must be careful. Don''t post yourments on the wrong


    ount."


    Nina''s emotions were even more agitated than hers.


    She didn''t want to pursue any further.


    The reason why she didn''t want to investigate was probably because her heart had already turned cold


    and numb.


    Nina''s face was full of indifference. "Let it be. At worst, people will say that I don''t get along well with


    Yvonne and that I''m trying to insult her. In fact, I really don''t get along well with her. If I were exposed, I


    won''t hide my hate to her."


    Viggo had just walked out of the kitchen. After hearing Nina''s words, he helplessly said, "Is it


    appropriate to say something like that in front of the boss?"


    As a contracted artist, if Nina were to scold herself, as the boss, he would have to deal with her.


    Nina smiled and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Johansen. I''ll be careful. I promise I won''t smear thepany''s


    reputation."


    Viggo said nothing. Nina was probably the kind of beauty who followed her own will without caring


    others. However, her behavior wouldn''t be hated. On the contrary, it was because her character was


    very real.


    "I cooked porridge for you. You can have it when you wake up tomorrow morning." Viggo briefly


    exined, "It''s alreadyte, so I won''t disturb you. Have a good rest."


    Emelia was very grateful for Viggo''s care. "Thank you."


    Viggo reminded her in a gentle voice, "Remember to spray medicine. Stay in bed if possible."


    Emelia nodded in agreement. Viggo did not linger any longer and turned to leave.


    Nina stayed behind to take care of Emelia. For so many years, the rtionship between them had


    always been good, they had always been taking care of each other and supporting each other.


    This night, Yvonne was almost driven mad by the rumors on Twitter.


    She was already desperate to draw a clear line between Julian and her. Now that the whole Inte


    was scolding her as a bitch, she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Ever since she was a child, she had always been doted.


    She had never been wronged like this.


    She came from a well-off family. She had a good appearance, a well-shaped figure, and her charm.


    She had always been surrounded by people who praised her. The difference of being scolded by the


    Inte made her hate the driven person.


    Originally, everyone had said that she was creating hype for her rtionship with Julian, but after the


    troll, she became a homewrecker who secretly participated in Julian''s marriage.


    Homewrecker?


    Hell no!


    Emelia was the homewrecker!


    She was the one who slept with Julian, and she was the one who ruined the rtionship between her


    and him.


    If it hadn''t been for the fact that Emelia had appeared halfway, given his personality, there would have


    been no other woman by his side. By the time she had be an aplished actress, he would still


    be hers.


    But because of the appearance of Emelia, everything about her was ruined.


    However, she had forgotten that by the time when Emelia slept with Julian, she had already broken up


    with him.


    In addition, Emelia had also truly married Julian. No matter what, she was not a mistress.


    And she was the real mistress when she knew that Julian was married. The people online didn''t scold


    her wrong.


    Yvonne cried bitterly. Randolph Sullivan gritted his teeth and said with a gloomy face, "Since he doesn''t


    know what''s good for him, there''s no need to show him mercy."


    Randolph originally thought that Julian could still be saved, but he didn''t expect that Julian would say


    that he wouldpletely break up with them tonight. He was so angry.


    Seeing her daughter crying like this, Rosalind Longman''s heart was almost broken.


    She held Yvonne in her arms and said to Randolph, "The Hughes family''s bad boy should be dealt


    with, but the most urgent thing is to calm down the rumors online that are unfavorable to our daughter."


    Randolph said grumpily, "I''ll find someone to delete the post!"


    However, no matter how strongly they deleted the post to suppress the negative news, Yvonne''s


    reputation was already ruined.


    As soon as Randolph deleted the post, more trolls would hate Yvonne.


    Money could drive everything. Look at the speed at which the post was deleted!


    This was the power of capital!


    "Miss Sullivan must be feeling guilty. Otherwise, why would she delete the post?"


    Randolph did not expect that all theizens would be so powerful. He was so angry that his eyes


    darkened. It seemed that what they did now was wrong.


    Rosalind suggested helplessly, "Yvonne, why don''t you go abroad like Caroline?"


    Now the Inte was full of abuse for their whole family. The best solution was to go abroad to avoid


    trouble.


    Yvonne bit her lips tightly. After a long while, she said bitterly, "I won''t leave!"


    "I want to stay in the country and make trouble for them. I want to go against them. They don''t let me


    live well? Fine! I''ll make sure they suffer too!"

 Chapter 112 Thoughts on Trying to Learn to Cook

    Chapter 112 Thoughts on Trying to Learn to Cook


    Rosalind didn''t quite agree with Yvonne''s decision. "Yvonne, let''s go. You can share it. You can live


    your own life. Leave the rest to your father."


    Although Rosalind was also very angry at the current situation, she felt that it was better for Yvonne to


    take things too far.


    Although Julian was one of the best young talents in Riverside City, he was not the only right choice for


    her daughter. If let him go, her daughter could still find a better one.


    Thinking of this, Rosalind quickly said, "Move on. Mom will immediately arrange other outstanding men


    for you."


    Yvonne roared furiously, "Mom, what do you think my feelings are?"


    Rosalind was a little annoyed by the roar. She said in a low voice that was a little displeased, "Back


    then, when I asked you to break up and return to our country to get in touch with Julian, weren''t you


    also fine? Why can''t you just let it go?"


    Rosalind did not think that her daughter was the kind of person who would be trapped in love. She and


    Randolph had taught her since she was a child that all interests were above everything else. Love


    could not be useful as material.


    When she told Randolph that Julian was a better choice, Yvonne broke up without saying a word and


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    returned from abroad. Rosalind thought that Yvonne could still be so free and easy now, but she didn''t


    expect that she couldn''t get out this time.


    Yvonne wiped away her tears and said bitterly, "I really don''t miss Julian much. I just don''t want to be


    defeated by someone like Emelia who has nothing at all!"


    "How dare she take Julian away from me? I can''t ept it!" Yvonne emphasized her unwillingness


    again.


    To put it bluntly, her so-called unwillingness was just because she didn''t wanna lose face and vanity.


    She had been spoiled since she was a child and could not bear any failure or setback.


    Only could she break up with others.


    Whether she had broken up with her boyfriend abroad orter with Julian, it was all her idea. She did


    not feel embarrassed.


    Right now, she had put in a lot of effort to marry Julian, but he had abandoned her. Furthermore, he


    had abandoned her because of that useless woman. Yvonne gritted her teeth in anger when she


    thought of this. This was also the reason why she wanted to take revenge on Julian and Emelia.


    Rosalind did not expect her to have such a mentality. For a moment, she did not know what to say.


    Randolph said, "Then what''s your n?"


    Yvonne snorted. "Of course I''ll make aeback as soon as possible.


    Emelia is half a member of the entertainment industry. Only if I continue to stay in this circle will I teach


    her a lesson!"


    ording to her connections in the circle over the years and her father''s wealth, it was easy for her to


    cause some troubles to Emelia.


    So what if Emelia was under the protection of Julian?


    "Can Julian still protect her 24 all day?"


    So what if he had power and influence?


    Isn''t her father the same?


    Randolph pondered for a moment and said, "No matter what you n to do in the future, don''t show up


    for the time being. When the public opinion ispletely silent, then youe back."


    Yvonne said discontentedly, "Dad!"


    She couldn''t wait for a day, but Randolph kept his word, so she had to give up.


    Randolph added, "Since things have turned out this way, then you can''t stay in HGH anymore. You can


    talk to thewyerter and terminate the contract, ande out alone."


    "So what with the entertainment circle?" Randolph said disdainfully, "I''ll find someone to invest in you.


    You can also start a film and televisionpany. At that time, I''ll deal with HGH and Tymers


    Entertainment."


    Randolph didn''t take Julian seriously. Although Julian''s current development was unstoppable, he had


    been in the financial circle and the upper ss for half of his life. How could he be suppressed by a


    young boy?


    Yvonne was originally very dissatisfied with Randolph''s proposal, but when she heard that Randolph


    wanted to invest in a film and televisionpany for her, she became excited. "Really? Dad? You want


    to set up apany for me?"


    With the help of newpany, her status would be much higher.


    In addition, she would be able to openly suppress Emelia and Julian.


    Randolph said, "you are my daughter, you shouldn''t have relied on anyone else. I just noticed your stay


    at HGH would be closer to Julian, so I didn''t mention it to you."


    A smile finally appeared on Yvonne''s face. "That''s great, Dad. Thank you!"


    Only then did Randolph say, "Alright, it''s gettingte. Go to sleep. During this period of time, you should


    be busy with setting up thepany in private."


    "Okay." Yvonne felt that the new-settingpany for her would win her face back.


    When she was done with thepany, she should show them up.


    Emelia was just a screenwriter, wasn''t she? At that time, she would suppress Emelia as long as she


    finished a screenwriting.


    The next morning, when it was near lunch, Emelia received a call from Maisie Brennan.


    "Have you had lunch?" Maisie asked her on the phone.


    Emelia, who was sitting in front of theputer writing the script, eximed, "I haven''t eaten yet. I''ve


    been writing.


    "


    Maisie said, "That''s good. I bought something for you to eat. I heard from Mr. Hughes that your foot


    was injured, so I went to see you."


    Originally, Emelia wanted to say that there was no need for such trouble, but Maisie said that she came


    to see her, so she agreed.


    It just so happened that she didn''t have lunch.


    Nina left early in the morning, saying that she had a shooting mission.


    Originally, Viggo called early in the morning and said that he woulde to cook for her at noon. Later,


    he called to say that his mother was sick and he had to go back to his hometown to visit her for


    urgency.


    She nned to order takeout after she finished writing, but unexpectedly she forgot the time.


    Maisie asked her, "Didn''t Mr. Johansene?"


    Emelia told her, "His mother is sick and he''s back home."


    After hanging up the phone, Maisie went to Julian''s office to report, "Emelia hasn''t eaten yet, so I''ll take


    the meal you ordered to visit her."


    Julian nodded.


    Maisie added, "Emelia said that Mr. Johansen''s mother was ill and he went back to her hometown. I


    think you can bring some food to visit her in person tonight."


    As soon as she got to work in the morning, Julian asked her to order a delicious lunch in Ezra Cantillo''s


    restaurant and asked her to take it to Emelia at noon.


    Now it seemed that it was not just tonight. If Viggo didn''te back in the next few days, he could go


    there with the excuse of visiting patients and sending meals.


    However, Maisie felt that it was better to cook and take care of Emelia in person at this time.


    Unfortunately, her boss didn''t have cooking skills, so it was impossible for him to cook in person.


    Fortunately, her boss was rich and could order the best food in the best restaurant in the city.


    Maisie''s words made Mr. Hughes a bit happy. It was really a good time for Viggo to leave. Otherwise,


    when he thought of Viggo''s hospitality to cook for Emelia these days, he felt jealous.


    Being stimted by Viggo, he was considering whether to ask Ezra to find him a chef to teach him how


    to cook.

 Chapter 113 Julians Visit

    Chapter 113 Julian''s Visit


    Maisie took lunch to visit Emelia. Emelia was a little surprised when she saw the food box in Maisie''s


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hands. "Why did you buy such an expensive one?"


    Emelia knew that this restaurant belonged to Ezra. It was very famous in the food industry of Riverside


    City, also very expensive.


    Maisie smiled and said, "Mr. Hughes invited you. He said that you were injured because of himst


    night."


    Emelia had no choice but to say, "Then please thank him for me."


    Maisie arranged the meal on the dining table and asked Emelia, "How''s your feet?"


    "I''m much better. After I sprayed the medicine, my swelling began to slowly recovering."


    "That''s good. If you need help, call me."


    "Okay."


    As they ate and chatted, the lunch ended.


    After eating, Maisie got up and said goodbye. "I''m going back to work. Have a good rest."


    "Okay." Emelia agreed and said, "There''s nothing wrong with my feet. You don''t have to send me food."


    The implication was that she didn''t want to owe Mr. Hughes any more.


    "Sure." Maisie readily agreed.


    She didn''t need toe anymore. Then her boss woulde.


    After Maisie left, Emelia continued to throw herself into the script. During this period, she poured herself


    a cup of coffee to refresh herself. In the blink of an eye, the night came.


    When the doorbell rang again, Emelia thought it was Nina.


    However, as the door was opened, she saw Julian standing there.


    He was still holding the luxury meal box in her hand, which was the same as at noon, and staring at her


    expressionlessly.


    "How..." Before Emelia could finish her words, he strode into her house.


    Before Emelia could say anything, she heard him ask, "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Not yet.


    " Other than the aroma of coffee in her house, there was no smell of fire or food at all. There was


    nothing she could do even if she wanted to lie.


    Julian put the food he brought on the table and said, "I brought some food. Let''s eat together."


    Emelia didn''t even know what to say. She hadn''t thought that he would do this for her. Although she


    should thank him for sending her food, she really couldn''t wee him from the bottom of her heart.


    However, he had already sat down, so she could not drive him away with a cold face, she washed her


    hands and sat down opposite him.


    Both of them ate in silence.


    They had always been silent. When they were together in the past, they were actually very quiet,


    except having sex.


    She didn''t understand at all how Julian, who was so indifferent, hadpletely changed into another


    person when they were having sex. Every time his behavior made her unable to bear it, she could do


    nothing but beg for mercy.


    For some unknown reason, these scenes that were not suitable suddenly appeared in her mind. Her


    face instantly turned red, and she quickly coughed to cover up her embarrassment.


    "Why your face so red? Did you have a fever?" As he spoke, he reached out his hands to try her


    forehead.


    Emelia was so frightened that she hurriedly dodged backwards, and Julian awkwardly ced his hands


    in front of her.


    Emelia quickly said, "I''m fine. It might be a little hot."


    Julian gracefully withdrew his hands, nced at her, and said, "It''s just a meal together. Why are you


    blushing?"


    Emelia was speechless.


    Could it be that he felt that she still had feelings for him and that was why she was so excited when


    eating with him?


    How could he be so proud and conceited!


    For the first time in her life, she took the initiative to put a pile of food into her bowl.


    Emelia watched in shock as he served food for her. She found it unbelievable.


    In her impression, Julian would never take the initiative to do anything for her.


    Julian threw her a sentence, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and eat."


    Emelia could only say, "Thank you."


    Then she lowered her head and ate quickly, and finally filled her stomach.


    After eating, Emelia was thinking about how to tactfully let Julian leave when she saw him staring at her


    and asking, "Can you give me a cup of coffee?"


    In fact, Emelia really wanted to answer him directly, "No." But in the end, she said tactfully, "It''s not


    good to drink coffee at night. It''s hard to fall asleep."


    Julian said, "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I have to work overtime when I go back."


    Does he mean to have a cup of coffee?


    Emelia had no choice but topromise and turn to the kitchen.


    The coffee she cooked was very delicious. Nina always said that she could open a coffee shop or a


    food store.


    To be honest, if she was not talented in literature, she would really start a coffee shop after the divorce.


    A cup of coffee was ready. After thinking for a while, Emelia made a flower on it.


    She was not trying to please Julian, but being polite and distant.


    She treated him as a guest at home, so she tried her best to treat him perfectly.


    After such a long time, he finally drank the coffee she made again. When the familiar and delicious


    taste entered his throat, as if it was the most powerful drug, which made him feel perfect.


    Emelia didn''t want to watch from the side as he sipped his coffee bit by bit. That feeling made her feel


    very ufortable, as though she had returned to her marriage with him.


    So she found an excuse and said, "I still have to hurry up to do my work first. Take your time."


    Of course, he knew that she wanted avoid him. But because he feltfortable after drinking her


    coffee, he didn''t pay her any attention.


    Emelia hid in the study, writing her script absent-mindedly until Julian knocked on the door outside the


    study. "I''m leaving."


    Emelia came out to see them off. "Be careful on the way."


    When he walked to the entrance, Julian suddenly turned around.


    His ck eyes were deeply fixed on the pretty and gentle woman as he called out her name, "Emelia."


    Emelia looked at him calmly, and then he said in a low voice, "In fact, you are pretty good."


    Julian didn''t know why he would suddenly say such emotional words. Maybe she reminded him of the


    past with a cup of coffee.


    In the past, she had stayed by his side patiently.


    In the past, she loved him and treated him well unconditionally.


    "Thanks." After more than a year of divorce, Emelia did not know how to reply to such ament from


    him.


    Perhaps she wasn''t destined to be with Julian. As long as he told her this earlier, she would not be so


    desperate to divorce him.


    When she talked to Nina on the phone, Nina eximed, "He can''t be regretting it, can he? Otherwise,


    why would he say that you''re good?"


    Emelia simply denied Nina''s words. "How is that possible?"


    Like Julian, he would probably never regret anything in his life. Every decision he made was


    considered carefully.


    If he did, he would not regret it.


    "He must have regretted. Otherwise, why would he send you food and ask you for coffee?" After saying


    that, Nina snorted, "It''s toote to regret!"


    Emeliaughed. Where did Nina get the confidence to think that Julian regretted it?


    Even if he was not with Yvonne, there were still a lot of celebrities waiting for him to marry her. How


    could he regret losing his ex-wife?

 Chapter 114 We Were Together

    Chapter 114 We Were Together


    Emelia had thought that just one meal from afar would be enough. She hadn''t expected that he would


    When Emelia opened the door and saw the man standing outside, she instinctively didn''t want him to


    enter. "Mr. Hughes, my feet have recovered. You really don''t have toe."


    "After all, you were injured because of me. I can''t rest assured until youpletely recover." After


    saying these words without changing his expression, he strode past Emelia and entered the room.


    Emelia forced herself to ept his care again and cooked him a cup of coffee after dinner. The two of


    them spent another peaceful night together.


    On the third night, when he went back to visit, Emelia wasn''t at home.


    Julian stood at the door of her house and called her with a gloomy face. Emelia said on the phone, "I''m


    sorry, Mr. Hughes. I have gone out."


    Hearing this, Julian immediately frowned and said, "Have you recovered? Does the doctor allow you to


    run around?"


    Emelia replied seriously, "I''ve been persisting in spewing medicine for the past three days and my


    swelling has long subsided. There''s no problem with my actions."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian paused for a moment and then asked, "Where have you been?"


    "A distant ce." Emelia replied.


    Obviously, she didn''t want to tell him her destination, so Julian had to grit his teeth and said, "Be


    careful."


    "Thanks."


    They simply chatted for a while and then hung up the phone. Julian looked down at the delicious dinner


    in his hand and suddenly lost the desire to eat.


    He didn''t know what was wrong, but he with Emelia these two nights. His appetite was quite good.


    Ever since he had been admitted to the hospital due to stomach diseasest time, his appetite had


    been very bad. No matter how all kinds of delicacies were ced in front of him, he didn''t have the


    appetite.


    He returned to his residence with dinner. While eating, he called Maisie and asked her if she knew


    where Emelia had gone.


    Maisie said she didn''t know, nor did she hear from Emelia that she was going to another city.


    After hanging up the phone, Julian thought for a moment and contacted Nina.


    Nina smiled happily on the phone, "Of course I know."


    Julian came straight to the point and asked, "Where did she go?"


    Nina did not hide anything. "It''s Viggo''s hometown."


    Julian had a bad feeling in his heart. "What is she doing there?"


    Nina smiled and said, "Mr. Hughes, I guess you already have an answer in your heart. It doesn''t matter.


    Just tell me the answer in your heart."


    Julian almost choked to death because of Nina''s words.


    He did have an answer in his heart, but the answer was so heart-piercing to him.


    When Viggo''s mother was ill, Emelia went to visit her. There was no need to think too much to


    understand the meaning behind it.


    Even before this, the rtionship between Emelia and Viggo was not real, but after this visit, it was


    confirmed.


    Nina continued, "Mr. Hughes, people''s hearts are soft, so is Emelia."


    Julian couldn''t suppress his anger. He sneered and said, "She always said that she loved me. Is this


    her so-called love? She just got divorced and turned to another man''s arms!"


    Nina''s stone was full of mockery. "Mr. Hughes, with all due respect, you''ve been divorced for more than


    a year. If you put a child on someone who''s fast enough to get married, Emelia would be considered


    conservative."


    Julian''s heart sank after hearing Nina''s words. He hung up the phone without saying anything.


    He didn''t believe it. He didn''t believe that Emelia was really with Viggo. He didn''t believe that Emelia


    would fall in love with someone else.


    He took out his phone and wanted to ask Emelia personally, but he suddenly found that he didn''t seem


    to have any stance. She had nothing to do with him for a long time. There was no need to tell him


    whether she was in love or not.


    She had only answered that she was in a distant ce just now, which was enough to prove her


    stance.


    Nothing about her could be told to him.


    He was not in the mood to eat at all. He pulled off his tie, went upstairs, and threw himself into his big


    bed.


    Lying on the bed with a dejected look, he looked up and saw the chandelier above his head, simple but


    elegant.


    Thismp was changed by Emelia. He still remembered that it was an extreme joy after their sex love


    time. She whispered to him in his arms and said that she wanted to change the light in the bedroom.


    Because of the heavy metal type before, she felt that it was too heavy.


    He agreed. He had always let her do such a small thing, especially when she proposed a request after


    their joy of love.


    Feeling a little annoyed, he looked away. When he turned around, he saw the bed curtain of the floor-


    to-ceiling window. It was changedter by her.


    The originalyout of this vi was his style before. She had changed a lot after she moved in.


    In the past, he didn''t feel anything wrong. After the divorce, only he lived here himself could he realize


    that because of her arrangement and existence, this ce became more and more home-like.


    Julian didn''t know what was wrong with him either. He had been divorced for more than a year, but he


    suddenly got hurt tonight.


    As for the rtionship between Emelia and Viggo, Nina''s description was correct, but there was also a


    side that she purposely hid.


    Emelia had indeed established a rtionship with Viggo, but they were just pretending.


    Because Viggo''s mother''s condition was not optimistic, the biggest regret for the old woman before she


    left was that her son could not get married.


    For this reason, Viggo specially called Emelia and asked her if she could pretend to be his girlfriend


    temporarily so that his mother would have no regrets.


    Emelia agreed.


    For both public and private reasons, Emelia would agree to Viggo''s request.


    Mr. Johansen gave her a chance to be a screenwriter, which was equivalent to giving her a chance to


    be reborn.


    In private, Viggo also gave her endless care. When she was in trouble, he always supported her as


    soon as possible to help her.


    Because she had promised to pretend to be Viggo''s girlfriend, Emelia left for his hometown under


    Viggo''s arrangement.


    By the time Julian called Emelia, Viggo had just picked Emelia up at the station in his hometown.


    After getting into the car, Viggo asked Emelia while driving, "Is it a call from Mr. Hughes?"


    Emelia nodded. "Right."


    Viggo asked gently, "Did he know?"


    Emelia shook his head. "I didn''t say anything. There''s no need to tell him."


    Julian just asked her where she had gone. Could it be that she could say that she wasing to


    pretend to be Viggo''s girlfriend?


    Viggo added, "I heard that Mr. Hughes has been sending you meals these days. He cares about you


    very much."


    "He must feel sorry for hurting me." For the past few days, Emelia had pondered over the reason why


    he had sent her food time and time again. Most likely, he felt sorry.


    After all, if he hadn''t grabbed her so rudely that night, she wouldn''t have sprained her feet.


    Now since she had recovered, he probably would not contact her again.


    This was the true rtionship between Emelia and Viggo. Nina knew everything, but she deliberately


    didn''t tell him the truth. She just wanted to provoke him.


    Of course, Emelia had also specifically instructed Nina not to tell anyone the truth. Even though it was


    just an act, she couldn''t reveal any ws to the public. Now that the Inte was so developed, if it


    were to reach Viggo''s mother''s ears, wouldn''t it be even worse for the old woman?

 Chapter 115 Do You Want to Find Your Real Father?

    Chapter 115 Do You Want to Find Your Real Father?


    Viggo settled Emelia in the best hotel in the local area. Emelia changed her clothes and went to the


    hospital with Viggo to visit his mother.


    When the car stopped in the hospital''s underground parking lot and the two of them walked toward the


    elevator together, Viggo suddenly took Emelia'' hand.


    Emelia instinctively shrank back, but Viggo did not force her. He just exined in a gentle voice, "When


    I enter the wardter, I may hold your hand and let you get used to it in advance."


    In an instant, Emelia understood Viggo''s meaning. She quickly said in annoyance, "I''m sorry, I''m not


    used to it."


    She basically didn''t hold Julian''s hand and rarely traveled with him, so she was not used to walking


    hand in hand with a man.


    She quickly made a statement again, "I won''t draw my hand backter. I will cooperate with you."


    Viggo chuckled and said, "I need you to cooperate with them. We are still ordinary friends at other


    times."


    The implication was that he would not disrespect her at any other time, nor would he do something he


    shouldn''t have done to her.


    "Okay." Emelia chose to trust Viggo.


    From the first time when Nina introduced her to Tymers Entertainment as a part-time screenwriter until


    now, she had known him for more than four years.


    In the first three years of working part-time, she didn''t have much contact with Viggo. She mostly


    worked for Kina Salkowski andmunicated with her.


    But that did not affect her understanding of Viggo. Viggo had been a gentleman in this circle for so


    many years, and he had no gossips. He must be trustworthy.


    Emelia had learned from Viggo''s words that his parents were easy to get along with.


    After they met, the old couple looked good.


    Although the old Mrs. Johansen looked haggard because of illness, her eyes were warm.


    After seeing Emelia, she raised his hand with difficulty to hold Emelia''s hand and praised, "At first


    nce, I know you are a gentle and kind girl. That''s great."


    This was tantamount to admitting her admiration to Emelia. For Emelia, who had received Heather


    Duncan''s cold shoulders and mockery countless times, Mrs. Johansen''s praise made her feel infinitely


    warm.


    Although she was only pretending to be Viggo''s girlfriend, Emelia was still very touched.


    Being mocked and praised by others were twopletely different feelings.


    She smiled gently and said, "Auntie, thank you for your praise."


    Mrs. Johansen added, "It''s up to yourself. I''m quite old, so I''m very good at judging people."


    It could be seen that Mrs.


    Johansen was really satisfied with Emelia. Emelia then sat down beside Mrs. Johansen''s bed. The two


    of them chatted softly.


    "We''ve known each other for several years. We''ve been friends for a long time. We only got together


    after returning home."


    Mrs. Johansen nodded and took her hand, saying sadly, " Viggo has never been with anyone except for


    having a girlfriend when he was young. Because of this, many rumors say that he doesn''t like women.


    It made me hurt..."


    Emelia could understand Mrs. Johansen''s mood. Most male artists of the same age as Viggo had


    married and had children, but Viggo''s didn''t, so the rumors about his sexual orientation had never


    stopped.


    However, when did a selfmitted man be someone else''s target?


    "It''s all right now. With you together with him, I have nothing to worry about." When Mrs. Johansen said


    these words, her haggard face seemed to have recovered a lot of vitality. She was happy from the


    bottom of her heart.


    Taking Mrs. Johansen''s health into consideration, Emelia only stayed for a while before leaving.


    Viggo sent Emelia back to the hotel. Emelia asked him, "Do you want to take your aunt to Riverside


    City for treatment?"


    "It had been useless." Viggo shook his head sadly and said, "The doctor said that there were only two


    months before she left, so I wouldn''t bother her anymore."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    This topic was too sad. Emelia'' eyes suddenly turned red. "Then you should spend more time with her


    during this period of time."


    "Sure I will." Viggo saw her sad and gentle voiceforting her. "In fact, she has been in poor health


    these years. We are all mentally prepared for her leaving one day."


    Viggo added, "Although I''m very sad, I can still bear it."


    Emelia nodded gently.


    She had also experienced the separation between life and death of her mother, but at that time, she


    was still young.


    She really felt that the world of hers had copsed.


    Even now, Emelia still felt regret in her heart, because her mother, her adoptive mother, was so kind to


    her, but Emelia hadn''t had the chance to do anything in return before she passed away.


    Viggo seemed to have thought of something and asked her again, "Have you ever thought about


    finding your real father?"


    Her own mother died not long after giving birth to her, but what about her biological father?


    Emelia shook her head. "Very hopeless. How should I find him?"


    When she first learned that Oliver Jones was not her own father, she had such an idea.


    But she had neither money nor power. Even if she wanted to find him, how could she realize that?


    Later, she married Julian, who was powerful and influential, but she did not dare to ask him for help


    because she was not favored. She could not even tell him that Oliver Jones was not her own father.


    Viggo raised his hand and gently rubbed her head. "Don''t be discouraged. When I have time, I will help


    you find it."


    Emelia was both surprised and moved. "Thank you."


    "Don''t be so polite."


    Viggo smiled and said, "Have a rest first. I''ll go to the hospital."


    Emelia thought for a moment before stopping Viggo. "Auntie, do you have any dishes you like? I''ll


    make them for herter."


    Viggo''s eyes lit up. "Really?"


    Emelia said seriously, "Well, I don''t know what I can do for you. Just try to make her as happy as


    possible."


    Both Viggo and his mother were sincere to her, so she naturally had to respond with her own sincerity.


    Viggo thought for a while and said, "Like my mother''s condition, she doesn''t want to stay in the hospital


    anymore. She will be discharged in two days. It will be more convenient to go home to do it."


    "Fine." Emelia agreed and sent Viggo away.


    Emelia poured herself a cup of coffee, and then took out herputer to continue working.


    However, after writing a few words, she was interrupted by Nina''s phone call. Nina smiled happily on


    the phone, "You and Mr. Johansen went on trending."


    Emelia was extremely surprised. "What?"


    "I just went to the hospital with Viggo. How could I be photographed so quickly?"


    Nina emphasized, "I didn''t lie to you. Mr. Johansen took your hand to visit his mother in the hospital


    and was photographed."


    Emelia took a deep breath and heard Nina say, "I said you guys wouldn''t be faking it, right? You''re


    actually holding hands!"

 Chapter 116 Drown Sorrow with Alcohol

    Chapter 116 Drown Sorrow with Alcohol


    https://hotnovelpub Emelia exined, "It''s not true. If you pretend to be a couple, you must have


    some intimate behavior, especially in the hospital."


    After finished exining, she asked worriedly, "Did they capture my face?"


    She had just been at the eye of the storm some time ago. If she was photographed to hold hands with


    Viggo again this time, she would really be scolded to death.


    Although Viggo didn''t have many film and television works in recent years but mainly focused on


    managing thepany, he still had many fans. She would definitely be torn to pieces by them online.


    However, she had to admit that Viggo was really considerate.


    Avoiding to have a deep hold on her life caused by the paparazzi photos, he told her in advance to take


    some protection.


    She wore a big fisherman''s cap and a mask, covering her face all.


    Nina said, "You''ve covered your whole face. How could they have photographed your face? Only those


    familiar with you would recognize you by the figure."


    Emelia let out a sigh of relief. "That''s good."


    As a screenwriter, she just wanted to focus on her script and didn''t want to have any gossip with the


    stars at all.


    Unfortunately, things did not go ording to her wishes. She did not expect to be discussed together


    with Viggo.


    Nina then asked about the condition of Viggo''s mother''s condition. Emelia told her.


    Nina was also very sad. "Sigh, why is there such a thing as part forever in this world? It''s too


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    heartbreaking."


    In fact, they all knew that life, death, illness, and death were human nature. When that day came, they


    had to try hard to ept reality.


    Nina continued, "Julian called me before and asked me where you were. I deliberately hinted that you


    were really with Viggo."


    Emelia was speechless.


    Nina snorted, "I just provoked him on purpose. Who let him be such a scumbag?"


    Nina reminded her then, "Don''t rify it to him yourself and tell him that it''s fake."


    Emelia said helplessly, "Why should I rify it?"


    If she rified it to Julian, wouldn''t he think that she had any other thoughts about him?


    Let him think that she was really with Viggo, so that they could have a clear end.


    "That''s good." Nina gloated and said, "I felt that his mood immediately became bad after I hinted him


    about it. And he hung up my phone without saying a word.


    "


    Emelia frowned slightly. After thinking for a moment, she said, "He is such an arrogant man that always


    hung up the phone at random. As for his bad mood, you probably felt wrong."


    Nina didn''t think so. "My intuition has always been urate."


    Julian was really annoyed.


    Emelia said, "Don''t provoke him again in the future, for the sake of both of us."


    Nina could only reply, "Alright."


    Them chatted for a while before hanging up the phone. Emelia then went online to see the scandal


    between her and Viggo.


    This matter had been searched on Facebook, and sparked a storm on the inte. It could be seen


    that Viggo''s influence was still great.


    The key to the hot search was: Mysterious Girlfriend of Viggo.


    "Viggo''s mother was seriously ill, and a mysterious woman appeared in the ward to visit her."


    After a series of analysis, a conclusion had drawn that she was Viggo''s girlfriend. Otherwise, why


    would shee to the hospital at this time?


    In the photo, she was hand-hold with Viggo in the hospital corridor. Fortunately, she pressed the brim of


    her hat so low that no one could see her face at all.


    Emelia put away her phone and continued to work, ignoring thements and how outsiders would


    evaluate her.


    Since they were a fake couple, she would not care what others thought of them.


    After taking a shower, Julian found many messages popped up on his screen which were sent out by


    Ezra in the group chat of four.


    The other three people in the group were Ezra, Arthur Hudgens, and Phil Henderson. The group name


    was Riverside Kings.


    Obviously, it was named by Ezra. As soon as Julian saw the name, he even wanted to quit the group.


    Ezra: Have you seen the trending search? Emelia and Viggo were together?


    Arthur was speechless.


    Phil was speechless.


    Phil said, "Does it mean that Julian has made a mistake to ask me sending awyer''s letter for Emelia


    some time ago?"


    Ezra: I originally wanted to see how would Julian chase his wife back, but I didn''t expect his wife had


    been with someone else before he could sess.


    After finished speaking, Ezra sent a series ofughing emojis. Seeing this, Julian wanted to press Ezra


    to the ground and hit him.


    Arthur said, "I''ve read the trending search, but I''m still in shock. I really can''t believe it''s true.


    "


    Ezra: s, they are holding hands. I have to believe it even if I won''t.


    After reading their chats, Julian looked at the hot search with disbelief. The photo of Viggo holding


    Emelia''s hand shocked him so much that he sat directly on the bed.


    He took another look at the photo and erged it to make sure that their hands were really held


    together.


    His heart ached as if it had been stabbed by something sharp.


    Perhaps for the reason that Emelia had been too devoted to him in the past, so even if they divorced,


    he did not believe that Emelia would love someone else.


    But this photo of holding-hands.


    After being shocked, Julian took a cigarette to the balcony to smoke.


    The message in the group chat was continuing. Ezra had sent him a message, "Julian, are you


    alright?"


    Arthur said, "I don''t know how he feel. Anyway, I feel not good."


    Ezra and Phil both knew what Arthur meant. He couldn''t ept that Emelia, who waspletely


    devoted to Julian, became the girlfriend of someone else.


    They were just outsiders, and they all felt a little ufortable, let alone Julian, who was involved.


    Julian replied in the group while smoking, "Don''t you all have nothing to do?"


    Until now, he was still pretending as if nothing had happened in front of outsiders.


    Phil didn''t say anything but just gave an emoji of thumbs-up to praise him for his good mentality.


    Ezra said, "You''ve made a clean break with Yvonne and now Emelia has a new home. Do you need me


    to introduce other women to you?"


    Julian bit his cigarette and replied gloomily, "Not interested."


    His words killed the chat. Everyone fell silent for a moment.


    After a while, Julian finished smoking and suggested, "Go for a drink?"


    Ezra was the first to respond to him. "To drown the sorrow."


    Julian was speechless.


    "Who the hell wants to drown the sorrow?"


    Ezra sent a fewughing emojis and then invited, "See you in the usual ce."


    Arthur couldn''t participate because he had to work overtime. Phil, who rarely attended their gathering,


    said he would be there.


    It could be seen that everyone felt that Julian neededfort andpany, even if he refused to admit


    his sadness.  https://hotnovelpub

 Chapter 117 Isnt It Obvious?

    Chapter 117 Isn''t It Obvious?


    The three of them gathered in Ezra''s bar. The first thing Ezra did was to ask Julian, "Do you need me to


    give you some advice?"


    Julian poured himself a ss of wine. "For what?"


    Ezra spread out his hands speechlessly and said, "How to get Emelia back."


    Julian said angrily, "She and Viggo are already together. How can I pursue her? Do you want me to be


    a home-wrecker?"


    Phil, who had just taken a sip of wine by the side, was shocked by the word "mistress".


    Thinking about his personal image and status, Phil couldn''t helpughing when he thought of the word


    "home-wrecker".


    "How would that turn you into a home-wrecker? You can confess your feelings first. Besides, everyone


    can get divorced after getting married, right?" After finished speaking, he found that he seemed to have


    overstepped Julian''s line.


    So he quickly tried to exin. "I mean they may notst long."


    However, his words "Everyone can get divorced after you getting married" still distressed Julian.


    It was not until this moment that he realized that many times, someone would lose what belonged to


    him sooner orter if he did not cherish it.


    Seeing Julian''s gloomy face, Ezra quickly said, "Come on, have a drink. Forget these messy things."


    As he spoke, Ezra took away the wine ss in front of Julian and handed him a bottle of fresh juice.


    Although they always liked to throw shit at each other in daily life, in fact, they all knew the importance


    of each other in their hearts. Ever since Julian was discharged from the hospital due to stomach


    disease, Ezra had never given him any wine to drink.


    Julian took a sip of juice and felt that it was not satisfying at all.


    At this moment, only the strong alcohol couldfort him.


    Pushing the juice aside, he reached out to get the wine for himself.


    Phil kicked him. "Stop drinking. If you have something wrong with your body, she wouldn''t want you


    anymore."


    Julian wanted to kick his ass so bad.


    So, was he the one abandoned by Emelia? Not the one who looked down on Emelia?


    Ezra echoed, "That''s right. Don''t forget how did Emelia take care of you over the years."


    Their words seeded in stopping Julian from drinking.


    Ezra and Phil looked at each other silently and sighed helplessly in their hearts.


    When it came to Emelia, Julian obediently stopped drinking, but he still denied that he cared about her.


    How stubborn he was?


    They went home after chatting.


    But Julian lost sleep all night.


    Every time the thought came to his mind that Emelia was been with Viggo and how she held his hand,


    even more, what they would do closer than itter, he would suddenly sat up from the bed.


    After waking up with a start for three or four times, he found it was already dawn.


    He simply got up, changed his clothes, and went out to exercise, hoping to forget his sadness and


    anger in this way.


    After running, he went home and had a shower. When he felt a little better, the phone rang. It was


    Grandpa.


    When he picked it up, he heard Grandpa roaring at the other end, "Get over here immediately."


    He came to realize immediately that Grandpa must have known the news of Emelia and Viggo.


    "Fine." He answered calmly, hung up the phone, and drove to Grandpa''s home.


    As soon as he entered the door, Grandpa threw a teacup at him. Fortunately, Julian had already


    expected of such attack on the way. He slightly tilted his body to avoid it.


    The old man was so angry that he raised his walking stick and hit him again while scolding, "How dare


    you hide?"


    When Grandpa woke up early and saw the scene of Emelia and Viggo holding hands, his heart broke


    immediately.


    Although he had repeatedly said that he wanted to find a good man for Emelia, what he really wanted


    was to hope that she would be able to reunite with Julian. All the things he done before was to


    encourage his disappointing grandson to know what Julian himself want indeed.


    Some time ago, Julian had helped Emelia get through the crisis of being criticized crazily on the


    Just when he waited for Julian to take the initiative to pursue Emelia, he heard that Emelia fell in love


    with Viggo.


    Grandpa beat his breast to vent his anger, wearing a pair of sses and holding his phone.


    Julian held his walking stick. "Grandpa, I''m going to thepanyter. If my clothes got dirty, I have to


    go home to change."


    He exined for why he hid. But Grandpa got more furious.


    Why was there such a person in the Hughes family who didn''t know how to please others?


    He stood there obediently, letting the angry old man throw a cup at him or being hit by the walking stick


    a few times. That''s the easy way to calm an old man down.


    But what he done? He dodged, just because of his clean clothes. He deserved a lonely life.


    The tutor tried tofort Grandpa, "Don''t get angry. It''s not good for your health."


    As he spoke, he took down the cane in Grandpa''s hand. Turning around angrily, Grandpa sat down on


    the sofa, ignoring Julian.


    Julian looked at the housekeeper and asked, "Is there a breakfast?"


    Grandpa flew into a rage. "You''re still in the mood for breakfast?"


    Grandpa really didn''t understand why his grandson still had an appetite in this situation. He was so


    angry that he was full.


    Julian said calmly, "My stomach is still recovering."


    He meant that breakfast was something necessary for him.


    Grandpa gritted his teeth and looked away. He repeatedly persuaded himself that this was his


    biological daughter.


    The housekeeper said from the side, " Master, why don''t youe over and have some?"


    Grandpa roared angrily, "No!"


    As a result, Julian was the only one eating elegantly at the big dining table.


    Grandpa couldn''t hold back his anger and walked over to sit down opposite him. He said in a


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    disappointed tone: "It''s obvious that there will be more than a year after the divorce that you can get


    her back."


    "Isn''t it obvious? I''ll chase after her at all costs. She has always loved you. If you chase her seriously,


    she''ll definitelye back."


    "But what about you? With the attitude of a high and mighty young master, you think that she can''t live


    without you. You are still waiting for her to beg you to remarry her."


    "You ruined everything. She is not waiting for you now. She loves another man. Now you cannot do


    anything but cry!"


    The old man roared angrily, and Julian replied indifferently, "When did you see me crying?"


    "You don''t have to be so stubborn. Sooner orter, you will." It was just an angry remark. Grandpa did


    not expect that it woulde true one day.


    Seeing that Julian was about to finish his meal, Grandpa suddenly asked, "Do you want me to find you


    a forteller?"


    Julian raised his eyebrows. "A forteller? For what?"


    Grandpa said, "To see if you still have a chance with Emelia."


    Grandpa thought that he wouldn''t believe such superstitious things, but Julian put down his chopsticks


    and said after thinking for a while, "Okay."


    reading more

 Chapter 118 A Bad Sign

    Chapter 118 A Bad Sign


    reading more on https://hotnovelpub Grandpa was quite surprised. For a moment, he didn''t know


    whether to be happy or sad.


    His grandson, who was highly educated and an atheist, actually agreed to seek help from a


    forteller. It could be seen that he really wanted to know what would happen to his marriage with


    Emelia in the future.


    It could even be said that he longed to hear a good answer, which could relieve his inner suffering at


    the moment.


    After four years, his grandson finally realized the importance of Emelia. Grandpa should be happy.


    But on second thought, Emelia was now with Viggo, and his grandson might never have another


    chance. It made Grandpa sad again.


    However, he soon calmed down and told Julian, "Then go to the mountain with meter. Don''t go to the


    Julian was puzzled, "The mountain?"


    "Yes, go to the temple and ask for fortune telling." Grandpa exined, "One of my friends is a brilliant


    forteller who lives in the mountain. He''s the best choice for us. First, he is skillful, and second, he


    can keep it a secret for us."


    Julian had no choice but to agree.


    Grandpa lived in a beautiful ce with a mountain not far away. It was a famous scenic spot in


    Riverside City.


    Grandpa lived alone all year round. From time to time he went for a walk in the woods, where he met


    this forteller. They would y chess together. Gradually, they became good friends.


    When they arrived at the forteller''s house. When the man saw Grandpa Hughes, he quickly invited


    them to the backyard.


    There were several towering trees in the temple.


    Julian frowned slightly. Could he say that he didn''t like this superstitious ce at all? But he didn''t know


    why he had just promised Grandpa to do this.


    When did he e be a person who would hand over his fate to someone who lived in such a ce?


    However, since he hade here, he had no choice but to follow Grandpa to meet the forteller.


    The forteller was about the same age as Grandpa. His beard was white and he looked amiable.


    After hearing their purpose, the forteller stroked his beard and handed a cup of tea to Julian,


    asking him to drink.


    Julian drank it all and handed the cup over to him. The forteller focused on the residue inside the


    cup.


    After a long while, he said, "Falling flowers covered my yard, lovers separated."


    "Young man, this is a bad sign. You and that girl are not destined to be together.


    "


    "Cheer up and find someone else."


    After the forteller finished speaking, Grandpa became anxious first. He took the cup and looked at


    it carefully.


    But he could not see any sign of course.


    "Nonsense!" After a long moment of silence, Julian stood up angrily and turned to leave without


    hesitation.


    He regretteding here with Grandpa.


    His fate was up to him, and his marriage with Emelia was also up to him to decide.


    "Hey, you brat!" Grandpa behind him scolded him. "Why are you so rude?"


    Julian ignored him and walked out of the door.


    Screw this! Fortelling his ass!


    He would nevere here again!


    Grandpa chased after him and said discontentedly, "Why are you so blown up?"


    "You drank the cup of tea yourself. The forteller was just helping you to interpret the sign ording


    to the residue. What''s wrong with you? Besides, love is a matter of fate. If you miss it, what''s the use of


    regretting now?"


    Julian was already in a bad mood. What Grandpa said hurt him again. He simply asked, "I''m leaving.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Are you going down the mountain?"


    Grandpa said grumpily, "Get lost. I''m ying chess my friend."


    Without looking back, Julian got into the car and asked the driver to take him down the mountain.


    Because of the event in the morning, Julian was in a very bad mood all day long.


    David and Maisie did not dare to provoke him since he entered the office. Both of them also saw the


    news that Emelia and Viggo were together. Although they were also surprised, they could only ept


    it.


    Maisie deliberately called Emelia to ask, and Emelia admitted it.


    Maisie was sad as well. As a trusted subordinate of Julian, she naturally hoped that Emelia would


    remarry Julian.


    But as for love, you could only respect the choice of the parties involved, right?


    Fallout continued over the event of Viggo''s mysterious girlfriend. In the morning, Viggo issued a


    statement through thepany: "My mother is in a bad condition these days. Please give her more


    private time. Don''t disturb her. Thank you."


    Without denying the existence of the mysterious girlfriend, it was equivalent to a tacit consent.


    Emelia stayed in Viggo''s hometown for three days. After his mother was discharged from the hospital,


    she came back.


    First, Viggo said that he didn''t need her to stay there all the time. That was all right as long as his


    mother knew that he had a lover.


    Secondly, Emelia was alsoing back for a signing session.


    Vincent Longerich, a writer and screenwriter Emelia admired very much would hold a new bookunch


    in Riverside City. Nina had given her a ticket before, which made her very happy.


    Emelia had liked Vincent''s books since she was in college. At that time, she had read all the novels of


    Vincent in the school library, because Vincent''s novels had basically all been adapted to TV series.


    Emelia watched all the TV series after reading the books. She was a loyal fan of Vincent.


    Emelia not only liked his books, but also liked his personality. As a talented people, he was extremely


    low-key and reticent.


    This book was a new one by Vincent after he stopped writing for many years. That was why Emelia


    was looking forward to this new bookunch.


    Yes, Vincent had not written new books for nearly four years andpletely been out of everyone''s


    sight.


    ording to Nina''s information from the people in the circle, Vincent''s wife was ill. He had been


    apanying her to treat the disease for the past few years.


    Vincent and his wife had been married for decades. Although they had no children, but it did not stop


    them from having a good rtionship.


    After she knew the reason of why Vincent retired, Emelia admired him more.


    A man that gave up everything else just to wholeheartedly take care of his wife in her difficulties. This


    was called true love.


    The night before Emelia left, she returned to his home with Viggo and personally cooked a table full of


    delicious food.


    Viggo''s mother took her hand and kept praising her. "How can there be such a good girl in the world?


    You are so beautiful and kind. In addition, you cook so well."


    "Viggo is really lucky to meet you in his life!"


    Emelia was embarrassed by herpliment. Viggo said, "Mom, you forgot a little. Emelia is still very


    talented."


    Mrs. Johansen said in annoyance, "How forgetful I am. I forgot the most important thing. You are a


    screenwriter."


    "I heard from Viggo that the scripts you wrote are very good. I must watch your show."


    Emelia felt so warm in her heart. Having grown up in such a family, it was no wonder that Viggo was so


    gentle and easy to get along with. reading more on https://hotnovelpub

 Chapter 119 Flustered for the First Time

    Chapter 119 Flustered for the First Time


    reading more on https://hotnovelpub On the top floor of the Hughes Group.


    Maisie went to Julian''s office to discuss the schedule of the next day before knocked off.


    "At ten o''clock in the morning, the new bookunch of Vincent Longerich will hold on the first floor of


    Anderson Bookstore in Riverside City. He will arrive at 9:30."


    "That means you have half an hour to talk to him."


    Vincent''s novels were all very popr. Same did all the TV series which were adapted from them.


    This new book was a long-term novel after Vincent''seback. Julian nned to buy the rights and


    promote it in all aspects. In order to show his sincerity, the price he offered to Vincent was also very


    high.


    Julian nodded to show that he got it. Maisie added, "By the way, Emelia said before that she likes


    books written by Mr. Longerich very much. Nina gave her tickets to theunch. She will definitely go


    tomorrow."


    Julian was stunned for a moment, then frowned and asked, "Does she like Vincent Longerich''s book?"


    He never knew that she liked attending a signing session, but in his memory, she seemed to like


    reading very much.


    She would read books in her spare time. Sometimes sat on the sofa, sometimesid on the deck chair


    on the balcony, and sometimes on the bay window of the study which was warm in the sunshine.


    Maisie replied, "Yes, Emelia also said that Mr. Longerich has always been her idol and role model. She


    hopes that one day she can be a famous writer and a sessful screenwriter like him."


    Julian didn''t know what to say.


    She was really a weirdo. Other girls chased after the male stars, while she chased after a middle-aged


    old man like Vincent.


    Fortunately, Vincent already had a family. Otherwise, Julian would really hate him.


    He looked down and asked casually, "Is she back?"


    "Yes." Maisie said, "It seems that she will take the ne tonight."


    Julian nodded without a word. Maisie added, "They are not married yet. She doesn''t need to stay there


    all the time."


    The word "marry" stabbed Julian.


    At this moment, Maisie suddenly eximed, "Mr. Hughes, will they get married quickly in order to


    Maisie did not know that Emelia and Viggo were pretending to be a couple, in order tofort Viggo''s


    mother.


    She thought that Emelia was really moved by Viggo and fell in love with him.


    Thinking of the dramatic plots that often happened in TV shows, Maisie couldn''t help worrying about it.


    Maisie''s word shocked Julian. For the first time in 32 years, he panicked.


    In an instant, he was so panic. His heart beat faster so much that his hand trembled slightly.


    What Maisie said was possible.


    For example, the reason why he hadpromised to marry Emelia was that Grandpa Hughes had


    fallen ill!


    At that time, Grandpa had to have a big operation. The doctor said that he might not be able to be


    survived and get off the operating table. He told them to prepare for the worst.


    Grandpa had asked him to get married as soon as possible. Although he was dating Yvonne at that


    time, he didn''t want to get married.


    But Grandpa said that he wanted to see him get married before he had the operation. If the operation


    failed, he would have no regrets if Julian had gotten married.


    For this reason, Julianpromised and talked to Yvonne about the marriage.


    But Yvonne cried and said that she didn''t want to get married so early. She wanted to enter the


    entertainment circle. If she got married, no one would give her a work.


    Yvonne also said that she didn''t want to be an idle woman, and she didn''t want to rely on her father and


    him for the rest of her life.


    Yvonne refused the marriage and the two broke up.


    Then, he was plotted against by Oliver and his son. They sent Emelia to his bed.


    They even took Emelia to the hospital the next day to see Grandpa. Grandpa immediately made up his


    mind to let him marry Emelia.


    At first, he was naturally unwilling and went to argue with Grandpa.


    Grandpa said that he never made a mistake in judging of people. Emelia would be a good wife.


    Now, the same plot was staged again, but the male protagonist of the story was no longer him.


    When he learned that Emelia and Viggo were together, although he was unhappy, he didn''t have much


    sense of crisis.


    For no reason, he always felt that Emelia would not be with Viggo for long.


    But if they got married, he would have no chance at all.


    Seeing that there was something wrong with her boss''s expression, Maisie quickly said, "I was just


    guessing."


    Julian continued his work without even raising his head. "There''s nothing else.


    You can get off work."


    Maisie nodded and left silently. When she passed by the CEO Office outside, she was stopped by a


    female colleague.


    The female colleague pulled her and asked in a low voice, "Maisie, is our boss in a better mood?"


    Although Maisie and David were Julian''s right-hand men, considering that the Hughes Group was too


    big, they had to set up an CEO Office which contained dozens of staffs.


    At this moment, hearing the question asked by this female colleague, the others in the office


    immediately looked at Maisie.


    Maisie felt a little helpless. It seemed that after today''s work, everyone had felt Julian''s bad mood which


    depressed them all so much.


    However, she could only choose to tell the truth. "I''m sorry to say that our miserable days will continue


    in the future."


    Wails rose in the office instantly.


    The female colleague who held Maisie''s hand said sadly, "Maisie, just because I printed one less copy


    for today''s meeting. Mr. Hughes actually asked me to write one in hand!"


    A male colleague next to them said with gloomy, "I just identally yawned. Mr. Hughes saw it and


    said that I wasck of exercise, then he took me to the gym room of thepany, and asked me to do


    so much exercises that my thigh muscles are still trembling now."


    Another male colleague said, "I was making a phone call to my girlfriend at the open-air bar on our


    rooftop during lunch break. Suddenly, I felt someone was watching me coldly from my back. I looked


    back and found Mr. Hughes staring at me with a gloomy face."


    "I think it''s not against the rules of thepany for me to fall in love, is it? Thepany doesn''t forbid


    me to fall in love, and I called during my lunch break, so it doesn''t take up my working time."


    Maisieughed and thought to herself, "He and his girlfriend are so sweet, which really stimted their


    boss."


    The female colleague pinned her hopes on Maisie. "Listen to them, Maisie. everyone here is full of


    resentment now. Please think of a way to coax Mr. Hughes with David. If he is happy, we can have a


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    good life, right?"


    Maisie held her forehead and sighed. "That''s out of my ability this time, same as David."


    If Julian was not happy about the work, she and David could work overtime and give him a perfect n


    overnight. But now he was distressed about his rtionship. They couldn''t help him.


    reading more on https://hotnovelpub

 Chapter 120 You Cant Failure

    Chapter 120 You Can''t Failure


    reading more on https://hotnovelpub Everyone suddenly became depressed after hearing Maisie''s


    words. Although Julian just targeted a few of them today, if things went on like this, who knew which


    unlucky guy would run into the same miserable condition?


    Maisie wanted tofort them, butter she found that she was really helpless.


    She also felt a little desperate in her heart. Emelia was with Viggo. What if the two of them had been in


    love for the rest of their lives? Would their boss live in a life with such a bad mood all his lifetime?


    Therefore, she had to change the topic. "It''s gettingte. Let''s get off work first."


    The female colleague asked Maisie mysteriously, "Why don''t you tell us what draws Mr. Hughes in a


    bad mood? Let''s find a way to help him."


    "I don''t think we can help." Maisie answered.


    Whoever started the trouble should end it. None of them was Emelia, so no one could stop his worries.


    Seeing Maisie''s expression, the female colleague immediately pursed her lips and said, "I guess it''s


    about love."


    A male colleague next to him raised his hand. "I know how to solve the problem about rtionship. Try


    your best to pursue whoever you like. Even if you cannot get her heart in the future, at least you get no


    regret, right?"


    After saying that, the male colleague scratched his head in confusion. "But Mr. Hughes is so excellent


    man that he should be able to get any woman he wants easily. Why would he meet a rtionship


    problem?"


    The others nodded in agreement. "You are right. How could Mr. Hughes have met with a rtionship


    problem?"


    Maisie also wanted to know why, but their boss happened to meet it.


    Moreover, he was crossed in love with his ex-wife which had never been loved by him.


    The female colleague still wanted to say something with Maisie, but when she looked up, she suddenly


    saw Julian, who hade to the office at some point.


    She was so scared that her face turned pale. After let go of Maisie, she looked down respectfully and


    said, "Mr. Hughes!"


    At the same time, she quickly recalled if she had spoken ill of Julian just now, lest she be punished


    again.


    Unexpectedly, Julian left without saying a word. Everyone heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Maisie was startled by Julian too. She quickly said goodbye to the colleagues and caught up with him.


    Julian was waiting for the elevator. Maisie stood beside him and called, "Mr. Hughes."


    "My colleagues were just joking." Maisie felt that it was necessary to put in a good word for her


    colleagues. After all, their boss had been in a bad mood these days.


    Julian said, "I''m just passing by."


    The implication was that he didn''t hear what they said.


    However, what the male employee said, "If you like someone, you should try your best to chase her.


    Even if you cannot get her heart in the future, at least you get no regrets", echoed in his mind.


    He had never pursued anyone in his life and had no idea how to.


    When he was with Yvonne, he didn''t deliberately pursue or tter her. Because Yvonne had a good


    impression of him, they met and ate together for several times, and then naturally got along.


    Besides, as long as you pursue her, doesn''t it really matter even if you cannot get her?


    He did not allow such a thing to happen. Since he had pursued her, he had to seed.


    Seeing that Julian was calm, Maisie secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It was good that he didn''t hear


    what they said.


    After leaving the underground parking lot, Julian drove in the direction of Emelia''s home.


    But at an intersection ahead, he turned around.


    She must be very tired now that she had juste back. Anyway, he could talk with her when she


    came to the bookunch tomorrow.


    It was already veryte when Emelia back home. She packed up her luggage, took a shower, and then


    After she got home, a voice sounded in a van downstairs.


    In the van, a ruffian with yellow hair said to the other end of the phone, "Miss Hughes, the woman you


    asked us to keep an eye on just came back."


    "Great!" A female voice came from the phone, vicious and insidious. "Continue to wait. After she goes


    out, tie her up for me ording to the n we made."


    "Okay." The man happily replied, "I promise I''ll do it well for you."


    After hanging up the phone, He said to hispanions beside him, "We have to do this job well. That''s


    a lot of money!"


    Hispanion hurriedly nodded and said, "Yes, yes, I can risk my life to do it, thinking about the


    amount of money.


    "


    The yellow-haired man said with a lecherous look, "Miss Hughes said that we can enjoy that little girl


    after catching her. Did you see her just now? Very beautiful. She must be sweet."


    Hispanion grinned. "Her skin looked very fair and tender, her legs were so long and beautiful."


    As he spoke, he shivered all over with obscene look. "As soon as I think of that pair of legs around my


    waist, so excited I am in an instant."


    The yellow-haired man pped him on the shoulder, and the two of themughed maliciously in the


    van.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The signing session would hold at ten o''clock in the morning. Emelia went out on time at 9:30.


    There was quite a distance between Anderson Bookstore and her home. She needed to take the


    subway.


    When she walked out of themunity to the subway station, she always felt that a car following her.


    At first, she didn''t take it seriously and felt it would not be dangerous in the daytime.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. When she came to a


    secluded road, she quickened her pace.


    At this time, the van behind her rushed over and blocked her way. Before she could shout, a strong


    man got out of the van and pulled her into the car, covering her mouth.


    The door quickly closed and the van sped away. Emelia fainted on the spot because her mouth was


    covered by a handkerchief with anesthetic.


    At 9:30 p.m., Julian met Vincent in the coffee shop next to the Anderson Bookstore on time.


    Vincent had a refined appearance and wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses. He looked quite elegant.


    Them had a very pleasant conversation. Julian really wanted to buy the rights of Vincent''s new book,


    and Vincent also appreciated his style of doing things.


    At the end of the discussion, Vincent put forward a few more requirements. "But I have one thing to


    announce in advance. Because of my wife''s physical condition, if my work does get adapted, I don''t


    have the energy to juggle my family life with working as the screenwriter."


    "Besides, the screenwriter you found has to pass my test. I don''t hope that my work being treated


    casually by ipetent people."             reading more on https://hotnovelpub

 Chapter 121 Let Her Have a Good Sleep

    Chapter 121 Let Her Have a Good Sleep


    Vincent''s request was not difficult for Julian, because he could invite many excellent screenwriters,


    such as a famous screenwriter like Kina Salkowski.


    However, as soon as Vincent proposed this request, he immediately thought of the best candidate,


    Emelia.


    First of all, she was a fan of Vincent''s, so she must know his work very well. And she respected Vincent


    very much. Therefore, she must take great pains to write the script.


    Secondly, her own strength could not be underestimated.


    Although she was young and new to the circle of screenwriters, he inexplicably believed that she was


    up to this important and that she could pass Vincent''s test.


    Therefore, he said to Vincent without hesitation, "Your request is very reasonable. I will arrange for


    excellent screenwriters to take your test."


    Vincent was very satisfied. "In that case, we are not in a hurry to talk about the copyright now. I want to


    know about the screenwriter''s abilities first."


    Vincent added, "To tell you the truth, because each of the investors has its own screenwriters, I have to


    look at their abilities first. I''ll sign the contract with the screenwriter who I am satisfied with."


    "The price is not the most important thing for me." Vincent finally emphasized with understatement.


    Julian was very clear about this. Vincent was said to have grown up in a noble family which literally


    owned a castle. Money was thest thing he should worry about.


    And even without such background, Vincent had already made a good fortune after years ofboring in


    the circles of writers and screenwriters.


    He offered a high price because he wanted to show his sincerity in this way.


    Finishing talking, they left the cafe and went to the bookstore together. Vincent''s public signing was


    about to begin. Julian would also attend.


    However, his next target was not Vincent, but Emelia, who would alsoe.


    After entering the bookstore, Vincent went to meet his own team. Soon, he was about to go on stage.


    Looking around the entire hall, he didn''t see any sign of Emelia at all.


    He took a look at his watch and frowned slightly. The signing was about to begin, but she hadn''t arrived


    yet.


    Based on his very little understanding of her, he believed that she was not the kind of person who was


    unable to be punctual.


    Julian found Maisie on the other side of the venue and asked her, "Why hasn''t Emeliae yet?"


    Maisie was also puzzled. "I don''t have a clue. I''ve just text her, but haven''t got any reply.


    "


    Julian said, "Call her right now."


    Maisie hurriedly took out her phone and called Emelia. However, her phone was switched off.


    Maisie said to Julian in surprise, "Her phone is off?"


    Julian''s handsome brows furrowed even deeper. It was obviously not normal.


    Logically, Emelia should have arrived at the signing venue by this time, and her phone shouldn''t have


    been turned off.


    She was always careful. For today''s signing session, she would definitely have had her phone charged


    in advance. After all, she would take a photo with Vincentter.


    Maisie called Emelia again and also tried sending her a voice message.


    As they couldn''t get through though they tried again and again, the bad premonition in Julian''s heart


    became stronger and stronger.


    He took out his phone and called Ezra first. Without any hesitation, he ordered, "Ask someone to check


    the CCTV near Emelia''s house and track down her whereabouts."


    "What?" Ezra looked confused. "What happened?"


    Julian replied, "We can''t contact her. I feel something wrong."


    "Ask someone to look for her quickly. Hurry!" He then gave Ezra some instructions and hung up.


    Ezra didn''t dare to waste time. He quickly made several phone calls and started to take action.


    At the same time, Julian called David who was in thepany. "Check if Caroline has boarded the


    ne today."


    Caroline was to fly abroad today. If he remembered correctly, it was almost her boarding time now.


    David rang back very soon. "Mr. Hughes, the airport said that she didn''t board at all. They''ve checked


    the whole system, but can''t find any information about her."


    David didn''t know what had happened, but he said in annoyance, "She has missed the boarding time.


    The ticket has been wasted."


    If she hadn''t nned to leave today, he could have hold it.


    But now, everything had been arranged, and then she didn''t leave. Wasn''t it a waste of money?


    Although their boss was rich, his money shouldn''t have been wasted like this.


    Hearing David''s reply, Julian was about to burst with anger.


    He was certain that their losing contact with Emelia had something to do with Caroline.


    He knew that Caroline med Emelia for her being sent abroad, but he hadn''t expected that Caroline


    would be so extreme that she dared to hurt Emelia.


    It was a society ruled byw. Caroline wasmitting a crime!


    After hanging up David''s phone call, Julian called Caroline as he rushed out.


    Caroline didn''t answer the call at first. Later, perhaps worrying about her brother''s reaction, she


    answered it finally. "Julian, what''s up?"


    Julian was getting into the car at that time. Hearing her voice, he went straight to the point. "Caroline,


    let go of Emelia."


    Caroline denied. "What, what do you mean? I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Julian gritted his teeth and roared, "I say it again. Let go of Emelia, or you''ll be in big trouble."


    He was definitely not joking. If anything happened to Emelia, he would strangle Caroline to death,


    regardless of whether she was his sister or not.


    Threatened by his cold and mighty words, Caroline immediately became angry and admitted what she


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    had done.


    She yelled hysterically, "I won''t let her go!"


    "If you can, find her and save her yourself!" As she spoke, Carolineughed out loud. "But I guess


    she''ll have been ruined by the time you find her."


    "Julian, don''t you know that I have found several men for her to sleep together."


    "Caroline!" Julian roared, "Are you fucking crazy?"


    Julian couldn''t imagine what Caroline had said. He almost blew his top. His hands holding the steering


    wheel were trembling.


    Caroline didn''t care at all. "Julian, why are you so angry? I am to help you vent your anger."


    "Is she good at sleeping with men? Then I''ll have her enjoy herself!" Caroline said in resentment. "If it


    weren''t for her, Grandpa would still love me. If it weren''t for her, you wouldn''t send me abroad!"


    At this time, Ezra called Julian on another phone. He said, "We have checked the CCTV. Emelia was


    taken away by a van as soon as she left home this morning. She was taken to an abandoned


    warehouse in the north of the city."


    Indicating that he had got the message, Julian turned the steering wheel and drove straight to the


    abandoned warehouse.


    reading more

 Chapter 122 Keep Calm

    Chapter 122 Keep Calm


    At the same time, he was still talking with Caroline on the phone.


    Knowing Caroline''s current location, he could still keep calm. He suppressed his anger and tried to


    persuade Caroline to hold back. "Caroline, do you know what it means once she is hurt by other men?"


    "It means that you incite others tomit crimes. Then you don''t need to go abroad. You go straight to


    prison."


    Julian was not bluffing. Caroline wasmitting a crime. If she stopped in time, she might have a


    chance to have lighter punishment.


    Hearing his words, Caroline was going mad. She said in disbelief, "Julian, you want to send me to


    prison? For the sake of a stranger, you want to send me to prison?"


    "I''m your sister, aren''t I?"


    Julian calmly asked her, "Or what do you want me to do?"


    Caroline gritted her teeth and said, "I want you to stand on my side. I want you to ask Phil Henderson


    to defend me. I want you to keep me safe."


    "Since our family is so powerful, Emelia with no prominent background can''t win at all. The premise is


    that you stand on my side." After that, Caroline shouted again, "Julian, it''s time for you to make a


    choice. Emelia or me?"


    Julian only felt that Caroline was a lunatic. He didn''t even need to think about it. He would definitely


    choose Emelia.


    Even if he had no affection for Emelia, he would still stand on her side.


    How could he help his sister do something illegal?


    His values were not that negative.


    Not to mentions that he had realized his affection for Emelia. He had nned to talk to Emelia after


    Vincent''s signing session and confess his feelings to her, but it was all messed up by Caroline.


    Now he even wanted to strangle Caroline. She was his sister. Therefore, it could be imagined how


    much Emelia would dislike him after being treated like this by Caroline. Even worse, she was likely to


    hate him.


    If Caroline had really found men to hurt Emelia, then it would be impossible for him to be with Emelia


    for the rest of their lives.


    Thinking of this, Julian was so angry that he felt that there was a smell of blood in his mouth.


    His blood is up. Perhaps that was his current feeling.


    However, Caroline was still shouting, "Why don''t you speak? Julian!"


    Taking a deep breath, Julian didn''t answer Caroline, as if nothing had happened.


    "How about Emelia? I want to talk to her."


    In terms of negotiation, even ten Caroline were no match for him.


    What he had to do now was to rush to the warehouse and at the same time steady Caroline so that she


    would not really lose control and hurt Emelia.


    "She?" Caroline sneered on the phone and said, "She is tied up to a chair and is ring at me."


    "p-" Just as Julian was about to say something, a loud sound came from the phone. His heart


    clenched.


    Caroline had said that Emelia had been tied up, so that must be the sound of Caroline pping Emelia


    on the face.


    Julian clenched the steering wheel tightly. Caroline''s pping seemed to be on his face, making him


    feel a burning pain.


    It also made him fall into deep self-me and regret. As long as he had been kinder to Emelia,


    protected her more and respected her more, Caroline would not have been so arrogant as to p


    Emelia.


    Now that recalling the past, he suddenly understood why Emelia had decided to divorce him.


    "Caroline, is this all you can do? What else can you do other than bullying others with your power?" At


    this time, arose on the phone Emelia''s voice, cool and calm. Julian''s heart was once again gripped.


    Caroline saidcently, "I''m just bullying you with my power. So what? Do you have the power?"


    At the other end, Emelia seemed to sneer. Caroline was furious. "What are you sneering at? You don''t


    even know who your father is. What right do you have to sneer at others?"


    Emelia said mockingly, "Although I don''t know who my father is, it''s better than someone whose


    parents haven''t educated them well."


    The implication was that in view of Caroline''s behavior, it made no difference whether she had parents


    or not.


    Caroline was once again insulted by Emelia''s sharp words. She was so angry that she stepped forward


    again. "Emelia, do you believe I''ll give you another p?"


    "Caroline!" Julian shouted at her.


    Caroline held the phone and sneered. "Oh, Julian, what''s wrong? Are you concerned about her?"


    "Behave yourself." Julian didn''t want to say anything more to Caroline. He hung up and drove fast.


    There was something wrong with Caroline''s education. She had to pay the price this time.


    It wasn''t that he wasn''t worried about Emelia, but at this moment, he had an iparably firm thought


    in his mind: no matter what would happen to Emelia, he wouldn''t leave her.


    Meanwhile, in the abandoned warehouse.


    Caroline, who was threatened by Julian again, gnashed her teeth in anger after hanging up.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When she saw the indifferent look on Emelia''s face, she became even more angry.


    Emelia, who was at a disadvantage, should have been scared and crying in despair, but she was


    calmer than her, who controlled things. No wonder Caroline was angry.


    She deliberately provoked Emelia. "You''re so calm. Are you expecting my brother to save you?"


    Emelia sneered. "I''m not that naive. Ever since I proposed to divorce, I''ve never thought about counting


    on him again."


    To be exact, from the moment she realized that Julian didn''t love her, she had never thought about


    counting on him.


    Caroline gritted her teeth. She pointed at the two men who had tied up Emelia and said to her, "Did you


    see them? I''ll have them sleep with youter. Let me see if you can continue to be so calm."


    Emelia turned to look at the two men, her eyes full of pity. "You are nowmitting crimes. Kidnapping


    is already a serious crime, but with rape added, you will end up in prison for at least ten years."


    A hint of panic shed on both faces. Clearly, the two men had been frightened by what Emelia had


    said.


    However, the yellow-haired man then put his hands on his waist and said rudely, "We are not afraid.


    Miss Hughes said she would protect us. We have also checked. She is the daughter from the well-


    known Hughes Family in Riverside City."


    The other man said, "That''s right. Don''t scare us. We''re not scared to grow up!"


    Emelia continued to deal with them calmly. "Then do you know my job?"


    The two looked at each other in confusion and then asked her, "What''s your job?"


    Emelia suppressed the waves of fear in her heart and said word by word calmly, "I''m a screenwriter,


    which means I''m good at usingnguage to stir up people."


    "If you really hurt me, I will definitely write it down with my pen, and you will be despised by tens of


    thousands of people. I will even cyber manhunt your family members and they will be criticized together


    with you, and they will never be able to raise their heads to live a good life."


    "Unless you kill me today."


    In the end, Emelia said toughly. reading more

 Chapter 123 Rescue

    Chapter 123 Rescue


    Emelia said such tough words because she was sure that both men did not dare to kill people.


    Having seen the panic that shed across their faces just now, Emelia was sure that these two just


    wanted to make some money.


    Sure enough, when the two heard what she had said about killing her, their bodies trembled and they


    instinctively took a step back.


    Emelia secretly let out a sigh of relief, but Caroline was mad.


    She pointed at them and shouted, "What are you doing? Hurry up and sleep with her!".


    "It''s so good a chance. Why are you still wasting your time? Aren''t you up for it?"


    This was not what Caroline had wanted to see. She had wanted Emelia to cry and beg her in a humble


    manner. She had wanted to see Emelia in a wretched plight.


    However, Emelia was very calm all the time. In just a few words, she had even swayed the two men.


    In a fit of anger, Caroline grabbed Emelia''s shirt and forcefully tore it apart.


    Having nned to attend Vincent''s signing session, Emelia wore a blue striped shirt which was not so


    casual or too formal.


    Now with Caroline''s action, all the buttons on her shirt had been pulled off. The ck bra and the


    beautiful chest wrapped underneath were exposed.


    A strong desire arose in the eyes of the two men after they were stimted by this scene. Emelia, who


    had been calm all the time, panicked in this situation. Her face turned pale instantly.


    She struggled to raise her hands to cover her chest, but her hands were tied up. She was shy and


    embarrassed. Her eyes turned red. She almost burst into tears.


    Caroline was so desperate. Emelia was afraid that Caroline would tear off her bra.


    Seeing that she was finally scared, Caroline finally had her anger vented a little.


    She crossed her arms and said with arrogance, "Well, are you scared?"


    Emelia bit his lips tightly, not knowing what to do next.


    Caroline signed to the two men. "Hurry up. Who''s the first?"


    "How about you three together?" As a woman, Caroline had no shame at all.


    At first, Emelia thought that the two men wouldn''t dare to do anything, but incited by Caroline, they


    were ready to move again. It was a good illustration of being lecherous.


    Emelia watched helplessly the yellow-haired man walking up to her and stretching out his hands


    towards her chest.


    "No..." Emelia closed his eyes in despair.


    "Bang!"


    The iron door of the warehouse was kicked open. Several policemen rushed in with guns in their


    hands.


    "Freeze!"


    "Hands up!"


    ¡°Get down and put your hands on your head!"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The Yellow Hair and his aplice were so frightened by this roar that their legs went limp in an


    instant. The two squatted on the ground in a panic with their hands on their heads. They had no time to


    care about what they had wanted do to Emelia.


    Neither of them had expected the police toe. Caroline had told them that she had arranged


    everything, and the police would not interfere.


    Besides, Emelia did not have any rtives or friends. Even if she went missing, no one would care


    about her.


    What was going on?


    Caroline stared at the policemen in disbelief. "What are you doing?"


    However, the police simply ignored her. One of them stepped forward, pushed her to the ground


    unceremoniously, and quickly handcuffed her.


    Caroline was smashed to the ground face down by this rude blow. The rough cement floor in the


    warehouse immediately scratched her face, causing her to scream in pain.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!"


    A policeman announced loudly, "We received a report saying that someone here is suspected of


    kidnapping. You are arrested on the spot!"


    Hearing this, Caroline became anxious and shouted loudly, "I''m Caroline. Julian is my brother!"


    "I warn you, let me go, or my brother will never let you off!"


    Caroline should have gone abroad today, but she was not reconciled.


    At the thought that she had to go abroad dejectedly but Emelia was in her element in Riverside City,


    she couldn''t bear it.


    Therefore, she had bought the Yellow Hair and his aplice, nning to teach Emelia a lesson


    before she left.


    Today, she pretended to go to the airport with her luggage, but in fact, she did not board at all. Instead,


    she returned to the warehouse and waited to see Emelia''s miseries.


    In her n, she would give Emelia several ps, and then watch Yellow Hair and his aplice rape


    her.


    She had even nned to video the whole process, so that she could manipte Emelia at any time in


    the future.


    When she was nning this, she couldn''t helpughing several times.


    Thinking of how miserable Emelia would be, she feltfortable all over.


    Only God knew how depressing her life had been since Emelia''sing.


    She first lost favor from her grandpa.


    Although she had always been a disappointment, Grandpa still doted on her.


    However, ever since Emelia came, her grandfather had begun to dislike her. He had even asked her to


    learn from Emelia.


    What a joke!


    As a daughter of the Hughes Family, why should she learn from that bitch Emelia?


    She also hated Emelia for she had tried every means to sleep with her brother. In addition, Yvonne had


    always been crying andining in front of her, so she wished she could drive Emelia out of her


    family immediately.


    However, her n was disrupted by the police before it started.


    A policeman sneered and replied, "Miss Hughes, I''m afraid you don''t know that it was Mr. Hughes who


    called the police."


    "What?" Caroline roared in disbelief.


    She struggled to rise from the ground, wanting to argue with the police, but her head was pressed hard


    on the ground in an extremely humiliating position. She couldn''t get up at all.


    "Impossible! I''m his sister. He can''t do this to me!" Although she could not get up, she still stubbornly


    shouted.


    "Let me tell you. I called the police toe." A cold and chilling voice sounded. Caroline saw her


    brother Julian walking in amid the dust in the warehouse.


    Feeling dizzy, she almost fainted in despair.


    She had never thought that her brother woulde here, let alone that he himself would call the police


    to arrest her.


    It was not that she did not know the consequences, but she had thought that her brother disliked


    Emelia so much that he would definitely stand on her side.


    Emelia had no power in Riverside City. How could she fight against the Hughes Family?


    At the end of the day, her brother would cover up the whole thing, and all would be over after she went


    abroad.


    But now, her brother told her that it was he who had called the police. What should she do?


    In fact, to be exact, it was Ezra who informed the nearby police station. Ezra had been friends with


    Julian for so many years. On many asions, they would know each other''s intention without speaking


    it out.


    Julian definitely wanted to save Emelia, but it would take too much time for him to get there. Thus, after


    finding Emelia''s location, Ezra called the police closest to the warehouse, hence, the arrival of the


    police in advance. reading more

 Chapter 124 I Am in Love with Her

    Chapter 124 I Am in Love with Her


    From the very first moment he had entered, he immediately saw Emelia''s figure. She didn''t look like


    she had been hurt, but her face was so pale.


    The police had already untied her. She was trying to wrap herself in her shirt.


    Julian noticed the scattered buttons on the ground and immediately understood what had happened.


    His eyes darkened. He took off his suit jacket and put it over Emelia''s shoulders.


    Then, he couldn''t help but kick Yellow Hair and his aplice hard. The two men, who were squatting


    on the ground, were directly kicked to the ground.


    Yellow Hair shouted in horror, "It''s not us. It''s not us. The woman''s shirt was not torn by us, but by your


    sister!"


    His aplice also exined, "Yes, Mr. Hughes. We didn''t touch her at all!"


    "What?" Julian thought he had misheard.


    When he saw that Emelia''s shirt had been torn apart, his first thought was that the two men had done


    it, so he kicked them over angrily.


    But then, he was told it was Caroline who did it.


    How immoral would one be to tear a girl''s clothes in front of two men and have her exposed?


    Perhaps to make himself look more innocent, Yellow Hair said in a trembling voice, "Also, your sister


    also asked us to sleep with her. She also said that she would take a video of the whole process. In the


    future, we can control her."


    Hearing this, Julian looked as if he was going to kill somebody. He stepped forward and picked


    Caroline up from the ground. Then he pped her hard in the face, which made Caroline dizzy.


    She struggled to steady herself, but Julian pped her again. She was pped to the ground, and her


    mouth was bleeding.


    Caroline didn''t recover from the pain for a long time. She sobbed on the ground.


    Standing beside her, Julian said word by word with a cold face, "One of these two ps, one was on


    behalf of Emelia. You''ve bullied her many times over the years."


    "The other is to teach you a lesson on behalf of the Hughes Family. It''s unfortunate for the family to


    have a daughter like you."


    Caroline cried and shouted at Julian, "How dare you beat me? Mom and Dad have never beaten me


    from when I was a child!"


    Julian looked frightening.


    "It''s because they didn''t do a good job in disciplining you. So it''s my turn to do it today."


    Julian had always thought that Caroline was just a little spoiled by his mother.


    But after hearing what the two men had said, he realized that not only was Caroline spoiled, but she


    flouted thew.


    If he hadn''t noticed Emelia''s abnormal missing, if the police hadn''t arrived in time, if what the two men


    said had really happened, he wouldn''t know how to face Emelia.


    For Emelia, her entire life would be destroyed.


    Julian''s words made Caroline burst into tears again. She asked him while crying, "Why do you always


    protect Emelia? Don''t tell me you''re in love with her?"


    "She is the ex-wife you used to despise and dislike. Julian, don''t you feel ashamed that you fell in love


    with her after you divorced?"


    Caroline deliberately said such harsh words to provoke him because she wanted him to deny his love


    for Emelia.


    But she miscalcted. Julian looked into her eyes and admitted calmly, "You''re right. I am indeed in


    love with her."


    The whole warehouse was instantly dead silent.


    The policemen hadn''t expected to hear such explosive news and didn''t know how to react for a while.


    They had thought that Julian''s ignorant sister had incited others to kidnap someone, but they hadn''t


    expected that Caroline had kidnapped his ex-wife.


    What was even more unexpected was that Julian would admit in public his love for his ex-wife.


    Yellow Hair and his aplice had been frightened out of their wits by the fact that Emelia was


    Julian''s ex-wife.


    After a while, a burst ofughter suddenly sounded in the dead warehouse.


    Theughter was full of mockery and sadness. It came from Emelia.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on her because of herughter. They saw tears flowing out of her eyes as


    she wasughing.


    In the next second, she shook his coat off, regardless of the fact that the buttons on her shirt had been


    undone, revealing her slim figure in front of everyone.


    Anyway, wearing a bikini by the sea was hotter than this. There was nothing to be shy about.


    She walked up to him and pped him in the face.


    Under the shocked and scared gazes of the others, she sneered at Julian, "Julian, who cares about


    your love?"


    After that, she walked around him and ran out.


    Yes, she didn''t care about Julian''s love.


    Because it was toote, sote that she was almost ruined by Caroline.


    Emelia cried as she walked, her entire body trembling.


    She could not imagine what she would face if the police had not arrived in time.


    She couldn''t imagine what her life would be like if she had really been raped by those two men.


    With her personality, she might die.


    Caroline would not dare to bully her like this if Julian had treated her well.


    Therefore, what was the point of Julian saying that he loved her now?


    In addition, Emelia didn''t believe that Julian would fall in love with her. How could he fall in love with


    her?


    Emelia''s p was extremely fierce. She had vented all of her hatred towards Julian and his family over


    the years.


    Emelia''s palm felt numb after she pped him. Thus, it could be imagined how much pain Julian would


    feel.


    Five red fingerprints appeared on his handsome face in an instant, but he didn''t seem to feel pain and


    didn''t even frown.


    He turned around and nced in the direction where Emelia had left. Then, he said to the policemen


    present, "Bring them back to the police station first."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "No one is allowed to bail Caroline out. Nor are my parents or anyone else." Before leaving, Julian


    deliberately emphasized.


    "Julian!"


    "Julian..." Caroline, who was lying on the ground, began to cry out in despair. However, Julian


    In just a few steps, Julian had caught up with Emelia. Her face was already filled with tears.


    Julian stepped forward and held her tightly in his arms.


    "I''m sorry."


    "It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault that I didn''t treat you well in the past."


    His apology only earned him an endless amount of struggle from Emelia. "Let me go!"


    Julian hugged her even tighter. "I won''t let you go!"


    He was afraid that if he let go this time, she really would not belong to him.


    Emelia was crying and struggling, but he didn''t intend to let go at all.


    In the end, her negative emotionspletely broke out. She shouted at him, "Julian, I hate


    you!"  reading more

 Chapter 125 I Know You Hate Me

    Chapter 125 I Know You Hate Me


    swnovels "I know." Julian hugged her tightly and whispered.


    He knew her disgust and hatred for him.


    He had always thought that she couldn''t forget him and that she was ying cat and mouse with him.


    Later, he realized that she had really let him go and didn''t want to have anything to do with him


    anymore.


    He was surrounded by those who had been hurting her all the time. How could she still want to have


    anything to do with him?


    First, it was Yvonne, then his mother, and now Caroline. He hadn''t understood before why she disliked


    him. It was not until that moment that he felt how helpless and scared she was when she went through


    all those.


    "I hate you, I hate you, I hate you so much!" Emelia was crying so hard that she couldn''t control herself.


    She had never cried so hard and copsed in her life.


    As she cried, she suddenly felt dizzy and fainted in Julian''s arms.


    Julian instantly turned frantic. Holding her in his arms, he called out in a deep voice, "Emelia!"


    At the door of the warehouse, several policemen were taking Caroline and the two men out. Seeing


    this, one of the policemen came to them and said, "Better take her to the hospital first. We are familiar


    with the road here. I can drive you there."


    Holding Emelia in his arms, Julian hurriedly rushed towards his car. The policeman followed him onto


    the driver''s seat. They drove straight to the hospital.


    Caroline, who was being held by the police with her hands twisted, stamped in anger when she saw


    her brother, who was always elegant and calm, holding Emelia in a panic.


    Did his brother really not care about his face?


    He had looked down on Emelia before, but now he was groveling to her. Didn''t he find it hard to


    ept?


    However, no one noticed Caroline. She was taken to the police car with the Yellow Hair and his


    aplice.


    The Yellow Hair''s legs went limp. He cried to Caroline, "Miss Hughes, you must protect us."


    Although the two of them were usually out of line, most of the time, what they did was just stealing or


    brawling, for which they were once put into jail for a very short time.


    If Caroline hadn''t given them a lot of money and if they hadn''t received arge sum in advance, they


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    wouldn''t have done such a thing as kidnapping.


    Besides, Caroline had also promised them that the Hughes Family would definitely protect them.


    But judging from Julian''s attitude just now, he wouldn''t protect them at all. No wonder they panicked.


    One of the policemen, who was escorting them, scolded, "What are you yelling about? Things have


    be like this. No one can protect you.

 Chapter 126 Ill Give You Phils Number

    Chapter 126 I''ll Give You Phil''s Number


    swnovels Ezra knew what Julian was thinking. He had never left messages in their four-member


    chat group, butst night he suddenly sent a message, "I n to talk to Emelia tomorrow."


    He was drinking at that time. Seeing Julian''s message, he almost spat out the wine.


    He quickly swallowed the wine in his mouth and replied, "You go man! [wink][wink][ kiss-woman-man]"


    Julian was annoyed. "What the hell?"


    After Julian finished sending the message, Arthur sent a message in time, "You go man! [wink][wink][


    kiss-woman-man]"


    Phil followed, "You go man! [wink][wink][ kiss-woman-man]"


    Julian was speechless and stopped sending messages in the group chat. However, even though his


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    chose his words tactfully, only saying that he wanted to talk to Emelia, they could guess his real


    intention in no time.


    The so-called conversation was a confession, but Julian didn''t admit it.


    But who would have thought that his sister would mess up everything when Julian, who was so proud,


    finally be modest to confess to Emelia?


    But it was more likely that Emelia hatred Julian. How could he possibly have the chance to express his


    feelings? Most likely, even if he did, she wouldn''t believe him, much less care about him.


    It was obvious that Julian was aware of the fact so that he was agitated.


    Thinking of that, Ezra raised his hand and patted Julian''s shoulder,forting him, "Although your path


    of pursuing your wife seems to be longsting, you should know that the more difficult it is to marry her,


    the more precious your affection will be in the future."


    Julian patted his hand angrily and stepped back to the ward.


    Ezra admitted that his words were too reasonable. In the past, Emelia had been too kind to Julian,


    causing him to get her so easily. That was why he didn''t know how to cherish her and why he lost her


    love.


    That was right, Ezra deserved to be an expert of emotions.


    By the time Julian and Ezra returned to Emelia''s ward, she had already woken up.


    She put on the jacket that Maisie had bought for her and was leaning against the head of the bed,


    talking to Maisie.


    Although Maisie emphasized that the clothes were ordered by Julian, Emelia stubbornly only thanked


    her and never mentioned Julian.


    Maisie couldn''t help but sigh. Caroline made such a trouble. How would Julian and Emelia get along in


    the future?


    However, she still told Emelia the whole story truthfully, "You haven''t arrived at the auction site after the


    beginning of the auction. Julian felt that you wouldn''t bete ording to your character. After I called


    you and your phone was off, Mr. Hughes immediately noticed that something was wrong and


    immediately asked Mr. Cantillo to find the surveince video."


    "Emelia, Mr. Hughes is very concerned about you now. He really doesn''t want to see such a thing


    happen.

 Chapter 127 Regrets

    Chapter 127 Regrets


    swnovels Viggo did not seem to believe it. "Really?"


    Emelia replied, "That''s true."


    After that, she quickly changed the topic. "How is aunt?"


    Viggo said in a helpless tone, "You just left for a day, and she said that she missed you. She said that


    she doesn''t need her son."


    Emelia couldn''t help butugh softly.


    Julian, who had been sitting by the bed without saying a word all the time, saw Emelia and Viggo


    interact on the phone.


    At that moment, when he saw her smile because of Viggo''s words, he felt heartbroken.


    Emelia didn''t talk much with Viggo. After hanging up, she noticed that Julian''s gaze was like a sharp


    knife, falling straight on her face.


    She looked away and got out of the bed. After standing still, she asked Julian, "I''m fine. I can leave,


    right?"


    "Sure." As soon as Julian said that, he found that he was extremely hoarse.


    When Emelia passed by him, she said, "I''ve given the money of the clothes to Maisie."


    Her tone was cold and distant, as if she wanted to draw a clear line with him. Otherwise, she would not


    even have returned the money the clothes to him.


    After saying that, Emelia left. Julian pursed his lips and followed.


    Because Emelia still had to go to the police station to do record, Emelia had no choice but to take


    Julian''s car. She had no choice because Ezra and Maisie had left.


    Maisie sent a WhatsApp message to Emelia: Emelia, I have something urgent to do with Mr. Cantillo.


    I''ll go and visit you tonight.


    As for why Maisie and Ezra had left, they were on purpose, creating an opportunity for them to get


    along with each other. Otherwise, Emelia would definitely have taken Maisie''s car back.


    After leaving the ward, Maisie and Ezra were waiting in the corridor. Maisie wore a formal professional


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    suit and looked out through the window of the corridor without squinting at other ces.


    Although Maisie had lived a hard life since she was a child, she was still tall.


    The slim suit perfectly outlined her lines, making her look graceful.


    As for Ezra, he leaned against the window with his hands in his trousers pockets. Hisziness was in


    stark contrast with Maisie''s seriousness.


    After looking Maisie up and down with a pair of beautiful eyes, he said with a smile, "Maisie, I haven''t


    seen you for a long time.

 Chapter 128 Making Up for Her Disappointment

    Chapter 128 Making Up for Her Disappointment


    swnovels Emelia hadn''t thought that Julian would return, and she hadn''t expected that he would


    return to bring food for her.


    When she came to her senses, she realized that she had just cried, and her eyes must be red and


    swollen. She intended to close the door.


    She didn''t want to show her weakness and embarrassment in front of Julian. She instinctively felt that


    he wouldugh at her misery with his condescending attitude.


    Julian stretched out his long legs to stop her before she closed the door. "Emelia!"


    Julian could tell at a nce that she had probably cried her heart out.


    Seeing her hiding and crying, his heart ached so much that he could not speak.


    "I''m sorry."


    "You can hit me or scold me."


    "I really don''t know how to make up for the harm I''ve caused."


    Julian said those words apologetically as he blocked the door.


    Emelia sneered, "There''s no need to make up as long as we maintain the rtionship that can''t be any


    stranger in the future."


    He was the one who had brought her to all the miseries she had suffered.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Julian''s gloomy gaze fixed on her.


    He had always been strong, so how could Emelia bear his gaze? She didn''t close the door and turned


    around, wanting to escape.


    Julian pulled her back and made every single word clear, "Emelia, what I said in the warehouse before


    was serious."


    In front of Caroline and other, he admitted that he had fallen in love with her.


    But she said that they should keep a distance, how could he do that?


    Emelia replied calmly, "I''ve also said that I don''t care."


    Julian''s face got pale because of her words. Emelia had thought that based on his temper, he would be


    angry. After all, he was so noble, and had been rejected over and over again by her. He definitely felt


    that he had lost face.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Emelia had thought that he would shake her off and leave angrily.


    That would be great. He would nevere to her again.


    As a result, Julian red at her for a long time. He just looked down and handed the food in his hand to


    her. "Have lunch."


    Emelia was about to open her mouth to refuse when she heard him say, "Either you take it and eat it, or


    I''ll go in and watch you finish eating."


    Without thinking, Emelia chose the former. She took the food from his hand and closed the door coldly.


    As for Julian, he was locked outside the door, so he could only turn around and leave.


    Emelia''s mood was unstable, and her impression of him was extremely bad.

 Chapter 129 Bleeding Forehead

    Chapter 129 Bleeding Forehead


    Heather started scolding him, so he hung up.


    He didn''t expect that she would make trouble at Grandpa''s. Considering Grandpa''s health, he could


    only rush over to solve the problem.


    Julian rushed to Grandpa''s house, and before he entered the door, he heard Heather''s cry.


    "Dad, you''ve got to help me this time."


    "I''ve done so many things for our family for so many years. Although Gerhard was not a good man, I


    haven''t divorced him, and I still raise the two children. Can''t you help me?"


    "My husband is useless, and my sons are busy all day. I have lived with Caroline all these years.


    Caroline is my life."


    "Now Caroline is in trouble, do you want me to watch her go to prison? If that happens, I would rather


    die!"


    Heather became more and more hysterical. Grandpa man was sitting on the sofa, while Heather was


    sitting on the ground next to him, crying.


    Grandpa couldn''t do anything to her because Heather''s words were true.


    For example, Gerhard, had made such a big trouble. Over the years, he had gone far away and turned


    a blind eye to his family. It was indeed Heather who supported the family and made it noble.


    As Heather said, if it weren''t for her daughter Caroline, Heather might have divorced with Gerhard.


    Grandpa sighed in his heart. Maybe their family background was in-normal, so Caroline was spoiled.


    Maybe Grandpa should have let them get divorced at the beginning, instead of maintaining the


    marriage in order to maintain the Hughes Family''s reputation.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Julian opened the door and went in. Heather, who was sitting on the ground, saw him. She grabbed


    Grandpa''s teapot and threw it at him crazily. At the same time, she shouted, "Julian! Do you want to


    force me to die?"


    Heather''s actions were so quick that Julian couldn''t dodge. The teapot hit his forehead and his


    forehead bled in an instant.


    He had been hit by Grandpa with teapot for so many times, but he had never been really hurt once.


    The reason was that Grandpa didn''t want to hurt him at all. But Heather had made a cruel move.


    Grandpa panicked and quickly called the housekeeper, "Butler, hurry, take the first aid kit here and deal


    with this! Stop the bleeding!"


    Heather was also stunned. She didn''t expect that she would injure Julian like that. She just wanted to


    vent her anger.


    She ran over and apologized to Julian in a panic, "Julian, I didn''t mean it, I didn''t mean it..."


    Julian covered his forehead with the gauze handed by the housekeeper. He pursed his lips and said


    nothing.


    Grandpa scolded Heather angrily, "Why do you only care about Caroline? When do you care about


    Julian?"


    "You keptining that he didn''t protect Caroline, but didn''t you see what she did?"


    "Caroline hurt Emelia. Have you considered for Julian''s stand?"


    Grandpa had known Julian''s feelings for Emelia, so he could quite understand his stand.


    If Julian did his best to protect Caroline, then he and Emelia would definitely be enemies. How


    heartbroken would Julian be?


    But if he didn''t protect Caroline, Heather was making troubles.


    "What''s more, in the three years when Emelia and Julian got married, if you and Caroline could have


    been nice to Emelia, and if you didn''t humiliate her all day, maybe they won''t get divorced!"


    Grandpa had always wanted to say this Heather.


    In the Hughes Family, from beginning to end, Grandpa was the only one who supported Emelia, but his


    strength was too weak. Emelia was disheartened and eventually chose to divorce.


    Facing Grandpa''s usation, Heather retorted, "What''s his stand?"


    "He doesn''t like Emelia at all, does he? Since he doesn''t like Emelia, he certainly has to protect


    Caroline. Caroline is his sister!"


    Heather didn''t know that Julian''s feelings for Emelia had changed. Or she knew, but she didn''t admit it.


    Julian looked at Heather and said coldly, "No matter who is injured by Caroline, I''ll stick to my decision


    all the same."


    He could understand that Heather, as Caroline''s mother, was protecting her. However, one thing


    Heather did not make it clear was that what Caroline did was illegal.


    Regardless of whether Caroline was targeting Emelia or any other woman he didn''t know, Caroline


    should pay the price for her actions.


    "Mom, I''m not exaggerating. If Caroline is not taught a lesson this time, she will make a bigger trouble


    for you in the future." Julian added, "If something serious happens, we can''t protect her anymore."


    "I''ve already said that everything I do is for Caroline''s good, including sending her abroad." After saying


    that to Heather, Julian followed the housekeeper aside to clean up his wound.


    Heather stood still in a daze. Grandpa said angrily, "What Julian said makes sense. Caroline was


    spoiled by you."


    "She can be willful, but there is a limit." After Grandpa finished speaking, he walked away and looked at


    Julian, who was making up his wound.


    Grandpa and Julian didn''t want to protect Caroline, Heather was desperate and disappointed.


    When she came to her senses, Heather''s trembling fingers pointed at Julian and Grandpa, who were


    dealing with the wound. "Alright! You don''t care about her. You don''t care about our lives. Don''t you


    regret this in the future!"


    After that, she turned around and ran out.


    Grandpa was so angry with Heather''s attitude that he couldn''t help but say to Julian, "Your mother still


    can''t think it clearly. Caroline really needs to be taught a good lesson."


    Julian pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Indeed, as Grandpa had said, when Caroline was in trouble, Heather would not find Caroline''s mistake.


    Instead, she put all the me on others. And she hated Julian for not helping.


    Grandpa sighed. "Considering your mother''s temper, no wonder your father wanted to divorce her."


    "They can''tmunicate at all. Your mother is short-tempered and noisy." As an outsider, Grandpa


    had seen a lot of things clearly. "When they first got married, they were still very close. Or they wouldn''t


    have you two children. But as time went by, their tempers are not match, and your father was tired."


    "Of course, your father is not a good husband. If he felt tired, he could just tell you mother. Just tell her


    to separate. But he slept with other women." Grandpa didn''tpletely criticize Heather. His son was


    also a scumbag.


    Julian said, "ording to my mother''s character, if my father really proposed a divorce, they might


    have made more troubles."


    "That''s true." Grandpa sighed again.


    At such an old age, he still had to worry about his son''s and grandson''s families. How unfortunate.

 Chapter 130 Fight

    Chapter 130 Fight


    After the housekeeper cleaned up the blood on Julian''s forehead, he found that there was a long cut.


    The housekeeper was heartbroken. "I''ll stop the bleeding first. You''d better go to the hospital and have


    a check. Maybe you need a suture."


    Julian said calmly, "There''s no need. Just stop the blood."


    The housekeeper was very worried. "What if there is a scar?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Grandpa nced at Julian''s expression and couldn''t help persuading him, "You''d better go to the


    hospital and have a check."


    Julian didn''t respond. Grandpa nced at him and said, "Why do I feel that you want tomit


    suicide?"


    Julian didn''t know what to say.


    He didn''t want to do that.


    He was just in a bad mood.


    Not only was he almost pissed to death by Caroline, but he also Heather made trouble. And Emelia


    ignored him. How could he be in a good mood?


    He looked down and said to Grandpa without emotions, "I was going to talk to Emelia today, but such a


    thing happened."


    "Ouch!" Grandpa covered his chest and wailed in pain.


    His poor grandson, who had lived for more than 30 years, finally figured out what love was, but was


    stopped by his mother.


    However, after he wailed, heforted Julian with ease, "You are just disappointed in love. It doesn''t


    matter. Time will dilute everything."


    "Maybe this is your fate."


    "Forget it. I''ll find a better girl for youter."


    Julian looked at Grandpa speechlessly. He was already very sad, and Grandpa made him sadder.


    He said angrily, "I won''t give up. I will never give up."


    Hearing his words, Grandpa was happy.


    Grandpa had just provoked him on purpose and did not want him to give up.


    "By the way, how''s Emelia?" Grandpa changed the topic.


    A hint of sadness shed in Julian''s eyes. "Not very good."


    Grandpa was heartbroken. "Uh, she''s also a poor child."


    "Oliver and Taylor are not her rtives. She is alone in the world. I don''t know who she can talk about


    such a big thing."


    "You think too much. She has a boyfriend and a best friend." Julian couldn''t help but be a little jealous


    when he said the words.


    Grandpa nced at him and said, "That''s right. She has a boyfriend."


    At the same time, the butler had finished clean up Julian''s wound. After stopping the bleeding, he


    bandaged a piece of gauze on his forehead. Julian stood up and wanted his leave. He didn''t want to


    talk about Emelia''s boyfriend anymore.


    When he walked to the door, Grandpaforted him seriously at the entrance. "Now that your


    rtionship has be like this, you don''t have to worry."


    "It''s good to start from an ordinary friend. If you have time, you should be more attentive. She used to


    love you. She may fall in love with you again in the future."


    It was rare for Grandpa to speak to Julian in such a stern tone. Once Grandpa spoke seriously, he''d


    be quite persuasive.


    Julian understood his good intentions. He nodded and turned to leave.


    He had to admit that Grandpa''sst words made him rxed.


    That was right, since things had already turned out like that, it was better for them to start getting along


    from ordinary friends.


    As soon as Julian got out of Grandpa''s house, he answered a call from Phil. Phil was very upset on the


    phone and said, "Your mother just called me and asked me to defend Caroline."


    Heather knew that the most famouswyer in Riverside City was Phil Henderson.


    Phil added, "Of course I won''t agree, so I told her that I have a hectic schedule for the next few months.


    I will be abroad for a long time in the future to deal with foreign cases."


    Julian answered while driving, "Great."


    Phil reported, "What''s more, I just called Emelia. As I expected, she refused."


    "I see." Julian knew that Emelia wouldn''t ept.


    Phil was a little worried on the phone. "From her tone, I can tell that she wasn''t in a good state. Would


    you like to find someone to calm her down?"


    It was not a small thing to be kidnapped and almost raped.


    Although she was saved in the end, when she was tied up in the warehouse, it was a great blow to a


    person''s body and mind.


    Endless panic and despair were enough to crush a person, especially a girl who was usually kind to


    others.


    Phil didn''t like Emelia very much at first because she used methods to sleep with Julian. But he had to


    admit that in the past three years, as Mrs. Hughes, Emelia had been very conscientious, and she


    hadn''t made any trouble.


    She stayed quietly and sensibly by Julian''s side, taking care of everything about him. She did not


    quarrel or fight with him.


    Therefore, Phil''s attitude toward Emelia had changed gradually, and he was still quite concerned about


    her.


    "I see." Phil''s words made Julian''s heart skip a beat.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When she was in the hospital, the doctor also said that he should pay attention to her psychological


    guidance.


    However, she would definitely not ept the person he arranged.


    However, before he could even think of a way to arrange for someone to guide her mentally, something


    happened to Emelia.


    In the evening, Julian and Ezra had dinner together.


    In order to avoid suspicion, Phil had already taken his wife abroad in the afternoon, in case Heather


    continued to look for him.


    Arthur called Julian, "Emelia came to our hospital. She had a fever. It might be caused by the ident


    during the day."


    "What?" Julian immediately stood up from his seat and took his car key. He was about to rush out.


    Arthur stopped him on the phone. "You don''t have toe over. Viggo sent her here."


    "Viggo must have known what happened to her, so he hurried back. Viggo said that he rushed to


    Emelia''s house and knocked on the door for a long time before Emelia opened the door for him. At that


    time, her temperature was high."


    Julian held his phone tightly and couldn''t say a word.


    He knew that something was wrong with her mood, but he didn''t expect things to be so serious.


    After hanging up, he still took the key and intended to leave without hesitation.


    Ezra stopped him. "Arthur already told you that her boyfriend is there."


    When a girl''s ex-husband meets her boyfriend, the awkward one would be the ex-husband.


    "What''s wrong if her boyfriend is there? Is it against thew to visit a girl who has a boyfriend?" Julian


    said that to Ezra and left.


    Ezra had no choice but to follow him. It was not against thew, but a disgrace.


    However, it was obvious that Julian had no time to care about his face. He drove to the hospital at a


    high speed.


    Emelia had been sent to the ward and was having intravenous drips.


    Viggo stood by her bed and looked distressed. When he saw Juliane in, Viggo, who had always


    been gentle and elegant, suddenly blew his stack. He stormed forward and punched at Julian''s face


    without hesitation.

 Chapter 131 Disheveled

    Chapter 131 Disheveled


    Julian and Ezra didn''t expect Viggo to hit them. Being off-guard, Julian got a punch on his face from


    Viggo.


    Julian was no pushover. In addition, he disliked Viggo so much, so after he came to his senses, he


    punched back brutally. The two of them fought in the ward like that.


    Fortunately, Viggo had asked for a VIP ward for Emelia. The room was spacious enough for Emelia


    alone.


    Otherwise, the fighting of the best actor and the president of the Hughes Group, would be a trending


    topic on Twitter.


    Ezra tried to stop them, "I say, calm down!"


    "Julian!"


    "Viggo!"


    Ezra roared several times, but both of them had been holding their pent-up anger towards each other


    which now reached the peak. How could they calm down when it burst out?


    Ezra was so scared by the airflow from their fisting that he took a few steps back. He was so annoyed


    that he stopped discouraging them from fighting. He leaned against the wall with his arms crossed and


    watched the two people who had lost their minds fight fiercely.


    Ezra could not help clicking his tongue when he saw Julian waving his fist with bloodshot eyes.


    It was the first time in so many years that he had seen Julian being so rude.


    When they were in business, there were some people who had offended them, but they always secretly


    let those people be punished in a "beautiful" way. It was the first time that Ezra saw Julian starts a


    physical fight directly.


    In fact, Viggo was not a rude guy. He had been in the entertainment industry for so many years, and he


    had always been known for being approachable and gentle. In addition, with his age and experience,


    normal people and things would not anger him at all.


    But what happened to Emelia today really made him unhappy.


    In the morning, when he called Emelia, he noticed the unusual tone of Emelia. After hanging up the


    phone, he asked someone to investigate. As a result, he learned that Emelia was kidnapped by


    Caroline Hughes and was almost hurt by two men.


    Viggo was so angry that his whole body trembled. He immediately took the earliest ne and rushed


    back.


    He rushed to Emelia''s house after a long journey. When he saw Emelia, whose face was red because


    of the fever, appear in front of him, staggering, he almost wanted to kill someone.


    Therefore, it could be imagined how angry he was when he saw Julian appeared in the ward.


    He didn''t care about Julian''s identity, his own identity, or the consequences. He just wanted to beat him


    up.


    The two of them fought their eyes out. A nurse in the corridor outside heard the noise and tried toe


    in to check, but was persuaded to go back by Ezra.


    It was better not to let anyone know about it because of the identities of Julian and Viggo.


    Perhaps it was because themotion caused by the two of them was too loud that Emelia struggled


    to open his eyes.


    When Ezra saw this, he shouted in time, "Stop fighting, Emelia is awake."


    As soon as he shouted, Julian and Viggo quickly stopped. However, both of their faces were bruised,


    and their appearances were also in a mess.


    Their well-dressed clothes were torn into pieces.


    Viggo''s cheeks were red, and the corners of Julian''s mouth were bruised.


    Viggo naturally could not care about this. He immediately went to the bedside of Emelia and looked


    down at her with concern, "How do you feel? Do you want some water?"


    Emelia still had a high fever, and her body was still very weak.


    But when she saw his bruised cheeks and messy hairstyle and clothes, she couldn''t help but widen her


    eyes in shock.


    "You..." Emelia didn''t know what to say.


    Did Viggo fight with others?


    Noticing that the atmosphere in the ward wasn''t quite right, Emelia turned her head with difficulty to


    look at the other side. She saw that there was a bandage on Julian''s forehead, and the corners of his


    mouth bruised.


    She gradually came to realization what was going on. These two were fighting?


    Emelia struggled to get up, "What are you doing?"


    Viggo stopped he, "You still have a fever. Just lie down."


    Julian snapped, "If she wants to get up, let her get up. Why are you so overbearing?"


    Viggo was so annoyed that he wanted to fight again. What the hell was he nagging about?


    He was obviously caring about Emelia, who was still having a fever, so she might feel dizzy if she sat


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    up abruptly.


    Julian red straight back at Viggo. Whatever Emelia wanted to do, he would let her do it as she


    wished. Viggo Johansen stretched his hands too far. If Emelia was with him, would she still have


    freedom?


    They were opposing and after their eyes met, they began to fight again.


    Ezra was really scared. He quickly stepped forward and said between the two, "Please, both of you are


    in your 30s or 40s. Please calm down and think about your own image and thepany''s reputation,


    okay?"


    If they fought again, it would be a trending topic on Twitter.


    In order to divert their anger, Emelia raised her hand and gently pulled the corner of Viggo''s clothes,


    saying, "I want to drink some water."


    Viggo immediately calmed down. He took the thermos cup and straw from the side and fed her some


    water.


    Julian raised his hand to wipe the blood from his mouth and looked away.


    In fact, he also wanted to take care of her, but he seemed not qualified.


    Moreover, he felt really ufortable watching Viggo take care of her.


    Ezra, who was standing aside, could no longer bear to see the awkward scene. He walked over and


    said, "Why don''t we go out first?"


    On the way here, Ezra had already warned Julian that it was very likely that he would be a third


    wheel if he came uninvited.


    Julian didn''t listen to him. Now, he was right.


    Julian really didn''t want to see Viggo and Emelia show off their love. He nced at Viggo coldly and


    said, "I have something to talk to you about. Come out after you''re done with your matter."


    Then, he looked at Emelia''s face on the hospital bed.


    Emelia looked at him indifferently. He looked away and said, "Have a good rest."


    After that, he strode out of the ward. Ezra said goodbye to Viggo and Emelia and hurried out.


    Ezra suggested to Julian, "I say, you''d better go to Arthur'' office and find some clothes to change. And


    treat the wound on your face."


    Julian ignored him with a cold face. Ezra had to said, "Your clothes are in disarray now, as if you have


    been vited."


    As soon as Ezra said this, Julian immediately red at him angrily. Then he strode to the elevator and


    went to Arthur Hudgens'' office to find clothes to change.


    It was not Ezra''s fault for being so offensive. It was just that Julian''s clothes were too messy at the


    moment.


    Two buttons of the white shirt, which was originally neat and fitted, had been ripped off, and it was also


    crumpled. How could it not make people fall into a reverie?


    In the office, when Arthur saw Julian walking in like this, he was also scared.


    But he instantly understood it that he should have a fight with Viggo.


    Without saying a word, he turned around and found a clean shirt from his wardrobe and asked Julian to


    put it on.


    It might be the tacit understanding between good friends. Many things did not need to be said clearly,


    and the other party knew what he needed.

 Chapter 132 Female Psychologist

    Chapter 132 Female Psychologist


    After Julian changed his clothes, Arthur asked him, "What''s wrong with your forehead?"


    Julian looked down and said lightly, "My mother smashed it with a teapot."


    Arthur sighed, "I''ll bandage it for you again."


    The bandage that had been wound by the housekeeper at Grandpa''s ce was about to fall off


    because he had just had a fight with Viggo.


    Julian touched the bandage on his forehead and pulled it off.


    Arthur took the disinfectant iodine and bandage in time and bandaged him again.


    "Don''t let the wound touch water in the next few days. It''s best if you avoid smoking and drinking, lest it


    gets inmed." Arthur reminded him.


    Julian nodded and then said, "Help me find a good psychologist."


    Arthur knew that he was finding the psychologist for Emelia, so he immediately said, "I just found one


    for you. When Emelia recovers from the fever, the psychologist can talk to her."


    Julian raised his eyebrows. "Is the psychologist a man and a woman?"


    If the psychologist was a man, he had to refuse.


    He couldn''t bear to see any more outstanding men appear around Emelia. Viggo was already enough


    to make him furious.


    "A woman." Arthur gritted his teeth and said, "She is the most popr female doctor in our hospital''s


    psychology department."


    Before Julian could say anything, Ezra, who was beside him, became curious, "A woman? A


    psychologist? How old is she? Is she beautiful?"


    Arthur was speechless.


    "She''s 30 years old, a doctor graduated from Harvard Medical School. She''s pretty." Arthur gave a


    suggest you forget about her."


    Ezra was curious, "What do you mean bymitment issues?"


    Arthur nced at him and said coldly, "She takes love as a child''s y."


    Ezra looked very excited, "Damn it, that''s a perfect match for me. Hurry up and introduce us to each


    other."


    Arthur was speechless.


    Seeing that he did not speak, Ezra touched his chin and asked thoughtfully, "By the way, how do you


    know that she treats love as child''s y? Have you been dumped by her?"


    Arthur gritted his teeth, "No."


    Ezra asked again, "She left after you two had sex?"


    Arthur was speechless again.


    Ezra''s conjectures were so on point and unforgivably close to home.


    Ezra burst outughing, "Is that true, Doctor Hudgens?"


    Arthur was extremely angry. How could Ezra gloat over his disappointment?


    Ezra ignored his mood and began to specte, "Let me think about it. You graduated from Harvard


    Medical School, too, right? Did you know each other back then already?"


    Arthur took a deep breath and said dejectedly, "Yes, we not only knew each other, but also had slept a


    few times.


    "I thought we had established a rtionship. Before graduation, I had nned to take her back with


    me, but she disappeared." The more Arthur recalled, the angrier he became, "It''s been two years since


    she disappeared. And she has never contacted me once.


    "A few days ago, our hospital recruited new doctors and I saw her.


    "I asked her what she had been doing in the past two years, she said she was travelling around the


    world.


    "I mean what the hell? She disappeared without a word!" Arthur couldn''t help swearing.


    After hearing this, Ezra pped his hands twice and then let out an exmation, "She''s so cool!"


    Arthur wanted to pped him on the head. Ezra hurriedly said, "With all due respect, she might just


    want to have a one-night stand, but you took it seriously."


    Arthur was stunned, and the expression on his face wasplex.


    Because he suddenly realized that Ezra might be right.


    Speaking of which, Arthur and that girl had never had a formal date or lived together. As medical


    students, they spent most of their time on papers, researches, experiments and all sorts.


    For the few times they slept together, they met at parties organized by friends. Speaking of which, he


    didn''t even know where she lived at that time.


    Ezra analyzed for Arthur carefully, "First of all, did you make it clear to each other that you want to


    be boyfriend and girlfriend?"


    Arthur shook his head nkly.


    Not at all.


    He just thought that since he had slept with a girl, it was natural for them to be in a rtionship.


    Moreover, she must have some feelings for him. Otherwise, she would not have slept with him several


    times.


    Since they had feelings for each other, there was no need to make it clear.


    Ezra sighed, "Has this young man be a total nerd?"


    Did he truly think that they would formalize their rtionship after have sex for a few times?


    Ezra said, "Let me ask you another question. Do you contact each other in daily life? Do you ask about


    each other''s feelings?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Arthur shook his head again.


    "Do you know where she lives? Or does she know where you live?"


    Arthur shook his head.


    They always did it in hotels...


    Ezra spread out his hands, "Congrattions, brother. You regarded her as your girlfriend, but she


    regarded you as a friend with benefits.


    "So, it''s understandable that she didn''t contact you at all after disappearing for two years, because she


    didn''t take you seriously at all."


    Arthur raised his hand to cover his chest and took a deep breath again and again.


    In the past two years, he had been holding a grudge in his heart. But today, it was easily resolved by


    Ezra.


    However, this result was too embarrassing.


    Arthur was so frustrated that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself in it.


    ?


    In the ward, after Julian and Ezra left, Emelia hurriedly asked Viggo, "Why did you fight with him? Did


    he hit you first?"


    Viggoughed in a low voice. "I did it first."


    Emelia was so shocked that she could not speak. In her impression, Viggo was a gentle and refined


    man. It was impossible for him to hit someone first.


    "It is what he owes you, and also what the Hughes Family owes you." Thinking of how she had been


    bullied by Yvonne Sullivan and Caroline Hughes several times, Viggo couldn''t help getting angry.


    Emelia was touched and guilty, especially when she saw the wound on Viggo''s face. She said with


    bloodshot eyes, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have been your responsibility."


    They were just in the rtionship by agreement, and she didn''t want to get Viggo into trouble.


    Viggo pretended to be angry, "You''ve helped me so much. How can I just stand by and watch?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already informed thewyer of thepany. I asked him to take full charge of this


    incident and make Caroline pay the price she deserves."Tymers Entertainment''swyers were not easy


    to deal with. Although they were not as famous as Phil, they were all outstanding in the industry.


    "OK." Emelia agreed.


    Because of the high fever, Emelia fell asleep after talking for a while.


    Viggo tucked her in and got up to leave. Julian had said that he had something to tell him.


    He wanted to see what Julian wanted to tell him.

 Chapter 133 Reaching an Agreement

    Chapter 133 Reaching an Agreement


    When Viggo knocked on the door and entered Arthur''s office, Arthur was holding his head in


    annoyance.


    Of course, when Viggo came in, Arthur had already pulled himself together and greeted him with a


    smile, "Hello, Mr. Johansen."


    Viggo greeted him and turned to ask Julian, "What can I do for you?"


    Arthur and Ezra took the initiative to retreat, so as not to be affected by the war.


    Julian looked up at Viggo and came straight to the point, "I talked to Vincent Longerich about the patent


    rights of his new book. He wanted that the screenwriter, who adapted the script, should be the one he


    was satisfied with."


    Viggo instantly understood what he meant. "You mean the one should be Emelia?"


    Julian nodded, "Yes, but ording to my current rtionship with her, she will definitely not agree to


    me, so I hope you can persuade her."


    "If she passes, we will continue to cooperate after I buy the patent. Tymers will be in charge of the


    production of this TV series."


    It was equal to saying that Julian approved Emelia''s ability


    Just as what Julian thought, Viggo also believed that Emelia would be able to pass. He also hoped that


    Emelia would be able to take on this y.


    Firstly, Vincent was Emelia''s idol. Emelia must be very happy to adapt to Vincent''s work.


    Secondly, if Emelia could adapt to Vincent''s work, it would be a qualitative improvement to her


    poprity.


    Therefore, Viggo agreed without hesitation, "Okay."


    Although he could also talk to Vincent on behalf of Tymers Entertainment, Julian indeed had more


    power and a deep pocket. With the support of the Hughes Group, the quality of this TV series would be


    significantly levelled up.


    The two of them fought fiercely in thest second. They didn''t expect that they would cooperate in this


    second.


    Since they had reached an agreement, Viggo stood up without hesitation, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go


    first."


    Julian pursed his lips and said, "I found a psychologist for Emelia. You can persuade her to meet the


    psychologist."


    Viggo stopped when he heard that. He looked at Julian with his clear eyes for a long time and then


    smiled, "Mr. Hughes, what do you mean by this? I''m Emelia''s boyfriend now. Do you want me to please


    her for you?"


    Julian licked the back of his teeth with the tip of his tongue and said, "You can tell her that you found


    the psychologist for her."


    When had Julian ever been so humble?


    But now he could only endure it.


    Viggo didn''t appreciate it at all, "Then you don''t have to. I can find it myself, and I will definitely find the


    best for her."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "In addition, Mr. Hughes, you and Emelia had already broken up, and I''m her boyfriend now. Please


    take care of yourself.

 Chapter 134 Torture Him by All Means

    Chapter 134 Torture Him by All Means


    Jean did a session with Emelia for about half an hour, which had lifted a great deal of burden off


    Emelia''s mind.


    At this time, Nina arrived. Only then did Viggo return home to rest.


    Nina stayed behind to take care of Emelia. Her beautiful face was full of heartache and sadness.


    She leaned against Emelia''s bed, feeling rather dejected. "Emelia, when will we be strong enough


    not to be bullied or hurt by anyone?"


    Caroline, that bitch, dared to be so arrogant just because the Hughes Family had power and influence


    in Riverside City.


    Nina''s family background wasn''t that good either. With her parents in a mess, everything that she


    possessed was obtained by her hard work.


    She had a beautiful face, which was the favor of God, but she had obtained all the sess and


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    opportunities herself.


    Nina had always been bullied since she was a child. When she entered the entertainment industry and


    became a neer, it was even more difficult for her to endure. That was why she had be a


    tough and fierce person.


    Usually, she wasn''t that sad. It was because of Emelia that Caroline bullied her like this that she felt


    weak in her heart.


    Emeliaforted her gently, "No matter how powerful we are, there''re always bad people."


    Nina said resentfully,


    "If Caroline hadn''t been imprisoned now, I would have beaten her up and disfigured her face!"


    Emeliaughed helplessly. "If you did that, then it''d be your turn to be locked up inside."


    Nina muttered in a low voice, "I don''t care."


    Emelia stayed in the hospital for three days before shepletely recovered. Every day, Jean would


    For the past three days, Nina had been taking care of Emelia in the hospital. After all, Nina was a girl,


    so it was more convenient to take care of her.


    But Viggo came to deliver meals three times a day no matter how hard it was.


    Once after Viggo left, Nina was having the delicious food that Viggo had brought over and said


    emotionally, "Why don''t you guys make the fake romance turn real? Mr. Johansen is so considerate


    and can take care of you. If a man treats me so well, I will marry him without hesitation."


    While eating, Emelia said, "Didn''t Cameron Dauster treat you very well back then? He cooked for you,


    helped you with your homework, and even washed and blew dry your hair.

 Chapter 135 Testing

    Chapter 135 Testing


    Heather was then sent to the hospital to wash her stomach and save her from danger. Everything was


    as Julian had expected.


    Standing in front of Heather''s hospital bed, Julian looked down at her face. He felt extremely unfamiliar


    and somehow suffocated.


    Since when did his mother and sister change so much?


    Was it really because of Emelia?


    No.


    Without her, they would quarrel with him for something else sooner orter, because this was their


    character.


    The reason why they hadn''t made trouble for so many years was that their positions were the same.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    His academic career was outstanding, just as Heather had hoped.


    He had dated with Yvonne Sullivan, which was also as Heather had wished.


    Later, when he married Emelia, Heather was not willing to be so at first. But when she saw that he did


    not love Emelia, she was no longer dissatisfied.


    From the moment he didn''t want to marry Yvonne, all the conflicts broke out because all were out of


    Heather''s expectation.


    But he was a living person with his own will and independence, not a puppet owned by Heather.


    After working so many years in the business world, Julian never thought that one day it was his closest


    rtives who gave him endless fatigue.


    The next day, when Heather woke up, Julian was waiting by her bedside.


    Apart from taking care of her, he never mentioned anything about letting Emelia withdraw her


    In the end, Heather couldn''t bear it any longer and started to rage. "Are you really going to ignore my


    life or death? This is a living human life!"


    But Julian calmly replied, "Mother, if that day, that two men really hurt Emelia, she wouldn''t be able to


    live any longer. That was also a human life."


    Heather roared, "Isn''t she fine?"


    He stopped pouring water, "If something happened, it would be toote."


    But obviously, both Caroline and her mother didn''t think it was a problem.


    "Yes, she''s fine. Fortunately, that''s the case, so Caroline won''t be sentenced so seriously." Perhaps he


    was already very disappointed with Heather, so Julian could now speak to her calmly.


    Heather was so angry by his words that she burst into tears again. "Why is my life so miserable? No


    one in this family cares about me!"


    Hearing this, Julian became impatient. He stood up impatiently and said, "I have something to do.

 Chapter 136 Business Trip

    Chapter 136 Business Trip


    Seeing that Emelia didn''t say anything, Nina quickly held her face and said, "Are you worried about


    Julian?"


    Before Emelia could say anything, Nina warned her with a serious expression, "Let me tell you, don''t


    be soft-hearted as to dropped thewsuit against Caroline. Or else, that will be what Heather and the


    others want!"


    "Besides, Caroline, that bitch, should be punished!"


    Emelia came to her senses and shook her head gently. "Of course I won''t withdraw thewsuit."


    "I just didn''t expect that Julian didn''t indulge his mother and Caroline this time." Emelia lowered her


    eyes andughed at herself. "His mother actually made a scene with him, but he didn''t interfere and


    deal with me to let me withdraw thewsuit."


    Perhaps it was because Julian had never stood on her side in the past, which had left her with a deep


    shadow. Emelia always thought that since Julian, Heather, and Caroline were family, he would always


    stand on their sides.


    Nina snorted, "If he dares to help them, then I''ll let their entire family know what''s the ultimate roasting


    on the inte!"


    Emelia smiled and handed Nina a cup of coffee before asking, "Is his mother alright?"


    Emelia didn''t pay much attention to the gossip online, so she didn''t even know that Heather Duncan


    attempted suicide.


    Nina took a sip of coffee andfortably sighed. "Scourge stay for a thousand year. How could she not


    be fine? I guess her suicide is just an act. Such people have always cherished their lives. They haven''t


    tortured enough people yet. How can they bear to leave this world?"


    Nina''s words had always been very vicious, and now, she was even more rude.


    Emelia didn''t say anything else. She just lowered her head and drank coffee.


    She admitted that the moment she heard Heather Duncan attempted suicide, she hesitated about what


    move to make.


    She had always been soft-hearted and kind. She thought if she would forget about it. If she dropped


    the case, then maybe the Hughes wouldn''t turn against each other? She was fine after all right?


    However, in the end, her rationality defeated soft-heartedness and she insisted on letting Caroline be


    punished.


    If she didn''t be strong, Caroline would only think that she was weak and easy to bully, and maybe


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    she would be even more hostile to her.


    Nina took a sip of coffee and said, "You know that Yvonne terminated her contract with the Hughes


    Group and established a film and televisionpany, don''t you?"


    Emelia knew clear about this matter, because it was widely spread everywhere.


    A few days ago, after Yvonne''s wrongdoings were exposed, she announced that she had terminated


    her contract with HGH. At the same time, she also announced that she had established her own film


    and televisionpany called YS Culture.


    It was not surprising that Yvonne would do such a thing. After all, she had the support of Sam Sullivan.


    Instead of continuing to be a star in public under the name of cursing, it was better to be the one behind


    the scenes.


    Nina said with disdain, "I heard that she''s been hunting for talents from otherpanies recently,


    including directors, screenwriters, artists, and so on. Apany led by this kind of person with evil


    intentions will probably be a cancer in the industry."


    Emelia nodded in agreement. "When the above behave wrongly, the below will do the same. They will


    not go far."


    Yvonne analyzed, "I heard that she also wants to buy the rights of Vincent''s new book.

 Chapter 137 Help Her Carry Luggage

    Chapter 137 Help Her Carry Luggage


    Because of Julian''s straightforwardness, Emelia lowered her head to look at her phone, no longer


    wanting to talk to him.


    Just then, a crisp sound of high heels was heard, with a charming fragrance. Yvonne swayed into the


    airport lounge.


    Emelia looked up at Yvonne and was slightly stunned.


    The man next to Yvonne was none other than Harvey Norman, whom she had met many times before.


    Emelia was even more shocked. Was Yvonne also going to the Capital to attend Vincent''s face-to-face


    meeting?" Together with Harvey Norman?"


    Harvey had been a director before, but everyone knew that many directors were also good at writing


    ys.


    "So, is Harvey the screenwriter that Yvonne brought this time?"


    Before Emelia coulde to her senses, Harvey had already walked up to them and greeted Julian


    with a smile. "Hello, Mr. Hughes."


    "Long time no see." While saying this, Harvey handed Julian a business card. "Thanks to Mr. Hughes,


    I''m not a director now. I''m a screenwriter. This is my new business card."


    Harvey''s words were really unpleasant to hear. What did he mean by saying that he was not a director


    thanks to Julian?


    "Doesn''t this mean that he is secretly using Julian of banning him and that deputy director?"


    But wasn''t it because of their bad conducts that Harvey and the deputy director were banned?


    Why did he me Julian instead?


    "How shameless."


    At this moment, Emelia felt that her expression was out of control. Her eyes must be filled with disgust.


    "Congrattions." Julian looked calm. He even congratted him before slowly taking over the


    business card handed over by Harvey.


    No one knew that his eyes, which were looking down at the business card, shed with imperceptible


    cold light.


    Harvey smiled and was about to hand over a business card to Emelia, but Julian raised his hand and


    stopped him. "You don''t have to give her a business card."


    Harvey was a little confused. Julian sneered and said, "I''m afraid that her hands will be dirtied."


    The expression on Harvey''s face suddenly became worse than if he had eaten shit. He held back for a


    long time and could not say a word to retort.


    Yvonne, who was standing by the side, was also so angry that she was trembling. Harvey was now a


    screenwriter under her charge. Julian''s words were like a p to her!


    What''s more, what Julian said was that he was afraid of that Emelia''s hands will be dirtied, and that he


    was so partial to Emelia, which made Yvonne''s heart ache even more.


    In the past, Julian hadn''t cared about Emelia at all. What did Emelia''s charm? And now she had let him


    to sacrifice everything for her!


    Yvonne gritted her teeth in hatred.


    Emelia was a bit speechless as well. She hadn''t imagined that Julian would be so curt.


    In the beginning, when Julian took Harvey''s business card, she thought that he was going to maintain


    the superficial harmony with them, but now it seemed that she was too naive.


    After saying that, Julian turned to Emelia and said calmly, "Come with me to eat something."


    Then, he took the lead in standing up and walking away with his long legs. In a daze, Emelia pushed


    her suitcase and quickly followed him.


    Compared to staying in the same room with Yvonne and Harvey, she would rather stay with Julian.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    However, couldn''t he speak properly?


    What did he mean by ''eat something with him''? It seemed to be they are very familiar with each other.


    They were just working partners.


    The two of them left the airport lounge side by side. Emelia asked in confusion, "Are you having lunch


    or dinner?"


    Julian nced at her, but said nothing. He turned around and continued to push the suitcase forward.


    Emelia just stood there, not moving at all, because his eyes were clearly glinting with mockery at her


    stupidity.


    Obviously, he was just finding an excuse to leave the airport lounge.


    Emelia gritted her teeth in anger, but in the end, she could only step forward and follow.


    They sat down in a coffee shop and each ordered a cup of coffee.


    Julian took a sip and said, "It''s far worse than what you did."


    Emelia had a headache. He sat in the coffee shop andmented on how bad the coffee was.


    However, she still politely thanked him and took out herputer to work.


    It was also a way to divert attention, because Julian''s eyes seemed to be fixed on her face all the time.


    She pretended to be calm and stared at theputer for a long time. She couldn''t bear it anymore.


    She looked up at him and asked, "Is there anything on my face?"


    "No." Julian denied her words, and at the same time, he looked away.


    Julian didn''t want to admit that he had been staring at her just now because he hadn''t seen her for


    many days and wanted to take a good look at her.


    Since the first day she was hospitalized, he had fought with Viggo, and he had never seen her since


    then.


    He knew that Viggo had returned to his hometown and was not by her side, but he still did not look for


    her. He was afraid that she would put on a disgusted and repulsive expression because of Caroline''s


    thing.


    Recently, he had felt the same way. He could understand the reason why she could not persist in the


    marriage with him.


    A person was always treated coldly. He would be really tired after a long time.


    It was just that Julian didn''t expect that he wouldn''t be able to look away after seeing her.


    In fact, he had known that Emelia looked very good.


    If it didn''t look good, he wouldn''t tolerate her staying with him for so many years.


    "The desire for food and sex is a part of human nature."


    Most men were the same. At first, it was up to the appearance.


    Seeing him looking away, Emelia finally rxed a little. She looked down at theputer screen and


    continued to write the script of "Princess Lenia".


    Her progress was very fast, and she had already written more than half of it.


    But she knew that the task was still very heavy, so she seized the time to write.


    Sitting opposite her, Julian once again looked at her face. From his angle of view, he just saw her tall


    nose, long eyshes, the outline of her facial features and the temperament she exuded, inexplicably


    giving people a feeling of peace and quiet.


    Julian nced at the person in front of him from time to time and silently finished a cup of coffee.


    Today, he really understood what it meant "a beauty to feast one''s eyes on".


    After the boarding radio rang, Emelia quickly packed up herptop and pushed her suitcase away from


    the coffee shop with Julian to board.


    Just as she walked out of the coffee shop, Emelia''s hand suddenly felt light. It turned out that it was


    Julian who had carried the bag from her.


    She liked to use big bags when she went out, because she could put them directly into theputer


    and stuff them with somemonly used small items. The weight of the whole bag was heavy. It was


    really heavy on one shoulder.


    It was just that Emelia didn''t expect Julian to help her carry her bag. After a moment of hesitation, he


    took the luggage in her hand.


    Thus, Emelia''s hands became empty, while Julian pushed their luggage with one hand and carried her


    bag with the other.


    Emelia snapped back to reality and quickly chased after him. "That, I can do it myself!"


    A big shot like Julian helped her carry her luggage. She was afraid that she would push her luck too far


    and fall right into a big ck trap.

 Chapter 138 Stormed Away

    Chapter 138 Stormed Away


    Julian remained unmoved and walked towards the boarding gate with his long legs.


    Emelia didn''t want to pull and push with him in public, so she could only let him carry her luggage.


    Fortunately, because it was a short-distance business trip, they both brought small suitcases, which


    were light and small. Otherwise, Emelia would not have dared to ask him to do this kind of physical


    work.


    Naturally, Julian would not take the economy ss when he went out. However, there were only a few


    seats in business ss on short domestic flights, so they naturally met Yvonne and Harvey.


    After the ne flew smoothly, Emelia put down the back of the chair and put on the blindfold to sleep.


    In this way, she could not only get more sleep, but also avoid talking to Julian and Yvonne.


    Emelia and Julian''s seats were side by side. Behind the aisle was Yvonne''s seat.


    After sitting down, Yvonne kept looking at them, which made Emelia extremely annoyed.


    Sleeping was the most suitable thing to do.


    Julian did not lie down to rest, but still sat upright in his seat, working with the tablet.


    Julian''s tall figure blocked off the nearby Emelia, preventing Yvonne from spying on her many times.


    In fact, Yvonne wanted to talk to Julian several times, but he didn''t even look at her. Yvonne was so


    infuriated.


    Two hours of flight passed quickly. Afternding on the ground, Emelia and Julian got into car to hotel.


    But when they arrived at the hotel to check in, they bumped into Yvonne and Harvey.


    Could this be a coincidence?


    It was obvious that Yvonne had checked the address of Julian''s residence and deliberately came to


    angry them. Even Yvonne had checked their flight.


    How could Julian possibly not have thought of something like this? However, he couldn''t be bothered to


    pay attention to them. After retrieving his room card, he instructed Emelia, "Clean up and eatter."


    Emelia nodded.


    However, Emelia didn''t expect that what Julian meant by eating was to call room service and have the


    dinner sent to the hotel room.


    Julian knocked on the door and stood at the door of her room. He signaled to the sumptuous dining car


    next to him and asked, "Are we eating in my room or your room?"


    Emelia opened her mouth. She wanted to say that it wasn''t appropriate to eat in anyone''s room.


    "It''s gettingte, so we can only eat in the hotel downstairs. Do you want to meet them again?" As he


    spoke, he motioned for the waiter to push the dining car into Emelia''s room.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Now that he was in such a state, what else could Emelia say?


    She had no choice but to wash her hands and sit down at the round dining table to have dinner face to


    face with Julian.


    Thanks to Julian, she was able to live in a luxurious suite this time. It was no different from a two-


    bedroom, big and spacious.


    After serving the dishes, the waiter left. Julian also ordered a bottle of red wine. Clearly, Emelia didn''t


    want to drink it.


    Julian insisted on pouring her a ss of wine. "Aren''t you very drinkable?"


    Emelia exined, "There''s something important tomorrow. I don''t want to waste my time drinking."


    In fact, she didn''t want to drink with Julian. It was toote for her and her ex-husband to drink in the


    hotel room.


    Moreover, she now had a boyfriend to outside.


    Julian nced at her and said, "I think you can drink all the bottle."


    For a moment, Emelia was speechless. She didn''t know if he was praising her or mocking her.


    In order not to embarrass him, Emelia raised her wine cup and took a small sip.


    Just after they ate a few mouthfuls, Emelia''s cell phone rang with the sound of a video call. It was


    naturally Viggo''s call.


    Taking into ount the fact that Julian was sitting in front of her, Emelia grabbed her phone and walked


    into the bedroom to pick it up. Julian''s good mood instantly disappeared.


    Along the way, he was immersed in the joy of getting along with Emelia alone. Viggo''s phone call


    instantly reminded him that Emelia was now Viggo''s girlfriend. Obviously, he could be in a bad mood.


    "Have you had dinner?" Viggo asked Emelia gently on the phone.


    Viggo knew that Emelia was on a business trip with Julian, because Emelia had told him before she set


    off.


    This was business, but also a big deal. Viggo obviously showed his understanding.


    "I''m eating." After thinking for a while, Emelia said, "Eat with Mr. Hughes in my room."


    Viggo chuckled in a low voice. "Emelia, you don''t have to report this to me. After all, I''m just your


    nominal boyfriend."


    Viggo added, "And I also believe that you won''t do anything to Julian."


    Emelia was very touched by Viggo''s trust and consideration. Then they talked about a few things about


    the meeting face to face tomorrow. Viggo told Emelia to relieve and said that Emelia would definitely


    seed.


    When Emelia came out of the bedroom, there were smiles on her lips.


    However, those smiles broke Julian''s heart. She flew over from Riverside City with him. Along the way,


    she did not smile at him. Even if she did, she still smiled politely and distantly.


    But at this moment, her smiles were truly sincere. It could be seen that she was very happy to be with


    Viggo.


    Julian turned his eyes away and raised his head to drink up the wine in his ss.


    Emelia put away her phone, walked over, and sat down. When she saw the empty bottle in front of her,


    she was shocked.


    "You drank all the wine?" Emelia asked the man opposite her in surprise.


    He didn''t have much dinner. But he drank up a bottle of wine.


    Did he forget that he had a weak stomach?


    Julian didn''t hide it. He stared at Emelia and said faintly, "I''m not in a good mood. So, I identally


    drank too much."


    Emelia was a little speechless. Why did his tone sound so sad?


    Was it because she picked up Viggo''s call?


    Well.


    Emelia ignored him and picked up her fork and knife to continue eating.


    Seeing that Emelia ignored him, Julian''s mood got even worse. He simply reached out and grabbed the


    wine ss in front of her, then raised his head and drank it.


    Emelia was so shocked that she almost jumped up. Why did he drink her wine?


    It would have been fine if she hadn''t drunk it, but she had just taken a few sips!


    He¡­


    Emelia was so angry that she didn''t know what to say. She wouldn''t quarrel, nor was she good at


    quarreling.


    Julian saw her anger and exined as if nothing had happened, "You''re not drinking it anyway."


    Only now did Emelia finally say something. She protested angrily, "But that''s my wine!"


    Julian raised his eyebrows. "So what?"


    So what?


    Emelia gave a wry smile. He was too shameless!


    While Emelia was angry, Julian suddenly stood up and said unhappily, "I don''t wanna eat anymore."


    After that, he turned and left.


    Emelia was speechless.


    What was he doing?


    She should be the one who was angry, shouldn''t she?


    Why did he get to be the one that stormed away?

 Chapter 139 Plagiarism

    Chapter 139 giarism


    After being messed up like this by Julian, Emelia didn''t want to eat anymore.


    But then she thought about it. Why did she have to torture her body because of unimportant people?


    She had to eat and sleep well so that she could have the mental and physical strength to attend the


    meeting face to face tomorrow, didn''t she?


    Therefore, Emelia sat down at the dining table again and began to eat.


    She had to admit that the food in this super luxurious hotel was really delicious. She couldn''t even stop


    eating it.


    After she was full, her negative emotions had been disappeared. After thinking for a while, she picked


    up her phone and sent a message to Julian in the next room. "Mr. Hughes, do you want to eat


    something?"


    They would talk to Vincent face to face tomorrow. If he had fallen down because of stomach pain, she


    was afraid that she could not have dealt with it by herself.


    Julian quickly replied, "You care so much about me?"


    Emelia took a deep breath and said, "For tomorrow''s work to go smoothly."


    What Emelia meant was that he didn''t know how weak his stomach was.


    After Emelia sent her message, Julian quickly came knocking on her door. Emelia opened the door and


    invited him in.


    Julian nced at the food on the table and couldn''t help asking, "Did you eat all these?"


    "Yes." Emelia answered honestly.


    Julian gritted his teeth and snorted, "You have a big stomach!"


    He was so angry that he was not in the mood to eat, so he just left. How could she eat so happily?


    Although he didn''t want to admit that he couldn''t affect Emelia at all, the it was true.


    Emelia was speechless.


    No girl would be willing to listen to such words like " You have a big stomach".


    So, he deserved to be married and divorced. No wonder he broke up with his girlfriend.


    "Take your time." Emelia don''t want to talk to him anymore, so she said that to him and went back to


    the bedroom.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    It was gettingte, so Julian left after dinner.


    The next morning, they went to Vincent''s residence together. It was a vi located in the most luxurious


    area of the city.


    This was the first time that Emelia hade to a ce like this. The surrounding area was decorated


    with ingeniously-designedndscapes, giving off a sense of ss and style.


    Emelia looked around curiously. Suddenly, she heard Julian ask her, "Do you want such a vi?"


    Emelia hurriedly shook her head. "No, not at all."


    She just wanted to appreciate it. Why did she want it?


    Besides, was it possible for her to have a vi in such a ce?


    Julian looked at her deeply and said, "Don''t you have a boyfriend? If you want this, let him buy it for


    you."


    Emelia gritted her teeth in anger. She felt that Julian was clearly secretly mocking Viggo''s financial


    strength.


    Julian and the Hughes family behind him were rich. It was not difficult to buy a vi like this. However,


    Viggo didn''t seem to able to afford this.


    She didn''t know where Julian''s sense of superiority came from. What was so great about having


    money?


    Therefore, after thinking for a while, Emelia replied, "Money cannot buy everything."


    Emelia had thought that Julian didn''t like to listen to her words. She hadn''t expected that Julian would


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    actually ept her words. "Indeed."


    Emelia nced at him and didn''t say anything else.


    When they passed through the front yard under the guidance of Vincent''s assistant, they happened to


    meet Yvonne and Harvey.


    Obviously, the time when they met Vincent was ahead of them.


    Both Yvonne and Harvey looked very proud. It could be seen that they had a pleasant conversation


    with Vincent.


    When the four met, Yvonne took the initiative to say to Julian with a smile, "Mr. Hughes, I wish you


    good luck."


    Julian didn''t even look at her as he left with Emelia.


    Yvonne gritted her teeth and put away the smile on her face. Harvey, who was beside her,forted


    her, "They will have troubles. Don''t be mad at this."


    Thinking of what Julian and Emelia were going to face, Yvonne smiled smugly.


    That''s right. So what if Julian was rich? So what if Emelia was talented? They had enough tricks to deal


    with those two.


    Julian and Emelia passed through the long front courtyard and arrived at the rear courtyard. The back


    courtyard was filled with bright, floor-to-ceiling windows. At first nce, one felt quiet and wonderful.


    Emelia couldn''t help but sigh. This was truly a wonderful,fortable life.


    Living in such a quiet and beautiful environment every day, there should be endless inspiration in her


    heart.


    Vincent came out of the house to wee them. He should have greeted them normally.


    However, when Vincent, who had always been calm andposed, looked up and saw Emelia, who


    was standing side by side with Julian, he was a little lost and stared at her. "You-"


    Emelia had no time to observe Vincent''s strange behavior. She bowed sincerely and nervously, and


    then introduced herself. "Hello, Mr. Longerich. My name is Emelia. My pen name is Wintry Frost. I''m


    very happy to see you."


    Emelia''s self-introduction finally brought back Vincent''s consciousness.


    Realizing that he had lost hisposure, he quickly calmed down. He gently reached out his hand to


    Emelia and said, "Hello."


    Then Vincent shook hands with Julian. "Mr. Hughes, pleasee in."


    Julian nodded slightly, and then walked into Vincent''s living room with Emelia.


    Just now, Emelia was too excited to notice Vincent''sposure at all, but Julian noticed it.


    In Julian''s impression, Vincent should be a person with excellent emotional control. Why did he freeze


    at first sight of Emelia?


    However, it was obvious that he did not intend to investigate these details now.


    Vincent asked Julian and Emelia to sit down on the sofa, and the servant served them some coffee.


    Vincent couldn''t help but look at the girl''s face again.


    He didn''t know if it was because he was old and dizzy, but he always felt that the girl opposite him


    looked a little like his old friend.


    "Mr. Longerich, let''s begin." Julian broke the silence first.


    Although Vincent was a highly respected senior, he was still a man after all. He looked at Emelia again,


    which made Julian very unhappy.


    Please don''t tell him Vincent was not someone who pretended to be loyal to his wife, but in fact was a


    scumbag who have a thing for young and beautiful girls¡­


    Vincent, however, looked away and pulled his consciousness back to work.


    When it came to work, Vincent''s face instantly became serious. He looked at Julian and Emelia and


    said, "Have you seen Yvonne Sullivan and Harvey Norman who just left?"


    They nodded. "Yes."


    Vincent looked at them deeply with aplicated expression, and then said word by word, "To tell you


    the truth, the script you provided is the same as the one they just submitted."


    "What?" Julian and Emelia both asked in disbelief.


    Vincent added, "Moreover, their script was sent to me half an hour earlier than yours."


    The undertone was that Emelia''s script had giarized Harvey''s.

 Chapter 140 Prove Herself

    Chapter 140 Prove Herself


    "Impossible!" Julian denied Vincent''s spection at once and chose to stand firmly on Emelia''s side.


    The script that Emelia had adapted had her own style.


    In addition, Emelia disdained doing such dirty things.


    "How could this be?" Emelia''s eyes instantly turned red with anger. "The script I provided were all


    carefully written by me word by word. I haven''t eaten for the whole day."


    Emelia, as a creator, what she hated the most in her life was giarism.


    But now, she was used of giarism. It could be imagined how angry and helpless she was.


    Julian saw that she had lost control of her emotions. He couldn''t help but raise his hand and gently hold


    her hand on hisp. Heforted her in this way, indicating that she should calm down.


    He could handle it.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Vincent was still in front of him, Julian would have hugged Emelia in his


    arms andforted her.


    Vincent nced at Julian''s intimate action and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He didn''t know what was going on either. He always felt that Julian''s attitude towards Emelia made him


    feel very ufortable. For some reason, he didn''t quite like Julian.


    Julian loosened his grip on Emelia''s hand and turned to ask her in a low voice, "Have you received any


    strange email on yourputer recently? Have you opened it yet?"


    Emelia would definitely not tell Yvonne and Harvey how she adapted to the script. It was impossible for


    them to meet in real life.


    Julian thought that the only possibility was that Yvonne and Harvey had asked someone to invade


    Emelia''sputer through theputer virus and stole her script.


    Under Julian''s reminder, Emelia suddenly remembered. "I did receive a few e-mails. My email often


    received e-mails. I usually open them to take a look. If they''re useless, I will delete them."


    Julian understood that Yvonne must have used this method to steal Emelia''s script.


    Herputer had been switched on. After Emelia finished writing, she did not send it to Vincent


    immediately. Instead, she sent it to Viggo and Julian for a look and waited for their evaluation.


    Yvonne and Harvey took advantage of this opportunity to send the script to Vincent directly after they


    got it. So, it was half an hour earlier than them.


    This matter could not be med on Emelia for casually browsing through the email. She usually did the


    same.


    It could only be said that Yvonne and Harvey were too despicable. The innocent Emelia was no match


    for them at all.


    No wonder Yvonne and Harvey had just said good luck to them. No wonder they had been following


    from Riverside City all the way with a belief that they were sure to win.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    They felt honored to win in such a dirty way


    Julian suppressed his anger and looked up at Vincent and said, "Since you''ve read the two scripts


    seriously, you should have eliminated uster. Why did you ask us toe here again?"


    Vincent chuckled and said, "We metst time. I don''t believe that with your status, you will need to copy


    others'' scripts to get this chance."


    "Instead of doing such a worthless thing, why don''t you spend a high price hiring the screenwriter for


    you?"


    Great minds think alike. Vincent''s analysis was particrly urate.


    Julian was gratified by Vincent''s correct judgment of himself. "That''s true."


    Vincent''s eyes fell on the Emelia with red eyes. "Now that I see the screenwriter today, I can already be


    sure who did something to her."


    "Her eyes are so clear that you can tell from a nce that she is a nice person." Vincent said these


    words with sincerity.


    Emelia, who was suffering in her heart, instantly shed tears after hearing Vincent''s words.


    She sobbed and thanked Vincent. "Thank you for your trust in me."


    When she was ndered and copied, and someone could support her resolutely, she could not help


    being moved and crying.


    Julian said in a deep voice, "Mr. Longerich, we can''t let you judge her innocence with your intuition. Her


    innocence should be proved by her own strength."


    Emelia nodded hard, expressing her agreement with what he had just said.


    She had never thought that Julian would understand her so well.


    She was indeed unwilling to be charged with the copy. Although Vincent believed her, she still wanted


    to prove herself again, but she did not expect that Julian would tell her the truth in advance.


    Vincent asked Julian, "What do you want to do?"


    After thinking for a while, Julian said, "I hope you can choose another plot and say that you''ve chosen


    several screenwriters. They''re all excellent and want to try again."


    After that, Julian turned to Emelia and said, "Yourputer must have been infected with a virus. You


    can''t use it. When you go back, write it with myputer."


    "You can send it to Mr. Longerich as soon as you finish writing, and then you can randomly write


    another version on yourputer."


    If the virus in Emelia''sputer had not been killed, they would continue to steal her script.


    If the version they sent was the version that Emelia casually wrote, the result would be obvious.


    Emelia nodded in agreement with Julian''s suggestion, but she was also worried about something else.


    "Then wouldn''t the script of ''Princess Lenia'' on myputer also be stolen?"


    "Don''t worry." Julian looked calm. "Don''t worry. If they dare to steal, they should be ready to pay the


    price."


    With these words, Emelia could still let out a sigh of relief.


    Vincent suddenly suggested, "Why don''t you use myputer to write here? This is the safest way."


    Although this method was very safe, Emelia asked with some concern, "But, won''t this disturb you?"


    Emelia thought that Vincent had an appointment with someone from other film and television


    was too disturbing.


    Vincent said with a smile, "It''s OK."


    Then he exined, "In fact, I only made an appointment with your two groups in total. I was satisfied


    with the adapted version by Emelia at the first sight. I didn''t think of looking for anotherpany, but I


    didn''t expect that there would be such an identter."


    "That''s why I asked you toe over and talk to me in person."


    "Sometimes, you can actually judge a book by its cover. When I met Yvonne and Harvey, I felt like I


    knew who they were."


    After Vincent finished speaking, he stood up and said to Emelia, "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the study."


    Emelia turned her head to look at Julian. Julian nodded, indicating that she could do as Vincent


    suggested.


    Then they got up and went to the study with Vincent. Vincent said as he walked, "My wife is in poor


    health, so my study is on the first floor. In this way, I will not disturb her when I write things."


    Speaking of his wife, Julian asked, "Is Mrs. Longerich not at home today?"


    Vincent sighed slightly. "She has been hospitalized recently. After you finish, I will go to the hospital to


    apany her."


    This topic was a little heavy, so no one mentioned it again.

 Chapter 141 Everything comes to one who waits

    Chapter 141 Everythinges to one who waits


    Vincent''s study was very spacious. There was a bookshelf with a whole wall, and there was a fragrance


    of books everywhere.


    Sitting in front of the desk, they could see the green flowers and nts in the yard outside, which made


    them feel happy.


    Vincent turned on theputer and handed it to Emelia, saying, "You can use it as much as you want.


    Don''t worry. I''ll go out with Mr. Hughes and have a cup of coffee. We won''t disturb you."


    "OK." Emelia nodded. Her heart was filled with countless enthusiasm.


    This time, she would do her best to prove that she was innocent.


    Vincent then took his newly published book from the bookshelf. He turned to one section and said,


    "Let''s adapt this section."


    After giving the order, Vincent called Julian to leave. When he walked to the door of the study, he


    suddenly turned to look at Emelia.


    Emelia could actually tell from his eyes that he was encouraging her. She was very surprised.


    In the impression of Emelia, he was a very proud and insensitive man. He didn''t know how to be


    considerate, how to care about others, and how to carefullyfort people. It was already good


    enough that he didn''t use his words to suppress others.


    But now, he was encouraging her with his eyes. After a moment of surprise, Emelia quickly looked


    away.


    After Julian and Vincent went out, they sat down in the living room. Vincent poured a pot of high-quality


    tea and they chatted while tasting the tea.


    Vincent said first, "Mr. Hughes, forgive me for being presumptuous. What''s the rtionship between


    you and Wintry Frost?"


    Julian found it hard to say anything, but he still told the truth. "She is my ex-wife."


    Hearing such an answer, even Vincent, who should have been calm, was choked by the tea and


    coughed for a while.


    "Why would you divorce?"


    "Why are you together now that you''d divorced?"


    Vincent asked two questions in a row. Although Julian looked calm on the surface, he was extremely


    resistant in his heart.


    Was it reasonable for Vincent to humiliate others like this?


    Vincent seemed to see his rejection. He smiled gently and said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to


    answer. It''s my fault.


    "


    Vincent knew very well that it was really abrupt for him to ask such a question. Today was just the


    second time he officially met Julian, and it was the first time he met Emelia. It was indeed not


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    appropriate for him to ask about their marriage or divorce.


    He didn''t know what had happened to him just now either. When he heard that Emelia was his ex-wife,


    he couldn''t help but want to know more.


    Julian took a sip of tea from afar and lowered his voice a few degrees. "It was she who proposed the


    divorce. She said that it was because I didn''t love her and she was tired."


    "As for why wee here together again, it was because I didn''t know that she was a screenwriter at


    first and I invested in a y for herpany."


    After hearing this, Vincent felt inexplicably angry. "You don''t even know that she is a screenwriter after


    marrying her for three years."


    Julian didn''t know what to say.


    This incident really made him unable to raise his head in front of anyone, including the fact that he


    didn''t even know that she didn''t eat beef or mutton. These had indeed be evidence that he didn''t


    love her and had be the things to be criticized.


    In desperation, he simply told the truth. "I really didn''t love her very much before."


    Vincent snorted and instantly felt that he didn''t like Julian at all.


    That little girl was kind and gentle at first nce. Whoever married her must have saved the Milky Way


    System in herst life.


    Vincent took a sip of tea and said to Julian angrily, "I think you like her very much now."


    What happened between men and women could be seen at a nce.


    Vincent didn''t know what kind of way Julian and Emelia used to get along with each other. Anyway,


    now it seemed that Julian''s status was obviously lower. He wanted to please the little girl everywhere,


    but the little girl obviously didn''t want to talk to him.


    Having been mercilessly exposed by Vincent, Julian did not deny it. "You''re right. I really like her now."


    Vincent snorted, "What''s the use of saying that you like her? If you like her, go after her. Otherwise,


    when you miss her in the future, you will really regret it for the rest of your life."


    At the end of his words, there seemed to be a trace of regret in Vincent''s eyes, and the expression on


    his face was nkly for a moment.


    Julian took another sip of tea and said, "She has a boyfriend."


    He also wanted to pursue her, but now that Emelia was with Viggo, he couldn''t do anything even if he


    wanted to.


    Vincent was very surprised, but then he threw a sentence to Julian, "You deserve it!"


    "Mr. Longerich, why are you so hostile to me?" Julian asked directly.


    "Is there?" Vincent spread out his hands. "I''m just defending the little girl."


    Julian didn''t know what to say.


    He admitted defeat.


    Emelia''s aloof temperament, delicate and gentle face could indeed draw a lot of sympathy for her.


    After this topic was over, Julian talked about something else with Vincent.


    For example, the so-called cold winter in the film and television industry, the future development


    prospects of the industry, and so on. Vincent had be a screenwriter himself after his first novel be


    adapted into a TV series. He could be as a versatile, all-around writer.


    Therefore, Vincent had his own opinions on these topics, and Julian chatted with him very happily.


    In addition to Vincent''s dislike of Julian in personal feelings, Vincent still appreciated him in other


    aspects.


    As they chatted, they forgot the time. At this time, Emelia in the study was also focused on writing the


    script in front of theputer.


    Two hourster, Emelia printed out what she had written and took them out.


    After reading them, Vincent was full of praise. "Great, these sentences, she is indeed an excellent


    woman!"


    In fact, Vincent wanted to say that although the little woman, Emelia, looked gentle and quiet, in fact,


    the words she wrote were very sharp. She could depict the turbulence in a calm and measured way,


    which was somewhat like his style of writing when he was young.


    This was also one of the reasons why he admired Emelia so much.


    Receiving Vincent''s praise, Emelia finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Julian got up from the sofa and said, "In that case, we''re not bother you anymore. We have to take care


    of the rest."


    "Hurry up and go to the hospital to see Mrs. Longerich." Julian and Emelia did not forget that Vincent''s


    wife was still in the hospital.


    Vincent didn''t ask them to stay any longer. "Well, you can contact my assistant to sign the contract


    Vincent thought for a moment and said, "As for the two of them, I will report what they have done and


    let the people in the film and television industry on high alert to them, so as not to be cheated by them


    again."


    Vincent was one of the most famous screenwriters in the domestic film and television industry at


    present. He had connections all over the city. Once Vincent made it public, it would be difficult for


    Yvonne and Harvey to continue to work in the film and television industry.


    However, Yvonne and Randolph Sullivan were rich. It was said that money could be pushed by ghosts.


    Maybe they could turn over in the future. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 142 Hes Also Excellent

    Chapter 142 He''s Also Excellent


    After they left Vincent''s residence, Julian looked at his wristwatch and asked Emelia, "Do you want to


    go eat something?"


    After the whole morning, it was almost noon.


    "I don''t want to eat..." Emelia leaned against the car seat with her eyes lowered. She was not in a good


    mood.


    Although she had tried her best to adapt to the script just now, when she came out, she felt both hatred


    and helplessness when she thought of Yvonne and Harvey''s despicable behaviors.


    Yvonne had refreshed her bottom line again and again. Emelia didn''t understand why there would be


    such a shameless and insidious person in the world who not only stole her script, but also insisted that


    she copied them.


    Fortunately, Vincent was a person who could distinguish right from wrong. He did not eliminate her as


    soon as he came, nor did he directly convict her of being a shameless liar.


    Otherwise, not only would she miss the opportunity to cooperate with Vincent, but she would also be


    used of cheating.


    Julian saw through her at a nce. Although she looked approachable and mild, she was actually quite


    stubborn.


    She was more or less a refined schr and cherished her feathers and reputation very much.


    She was the originator. Yvonne had been used of her cheating. Even if she proved her innocence


    now, it was enough for her to be annoyed for a while.


    Julian didn''t know how he suddenly understood her. Maybe he really didn''t like her before.


    Now that he had pay much attention on her, he naturally understood her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He opened a bottle of mineral water and handed it to her, saying casually, "You have to look forward


    after the incident. It''s useless to be upset."


    Emelia turned to look at him in surprise. How did he know what she was thinking?


    "Think about how to avoid such things in the future. This is the most urgent thing." Julian looked at her


    and said, "When you go back, ask Arthur to repair theputer for you, and let him help you improve


    the performance of theputer to the highest level."


    "Arthur knows these things too?" Emelia thought that Arthur was just a doctor with excellent medical


    skills, but she didn''t expect that he was also proficient inputers.


    Emelia didn''t know much aboutputers. For her, aputer was just a to write scripts. As for other


    functions, she basically didn''t use them.


    The first thing she did every day when she turned on theputer was to open the document. Then,


    when she needed information, she would go search online; and asionally, she would check her


    emails. That''s all.


    If she wanted to binge-watch a show, she preferred using the TV.


    This habit was developed during the time when she married Julian. There was a superrge rm


    room on the first floor of his vi, and the equipment inside was naturally the most popr at the


    moment. It was the most enjoyable to watch movies with it.


    Although she had no such conditions after the divorce, she was still used to watching TV with the big


    screen.


    "Yes. He has a double degree in medicine andputer science," Julian replied.


    Emelia couldn''t help but exim, "Wow!"


    The academic studies in the medical field were already heavy enough. It was unexpected that Arthur


    still had time to get aputer major degree. He was also a straight-A student.


    Julian threw her a nce. Emelia asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    Julian looked away and said, "Nothing."


    He wanted to say that he deserved the "Wow" too. He also had a double degree in finance and media?


    Wasn''t that excellent?


    It was just that Julian couldn''t say those words that ttered himself. He felt too ashamed. Among the


    four of them, this kind of thing could only be done by Ezra.


    Although Emelia said that she didn''t want to eat, Julian still brought her to a famous hotel in the capital.


    The two of them quietly ate lunch.


    Julian exined, "They must be waiting at the hotel to see you make a fool of yourself, so let them wait


    a little longer."


    He could have a meal with Emelia, and maybe he could find a ce to hang around.


    Yvonne and Harvey had nned this. They just wanted to see the joke and failure between him and


    Emelia. They must have been waiting in the lobby of the hotel, waiting for them to ridicule them as soon


    as they returned.


    In that case, they could only wait.


    Just as the lunch was about to be finished, Emelia received a call from Viggo. He asked about the


    results of their face-to-face meeting with Vincent in the morning. Emelia said softly, "It''s going well. We


    have the right to adapt."


    Viggo had been very anxious recently, so Emelia did not tell him the dirty things that Yvonne and


    Harvey had done for the time being.


    "Great!" Viggo was also very happy. He even praised Emelia unceremoniously on the phone. "I knew


    you would seed."


    Viggo said on the phone again, "When I go back some other day, I''ll invite everyone to have a party to


    celebrate for you."


    "Ok." Emelia agreed softly.


    Viggo said on the phone, "In fact, I have something to ask you."


    Emelia didn''t understand. "What''s wrong?"


    Viggo said with some embarrassment, "Can you help me take care of my cat?"


    Emelia was somewhat surprised. "Cat?"


    Viggo exined, "Well, my cat was sent to the pet store before I left. Originally, I thought I would go


    back soon, so I put it there just for a few days. It''s due now, so I can only find someone else to take


    care of it."


    Emelia understood and smiled happily. "No problem. Leave it to me."


    Viggo said apologetically, "Will it disturb you? If you don''t like small animals, I will ask other friends."


    "I like it very much." Emelia quickly said, "I''ve always liked small animals. I used to want to raise a cat


    or a puppy..."


    Emelia''s words immediately stopped, because the culprit who had not let her raise a pet was sitting


    opposite her at this moment.


    Emelia had always liked small animals. After getting married, she really wanted to raise one. Firstly,


    she liked it, and secondly, she thought that she could kill time, so that she wouldn''t have to worry about


    the fact that Julian didn''t love her all day long.


    She remembered that she had once tried to ask Julian about this to see his reaction at that time.


    He seemed to be saying something with displeasure, "If there''re cats or dogs in this house, I will not


    To be honest, if she hadn''t been busy with the script after returning home, she would have gone to the


    pet store to buy a pet.


    A cat or a dog was fine, either one was ok.


    Now that Viggo asked her to take care of the cat, she was naturally happy.


    "That''s great. I''ll leave it to you." Since Emelia could help him take care of the cat, Viggo was very


    relieved.


    He knew that a gentle and kind-hearted woman like Emelia must be very kind to small animals.


    The two of them talked about Viggo''s pet cat for a long time. At the thought that there would be a fluffy


    cat that she could be held, Emelia''s heart was filled with joy. She even forgot that there was still Julian


    sitting opposite her. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 143 Compromise Himself for Love

    Chapter 143 Compromise Himself for Love


    Julian originally thought that this time, together with Emelia, they had faced the scheme and frame of


    Yvonne and Harvey, their rtionship should have improved a lot.


    Who would have thought that a phone call from Viggo would make Emeliaugh so much? She even


    Julian didn''t understand what was so good about those cats and dogs.


    He had always stayed far away from them. He didn''t find them adorable at all. So when Emelia


    proposed to him to raise a pet, his face was full of disgust and he refused mercilessly.


    But now that he saw the gentle light in Emelia''s eyes, his heart actually began to waver.


    He even thought that if he could use a pet for such a smile, he would be willing to receive everything.


    Emelia put away her phone after chatting with Viggo. Only then did she think of Julian, who was sitting


    opposite her.


    Seeing that he didn''t look well, Emelia thought that she had called too long in front of him, so she


    quickly apologized. "I''m sorry."


    She had called with her boyfriend. As her ex-husband, no matter how upset he felt, he had no stance to


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    me her.


    Therefore, Julian could only pretend to be calm and asked, "Why didn''t you tell him about Yvonne and


    Harvey?"


    Emelia told him the truth. "He''s already very anxious. I don''t want him to worry about it anymore."


    Julian didn''t want to say a word after hearing this, but she was extremely considerate to her boyfriend!


    After the two of them finished their meal, he paid the bill and left. On the way back to the hotel, Julian


    suddenly asked Emelia, "Do you really like pets?"


    At the thought of how she had been ruthlessly rejected by Julian, a wary look suddenly appeared on


    her face. She was very afraid that if she said something she liked, he would ridicule her again.


    Julian looked at her defensive posture for a long time without saying anything, he was so angry that he


    Wasn''t it just asking her if she liked pets?


    Could he still eat her?


    He said angrily, "I''m asking you a question."


    Emelia thought for a moment and gave him a more pertinent answer. "They''re not bad."


    Julian didn''t know what to say.


    When she was chatting with Viggo just now, her eyes were shining. She liked animals very much, but


    now in front of him, she only said they were not bad.


    "Why is she still hiding it?"


    How could he know that the various impatient and disdainful attitudes he had towards Emelia had


    adverse effect?


    This was because he had given her too many blows of disdain before. Later on, whenever Emelia


    notice there was a particr thing he didn''t like, she would never mentioned anything to him.


    In her heart, she had wanted him toe in.


    Later, she slowly closed the door bit by bit, until now, her heart was closed.


    Therefore, how could she open her heart to him and say that she liked animals very much?


    Julian nced at her and said nothing. He lowered his head and yed with his mobile phone.


    In the Riverside Kings groupchat.


    Julian asked, "Where can I buy pets?"


    Ezra said, "Are you serious, Julian? You want to raise pets? Don''t you hate dogs, and other animals?"


    One had to admit that as brothers for many years, Ezra had an extraordinary understanding of Julian.


    Arthur said, "It must be for Emelia."


    Ezra said, "Even if it was for Emelia, I still find it unbelievable. I thought he would never talk about pets


    in his life."


    Phil asked, "Has Julian reached the point ofpromising himself for love?"


    Phil''s words were the most heart-wrenching. Julian was so angry that he wanted to withdraw from the


    group.


    Why did hepromise himself for love?


    He was just giving it to Emelia, not for himself.


    Ezra said, "Julian, I know that you must be saying in your heart that you''re not the one who''s gonna


    raise it, but I have to remind you that once Emelia get the pet, she will definitely be unable to leave it.


    Sooner orter, you will also participate in it, unless you don''t have any hope of getting her back."


    If he couldn''t pursue her, then even if Emelia raised ten cats, it wouldn''t have anything to do with him.


    However, if he managed to pursue her, he would have to ept the life of having a pet in the future.


    Julian didn''t know what to say.


    How could he feel that Ezra and the others had no intention of helping him at all? They were all


    watching him make a fool of himself.


    "Say it or not." He ignored them as he said so. He would ask David or Maisie to help him.


    At this time, Phil said slowly, "As a person who has raised a patriarch and a Golden Retriever in the


    family, I''m sure I know the best pet store in Riverside City."


    Speaking of the two dogs at home, Phil was full of anger in his heart.


    He had raised the two dogs since he was a child, but after he married his wife, the two dogs seemed to


    like her only.


    "Isn''t it said that dogs are the most loyal?" Why it didn''t seem to be the case now?


    Phil then pushed a business card to Julian." Just contact him, he''s the manager of this pet store."


    "Thank you." Julian finally replied.


    Phil replied, "You don''t have to thank me. In the future, don''t forget to buy me a ss of wedding wine


    when your Emelia is back."


    As soon as he said so, Ezra followed suit and said, "Don''t mess things up as if you''re the only one who


    contributed. Arthur and I have also helped a lot, okay? We'' should all be invited then."


    Arthur said, "That''s right, Julian. If she''s really back, hold a wedding. You didn''t even give Emelia a


    decent wedding, and she must be very unhappy."


    After being reminded by Arthur and the others, Julian immediately realized that the wedding was


    indeed a big deal.


    Back then, he had only gotten his marriage certificate with Emelia, and no one proposed a wedding.


    Because both sides knew how the marriage came to be. Even if his Grandpa who forced him to marry


    her did not mention it, because he could imagine the embarrassment of mustering so many people to


    attend the wedding.


    "Fine." Julian responded in the group.


    At the same time, he secretly vowed in his heart that he would give Emelia a grand wedding in the


    future, give her an honorable identity, admit her, and approve of her.


    With this in mind, he involuntarily clicked open the web page and began to search for the style of the


    wedding dress.


    Emelia, who was standing to the side, inadvertently nced at him. When she noticed that he was


    looking at the wedding dresses, she was stunned.


    She couldn''t help but think about her marriage with Julian. There was no wedding, no banquet, and no


    public announcement. So far, there were still many people who didn''t even know that he had gotten


    married.


    When she was a young girl, it was not like she had never dreamed of marrying her beloved man in a


    white and holy wedding dress.


    Butter, the reality taught her the truth of life. She had no wedding dress, no wedding ceremony, and


    even no love.


    Nina had once said that she wasn''t married to Julian, but to her own wishful thinking.


    Emelia admitted that even though Nina''s words had touched a raw nerve, she was also woken up by


    that. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 144 Sounds Like You Two Arent Very Close

    Chapter 144 Sounds Like You Two Aren''t Very Close


    ##Emelia didn''t know why he suddenly looked at the wedding dress, but in her heart, she didn''t feel


    good.


    However, she did not show anything. Instead, she looked out of the window.


    All the grudges between her and Julian had passed. No matter how emotional she was, she would not


    show it in front of him.


    They were silent all the way back to the hotel. As soon as they stepped into the lobby, they saw Yvonne


    and Harvey waiting there.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The two of them seemed to be sitting there leisurely drinking coffee, but their behavior of constantly


    sticking their heads out to look at the hotel door revealed their anxiety.


    After finally seeing the figures of the two, Harvey was the first toe over and take the initiative to


    greet them. "Mr. Hughes, Miss Jones, what were you doing? Why are you back sote?"


    He kept looking at the expressions on their faces, for fear of missing any details.


    "We were on a date," said Julian with a sneer as he hugged Emelia next to him.


    Emelia was speechless.


    "What kind of trick is this to deal with them?"


    And, was it necessary to hug her?


    Harvey didn''t expect to get such an answer. He opened his mouth but could not say a word after a


    while.


    Harvey was shocked. He had never thought that there was any ambiguous rtionship between Julian


    and Emelia, and Yvonne had mentioned something in front of him.


    Althoughst time, when the incident between him with that director, Julian had protected Emelia, he


    had thought that Julian thought that they had gone too far, which was why he had sealed them off.


    Perhaps the scandal between Yvonne and Julian had been spreading all the time, which gave Harvey


    an illusion that the woman next to him should be Yvonne, the daughter of a rich and powerful family. It


    was impossible for him to like a woman like Emelia from an ordinary family.


    But now...


    Harvey was so surprised that he couldn''t speak, while Yvonne was so angry that she couldn''t speak.


    She had never believed that Julian would really fall in love with Emelia. She had heard from Caroline


    that he admitted that he had fallen in love with Emelia in the warehouse where he had been kidnapped.


    But Yvonne felt that it was too fantastic.


    In the past few years, he''d never liked Emelia. Why did he fall in love with her now?


    Harvey was shocked, and Yvonne gritted her teeth. Just as the two of them could not speak, Julian


    held Emelia and left.


    It wasn''t until the two of them disappeared into the elevator that Yvonne realized that she and Harvey


    hadn''t med Emelia yet. She was so angry that she stamped her feet again.


    Yvonne vented her anger on Harvey. "What are you doing there? You didn''t do anything serious!"


    Harvey came to his senses and quickly apologized to her. "I''m sorry, Yvonne. I was really shocked just


    now. Why did Mr. Hughes and Emelia..."


    Seeing that Yvonne was not surprised at all, Harvey asked again, "Aren''t you surprised that they have


    a rtionship?"


    Yvonne said grumpily, "What''s there to be surprised about? Emelia is just like that. She looks pure on


    the surface, but in fact, she only knows how to seduce men!"


    Yvonne deliberately ndered Emelia. Anyway, Harvey didn''t know that Julian''s ex-wife was her.


    After hearing her words, Harvey put his hands on his waist and said, "Last time, Harry Zink protected


    her and now hooked up with Mr. Hughes. I really can''t tell that she''s quite capable."


    Yvonne turned around and sat down on the sofa with a pale face. She frowned and said, "Now Vincent


    asked for another section of the screenwriter, do you know why?"


    After bing aware of the benefits of stealing the script, Harvey did not want to think about anything.


    "No matter what he means, we can get whatever Emelia writes. As long as we move faster than her,


    we will definitely defeat her."


    "Didn''t you see how happy Vincent talked to us? I have so many years of experience as a director and


    screenwriter, plus your capital, he has no reason not to vote for us." Harvey was very proud of himself.


    "What''s the use of being rich? Emelia is a quiet and nameless screenwriter. She doesn''t have any real


    work."


    "She used to work with others or write outline for others. Although ''Princess Lenia'' was outstanding,


    the filming hasn''t been started yet. The ratings and reputation of the film were not guaranteed at all.


    How could Vincent trust her?"


    Yvonne calmed down a lot after hearing his words. She then said, "Speaking of ''Princess Lenia'',


    didn''t we even get her scripts? Should we speed up and start shooting before they do?"


    As long as they shoot and released it first, Viggo and the others would be regarded as giarism if


    they shoot.


    From the moment Yvonne was contacting him in preparing her ownpany, she and Harvey had


    tacitly approved of each other''s unscrupulous behavior without doubt.


    Therefore, after hearing Yvonne''s words, Harvey immediately replied, "Of course, we should speed up.


    The person I''m looking for should finish the script already."


    Although they had gotten the script in Emelia''sputer, they also knew that they could not copy it


    word by word, so Harvey asked someone to change it.


    Just like the script they gave Vincent today, it was also revised ording to Emelia''s thinking.


    But a copy was, after all, a copy. Everyone''s style was unique. After changing a word, their style


    changedpletely. It was impossible for an old screenwriter like Vincent not to feel it.


    After carrying Emelia into the elevator, he immediately took a step to the side, pulling her away from


    him.


    Julian nced at her calmly and continued as if nothing had happened.


    Emelia could no longer remain calm. She thought for a moment before asking, "Why did you say that


    we were dating?"


    He said lightly, "Didn''t you see the effect?"


    Emelia felt that it was necessary for her to make it clear. "I now already have a boyfriend. If someone


    photographed me and the news gets out, it won''t have a good effect on me. Others will say that I''m on


    two boats."


    "Moreover, Mr. Johansen is a public figure. It won''t have a good impact on him then."


    Julian was so angry that he almost died of anger because of her words, since she was only concerned


    about Viggo.


    However, since they were on date, why did she still call him "Mr. Johansen" so habitually?


    Thinking of this, he also asked, "Why did you call your boyfriend Mr. Johansen?"


    Emelia''s heart began to pound with fear. She thought to herself that he was too incisive since he could


    even find such details.


    However, she still replied with a faint smile, "What''s wrong with calling him Mr. Johansen? No one says


    that I can''t call my boyfriend like this, right? I like to call him that, can''t I?"


    Julian suddenly bent down slightly to get close to her. His ck eyes were sharp and deep. He stared


    at her and saidzily, "Nothing, it just sounds like you two aren''t very close to each


    other."            lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 145 Typing Makes Her Happy

    Chapter 145 Typing Makes Her Happy


    ##How could Emelia endure such a close stare from Julian? She looked away and tried her best to


    remain calm as she said, "We''ve just established a rtionship, so we''re naturally still a bit unfamiliar


    with each other."


    Julian''s eyes darkened. He stood up straight and looked ahead without saying anything.


    He couldn''t hold it back and almost asked her how far she and Viggo had gone.


    The elevator soon arrived at the floor where they were. Before each of them returned to their own


    rooms, Emelia asked, "Now that everything is settled, when will you book a flight back to Riverside


    City?"


    Julian said, "My friend heard that I''vee to Riverside City, so I''ll be attending to a dinner party


    tonight and will leave tomorrow morning."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Emelia nodded. "Oh, then I''ll book a ticketter."


    Julian was very dissatisfied. "It''s just one night and afternoon. Can''t you wait for me? Let''s go back


    together tomorrow."


    Emelia felt that his words were very unreasonable. "Mr. Hughes, you''re not a child. Why do you still


    need me to wait for you? Just go your separate ways."


    Julian said solemnly, "I''m worried that you can go back by yourself. Who knows what will Yvonne and


    Harvey do then?"


    Hearing this, Emelia fell silent as well.


    After Caroline''s kidnapping incident, she now attached great importance to her own safety.


    Yvonne and Harvey were still in the hotel. She didn''t know when they would leave, so she really didn''t


    dare to leave alone.


    Julian added, "You can concentrate on writing in the hotel. I''ll give you myputer. If you''re bored,


    Hearing this, Emelia quickly waved her hand. "No thank you. I''ll just stay in the hotel and write my


    thesis."


    What a joke! How could she attend his friend''s dinner party as his ex-wife with him?


    Also, she had been left behind by Julian in just a few words. She seriously suspected that he had just


    said that he wanted her to go to the banquet with him just to provoke her.


    "I''ll give you theputer." After saying that, he turned around and swiped his room card into his room.


    After a while, he took out hisputer and handed it to her.


    Then he said, "The password is my birthday."


    Emelia was speechless.


    She gritted her teeth.


    Should she remember his birthday after a year of divorce? Or shouldn''t she forget?"


    Julian raised his eyebrows and stuffed theputer into her arms, then turned back to his room.


    Emelia had no choice but to carry hisputer back to her room. After sitting at the desk, she silently


    turned on theputer and entered his birthday date.


    She had carefully celebrated birthdays for him every year. How could she not remember his birthday?


    However, although Emelia turned on Julian''sputer, she first revised the new plot that Vincent gave


    her with herputer and then waited for Yvonne and Harvey to take the bait.


    After dealing with this matter, she continued to write the script "Princess Lenia" on Julian''sputer.


    She didn''t dare to write anything on herputer now.


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, Julian knocked on her door. He changed into casual clothes and said,


    "I''m leaving. I''ll be back before ten o''clock."


    Emelia felt that there was really no need for him to tell her when he woulde back, so she just said


    lightly, "Have a good time."


    In the past, when they got married, he had never told her his whereabouts at night. Now that they had


    divorced, it was even unnecessary.


    Until now, she still clearly remembered how she spent the night in torment every night when he went


    homete, but she didn''t know where he was.


    When they first got married, she had talked to him about this problem.


    He looked at her indifferently and sneered. "Emelia, who do you think you are? What right do you have


    to ask about my whereabouts? Know your identity and don''t do those disgusting things again!"


    She wanted to know when he woulde back. In fact, she didn''t want to interfere with him at all. She


    just wanted to prepare some soup for him in advance.


    When she was thinking of the past, her emotions were inevitably affected again.


    However, Julian still asked, "Are you sure you don''t want to go with me?"


    But Emelia simply closed the door for him.


    Julian paused outside the door for a while and suddenly whispered, "I''m sorry."


    Obviously, he also realized that the words he had just said to her touched the unhappy past in her


    heart.


    Emelia pursed her lips and stood at the door without saying a word.


    She didn''t know what to say. How could he just say sorry to her for the past pains?


    However, since the wedding was over, she had no intention of pursuing this matter, so she simply fell


    silent.


    When Julian saw that she didn''t speak, he took the initiative to say, "Someone will bring your dinner.


    "


    Emelia then replied, "Thank you."


    Julian paused for a moment and said, "I asked someone to check the schedule of Yvonne and Harvey.


    They have returned to Riverside City in the afternoon."


    "Ok." After a long while, the man''s footsteps sounded outside the door, getting further and further away.


    Emelia sat back in front of theputer and calmed down.


    After the divorce, she learned how to use her work to improve her mood. When she was in a good


    mood, she would type, when she was in a bad mood, she would also type.


    In short, typing made her happy.


    Not to mention that she had now taken over Vincent''s script and revised it, the motivation of writing was


    even greater.


    She wanted to end the script of "Princess Lenia" as soon as possible and then concentrate on


    revising Vincent''s new book.


    By the way, the name of Vincent''s new book was "I Gotta Find You". It was his first work after his


    including doubt, reasoning, and love.


    The story was about a noble young man trying his best to get his love back after she disappeared.


    There were many intricate cases and mysterious characters. The plots were closely linked. It was


    thrilling and exciting, but also mixed with many sweet and moving romantic scenes, letting the readers


    to ride on an emotional roller coaster.


    He had to admit that Vincent was really the best in the industry. As long as he wanted to try something,


    he could write something.


    It was not until she was having lunch with Julian that she learned that Vincent had talked a lot with him


    outside when she was writing in the study.


    Vincent said that in order to try such a new theme, he began to search for information in advance for a


    long time, and then he saw arge number of popr suspended love dramas. He had made several


    thick notes.


    The cases in the story were also adapted by the real cases he had found. He tried to stand up to every


    story and every word he said.


    And many fragments of love in this book were left by his unforgettable love when he was young. In


    order tomemorate his lover, he used it in this book.


    Moreover, Vincent also said that the reason why he wrote this book called "I Gotta Find You" was to


    make up for his regret, because he had lost the woman he loved when he was young.


    Those dreams could only be fulfilled in the stories he wrote. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 146 Get Married to the Civil Affairs Bureau!

    Chapter 146 Get Married to the Civil Affairs Bureau!


    ##After listening to Julian''s story about the background of Vincent''s book, on the one hand, she


    admired Vincent''s seriousness and rigorous work, on the other hand, she sighed with emotion that he


    had such a love story.


    It could be seen that Vincent was a person who valued friendship and loyalty. Although the love in his


    youth came to an eventual end, it did not affect his second love. Over the years, he had been deeply in


    love with his current wife.


    Perhaps this was the right attitude towards love. When it was time to put it down, he had already given


    it up. When it was time to rx, he was relieved.


    Emelia felt that she should learn more from Vincent in this respect. Let the past go.


    At nine o''clock in the night, Emelia was still writing at her desk. Suddenly, she heard the sound of


    someone opening the door from the next room. She was a bit puzzled. "Why is Julian back so early?"


    Didn''t he say he would go back before 10 o''clock?


    It was only nine o''clock. Why did hee back?


    However, Emelia didn''t think too much about it. She only felt that since he was back, he definitely


    wouldn''t be any problems.


    Just as she was about to continue typing, she suddenly heard someone knocking on the door of her


    room, which was quite heavy.


    She walked over and saw from the door viewer that it was Julian.


    Emelia opened the door in confusion, but the tall man in front of her fell straight on her. She was so


    scared that she hurriedly raised her hands to support him.


    "I want some water." Julian leaned against her and mumbled drunkenly.


    Emelia was speechless.


    Trying hard to push Julian away from herself, Emelia panted slightly and asked, "Don''t you have your


    own room?"


    "I want some room temperature water." After that, Julian fell toward Emelia again.


    Emelia couldn''t support him, so she had to lift her hand to pull him to the sofa and put him down.


    After all of this, Emelia was panting.


    She looked at the drunk man on the sofa and was furious. "Julian, you have a weak stomach. Why do


    you have to drink again and again?"


    Julian, who was leaning against the sofa, opened his eyes slightly, and his eyes were full of emotions.


    "I don''t want to drink, but I feel sad."


    Emelia pursed her lips, ignoring the deep meaning in Julian''s eyes. She turned to pour some water for


    Julian.


    After feeding Julian a cup of warm water, Emelia put the cup aside. She was about to leave when she


    was grabbed by Julian.


    "Emelia, I regretted it.


    "


    "I regretted that I''ve divorced you."


    Emelia lowered her head and look at the man on the sofa. His hand tightened around her fair wrist.


    At this moment, Emelia was standing there while Julian was sitting on the sofa. His face was filled with


    sincerity as he held her hand. If others saw this, they would definitely feel that she was extremely proud


    and mighty, and would definitely feel that Julian was inferior.


    Julian held Emelia''s hand and continued, "I also regretted that I''ve been calmly epting the fact that


    you are dating Viggo during this period of time."


    Originally, these words were very affectionate, but Emelia saw Julian narrow his eyes and grit his teeth.


    "I should''ve fucking abducted you to the city hall and have you marry me again."


    Emelia was speechless, and pissed.


    This bastard!


    These words instantly reminded Emelia of his past domineering attitude. She no longer wanted to talk


    to him, and with a jerk she withdrew her hand, turning to leave.


    However, at the same time, she pulled Julian tall body forward and he easily knocked on the table in


    front of the sofa.


    With a loud sound, Emelia almost jumped up. She couldn''t be bothered with anything else. She quickly


    squatted down to help Julian up.


    She would be guilty if she were to cause any trouble to Julian. After all, he ran the Hughes Group and


    even rted to Riverside City.


    "Julian? Are you alright?"


    When Emelia helped him up, she saw a red mark on Julian''s forehead.


    "I won''t die."


    Emelia wanted to help Julian to the sofa, but he pushed her away. Then he sat back onto the sofa


    himself.


    After thinking for a while, Emelia apologized to him. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to hurt you."


    She really didn''t expect that such a big man as Julian would be easily dragged down by her.


    He''d better not fall down on purpose. It was not appropriate for him to do this.


    Julian didn''t say a word. He just snorted and then slumped on the sofa without moving.


    Seeing this, Emelia was speechless. "You''ve finished drinking. Why don''t you go back to your room


    and sleep?"


    The man on the sofa didn''t move at all. At first, Emelia wanted to let him go away, but when he saw the


    red mark on his forehead, she felt a little guilty.


    She turned around and went to the bathroom.


    She wet the towel with water and gently put it on his forehead.


    "I hope there won''t be any traces tomorrow morning, or it will damage his image too much."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Emelia applied the towel to him three times. When she came out of the bathroom after washing the


    towel, Julian was already asleep on the sofa.


    Emelia stared at the man''s handsome face and gritted her teeth. He has given him enough trouble


    tonight, but the culprit was having a sound sleep.


    Giving up his king-sized bed anding to her room to sleep on the sofa, what the hell was he


    thinking?


    Emelia angrily turned around and returned to her room. She locked the door andy down to rest.


    A good night!


    The next morning, when Emelia woke up, she had forgotten that Julian had slept on the sofa in her


    roomst night. She opened the door in a daze and walked out to see the man on the couch. She was


    so frightened that she quickly retreated back into her room.


    She was only wearing pajamas, and there was nothing underneath.


    After hurriedly changing her clothes, she went out again.


    She frowned and asked the man on the sofa, "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    Because Julian had been lying on the sofa all night, his expensive clothes were crumpled.


    With the stubble on his chin, he looked a little depressed and haggard.


    "Sorry aboutst night." He looked up at Emelia and apologized in a lonely voice.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m not the one who got hit." Emelia nced at the remaining red mark on


    Julian''s forehead and felt inexplicably funny.


    Julian raised his hand to touch his forehead and hissed.


    It was still fucking painful.


    He got up from the sofa and said, "You should wash up and go downstairs for breakfastter."


    "Vincent had a call and said that he received Yvonne and Harvey''s script. Just like what you wrote, they


    copied it."


    "Vincent said he would deal with the rest. We just need to do our best."


    The implication was that they could sign a contract when they went back. Vincent would deal with


    Yvonne and Harvey.


    Emelia nodded. After this matter, Yvonne''s newpany was at a disadvantage.


    After all, she chose to y unscrupulous tricks in the first ce. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 147 Apologize to Emelia in Person

    Chapter 147 Apologize to Emelia in Person


    At YS Culture.


    Early in the morning, with exquisite makeup, Yvonne went into her office in high heels. After the


    assistant served her coffee, she stood gracefully in front of the French window, enjoying the sea view


    outside the window in a good mood.


    Her newly establishedpany was located at the top of the building next to the HGH Building.


    The reason why she chose this ce was that this building was much higher than the Hughes Group,


    showing that she could suppress the Hughes Group.


    What satisfied Yvonne more was that she did not rent the office area of this building like other


    In the past, she thought that she liked to be a star, because she could attract everyone''s attention in


    that way.


    Only now did she realize that being the boss was the most satisfying thing, and it was more satisfying


    than being a star.


    She could control the fate of her employees, decide every project, which could satisfy her desire for


    power.


    Yvonne''s mobile phone on the table beside her rang. It was Vincent''s calling. Yvonne quickly put down


    the coffee in her hand and answered the phone with a smile.


    "Hello, Mr. Longerich." Yvonne''s voice was as pleasant as it could be.


    However, her enthusiasm only earned Vincent a ruthless announcement. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Sullivan. After


    another round of test script, I finally decided to use the screenwriter, Wintry Frost rmended by Mr.


    Hughes."


    "What?" Yvonne''s face turned pale with disbelief.


    She thought that she would definitely win this time. Unexpectedly, Vincent chose Emelia.


    For a moment, she could not ept this result. She could not help but ask, "Why?"


    Vincent sneered. "Why?"


    "Don''t you know why, Mr. Sullivan?" Vincent was furious. "Do you think I''m a fool, or think that Julian


    and Emelia are fools?"


    "The two scripts are exactly the same. Can''t I judge?"


    Yvonne''s face was pale, but she still managed to say, "You mean we''vemitted giarism? Do you


    have any evidence?"


    Vincent sneered and said, "I already knew that you had asked a hacker to hack into Emelia''sputer


    and then steal her script.


    "


    Yvonne also sneered. "Mr. Longerich, you don''t have to protect Emelia like this. Did she also have sex


    with you?"


    Vincent almost died of anger after hearing Yvonne''s shameless words.


    He only had two lovers in his life. He was loyal and had a good rtionship with his current wife. There


    had never been any scandal for so many years, but now Yvonne was spreading rumors about him and


    Emelia. He had never seen such a shameless person.


    "Bastard!" Vincent couldn''t stand it anymore and scolded Yvonne.


    However, Vincent soon calmed down. At his age, he obviously knew what was the most important.


    Therefore, he calmly said, "Do you want evidence? Okay."


    "You probably didn''t know. The plot I asked you to rewrite, actually Emelia had written it yesterday at


    my ce using myputer. As for the other version in herputer, it was something she made up


    just to have you guys exposed."


    Hearing Vincent''s exnation, Yvonne felt discouraged and fell heavily into her chair.


    How could this be? How could this be?


    It turned out that Vincent had already noticed that something was wrong. It turned out that in the end,


    Vincent and Julian yed against her and Harvey.


    Vincent announced righteously, "Yvonne, you''ve not only insulted me, but also Emelia. You''ve also


    tarnished the whole film and television industry."


    "As a member of the Screenwriters Association, I''m informing you that, I''ll report about you and your


    "No!" Yvonne shouted hysterically, "Mr. Longerich, please don''t tell this to public. We admit that we


    have made a mistake. We promise we won''t do this in the future. We promise to work seriously and


    strictly. We did this because we really wanted to get the right of adaptation."


    Yvonne kept saying good words and begging for mercy. Vincent was a big shot in the film and


    television industry. If Vincent had intended to report this matter, herpany would be destroyed.


    Vincent sneered, "It''s OK. But I need you and Harvey to sincerely apologize to Emelia and see if she


    will forgive you."


    "In addition, I also need to see your handwritten letter with Harvey to prove your sincerity, right?"


    "What?" Yvonne gritted her teeth. "You want me to apologize to Emelia face to face?"


    She couldn''t do it!


    She really couldn''t do it!


    She would go die!


    For so many years, she had always been proud and arrogant in front of Emelia. She was better than


    Emelia in every way. How could she apologize to Emelia? And she needed to let Emelia decide


    whether she would forgive her?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Vincent said impassively, "Mr. Sullivan, is my request too much?"


    "Since you''ve done something wrong, you should be punished. Not only did you copied Emelia''s script,


    but you even tried to nder her. This is utterly unforgivable for a creator. How can you not apologize


    to this?"


    Before Yvonne could say anything, Vincent added, "If you don''t apologize, just wait to be publicly


    informed."


    Vincent was about to hang up when Yvonne gritted her teeth and said, "Okay!"


    "I will contact Emelia to apologize in person, and I will also personally write a letter of regret." Yvonne


    said word by word with difficulty, "Please don''t inform us to public!"


    Her YS Culture had just been established, so she could not let it at rock bottom.


    For the time being, she wanted to agree to Vincent''s terms. Later, she would find a way to solve this


    problem.


    "OK." Vincent was happy. "Then I''ll give you three days."


    "I''ll call Emelia personally three dayster and ask her if your apology will satisfy her." Vincent hung up


    the phone after saying this.


    Yvonne was so angry that she mmed her phone against the wall. The assistant outside rushed in


    and asked, "Mrs. Sullivan, what happened?"


    "Get out of here!" Yvonne yelled.


    The assistant was so frightened that he quickly closed the door and left.


    Yvonne was going crazy. When she thought of how she was going to apologize to Emelia meekly, she


    was going crazy.


    Emelia! Emelia!


    It was all this bitch''s fault for making her lose everything and be disgraced!


    Why didn''t Caroline''s stupid n seed?


    If those two men had had sex with Emelia, she would''ve seen whether or not Julian would still be able


    to protect her!


    If something had happened to Emelia that day, she would have no chance to participate in Vincent''s


    All the opportunities would''ve gone to her and her YS Culture! lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 148 Not Familiar with Us

    Chapter 148 Not Familiar with Us


    Harvey whistled into thepany in the morning. Since Yvonne hired him to be the manager of the film


    and television department, he was now a senior member of the YS Culture.


    Some time ago, he and his team were banned by Julian so that he almost changed his way to do


    something else.


    Later, Yvonne found him and said that she had set up apany and wanted to cob with him. He


    agreed without hesitation.


    Regardless of whether Yvonne had the ability to run apany, her father, Randolph, was rich.


    Randolph only had one daughter, Yvonne. He would definitely throw a lot of money into Yvonne''s


    It was said that Randolph had bought this magnificent floor for his precious daughter.


    After sitting in the office for a while, Yvonne''s assistant came to find her, saying that Yvonne was angry


    in the office and asked him to go and have a look.


    Harvey had a bad feeling. "Is there something wrong with Vincent''s script?"


    It was no wonder that Harvey had such a hunch. He had done something wrong and felt guilty.


    He hurriedly went to Yvonne''s office. After hearing what Yvonne said on Vincent''s phone, his face


    turned pale.


    It wasn''t a small matter to inform to public, so he immediately said, "Then let''s apologize to Emelia."


    "Impossible!" Yvonne shouted sharply, "I won''t apologize to Emelia. It''s impossible for me to apologize


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    to her for the rest of my life!"


    Harvey was confused. "What can you do if you don''t apologize? Do you want to be disgraced?"


    Yvonne gritted her teeth and remained silent for a long time.


    Harvey was puzzled. "What kind of feud do you have with Emelia? It''s not a big deal to apologize. It''s


    just a few words. You lose nothing."


    Of course, Harvey didn''t understand. The flirting between women was subtle and awkward.


    Yvonne said grumpily, "She is Julian''s ex-wife. Since I broke up with Julian and she began to hook up


    with him four years ago, I have hated her!"


    "If it weren''t for her, Julian and I would have married earlier!"


    Harvey opened his mouth wide in shock. "Emelia is Julian''s ex-wife?"


    For some reason, Harvey felt that he had been tricked by Yvonne.


    If he had known that Emelia was Julian''s ex-wife, he wouldn''t have agreed to let the director harass


    Emelia from the very beginning.


    He understood Julian. Although they had divorced, Julian still had an inexplicable desire to protect


    Emelia who had once belonged to him. No wonder in the past, Julian had helped Emelia, and had even


    banned him and the director.


    Harvey finally understood why Yvonne was unwilling to apologize to Emelia. But after thinking for a


    while, he said, "Mr. Sullivan, no matter what old grievances you have with Emelia, the current situation


    is indeed not in our favor. We can''t confront them head-on."


    "The YS Culture has just been established. If we are informed to public, we won''t be able to take the


    next y. Wouldn''t that be worse?"


    "Justpromise now. Let''s apologize and get through this hurdle first."


    Harvey tried to persuade Yvonne.


    "It''s a big deal. If Yvonne and her YS Culture ended up like this, wouldn''t I lose my job again?"


    "I''ll think about it again." In the end, Yvonne could only say this. Seeing this, Harvey could only go out


    first.


    At this moment, Emelia was flying back to Riverside City with Julian.


    They were basically speechless all the way. After getting off the ne, Julian had arranged for David to


    pick them up.


    When he and Emelia pushed their luggage towards the parking lot, a ck car slowly stopped in front


    of them.


    As the rear window of the car rolled down, Gerhard Hughes'' face appeared in front of them.


    Emelia was very unfamiliar with Gerhard, the former father-inw.


    In her impression, she had only seen him three times, all at the family dinner of Christmas.


    Gerhard was living abroad all year round. However, he hadn''t totally forgotten he was a member of the


    family. He would attend Christmas''s Eve dinner every year, but he would normally leave on the next


    day.


    During the three hurried dinners before, Emelia hardly talked to Gerhard.


    In addition, Emelia could clearly feel that Gerhard Hughes, the same as Heather Duncan, did not like


    her did.


    She had said that in the Hughes Family, only Grandpa Hughes was kind to her.


    At this moment, seeing Gerhard again made Emelia feel awkward. After all, she had divorced Julian.


    Julian didn''t show any expression after seeing Gerhard. He knew without thinking why Gerhard, who


    hadn''te back all year round, suddenly came back for Caroline.


    Although Gerhard was ruthless, Caroline was his biological daughter after all. If Caroline really went to


    prison, it would also affect the Hughes Family''s reputation, so it was obvious that Gerhard came back


    to interfere in this matter.


    Julian turned to instruct the nearby Emelia, "Take David''s car back."


    Emelia nodded. Just as he was about to turn around, he heard Gerhard say in the car, "Since we''ve


    already met, Emelia,e with us."


    Emelia didn''t even say a word, but Julian refused on her behalf. "No need."


    Julian then stuffed the suitcase into the trunk, opened the door, and got in the car.


    Emelia breathed a sigh of relief and hurried to the parking lot to find David.


    As soon as Julian got into the car, Gerhard said lightly, "So protective? What''s wrong with taking a car


    with us? "


    Julian replied indifferently, "She''s not familiar with us."


    Gerhard would appear at this time, so it was definitely not the same time that his flightnded.


    Obviously, she had checked the flight between him and Emelia in advance. She had deliberately waited


    here and wanted to see Emelia. She had also put some pressure on Emelia quietly. After all, it was


    Emelia who wanted to sue Caroline.


    Gerhard was so angry with his words that heughed. "It''s okay that she doesn''t know me well. But


    what about you two? You''re even on a business trip together."


    Julian continued to reply with a poker face, "A business trip doesn''t mean anything. It''s just for work."


    Gerhard was speechless.


    When did his son be so good at lying?


    Caroline had alreadyined to him on the phone, saying that his son had fallen in love with


    Emelia, but now he said that he was not familiar with Emelia?


    Gerhard was so angry that he couldn''t speak for a long time. The father and son looked out of the


    window and ignored each other.


    Gerhard didn''t spend much time with his children, and now he lived abroad all year round, so he had


    no feelings for Julian. The rtionship between father and son was basically the same as that of


    strangers.


    Sometimes, Julian felt that he still had some feelings for Heather Duncan, but this father might just be a


    kind of blood rtionship in biology. He really had no other feelings.


    Therefore, seeing that Gerhard hade back to interfere with Caroline''s affairs, Julian hated him from


    the bottom of his heart.


    He wouldn''t allow Gerhard to interfere!


    Right now, both the Hughes Family and the Hughes Group were under his control. What Gerhard


    wanted to do was nothing more than to count on Randolph Sullivan. It all depended on whether


    Randolph Sullivan had the ability to interfere.


    lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 149 Just Feeling It

    Chapter 149 Just Feeling It


    Emelia drove back in David''s car. David was more talkative, so they had a good chat.


    Although David and Maisie were twins, their personalities werepletely different.


    Maisie''s personality was extremely slow, warm, and calm. David, on the other hand, was much more


    open and outgoing. Thus, even though both of them were working beside Julian, the contents of their


    responsibilities werepletely different.


    Most of the time, David would attend social activities, and asionally, Maisie would be needed.


    When Emelia got home, he tidied up a little and received a call from Arthur. Arthur said on the phone


    that he woulde to help her look at theputer. This was a big deal, so Emelia quickly agreed.


    Twenty minutester, Arthur arrived. He took off his white coat and wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses.


    At this time, he looked a little like a high-tech elite.


    After Arthur skillfully operated it, he proudly showed off to Emelia. "Now yourputer is as


    imprable as the Pentagon. Generally speaking, hackers can''t get in anymore. Free of worries."


    "Thank you so much." Emelia thanked him. After thinking for a while, she said, "By the way, you


    remember Dr. Jean Hilgard who did a therapy for mest time? I''ll treat you two to dinner some other


    day."


    Emelia thought that the doctor was rmended by Arthur anyway. They must be familiar with each


    other, so it was not a big deal to invite them to dinner together.


    Unexpectedly, Arthur almost blew water. "No! Don''t let me stay with her."


    Emelia was confused. "What''s wrong? Aren''t you colleagues?"


    Arthur said bitterly, "I don''t get along with her."


    "Oh, okay." Emelia did not force Arthur. "In that case, I''ll invite her alone."


    While speaking, Emelia grabbed his bag and was about to leave. "Let''s go. It''s noon now. I''ll treat you


    to lunch."


    Unexpectedly, Arthur refused to move awkwardly.


    "When are you going to invite her? Let me see if I have time, so you don''t have to invite us twice alone.


    You are also a busy person."


    Emelia couldn''t help butugh. "What''s the grudge between you and her? You''re going back on your


    word. On the contrary, you seem to care about her very much."


    "Who cares about her? Don''t talk nonsense!" Arthur was in a hurry to deny her words.


    "I heard that you''ve got the job of adapting Vincent''s new book. I just want to save time for you,


    alright?" Arthur ordered her again, "Call her first and ask when she''ll be free. Maybe I have to work


    overtime when she is free."


    Emelia had no choice but to listen to him. She took out her phone and called Jean.


    The two of them had a pleasant chatst time when Jean had helped her treat her. Jean smiled on the


    phone, "You don''t have to do this, Ms. Jones. It''s our duty to serve the patient, but I heard that you


    know Harry Zink. I wonder if you could get his signature?"


    "You want Harry Zink''s signature?" Emelia readily agreed. "No problem..."


    Before Emelia could finish his words, his phone was rudely snatched away by Arthur. Emelia was


    shocked.


    Arthur shouted at the phone angrily, "Dr. Hilgard, if I remember it correctly, you are 30 years old this


    year, aren''t you? Don''t you feel ashamed that an old woman in her thirties is coveting as a 20-year-old


    young man?"


    Emelia didn''t know what to say to this.


    In the past, she thought that Julian''s words were not pleasant to hear, and she used to think that Arthur


    was sensible and calm. Why did he say something so unpleasant now?


    To tell a girl that she was an old woman in her thirties. He''s gonna be single forever.


    However, Jean didn''t sound like she was angry on the phone. Emelia stood by the side and vaguely


    heard Jean reply to Arthur with a chuckle, "What''s there to be ashamed of? Many men like young girls,


    so what''s wrong with 30-year-old women wanting young boys?"


    "Ridiculous!" Arthur was so irritated that his face turned red. With a sneer, he hung up the phone.


    Emelia raised her hand to pinch her forehead and said to Arthur with a headache, "Doctor Hudgens,


    isn''t it a little inappropriate for you to treat her like that just now?"


    "Besides, she just said that she wanted a signature." Emelia''s words stopped at the right time. She was


    too embarrassed to criticize Arthur for saying any unpleasant words.


    Arthur said angrily, "What do you mean by just asking for an autograph? I think she just wants to flirt


    with him!"


    Emelia spread out his hands and said, "Dr. Hilgard seems to be single, right? To put it bluntly, what


    does it matter even if she wants to flirt with Harry Zink? Don''t tell me she seem to have done something


    outrageous?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Arthur was speechless by Emelia''s calm question.


    Emelia added, "You''re so angry because you like Doctor Song, right?"


    Arthur''s performance was abnormal. If Emelia couldn''t sense anything, it would be too slow.


    "I-" A trace of embarrassment shed across Arthur''s handsome face. Then he grabbed hisputer


    bag and said to Emelia in a hurry, "I''m leaving. You can go."


    Emelia said hurriedly, "I still have to treat you to dinner."


    "I''ve got my bag. Is he going to leave now?"


    "No, it''s no big deal." Arthur said that he as left, so Emelia had to give up.


    There was no need for dinner. Emelia didn''t want to go out and eat, so she ordered a takeout for


    himself.


    While waiting for the delivery, Emelia called Jean again.


    Emelia said apologetically, "Dr. Hilgard, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect Dr. Hudgens to take my phone away."


    Emelia then exined the whole thing to Jean. Jean said calmly, "It''s all right."


    Emelia thought for a moment and asked, "Between you and him?"


    Jean didn''t hide anything and told her the truth. "When I was studying abroad, I slept with him several


    times. I forgot it a long time ago, but he seemed to have a lot of opinions on me."


    Emelia opened her mouth in surprise, but she couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    Were all the people living abroad so open?


    Could she forget Arthur after sleeping a few times?" And Arthur doesn''t seem to be such an


    unforgettable man, does he?"


    Arthur was tall and handsome, and his temperament was also extraordinary. It was said that he was a


    genius when he was studying. How could Jean forget such a man so easily?


    Seeming to have sensed Emelia''s surprise, Jean exined with a smile, "To be honest, I slept with with


    him at that time just because I felt that I had buried myself in books for so many years and was still a


    virgin. So I found a man who seemed nice in all aspects to have a try."


    "And at that time, we will graduate very soon. After graduation, we will definitely go our separate ways


    and forget about each other." Speaking of this, Jean was also a little helpless. "Who could have thought


    that I would run into him again after I settled down and found a hospital to work?"


    "I see." Emelia murmured to herself.


    Therefore, Jean really just wanted to have fun with Arthur, but Arthur took it


    seriously. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 150 Send a Gift to Emelia

    Chapter 150 Send a Gift to Emelia


    Jean added, "I''m also sorry for troubling you because of this. Don''t worry, I''ll tell himter."


    "Alright." Since this was between Jean and Arthur, Emelia couldn''t say anything else.


    However, based on personal intuition, Emelia felt that if Jean really confessed to Arthur that he was just


    a cannon friend, Arthur would go crazy.


    After lunch, Emelia took a taxi to the pet store that Viggo had told her before and took the kitten that he


    had kept home.


    Viggo''s cat was a snow-white Persian cat, named Mimi. It could be seen that it had always been taken


    good care of by him. The snow-white cat''s every movement was leisurely and elegant, just like its


    master''s temperament.


    Because it was the first time she hade into contact with Emelia, Mimi was still a little afraid. But


    after Emelia took it home and yed with her for a while, Mimi slowly became familiar with Emelia.


    Beasts also understood human nature. Perhaps it sensed that Emelia would definitely be a gentle


    master, so their sister stuck in Emelia''s arms and refused toe down.


    Emelia gently rubbed her soft chin. She felt like a ything had lost her mind. She didn''t want to work


    at all.


    What should she do?


    A man and a cat were having afortable time together, and the doorbell of Emelia was pressed.


    Emelia gently put Mimi down and got up to open the door.


    The person standing outside the door was Julian. Before Emelia could ask him what was going on, she


    was immediately attracted by the cat carrier in his hand, because there was a small kitten poking out


    his head to look at her.


    With timid and soft eyes, Emelia''s heart melted in an instant.


    It took her a lot of effort to look away from the kitten. She pointed at the kitten in confusion and then


    asked Julian, "Are you...?"


    She remembered that Julian didn''t like small animals at all. She still remembered clearly the impatience


    in his eyes when she proposed to raise a pet.


    Julian handed the suitcase to her and looked a little ufortable. "It''s for you."


    He had always been a man of action.


    After making up his mind to give her a pet, he quickly contacted the pet store that Phil rmended to


    him. After returning home with Gerhard, he left quickly.


    He immediately went to the pet store and brought the cat with him.


    As for why he chose this cat, it was because he saw it at first sight after he went in.


    Its eyes were timid and soft, which made him think of Emelia at once.


    That was how she looked at him when she was with him at first.


    Emelia''s entire body froze in ce. He stared nkly at Julian and the cat in his hands, not knowing


    what to do at all.


    Howe all of a sudden Julian was giving her a cat?


    Moreover, it was unbelievable that Julian would take the initiative to give her something she liked.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak for a long time, Julian simply walked in with the cat.


    As soon as Julian entered the door, he saw a snow-white cating out of the study and meowing at


    the kitten in his hand.


    Julian was fine, but the cat in his hand was frightened and trembling in the suitcase.


    Hearing crying of Mimi, Emelia came back to her senses. She quickly went forward and picked up Mimi


    tofort her in a gentle voice. "Mimi, be good, this is our new friend."


    "Come, let''s say hello."


    While speaking, Emelia raised Mimi''s pink paws and gently greeted the kitten in the cabin.


    Although Emelia didn''t explicitly say that she wanted to ept this cat sent by Julian, her words


    already represented her position.


    Julian was very happy that he had sessfully sent the gift, although he didn''t show it on his face.


    But when he saw the cat in Emelia''s arms, his good mood disappeared in an instant. He said


    unhappily, "Is this the cat of Viggo?"


    Emelia nodded. "Yes, it''s called Mimi."


    Julian snorted and took a step back, saying, "You''re really fast!"


    Then he put the cat on the ground and said, "What about it now?"


    Only then did Emelia realize that she had just said that this was a new partner, which meant that she


    had epted the cat indirectly.


    Although she didn''t want to ept Julian''s gift, she really had no resistance to the kitten.


    "I can raise it." After saying those words, Emelia didn''t forget to say thanks to Julian. "Thank you."


    Seeing that the little kitten in her arms had calmed down, she put her on the ground first. Then he


    walked over, squatted down and opened the cabin.


    She greeted the kitten that had shrunk to the innermost side gently, "Hello, little fluff ball."


    Because she didn''t know its name, Emelia had to call it that.


    Perhaps animals also had intelligence. The little kitten seemed to feel that Emelia would not hurt it and


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    walked out of the cage timidly.


    Emelia didn''t immediately touch it to avoid scaring it. Instead, he asked Julian, "By the way, how old is


    it? Does it have a name?"


    Julian replied in detail, "He''s four months'' old, already vinated, very healthy."


    If it weren''t for the good conditions in all aspects, he wouldn''t have chosen it.


    In fact, it didn''t have a name, but Julian casually said, "It''s called Wealthy."


    Did she hear wrongly?


    Wealthy?


    It''s just a bit incredible when it came out of Julian''s mouth


    She looked at the cute little girl and was not satisfied with the name. "Did you name it?"


    Julian calmly replied, "Yes, we businessmen like this name. We wanna make more money, right?"


    Sure¡­


    She decided not to judge his taste for cat names


    "Well, let''s call it Wealthy." She greeted the little fellow softly, "Hello, Wealthy Hughes."


    Julian was unhappy. "Why Hughes?"


    He always felt like he was a cat too.


    Emelia looked up at him, her eyes full of innocence. "Aren''t you the one who bought him? Of course he


    have to take after your surname."


    Julian choked for a moment, but from this point of view, he could feel that she was not very satisfied


    with the name Wealthy, so she deliberately called him Wealthy Hughes to make trouble for him.


    For the first time in his life, this was the first time that Julian had felt that Emelia was making trouble


    with him. Although it was a secret fight, it was quite interesting.


    He pretended to be very satisfied and nodded. "The pet I gave you got my family name? Not bad."


    This time, Emelia felt awkward. Why did it feel like this kitten was their child?


    "Forget it, I''d better give him a new name." She tilted her head and thought for a moment. "Just call him


    Fluffball."


    "Look at this little fluff ball. My heart is going to melt." lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 151 Obvious Jealousy

    Chapter 151 Obvious Jealousy


    Emelia lowered her head and whispered to the kitten. Although the kitten was not used to this strange


    environment, it did not show too much anxiety and uneasiness.


    Julian looked down at the person squatting on the ground. Her eyes were so gentle that they were


    beyond words. He couldn''t help but wonder in his heart, if they had a child at that time, wouldn''t they


    have to get divorced?"


    With such a good personality, she must be gentle and patient to their babies.


    Yet...


    What was he thinking back then? How could he say that she didn''t deserve to have his baby? Maybe


    now even if he wanted to have a child with her, she wouldn''t want to.


    When his thoughts back to reality, he said again, "I still have a lot of things like cat food and cat sand in


    my car. I''ll get them up."


    In order to make little cat better adapt to the new environment, Julian brought the cat basin, cat nest,


    and so on. With the familiar smell around, it could fit in faster.


    "Yeah." Emelia nodded gently. "Thank you."


    Julian wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Then he went downstairs to get


    something.


    He had been busy for more than half a day and had not eaten yet. He wanted to ask for lunch, but he


    didn''t know if she could let him eat.


    No need for too much. A bowl of home-cooked noodles was enough.


    Julian was busy running back and forth twice before he carried all the things he had brought for the cat


    from the car to Emelia''s ce.


    The reason why he had prepared so many things was that he was worried that Emelia would receive


    this kitten as a gift too suddenly. There was nothing about the kitten at home, which would make her


    flustered, so he bought the whole set.


    There was everything the kitten needed, including the drugs, so Emelia didn''t need to spend time


    shopping for the cats for a while.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After receiving the items, Emelia began to clean up. She settled down the cat beds and litter boxes.


    And then she took Fluffball to familiarize itself with her ce. Mimi, who was already familiar with this


    ce, would go to her from time to time for hugs.


    In short, Emelia was so preupied with the two cats that shepletely forgot about Julian''s


    existence.


    Julian waited silently for a long time. He was so hungry that he couldn''t stand it anymore, so he said, "I


    haven''t eaten yet."


    Emelia, who was squatting on the ground and devoted herself to cultivating feelings with the two


    kittens, looked up at him in surprise. "Didn''t you eat at home with your father?"


    He came back with Gerhard Hughes, didn''t he? Emelia thought that he would eat lunch with Gerhard


    and Heather matter what.


    Julian said angrily, "No, I left after sending him home."


    For fear that Emelia would feel that he was very heartless, after thinking for a moment, he gave himself


    an exnation. "I don''t have any feelings for him. If we sit together, we can''t even bepared to


    strangers."


    Moreover, Gerhard came back for Caroline''s sake, so he didn''t want to have dinner with Gerhard.


    After sending Gerhard off, he left on his own. Gerhard''s face darkened on the spot. He ignored it and


    left.


    Gerhard had never done his duty as a father, so he had no reason to ask him to do what his son


    wanted to do.


    Why was he so deeply in love with Grandpa Hughes


    Why did hepromise to marry Emelia for the sake of Grandpa Hughes'' health?


    Because he had been trained by Grandpa Hughes'' since he was a child. All the principles of life,


    business methods, and handling things were taught by Grandpa Hughes. It could be said that he would


    be today''s Julian, Grandpa Hughes had contributed half of his credit.


    However, Gerhard had always been focused on his own romantic life. Whether it was for him or


    Caroline, Gerhard''s deeds were not an ordinary dereliction of duty.


    Emelia knew that Julian didn''t have a good rtionship with Gerhard, so she didn''t say much. After all,


    it was the Hughes Family''s business and had nothing to do with her.


    She kindly suggested, "The takeout I ordered for lunch has been eaten, and there is nothing to eat at


    home. Why don''t you go out and eat something?"


    Julian was obviously not satisfied with her answer. He nced at her and walked into her kitchen.


    He took out a bag of noodles from the refrigerator and asked, "How about noodles?"


    Emelia felt a little helpless. "A bowl of noodles is enough?"


    Julian replied calmly, "Yes."


    Since he had said so much, Emelia couldn''t say anything else. She got up and washed her hands to


    cook noodles in the kitchen.


    After all, he had just given her a kitten that''s much to her liking. She was willing to cook noodles for


    him, but in order to express her gratitude, she thought of the beef she had cooked in the refrigerator, so


    she took it out together.


    Julian had been dying to eat a bowl of ordinary home-cooked noodles made by Emelia for a long time.


    Today, he finally got the chance.


    In fact, when he was with Emelia before, he could eat this kind of daily meal at any time. After they


    separated, he realized how rare and precious it was to be peaceful day after day.


    ncing at the spiced beef in front of him, Julian asked indifferently, "You can''t eat beef, right? Why


    are there sauced beefs at home?"


    In fact, the reason why he asked this question was that he had some expectations in his heart and


    hoped that she could say something nice, such as this was what he liked and was prepared for him.


    "I can''t eat that, but someone else likes it." For example, Nina.


    As a celebrity and a popr actress, Nina Sanchez was crazy about meat, which really confused


    Emelia. Wasn''t she afraid of gaining weight?


    Considering Nina''s preference, there''s a ce in Emelia''s refrigerator reserved for Nina''s favorite food.


    As soon as Emelia answered, he immediately felt that the noodles in the bowl and the beef on the te


    were no longer tasty. Because the first thing that came to his mind was that this was prepared for Viggo


    Johansen.


    Seeing that his expression had suddenly darkened, Emelia felt puzzled. What was wrong with her?


    Seeing that he didn''t eat for a long time, she stood up and said, "If you were okay, I''ll clean up."


    Julian saw that she was really going to clean up, so he quickly ate again.


    But after a few bites, he said in a muffled voice, "I thought you prepared this beef for Viggo."


    Emelia was somewhat speechless.


    Was he angry because of this?


    Julian asked again, "Do you often cook for Viggo?"


    At the thought that Viggo could also enjoy Emelia''s cooking like he did in the past, Julian was in a bad


    mood.


    When he first learned that Emelia and Viggo were together, he felt quite calm. But recently, he became


    more and more restless, and the desire to get Emelia back became stronger.


    "No." Emelia replied, so Julian let out a sigh of relief.


    However, the next second, he heard her say, "He cooks for me."


    ...


    If he had known that he would get such an answer, he wouldn''t have asked in the beginning.


    Viggo cooked for Emelia, which made Julian even more dejected. One the arena of "Winning Over


    Emelia''s Heart", it was one point to Viggo Johansen. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 152 I Want to Go After You

    Chapter 152 I Want to Go After You


    At this point, Julian felt that he could not bear it any longer.


    Therefore, he put down the chopsticks in his hand and looked at Emelia who was sitting opposite him


    seriously. He solemnly dered, "Emelia, I don''t want to endure anymore."


    Emelia waspletely confused. "What?"


    Julian''s voice was loud and clear, "I''m getting you back."


    Emelia was slightly startled.


    Actually, he had admitted that he had fallen in love with her in the warehouse where she had been


    kidnappedst time.


    But at that time, she was in the panic of being kidnapped. She was not in the mood to think about what


    he said at all. She even vented a lot of negative emotions on him because the person who kidnapped


    her was Caroline.


    When they were at the hotel in the Capital, he said that he should tie her up and re-marry her. She only


    thought that he was drunk.


    This time, he unexpectedly said he wanted to chase after her...


    Emelia came to her senses and replied calmly, "I have a boyfriend now."


    Julian simply said, "So what?"


    Emelia was speechless.


    Julian said angrily, "We can get divorced after getting married. So what if you have a boyfriend? You


    two will break up sooner orter!"


    If they didn''t break up, he would make them break up! Julian swore in his heart.


    Emelia was so angry that he couldn''t say a word. Although she was only a nominal male and female


    friend of Viggo, was it still a person for Julian to curse others to break up like this?


    At first, she was moved because he gave her a cat, but now she quickly got up from the table and said


    unhappily, "Eat quickly, and leave after you finish eating."


    Julian grabbed her hand and said seriously, "I''m not joking with you."


    Emelia withdrew her hand, and with a serious look, she said, "Julian, I think you need to get to know


    your feelings for me again."


    Julian raised an eyebrow. In a frank voice, Emelia said, "I don''t think you''ve fallen in love with me.


    Perhaps it''s just because you can''t get what you want, and that''s why you have an illusion about me."


    ...


    Obviously, she didn''t believe him at all.


    He pressed the tip of his tongue against the back of his head and suppressed the rising fire pressure.


    Then, he asked her, "I''m already thirty-two years old.


    How could I not understand my heart?"


    Emelia didn''t say anything, but her eyes clearly showed everything: She just didn''t understand.


    Just as he was about to say something, Emelia said, "There''s another possibility."


    Julian raised his eyebrows, indicating for her to continue. Emelia took a step back and said with a face


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    full of vignce, "You''ve been holding a grudge about being divorced by me, so you want to take


    revenge. You n to get me back now and then dump meter."


    Julian was so furious that his lungs were about to explode. "Have you mistaken real life for the scripts


    you write?"


    What did she mean by deliberately chasing her back and kicking her back for revenge?


    If he wanted to take revenge, there were many quick and easy ways. Why would he take all the


    troubles and sacrifice himself as well?


    "You..." Before he could say anything, Emelia''s phone rang.


    After she picked up the call, Yvonne''s voice came from the other end. "Emelia, are you free tomorrow?"


    She could tell that Yvonne was very reluctant to call her, but she had been restraining herself.


    Emelia replied calmly, "Anything wrong?"


    Yvonne sneered and said, "What''s wrong? Don''t you know? Mr. Longerich wants me to apologize to


    you in person and ask for your forgiveness. Otherwise, they''ll report me and mypany."


    Emelia was surprised. Vincent said before that she had passed the test and asked Julian toe back


    and prepare to sign the contract. He also said that he would deal with Yvonne''s matter.


    Emelia didn''t expect Vincent to ask Yvonne to apologize to her in person. She had to admit that


    Vincent''s suggestion was really in Emelia''s mind.


    For a creator like her, such an apology was really necessary.


    And for a proud and conceited person like Yvonne, her self-esteem would definitely be severely


    damaged if she apologized, and the person whom she should apologize to had always been a thorn in


    her side.


    Yvonne must be blowing her stack. Emelia thought about it and felt very happy. She had to thank


    Vincent someday.


    Therefore, Emelia calmly agreed. "I have time tomorrow. Where do you want to meet me?"


    Yvonne had done so many things to her, so she really needed to apologize to her.


    Yvonne was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She didn''t expect that Emelia would shamelessly and


    calmly ept her apology.


    She thought that Emelia would say something like "no need", so that she could have an excuse to get


    rid of Vincent for herself.


    Yvonne was so angry that she couldn''t say a word. Julian, who was beside Emelia, took a pen and


    wrote down the name of a coffee shop on the paper. Emelia said, "Since you don''t want to say it, then


    I''ll choose a ce. Let''s go to the Old Time Cafe."


    As soon as Emelia finished speaking, Yvonneughed mockingly at her. "Emelia, do you know what


    the quality of this cafe is? Can you afford to invite me to have coffee in such a ce?"


    Yvonne seized every opportunity to mock Emelia. She wished that she could trample Emelia under her


    feet with her family background.


    However, Emelia was neither humble nor arrogant. "Miss Sullivan, I don''t know what I''ve done to make


    you think that I can''t even afford a cup of coffee?"


    Yvonne sneered and said, "Old Time Cafe doesn''t charge you by the cups of beverage you order. It not


    only sells coffee, but also its ssy high-end environment. It''s charged by hours!"


    Emelia naturally knew about the cafe. Back then, in order to learn how to make good coffee, she had


    even studied there for several hours.


    That cafe was under the name of Ezra Cantillo. Otherwise, she would not have the right to learn from


    him.


    At this time, after Yvonne volunteered to introduce Old Time Cafe to her, Emelia said with a faint smile,


    "I have a project called "Princess Lenia" in my hand and have won Mr. Vincent''s script. I''m not short


    of money."


    Herid-back tone and the hint of showing off that she had passed Vincent''s test infuriated Yvonne on


    the spot.


    Yvonne gritted her teeth and said on the phone, "Okay, then we''ll meet at 10 o''clock tomorrow


    morning."


    Before Yvonne hung up the phone, Emelia reminded her in time, " Miss Sullivan, don''t me me for


    Yvonne directly hung up the phone.


    After the call, Julian temporarily forgot that he had just been angered by Emelia. He frowned and


    asked, "What does Yvonne want to see you about?"


    Emelia told him about Vincent''s winning the apology of Yvonne to her. Julian''s expression was cold,


    "She does owe you an apology."


    Then he said, "You should know that Old Time Cafe is Ezra''s. If you have any business meeting in the


    future, you can go there. The shop assistant will protect you."


    lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 153 Backfire

    Chapter 153 Backfire


    The Old Time Cafe and the Fleur Club that Julian often went to all belonged to Ezra. They were also


    the ces where they met with important people.


    In addition to their daily work, every staff in these two ces was very good at martial arts. Once


    something happened, they woulde forward to protect them as soon as possible.


    After what Caroline had done, Julian was very concerned about Emelia''s safety.


    Emelia could sense something from Julian''s solemn tone. In disbelief, he asked, "Those shop


    assistants don''t know kung fu, do they?"


    Otherwise, why would he say that they could protect her?


    Julian replied indifferently, "What do you think?"


    Emelia sucked in a breath of cold air, and then asked vigntly, "Julian, are you doing legal business?"


    A coffee house where the staff were all martial artists? She thought this was only possible in films or


    TV dramas.


    Julian was so angry that heughed. "If I''m not running a legal business, could I be ranked as one of


    the top ten excellent young men in Riverside City?"


    Hearing this, Emelia let out a sigh of relief.


    Julian and Ezra had been selected as the top ten young talents in Riverside City year after year. If they


    were recognized by the government, they couldn''t be reckless.


    Julian exined, "Every industry has its own dangerous side. We did this for our own safety."


    Not everyone could ept failure. Some people would take risks if they could not get what they


    wanted. They would do anything, and the more money they were involved in, the more unsafe they


    were.


    They were also doing this for self-protection and self-defense. It was their learned experience to


    prepare for unexpected situations.


    "Sure." Emelia nodded, and then said, "What about Annie, whom I learned from how to make coffee,


    she knows how to fight too?"


    Annie was a barista at Old Time Cafe. She had learned how to make coffee from Annie.


    Julian nodded, "Yes, Taekwondo ck belt, champion of MMA."


    Emelia was shocked. She really couldn''t imagine that Annie, a patient and meticulous barista, was


    actually an MMA fighter. She couldn''t tell it at all back then.


    Julian added, "When you have nothing to do, you can ask her to teach you a few moves to defend


    yourself."


    Emelia felt that this suggestion was quite a good one. Just as she was about to nod in agreement, she


    saw that Julian were sizing her up and down, he said, "With your body, it''s better for you to have a


    bodyguard."


    Emelia was rather unhappy. "What''s wrong with my body?"


    She admitted that although she was thin, it didn''t mean that she didn''t know how to protect herself.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Julian looked at her deeply a few more times, and then said in a hoarse voice, "No, it''s not a big deal.


    You still look very sexy."


    Emelia was speechless.


    SOS: what should she do when her ex-husband was suddenly flirting with her?


    Julian looked calm and lowered his head to eat again.


    She couldn''t look at him anymore, or she really wanted to bite him.


    Julian didn''t expect that he would get himself turned on even though he was teasing her. As he ate, his


    mind was filled with the images of them in bed before.


    As a result, after he finished his meal, he quickly got up and left. Otherwise, he was afraid that he


    would do something to Emelia.


    After leaving far away, Emelia''s entire body rxed. Mimi was quite familiar with this ce, and from


    time to time, she would wrap herself around his feet. Fluffball was still a bit timid, who crawled to the


    bottom of the sofa andy there, noting out no matter how Emelia tried.


    Emelia had no choice but to let him slowly adapt itself to the environment.


    Just like everyone''s character was different. The kitten''s character was also different. At first nce,


    Fluffball''s character was introverted, which was quite simr to Emelia''s.


    Emelia then called Vincent. First, he cared about Ms. Vincent''s condition, then thanked Vincent.


    Although he didn''t know what Yvonne''s apology looked like, Emelia still felt Vincent''s good intentions.


    Vincent said in a very kind tone on the phone, "I am also the founder. I understand the anger of being


    cheated, so I made such a decision on my own."


    "I didn''t report her because I had seen through her at a nce. With Yvonne''s character, herpany


    won''tst long." Vincent slowly analyzed Emelia. "So what if her father is rich? No matter what kind of


    business she runs, she cannot go far only by the power of money."


    "Yes." Emelia agreed with Vincent''s words.


    Therefore, Vincent asked Yvonne to apologize to her first and let Emelia vent her anger. As for Yvonne


    and herpany, the reality would teach her how to behave in the future.


    After the official conversation, Vincent suddenly asked Emelia, "Emelia, how old are you this year?"


    Although Emelia was puzzled why Vincent suddenly asked her this question, she still answered


    honestly, "Twenty-six years old.


    "


    Vincent paused and continued to ask, "Then when will your birthday be?"


    "January 10." Emelia replied.


    Vincent fell silent again. Emelia asked in confusion, "Mr. Longerich, why did you want to know my


    birthday?"


    Vincent smiled and said, "Nothing. I just somehow felt that we were like old friends."


    Emelia was extremely happy. "Thank you."


    In fact, her impression of Vincent was also very good. Somehow, she always felt that Vincent had an


    inexplicable sense of intimacy.


    Although she had never seen Vincent before, Vincent was also Emelia''s idol, that day when she saw


    him, she had a better impression of Vincent.


    Emelia felt that Vincent was the only perfect man in her dream.


    He was handsome, elegant, and talented. The most important thing was that he had a deep affection


    for his wife for decades.


    After Vincent asked her a few questions, they hung up the phone without saying anything.


    The next morning, Emelia arrived at the Old Time Cafe as promised. This cafe was located on the top


    floor of Ezra''spany. The entire floor belonged to this cafe.


    It was no wonder that Ezra ced it in a coffee shop that sold elegant environment and had a high


    taste.


    As soon as Emelia stepped into the coffee shop, she saw Yvonne waving at her smugly from a seat not


    far away by the window.


    Emelia was toozy to talk to her. She had an appointment with Yvonne at ten o''clock, but at 9:30,


    Yvonne called her and said that she had arrived. The consumption had begun to count, so she covered


    her wallet.


    "Dear!" With a cheer, a beautiful and lovely girl dashed out of the bar. Giving Emelia a bear hug, she


    lifted her off the ground and spun around.


    Emelia was speechless.


    With Annie''s strength, Emelia finally believed that she was a Taekwondo ck belt.


    Seeing that Emelia had such a close rtionship with Annie, the chief barista, Yvonne who was sitting


    not far away felt gloomy and embarrassed. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 154 Creating Obstacles on Purpose

    Chapter 154 Creating Obstacles on Purpose


    Yvonne would never have thought that Emelia would be so familiar with the chief barista of this cafe.


    One had to know that when she ordered coffee, the girl had been indifferent to her with a cold face.


    If it weren''t for her serious business today, she would haveined about her.


    Also, she thought that Emelia, a bumpkin, had never been to such a high-end cafe.


    Just as she was about to re up, the coffee maker patted her chest and said loudly to Emelia, "Today,


    you can chat as much as you want. It''s all on the house."


    Emelia was surprised. "For free?"


    The barista smiled and said, "Yes, it''s my treat."


    Yvonne''s nose was almost out of joint.


    She deliberately came half an hour in advance. The coffee she ordered was still the most expensive in


    order to make Emelia spend more money. As a result, the barista said that she invited Emelia today...


    Yvonne''s chest was choked with anger. She was so angry that her stomach ached.


    Emelia said to Annie with embarrassment, "That''s so kind of you."


    "What''s wrong with that? Aren''t we close friends?" As Annie spoke, she raised her arm and wrapped it


    around Emelia''s shoulder.


    Annie''s character was so carefree and straightforward, but although she behaved like a tomboy, she


    was very quiet and scrupulous when she made coffee, and her skills were superb. She had won almost


    all the champions in various coffeepetitions.


    It was hard for Emelia to refuse. "Then I should thank you first. You go ahead with your work. I''ll be


    there."


    After saying goodbye to Annie, Emelia slowly walked towards Yvonne''s seat. As soon as she sat down,


    Yvonne said sarcastically, "Emelia, you''re quite capable. You know everyone."


    Emelia said indifferently, "Don''t you know that this cafe is Ezra Cantillo''s?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Yvonne snorted. "Of course I know."


    After that, Yvonne deliberately added, "Caroline and I used to drink coffee here everyday.


    How could I not know?"


    Yvonne deliberately showed off that she had a good rtionship with Caroline, which stimted


    Emelia, who had just been hurt by Caroline, but in fact, Emelia didn''t care about this anymore.


    Julian was meaningless to her. Why should she care about Caroline?


    "Since you knew it''s Ezra''s, what''s strange that I was familiar with the people here?" Emelia asked


    Yvonne generously, "When I learned how to make coffee, it was Ezra who introduced this ce to me."


    When it came to coffee, Yvonne was so angry that she gritted her teeth again, because Emelia''s coffee


    was made for Julian.


    Emelia kindly reminded Yvonne, "Although Annie just said that I don''t need to spend money today, I


    think we''d better not waste time. Didn''t youe to me to apologize? Let''s start."


    Hearing Emelia''s words, Yvonne felt a little shamed. How could she bear such anger? She immediately


    raised her hand and pointed at Emelia, shouting, "Emelia, who do you think you are!"


    Emeliazily pushed Yvonne''s hand away and said with a calm expression, "Yvonne, where did you get


    this sense of superiority from? You always think I''m inferior to you in every aspect."


    Before Yvonne could say anything, Emelia added, "I think it''s because of your rich family background,


    isn''t it?"


    Yvonne sat on the sofa with her arms crossed and proudly raised her chin. "I just rely on my family


    background. Do you have such a family background?"


    "Isn''t it said that Oliver Jones is not your biological father?" Yvonne said with a look of disgust, "Who


    knows where your biological fatheres from? Maybe he''s even worse than Oliver Jones."


    Yvonne''s words were so mean as to nder Emelia''s biological father. Emelia was not angry. She just


    said calmly, "But, life is long. No one can tell what they will be like in the future, right? Maybe you will


    not be as good as me in many years."


    "I''m talented and capable. Even if I don''t write the script in the future, I can open a coffee shop to earn


    a living, or even a restaurant. But what about you? Miss Sullivan, without your father, I''m worried that


    you will fall into a state of begging on the street in the future."


    Emelia wasn''t exaggerating, nor was she bragging.


    She believed that she could make a living in the future. As for Yvonne, that was not necessarily the


    case.


    Yvonne trembled with anger, but she couldn''t say a word.


    She had never known that Emelia was so sharp-tongued and even a little mean.


    Emelia was very satisfied with Yvonne''s anger. She didn''t deny that she was making things difficult for


    Yvonne.


    In fact, Emelia was not the kind of person who deliberately made things difficult for others. She thought


    that as long as Yvonne apologized to her sincerely, she would let it go.


    However, Yvonne was not sincere at all. Instead, she had been standing high up in front of her.


    In such a situation, what else could she do?


    Therefore, Emelia decided to spare no effort to suppress Yvonne today so that she could see herself


    clearly.


    Emelia crossed her legs and changed her position. She said again, "Also, didn''t you always look down


    on me because I climbed into his bed? And you did the same?"


    ...


    Emelia looked down at her round and clean nails casually. Her tone was as contemptuous as Yvonne''s.


    "Yvonne, it''s not that I despise you. When you were together, you didn''t sleep together. I have divorced


    him for more than a year, but he still didn''t touch you. Now that he doesn''t want you anymore, how can


    you still have a chance to climb into his bed?"


    Emelia deliberately used the word "no" topletely trample on Yvonne''s self-esteem.


    Yvonne was so angry that her face turned pale. She red at Emelia and scolded, "Emelia, you''re


    shameless!"


    "Well, I''m quite shameless, and I could be even more shameless. You wanna hear?" Emelia tilted her


    fair and pretty face and looked at Yvonne with a smile.


    Emelia chuckled. "Do you know that during our three-year marriage, as long as he was at home and I


    wasn''t on my period, we would have sex every night."


    Yvonne raised her hand to cover her chest. She was about to die of anger.


    She didn''t expect that Emelia would say such shameless words.


    Since Julian had said that he had fallen in love with Emelia, Yvonne regretted not recording Emelia''s


    words. If she did, she would show it to Julian and let him see what kind of person Emelia was.


    Emelia put away the smile on her face and announced word by word indifferently to Yvonne, "So,


    Yvonne, you are aplete loser. What qualifications do you have to be superior all day long?"


    "Emelia!" Yvonne screamed, grabbed the coffee in front of her, and wanted to pour it on Emelia to vent


    her hatred in this way.


    However, she didn''t expect that Emelia would be faster than her. She picked up the coffee in front of


    her and sshed it at her.


    "Ouch!" Yvonne''s shrill voice broke out in the cafe. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 155 People Do Change

    Chapter 155 People Do Change


    Yvonne''s scream made Ezra, who was watching the battle through the monitor screen in the staff office


    deep in the cafe, took out his ears.


    Yvonne''s voice was so loud that he felt his eardrums were almost deaf when he put on his


    headphones.


    Julian was worried that Emelia woulde to see Yvonne alone, so he told Annie and the others to


    protect Emelia, and then he came here early in the morning. Ezra had always liked to watch the fun, so


    he naturally followed.


    Just now, Emelia and Yvonne had a verbal battle, and both of them had heard it clearly through the


    surveince camera.


    Clearly, Emelia had gained the upper hand the entire time.


    However, it was easy to be cautious. He didn''t expect to hear Emelia say that she would sleep with


    Julian every day. He took off his headphones and teased Julian, "Sleep every day? Julian, you''re


    energetic."


    Julian''s eyes were still fixed on the monitor screen. When he heard this, he didn''t even look at Ezra and


    said, "What? Are you tired of it?"


    ...


    Why he had to be so sharp-tongued!


    Hearing these words, Julian felt his mouth grow dry. He couldn''t help but think back to their three years


    of marriage.


    In fact, as long as he was at home every day, they had the sex, but didn''t do it frequently.


    He was busy with his work, and he had at least one week off on a business trip every month. If omitting


    that woman''s period every month, they could only be together for half a month.


    The days when he just came back from a business trip were indeed more frequent, but every time he


    went for a business trip, there would be a long period of time.


    Therefore, for Julian, this was not a matter of physical strength. Ordinary men had this kind of


    requirement.


    Outside, after being sshed with coffee on Emelia''s face, Yvonne screamed and raised her hand to


    wipe the coffee on her face. She had put on delicate makeup today just to be superior in front of


    Emelia.


    As a result, her makeup was ruined, and she looked as embarrassed as possible.


    "Emelia! I''m not done with you!" Yvonne roared angrily.


    Emelia had already gotten up and taken a few steps back as soon as Yvonne was sshed. She was


    far away from Yvonne, so that she wouldn''t pounce on her again.


    Beside them, Annie had already walked over as if nothing had happened. If Yvonne dared to do


    anything to Emelia, Annie would definitely stop her immediately.


    Looking at Yvonne''s pathetic state with cold eyes, Emelia said lightly, "Yvonne, weren''t you the one


    who wanted to nder me first? I just fought back a little."


    If she didn''t fight back, she didn''t know how long Yvonne would have to bully her.


    If she didn''t fight back, she would be the one who had been sshed by coffee.


    Yvonne finally wiped the coffee from her face. She raised her hand and pointed at Emelia, ready to


    scold her.


    Emelia said timely, "Yvonne, I think I need to remind you that you''re here to apologize to me today."


    Yvonne''s words were stuck in her throat. Now that she was in such a state with Emelia, how could she


    apologize to her in a low voice? It would be good enough if she didn''t tear her apart.


    Out of anger, Yvonne had no choice but to take her limited-edition bag and walk away in high heels.


    Behind her, Emelia threw her a casual sentence. "I''ve said it can''t be more than three times. I''ll only


    give you three chances."


    Yvonne stomped her high heels even louder.


    After Yvonne left, Annie burst intoughter without hesitation. "Emelia, I didn''t expect you to be so


    powerful after not seeing her for more than a year. Just now, when I saw Yvonne''s frustrated look, it


    was really enjoyable."


    Before Emelia''s divorce, Annie had just gone abroad to study.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She didn''t expect that aftering back, Emelia would divorce him and leave the country. Emelia even


    changed her phone number, and Annie couldn''t get in touch with her.


    Strangely enough, all of Julian''s friends had a good impression of him.


    "I would only be beaten if I didn''t fight back." In front of Annie, Emelia put away those sarcastic words.


    After that, she walked over and gave Annie a big hug, "I''m sorry that I haven''t contacted you before."


    Emelia wanted to draw a clear line between herself and Julian. It would be best if she didn''te into


    contact with the people around him, so as not to think that she had ulterior motives to get close to him.


    Annie patted her on the shoulder, "It''s okay. I know you have your reasons."


    As the two of them were chatting, Julian and Ezra walked over from afar. Seeing that he was here as


    well, Emelia was slightly surprised, but then she was so embarrassed that she wanted to explode on


    the spot.


    He couldn''t have heard what she had just said to Yvonne, could he?


    The reason why Emelia mentioned sleeping with him was to attack Yvonne. She didn''t expect that


    Julian would hear it.


    Emelia secretly nced in the direction in which Julian and Ezra had walked out. The two of them were


    in a very far office, and the door was closed. He definitely wouldn''t be able to hear them.


    Thinking of this, Emelia calmed down.


    After walking over, he stood in front of Emelia. Lowering his eyes, he asked with concern, "Are you


    alright?"


    Emelia''s smile was a bit unnatural. "Not bad.


    "


    Although Julian might not be able to hear what she said, she felt guilty.


    So she quickly said to him and Annie, "I still have something to do. I''m leaving. Let''s talk another day."


    With that said, she was to leave.


    Julian grabbed her arm and pulled her back. He said unhappily, "What are you running for?"


    Ezra, who was standing by the side, had an ambiguous smile on his face. Emelia awkwardly withdrew


    her hand.


    "Have lunch together at noon." Julian looked at the time and announced.


    Emelia instinctively refused. "No need, I have to go home to see Fluffball as soon as possible."


    Unexpectedly, after ncing at her, Julian changed his words and said, "Then I''ll go with you to see


    him."


    Emelia was speechless.


    You don''t have to do that, okay?


    He didn''t like small animals like cats, dogs and so on.


    Thinking of this, she said, "No need, anyway, you don''t like small animals."


    Perhaps due to her repeated rejections, Julian felt a little embarrassed. He replied faintly, "I didn''t like


    you before, did I?"


    But he liked her now!


    People did change!


    But Emelia was very annoyed. She stared at him in disbelief and said, "How dare youpare me to


    cats and dogs?"


    Julian was speechless. Seeing that Emelia was about to leave in anger, he hurriedly chased after her


    and exined, "I don''t have any other intentions. I just want to emphasize that people will change."


    However, Emelia no longer wanted to talk to him. She said goodbye to Ezra and Annie and turned to


    leave. With no hesitation, he followed after her.


    Ezra and Annie couldn''t help shaking their heads and sighing behind them. Annieined, "Boss,


    Mr. Hughes really didn''t know how to say sweet words. I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to pursue his wife.


    Ezra spread out his hands. "Don''t worry. In the future, his desire to survive will make him a master of


    sweet words." lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 156 Battle for the Affection

    Chapter 156 Battle for the Affection


    "Julian, you have nothing better to do??" Emelia asked, her head aching.


    Julian frowned and said unhappily, "I bought Fluffball for you. What''s wrong with me going to see him?"


    For a moment, Emelia was at a loss for words.


    If she had known earlier that Julian would give her a cat so as to make so many contacts with her.


    Emelia would never have epted Fluffball, but now she couldn''t say anything else.


    She really liked Fluffball. Fluffball looked very beautiful.


    She didn''t know where Julian bought this cat. It was really beautiful and soft.


    In truth, Emelia was also part of the Association of appearances. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been


    fascinated by Julian''s appearance back then. Now that Fluffball looked so beautiful, how could she not


    be fascinated?


    On the other hand, Emelia felt that her personality was also very simr to hers. She was quiet, warm,


    and did not fight for anything.


    Emelia looked at Fluffball as if she had seen her past self. Her heart ached and she felt pity for her.


    Because of theseplicated feelings, she could not leave Fluffball at all.


    Because Julian insisted on going back with her to see Fluffball, Emelia had no choice but to take his


    car and leave.


    "I heard your conversation with Yvonne," Julian said as he drove.


    Emelia was speechless.


    She thought he couldn''t hear her, but when he said he could hear everything, her face turned red in an


    instant. She felt as embarrassed as she could.


    She was already in this state, but Julian continued to tease her. "I don''t know. You remember what


    happened to us before, especially in that aspect."


    Emelia rolled down the car window to let the wind outside cool down her face. Then she hesitated and


    exined, "I just wanted to attack Yvonne..."


    Julian naturally knew that she was trying to hurt Yvonne, but he still teased her on purpose because he


    didn''t want to see her blushing and embarrassed face anymore.


    Julian turned to ask her, "Why do you want to suppress Yvonne today?"


    He was worried that she would be bullied by Yvonne if she continued to do nothing, so he rushed over


    early in the morning to watch the battle. If Yvonne had anything to bully her, he would stand up for her


    as soon as possible.


    However, he didn''t expect that she would be able to fight back against Yvonne all the way, and even


    leave her in embarrassment.


    Emelia lowered her eyes and said indifferently, "I just can''t stand it anymore."


    It could also be said that this time, Yvonne used despicable means to steal her draft, which had really


    touched her bottom line.


    "Aren''t you worried about her?" Emelia suddenly asked in reply.


    Julian was so angry that he almost died of anger. He held the steering wheel tightly and turned to re


    at her. "Do you want to piss me off?"


    Emelia said curiously, "To be honest, I don''t really understand. Don''t you like Yvonne very much? Why


    did you refuse to marry her all of a sudden?"


    Just as she returned from abroad, the news that he and Yvonne were about to get married spread all


    over the ce. But suddenly, he broke up with Yvonne.


    "When did I say I liked her very much?" Julian asked her unhappily.


    Emelia was puzzled. "Isn''t that so? Didn''t you date her before because you love her very much?"


    ...


    Should he tell her that he wasn''t reallymitted in his rtionship with Yvonne before?


    He just thought that she was suitable to be the hostess of the Hughes Family in all aspects, and his


    parents were very satisfied with her, so he took the opportunity to be with Yvonne.


    He didn''t love Yvonne as Emelia had said, and it wasn''t until now that he realized that what he used to


    want was a woman who could be the hostess of the Hughes Family, and what he wanted now was the


    woman he loved.


    Whether this woman could be the hostess of the Hughes Family or not, he wanted her.


    However, Julian also knew that if he said that he didn''t like Yvonne very much, Emelia would definitely


    think that he was heartless. He almost got married, but he still said that he didn''t like her very much.


    But if he didn''t exin, it would seem that he really liked Yvonne.


    In short, at this moment, Julian felt that he had gone through so many difficult problems in the business


    world, but it was not as difficult as this question.


    So after thinking for a long time, he finally came up with a suitable word, "The rtionship between us


    is not as deep as you think."


    Fearing that Emelia wouldn''t believe him, he exined, "I didn''t even touch her..."


    Emelia looked away and said, "Did that really matter?"


    Julian was silent for a moment. After a while, he returned to her and said, "Love could grow after a long


    time ofpanying each other, isn''t it?"


    Just like him and her.


    Emelia was still stunned for a while before suddenly recalling. What did the so-called longsting


    affection mean? No wonder he deliberately emphasized the first word.


    She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. After stared at him, she looked out of the window angrily.


    She didn''t know when he became more and more shameless.


    Looking at her, Julian couldn''t help but smile.


    The two of them returned to Emelia''s residence. As soon as they opened the door, Viggo''s cat Mimi


    came to wee them. Perhaps the cat would follow its master. As soon as the little kitten saw Julian,


    she immediately meowed at him. Clearly, she wasn''t satisfied with him appearing here.


    Julian didn''t like Mimi. He found Viggo annoying, so was his cat.


    But at the same time, Emelia had already bent down and gently picked up the cat. He didn''t feel good


    at all, as though he was hugging Viggo.


    Thinking of this, he red at the cat and walked in while changing his shoes. "When will Viggoe


    back? Take his cat away quickly."


    Emelia said casually, "He won''te back in a short time."


    Julian was so annoyed.


    Viggo was really scheming. He must know that Emelia liked small animals and that his own people


    could note back, so he thought of a way to let his cat upy Emelia''s heart.


    Fortunately, he was not an ordinary person. He immediately sent a cat topete with Viggo for the


    favor.


    However, the cat he sent seemed to be extremely cowardly. He had been in the house for a long time


    but had not found him.


    "Where''s Fluffball?" He couldn''t help but ask Emelia.


    "Perhaps under the sofa." Emelia already knew a lot more about Fluffball''s personality.


    Perhaps it was because Fluffball was an introvert, or maybe there was another cat at home, so in


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    addition to eating, drinking, and going to poo, he hid away most of the time, either under the sofa or


    behind the cab.


    Julian bent down in disappointment and nned to pull Fluffball out from under the sofa. Why was the


    cat so disappointing? He hid away all day long, and he would lose its ce in the gentle and beautiful


    hostess''s arms!


    Because he was at a disadvantagepared with Viggo for the time being, he especially hoped that


    Fluffball could win the favor of Emelia as soon as possible, but Fluffball was notpetitive at


    all.

 Chapter 157 We Cant Go Back to the Past

    Chapter 157 We Can''t Go Back to the Past


    "Don''t scare him." In time, Emelia stopped Julian.


    Although he was a bit reluctant, after listening to Emelia''s words, he still straightened up. However, he


    still said, "If he hides all day, when will he be familiar with you?"


    Emelia wasn''t in a hurry. "He loves quietness. Why force him?"


    Julian nced at the cat in her arms and couldn''t help saying, "Don''t tell me you don''t care about him


    because you already have Viggo''s cat?"


    Emelia put Mimi down and let her y by herself.


    Then she looked at Julian resignedly and said, "Am I so ruthless in your eyes,?"


    Julian snorted and said, "I don''t know how you treat others, but you are ruthless to me."


    She decided to divorce and so she did, with no room for discussion.


    Now again she intended to ignore him and so she did. She even didn''t smile at him.


    Feeling that he was being unreasonable, Emelia did not want to talk to him anymore. She simply


    changed the topic. "If you want to see Fluffball, I''ll try to call him out."


    Julian simply said, "Forget it."


    He was not here to see the cat, but to see her.


    Emelia then said, "Then hurry back to thepany."


    What?


    He had just arrived and she was about to kick him out before he sat down?


    "What about lunch?" He looked at his watch and suggested kindly.


    In fact, Julian wanted to have the meal made by Emelia. The previous bowl of noodles couldn''t really


    satisfy his desire. He wanted more. He wanted to return to the days when she had taken care of


    everything.


    Emelia tied her hair up. "I''ll order takeoutter."


    She had to hurry up and finish her script, so lunch should be simple.


    Since the two cats came, she had obviously felt that she had no enough time. In the past, she could


    have spent all her time writing, but now she had to take care of the cats and apany them,


    especially to develop a bond with Fluffball.


    Hearing takeout, Julian was in a bad mood.


    "Weren''t you very fond of cooking before? But I find you''re not serious enough with your meals all day


    long?" Julian realized that she hadn''t cooked much since she returned home.


    "I''m too busy to cook." Emelia didn''t think it a problem. "I have to finish the script and take care of the


    cats."


    Hearing that, Julian stood there wistfully.


    He clearly realized that Emelia was no longer what she had been.


    Even if they could be together again in the future, they couldn''t return to the past. He couldn''t live the


    life of being taken care of by her wholeheartedly.


    She had her own work and career, and he was no longer her entire world.


    He didn''t know whether he should be sad or happy for her.


    Atst, he could only choose to leave. "Then I won''t bother you anymore."


    Emelia couldn''t wait for him to leave, so she politely saw him off.


    Standing outside the door, after thinking for a while, Julian was still unwilling to give up. He said, "I sent


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    you a cat. Shouldn''t you treat me to a meal?"


    Emelia was speechless. She had never seen anyone ask for thanks for giving others something.


    Therefore, she smiled and said, "I thought you wanted to reward me for getting the right to adapt Mr.


    Vincent''s script."


    He was speechless.


    Who did she learn to be so cunning from? And she was so sharp-tongued?


    He looked at her and said with dissatisfaction, "What if you treat me to a meal?"


    Emelia thought for a moment and said, "Mr. Johansen said he woulde back in a few days and treat


    us to a celebration. How about going together then."


    Julian didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He turned around and walked away angrily.


    Emelia just felt that it was better to keep their rtions at this stage. Wasn''t it good to be business


    partners and ordinary friends like this?


    As for Julian saying that he had fallen in love with her and wanted to pursue her again, whether it was


    true or not, she refused.


    The current focus of her life was her career and now there was another cat.


    She had finished the "Princess Lenia" and was about to start the script of I Gotta Find You. There


    was no gap in between. How could she have time for romance?


    During the video call between Viggo and Emelia, learning that there was another cat in Emelia''s sent


    by Julian, Viggo fell silent for quite a while.


    He then said bitterly, "Emelia, I think Mr. Hughes... seems to be serious about you this time."


    Emelia chuckled. "Whether it''s serious or not, I don''t care."


    Viggo thought for a while and said, "I''ll go back tomorrow. Since you have another cat in your house, I


    can''t leave Mimi at your ce all the time."


    Emelia quickly said, "It doesn''t matter. I can take care of them."


    "I have something else to do when I go back." Viggo frowned and said, "Pris called me a few days


    ago, saying that she wanted to leave Tymers. I am not against it. As the saying goes, man struggles


    upwards. If she can have a better opportunity, I naturally wish her good luck."


    "I asked her about her new employer, but she said she was going to Yvonne''spany." Viggo looked


    worried. "Yvonne and herpany have no future at all, so I want to go back and meet with Pris to


    persuade her seriously."


    "You are right. In view of Yvonne''s character, if Pris goes to YS Culture, there will be no promise for


    her future." Emelia agreed with Viggo.


    Viggo shook his head and said, "In fact, Pris'' character is not that good, but she was brought into


    this industry by me after all. I still want to take some responsibility for her future."


    "When she is in Tymers, because I am there in charge, she dares not go too far. But if she goes to


    Yvonne''spany, they are birds of a feather and will cause chaos in the circle."


    "Pris rose to fame for that very book and TV show. Although I knew she had a lot of shorings, I


    still introduced her into this circle because I hoped that she could be humbler and learn and work


    harder to improve herself so that she could have her ce in the circle of screenwriters."


    "But she didn''t think of improving herself at all. Instead, she floated on air for being a screenwriter. It is


    even a long story what she did behind the scenes." When it came to Pris, even a gentleman like


    Viggo could not put in a good word.


    "If she had been half as modest and diligent as you, she wouldn''t be like this now."


    In the end, Viggo could only helplessly say, "I''ll go back and try to persuade her not to work for Yvonne.


    If she really doesn''t listen, I can''t do anything. After that, I''ll take Mimi back and you can concentrate on


    the script."


    Taking care of pets was no easier than taking care of children. In particr, the cat sent by Julian was


    still very small, so it would take Emelia a lot of effort.


    Viggo was unwilling to have Emelia be so busy, so he could only take his cat away.


    Since Viggo had made up his mind, Emelia could only agree.

 Chapter 158 Be a Nominal Daughter

    Chapter 158 Be a Nominal Daughter


    In the evening, Vincent called Emelia and asked how she and Yvonne talked during the day.


    Emelia told Vincent as it was. Vincent was very angry. "She bullied you like this just because she thinks


    you don''t have any backing and can''t do anything to her!"


    Emelia hadn''t expected Vincent to be so angry. She said gently, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll give her two more


    chances."


    Emelia wasn''t a little girl who didn''t know anything. She naturally knew that Yvonne, as well as


    Caroline, bullied her because she didn''t have any backing.


    If she was from a prominent family, they would hurriedly curry favor with her. How would they dare to


    bully her?


    "It''s useless to give her ten more chances!" Vincent said angrily, "Do you know? Her father asked


    someone to talk me into going easy on her. Isn''t it obvious that they are bullying you and don''t want to


    apologize to you?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "They asked someone to talk to you?" Emelia was utterly stunned.


    Vincent snorted, "Yes, he reached me through his connections in the Capital."


    Because Vincent was in the Capital, Randolph Sullivan directly relied on the connections in the Capital.


    Obviously, Randolph was really powerful.


    They only cared about Vincent''s attitude. As long as he let go of her and did not have Yvonne


    apologize to Emelia and did not notify the industry of Yvonne, they did not care about Emelia''s feelings


    at all.


    Emelia muttered apologetically, "I''m sorry, Mr. Longerich. If you''re bothered, I will let it go."


    Emelia knew that the worldly customs could not be avoided by anyone in any society.


    And the higher the status of a person, the more he would be bound by these worldly customs.


    Emelia didn''t know what was wrong with her. She instinctively didn''t want Vincent to be in a dilemma,


    so shepromised and didn''t apportion me to Yvonne.


    Vincent said resignedly, "Do you think I am the kind of person who will bow to evil forces like them?"


    "Not to mention that the Longerich family''s status in the Capital is not something that ordinary people


    can do. Even if I had no power or influence, I would notpromise with them. Yvonne is wrong. I only


    asked her to apologize to you rather than have the circle notified of her conduct. I am kind enough to


    her!"


    It was obvious that Vincent despised Randolph''s behavior. "It''s because Randolph, as a parent, spoiled


    children regardless of right or wrong that there are so many arrogant and despicable people like


    Yvonne in the society!"


    In fact, Vincent himself was also born into an influential and rich family. The Longerich''s was


    prestigious in the Capital, but he had kept in a low profile and had been humble for so many years. He


    did not rely on his family at all in his work.


    He seeded with his own talent. Therefore, he naturally despised Randolph for protecting Yvonne


    like that.


    Emelia didn''t know what to say. She really hadn''t expected that Yvonne had reached Vincent through


    his in order not to have Yvonne apologize to her.


    Vincent added, "Well, I actually have a way which can not only protect you but also force Yvonne to


    apologize to you."


    Emelia hurriedly asked, "What is it?"


    Vincent''s tone suddenly became a little embarrassed. "Well, after we met thest, I felt it a twist of fate


    that we met. I also appreciate your talent and like your character. Therefore, I discussed with my wife. I


    want to... recognize you as our nominal daughter?"


    Emelia was shocked. For a moment, she thought she had misheard. "A nominal daughter?"


    "Yes." Vincent said sincerely, "You must know that my wife and I have no children though we have


    been married for so many years. If we acknowledge you as our nominal daughter, we will treat you like


    our own daughter. And with the support of the Longerich family. No one will dare to bully you in the


    future in either Riverside City or the Capital."


    "I, I..."Emelia still couldn''t speak. She even wanted to cry.


    She couldn''t believe it. The writer she admired the most said that he would take her as his nominal


    daughter?


    Emelia felt it lucky to have the chance to meet Vincent and adapt his novels. She had never expected


    to have closer rtions with Vincent.


    In particr, they were to be a family by taking her as their daughter.


    Vincent knew that his proposal would shock Emelia, so he did not force her. He quickly said, "I know


    this is very serious. You must discuss it with your parents."


    "Well, I respect your and your family''s opinions. You can discuss it first. If you don''t want to, I won''t


    force you." Vincent''s words were full of understanding of Emelia.


    "But I must let you know that I intend to take you as my nominal daughter just because I like you and


    want you to have a better life and not be bullied by those like Yvonne."


    "It''s definitely not because we don''t have children that we want to have you as our daughter so that we


    can be looked after while we are old."


    Emelia choked and nodded. "I know you''re not such a person. You don''t have to do this."


    With his wealth and family background, Vincent and his wife would not need others to take care of


    them. They could spend money to hire very good nannies.


    "It''s my honor to be recognized as your nominal daughter." Emelia couldn''t exin to Vincent about her


    parents. This was not something that could be exined clearly in a few words on the phone.


    "But..." Emelia was filled with nervousness. "I''m afraid I won''t be good enough..."


    Emelia was speaking her minds. She really felt inferior.


    She was just an ordinary girl. Perhaps she had some talent in writing, but how could she get the favor


    of a big shot like Vincent?


    She didn''t even have aplete family and didn''t know who her biological father was...


    Vincent and the Longerich family were so prominent. She was worried that if she became Vincent''s


    nominal daughter, there would be gossip. She herself didn''t care about it, but what if Vincent and the


    Longerich family were involved?


    Vincent smiled indifferently and said, "It''s nonsense to say that you are not good enough. Every family


    is actually very ordinary. You don''t need to be stressed in this respect."


    "I know that you must be in aplicated mood. How about you think about it first and give me an


    answer tomorrow?" Vincent said in the end.


    "All right." Emelia nodded and agreed.


    She was indeed in aplicated mood, as if she was on an emotional roller coaster.


    After the call with Vincent, Emelia sat on the sofa for a long time without recovering.t


    In fact, she did not need to think about it, nor did she need to discuss with her family. The moment Veal


    propose to take her as his nominal daughter, she wanted to say yes, she was willing to be.


    The affection between people was wonderful. Although she had only met Vincent once, she


    instinctively felt that she was very close to Vincent and could feel the true feelings Vincent and his wife


    had to her.


    She believed that once she became their daughter, she would definitely be doted on.

 Chapter 159 It Has Nothing to Do with You

    Chapter 159 It Has Nothing to Do with You


    Emelia then told Nina about this, who was even more excited than her. On the phone, Nina kept


    screaming, "Ah ah ah ah ah ah..."


    "Emelia, you do have charm! You got yourself a rich dad after you went to the Capital!" Nina said


    happily, "Let''s see if Yvonne dares to bully you this time!"


    In terms of family background and reputation, Vincent was much nobler and more prominent than


    Randolph.


    Vincent was a big shot in the circle of writers and screenwriters, and the Longerich family behind him


    was even more prominent and influential in the Capital. How could Randolph beparable to


    Vincent?


    Emelia sighed in distress. Nina immediately guessed what she was worrying about. She continued,


    "Don''t tell me that you are not good enough to be their daughter. Mr. and Mrs. Longerich have met


    various people for so many years. Why do they choose you as their nominal daughter? It must be


    because you''re good."


    Nina gritted her teeth angrily and said, "Silly girl, you''ve really been hurt too badly by that scumbag


    Julian. You don''t have any confidence at all."


    Nina proudly encouraged Emelia, "You are the most gentle, beautiful and talented girl in the world.


    Nobody else should be Mr. Longerich''s nominal daughter except you."


    Emelia was amused by Nina. She straightened her back and said half-jokingly, "Alright, alright, I know. I


    am the most beautiful in the world!"


    Only then did Nina be satisfied. "That''s right, that''s right. You should have such an attitude and


    confidence."


    It was all Julian''s fault. The three-year marriage had destroyed Emelia''s confidence. She had been the


    campus belle and the most beautiful talented girl in the University of Riverside City. In terms of


    appearance and temperament, she could directly start a career in the entertainment circle.


    "Thank you, Nina." Emelia thanked Nina softly.


    With Nina''sfort, Emelia felt that she was not that stressed. Nina''s personality had such a charm.


    She would always affect those around her unknowingly.


    Nina joked, "There''s no need to thank me. In the future, if you be somebody, don''t forget that I''m


    your best friend."


    Emelia promised, "I''ll write a story specially for you in the future to thank you for apanying me for


    so many years."


    Especially during the three-year bitter marriage with Julian, she didn''t know what she would have


    looked like if there hadn''t been Ninaforting her from time to time.


    "Really?" Nina was extremely happy, but after that, she felt a strong sense of sadness. "What if


    Cameron and I don''t have a happy ending? How do you write it?"


    Emelia said with ease, "If you don''t have a happy ending in real life, I''ll give you one in the story. If you


    have in real life, it''ll save me a lot of trouble. I''ll write it down for you honestly."


    This idea had long been in Emelia ''s mind, but she had never carried it out.


    A few years before when she had been trapped in her marriage with Julian and had been depressed


    every day, how could she have the mood to write these?


    Now she was busy with two scripts.


    However, she still swore inwards that when she had time, she must start writing.


    She was well aware of the details of Nina''s rtionship with Cameron Dauster. She was sure that she


    could write them down with ease. If Nina and Cameron would still be together in the future, then it


    would be a love story from school uniform to wedding dress.


    Right now, this kind of story was very popr in movies and TVs. Emelia felt that there was a high


    chance that this story could be adapted to screen. When the time came, Nina could act as the female


    lead herself.


    Nina was extremely happy. "Emelia, I love you so much. I love you so much!"


    If her love story could be written into a book, it would really be a happy thing.


    Whether the ending was good or not, it was a kind of happiness.


    Emelia had a good night''s sleep. After getting up the next morning, she was about to call Vincent to


    solemnly say that she was willing to be his nominal daughter, two uninvited guests came.


    They were Gerhard and his wife Heather. They didn''t look good.


    Heather, in particr, looked away disdainfully the moment Emelia opened the door. She didn''t even


    bother to look at Emelia.


    Emelia sneered inwards. She almost threw the door to Heather and locked her out.


    If it weren''t for her education reminding her not to be so unreasonable, she would have done so.


    Gerhard looked a little better. After nodding to Emelia, he asked, "Can we go in and have a seat? I


    have something to talk to you."


    Emelia let them in. She knew without thinking that Gerhard and Heather were here for her using


    Caroline.


    She let them in because she wanted to see how they were going to deal with this matter. Would they


    blindly protect and indulge Caroline as Randolph had done with Yvonne''s matter?


    Emelia closed the door. Before she could return to the living room, her cell phone rang.


    It was from Julian. She heard him say in a deep voice on the phone, "My parents have gone to your


    house. Don''t open the door for them. Wait for me."


    ncing at Gerhard and Heather, who had already sat down on the sofa in her living room, Emelia


    replied tly, "They''ve alreadye in."


    Julian added, "Then don''t talk to them about anything first. I''ll be there in five minutes."


    Emelia thought for a moment and replied, "You don''t have toe over. It has nothing to do with you."


    Julian seemed to have been hurt by her words. After a moment of silence, he suddenly raised his voice


    and said, "Why does it have nothing to do with me? I have said I will chase you and protect you!"


    He would protect her even if he had to go against his parents.


    Therefore, when he heard that his parents were going to meet with her, he immediately rushed to her


    ce for fear that she would be bullied by his parents.


    But as far as Emelia was concerned, if he didn''t say something like that, she wouldn''t be in a bad


    mood. The moment he said he would protect her, her anger was ignited.


    "Julian, don''t you think it''s toote to say such words and do such things now?" Emelia coldly said


    these few words, and then indifferently hung up.


    When she was his wife who needed his protection the most, he ignored her indifferently.


    Now she was someone else''s girlfriend, and she had such a powerful backer like Vincent, but he


    wanted to protect her. Wasn''t it ironic?


    Her attitude towards Julian almost drove Heather, who was sitting on the sofa, mad.


    How dare Emelia give her son a cold shoulder?


    How dare she hang up his son''s phone?


    How dare she speak to her son in such an impatient and using tone?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Heather was about to scold Emelia, but was stopped by Gerhard''s gaze.


    Gerhard was tactful. He knew that Emelia had no rtions with the Hughes family at all. They couldn''t


    act as Emelia''s parents-inw to criticize her.

 Chapter 160 They Dare Lay a Finger on You?

    Chapter 160 They Dare Lay a Finger on You?


    Of course, Emelia could see Heather''s anger, but she ignored her. She walked over and sat down


    opposite them as if nothing had happened. She asked tly, "What are you foring to me today?"


    Gerhard replied in a kind tone, "Well, I know what Caroline did. She really went too far."


    Emelia didn''t speak, waiting for Gerhard to continue.


    Gerhard added, "After all, you two used to be sisters-inw. In view of that, can you give her a chance


    to reform?"


    After saying that, Gerhard looked at her quietly. Although he seemed to be negotiating with Emelia all


    the way, the pressure and faint warning in his eyes were daunting.


    Emelia calmly looked into Gerhard''s eyes for a few seconds before she suddenly chuckled.


    At first, she thought that she might not sue Caroline or not if Gerhard and Heather could be a little more


    sincere. But it was obvious that Gerhard and Heather wanted to force her topromise.


    Their arrogant was exactly the same as that of Randolph and Yvonne. The two families were indeed


    worthy of being rtives.


    Emelia smiled and asked Gerhard, "Did Caroline consider that I was her sister-inw when she did it?"


    Gerhard was rendered speechless by her words on the spot. Emelia said mockingly, "Don''t plead with


    our past. Caroline never treated me as her sister-inw, and you two have never truly regarded me as


    your daughter-inw!"


    Emelia said sharply.


    Gerhard was a little embarrassed. In his memory, Emelia was dull, not good at words, reserved, and


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    introverted. When did she be so eloquent?


    Heather was so angry that she pointed at Emelia''s nose and scolded, "Don''t be so shameless. We''re


    discussing it with you now. Believe it or not, we can stop you from suing her!"


    "In that case, stop me." Emelia didn''t make a concession. "In the broad daylight, I don''t believe you can


    cover the sky with your hands."


    Heather gritted her teeth in anger. Gerhard held down Heather, who had lost control of her emotions,


    and once again looked at the calm girl opposite him. He said in a serious tone, "Emelia, we didn''t mean


    to joke with you. You should know that in Riverside City, you are powerless to defeat us."


    Emelia remained unmoved and replied, "I''m not joking with you either."


    "Emelia!" Heather stood up from the sofa. She couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She didn''t agree at first on the idea of talking to Emelia because she had known how aggressive


    Emelia became, who looked like a different person now. It proved that she was right. How embarrassed


    they were now!


    In Heather''s opinion, they shouldn''t havee to Emelia at all. They could find someone to hit her.


    As soon as she finished roaring, there was a knock on the door.


    It was Julian who gabbled, "Emelia, open the door."


    Before Emelia could react, Heather shouted, "Don''t open it!"


    If Julian came in, they would inevitably quarrel again, because her son had lost his mind and said that


    he fell in love with Emelia.


    Moreover, he would stand on Emelia''s side regardless of their feelings.


    And if they quarreled, wouldn''t it be a joke for Emelia? Wouldn''t that make her even more proud?


    Emeliazily got up from the sofa and replied to Heather, "This is my home. Your words don''t count."


    Heather was so angry that she almost fainted on the spot likest time.


    However, although Emelia said that, she didn''t walk over and open the door for Julian.


    Emelia really didn''t intend to open the door for him. She didn''t need to rely on him to resolve this


    matter, nor did she want to owe him a favor.


    She stood there gracefully and calmly said to Gerhard and Heather, "Mr. and Mrs. Hughes, you must


    have heard of Mr. Vincent, right?"


    "So what?" Sure enough, they knew about Vincent. After all, Randolph had just pulled strings to ask for


    Vincent''s support for Yvonne. Although Julian and Yvonne were not getting well with each other now,


    Gerhard and Heather still kept contacting with Randolph and his wife.


    Emelia added, "I''m the adopted daughter of Mr. Longerich now. If you insist on using your power to


    suppress me, then I have to ask Mr. Longerich for help."


    Emelia had never been a person who bullied others with her power, but Yvonne, Randolph, and the


    Hughes couple had gone too far.


    Emelia couldn''t stand it anymore and had to announce the rtionship between Vincent and her.


    Vincent happened to have said yesterday that with the Longerich family as her strong backing, no one


    dared to bully her again. These words gave her the confidence to use Vincent today.\


    Gerhard cried out involuntarily, "What? You are Vincent''s adopted daughter?"


    Heather also looked unconvinced. They knew well what kind of person Vincent was. It could be said


    that whether it was the Hughes family or the Sullivan family, even put the two families together, they


    were not able to fight against the Longerich family in the Capital...


    "Yes, if you don''t believe me, I can call him on the spot." As she spoke, Emelia took the phone and


    dialed Vincent''s number in the shocked sight of Gerhard and Heather.


    Outside, the knocking on the door became more and more urgent, but Emeliapletely ignored it.


    After saying hello to Vincent on the phone, she said, "Mr. Longerich, I agreed to your proposal


    yesterday. Being your adopted daughter is a blessing from my previous life. I am very willing to do


    that."


    "Great!" Vincent''s joyful voice came through the phone through speaker. "In a few days, my wife will be


    discharged from the hospital. We will go to Riverside City to see your parents in person with a big gift."


    Vincent still didn''t know about Emelia''s family, so Emelia didn''t exin much. She just said


    apologetically, "There''s no need for a big gift, but I may have to trouble you to help me deal with some


    things first."


    "What''s wrong?" After Vincent asked her with concern, he said sincerely, "Tell me whatever it is. I will


    definitely help you. Even if I can''t do it, I will ask someone to do it!"


    Vincent''s words made Emelia''s eyes welled up with tears. Since her mother passed away, she had not


    received the love and care of her elders for a long time.


    Emelia tried her best to calm down and told Vincent that she was kidnapped by Caroline. Of course, he


    also said that at this moment, Caroline''s parents were in her home, threatening her to let go of


    Caroline.


    Vincent sounded very angry. "How dare they threaten you when their daughter did such a heinous


    thing?"


    "Let''s see if they darey a finger on you!" In such a few words, Vincent had fully expressed his urge to


    protect Emelia.

 Chapter 161 I Know You Are Not That kind of Person

    Chapter 161 I Know You Are Not That kind of Person


    Gerhard and Heather could naturally sense Vincent''s anger. They looked at each other for a while and


    then stood there in a daze.


    They didn''t expect that Emelia would be Vincent''s adopted daughter. To be honest, they couldn''t


    afford to offend the Longerich family in the Capital.


    Heather had always looked down on Emelia''s family background, so she was used to being high and


    mighty in front of Emelia. Being suppressed by Emelia now, she was so angry that she felt dizzy again.


    Especially when she thought that her precious daughter, Caroline, might really be punished by thew,


    she was even more desperate.


    Emelia ignored them and said to Vincent on the phone, choking with sobs, "Mr. Longerich, your words


    are enough. I''ll deal with it first."


    Vincent reminded her a few more words before hanging up the phone.


    Afterwards, Emelia walked over and opened the door, letting Julian in.


    She had already frightened Gerhard and Heather with the power of Vincent. It was no longer a big deal


    for Julian toe in.


    When it came to his family, she didn''t need him to stand up for her, because it had long been


    meaningless.


    Julian walked in with anger and eyed at Emelia to see if she was being treated with malice. However,


    Emelia looked away.


    "Julian, look at her! She is the good girl you fall in love with!" Heather said in an entric tone.


    Julian frowned and looked at Heather, who sneered, "You don''t know yet, do you? She''s really amazing


    now. She has be Vincent''s adopted daughter."


    Julian looked at Emelia in astonishment. She had be Vincent''s adopted daughter?


    When did this happen? Howe he knew nothing about it?


    But Emelia continued to avoid his gaze and did not exin anything to him.


    Suddenly, Heather loudly said in a harsh and vicious tone. "Oh, my god, adopted daughter. Is it sound


    like a good word? Tell me, have you thrown yourself to his arms taking the advantage of Mrs.


    Longerich''s illness?"


    Emelia didn''t expect that Heather would insult her like this. She was so infuriated that her face turned


    pale and her body trembled.


    Julian was furious. If the person who had ndered Emelia in front of him today wasn''t his mother, he


    would have pped her in the face and taught her a lesson.


    Julian gritted his teeth and stared at Heather, warning her word by word, "Mom, watch your mouth


    when you get out of here. If I hear any rumors outside, you will bear all the consequences!"


    With the majesty and sharpness umted over so many years, even his parents were shocked by


    him at this moment.


    When Heather came to her senses, her eyes were red with anger. "Julian, I''m your mother. Are you


    going to go against the whole family for this shameless woman now?"


    Hearing that ine was called shameless by Heather, Julian raised his hand and pulled ine, whose


    face was so pale, behind his back to protect her.


    Julian didn''t know what he was going through. Those persons closed him the most were trying their


    best to hurt Emelia. Caroline, his mother, and now even his father was involved.


    Julian stood in front of Heather and said coldly, "You mean you and my father and Caroline?"


    Heather did not deny it. Julian said coldly, "But Grandpa is on my side."


    The authority of Grandpa was enough to suppress Gerhard and Heather.


    Heather was rendered speechless by his words. She couldn''t speak for a moment because, to put it in


    detail, the Hughes family was in the control of Julian and Grandpa.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, she and Gerhard had no real power at all.


    The so-called charity meeting or manager was nothing but a good name.


    Julian added, " Justice will prevail. As long as you, my father, and Caroline take the correct and friendly


    attitude in this matter, I believe that Emelia won''t make things too difficult for you."


    She was so gentle and kind. As long as she saw a little sincerity, it would turn into a small matter.


    Unfortunately, neither Yvonne nor Caroline really wanted to apologize to her. In other words, they didn''t


    really take Emelia seriously.


    Thinking of this, Julian felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    It was all his fault. It was all his fault that he hadn''t given her enough protection in the past that she was


    looked down upon like this now.


    If he treasured her before, Caroline would not dare go against her.


    "You-" Seeing that Julian only spoke for Emelia, Heather was so angry that she burst into tears.


    "Well, let''s go first." Gerhard pulled Heather out and stopped her from making trouble again.


    To be honest, Gerhard also had a headache about Heather''s habit of making a fuss. If it weren''t for


    those endless troubles made by her about his cheating back then, it wouldn''t havee to this big...


    As Heather was pulled out by Gerhard crying. Julian immediately closed the door. Through the door, he


    could hear Heather crying and scolding Gerhard. "All the men in the Hughes family! You''re all


    bastards!"


    Julian didn''t want to pay attention to his hysterical mother, nor was he in the mood.


    Because Emelia had already slowly squatted down along the wall, sadly hugging herself. Even though


    he couldn''t see her expression, he could tell from her trembling shoulders that she was crying.


    Julian clenched his fists tightly to suppress the endless pain in his heart.


    Looking down at the person squatting on the ground, he said word by word seriously, "I know you are


    not that kind of person."


    He believed in her. He believed that she was purely an adopted daughter to Vincent, although he did


    not know why they had such a rtionship.


    Emelia slowly raised her head and looked at him with mockery in her eyes. "What kind of person?"


    Because of her pale face, she looked even more aloof at this time. Even her tone was impassive. She


    said, "Didn''t you always think that I was the kind of person who was shameless and coveted wealth?"


    In the three years he had spent with her, Julian had humiliated her many times about her climbing into


    his bed when he was drunk.


    She had tried countless times to exin that she had been framed by Oliver, but he never listened.


    He was certain that she was shameless, but now he said he believed that she was not that kind of


    person.


    Wasn''t it ironic?


    As she spoke, Emelia cried again. It was unknown whether it was because of Heather or because of


    Julian''s contradictory words.


    Heather''s dirty thoughts disgusted Emelia.


    It didn''t matter how Heather ndered her. But how could she talk about Vincent Longerich like that?


    Heather must have known about his reputation over the years. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 162 Be A Member of the Longerich Family

    Chapter 162 Be A Member of the Longerich Family


    "Emelia." Julian squatted down in front of Emelia and said with regret, "I know I said many impudent


    words in the past."


    "But now I know you. I know how great you are. I''ve changed my previous prejudice against you."


    "I admit my mistake, please give me a chance to repent, would you?"


    "I will take good care of you as the first step to show my sincere confess. But you beat me to death and


    ignored me now. I don''t even have a chance to prove myself."


    Especially just now, she had closed the door and refused to let him in.


    He didn''t know what was happening behind that door, and he felt so distraught at that moment.


    He also deeply felt that he was not needed by her. To be honest, he was desperate.


    Emelia had been crying, but after hearing his words, she wiped away her tears and looked directly into


    his eyes, mocking him. "Julian, you are still so selfish. You only care about your own feelings and never


    consider other people."


    Julian didn''t expect that his sincerity would make her say that he was selfish.


    Emelia seemed to have seen through him. She looked away and said, "I''m Viggo''s girlfriend now, and


    you asked me to give you a chance to treat me well?"


    "What do you take me for? Are you going to destroy me by making me a two-timer?"


    Julian was stunned by her words.


    He forgot that she was Viggo''s girlfriend again. He didn''t know what was wrong. He told himself to


    ept the fact, but he didn''t think of them as lovers in his mind.


    He didn''t know if it was because he subconsciously rejected the fact, or if they were not like a couple at


    all.


    They didn''t look like a couple.


    Just as this thought came to his mind, he stood up and picked up Emelia from the ground, and then


    pressed her against the wall.


    Julia raised his hand and stroked her chin. He stared at her with narrowed eyes and asked, "Are you


    really with Viggo? Or are you just lying?"


    For a moment, Emelia was stunned. She didn''t know why he would suddenly ask such a sharp


    question.


    She didn''t seem to have exposed herself...


    Seeing her expression, Julian became a bit anxious. "Tell me!"


    Emelia came back to her senses. She looked away in panic and said as calm as she could, "Of course


    it''s true. Why would I lie about such a thing?"


    Her attitude provoked Julian.


    His intuition told him that she was lying.


    However, she insisted on telling the truth. Julia was annoyed and sad. He lowered his head and kissed


    her hard on the lips.


    The long-lost feeling of softness of her lips aroused all the desire in his heart.


    He held her face and kissed her, regardless of her resistance.


    Had suddenly been kissed by Julian, at first, Emelia was stunned. She hadn''t thought that he would


    suddenly go crazy and do such a beastly thing to her.


    When she came to her senses, she bit him hard. Julia felt the pain and let go of her a little.


    But he still pressed her down firmly, and the aura between them was ambiguous.


    Emelia couldn''t struggle out but could only curse him viciously, "Julian, you bastard!"


    At this moment, Julia seemed to be crazy. Even though he was scolded by her, he still pinched her


    chin, pressing his thumb against her lips and asked desperately, "Have you kissed Viggo?"


    Seeing that Emelia did not speak, he covered her mouth and bit her lips hard. He asked again, "Did he


    do this to you?"


    Emelia was forced to cry by him, unable to speak at all.


    It seemed that Julian was losing control little by little. He whispered into her, "Emelia, don''t force me. I


    can do anything."


    After that, he pressed her against the wall and kissed her again.


    She would rather not to provoke him anymore. She would rather not to make him angry again.


    Otherwise, what he wanted to do was more than kissing her like this.


    Emelia was so angry that she punched him, pinched him, and scratched him.


    He was clearly bullying her and threatening her.


    Nobody knew how long the two of them had been entangled with each other. Emelia only knew that her


    clothes were in a mess. If it hadn''t been for her phone suddenly ringing, she wouldn''t have known what


    Julian would have done to her.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    With zing eyes and ragged breathing, Julian gritted his teeth and said, "Emelia, don''t lie to me if you


    are not with Viggo. Otherwise, I won''t let go of you two easily!"


    Emelia was flustered and angry. She suddenly pushed him away, ran over, grabbed her phone, rushed


    into the bedroom, and locked the door.


    It was Vincent who called. Emelia had to ignore Julian outside. She took a few deep breaths to calm


    down and then quickly picked up the phone.


    On the phone, Vincent asked Emelia with concern, "Has the Hughes gone?"


    Vincent didn''t even want to call Gerhard and Heather by their names.


    Emelia replied honestly, "Yes, they left after hanging up. They seem to know that they can''t afford to


    provoke the Longerich family."


    Although Heather had ndered her again before she left, it could be seen how exasperated she was.


    Because she knew that they were no match to the Longerich family, hence, she became angry from


    embarrassment.


    "That''s good." Vincent added, "I had asked someone to keep an eye on the thing about you suing


    Caroline. I think they can''t do anything."


    Emelia thanked him. Vincent said, "There''s no need to thank me. You were also in the right. Evil can''t


    be right."


    Vincent added, "At first, I had a good impression of Julia, but I didn''t expect him to have such a vicious


    sister and a pair of unscrupulous parents. Now it seems that he is not very good!"


    "If he is a good person, why would you divorce him?"


    Vincent hated the Hughes family so much that he even hated Julia too.


    Emelia opened her mouth, wanting to say something on behalf of Julian. But then, thinking back to


    what he had just done to her, she didn''t say a single word for him.


    Let him be hated by Vincent. He was so shameless. It would be best if everyone hated him!


    Although In fact, Julian wasn''t that bad.


    He had treated her badly in the past just because he did not love her.


    At the very least, he was not like Gerhard and Heather, who had no bottom line or human nature.


    Speaking of Julia, Vincent asked again, "By the way, the person you want to sue is his sister. What''s


    his attitude?"


    This time, Emelia answered honestly, "He supports my decision of resorting tow..."


    "Aha, he is quite righteous." Vincent said grumpily.


    After returning to the topic, Vincent said with emotion, "In fact, I''m very d that you agreed to be my


    adopted daughter. I thought my proposal would be too abrupt. I don''t know why. When you agreed, I


    felt extremely satisfied in my heart."


    "Emelia, you''ll be a member of the Longerich family from now on."


    Vincent''sst sentence made Emelia''s tears fall uncontrobly. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 163 Blacklisted Him

    Chapter 163 cklisted Him


    Emelia felt very warm in her heart.


    She didn''t know why there was such a feeling in the world. Although she only met Vincent once in the


    Capital, but there seemed to be no sense of unfamiliarity or distance between her and Vincent.


    She didn''t find it abrupt when Vincent asked her to be his adopted daughter, as if they should''ve


    belonged to the same family originally.


    After being severely hurt by Oliver, Vincent''s kindness made Emelia''s heart warm. She was unable to


    stop crying.


    Vincent was shocked and quickly said, "Why are you crying?"


    However, because he couldn''t see her face, he always felt that such concern would not work at all, so


    that Vincent''s voice sounded very anxious and nervous.


    Emelia quickly wiped away her tears and said with a smile, "I am just feeling happy, so very happy!"


    Ever since her mother''s death, the kindness and warmth she could feel from this world were very few,


    other than the warm friendship Nina had with her.


    After marrying Julian, what she got were only indifference and hurt except some warmth and care from


    Grandpa.


    That was why Emelia couldn''t control himself in the face of Vincent''s kindness.


    Vincent breathed a sigh of relief. "As long as you don''t cry unhappily, that''s good."


    "No, I''m not unhappy at all." With tears in her eyes, Emelia said, appeasing Vincent''s worries about her.


    Vincent paused for a moment and said, "Although I have recognized you as my adopted daughter, as


    for how you address us, you can call us uncle and aunt."


    "You''re definitely not used to calling us Mom and Dad. ''Godmother'' and ''godfather '' don''t sound quite


    right as well. So you can just call us Uncle and Aunt."


    Emelia murmured, "Alright."


    Vincent was so considerate that he thought of all the details.


    Vincent said, "We won''t be able to leave in the next few days. In a few days, your aunt will be


    discharged from the hospital. We''ll go to the Riverside City to see you together."


    Emelia quickly said, "No need. You don''t have toe over. I should go to the Capital to see you."


    After discharged from the hospital, Mrs. Longerich should take a rest to recover. How could she let


    them travel a long distance to see her?


    She should have gone to the Capital to visit them. It just so happened that she was free to work.


    Vincent thought for a moment and said, "It''s good for you toe. I can take you to see the Longerich


    family together."


    "Ah? Meeting the Longerich family?" Emelia was startled. Thinking of how noble the Longerich family


    was, she immediately became very nervous.


    Vincent smiled and said, "Yes, since you have be our adopted daughter, you shall meet the elders


    of our family. Your grandparents are still alive.


    They will definitely like you very much."


    "But I..." Emelia didn''t know what to say.


    She thought that she was just going to see Vincent and Mrs. Longerich first. She hadn''t even seen


    them for a few times. How could she go to see the elders and others of the Longerich family directly?


    Moreover, she was just an adopted daughter. There was no need to make such a big fuss.


    "No need to be nervous. I''ll support you." Vincent seemed to see through her. "I just said that you will


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    be a member of the Longerich family from now on. Naturally, you have to meet the elders of the


    Longerich family."


    "They can protect you in the future after they know you." Although Vincent seemed to be joking, he was


    actually serious.


    The Longerich Family was very big. Except him who had no child, his brothers and sisters, as well as


    their children, were now scattered throughout all walks of life. Ordinary people would not dare to bully


    Emelia as long as she was under the protection of the Longerich family.


    Emelia could feel how much Vincent valued her. She also knew that Vincent really wanted to ept


    her as his adopted daughter. It was the best sincerity to take her to see the Longerich family.


    Emelia no longer felt nervous and worried. "Alright, then I''ll go visit you after my works here are done."


    "Okay." Vincent also sounded very happy.


    It was only after the call with Vincent that Emelia remembered that Julian was still outside. She


    hesitated for a long time before opened the bedroom door and walked out, only to find that he was


    gone.


    Emelia let out a long sigh of relief. Fortunately, he had left, or she would not know how to face him.


    ording to what he had done to her just now, she should have torn him apart.


    At this time, her cell phone vibrated. It was a message sent by Julian, "I''ll give you some time to deal


    with the messy rtionship between you and Viggo."


    Emelia gritted her teeth in anger.


    What right did he have to say that her rtionship with Viggo was a mess?


    Originally, they were normal friends, but all because of him, their rtionship was a mess now!


    And why was he so sure that the rtionship between her and Viggo was abnormal?


    She believed she didn''t expose herself.


    "Does he think that the reason why I date Viggo is because I want to y hard-to-get with him? Does


    he think that I love him so much that I can''t fall in love with anyone else?"


    At the thought of this, Emelia suddenly felt annoying.


    In a fit of anger, she blocked him in WhatsApp, and then cklisted his phone number.


    In this way, he wouldn''t think too highly of himself, would he?


    She put her phone aside and turned to look at the two cats. When the Hughes couple came, she took


    them to the study. She didn''t know if the noise outside had frightened the two cats.


    After hearing that Emelia was calling Vincent, Julian thought about it and turned to leave. It was OK for


    him as long as she didn''t call Viggo.


    And the reason why he left was that he was nervous. He was worried that he had just forced a kiss on


    Emelia, and that Emelia would say something unpleasant to himter.


    He couldn''t bear it.


    He still remembered thest time at his house, when she went to get the album. When they burst into a


    quarrel, he also kissed her.


    What she said still frightened him till now, such as ''never love him anymore.''"


    Julian knew very well that it was evasion, but he still ran away first.


    But after escaping, he still felt unwilling. After thinking for a while, he sent a message to Emelia to let


    her deal with the rtionship between Viggo and her.


    After returning to thepany, he went to work as usual. But when it was almost noon, Emelia still


    hadn''t reply to him at all.


    Julian was worried that she would be unhappy because of Gerhard and Heather, so he simply called


    her, but it couldn''t connect.


    Helplessly, he called Maisie in and ordered, "Call Emelia. I couldn''t get through. WHy?"


    As a result, Maisie got through as soon as she made the call. Before Maisie could say anything, Julian


    took her cell phone over and asked Emelia discontentedly, "Why didn''t you answer my phone?"


    Recognizing voice, Emelia simply hung up the phone. Julian was so angry that his eyes widened.


    Maisie kindly reminded him, "Mr. Hughes, I think... Emelia probably has blocked you."


    He couldn''t get through to her, but Maisie got through as soon as she called. It was obvious that he had


    been cklisted.


    Maisie added, "Why don''t you try WhatsApp?"


    But she gathered Emelia might have also blocked Julian on WhatsApp too,


    Julian quickly attempted to send a message to Emelia via WhatsApp. As a result, he found that Emelia


    had indeed deleted him. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 164 Viggos Mysterious Girlfriend

    Chapter 164 Viggo''s Mysterious Girlfriend


    Julian was so angry that he pulled his tie. He naturally knew why she had blocked him, because he


    asked her to deal with the rtionship with Viggo.


    She was getting more and more¡­ hot-tempered. He did so much efforts to be her WhatsApp friend,


    and now she blocked him in one second.


    In other words, he could not get in touch with her in any other way other than meeting her in person.


    Taking a deep breath, Julian put his hands on his waist and asked Maisie, "If you love someone, will


    you still call him ''Mr. Johansen'' when you talk to him?"


    Maisie thought for a moment, then lowered her eyes and said lightly, "I will."


    The person she loved in her heart, she called him "Mr. Cantillo" every day.


    Originally, his intuition told him that there was no real rtionship between Emelia and Viggo, but now


    that Maisie said so, he couldn''t help doubting his judgment.


    He nced at Maisie suspiciously and wondered in his heart that whether Emelia really fall in love with


    Viggo.


    In the evening, Julian asked Ezra to have dinner together. Arthur said in the chat group that he would


    join them.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When they were eating, Arthur, who basically didn''t drink, poured himself a ss of red wine.


    Ezra joked, "What''s wrong? Did you lose your love?"


    Arthur said angrily, "I''m not in love. How did I lose it? I''m just rxing. I''ve been too tired recently. "


    Ezra said cautiously, "How''s your progress with Dr. Hilgard?"


    Arthur was speechless. "What progress can I make with her? We didn''t connect for a long time."


    "Sure." Ezra respondedzily, and then suddenly said, "Since you don''t have anything to do with each


    other, I''ll going in for it then."


    Arthur almost choked to death with a puff. Ezra handed him a tissue and disdained him. "What''s there


    to be surprised about? It''s my duty to pursue a beautiful girl, isn''t it?"


    Arthur quickly took a sip of water and was shocked. Then he stared at Ezra and said, "I remember your


    family has arrangement for your marriage??"


    Ezra lookedzily as before. "No, I refused. It''s boring.


    "


    Arthur stared at him, "You could just reject it like that?"


    Ezra said indifferently, "I don''t really like them. Why should I sacrifice my own marriage to please them?


    If they are not satisfied, they can kick me out of the Cantillo family."


    Ezra returned to the Cantillo family after he became an adult, and his biological mother was not the


    current Madam Cantillo, so he naturally had no feelings for a lot of people in the Cantillo family. If not


    for that Madam Cantillo had no son, Ezra, as an illegitimate child, would not have been recognized by


    the family.


    After Ezra finished speaking, he nced at Julian and casually said, "Actually, I like Maisie very much


    recently, but Julian doesn''t allow me to chase her."


    Julian gave him a cold look. He didn''t want Ezra to chase Maisie, because he didn''t want Maisie to be


    hurt.


    Ezra turned to Arthur and asked, "Are you also going to stop me?"


    Arthur said seriously, "As the future heir of Riverside City Hospital, I warn you not to have designs on


    our doctors."


    Arthur was the legitimate heir of Riverside City Hospital, but he had always kept a low profile. With the


    love for medicine, after returning from studying abroad, he had been working hard in the department,


    starting from the most ordinary doctor.


    Ezra was amused by Arthur. "If you don''t want me to pursue Dr. Hilgard, just tell me. Don''t make so


    many excuses."


    Arthur still wanted to say something, but Ezra said to him, "If you love her, go get her."


    Who the hell loved Jean Hilgard?


    He didn''t allow Ezra to chase Jean all for the sake of Ezra. He was afraid that his good bro would be


    tricked into bed by that heartless woman, Jean...


    When Arthur thought of how Jean deceived him, he gritted his teeth and wished he could tear the


    female doctor apart.


    Ezra lit a cigarette for himself and squinted at Julian, who had been sitting there smoking, and asked,


    "Please tell us, what''s wrong with you? Why so gloomy?"


    Ezra felt that he was about to be a rtionship expert who should give advice to both of his two


    best friends.


    Julian took a deep drag on his cigarette and said, "What would you do if being blocked?"


    Ezra was speechless. After a while, he spread out his hands and said in disbelief, "Didn''t you juste


    back from a business trip with her from the Capital? So, you didn''t improve your rtionship with her,


    but also got blocked by her?"


    ording to Ezra''s experience, he should had done everything he could in the trip. For that reason, he


    admired Julian for being blocked after a trip.


    Julian was already in a bad mood, so when he heard Ezra''s words, he immediately red at Ezra.


    Ezra could only say, "What did you do to her? Or what did you say?"


    Julian took another drag on his cigarette and said, "I forced a kiss on her."


    "That is all?" Ezra said with disdain, "Why didn''t you have sex with her?"


    Julian felt that it was easy for Ezra to say.


    The rtionship between him and Emelia was very weak. He didn''t even dare to face her after he


    forced the kiss on her. If he wanted to force her to sex, wouldn''t shepletely kick him out?


    He looked at Ezra and asked unhappily, "Are you trying to help me, or hurt me?"


    Ezra sat up straight and said seriously, "I''m sorry, I forgot that you''re no longer the Julian before. You''re


    no longer as mighty as you used to be. And she no longer the one who can sleep with you as long as


    you want."


    Julian snorted with anger, "I''ll buy you a ticket tomorrow and send you to Hollywood."


    Ezra asked in confusion, "Why would you send me to Hollywood? I have no business there."


    Julian replied him with a sneer, "It''s a pity that you are not a joker since you''re so funny."


    Ezra is so angry that his eyes pop out of their sockets. This best friend of his is really good. He was


    beating around the bush and scolding him.


    He decided to ignore Julian. Taking out his mobile phone, Ezra looked down and identally saw the


    hot search news on his mobile phone. He couldn''t help but say, "What the fuck."


    Julian and Arthur both looked up at him. He handed the phone to him and said, "Viggo''s mysterious


    girlfriend showed up at his homete at night with his beloved cat?"


    Julian suddenly looked gloom. He took his phone and stared at the news carefully.


    He recognized at a nce that the woman was Emelia.


    The reporters had taken photos of Emelia carrying a flight case with a cat in it. She lowered her hat and


    went into Viggo''s house. Until the video was released, she did not leave there.


    Viggo''s cat had been with him for many years. His fans, who were familiar with him, all recognized his


    cat. They also recognized the flight case. It was specially customized by Viggo for his cat, which had a


    portrait of the cat printed on it. lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 165 Its Just One Woman

    Chapter 165 It''s Just One Woman


    Viggo''s fans allmented with the topic of the hot search:


    "Viggo looked very pale when he got off the ne. He might be sick."


    "He must have had a hard time these days. That woman could stay with him at his most difficult time,


    she must be really in love with him."


    "That''s right, that''s right. We shouldn''t be too harsh on her. She''s someone who has been through hard


    times with Viggo."


    None photo of Viggo and Emelia together had been taken since Emelia went to the hospital to visit Mrs.


    Johansenst time. They could not see each other at all. Viggo had always been in his hometown.


    Therefore, many people said that Viggo''s so-called girlfriend was actually a sh in the pan.


    But this time, the photos of her going to Viggo''s house at night with Viggo''s cat proved that she was his


    girlfriend.


    Viggo had given the cat to her. How could she not be his girlfriend?


    After this video was exposed, it went to the top of the trending search again. It could be seen that


    although Viggo gradually faded from the scenes, his poprity was still no less than any young


    entertainers.


    The video also raised different reaction.


    Those fans who wished Viggo could have a good wife all felt very happy for him, some even cried with


    joy.


    Those who were overly obsessed with Viggo naturally hated that so-called girlfriend. One of them was


    Pris.


    After the photos of Emelia''s visit were exposedst time, Pris recognized Emelia at a nce. She


    vented her anger at home for a long time. The whole living room was scattered with stuff smashed by


    her.


    She couldn''t ept it. She wouldn''t ept it!


    "Isn''t Emelia just a few years younger than me? Isn''t she just a little bit prettier than me? How many


    years has Emelia and Viggo known each other? How many years have I been with Viggo? Why Viggo


    favored Emelia than me?"


    For Pris, it didn''t matter if Viggo was single all the time.


    Anyway, she could not get her, nor could other women.


    Pris even felt that since Viggo was already 40 years old, maybe he would be single all for his life.


    And she would stay single as well to apany him.


    However, who would have thought that Viggo would actually announce that Emelia was his girlfriend?


    It was not a formal official announcement, but after being photographed to visit his mother and he did


    not deny it at all, which was equivalent to an official announcement.


    Pris was so angry that she cried for many times.


    Later, she proposed to Viggo to leave Tymers Entertainment. She wanted to attract Viggo''s attention in


    this way and wanted him to ask her to stay.


    Viggo was really surprised to hear that she was going to leave. He even said that he woulde back


    in a few days and have a good talk with her.


    Pris was so happy. She thought that could be tell that Viggo cared about her.


    However, her dream was shattered by the news that Emelia visited Viggo''s residence at night.


    In order to have a talk with Viggo tomorrow, she specially paid a visit beauty to make herself look more


    perfect and younger...


    "Why? Why?" Pris was so angry that she roared at home. Her assistant, Mary, had been


    researching information for her in her study, but she pretended not to hear her roar.


    In fact, Pris had already made a deal with Yvonne. She wanted her to write a script simr to


    "Princess Lenia", which was writing by Emelia. Yvonne asked her to write the script as soon as


    possible so that she could broadcast it at the same time of "Princess Lenia" and fight against it.


    Yvonne got the script of "Princess Lenia" and asked Pris to copy it, but Pris refused.


    The plot of her drama, which was performed by Viggo, was a story of a super female. She thought that


    she could write the same theme with ease, better than Emelia.


    Pris also wanted to prove that she was better than Emelia, so she strongly requested that she write


    a new script with the theme of a heroine in a historical background. Yvonne agreed, but the premise


    was that if the ratings of Pris''s script were not as good as Emelia''s, Pris would have to pay for a


    part of the loss.


    In fact, this was almost the same as the bet agreement. Mary persuaded Pris to be careful, because


    in Mary''s view, Pris had no any other sessful productions for so many years except for her first


    drama. If the ratings were really not as good as Emelia''s, Pris would have nothing.


    However, Pris was already furious because of Viggo and Emelia being together. She mortgaged her


    vi which was her only asset.


    However, after Pris took over the script, she asked Mary to research all the information for her. She


    did not care about the early preparation of the script at all. Mary did haveints in her heart, so


    she pretended not to hear Pris''s roaring and just did her job silently.


    In addition to Pris, there was another person who was stimted by the video.


    When he saw thements saying that Emelia was truly in love with Viggo, he was so angry that he


    almost threw out Ezra''s mobile phone.


    Ezra snatched back his phone and said, "Calm down, calm down."


    Julian waspletely depressed. He thought that he asked Emelia to deal with the rtionship with


    Viggo. And her reply was going to Viggo''s house in the middle of the night.


    Or was his judgment wrong? Did she really fall in love with Viggo?


    Covering his face, he leaned back in the sofa and said in a deep voice, "Would she forgive me if I


    dead?"


    Ezra was scared by his words. He put away the yful smile on his face and asked in horror, "Are you


    serious, Julian? Are you going to die?"


    Julian pursed his lips and did not speak. He still kept his hand up to cover his eyes and leaned there.


    Because he covered his eyes, Ezra and Arthur could not see his real expression, but they could feel his


    sadness.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Ezra and Arthur looked at each other, and Ezra suddenly mmed the table. "It''s just one woman!


    What kind of woman do you want? Tell me and I''ll find her for you!"


    "Just wait for a minute. I''ll call a lot of women for you right now! Plump or slender, all kinds. You can do


    whatever you want." As he spoke, Ezra was about to make a phone call.


    Julian put down his hand covering his face and said angrily, "Who wants those messy women?"


    He was not ascivious person nor a yboy. Besides, could the matter settle if he had fun with a lot of


    women?


    In the past, Ezra would listen to whatever he said carefully, but this time, he ignored him and made the


    call.


    Ten minutester, someone knocked on the door of their private room. A group of women came in one


    after another, and the strong smell of powder instantly filled the whole space.


    Julian, "What the hell¡­"


    Arthur sneezed at the smell of perfume and powder. He stood up silently and hid in a corner.


    Ezra said to the women, "Mr. Hughes is in a bad mood. Do something to make him happy."


    After that, he nced at Arthur beside him and said in a teasing way, "Mr. Hudgens has also lost his


    love. He needsfort too."


    Arthur almost lost it. What did he do wrong? Why gave him a bunch of


    women? lightnoveldaily

 Chapter 166 The Lost Julian

    Chapter 166 The Lost Julian


    Just as Arthur was about to get up and run away, someone had already taken the lead and walked out.


    That person was Julian.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Arthur quickly ran out, gritting his teeth and warning Ezra, "Ezra, wait and see. You''d better not fall in


    love with any woman, or you will see how I and Julian will torture you!"


    Neither Arthur nor Julian was a yboy. It was almost a torment for them to get along with such a


    group of women.


    One who really kept his integrity would only care about the woman he loved and didn''t even bother to


    entertain other women outside.


    After Arthur finished speaking, he rushed out. Behind them, Ezra wasughing gloatingly.


    However, afterughing, he waved his hand and dismissed the women. He got upzily and walked out


    of the private room.


    Julian and Arthur were smoking outside the club. Ezra walked over cautiously and leaned against the


    eaves of the nearby corridor. He looked at Julian and said, "It''s not easy to go through it. Why don''t you


    put it down?"


    Julian rolled his eyes at him.


    If he could put it down, why did he have to suffer so much?


    He suddenly understood why Emelia could bear his cold gaze and his frequent humiliations, and still


    wanted to marry him. She must have suffered so much in her heart.


    She must have hoped that he could take one more look at her and that his heart would belong to her.


    She must have hoped that she could live a happy life with him for a long time. It would be best if she


    could have children and been with him forever.


    At this moment, he was feeling what she had felt back then.


    How did she let go of her obsessionter?


    Thinking of this, endless regret welled up in Julian''s heart. She must have been hurt by him...


    Ezra noticed that he kept silent for a while, so he took the initiative to say, "I have a suggestion."


    Only then did Julian look up at him. His expression didn''t seem to change at all, but in fact, he seemed


    to have hidden a fire in his heart, eagerly hoping that Ezra could provide him with a good suggestion.


    Ezra said, "Didn''t you think that she was ying hard-to-get? You can do the same. You can pretend


    that you''ve given up on her and then date other women to provoke her. Maybe she would be anxious


    when she sees that you were really going to be with another woman, so she''ll rush back and promise


    to be with you again."


    Julian said without thinking, "No, I didn''t give up on her."


    It was impossible to give up on her for the rest of his life.


    Ezra was extremely depressed. "Please pay attention to the question, okay? I''m saying that you


    ''pretend'' to give her up."


    Julian decisively denied his words, "I can''t pretend to do that."


    Ezra paused for a moment, then spread out his hands and said, "Then there''s no way for this


    conversation to continue."


    Without saying a word, Julian took a deep puff.


    Arthur raised his hand and said, "I also have a suggestion."


    Julian and Ezra looked at him together. Arthur felt a little stressed when he was looked at by them.


    He cleared his throat and said to Julian, "Why don''t you pretend to be injured and lose your memory?


    Your memory goes as far as when she and you were still husband and wife. And then we can make


    some arrangements to boost your rtionship in our hospital. When the timees, she will definitely


    fall in love with you again."


    Before Julian could say anything, Ezra was the first to object. "You''ve watched too many dramatic


    dramas, haven''t you? After all, you''re a doctor. How can you make such an unreasonable proposal?"


    Arthur defended himself. "Technically, it''s possible that one''s memory only remains in a certain stage,


    although the probability is very small."


    Just as Ezra was about to say something, Julian put out his cigarette and said lightly, "This idea is


    feasible."


    Ezra was speechless.


    Fuck, was Julian crazy? How could he pretend to lose his memory?


    This was too embarrassing!


    Julian pressed the cigarette butt on the trash can and walked away. Arthur grabbed him and said


    nervously, "Are you going to the road now and get hurt by a car ident?"


    Julian nced at him angrily, gritted his teeth and said, "I haven''t reached the end of my life yet!"


    The implication was that even if he pretended to lose his memory, it was not now.


    Arthur let go of him. "You scared me to death. If you do this now, I haven''t been mentally prepared yet."


    Julian strode towards his car. Ezra sighed, "Love is really freaking poisonous. To be able to make such


    a proud person bend his knees."


    "What are you trying to do? Are you pretending to lose your memory?"


    Arthur rolled his eyes at Ezra and said, "You''re a fool, so you won''t understand."


    "If you understand one day, I''m afraid you will be more miserable than him." Arthur left with these


    words, leaving Ezra standing still and shrugged helplessly.


    What was love? He didn''t know because he had never loved anyone.


    Originally, Emelia didn''t know that Viggo had returned to Riverside City. In the evening, she received a


    call from him. His tone was very weak on the phone. "Emelia, I''m back. I nned to go to your ce,


    but I seem to be sick now."


    Emelia hurriedly asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Viggo coughed a few times and said, "I have a fever. Maybe I have been too tired recently..."


    Hearing that Viggo had a fever, Emelia was very anxious. "I''ll go and see you."


    As she spoke, she got up to find clothes. He needed someone to watch over him.


    "Thank you..."Viggo seemed to be really weak. Emelia had said that she woulde to see him, which


    made him let out a long sigh of relief. He felt that he was going to faint in the next second.


    However, he still opened his mouth again with difficulty. "Bring Mimi here as well. If you are not at


    home, I''m afraid she will bully Fluffball."


    Emelia didn''t know what to say. Viggo was badly ill, but he still worried about his cat.


    In fact, his sister did not bully Fluffball at all these days. She was just like its owner.


    However, she felt that Viggo must be missing his cat very much, so she agreed and hung up the


    phone. After putting on her clothes, she set off with the cat. Before leaving, she also took a pile of


    drugs that might be useful, such as anti-inmmatory drugs.


    Emelia didn''t expect to be photographed, but fortunately, she was well armed. The media only took


    pictures of her back and face.


    After entering Viggo''s house, Emelia was busy taking care of him. She first helped him take medicines.


    When she knew he had eaten anything, she quickly cooked a pot of porridge for him, so that he could


    eat at any time after the fever subsided.


    After all these were done, it was almost midnight.


    Emelia looked at the time and found that it was almost eleven o''clock. She wanted to leave, but Viggo


    was still in fever and sleeping, so she had to stay for looking after him.

 Chapter 167 Harassment Non-Stop

    Chapter 167 Harassment Non-Stop


    After Viggo fell asleep, Emelia was about to leave his bedroom when Viggo''s mobile phone on the


    bedside rang.


    Late at night, the sudden ringing of the bell was very ear-piercing. Viggo, who had just fallen asleep,


    was awakened again.


    Emelia hurried over to help him hang up the phone, but her expression paused when she saw the


    caller name.


    Viggo struggled to get up and asked her, "What''s wrong?"


    Emelia pursed her lips, and then handed the phone to Viggo, saying, "It''s from Julian."


    Emelia gritted her teeth as she spoke. With her intuition, she knew that there would definitely be no


    good news.


    Viggo raised his eyebrows and did not answer the phone as soon as he took it. Instead, he looked up


    at Emelia and said, "I guess he''s looking for you, right?"


    Emelia spent the night with Viggo. Julian must have seen the trending news online. He couldn''t hold it


    back and couldn''t sit still either.


    Viggo wanted tough. Was Julian really going to get Emelia back?


    Didn''t he think it was a bit toote?


    Some people didn''t cherish it when they got it, but when they really lost it, they were extremely


    regretful.


    Viggo had said that Julian was looking for her. Emelia shook her head and denied, "No way, right?"


    Viggo nced at the phone that had been ringing in his hand and asked Emelia, "Did you cklist


    him?"


    Emelia was stunned. "How did you know?"


    Viggoughed and handed the phone to her, saying, "You pick it up. He must be looking for you."


    As a man, and a man who also wanted to get Emelia, Viggo had a clear understanding of what''s going


    on in Julian''s mind.


    He and Julian were just partners. Julian came to him in the middle of the night. He certainly didn''t care


    about his illness or talk to him about work.


    What else could happen other than looking for Emelia?


    At a loss as to what to do, Emelia picked it up, only to hear Julian''s emotionless voice. "Are you with


    Viggo Johansen?"


    Emelia did not like to hear him address Viggo like this, but she could not criticize him in front of Viggo,


    so she could only answer briefly, "Yes."


    Julian then said, "What about Fluffball?"


    Emelia said, "I just stay here for one night."


    "Fluffball is just a baby. You have the heart to leave him home alone?" He sounded like he was


    using Emelia of abusing Fluffball.


    In Emelia''s opinion, Julian was annoying and insane


    Before she left, she had prepared enough food and water for the kitten, and she wasn''t going away for


    a few days. She would go back tomorrow morning. Was there a need for him to scold her like this?


    He even implied that she was cruel, as if he cared about Fluffball more. As a person who never liked


    pets, how could he me her?


    Emelia didn''t even want to say a single word to Julian. "If there''s nothing else, then hang up."


    When Julian was about to hang up the phone, he hurriedly said, "I''ll go and get your key. I''ll take care


    of Fluffball."


    Emelia rolled her eyes. There was no need for you to care about my cat.


    However, after all, it was a cat that he bought for her. Emelia still owed him some favors, so she said,


    "If you care about Fluffball, I''ll ask Nina to take care of him. It''s gettingte, so I won''t trouble you


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    anymore."


    After saying that, Emelia simply hung up the phone.


    She didn''t want Julian to take care of Fluffball. On the one hand, people like him wouldn''t take good


    care of her at all. On the other hand, she didn''t want him to go to her house.


    Emelia hung up the phone. Viggo did not ask her what she had talked to Julian about. Instead, he said


    softly, "Go back. I should be fine now."


    Emelia shook her head. "No need. I''ll wait until you''re good."


    Viggo sighed softly. "Emelia, thank you."


    "I''m fine." Emelia didn''t think much of it. Thest time she was kidnapped by Caroline, she was sick


    and hospitalized. In the past few days, Viggo also took care of her carefully. Now she had no reason to


    leave Viggo in a high fever.


    Emelia reminded him again, "You should rest quickly. Call me if you feel ufortable."


    "Okay." Viggoy back under the quilt.


    After Emelia left his bedroom, Viggo thought for a moment and took out his phone to send a message


    to Julian. "Mr. Hughes, I''m sick and have a high fever. Even if I want to do something to her, I don''t


    have any strength. Go to bed early and don''t bother."


    As a man, Viggo naturally knew what Julian was worried about. He sent Julian these words because he


    wanted him to stop calling as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, they couldn''t have a good rest if Julian didn''t stop making trouble this night.


    He didn''t feel sorry for Julian, but rather for Emelia being tormented by him like this.


    Viggo''s guess was correct. At this moment, Julian was outside Viggo''s house.


    He also had real estate in this vi area, but he never lived here, so he coulde in easily.


    After being hung up by Emelia in the car, he was about to get out of the car and go into Viggo''s house


    when he received such a message. After reading this message, he calmed down.


    After separating from Ezra and Arthur, Julian drove outside Viggo''s house.


    He had been trying to stop Emelia from spending the night with Viggo. If something really happened


    between them, he could kill Viggo!


    But he sadly found that even if Emelia really had something with Viggo, he still didn''t want to give up on


    her.


    He couldn''t get in touch with Emelia, so he had to harass Viggo.


    After receiving Viggo''s message, he smoked another cigarette in the car and drove away.


    After he left, he found someone to wipe out all the paparazzi who were scattered around Viggo''s vi


    and the neighborhood, staring at Viggo''s girlfriend. There was no one left.


    One day, Emelia''s identity would be exposed, but she would definitely not be Viggo''s real girlfriend.


    Instead, she would be Julian girlfriend, or even his wife. If not, his ex-wife would be fine.


    In short, he wanted everyone to know that Emelia had connections with him.


    The next day, Viggo''s fever subsided early in the morning. Emelia breathed a sigh of relief.


    She prepared a simple breakfast. After they finished eating, she said goodbye.


    Viggo changed his clothes and took the car key, saying, "I have an appointment with Pris today. I will


    send you home first."


    Emelia was a little worried that he would be photographed by the reporters. "No, I''ll go by myself. You


    can do your work."


    Viggo smiled and said, "I just looked out of the window. There are no paparazzi."


    Emelia was a bit surprised. Didn''t those paparazzi follow them all the time? At this moment, they


    should be at nearby and taking photos of her, right?


    Viggo didn''t hide anything. "I think Mr. Hughes must have asked someone to chased them away."


    Emelia lowered her eyes and did not say anything else. Instead, she took her things and said, "Then


    let''s go."


    She had to admit that after Julian cleaned up those paparazzi, it would be much safer for her to leave


    Viggo''s ce.


    However, just in case, she still armed herself from beginning to end.


    Viggo did the same. He tried his best not to attract attention and cause trouble to Emelia.

 Chapter 168 Taking the Initiative to Visit

    Chapter 168 Taking the Initiative to Visit


    Viggo asked Pris to meet him in Tymers Entertainment''s meeting room. Pris didn''t sleep wellst


    night because Emelia stayed at Viggo''s house. She looked haggard.


    Pris had already arrived, but her mood had always been unstable.


    When she saw Viggoe in refreshingly, she couldn''t help but feel jealous and her eyes turned red


    when she thought of him spending the night with Emeliast night.


    Viggo pretended not to see Pris''s abnormal behavior. He calmly sat down opposite Pris and said


    directly, "Pris, as a friend and working partner for so many years, I must tell you that Yvonne is not


    the best choice for you."


    Viggo had realized long ago that Pris had feelings for him, but he had always pretended not to know


    anything about it, mainly because he didn''t want anyone to be embarrassed.


    Pris pursed her lips and remained silent for a while, trying to calm down.


    After a long while, she summoned up the courage to look at Viggo and ask, "Mr. Johansen, Why did


    you persuade me not to choose Yvonne?"


    Pris''s question indirectly forced Viggo to express his attitude toward her.


    In fact, it was not that Pris was not clear about the fact that Viggo had no feelings for her in the past


    few years. But at this point she had the impulse to ask for a clear answer, an ending, after being


    stimted by the fact that Emelia stayed at Viggo''s cest night.


    Viggo lowered his head to hide the trace of disgust in his eyes.


    Viggo looked down on Pris. Firstly, as a high-quality idol, he asked for at least an outstanding


    appearance for the other half. Pris was too ordinary, and he had never considered her.


    Secondly, he had seen Pris''s conduct clearly these years.


    He would never want such a woman.


    Viggo thought that Pris should know her limits, but now she was obviously asking for humiliation.


    Seeing that her work had once helped him, Viggo still maintained a little self-esteem for Pris, so he


    said gently, "As your superior and former partner, I sincerely hope that you can reach a higher level


    after leaving Tymers Entertainment."


    Viggo had tried his best to let Pris see the reality, but Pris was still crazy.


    She suddenly stood up from her seat and said to Viggo with red eyes, "Others may not know that your


    so-called girlfriend is Emelia, but I know."


    Pris gritted her teeth and said, "Why is it her? How can I be inferior to her?"


    "As a screenwriter, I have one famous production at least, but what does Emelia have? She had


    nothing, and she didn''t have any achievements! She just has a young and innocent face, and all she


    knows is how to seduce men!" Pris lost control of her emotions and spoke without thinking.


    Viggo''s face instantly darkened. He could ept Pris'' questioning him, but he could not ept that


    she was ndering Emelia.


    The pen in Viggo''s hand was broken by him heavily. Pris looked at him in surprise.


    Viggo said in a sullen voice, "Pris, if you insist on making such a mess, I can only tell you that you


    are no match to her in every way."


    Viggo''s every word carried an endless chill, and he didn''t give Pris any face at all.


    Pris was suddenly pped in the face, and her expression suddenly became embarrassed.


    Viggo was kind. In recent years, he seldom got angry with Pris or the staff around him. This gave


    Pris an illusion that he was not very cruel.


    Now, what she gained from her insatiable desire was endless humiliation.


    She was so angry that her tears also fell. She clenched her mobile phone and said fiercely, "Viggo, I


    will make you regret for what you said today!"


    After saying those harsh words, Pris ran out of the conference room in tears and left Tymers.


    Viggo sat there with a gloomy face. He only felt that people like Pris were unreasonable.


    She was the one who spoke harshly first. She was the one who ndered Emelia. Would he be able to


    retaliate?


    It was good that Pris chose to seek refuge with Yvonne, because it meant that she was looking for


    death.


    Viggo put Emelia down at the entrance of themunity and left. Emelia walked home.


    She was used to thinking about the plot in her mind when she was quiet, so when she was immersed in


    her own world, she did not notice the ck luxury car parked downstairs.


    When she walked to the door of her house and looked up, she was shocked when she saw Julian


    standing in front of her door.


    Before she could react, Julian, with one hand in his trouser bag, said in a strange tone, "Youe


    backte. I heard Fluffball''s cry through the door!"


    Because it involved Fluffball, Emelia had no time to care about anything else. She quickly took out the


    key to open the door.


    As a result, after opening the door, Emelia saw everything is ok.


    Because there was no such thing as Julian''s non-stop shouting, and Fluffball didn''t evene out from


    under the sofa.


    Fluffball had always liked to stay under the sofa since she came. When Emelia was working in the


    study or resting in the bedroom, he woulde out and try to get familiar with this new environment.


    Emelia never forced him. As long as he could eat and sleep well, that was enough. She believed they


    would be good friends eventually.


    Emelia was very speechless at Julian''s actions. "I didn''t expect that you''ve gotten so used to lying


    now."


    In the face of Emelia''s mockery, Julian continued to lie, "I did hear the meows just now."


    Emelia ignored him and turned to ask him, "What''s the matter?"


    If Emelia were to take a closer look, she would be able to tell at a nce the exhaustion in Julian''s


    eyes.


    He didn''t sleep wellst night. Although Viggo told him that he was sick, he was still so anxious that he


    couldn''t fall asleep when he thought of Emelia and Viggo.


    However, Emelia rarely looked directly at Julian now, let alone carefully observing him, so she didn''t


    notice that he hadn''t been sleeping well at all.


    On the contrary, she slept very well. Last night, in order to hear what happened to Viggo in time, she


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    did not sleep in his guest room, but on the sofa in the living room.


    She had to admit that the expensive and luxurious sofa in Viggo''s house was morefortable than


    her bed.


    She had a good night''s sleep.


    Hearing her question, Julian said with an unnatural expression, "I''m here to see Fluffball."


    "Oh," Emelia said. "Then you see."


    After that, she went to the study to turn on theputer. On the way back, she thought of a good plot


    and had to write it down as soon as possible.


    Unexpectedly, Julian grabbed her. He didn''t know if it was because he was too strong or because she


    was too thin, but he pulled her into his arms with one jerk.


    Emelia smelled the refreshing scent that she used to be extremely familiar with. She suddenly felt


    irritated and embarrassed.


    She pushed him hard and snapped, "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 169 I Miss You

    Chapter 169 I Miss You


    Emelia had thought that she had pushed him away with so much force, he would immediately let go of


    her.


    Unexpectedly, he stretched out his long arms and held her tighter.


    Not only that, but he also leaned closer and whispered to her ear, "I miss you."


    "Actually, I''m here to see you." To see Fluffball was just an excuse for him to talk nonsense. He had no


    feelings for the cat at all. Why should he look at it?


    Last night, after suffering for the entire night, Julian felt that if he didn''t see Emelia today, his mind


    would be in a state of chaos.


    All his contacts had been cklisted by her again. He could only run to her door and wait.


    Emelia felt goosebumps all over her body upon hearing these words. No matter what, she would never


    have thought that Julian would actually say something so disgusting.


    What kind of love words like missing her? This was something that she would never dream about,


    because she was sure that Julian would never say such things to her in his life.


    Her first reaction was to struggle to raise her hand to test Julian''s forehead. "You aren''t having a fever,


    are you?"


    Julian was so angry with her words that he turned his face away to avoid her touch.


    He really missed her, but she suspected that he was sick.


    Julian vented all his anger on Viggo. He said with disdain, "My body is not as weak as Viggo''s."


    Emelia felt that he was simply unreasonable. After pushing him away from him, he said, "Didn''t you


    If she remembered correctly, he had just entered the hospital before.


    "You care so much about my body? Do you still remember that my stomach isn''t good?"


    "No." Emelia did not hesitate at all to deny his self-confidence and exined, "I just feel that you have


    a time when you are sick. Why do youugh at others like this?"


    "Mr. Johansen has been exhausted recently. It''s normal for him to feel ufortable." Emelia''s words


    were all for Viggo''s sake, and Julian immediately felt his stomach aching again.


    He was angry with her.


    Sitting on her sofa, he raised his hand to cover his stomach and said, "You made me so angry that my


    stomach hurts."


    "Haha."Emelia sneered back at him.


    What did he mean?


    If he didn''t find her here, wouldn''t he be angry?


    Moreover, how could heugh at Viggo with his own body?


    Emelia stood still and said expressionlessly, "Why don''t you go to the hospital quickly?"


    Then she took out her mobile phone. "Do you need me to call Arthur for you, or let me call 120 for


    you?"


    Julian took a deep breath and said, "I haven''t had breakfast yet. I should be better after breakfast."


    Julian never thought that one day he would be so thick-skinned.


    In the past, he used to be arrogant in front of Emelia, but now he was so humble and shameless.


    "Then please go downstairs. There''s a steamed bun shop on the left side of the door. It''s delicious and


    can solve your stomach problem." Emelia knew what Julian meant by staying there. All he wanted was


    for her to cook for him.


    He was dreaming.


    She was no longer the silly girl who waspletely devoted to him. She was no longer the one who


    regarded him as the top priority in her heart.


    However, Emelia had underestimated the level of Julian''s shamelessness. He continued without batting


    an eyelid, "I gave you Fluffball. You haven''t tanked me with dinner."


    Emelia was so angry that she couldn''t speak. She gritted her teeth and red at the man on the sofa


    for a long time. She said fiercely, "Fine, let''s have a meal."


    Julian''s eyes were filled with a smile of sess, and he readily agreed. "Okay."


    Anyway, he would create other opportunities to let her continue to owe him.


    Before Emelia entered the kitchen, Julian added, "Don''t forget to make me a cup of coffee."


    Emelia sneered and turned to enter the kitchen.


    She took out the vomit slices she had saved before from the refrigerator and began to make breakfast


    quickly, like an emotionless cooking machine.


    After a while, a cup of coffee and a sandwich full of color, aroma, and taste arrived in front of Julian.


    Julian immediately feltfortable, and his mood was brighter than the morning sun outside.


    It was such a feeling, normal but with a little warmth and happiness.


    He was not used to the divorce at first.


    He thought that what he missed was only her cooking. Later, he went to a five-star and seven-star hotel


    restaurant every day for breakfast and ordered all kinds of expensive and luxurious ingredients, but he


    still couldn''t fill up the vacancy in his heart.


    Only now did he realize that he missed the person who made breakfast for him.


    Because she was the one who made it, and because she was with him, even if she only made him a


    bowl of noodlesst time, he was satisfied and happy.


    "Thank you." Julian stared at Emelia with aplicated look on his face.


    Emelia''s face was expressionless. "There''s no need to thank me. Just remember what you said


    yourself."


    After this meal, he made it clear that he can''t want her to cook for him.


    Emelia also thought about it. If it really didn''t work, she might as well charge the bill in the future. Even


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    if Julian had money, he wouldn''t dare to cook with her next time.


    "Why does the coffee taste a little different?" Julian didn''t dare to say it wasn''t good.


    It was not bad, but less mellow and fragrant than before.


    Emelia was honest. "I didn''t pay much attention when making it, so it tastes worse."


    If Julian had known that he would get this answer, he wouldn''t have asked.


    "Please close the door for me after eating. I''m going to work." With that, Emelia entered her study and


    locked the door.


    She was really being careless when making that coffee for Julian.


    That was why it tasted different. She just wasn''t taking him so seriously as before.


    Although the coffee tasted a little different, she made it herself, so Julian was still happy about it. He


    still finished his breakfast elegantly.


    He was going to leave after eating, but after thinking for a while, he went to the kitchen with the dishes


    and turned on the tap to wash them.


    Viggo was so good at cooking, so he couldn''t show weakness.


    However, he didn''t think about cooking for the time being. He would start with washing dishes in the


    kitchen.


    He had never done such a thing in his life, so when he was washing, his hand slipped, and the coffee


    cup fell to the ground, breaking into pieces.


    After turning on theputer and writing a few words, she heard a sounding from the kitchen.


    She rushed out in a hurry and saw that Emelia was frowning at the broken ss on the ground.


    Looking at the fragments on the ground, Emelia felt her heart shattered into pieces as well.


    Julian broke the coffee cup she had just given him. She had bought it when she was shopping abroad


    and brought it back to the country.


    Emelia was about to cry. She had the hobby of collecting tableware, and each of them was the treasure


    in her heart.

 Chapter 170 Compensation

    Chapter 170 Compensation


    Julian didn''t think it was a big deal to break a cup, but when he saw that Emelia was about to cry, he


    hurriedly apologized. "I''m sorry. I wanted to wash the dishes, but my hands were too slippery, so I


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    broke the ss..."


    "Julian, you really can''t aplish anything!" Emelia was so angry that she cursed. She turned around


    and went to find tools to clean up the fragments.


    Julian, who had been scolded, was silent and took a deep breath to calm down.


    "Can''t aplish anything?"


    No one had dared to say that to him for so many years!


    In terms of career, how could he not achieve perfection? Under his leadership, the Hughes Group had


    be at least twice as strong as before. It was no longer the Hughes Group that needed to seek


    help from Randolph Sullivan.


    This was also the reason why Julian didn''t take Randolph seriously from beginning to end.


    But it seemed...


    Looking at the woman who had returned with the cleaning tools, Julian couldn''t help sighing with


    emotion. His marriage was a failure.


    He lost the woman who should have belonged to him.


    Therefore, he deserved to be scolded by her now.


    Emelia put the fragments into the trash can, and Julian raised his hand to grab her arm. He solemnly


    looked at her and promised, "I''ll buy you another one."


    After thinking for a while, he emphasized, "The best coffee cup in the world. You can pick whatever you


    want."


    No matter how expensive it was, he would buy it for her.


    Emelia angrily shook off his hand. "I found this when I was abroad! There was only one in the world!"


    Also, did he think he could buy everything with money?


    Thinking of this, Emelia couldn''t help but say, "You can''t fix a broken mirror. There are things that once


    gone, they''re gone forever."


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter." Emelia said tiredly, "If the old don''t go, the new can''te."


    Emelia was consoling herself. Hearing these words, Julian felt as though every single word of hers was


    stabbed into his heart.


    She was talking about the cup, but he felt that she was talking about their rtionship.


    If he lost it, it would nevere back.


    "Mr. Hughes, if you have finished breakfast, please leave quickly, okay?" Emelia didn''t want to keep


    him any longer.


    Julian left her house silently under her disdainful expression.


    Emelia, who had closed the door and returned to the kitchen, squatted beside the trash can and took


    thest look at her cup with great pity, then sighed softly.


    It was only at this moment that Emelia suddenly remembered that just now, Julian had said that he was


    going to wash the dishes?


    Did the sune from the west today?


    "Julian, a man who doesn''t give a shit about housework, wants to wash the dishes?"


    He''d better not wash it. It''s a total disaster.


    No, it should be that he should nevere to her ce for dinner again. Her tes and cups could not


    withstand his destructive power.


    Emelia swore that in the future, she would never take in Julian to eat at her ce.


    Julian got into his car. After thinking for a while, he called Nina.


    Other than having to get up early for work, Nina spent most of her time sleeping.


    So when she answered the phone, she got up andined angrily, "Who is it? Why call me early in


    the morning."


    Julian said patiently, "It''s me, Julian."


    "Julian?" Nina muttered to herself, and then she shouted in an iparably clear voice, "Are you


    bullying Emelia again?"


    Julian felt so wronged. In Nina''s eyes, he was a person who only knew how to bully Emelia all day


    long?


    But after thinking about it, he broke Emelia''s cup, as if he had really bullied her.


    So he had to say, "I broke one of her cups. I want to ask if you have any photos of her cup. I want to


    As Julian''s voice fell, Nina immediatelyughed gloatingly, "Julian, you''re finished!"


    "Emelia''s greatest hobby is to collect all kinds of tableware, the cups, tes, and so on in her house.


    They are all her favorite. You broke one of them for her, and you werepletely cklisted!"


    Nina''s words made Julian''s face turn dark. How could he continue to eat in the future?


    However, Nina was definitely not exaggerating. As a good friend of many years, she knew Emelia very


    well.


    Perhaps people who were good at cooking had a different preference for tableware, so did Emelia.


    When they went shopping together, Emelia couldn''t pull out her favorite tableware. It could be imagined


    how much she cherished those she bought home.


    Nina kindly added, "Her things are basically unique. You can''t buy the same ones."


    Nina borrowed the tableware to talk about the matter and said, "Besides, even if you get the same


    thing, it''s not hers anymore."


    "This thing is like love. It can''t return to the past." Nina tutted.


    Julian clenched his phone and replied, "Since we can''t get back to the past, let''s start over again and


    make her like the new one."


    It also made her fall in love with the new Julian, who had changed for her and cherish her in the future.


    Nina didn''t expect Julian to be so stubborn. Of course, she could tell that Julian''s words meant that he


    wanted to start over with Emelia.


    Nina didn''t think highly of him, so she told Julian the truth, "Mr. Hughes, I''m not trying to discourage


    you. I''m just telling you what I think of this."


    "When she needed your love, you gave her hurt. When she focused on her career, you gave her love.


    Do you think this is alright?"


    Nina''s words were quite vicious, but they also pointed out the current situation between Julian and


    Emelia.


    Julian announced in a domineering manner, "I can make her proud of both her career and her love life."


    Nina had nothing to say now. She had never expected how thick-skinned Julian was. Her words were


    supposed to be mocking him.


    But his answer made her admit defeat.


    Nina turned to ask him, "Are you serious?"


    "Of course." Julian returned very seriously.


    Nina continued, "Since you have this intention, then tell me what the shattered cup looks like. I''ll see if I


    can help you find a photo."


    Julian exined, "Complicated blue patterns, gold-rimmed."


    Nina clicked her tongue. "I know what it is. I don''t even know what to say about your luck. She carried it


    all the way from abroad. I''ll send you the photoster. Good luck. "After saying that, Nina hung up the


    phone.


    Julian quickly received the photo that Nina had sent to her. It was obvious that it was a screen shot of a


    post on Emelia''s Instagram. When she made her afternoon tea, she used this cup to hold her coffee.


    Originally, Julian could have found it on Emelia''s Instagram himself, but unfortunately, he had been


    blocked.

 Chapter 171 You Cant Read a Mans Heart from His Face

    Chapter 171 You Can''t Read a Man''s Heart from His Face


    After dealing with Pris, Viggo had almost recovered. The next day, he returned to his hometown with


    his cat.


    When he was at the airport, he was interviewed. A reporter asked him why he took the cat away this


    time instead of handing it over to his girlfriend.


    Viggo smiled gently and said, "She still needs to work. I can''t bear to make her so tired."


    When Julian saw the interview video, he was almost numb to death. He immediately threw the phone


    aside.


    However, Julian finally heaved a sigh of relief. Since Viggo had left, he didn''t need to worry about what


    might happen to Emelia and Viggo all day long. He didn''t need to be jealous of them.


    Julian and Ezra were having dinner together. Arthur was on night shift, so he didn''te to the


    appointment.


    Ezrained to Julian, "Don''t ask me out all day long. You can ask Emelia out once."


    Julian rolled his eyes at him unhappily. If he could make an appointment with Emelia, why would he


    have to spend so much time hanging out with Ezra?


    If he managed to make an appointment with Emelia, his buddy Ezra would be abandoned by him. By


    then, he wouldn''t even throw a nce at Ezra!


    Ezra said casually, "Oh, by the way, Emelia has gone to the Capital. Even if you want to make an


    appointment, I''m afraid you won''t be able to make it in a few days."


    Julian was shocked. "She went to the Capital?"


    Regarding Emelia''s trip to the Capital, Julian waspletely unaware of it.


    Ezra nodded his head. "That''s right. I saw her Instagram and entrusted the cat you sent to Nina. That''s


    why I asked her. She''s going back to the Capital."


    Ezra and Arthur both had Emelia''s contact information, so they naturally knew about Emelia¡¯s


    movements. However, Julian, who had been blocked by Emelia, had no idea at all.


    Julian was shocked and annoyed, and there was an indescribable sense of defeat in his heart.


    In her heart, he was even less important than Ezra now.


    Ezra said, "By the way, you asked me to help you inquire about that cup. It''s not avable on the


    market now. We can only find someone to make a simr one ording to the picture. Are you giving it


    to Emelia?"


    Julian couldn''t hide the disappointment in his eyes. "Yes, I broke her cup."


    Ezra spread out his hands. "I really don''t know what to say. I''ve never seen anyone having such an


    arduous time chasing a woman like you."


    Julian was very tired. He didn''t expect that he would encounter so many difficulties when trying to win


    Emelia back.


    He thought that she had loved him so much before. All he needed to do was simply show her kindness


    and she would return to his embrace.


    However, he did not expect that not only did she not return to his embrace, but she had also cklisted


    him. He even had to find out her whereabouts from others.


    "But it''s okay if it''s a little harder. It took you a lot of effort, and then you can cherish her soon." As soon


    as Ezraforted Julian, Julian picked up his mobile phone to call David Brennan and asked him to


    book a flight to the Capital overnight.


    Ezra felt that Julian was making a fuss. "What are you going to do?"


    Julian frowned and said seriously, "She must have gone to the Capital to see Vincent. Vincent said that


    he wanted to recognize her as his adopted daughter."


    Speaking of this, Julian suddenly changed the subject. "Vincent only met her once. Why does he want


    to take her as his adopted daughter?"


    Ezra also frowned with worry. "Do you mean that Vincent has other intentions toward her?"


    However, Ezra analyzed carefully, "But Vincent has always had a good reputation in the circle over the


    years, and his background doesn''t allow him to do such a thing, does it?"


    Some people''s background was not afraid of being ndered, but some people''s background could not


    be tainted.


    The Longerich family belonged to thetter. It was not because the Longerich family''s status was not


    high enough that they were afraid of being ndered, but because their status was too high that they


    couldn''t risk having their reputation tarnished at all.


    Julian snorted and said, "You know his face, but you don''t know his heart. In this world, there are too


    many people with a human face and a beast heart. She is so simple, so I have to go and have a look."


    Ezra felt that his words made sense, but he still reminded him, "You''d better be careful, lest you offend


    Vincent."


    Ezra felt that Julian was treating any man who had appeared next to Emelia as a rival in love. For some


    reason, he felt a sense of hostility, and so he kindly reminded Julian.


    If Vincent really sincerely epted Emelia as his adopted daughter, Julian would be in trouble if he


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    identally offended Vincent.


    He''s afraid it''ll be even harder to get Emelia back. After all, the Longerich family is behind Emelia.


    Julian answered casually. After having some food, he got up and left. He went home to pack up his


    luggage and headed to the airport.


    Emelia had indeed gone to the Capital. She promised Vincent that she would go. Later, because of


    Viggo''s illness, she had been dyed for a day. Viggo said he would go back to his hometown. Emelia


    then bought a flight to the Capital.


    Emelia arrived in the afternoon. Vincent sent someone to pick her up. She had booked a hotel herself,


    but Vincent strongly asked her to live in the hotel he arranged. It could be considered the most


    luxurious and expensive hotel in the Capital.


    It was hard for Emelia to refuse, so she had to live in.


    After a short rest, Vincent drove the car himself to pick her up for dinner.


    Emelia was not as silly and sweet as she was not wary of people. She also suspected that Vincent had


    such a passionate motive for her.


    But after meeting Vincent again this time, she could see his sincerity and joy from the bottom of his


    eyes. Obviously, Vincent was weing her whole-heartedly.


    In addition, Emelia did not know why, but she felt an inexplicable intimacy and trust towards Vincent.


    She instinctively believed that Vincent would not hurt her.


    When eating with Vincent, Emelia said that she wanted to go to the hospital tomorrow morning to visit


    Mrs. Longerich.


    Mrs. Longerich''s name was Naomi Shuster. The Shuster family used to be a prominent family. Naomi


    and Vincent were a perfect match once. However, the Shuster family had been on the wane over the


    years, but it did not affect the rtionship between Vincent and Naomi.


    Vincent didn''t care that there was no child between them, so how could he care about the reputation of


    those families?


    "Yes." Vincent was very happy. "I have arranged everything. Aunt Smith will be discharged from the


    hospital tomorrow morning. Let''s pick her up together, and then we''ll attend the family gathering


    together at night."


    Fearing that Emelia would worry about the family gathering, Vincent said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I


    have told them about your existence in advance. You don''t have to worry that they won''t ept you."


    Emelia was very touched. "Thank you."


    Vincent smiled and said, "You don''t need to thank us in the future."


    After dinner, Vincent said that he would drive her around and get familiar with the environment. Vincent


    also said if possible, he hoped that Emelia could live here in the future.


    Of course, Vincent also said that he knew that Emelia had grown up in Riverside City and would not


    force her.

 Chapter 172 Im Worried About You

    Chapter 172 I''m Worried About You


    Because Vincent took Emelia out for a walk, it was almost 11 o''clock in the evening when Emelia


    returned to the hotel.


    The moment she got out of the car, she saw Julian standing in front of the hotel gate. She was shocked


    and stared at him in disbelief. "Why, why are you here?"


    There was a disapproving look on Julian''s face. Although he couldn''t get in touch with Emelia, he could


    find the hotel and room she lived in.


    Without any hesitation, he chose to stay here. The first thing he did after putting down his luggage was


    to knock on the door of her room, but no one answered for a long time.


    So he had to wait outside the hotel. He didn''t expect that she would note back until 11 o''clock.


    It could be imagined how bad Julian''s mood was. He was worried. She was a young and beautiful girl.


    She went out with a man she had only met twice and came back in the middle of the night. Wasn''t she


    afraid of being assaulted?


    Vincent, who was in the car, also saw Julian. Vincent greeted him lightly, "Mr. Hughes, what a


    coincidence!"


    Ever since Vincent found out that Julian was the ex-husband of Emelia and that Caroline was his


    younger sister, he did not have a good impression of the Hughes Family.


    However, he had a new book cooperation project with Julian, so he greeted him out of basic courtesy.


    If Vincent had known before signing the contract that Julian''s entire family treated Emelia like this, he


    definitely wouldn''t have cooperated with him.


    "What a coincidence." I wonder what Mr. Longerich wants to do by sending a young girl back sote at


    night?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Emelia stared angrily at Julian. What the hell was he talking about? Did he know that his words were


    very rude to Vincent?


    In the car, Vincentughed instead, "Mr. Hughes, you''re overthinking it. I just took her out for a meal


    and then showed her around the city, to let her get familiar with the environment here."


    Vincent turned to ask Julian, "But I wonder, why did you question me about this?"


    He was implying that, as Emelia''s ex-husband, he was in no ce to asked Vincent about such a


    matter.


    Julian was choked by Vincent''s words and felt a bit irritated.


    He turned to look at Emelia and said, "Let''s talk."


    After he said that, he grabbed her by the arm and was about to pull her away. He objected to his


    behavior of taking her straight away.


    She had not said goodbye to Vincent yet. Besides, he inexplicably appeared here and got angry for no


    reason. She felt that it was unreasonable.


    Vincent was furious when he saw how rude Julian was. He got out of the car and stopped the car. He


    said in a deep voice, "Let her go!"


    Julian clenched his fists and looked at Vincent coldly. The atmosphere between the two instantly


    became tense.


    Emelia didn''t want two big shots like Julian and Vincent to quarrel at the entrance of the hotel. It was


    not good for anyone to see them.


    So she looked at Julian and said, "We can talk, but let me go first."


    Only then did Julian let go of her. Emelia said to Vincent, "Uncle Longerich, go back first. Don''t worry


    about me."


    Uncle Longerich?


    Hearing Emelia address Vincent in such a manner, Julian''s anger immediately rose again.


    "You''re already divorced. What''s there to talk to him about?" Vincent nced at Julian. "Besides, look


    at him. How can I rest assured to let you talk to him?"


    Julian''s lips curled into a half smile as he retorted unceremoniously, "So is Mr. Longerich reassuring


    enough?"


    At this moment, Julianpletely forgot what Ezra said to him and asked him to be careful not to


    offend Vincent.


    When he knew that Vincent had taken Emelia out for hours at night, and that Emelia was calling


    Vincent "uncle", he couldn''t care less about whether he would offend him or not.


    Vincent was very angry with Julian''s words. Emelia quickly stepped forward tofort him. "Calm


    down."


    "It''s toote. You go back first. I''ll call you if something happens." Emelia and Vincent promised, "This is


    your territory. I think he can''t do anything to me."


    For the first time, it was toote, and for the second time, it was not good to be seen by others.


    After sheforted him again and again, Vincent red at Julian, turned around, and got in the car to


    leave.


    As soon as Vincent''s car disappeared from his sight, Julian stepped forward and pulled Emelia away.


    He took her to a quiet ce in the hotel garden, suppressed the fire, and scolded her, "Emelia, do you


    have a brain? Vincent said that he would ept you as his adopted daughter, and you agreed? He


    took you out in the middle of the night and you just followed him?"


    Emelia couldn''t tell him her inexplicable trust in Vincent. She just shook her wrist that was in pain and


    said lightly, "What does this have to do with you?"


    Julian was choked. Just as he was about to open his mouth to say something, Emelia sneered, "Julian,


    you came all the way from Riverside City just to preach at me and quarrel with me?"


    As soon as Emelia did say these words, fire which he had been suppressing for the entire night was lit.


    He took a step forward and pushed her against the wall. Narrowing his eyes, he said in a dangerous


    voice, "Why do you think I''vee all the way here overnight?"


    Julian pressed on, step by step. Emelia turned her eyes and said, "How would I know what you''re


    thinking?"


    Julian gritted his teeth and growled, "I''m worried about you!"


    For some reason, Emelia didn''t want to face Julian''s confession, so she raised her hand, trying to push


    him away.


    She had never believed in Julian''s so-called love and concern for her, but after he said so many times,


    she actually believed him.


    Julian simply held her hands and looked down at her with a sigh. "I''m really worried about you and miss


    you very much. I can''t ept that I can''t see you for a few days, so I followed you."


    Before he saw her, he had always thought that he was just worried about her. But when he saw her, he


    suddenly realized that he couldn''t helping following her, because he missed her and he couldn''t leave


    her.


    She had never disappeared from his sight for more than a day since he had made his mind on her.


    All kinds of emotions were swirling in Julian''s heart. He couldn''t help leaning down, attempting to kiss


    her.


    He had been worried for a whole night. He just wanted to do it now.


    In a hurry, Emelia pulled out her hand and pped him angrily.


    Was he addicted to kissing?


    He had kissed her once at her home, and now here again?


    Emelia felt that she needed to be tougher, or else he''d be more and more over the line.


    Julian, who had been pped in the face, stood where he was and didn''t get angry at all. Instead, he


    went to pull Emelia''s hand without any temper. "I''m sorry, I was wrong."


    "I can''t help but..."


    Emelia didn''t want to talk to him. She shook off his hand and quickly ran to the hotel lobby.


    Julian didn''t follow up because he had other important things to do.

 Chapter 173 The Cunning Julian

    Chapter 173 The Cunning Julian


    After Emelia ran into the hotel lobby not far away, he looked up at the bush on the opposite side and


    shouted, "Get out!"


    After a while, a man walked out of the grass, shivering. There was a camera hanging on his neck, and


    he looked a little embarrassed.


    By this time, Julian no longer had the gentleness he had just disyed in front of Emelia. His aura was


    so cold that it was terrifying. He stood there, clutching his pants, without saying a single word. The


    man''s legs had already gone limp.


    "Well, well, I didn''t mean to squat here and shoot you. I was going to shoot a star..."This man was a


    paparazzo who had been lurking here for a long time.


    He didn''t expect that the celebrity he had been waiting for hadn''t showed up, and he had actually taken


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    photos of a big shot like Julian.


    Julian ordered in a deep voice, "Bring your camera here."


    The reporter didn''t dare to resist and honestly handed his camera to Julian.


    Julian took the camera and watched it carefully. Because he was facing the reporter just now, his face


    was taken very clearly. With Emelia back to this person, and the light was a little dim, he could only see


    a thin and blurred image of her.


    As for the contents of the video, it had been recorded since he and Emelia came over and stood still.


    Julian skillfully operated it, only keeping the image of how he couldn''t help hugging Emelia and kissing


    her. Of course, he also kept his apology.


    The reporter took back the camera and checked it. He asked Julian in surprise, "Didn''t you delete all of


    them?"


    Julian said casually, "These can be distributed."


    "Ah?" The reporter thought that he would delete all of them and warn him.


    He had already made the worst n in his heart. He just wanted to keep his camera. After all, Julian


    had power and influence, and he couldn''t afford to offend him. He didn''t expect that Julian would let


    him send it.


    "Why are you talking so much nonsense? Just send it." After saying that, Julian strode away. The


    reporter came to his senses andughed happily.


    "It''s good that I didn''t take photos of stars, but of such a big shot. Moreover, it''s a big shot''s romantic


    news."


    However, didn''t Julian feel very ashamed of being pped? Moreover, the reporter heard Julian''s


    apology. He was being so submissive?


    , Julian was so sure that after this video was sent out, it would not affect his image?


    However, thinking of Julian''s unquestionable tone just now, the reporter happily put away his camera.


    Rich people knew how to y.


    However, it had nothing to do with him. As long as he had news that he could post and ignite the hot


    topic, it would be fine.


    "The kiss of the cold, noble, and rich businessman was refused, and he didn''t get angry after being


    pped in the face. How could he still beg for forgiveness in a low voice?"


    Tomorrow''s trending news was definitely scheduled by this peach news. Fortunately, the girl''s


    appearance in the video was blurred, otherwise, those women who loved Julian would tear her up.


    They wanted to be hugged and kissed by Julian in their dreams, but Emelia rejected and even pped


    him. What an ungrateful woman!


    Emelia ran back to her room and slowly calmed down.


    She didn''t even recover from the shock of Julian''s appearance. Julian began to fight with Vincent, and


    she was taken away by Julian to have a fight. She was really tired this night.


    He called Vincent and told him that she was safe. She said that she had returned to her room and had


    nothing to do with Julian, and went to take a shower.


    At first, Emelia was worried that Julian would continue to pester her, butter on, when she discovered


    that he had stopped, she quickly went to sleep.


    After a good night''s sleep, she was woken up by a voice message from Nina this morning. Nina


    day."


    Emelia was speechless.


    Nina had the guts to criticize Julian in a harsh way.


    She quickly sent Nina a message. "What happened?"


    Nina simply turned on the video call. "I guess you still don''t know what''s going on. My dear little darling


    Emelia, congrattions, you''ve made it to What''s Trending again."


    Emelia was still lying on the bed. Hearing this, she immediately felt a headache. She was really afraid


    of the trending news now.


    She wasn''t a celebrity like Nina and the others. If she went on the trending search, it would only


    increase her exposure. If she went on the trending search, it would only make her feel iparable


    fear.


    Before Emelia could ask what kind of trending news it was, Nina asked her again, "Julian also went to


    the Capital?"


    Emelia didn''t understand. "Right. How did you know?"


    Nina held back herughter and told her word by word, "The trending news team tried to kiss you while


    hugging you, but you pped him in the face, and then he followed you and made you an apology."


    "What?" Emelia was about to jump up from the bed.


    As expected of her best friend, Nina immediately told her, "Don''t worry, people can''t see your face


    clearly, but Julian''s face was clearly photographed."


    "When I saw him speaking in such a humble tone, I was really satisfied, hahaha!" Nina couldn''t help


    butugh at his misfortune.


    Emelia rubbed her forehead. How did she and Julian be photographed!


    "Julian, this is your karma!" Nina vented her anger and shouted, feeling even more excited than


    Emelia.


    "Why, why?" Emelia clutched her hair and was about to go mad. "What if someone recognized me? I''ll


    be scolded to death again."


    Thest time, Oliver Jones used her of not supporting the old man. When she was in an elevator,


    someone barged in and pointing fingers at her, which made Emelia tremble with fear every time she


    thought of it.


    Only those who had experienced how terrible the online violence was.


    Oliver Jones stoppedughing andforted her, "Don''t worry, there aren''t many people scolding you


    right now. They''re all curious about who made Julian so humble is."


    "In addition, the ce you were photographed was the most luxurious hotel in the capital, so everyone


    thought you were a famousdy in the capital. You know, those inte trolls bullied the weak and


    feared the strong. They probably thought you had a powerful background, so they didn''t dare to scold


    you."


    Emelia breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that she was lucky enough to live in the hotel that Vincent


    had booked for her.


    Those who could live here were either rich or noble, and even the troublemakers had to consider


    whether or not to spit it out.


    Nina continued, "No matter how you were photographed, I''m sure that Julian would know if this scandal


    was exposed."


    "For big shots like them, they all have a special PR team to connect with the higher-ups of the major


    media organizations. Once bad newses out, they will be the first to know."


    Emelia frowned and said, "Do you mean that even though he knew he had been photographed, he was


    still allowed to be released?"


    "Yes." Nina nodded a said, "It can be seen that Julian is very scheming. He deliberately released such


    an ambiguous rumor to trick you into his trap step by step, so that his name will finally bound with you."


    Emelia was on the verge of breaking down.

 Chapter 174 Come to My Room

    Chapter 174 Come to My Room


    "This is too much!" Emelia gritted her teeth and said, "I''ll go to negotiate with him!"


    Nina wanted to stop her, but Emelia hung up the phone out of fury.


    Nina wanted to say, even if Emelia wanted to quarrel with him, she wasn''t a match for him at all. In the


    first ce, he wasn''t on the same level as him in terms of scheming. Now that he had spent quite a bit


    of effort, how could he possibly be able to defeat?


    Emelia hung up Nina''s phone and called Julian. However, before calling, she released his number from


    the cklist.


    The call was quickly connected. Emelia said angrily, "Julian, did you deliberately ask someone to


    release the videost night?"


    The man''s voice waszy and low. On the phone, he asked knowingly, "What do you mean? I don''t


    understand."


    This was the first time she had heard of Emelia''s rage. This was the first time that she knew that Julian


    wasn''t an ordinary shameless person.


    Emelia was so angry that she didn''t know what to say. "Come to my room now."


    "What?" Emelia had always been mild. At this moment, she couldn''t help but be enraged by Julian''s


    words.


    How dare he let her go to his room?


    Wasn''t he afraid that she would scratch his face?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Julian said as if nothing had happened, "Aren''t you questioning me about what happenedst night?


    Come to my room and let''s talk."


    Emelia suppressed her anger and said, "Let''s talk in the coffee shop downstairs."


    Julian refused her proposal without hesitation. "No."


    After a pause, Julian added, "My room number is 1802."


    Emelia held her phone tightly and took a deep breath. After hanging up, she got out of bed and washed


    up first.


    Twenty minutester, Emelia appeared at the door of Julian''s room. After all, this matter had to be


    resolved. The best way was to quickly find someone to remove this trending news.


    Even though the matter had already exposed, but the power of money was infinite. As long as Julian


    wanted to withdraw, he would definitely withdraw it with his financial resources.


    Emelia rang the doorbell, and Julian came to open the door for her.


    Before Emelia could say a word after entering, Julian stretched out his hand towards her. "Give me


    your phone."


    "What do you want my phone for?" Emelia didn''t want to give it to him.


    Julian said angrily, "Get out of the cklist on WhatsApp, and don''t try to delete my contact again in the


    future."


    Emelia was furious. "Is this a threat?"


    He must have figured out the purpose of her visit, so he deliberately made such demands.


    Julian didn''t say a word and stretched out his hand to her.


    It was not easy for him to have such a chance to control her. Naturally, he would not give up so easily.


    It could even be said that all of this was within his n.


    Emelia took a step back. He took out his phone and said. "Alright."


    Julian nced at his phone and got up with satisfaction.


    Emelia stood in the living room of Julian''s suite. She raised her head to look at what he was about to


    say, only to find that his clothes were in disarray. His body was wrapped in the hotel bathrobe, but his


    cor was loose as if it could be opened at any time.


    As someone who had been in close contact with him for three years, Emelia knew better than anyone


    how perfect his body was. He had always been self-disciplined and restrained. How could he allow his


    body to be imperfect?


    His figure, which was wrapped in a suit and leather shoes all day long, was the kind of bodybuilding


    and strength that only mature men in their thirties had. Every time Emelia, who was wrapped under


    him, couldn''t help falling in love with him.


    At this moment, Emelia didn''t even know what she was thinking. She actually thought of such a


    ridiculous scene for no reason.


    The heat on her face rose quickly. She quickly opened her eyes and said, "You''d better change your


    clothes first."


    As soon as he came in, he asked for her phone, but she didn''t notice that his clothes were in disarray.


    Julian nced at her red ears and leaned closer to her. He asked in a maic voice, "Are you sure


    you want me to get changed?"


    His tone was very ambiguous, as if she was obsessed with his disheveled look. Emelia snapped, "Yes


    and very sure."


    The failure of the handsome man''s n made him sad. A trace of disappointment shed across


    Julian''s face.


    In the past, she was very obsessed with his body. Sometimes, when she was experiencing the greatest


    thrills and pleasure, she would boldly caress his abs and say, "Julian, you''ve got such a great body/"


    Would he ask her if she liked it when he was in a good mood. She would narrow her eyes and nod


    quickly. Then she would cling to his shoulder and press her body tight against his.


    Early in the morning, recalling the past life with Emelia, he suddenly felt extremely tense.


    He said to Emelia in a hoarse voice, "I haven''t taken a shower yet, so you have to wait a little longer."


    In fact, he had washed, but now he continued to take a bath to cool down.


    Emelia walked to the side and said, "Sure, I have enough time."


    She had finished washing up and it was still early to go to the hospital, so she didn''t mind waiting for


    him to dress up.


    As he was taking a shower in the bathroom, Emelia hurriedly lowered her head to look at his phone,


    trying hard to shake off the image in her mind.


    About ten minutester, Julian finally came out of the bathroom and slowly walked into the bedroom to


    change clothes.


    A short whileter, another voice rang out from within the bedroom. "Emelia,e in."


    "What''s the matter?" Emelia didn''t want to go in. That was the bedroom, and he was still changing


    clothes.


    Julian repliedzily, "Help me choose a tie."


    Emelia remembered how he had tried to help him manage his clothes at the very beginning of his


    marriage, but he disliked. He lowered his eyes and said self-deprecatingly, "My taste is too bad. I won''t


    choose."


    He disliked her when they were married. Now that they were divorced, he asked her to choose a tie for


    him. Didn''t it was ironic?


    Julian''s voice came from the bedroom. "As long as you pick it for me, it''s gonna be good."


    Although Julian''s words sounded nice, it was iparably ironic to Emelia.


    If it weren''t for their past, she might have obsessed with Julian''s current sweet words.


    However, after being hurt, in the face of this sort of situation, Emelia calmly said. "Mr. Hughes, you


    weren''t like this before. In the past, every time I helped you choose, you would always have a look of


    disdain on your face."


    In his bedroom, Julian fell silent.


    After a while, he came out of the bedroom. He was already dressed neatly and had a tie.


    He was so serious in that pure-ck suit. Emelia tried her best not to look at him, but to calm down as


    much as possible.


    Julian walked over to her and stood in front of her, saying in a low and serious voice, "In the past, I was


    ignorant of how good you¡ª"


    Emelia didn''t want to hear him say any more nonsense, so she interrupted him and said, "You''d better


    tell me how to deal with the video."


    Julian had so much to confess, but he had clearly sensed Emelia''s aloofness.

 Chapter 175 Dont You Want to Touch Me?

    Chapter 175 Don''t You Want to Touch Me?


    After pressing his tongue against the back seat, Julian suppressed all the unhappiness in his heart and


    asked calmly, "How do you want to deal with it?"


    Emelia looked straight into his eyes and said, "I don''t know why someone took photosst night, but


    you should know when these media will be released, right?"


    Julian pursed his lips and responded to her question in silence.


    Seeing that he admitted it without any struggle, Emelia was furious.


    "Why did you do this? I''m Viggo''s girlfriend now, and I''ve just been in trending news for a few days ago.


    If someone finds out that I have such an ambiguous rtionship with you, how embarrassing will his


    position be?"


    "I hope you can find a way to get rid of this trending news as soon as possible. Don''t let this matter


    continue to brew. His mother is sick now, and he is already ufortable enough. I don''t want to add


    any more trouble to him."


    Hearing that she only cared about Viggo''s feelings, Julian felt bitter and annoyed.


    Why was she so hardhearted?


    Even if he had done something wrong and hurt her before, was he not worthy of forgiveness at all?


    She used to love him so much, but now she didn''t care about his feelings at all?


    Under the negative emotions, he said angrily, "I can suppress these trending news, but I need to deal


    with all kinds of rtionships and interests. I can''t withdraw them in a short time."


    In order to keep the trending news going for a while longer, Julian''s angry words changed the subject in


    Emelia''s ears.


    The corners of her lips curled into a sneer. She finally understood what was going on. It was only


    because he wanted her to pay the price that he was able to withdraw the search.


    She had forgotten that he was a businessman. How could a businessman make a loss?


    Just like when he sent her a cat before, he kept asking her to treat him to dinner. Now that she wanted


    him to withdraw the trending news, he must want her pay for it.


    After having figured this out, Emelia looked at him andughed coldly. "Julian, you''ve been constantly


    pestering metely. Do you want to have sex with me?"


    In the end, there was only one thing between men and women that made people think about.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emelia wasn''t a little girl who didn''t know anything. She had been married to Julian for three years


    before, and she knew very well what men were like.


    "Well, since you need me to pay the price to withdraw the search, I''ll be satisfied with you. "Emelia did


    not stop. After that, she raised her hand and took off her jacket.


    Her figure was slender and well-proportioned, but there was nothing to lose in her flesh. Her fair skin


    made Julian''s Adam''s apple roll up and down involuntarily.


    He had always longed for her. Now that she was standing in front of him, he naturally could not control


    himself.


    Under the influence of lust, he stared at Emelia and gritted his teeth, saying, "Don''t think that I don''t


    dare to touch you!"


    At this moment, Julian was in a very miserable mood. He was both angry and annoyed that Emelia had


    misunderstood him. At the same time, he was eager to take this opportunity to have rtionship with


    her.


    "Thene here." Emelia had lost her mind as well. She felt that at worst, they would drag each other


    into hell together.


    The reason why he hadn''t given up on her was probably because he was thinking about this sort of


    thing. She thought that what a man couldn''t get was always the best. But if they did it, then he would


    lose his interest in her.


    Because both of them were angry, they just hurting each other.


    Julian bent down and lifted her up, kicking open the bedroom door.


    They had been divorced for more than a year, and he had no other woman. Whether physically or


    mentally, he was eager to reach this extreme, not to mention that he had been satisfied by her twice


    before the divorce.


    The insatiable desire after having been satisfied once was burning all over his body.


    Therefore, at this moment, Julian had such an opportunity to take action without thinking.


    The moment the sturdy man reallyy on the bed, and when a chill came from his body, Emelia


    suddenly woke up.


    Her reason told her that she couldn''t do this with Julian, and she would be doomed eternally.


    So she tried her best to push him away. "Let me go!"


    With a little bit of force, Julian grabbed her hands tightly above her head.


    He stared at her, breathing heavily. "You sent yourself to me, and now you want me to let you go?


    Emelia, what do you think I am?"


    Julian didn''t want to let her go, nor did he want to let her go, so he lowered his head and kissed her


    hard.


    He was afraid that he would not be able to live if she made him like this and asked him to let her go.


    Emelia began to cry. "I regret it!"


    "Julian, please stop..." Emelia was so regretful that her intestines were blue, and her tears could not


    stop flowing.


    She had said that on impulse, but now she really regretted it.


    Julian was stunned by her words.


    At this time, a woman said to a man that she regretted it, which was a great insult to his male dignity.


    Julian almost died of anger.


    It was also at this time that Emelia''s phone rang sharply in the living room outside. Emelia took the


    opportunity to push him down and run out awkwardly.


    The call was from Vincent. He probably came to pick up Emelia.


    Emelia didn''t even have time to answer the phone. Instead, she put on her jacket and opened the door


    in a hurry to leave.


    Juliany on the bed in defeat. "Damn it!"


    He was in such a state, but she had run away. She wanted to kill him.


    Emelia ran back to her room in one breath and answered Vincent''s phone.


    Vincent said gently on the phone, "I''ve already arrived at the door of the hotel. Come down."


    Emelia tried her best to sound calm. "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Emelia changed her clothes again, and then hurried downstairs to meet


    Vincent. They would go to the hospital together to pick up Naomi.


    Because of the fact that she had almost had a rtionship with Julian just now, Emelia was a little


    absent-minded.


    She regretted it so much. She really wished that time could go back in time. She would never say


    anything like asking Julian to sleep with her.


    After getting into Vincent''s car, Vincent immediately felt that Emelia was preupied.


    Vincent said, "Are you worried about the scandal with Julian?"


    Before Emelia could say anything, Vincent snorted and said, "Don''t worry. I''ve already contacted them


    to remove the trending news and delete the post."


    She had forgotten that she now had Vincent, a big shot, as her strong backer. Since Vincent could


    handle all this, it was more embarrassed for her to do what she had just done.


    The most embarrassing thing was that she did it first, and in the end, she was scared to cry.


    For a moment, Emelia was so embarrassed that she bury herself on the spot.


    She rubbed her forehead, praying that she would never see Julian again. It was too embarrassing.

 Chapter 176 Everyone on the Internet Is Laughing at Julian

    Chapter 176 Everyone on the Inte Is Laughing at Julian


    Vincent said angrily while driving, "Yesterday you told me that you were fine. I knew he would bully you.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I''ll talk to him some other day."


    Although he didn''t have a good time with Julianst night, in order not to let Vincent worry, Emelia still


    said that she was fine.


    She didn''t expect that Julian would press her against the corner and try to kiss her. She didn''t expect to


    be exposed.


    However, when she heard Vincent say that he wanted to talk to Julian, Emelia quickly said, "No need,


    I''ll ignore him in the future."


    Emelia was afraid that if Vincent and Julian couldn''t reach an agreement, they would be at loggerheads


    again. After all, they still had to cooperateter. It would be bad if the situation became stiff.


    Vincent seemed to have guessed what she was thinking. "If it doesn''t work, then we will break the


    contract. We give up his investment and find other investors ourselves. Otherwise, let me set up a new


    Emelia waspletely stunned. "Please no. No need, sir!"


    First of all, he had signed a contract with Julian, if he had broken the contract because of private


    affairs, which would damage Vincent''s reputation in the industry.


    Secondly, Vincent said that he would set up a film and televisionpany for her and let her be the


    boss. She couldn''t do such a thing.


    She couldn''t do anything about being the boss, so she was very clear about her position. She just


    wanted to work on her script and write the story she had always wanted to tell. She had never thought


    about anything else.


    "What are you afraid of? We have the money to set up our ownpany. I just don''t like to worry about


    such things for so many years. In addition, your aunt is in poor health, so I don''t have much energy to


    work."


    "But things are different now. I can do my best to cultivate you." The more Vincent said, the more he felt


    that this n was feasible.


    However, Emelia continuously rejected his proposal. "I really can''t. I don''t have the ability to control the


    entire situation."


    Vincent burst outughing and said in a helpless and distressed tone, "s, you are really taking a


    simple and tranquil life-style."


    In such a noisy era, it was rare for Emelia to maintain such a simple mind. Now everyone wanted to


    open apany by themselves, regardless of whether they had the ability or not.


    Many people felt that have apany was very decent. For example, Yvonne was actually just a


    blockhead.


    Emelia did not becent because she became his adopted daughter. This made Vincent


    very gratified. He knew that he would not make a mistake.


    There was still some time before they went to the hospital. Emelia quickly contacted Viggo in the car.


    In any case, she was Viggo''s nominal girlfriend now. When she got on the headline for such a matter,


    the first person she felt sorry for was Viggo.


    Therefore, she sincerely apologized. "Mr. Johansen, I''m really sorry. I didn''t do a good job as your


    girlfriend. I made such a mess with Julian and have caused you trouble."


    Viggo quickly replied, "It''s not your fault. You don''t have to apologize to me."


    Emelia said gloomily, "If I hadn''t seen him, these things wouldn''t have happened."


    Yesterday, Julian said that he wanted to talk to her, so she should not talk to him.


    Viggo''s tone was soft. "I know. He chased you to the capital."


    "Besides, you and I are just lovers in name. Even if you really love someone, you don''t have to


    apologize to me."


    Emelia quickly said, "I don''t have anyone in mind. I just want to focus on my career."


    At the moment, Emelia waspletely uninterested in love and marriage.


    She didn''t know what was going on either. Perhaps she was fated to luck in love this year. She had


    only wanted to focus on her career after returning to the country, but not only did Harry Zink and Viggo


    have feelings for her, but Julian, who''d previously looked down on her, had also turned to chase after


    her.


    She felt that she needed to pray for god to lower the proportion of romance in her life.


    "No, no, no. let all of them go. I don''t want any of them."


    It would be best if Buddha could let all them go and bless her career.


    Viggo added, "Emelia, I believe in you. You''re not that kind of person. Even if you and I are just nominal


    lovers, you won''t take the initiative to provoke other man."


    Viggo had naturally seen this news as well, and had also recognized her. However, he wasn''t angry.


    First of all, Julian had been pped in the face by Emelia. Right now, everyone on the Inte was


    Secondly, he was certain that, no matter what sort of attitude Emelia had towards Julian from the


    bottom of her heart, at least at present, she wouldn''t pay attention to him.


    Emelia was so moved that she didn''t know what to say. She didn''t expect Viggo to know her so well.


    After chatting with Viggo, they arrived at the hospital. Emelia went to Naomi''s ward with Vincent with a


    bouquet of flowers in her hand.


    This was the first time that Emelia had seen Vincent''s wife. She was very nervous.


    Vincentforted her gently, "She''s a good person. Don''t be nervous."


    Although Vincentforted Emelia, he also praised his wife.


    Emelia thought that Naomi must be very good, so Vincent praised her like this, and he had not


    abandoned her for so many years.


    After entering the ward and seeing Naomi, Emelia really rxed.


    Naomi looked very gentle and graceful. Perhaps because she was sick all year round, she looked thin


    and weak, but beautiful.


    Emelia took the initiative to bring her flowers and said softly, "Hello, aunt, I''m Emelia."


    Naomi looked at Emelia, her eyes immediately turning red.


    She took another deep look at Vincent beside her. After taking the flowers from Emelia, she held her in


    her arms and sobbed, "Great, so great."


    "Emelia, wee to join our family." After Naomi finished speaking, she loosened her grip on Emelia,


    and her tears immediately fell.


    Emelia didn''t expect Naomi to be so excited, and her eyes turned red.


    Vincent quickly came over andforted Naomi softly, "You''ve just recovered. The doctor said that you


    can''t be too excited. I know what you''re thinking."


    Vincent exined to Emelia, "Your aunt is crying with joy. She is too happy."


    Naomi wiped away her tears and looked at Emelia again in embarrassment. "I''m sorry, I scared you,


    didn''t I?"


    Emelia quickly said, "No, I''m delighted."


    Naomi took her hand and said, "What a good girl. It''s our luck to have you as our daughter."


    Vincent said with a smile, "All right, all right. Let''s talk about it at home."


    Just like that, the three of them left the hospital by car, returning to the courtyard house which Emelia


    and had visited with Julianst time.


    After arriving home, Naomi said that it was veryfortable to sit in the yard in the current season.


    Vincent took a thick nket for her and made flower tea. He let Emelia and Naomi sit in the yard and


    chat. He went into the kitchen and got busy preparing lunch them.

 Chapter 177 The One I Love

    Chapter 177 The One I Love


    Emelia didn''t expect have such a pleasant conversation with Naomi. As Vincent''s wife, Naomi was


    naturally well-educated. Since childhood, Emelia''s biggest hobby was to read. Although she couldn''t


    say that she was well-read, she had read almost all the famous books at home and abroad.


    The two of them started talking about their favorite books, and then they talked about different topics.


    Vincent, who was preparing lunch in the room, probably saw them chatting happily, so he also came


    out and sat for a while.


    However, Vincent did not participate in their conversation. Instead, he sat quietly on the side and


    listened.


    Vincent looked at Emelia with love in his eyes, so did Naomi.


    Emelia could sense that the two of them truly treated her as their daughter.


    Although she still could not ept the reality, it did not affect her feelings for Vincent and Naomi.


    The autumn in the Capital was beautiful. In such afortable and quiet courtyard and such a warm


    and loving environment, Emelia felt unprecedented happiness.


    When she was a child, she had never felt the warmth of her family. Although her mother was her


    adoptive mother who treated her well, Oliver and Taylor Jones were unreliable.


    With such a husband and son, her adoptive mother actually had a hard time. There were endless


    quarrels every day.


    But today, sitting with two strangers, she felt the warmth of home.


    After lunch, Vincent helped Naomi back to her room for a nap, while Emelia went to Vincent''s study to


    read.


    Vincent and Naomi were upstairs in their bedroom.


    Naomi held Vincent in her arms and could not stop crying. Vincent''s eyes were also red, and he


    hugged Naomi and did not speak.


    After a while, Naomi cried and said to Vincent, "It''s the biggest regret in my life that I didn''t give birth to


    a son and a daughter for you. But now that she''s by your side, I''ll die without regrets."


    Vincent said with distress, "Don''t say such silly words. Your body is very good."


    Naomi sighed in his arms. "She''s too simr with her. It doesn''t even need a DNA test. I knew she was


    the child you had with that girl."


    Vincent hugged her tightly and said, "I didn''t expect that there would be such a fate. What''s more, I


    didn''t expect that she left a daughter for me back then."


    Recalling the girl he loved deeply when he was young, Vincent still felt happy at this time.


    Back when he was studying in Riverside City, he met an enchanted girl in his life. They loved each


    other so much that they decided to get married as soon as they graduated.


    However, the good times didn''tst long. Later, his father was excluded by his opponents in the


    officialdom. He was urgently summoned back to the capital. Later, his family was suppressed by all


    kinds of people. He couldn''t contact that girl, and he didn''t dare to contact her.


    Because at that time, he didn''t know whether his family could be safe or not. How could he dare to


    contact his beloved girl? If he got her into trouble, wouldn''t that hurt her?


    A few yearster, when he returned to Riverside City to look for his beloved girl after his father


    rehabilitated, he couldn''t find her anymore. The crowd was so vast that he lost her.


    Therefore, his new book was called "I Gotta Find You", which was his biggest regret in his life.


    However, he didn''t expect that he would know Emelia because of this book. The first time he saw


    Emelia, he was stunned, because she looked exactly the same as the girl.


    After Emelia and Julian left, he immediately sent someone to investigate Emelia''s background. After


    learning that she wasn''t the biological daughter of Oliver Jones, he was almost certain that she was his


    daughter.


    However, he heard that her biological mother passed away not long after giving birth to her. He was still


    sad for many days.


    He had been searching for her for half his life, but she had already left the world. He felt as if a piece of


    his heart had been hollowed out.


    So he said that he wanted to take Emelia as his adopted daughter not only because he liked Emelia''s


    character, but also because she might really be his daughter.


    Now, he only needed to do a parent-child test to find out the truth.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, Vincent did not intend to tell Emelia the truth. He was afraid that Emelia would not be able to


    ept it for a while. It just so happened that they could get along with each other as adopted father


    and adopted daughter to cultivate their rtionship.


    This might also be the fate between them.


    He wrote such a book for his beloved woman and her biological mother, and thus built a bridge


    between father and daughter.


    Naomi could not calm down. "I''m so happy, so happy."


    From the beginning, Vincent confessed to Naomi that he once had a close lover.


    However, Vincent also promised that since he married her, he would treat her well. After marriage,


    Vincent also did it. Even if she could not have children because of her health, Vincent never gave up on


    her.


    It should be known that in a big family like the Longerich family, she could not have children, she was


    unwee. Vincent''s parents had also openly and secretly asked them to divorce and let Vincent


    marry someone else.


    However, they were all rejected by Vincent with righteous words, and even for a few years, they didn''t


    have much contact with his family because of this matter.


    In recent years, as everyone was getting older, his parents were no longer so persistent, and the


    rtionship between the two sides was restored to harmony.


    Therefore, it could be imagined how excited and happy she was when she learned that Emelia might


    be Vincent''s biological daughter.


    Vincent was no longer alone. Although this daughter was not her biological daughter, Naomi was happy


    for Vincent. Especially when she thought that she would leave first and that Vincent still had a


    thoughtful daughter to take care of him, she became happier.


    Naomi promised Vincent, "I''ll definitely treat her well and treat her as my own child. She has made our


    lives extremelyplete."


    "Yes." Vincent knew that Naomi would definitely be good to Emelia, because Naomi was also great.


    Perhaps, the fate between him and that girl was so shallow, but fortunately, he didn''t miss their


    daughter. In the rest of his life, he would spend all his efforts and love to take care of Emelia.


    Emelia had just read a few books in Vincent''s study when she received a video from Nina.


    The content of the video was that Julian had been interviewed by a reporter at the airport of Riverside


    City. Emelia hadn''t expected that he would return to Riverside City. She still had a headache that if she


    met him at the hotel at night, she wouldn''t be able to face him.


    In the video, a group of reporters surrounded Julian. Someone asked, "Mr. Hughes, who is that girl in


    the video?"


    With a big pair of sunsses on his nose, Julian''s face darkened and he didn''t want to talk to anyone.


    Hearing this, he directly sneered at the reporter and said, "Isn''t that nonsense? I''ve taken the initiative


    to kiss her. Who else can she be? She''s naturally the one I love."


    The reporter was rendered speechless, but at the same time, he knew that he had public disy


    affection. After all, it was not easy to hear Julian, who had always been low-key and restrained, confess


    his true feelings.

 Chapter 178 Stay Away from Julian

    Chapter 178 Stay Away from Julian


    The reporter added, "No, Mr. Hughes. We just want to ask who that girl is. We are all very curious


    about which notabledy has won your heart."


    Julian was enraged by the reporter''s words. "If she''s not a notabledy, can''t he ept her?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He instinctively defended Emelia, so he said with a gloomy face, "What does her identity have to do


    with you?"


    The reporters were speechless again. They looked at each other and broke out in cold sweat.


    Everyone in the media circle in Riverside City knew that it was extremely difficult to interview Julian.


    This time, they also gathered their courage to ask questions, but they didn''t expect that they were got


    these answers.


    Julian had already sat in the car with a cold face and left.


    After Nina finished sending the video, she called Emelia. "Why did Juliane back? He followed you


    all the way to the Capital, he stayed only a night and a morning?"


    Every time Nina mentioned Julian, she would have a gloating look on her face.


    There was nothing she could do. Nina couldn''t control herself. As long as she saw Julian suffer, she


    would feel extremely relieved.


    In the past three years, when Emelia had married Julian, she hadn''t thought much of it. However, as an


    observer, she was about to be angry to death. She wanted nothing more than to tear apart Julian,


    Caroline, and Yvonne.


    In the first ce, due to the incident with Julian in the morning, Emelia had been in a dilemma, so she


    talked to Nina.


    After hearing this, Nina was about to die ofughter. "I know why Julian didn''t stay in the Capital."


    Emelia sighed and asked, "Why?"


    Nina immediately emphasized, "Because you made him lose all of his male dignity. He was already


    prepared to do it, yet you said that you regretted it and ran away."


    Emelia was extremely embarrassed. "Are you sure it''s because of this?"


    Nina firmly said, "I can guarantee that it is precisely because of this that his heart is about to die of


    anger."


    Nina added, "You don''t have to be embarrassed to see him. I reckon he won''t have the face to see you


    in a short period of time. He''s so embarrassed, hahaha..."


    After Nina finished speaking, she burst intoughter again. Hearing Nina analyze Julian''s thoughts like


    this, Emelia let out a sigh of relief.


    Julian didn''t want to see her better so that everyone wouldn''t be embarrassed.


    Emelia asked Nina with a bit of worry, "Is there anyone on the Inte who can continue invest me? Or


    is it a vicious scolding?"


    Emelia had been staying with Vincent and his wife and did not have time to read thements on the


    Inte. She did not dare to look at them. She was afraid of being scolded likest time.


    "No, no." Nina said repeatedly, "First of all, this trending news had been brushed under the carpet quite


    quickly. In a short period of time, it disappeared."


    "Secondly, I don''t know what''s wrong with the onlookers this time. Maybe a man like Julian is too


    sessful and enviable. Everyone likes to see him suffer in love, so they are full of praise for you."


    "Everyone says that this girl has a backbone. She can resist the temptation of a rich and handsome


    man like Julian. She is very cool!" Nina had always known the gossip first, so she was very familiar with


    the trend ofments.


    She even used her alt ount to join in thements. Shemented, "Poor people must have


    something to hate. Mr. Hughes must be asking for such treatment."


    At first, Nina was afraid that everyone would scold Emelia, so she tried to burn the mes of war on


    Julian, hinting that he must have done something bad to make the girl p him.


    Who would have thought that the public opinion stood on Emelia''s side? Nina then quietly stepped


    down to be a bystander.


    Emelia looked down and said, "How can I be cool? I was also fascinated by him at first."


    Later, she was injured, so she remained unmoved now.


    "Don''t think about those unpleasant things in the past. Just look at how confident you are in front of him


    now."


    After Nina finished making fun of Julian, she suddenly changed her tone and said in a serious tone,


    "But Emelia, don''t you think that Julian really has fallen for you?"


    Emelia shook her head in denial. "I don''t think so."


    In fact, she had thought a lot about this question recently. From that time when Julian took the initiative


    to provide her with bank water bills of Oliver Jones to help her turn it over, and then thest time he


    gave her gift.


    At first, Emelia had somewhat believed in what he had said, but then she had rationally overturned


    those thoughts.


    She said to Nina, "He doesn''tck women. Why would he choose me, the ex-wife who had once


    embarrassed him? Furthermore, if he does choose me, he would put himself in a more awkward


    situation."


    Nina said, "If he really loves you, he won''t care about these things."


    Emelia shook her head. "As I said, what he can''t get is the best."


    At this point, Emelia muttered, "Perhaps he''ll stop after we really sleep."


    Nina smiled and suggested, "Why don''t the two of you sleep? Do you want him leave you for the rest of


    his life?"


    Emelia had a headache. "Please, big star. This is just my guess. I can''t sleep with him for my guess."


    "That makes sense." Nina said in a serious tone, "What if he is addicted to sleeping with you? Not only


    will you not be able to get rid of him, but you will also be entangled. That will be troublesome."


    Emelia was speechless.


    "Can''t you think of a better thing for me?"


    Not long after Emelia ended her call with Nina, Vincent knocked on the door and entered the study.


    Vincent pretended not to know Emelia''s background and asked her about her parents. Emelia told him


    the truth, and naturally, he told him that Oliver Jones and Taylor Jones had sent her to Julian''s bed.


    Vincent didn''t know this before. He only found that Oliver and Taylor were vampires. They asked Julian


    for money and, not long ago, theyined that Emelia didn''t provide for Oliver. Later, they were


    pped in the face and stopped.


    Vincent was so furious that he clutched his chest and took a deep breath to avoid from passing out.


    That was his daughter. He didn''t want her to suffer any injustice. The pain on his body was magnified


    countless times. It poked his heart hard, making his heart ache.


    As Naomi said, although there was no evidence of the DNA test, he could still conclude that Emelia


    was his daughter. His inexplicable intimacy and love for her were enough to exin everything.


    Thinking that his precious daughter had been treated like this before, Vincent, who had always been


    gentle and elegant, hated Taylor, Oliver and Julian so much that he wanted to kill them.


    Emelia didn''t expect Vincent to be so angry. She quicklyforted Vincent, "Uncle, don''t be angry. It''s


    all in the past. I''m living a good life now, am I not?"


    "People have to experience something before they can grow up. Although that marriage tore me apart,


    I''m the best after I''m reborn."


    Vincent looked at the sensible and beautiful girl in front of him and swore in his heart that he must


    make up for the harm she had suffered with all his love for the rest of his life.


    The first thing he did was to keep her away from Julian.

 Chapter 179 Overwhelmed with Happiness

    Chapter 179 Overwhelmed with Happiness


    In the evening, Emelia apanied Vincent and Naomi to the old house of the Longerich family to


    attend the banquet. The Longerich family was a great family, and the scene was very grand.


    Perhaps it was because as Vincent said, he had introduced her to his family in advance, so everyone


    was very friendly to Emelia. Emelia''s tension was eased a lot.


    What she didn''t know was that Vincent also told them about her real identity. Everyone was happy for


    Vincent and felt sorry for Emelia, who had been out for so many years.


    The old Mrs. Longerich held Emelia''s hand and kept crying. Even though Emelia did not understand


    why the Longerich family was so excited when they saw her, she was willing to think it as their


    kindness.


    The old Mrs. Longerich even insisted on giving her a set of emerald jewelry, from earrings to nes


    and rings.


    At a nce at the color of the jade, she knew that it was priceless. How could she dare to ept it?


    However, the olddy and the people around her persuaded her to ept it. Emelia was too kind to


    refuse, so she had to take it first. She thought that she would put it in Vincent and Naomi''s ce and let


    them keep it for her.


    Vincent and Naomi also prepared a gift for her. It was a house in Riverside City, so she did not need to


    rent a house.


    Emelia was so surprised that she couldn''t speak. Naomi said to her in a gentle voice, "You live alone in


    Riverside City. Only by having your own home can you have a sense of belonging and a sense of


    security."


    Vincent continued, "We heard that your best friend, Nina, lives here, so we also bought you one. In this


    way, you can get close to her, and the two of you can take care of each other."


    Emelia''s eyes instantly turned red. Vincent and Naomi''s meticulous and thoughtful care made her feel


    moved.


    She didn''t need much requirement, but considering that they had arranged her and her best friend


    together, she was touched by the softest part in her heart.


    In the past, Oliver''s parents, who were Emelia''s so-called grandparents, were not good to her at all.


    At first, they didn''t know that she was not Oliver''s biological daughter. Because she was a girl, they


    despised her all the time. Later, when they knew that she was not his biological daughter, their rejection


    and disgust for her became even worse.


    She was not even allowed to pay a New Year''s visit to their house. She was sad, especially every time


    Taylor came back from their grandparents'' house, he would show off a thick envelop of pocket money


    and all kinds of snacks and candies their grandparents gave him.


    She had also secretly hidden herself and cried for many times. She had also asked her adoptive


    mother in frustration why her grandparents didn''t like her. What kind of answer could she get for such a


    question? In the end, her adoptive mother could only hold her in her arms and cry.


    But at this moment, facing the love and kindness of everyone in the Longerich family, Emelia felt that


    the misfortune of the past had been crossed off the book.


    Mrs. Longerich held her in her arms with red eyes and said lovingly, "Good girl, you have suffered for


    so many years. Don''t worry, you will have good days in the future."


    The olddy''s words were not exaggerated at all, because the whole Longerich family wanted to give


    her the whole world.


    Vincent was the youngest child of her, so Emelia was naturally the youngest among the younger


    generation. There were a lot of brothers and sisters who gave her many gifts, such as limited-edition


    bags, jewelry, etc. Emelia received so many gifts.


    She was also very embarrassed to have no gifts for them. One of the older sisters who ran fashion


    brands said to her with a smile, "Your arrival is the best gift for us."


    The elder sister also handed her a card. "This card is for you. From now on, I will pay all your clothes


    all year round."


    Looking at the LOGO on the card, Emelia couldn''t help but widen her eyes in surprise. Nina was the


    brand spokesperson of the brand. A few days ago, Nina had been filming for this brand. She didn''t


    expect it to be run by the Longerich family.


    The elder sister seemed to have seen through Emelia''s thoughts and said with a chuckle, "Yes, it''s your


    good friend''s endorsement brand."


    "What a coincidence." Emelia smiled and took the card. "Thank you."


    Emelia didn''t know what to say. Although she felt that she couldn''t wear such high-end luxury clothes,


    she had to ept her sister''s kindness.


    The dinner party continued untilte at night. Emelia was so happy that she almost fainted after


    returning to the hotel.


    She had never thought about such a life in her life. Tonight, Mrs. Longerich said the thing that she


    would public that she was Vincent''s adopted daughter. Emelia thought about it and decided not to


    make it public for the time being.


    She was not used to being the focus of attention. She only wanted to write stories quietly. Mrs.


    Longerich chose to respect her decision.


    Emelia had stayed in the Capital for three days. The more she stayed, the more she did not want to


    leave. Mrs. Longerich, Vincent and Naomi did not want her to leave either.


    However, she was so happy that someone couldn''t hold it back.


    That day, Emelia received a call from Maisie Brennan. Maisie Brennan first had a brief chat with her


    about her daily life, and then she said, "As for the project of ''Princess Lenia'', Mr. Hughes felt that


    your script should have made great progress. He needs to have a meeting to discuss the future


    progress. As a director, Mr. Johansen can''t attend, he will participate by video. But as a screenwriter,


    do you have to participate in it in person?"


    Emelia didn''t think much about it. He only felt that Maisie Brennan''s words made sense.


    Viggo definitely couldn''t leave, so she had to go back to the meeting.


    So she readily agreed. "Okay, when is the meeting? I''ll book the tickets immediately."


    Maisie Brennan informed her in a business-like manner, "Tomorrow morning at nine o''clock, in the


    meeting room of the Hughes Group."


    Emelia replied, "Alright."


    After hanging up the phone, Emelia booked a ticket and then told Vincent about her departure. Vincent


    was naturally reluctant, but he also knew that it was not realistic to keep Emelia in the capital.


    Although everyone in the Longerich family hoped that Emelia could live in the Capital, this wish would


    not be realized in a short time.


    Vincent sent Emelia to the airport. Before leaving, Vincent solemnly reminded Emelia, "Go back and


    stay away from Julian."


    Emelia smiled andforted him. "Don''t worry."


    As long as Julian didn''t take the initiative to look for her, she would never take the initiative to look for


    him. She was eager to be thousands of miles away from him.


    However, the n was not as what she thought. Emelia had not expected that she would have gone to


    the hospital with Julian that night when she had just returned to Riverside City.


    Julian went to her house at night and said that he wanted to see the cat.


    Fluffball just came out from under the sofa. Julian raised his hand and touched him, which startled him


    and he scratched Julian''s hand...


    Seeing that the back of his hand was bleeding, Emelia immediately panicked, because the cat hadn''t


    had a rabies vine injection for the time being.


    ording to Julian''s words, Fluffball had just finished with the other vine, and it would take some


    time for him to have the rabies vine injection.


    "Hurry up and go to the hospital." In the blink of an eye, Emelia pulled Julian.


    Julian didn''t take it seriously. "Why should I go to hospital? It''s just a small injury."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Emelia''s voice was stern. "If I ask you to go, you can go. Fluffball didn''t have the rabies vine


    injection. It''s very dangerous for you."


    Julian pursed his lips and followed her out.

 Chapter 180 Take Responsibility for Him

    Chapter 180 Take Responsibility for Him


    In consideration of the injury to Julian''s hand, on the way to the hospital, Emelia was driving his car.


    Because she was in a hurry, she drove so fast that it waspletely different from her usual steady


    driving style. It was toote at night. There were no cars on the road, so it was unimpeded along the


    way.


    Different from Emelia''s nervousness, Julian leisurely sat in the passenger seat. While waiting for the


    red light, he asked Emelia with other intentions, "Are you so worried about me?"


    Emelia felt that he was really insane. This was a matter of life and death. How could she not be


    nervous?


    "Don''t be such a narcissist. It''s a matter of life and death. Even if Fluffball has scratched someone else,


    I would also send him to the hospital as soon as possible." Emelia said to him grumpily, then stepped


    on the elerator and continued to speed toward the hospital.


    Julian was rendered speechless by the word "narcissist".


    When was he ever like that?


    However, Julian calmed down again. Because now, whenever Emelia showed him a bit of kindness, he


    felt ttered, even moved. He would agree to any request she made to him, but she didn''t mention it.


    They went all the way to the hospital and hung up the emergency room. After the doctor''s examination,


    he said that not only did he have to had rabies vine injection, but also the immunoglobulin injection.


    Emelia wanted to pay the bill. Julian stopped her. "I''ll pay for it myself."


    Emelia disagreed. "The cat is mine. I have to be responsible for you."


    Hearing her say that she was responsible for him, Julian immediatelyughed angrily. "Emelia, if you


    want to say that you are responsible for me, you should be responsible for what happened at the hotel


    that morning."


    In the beginning, Emelia hadn''t realized what he was trying to say. He gritted his teeth and said in a low


    voice, "Why are you hanging on to me like this? If something goes wrong with my abilities in the future,


    you''ll have to be responsible for the rest of my life."


    Emelia''s face turned red. She had been trying hard to forget what had happened that morning. When


    he found her at night and said that he wanted to see the cat, she kept avoiding talking about it.


    Unexpectedly, he brought it up now.


    He didn''t even look at the current situation. How could he be in the mood to act like a hooligan?


    Feeling ashamed and annoyed, Emelia turned to pay the bill. She didn''t want to say a word to Julian


    anymore.


    Julian didn''t argue with her anymore and insisted on paying by himself. After Emelia paid, he


    obediently followed her to get the needles.


    At first, he thought it was just a few needles, but when he finished the so-called immunoglobulin, he felt


    bad.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It hurt so much.


    As a man, he was almost crying. He gritted his teeth and endured the pain. He tried his best to pretend


    to be calm, but his heart was full of annoyance.


    He shouldn''t have bought that cat!


    Others raised a cat in order to be happy, but it was fatal for him to get a cat back.


    Sure enough, the cat followed its master. Like its master, the cat wanted to kill him.


    Looking at the red and swollen back of his hand, Emelia felt extremely guilty for a moment. "Does it


    hurt?"


    Emelia had never had this kind of needles before, so she didn''t know how painful it was, let alone how


    swollen it would be.


    Julian sneered and said, "It doesn''t hurt. I''m almost dead."


    Emelia wanted tough. "Can''t he just say it hurts?"


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect Fluffball to be like this."


    Julian could not see her guilty look. He pursed his lips and said, "I bought the cat, and I touched it


    myself. You don''t have to apologize to me."


    One had to know that he was far gentler than before, he had always been cold to her and had always


    ignored her. He evenforted her not to feel guilty.


    Emelia couldn''t help but raise her head to look at the man in front of her, who was looking at her as


    well.


    It didn''t matter at all. When their eyes met, Emelia instantly thought of that chaotic morning, and her


    expression immediately turned awkward.


    Those images were really lingering in her mind. Emelia knew that she couldn''t see him.


    Didn''t Nina say that Julian wouldn''t see her for a long time? Why did hee to her house as soon as


    she returned to Riverside City and say that he wanted to see the cat?


    In embarrassment, she quickly got up and said, "Can you go now? I''ll take you home."


    Julian gave her a faint look, got up, and walked away.


    For Julian, she ran away that morning. He was really annoyed and embarrassed. Otherwise, he would


    not have returned to Riverside City in a fit of anger.


    But as he continued to separate from her, he felt bad all over.


    Other than thinking about her, how could he still remember those anger and embarrassment?


    It was also he who proposed the meeting, just to call her back from the Capital.


    Emelia sent him home. Standing at the door, she said, "If you have nothing else to say, I''ll go back


    first."


    This was the second time she hade to the ce where she had lived with Julian after divorce. She


    didn''t want to step into it.


    Julian saw through her mind at a nce. He let her look at his swollen right hand and asked, "Do you


    think I''m all right?"


    Emelia had no choice but to give up. She epted her fate and walked in.


    Julian stepped upstairs and went back to the bedroom to change clothes.


    At first, he wanted to torment Emelia on purpose and ask her to help him change it. But then he thought


    that if she really helped him change it, he would be the one suffering in the end.


    If he was provoked but did nothing, his male function might really go wrong.


    After going downstairs, Emelia came out of the kitchen, handed him a ss of water, and then asked


    him, "Are you hungry? I''ll make you something to eat?"


    "No need." Although Julian really wanted to eat the food she cooked, he had eaten dinner at night.


    Moreover, he was still in pain and couldn''t eat after being tortured by the hospital just now.


    Emelia thought for a moment and said, "Since you don''t have anything to do with me, can I leave


    now?"


    She thought she would help him change his clothes, but he changed it himself.


    Thinking that he was going to eat something, he said that he didn''t need it. Now the water had been


    poured for him, and the doctor didn''t allow him to take a bath for the time being. Emelia didn''t know


    what she could do for him.


    Julian said discontentedly, "Who said I don''t need you?"


    Emelia waspletely confused. Julian said, "Sit there and apany me."


    He was childish.


    As ex-husband and ex-wife, they sat face to face on the sofa in the middle of the night, staring at each


    other. Didn''t he feel embarrassed?


    Just as Emelia was about to get up and leave, he heard Julian suddenly ask her, "Is Vincent and his


    family good to you?"


    When it came to Vincent and the Longerich family, Emelia''s face was suddenly full of happiness. "They


    are very good to me. I have never felt the warmth of my family before but felt in their family."


    A brilliant smile appeared on Emelia''s face, causing Julian to press his lips together and fall silent.


    She said that she had never felt the warmth of family before, and her words poked straight into his


    chest.


    Because she had once formed a family with him, and he had never given her any warmth.

 Chapter 181 Missing You

    Chapter 181 Missing You


    Chapter 181 Missing You


    "Emelia...¡± Julian whispered her name. "Are you sure you can''t give me another chance?¡±


    "It''s gettingte, go get some rest,¡¯ said Emelia, before rising to leave without answering his question.


    Julian slumped into the couch.


    Failed again.


    But then he stood up and stopped her, "It''s not safe for you to go back alone at this time of night."


    "I''ll have the drivere by and take you home.¡±


    While waiting for the driver to arrive, Julian asked Emelia, "How much do you trust Vincent? Aren''t you


    afraid he''s up to something?¡±


    Julian was still upset about Vincent''s decision to make Emelia his adopted daughter.


    Because he didn''t understand why Vincent would do such a thing, he only met Emelia once and asked


    her to be his adopted daughter?


    That doesn''t make sense, at least for someone as thoughtful as Julian.


    It''s not that it doesn''t make sense. He has a reasonable exnation, which is that Vincent was up to


    something with Emelia, and that exnation


    made Julian even more ufortable.


    To Julian''s suggestion that Vincent was up to something, Emelia asks, "What does he want from me?¡±


    Julian did not hesitate to say, "You are young and beautiful."


    "Julian, why is your mind in the gutter?" Emelia fumed


    Julian hummed, ¡°It''s not that I''m dirty-minded, it''s just that older men like Vincent are attracted to


    young, beautiful girls like you.¡±


    Julian knew in his heart that this was who he wanted Vincent to be, and he didn''t know what he was


    getting himself into.


    Emelia then added with a faint smile, "So when you grow old, you will covet young and pretty girls as


    well?¡±


    Julian couldn''t answer, and when did she be so smart-mouth that she literally choked him off.


    But then he hastened to exin to himself, "I am not like them, and I am sure that in my old age¡ª¡±


    He wanted to say that when he was old, he would be still loving her, but before he could finish, Emelia


    cut him off, "You''re not like them, because you


    don''t have a heart.¡±


    Julian was furious.


    He used to have no heart for her, but now he has one. Couldn''t she feel it?


    Before she could say anything more, Julian''s driver arrived, and Emelia told Julian to have some rest


    and left.


    After most of the night, Emelia was tired and went home to wash up and rest.


    The next moming, she went to the Hughes Group for a meeting. Nina also attended the meeting;


    Marvin Reynolds and the actress he rmended


    to y the role of supporting actress were present as well.


    The actress, Ze Sabir, might seem entric, but Emelia had seen the audition video of Ze, which


    Viggo shared with her. Ze managed to get


    in the character immediately, a girl that was sweet on the outside but evil and sinister on the inside.


    This huge contrast was the best proof of an actor''s skill, so Emelia also had no objection to Ze


    ying the white moonlight.


    Yvonne had tried to y the role before, but after the audition, Viggo gave Yvonne a No.


    Yvonne might have been a good choice without Ze''s performance, but the difference was there. Ze


    is much better than Yvonne.


    Julian was present at the meeting as well, and one of the staff members asked about his hand after


    seeing Julian''s injury. Julian nced at Emelia,


    who was whispering something to Nina in her seat, "Cat scratched me,¡± he replied lightly.


    The manughed and joked, "It''s not a woman, is it?"


    Men like to refer to a woman who can''t be tamed as a pussycat, so it''s not surprising that the man


    misunderstood Julian''s word.


    Julian nces at Emelia again. ¡°No.¡±


    If it was a woman, that would be all right, but she didn''t scratch him, she didn''t even care about him.


    Nina, hearing Julian''s words, leaned into Emelia and whispered, "He wasn''t scratched by your cat, was


    he?"


    "Yes, I went to the hospital in the middle of the night," Emelia said. ¡°Fluffball didn''t get rabies vine


    injection.¡±


    Nina immediately put her hand over her mouth andughed. ¡°Look at him. Even the cats don''t like


    him."


    Nina had never been shy of roasting Julian, and with how loudly sheughed, Emelia motioned for her


    to tone it down.


    "I''ve been taking care of Fluffball for you these past few days, and Fluffball hasn''t even scratched me


    once, so that''s proof that he''s a terrible


    person.¡± Nina continued to gloat.


    Emelia said, "Who knows what''s wrong with him. He wanted to see Fluffball in the middle of the night.¡±


    Nina tsked, "He''s not crazy, he¡¯s missing you, and he said he wanted to see the cat, but he actually


    wanted to see you.¡±


    Nina''s words gave Emilia Goosebumps; it''s not that he misses her; such things have nothing to do with


    Julian.


    The two were whispering, and whispering about the big boss who was sitting in front of them, so they


    kept their voices low and head close together.


    Julian on the seat, took a look, seeing Nina''s face were so close to Emelia, he immediately couldn''t


    bear it.


    Even if they were both women, even if they were close, there''s no need to be that close, right?


    Julian turned his head to look at Maisie sitting next to him, who immediately understood, ¡°Good


    morning, everyone, let''s start the meeting.¡±


    Hearing Maisie said this, Nina and Emelia then pulled away, and Julian¡¯s face also rxed a little.


    The meetingsted for about an hour, and after it was over, Nina took Emelia¡¯s arm and walked out,


    saying as she went, "You can take my carter,


    let''s go see how your house in Valerian Bay is."


    Emelia told Nina that Vincent and Naomi had given her a house, and Emelia didn''t really want to move


    in, she didn''t think it was appropriate.


    But Nina thought it was nothing. It just so happened that Nina had nothing to do today, so she dragged


    Emelia along to see the house.


    Julian, who was also walking behind, heard Nina''s words and immediately stopped in his tracks to look


    back at Emelia and asked with a frown,


    "You have a house in Valerian Bay?"


    Emelia did not have time to say anything, Nina answered for her first, "Mr. Hughes, you haven''t heard?


    Mr. and Mrs. Longerich gave Emelia a


    house, right in the Valerian Bay."


    Julian suddenly changed his expression and asked incredulously, "Vincent gave you a house, and you


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    just ept it?"


    Julian had already been critical of Vincent taking Emilia in as a adopted daughter, but now, hearing that


    Vincent had given Emelia a house in


    Valerian Bay, it was clear that Vincent was up to something with Emelia.


    Emelia was unable to exin to Julian her inexplicable trust and closeness to Vincent, and she had


    dinner with the Longerich''s that night, she


    could clearly feel the warmth and kindness of that family.


    How could Vincent have been honest enough to bring her home to his family if he was up to something


    like Julian said he was?

 Chapter 182 Meet the New Neighbor

    Chapter 182 Meet the New Neighbor


    Chapter 182 Meet the New Neighbor


    So Emelia didn''t exin much to Julian, saying simply, "I believe Mr. Longerich is an honest and


    decent person.¡±


    And then she took Nina''s hand and left.


    Julian took a deep breath to calm him, and he felt the need to investigate Vincent, especially since


    Vincent was so close to Emelia and he was being


    so nice to her.


    He then stepped up to catch up with Emelia and asked casually, "Which one is your house?¡±


    Emelia answered truthfully, "Building 28, House B, why?"


    Valerian Bay was a viplex, where there were detached vis, semi-detached house and stacked


    house.


    The house that Vincent gave Emelia was one of the vis of the semi-detached building.


    Julian raised an eyebrow. "Building 28? Are you sure?"


    "Of course,¡¯ asked Emelia, puzzled. "Is there a problem?"


    "No problem,¡¯ said Julian, he took off after that, leaving Emelia and Nina in the dark.


    "I don''t really want to move here,¡± Emilia told Nina as she drove her to Valerian Bay. "It''s too big of a


    house for one person. It feels empty.¡±


    "Don''t I live on my own? You will get used to it,¡± Nina urges her, ¡°and it''s generally safer here than in


    your current apartment.¡±


    "Anyway, let''s go and have a look. You may fall in love with the house at first sight.¡±


    It turns out that Nina was right, and Emelia was drawn to the house as soon as she entered, the first


    floor had huge floor-to-ceiling windows, and the


    second-floor study has a wall of bookcases.


    Sitting on the carpet in the Sunshine, reading a book, listening to a song, and boiling a pot of tea, was


    simply the life of Emelia''s dream.


    The whole house was decorated in a style that Emelia liked and wasfortable and simple. Vincent


    had told her that he and Naomi had picked this


    one out after a long time. It was newly decorated, and the original owner of the house had just finished


    decorating it and had not yet moved in, he''s out


    of the country for other business.


    The two also agreed that the style of the house was appropriate for Emelia so that she could move in


    without having to redecorate, which would be


    another big project.


    Of course, Vincent and Naomi also told her that she could redecorate if she didn''t like it, they will pay


    for it.


    Nina is also amazed, ¡°Wow, such a beautiful andfortable house, don¡¯t you want to hurry and move


    over now?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "I will move here." Emelia waspletely persuaded.


    "Let''s move today while I''m still in Riverside City," said Nina with a chuckle


    "Okay." Emelia nodded. She didn''t have a lot of stuff. It''s mostly just clothes and groceries. It would


    only take Nina two or three trips.


    As they left the house, Emelia got a call from Julian.


    Julian asked her over the phone, "Have you seen the house? How does it feel?"


    Since thest time Emelia was forced by Julian to unlock him, it''s been easier for Julian to call her.


    "It felt good," Emelia replied briefly.


    She thought it was personal, and Julian was inappropriate to ask, but she couldn''t just tell him it was


    none of his business, so she kept her reply


    short.


    Not that Julian couldn''t hear her rejection, but he chose to ignore it.


    "So when are you going to move there?" He continued


    Emelia didn¡¯t want to tell him the truth, ¡°I don''t know, maybe."


    "Oh..." said Julian meaningfully, and without saying anything more to her, he said goodbye and hung


    up. Emelia had no idea what he was talking


    about.


    With Nina''s help, Emelia quickly packed her bags. Nina called a van, and with the help of the driver,


    she was able to move them all.


    Emelia spent the better part of the afternoon tidying up the house.


    As she threw herself into the soft bed, Emelia stared at the delicate lights on the ceiling.


    She still thought it was a little unreal, which she did when she got the rights to Vincent''s new book.


    Nina said it''s because she''s had so many bad years in her life that now she¡¯s so grateful for all she¡¯s


    achieved, so it didn''t feel real.


    Yeah, well, ever since the day she married Julian, her life has been on the rock bottoms.


    Those years, she got her so-called the love of her life, but she lost her own.


    Nina also said that although Vincent gave Emelia the vi, too some extent, Emelia had eamed this by


    herself.


    Because of her talent, she got a chance to try out Vincent''s new book.


    Because of this opportunity to meet Vincent, she got the chance to be liked by Vincent and he even


    asked her to be his adopted daughter


    She was like a diamond in the rough, covered with dust, now breaking through the Earth, revealing her


    own light, warm but dazzling.


    After listening to what Nina had said to her, Emelia was both moved and amused, ¡°Nina my star, you


    are saying such things, I feel that you can be a


    screenwriter too.¡±


    Nina keptughing, "Ah, I''ve been acting for so long, there are so many profound meanings of the lines


    to say, it is not difficult for me to learn a few


    words.¡±


    Emeliaughed, too.


    Exhausted, Emeliay down on the bed and passed out.


    Waking up again to the sound of the doorbell, she sat up in a daze from her bed and opened the door


    downstairs unkempt.


    Outside the door, Julian, dressed in a casual outfit, rubbed her eyes and asked, ¡°What are you doing


    here?"


    He''s a bit annoying, isn¡¯t he?


    She just moved into her new ce, and now he''s here?


    Besides, why would he drive all the way from his house dressed like this?


    Emelia, still puzzled, Julian''s said in a casual way, "I''m here to meet the new neighbor."


    "New neighbor?" Emelia fumbled.


    What new neighbor?


    Then she saw Julian seriously extend his hand towards her and said, ¡°Hello, Miss Jones, this is Julian,


    from the next door, I lived in Building 28,


    House A¡±


    Emelia felt like she was struck by lightning and started uncontrobly at the man in front of her.


    What did he say?


    He lived next door to her?


    When they moved in yesterday, she and Nina had been observing the neighborhood, and she was


    curious to know who lived next door and if they


    were nice people.


    But there were heavy curtains over the windows, and Nina said it looked as if no one had lived there for


    years, and that she would be in peace and


    quiet without neighbors.


    Who knew that today she would be told that Julian was the owner of the house next door!


    What the hell !

 Chapter 183 See Who Cant Take It

    Chapter 183 See Who Can''t Take It


    Chapter 183 See Who Can''t Take It


    < Previous chapter Next chapter >


    Emelia''s reaction was obvious, and Julian had guessed it, and he was satisfied.


    Emelia had been trying to distance herself from him, and now here they were, he lived next door to the


    house that Vincent gave her.


    Julian kept a smile on his face and continued, "We will be neighbors from now on.¡±


    Valerian Bay was a project of the Hughes, so he naturally kept a house for himself.


    It''s just that he and Emelia have been living in their home since they were married, and after hearing


    from Emelia said that she was Building 28, he was surprised himself, and when he asked the house


    management, they said Emelia moved in yesterday afternoon, so he also asked the movingpany


    to move his things over overnight.


    When Emelia finally came to her senses, she asked Julian in disbelief, "How do you happen to live next


    door?¡±


    "Don''t worry, it wasn''t bought yesterday, and it wouldn''t have been toote, would it?" Julian confessed.


    "I had the property right here, next door."


    "It must have been a special connection that made us neighbors,¡¯ Julian said slowly, as Emelia''s face


    darkened with frustration


    He was clearly teasing her, so Emelia closed the door and shut him out.


    What a special connection! It''s a bad connection!


    At first, Emelia loved the house, but now that Julian was her new neighbor, all of her joy of moving to a


    new house had vanished. If she had known that, she might as well not have moved.


    She had lived in a run-of-the-mill old apartment, while Julian lived in a luxury mansion on the beach.


    They were so far apart that Julian had to drive half an hour to get to her.


    Well, now they live next door, and if he''s trying to find her, it''s just a matter of a few steps.


    As soon as Emelia got home, Julian texted her on her cell phone, Let''s have dinner tonight to celebrate


    the fact that we''ve all moved into our new home.


    Emelia gritted her teeth and replied, sorry, not avable.


    She was thinking of having Nina and Maisie over for dinner tonight, to celebrate her moving into her


    new house, but now she''s not in the mood to celebrate, she wants to move out!


    Emelia throws herself into bed weakly, holding her phone, talking to Nina, andments that she and


    Julian have be neighbors.


    Ninaughs on the phone. "Oh, my God, what is so special about you two?"


    "Emelia,¡¯ said Nina, "I think you should just go with Julian. Make up with him. You See, Mr. and Mrs.


    Longerich have been picking and choosing a house for you but sending you right to Julian''s next door. I


    don''t know what to say.


    It''s fate!"


    Emelia¡¯s head hurt. "What kind of fate is that? When did you be so superstitious? It''s just being a


    neighbor. He can''t do anything to me."


    When Nina said something about getting back together with Julian, Emelia suddenly calmed down.


    He''s just a neighbor. What''s she got to be upset about?


    Emelia''s voice just died down, and then she heard a voice from outside the balcony as if someone had


    called out to her.


    She went outside, and it was Julian calling from the balcony next door.


    Emelia almost fainted when she looked at the distance between them.


    Because it was a townhouse, the bedroom balconies were very close, only a few meters away from


    each other.


    Emelia also thought about sitting on the balcony at night and looking at the Moon and enjoying the


    moonlight, but now her hopes had been dashed.


    Imagine this, she sat on the balcony turned around to see Julian next door, would she still be able to


    enjoy the moonlight?


    Emelia was annoyed, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Julian put his hands on the balcony railing and said nonchntly, "It''s nothing. Just see if you can hear


    me."


    He said matter-of-factly, "We don''t have tomunicate by phone now; we could just go to the balcony


    and talk to each other."


    Julian''s current state of mind is that he¡¯s finally free of the fear of being blocked by her.


    "You''re nuts," Emelia said, she threw this at him and turned back to the house with the phone in her


    hand.


    She was still on the phone with Nina, who heard everything they were saying, and she burst out


    ¡°No, you mustn''t,¡± said Emelia, urging Nina to be reasonable. "He''s a big shot in film and television.


    Don''t offend him.¡±


    "All right,¡± Nina Sighed. ¡°For the sake of my money, I''m going to calm down."


    After speaking with Nina, Emelia suddenly remembered something very important. She quickly dialed


    Julian''s phone again.


    Julian hung up, then texted her back, We''re so close; you cane to my house if you want to talk.


    There''s no need to call.


    He did that on purpose, didn''t he?


    She doesn''t want to go to his house, okay?


    But Emelia was in a hurry to find him, so she put on a coat and changed her shoes and went next door.


    When the door opened, Julian came out with a towel tied around his waist, and Emelia, angry and


    irritated, quickly looked away.


    He''s got some nerve.


    Julian exined to him innocently, ¡°I just took off my clothes to take a shower."


    Emelia''s not going to believe him!


    She looked away and hurried to say, ¡°about us being neighbors, I hope you can temporarily keep it a


    secret for me.¡±


    Emelia didn''t know what was going on, but she had a gut feeling that Julian was going to reveal it to


    Vincent, to piss him off.


    Of course, she didn''t want Vincent to get angry. Vincent had a lot of opinions about Julian, and he


    would feel guilty if he knew that the house he had chosen was next door to Julian''s.


    Emelia didn''t want Vincent to feel this way, so she had toe over and tell Julian.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After Emelia said this, Julian was silent for a moment, and then began toin, "Emelia is that your


    way of asking for things?"


    "What''s the matter?" Emelia looked up at him but quickly looked away again.


    There was a height difference between the two of them, and when Emelia looked up; the first thing she


    saw was the man''s firm Pecs. Could she not look away?


    Julian said, "How can I feel your sincerity when you don''t even look at me?"


    Emelia was furious.


    If he was dressed up, would she not look at him?


    He''s forcing her to look at his... body!


    Exasperated, she took a step back, put her arms around her waist, and with a defiant nce across


    Julian¡¯s body, added, "Nice figure, Mr. Hughes."


    "Do you have an eight-pack? Let me count it¡ª*


    He thought he was the only one who could tease? So Could She.


    We shall see who can''t take it .

 Chapter 184 I Promise

    Chapter 184 I Promise


    Chapter 184 I Promise


    As she spoke, Emelia poked her pale index finger into Julian''s abs. Julian''s face suddenly grew hard.


    He couldn''t take it.


    How can any man survive that?


    So he took a deep breath and said, "Yes, I promise you."


    ¡°Thank you then, Goodbye." As soon as he agreed, Emelia quickly thanked him and ran away.


    Having had the awkward experience of that morning at the hotel, Emelia now learned to run when it is


    dangerous and ambiguous, so as not to cause any further embarrassment.


    Why did she be this way?


    She took off as soon as he said yes?


    Gritting his teeth, he closed the door and turned into the bathroom.


    Emelia took a deep breath when she returned to her home, and the lesson was clear, if someone is


    shameless in front of you, you could only be more shameless than he is in order to defeat him.


    Emelia then called Vincent to tell him about her move, and he was d she epted the gift quickly.


    Vincent asked her again on the phone, "Has Yvonne contacted you?"


    Emelia shakes her head. "No."


    Vincent snorted, "I guess she would call you today, and I had to get someone to put a bit pressure on


    Randolph, and she had to apologize!¡±


    At the coffee shop, after Yvonne and Emelia had a falling out, there was no word, no mention of an


    apology.


    Vincent took it very seriously, because for him, despite his friendship with Emelia, as a leading figure in


    the literary screenwriting world, he could not ept such a despicable act of Yvonne giarizing other


    people''s scripts.


    That''s why Vincent has been watching this matter and had to force Yvonne to apologize until she did.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Emelia wasn''t going to let Yvonne off the hook that easily.


    Just like Vincent predicted, Yvonne contacted Emelia and asked her to meet her in the afternoon.


    When Nina heard about this, she immediately dragged Emelia out the door. "Come on, let''s go pick out


    some clothes.


    Didn''t your sister from the Longerich¡¯s give you a card? Let''s go to her shop.¡±


    "Even if you don''t have a card,¡± Nina added, "I''m still qualified to give you a few outfits as a


    spokesperson.¡±


    ¡°Let''s get dressed up, out stunned Yvonne, and see how far she gets!"


    It was in Nina''s high spirits that Emelia was spirited out of the house by Nina because the appointment


    was in the afternoon, so the two went to eat some lunch, and then went shopping for some clothes.


    When shopping for clothes, Nina said, ¡°Yvonne that bitch is now the boss of her ownpany. I think


    she has been dressing like an alpha female recently. You should do the same today. Go face to face


    with her.¡±


    "You''re doing a lot better than her in terms of your career,¡± was Nina''s reason.


    Yvonne used to be an A-lister with the resources Julian gave her, but her image took a nosedive after


    she was outed as a self-promoting bitch and tried to get married to Julian.


    If Randolph hadn''t paid Yvonne to start her ownpany, Yvonne wouldn''t be in show business right


    now.


    And Emelia, who now wrote two TV shows on her own, is thriving.


    ¡°I''ll just wear what I like," said Emelia, who gave up the zer Nina handed her and focused instead on


    a slim trench coat.


    When she was with Julian, Emilia was always imitating Yvonne invariably; she lost herself during the


    process.


    At that time, Yvonne was going for the modest route, and her daily wear was a celebrity-style dress


    with slim high heels.


    But Emelia didn''t like that at all. She liked to befortable and simple, she liked canvas shoes and


    jeans, she liked loose-fitting clothes, and she liked to befortable.


    Emelia smiled and said to the clerk, "I''ll try on this trench coat."


    lt was early autumn, and it was cold in the afternoons when the sun was not so strong, a trench coat


    would be perfect.


    After Emelia''s fitting, Nina had to admit that light beige, a soft color, was a perfect fit for Emelia.


    She stood there, pure and fresh, you could sense the art and literature in her.


    Finally, with the help of Nina and the clerk, Emelia chose the ck tight jeans and a pair of Chelsea


    boots, which make her both artistic and stylish.


    When Emelia met Yvonne in the cafe in her new outfit, Yvonne was so impressed by her, her pupils


    dted.


    Emelia, in particr, was carrying two books she had just bought from a bookstore on her way to the


    cafe. The cafe was next to a very romantic bookstore, and she went in and bought two books she liked.


    Yvonne looked at Emilia as she walked towards her, and she couldn''t help but think of the fresh and


    surreal heroine of the show. Emelia looked like she could y the part herself.


    When she was an actress, she wanted to y this kind of role many times, but the director always


    tured her down.


    The director said that she is too mature for such a role; the implication is that she is not fresh and


    refined enough.


    Seeing Emilia show up like this, Yvonne was very upset.


    "Oh, Emelia, you didn''t buy this knock-off from the street, did you?" She scoffed as soon as Emilia sat


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    down


    "I''m an originator," said Emelia. "I support original products. I don''t buy knock-offs."


    Emelia not only made it clear that she had bought a genuine designer brand but also implied that


    Yvonne had copied her script, which made Yvonne''s face tum red.


    This Emelia, she''s getting more and more hateful, wnen did she be so aggressive?


    It seems that she was pretending to be a good girl when she was with Julian!


    Yvonne gritted her teeth in anger, and Emelia duly ¡°kindly¡± reminded her, ¡°Miss Sullivan, if I''m not


    mistaken, you asked me out today to apologize to me?"


    Emelia¡¯s words hit Yvonne hard in the heart, and she clenched her fist for a long time to calm her


    anger. She had not forgotten what her father, Randolph, had said to her as she was leaving the house.


    She refused to apologize to Emelia, preferring to fight her to the death rather thanpromise and


    grovel to her.


    lf she were apologizing to someone else, she wouldn''t be so ostracized, but it was Emelia, the Emelia


    she had defeated, the Emelia who had taken the man she wanted to marry ¡ª She didn''t want to


    apologize. Not a word.


    But Randolph said, ¡°Emelia is now relying on Vincent''s power, but why would a man of Vincent''s age


    protect Emelia like this?"

 Chapter 185 Candlelit Dinner

    Chapter 185 Candlelit Dinner


    Chapter 185 Candlelit Dinner


    Yvonne was immediately taken in by her father''s suggestion that Emelia was Vincent''s mistress.


    Randolph added, "You apologize only for now, but with the rumor on her and Vincent, we''re going to


    have a chance to destroy themter.¡±


    "When Emelia''s reputation is ruined, will Julian still want her?"


    Randolph''sst words convinced Yvonne topromise on this one, and when she got evidence that


    Emelia was having an affair with Vincent, she was going to show Emelia who''s the boss!


    Thinking of this, Yvonne put a smile on her face and said kindly to Emelia, "I''m sorry.¡±


    Yvonne thought that Emelia would be satisfied with her humble apology.


    But Emelia shook her head and chuckled. "Miss Sullivan, that doesn''t seem to be the way to


    apologize."


    Yvonne said angrily, "What do you want?"


    Emelia said slowly, "to apologize to someone, you should first say what you did wrong, then apologize,


    and finally make a promise that you will never do it again.¡±


    "In my opinion, this is the correct and sincere way to apologize,¡¯ said Emelia, with the same kind smile


    on her face, but her request was anything but kind.


    Yvonne was so angry that she wanted to get up and leave, but eventually, she put up with it.


    She took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and said quickly, "thest time Vincent tried to draft a new


    book; I shouldn''t have hired aputer hacker to attack yourputer and steal your manuscript for


    myself.¡±


    "I''m sorry. I promise I''ll never do that to you again.¡±


    Yvonne said it all at once, as if the faster she spoke, the less guilty she would feel.


    Emelia didn''t argue with her, and she knew Yvonne wasn''t sincere; she just needed what Yvonne had


    said.


    After being set up by Yvonne so many times, Emelia kept an eye open.


    She turned on her cell phone recorder before she came in; just to record Yvonne apologizing to her,


    just in case.


    Yvonne was vicious. Who knows how Yvonne''s going to turn the tables on her!


    With the evidence in hand, Emelia would not be afraid.


    "I ept your apology,¡¯ Emelia said to Yvonne, smiling as she hid her feelings well.


    Yvonne gritted her teeth and sneered back. Then she took her designer bag and left.


    Emelia, there''s still time.


    After Yvonne left, Emelia took out her phone and saved the recording.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Just as she was leaving the coffee shop, Julian called her.copy right hot novel pub


    Julian said over the phone, "Since you asked me to keep your secret during the day, we''re having


    dinner tonight.¡±


    Emelia got it wrongst time anyway. She thought He had been asking for something in return, so


    Julian just went with it.


    From now on, whenever she asks him for something, he has to have something in retum.


    Emelia got angry, and couldn''t help it, said in furious, "There''s no honor in businessmen.¡±


    Julian was not mad. He even started to joke about this himself.


    Emelia thought it would be annoying for someone like him to be mocked by others, but now he even


    started to joke about himself.


    He did this so that she didn''t know how to respond, and Julian added, ¡°You don''t have to cook tonight.


    I''ll have Ezra¡¯s restaurant to deliver the food.¡±


    Julian thought about it, and maybe it was because he was alwaysing to her for free meals, and


    she had to cook, which was why she was so resistant to having dinner with him, so he offered to let her


    off the hook this time.


    All she had to do was eat with him.


    He was content with that.


    "Whatever," Emelia said, throwing him a line and hanging up.


    She didn''t like contact with him, she didn''t want to eat with him, not because she didn''t want to cook,


    but because she really didn''t want to have any more contact with him.


    Julian sent her another message immediately afterward, "My ce or your ce?"


    Emelia gritted her teeth as she squeezed her phone, wanting to block him again.


    Could he not be so weird?


    Will you eat at my ce or yours?


    Could he made it sound all the more intimate?


    Therefore, her once again texted back one word without any emotion, "Whatever."


    Now Julian made his decision, ¡°My ce then.¡±


    Emelia put away her phone and ignored him.


    At 6 pm, Julian texted Emelia that he was home and the food was ready, so she shoulde over.


    Emelia reluctantly put on her coat and went out, Julian''s door was open, and she pushed the door, but


    found that the house was very dark; Julian did not turn on the light.


    She took a few more steps forward to the dining room and realized that Julian had set up a candlelit


    dinner.


    At each end of the long dining table were delicate candbra with white candles burning on it.


    The vases on the table were decorated with bunches of roses, and the whole atmosphere was beautiful


    and romantic.


    Emelia was stunned in ce for a long time, and when she came back to her senses she turned


    around and ran out of the room.


    This is weird. Julian''s being romantic.


    All those years they were together, he had never even given her flowers, and now he had this romantic


    candlelit dinner.


    Emelia felt a sense of panic in her chest, a mixture of constemation and ineffable emotion that made


    her instinctively want to flee.


    And the second she turned around, she bumped into someone, and Julian, who was on his way to get


    a drink, hugged her.


    Julian held her in his arms. "Why are you running?"


    "I remember I forgot to close the door. I need to go back to take a look..."


    Go back, take a look, and nevere back.


    Julian saw right through her lie, hugged her tight, and whispered, "I owe you so much, and now I''m


    going to make it up to you one by one.¡±


    This whole candlelit dinner thing just came to Julian.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him, and it was as if he had suddenlye to his senses. If he


    had ever had a problem with this, he would ask Ezra, but this time it suddenly urred to him that he


    wanted to give her a romantic surprise.


    He just instinctively thought, girls like this kind of romance, right?


    Emelia was stunned in Julian''s arms because she had no idea that Julian would do something like this,


    or that he would say something like he wanted to make up for it.


    And when the two were holding together, there was someone outside the door, ¡°What the hell how do


    you not tum on the lights at night?"


    With a bang, the lights in the room were turned on and Ezra appeared in the Entryway with two bottles


    of wine in his hand.


    Emelia frantically tried to free herself from Julian''s arms, but Julian didn''t let go.


    Ezra''s face lit up with a meaningful smile when he saw the two of them hugging.


    "Sorry, sorry, carry on.¡± He hastily turned off the light, then shut the door and let.

 Chapter 186 Making trouble for Julian Hughes together

    Chapter 186 Making trouble for Julian Hughes together


    Chapter 186 Making trouble for Julian Hughes together


    Ezra''s move made Emelia even more embarrassed. After struggling for a long time, Julian still wouldn''t


    let her go. She was so pissed that she lowered


    her head and took a bite on his arm.


    She and her cat were being too arrogant, weren''t they?


    Her cat scratched the back of his hand. Before his wound recovered, and now shee to bite his arm


    again?


    But he instinctively let go of her because of the pain. Emelia then hurried to the door and opened it. It


    was at this moment that Ezra walked down the


    steps of the porch.


    Julian''s arms didn''t hurt much, but he was furious since Ezra¡¯s uninvited arrivalpletely ruined his


    n and the specially prepared candlelight


    dinner.


    Even before Ezra''s arrival, when the atmosphere was just right, he might be able to sessfully kiss


    Emelia.


    But Emelia had already opened the door for Ezra. He had no choice but to walk over, ring at Ezra,


    gritting his teeth with displeasure. He then asked,


    "What are you doing here?¡±


    With a smile on his face, Ezra raised the wine in his hand at Julian, "I''m just thinking that when you


    move in here, you might be lonely. So, |e here and want to have a drink with you. | didn''t expect


    you to have a date with a gorgeous.¡±


    Julian responded directly, "Who the fuck is lonely? Don''t talk about this crap.¡±


    Ezra said again and again, "Okay, fine, | am terribly sorry... I''m unbearably lonely... | am leaving and


    won''t bother you. Do enjoy yourselves."


    Emelia hurriedly said, ¡°Please don''t, Mr. Cantillo. Now that you have alreadye here, let''s dine


    together."


    Emelia didn''t want to dine with Julian alone. She really would love to have Ezra dine with them since he


    had already here.


    Julian red at her, but Emelia didn''t care. She directly went down the steps and pulled Ezra up.


    Ezra smiled at Julian and said, "| couldn''t reject such kindness.¡±


    Julian took a deep breath to suppressed his anger. Then he turned around and enter the door.


    His candlelight dinners were all fucked up!


    Ezra was really...someone that never makes, but always breaks.


    Since there''re three people in the room, it can no longer be illuminated by candlelight. Julian had no


    choice but to turned on the light of the room.


    When Ezra walked into the dining room, he suddenly became speechless. Wasn''t Julian preparing a


    candlelight dinner?


    Julian was enlightened?


    Julian tried so hard to arrange a romantic date but this was destroyed by him?


    Ezra felt a chill on her back. He had a bad feeling that Julian would ask him to the gym for a "martial


    arts training¡± another day.


    To be honest, all of them were quite good at martial art and boxing. Basically, they could go into a tie in


    the fighting. But if one of them was pissed off or went crazy, then the other side would definitely be


    beaten.


    Ezra had a hunch that Julian wanted to kill him now.


    Now that Ezra was here, the roses and candlesticks on the dining table certainly need to be taken


    away. Julian was toozy to even greet Ezra.


    After taking away the decorations, he sat himself into the dining chair and didn¡¯t want to say a word to


    Ezra.


    Ezra didn''t mind it at all. He went to get the wine ss as if he was at home. He then opened the wine,


    poured it for the three of them, and


    introduced the wine he brought, ¡°The wine was brought back from abroad. It''s still very fresh, and | am


    bringing it to you and share it with you. | am such a considerate and close friend of you, am | not?"


    Julian gave him a cold look and a sneer.


    Their friendship ended tonight when Ezra screwed up his first thoughtful candlelight dinner of his life.


    Emelia thought for a while and said, ¡°Since Mr. Cantillo hade here. Let me invite Nina here.¡±


    Emelia originally nned to invite Nina Sanchez and Maisie Brennan to have dinner and celebrate the


    move in of her tonight, but Julian insisted on


    dining with her.


    And the reason why she proposed to invite Nina here was that she felt a little inappropriate for a


    woman to eat with two guys. Besides, Nina was


    more open and outgoing, which could arouse the atmosphere.


    When Julian heard her words, he frowned and protested in dissatisfaction. She still wanted to invite


    more people here?


    Emelia ignored his dissatisfaction and still called Nina. Nina happily agreed without consideration.


    However, what Emelia and Julian didn''t expect was that Nina wasn''ting here herself, but brought


    Harry Zink here.


    Julian''s face turned angry on the spot. He remembered clearly that Harry admired Emelia and he had


    visited Emelia in the middle of the nightst


    time.


    Emelia was also a little stunned, but Nina exined calmly, ¡°We just finished an event together and


    when we were considering where to have


    dinner together, you called me at the moment. | think it''s okay to bring Harry so that we could just


    celebrate your moving together.¡±


    The idol drama starred by Nina and Harry was a hit recently. After the filming, the two cooperated with


    the producer to attend some offline activities


    so that they can turned more people into the fans of the show.


    Just after Emelia called her, she turned around and asked Harry, who was beside her, if he wanted to


    go to dinner with her. And she had already


    told him that there would be Julian.


    Nina admitted that she made such a decision just to have fun since this may turn into an awkward


    scene.


    Harry loved Emelia, but Julian was also there. She brought the young, handsome and energetic young


    man there to piss Julian off... What a


    wonderful idea! She wanted to see the unhappy face of Julian.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Harry agreed without any hesitation. From Harry''s point of view, for one thing, he could meet Emelia.


    For another, he could confront his love rival


    Julian, so why not do it?


    The purpose of the two was surprisingly consistent. Nina and Harry had a high five with a


    schadenfreude, so the two were ready to go.


    Julian wanted to kick Harry out, but he couldn''t be so rude. He had no choice but let hime in. He


    then narrowed his eyes and gave Harry a cold


    and dangerous waming eye before saying, "Since you''re both here, pleasee in.¡±


    Harry walked in while showing off his long legs. He then greeted Emelia with handsome and charming


    smile. ¡°My dear Emelia, it''s been a long


    time. And you''ve be more beautiful recently.


    Julian, who was walking in front, had goosebumps all over his body. He was thinking that the young


    man nowadays was really shameless.


    Although he was scolding Harry because of his way of flirting with Emelia like this, he couldn''t help but


    refute Harry, "What do you mean by ¡®have be beautiful recently¡¯? Don''t you think she is beautiful


    all the time?"


    As soon as Julian said this, everyone except himself had goosebumps. Julian, a dignified and arrogant


    man, actually said such disgusting words, which really surprised them.


    Especially Emelia, she felt like she would be choked by these words.


    She winked desperately at Harry, motioning him to stop talking.


    Leaving her dissuasion behind, Harry smiled gently in the face of Julian''s unkind gaze and said, "Mr.


    Hughes, you must have found out the beauty of Emelia recently, right? Otherwise, why didn''t you


    cherish your beautiful wife before?"


    Harry didn''t show any mercy to Julian at all, and directly exposed howme Julian was in the past.


    Although Harry was a young rising star and Julian was a business tycoon, Harry wasn''t afraid of Julian.


    This was probably because he still had a rich family to support him, so he is very confident.


    If Julian banned him in the industry, he could still live well.


    But now...


    Julian just sneered and ignored Hany.


    He could do nothing. It''s an undeniable fact that he treated Emelia badly, and he could only bear the


    critics

 Chapter 187 Lets Party

    Chapter 187 Let''s Party


    Chapter 187 Let''s Party


    Ezra said to Harry half-jokingly, "Young man, don''t be so reckless. Be careful that Mr. Hughes may


    cklist you in the industry.¡±


    Harry said solemnly, "Love has neither status restrictions, nor age restrictions. | won''t give up my right


    to pursue my love just because of younger age or more inferior social statuspared to Mr. Hughes.¡±


    After Harry finished speaking, he looked at Julian defiantly, "If Mr. Hughes cklist me because | was


    also pursuing Emelia, he would be so mean.¡±


    Emelia was really upset because of this. Harry and Julian were so tit-for-tat, there''s no way of having a


    happy and harmony dinner together...


    Nina, on the other hand, looked like she was watching a good show. She was having fun with Ezra


    together on the side.


    Fortunately, Julian did not continue to argue with Harry, but said to Harry lightly, ¡°| won''t cklist you."


    The only thing he want to do was to show Harry how weak and arrogant he was. If Harry wanted to


    snatch his beloved woman from him, he must fully consider his strength and power.


    Ezra changed the topic in order to ease the atmosphere, "Emelia, | heard that the Dr. Hilgard who


    helped you with psychotherapyst time also likes Mr. Zink very much. Why don''t you ask her toe


    over too?¡±


    Ezra said excitedly after mentioning about Dr. Hilgard, "I''ll invite Arthur Hudgens too.¡±


    Before Emelia could answer, Julian who was standing by their side was unpleased, "Are you trying to


    have a Party tonight?"


    Besides ruining his candlelight dinner, Ezra now tried to turn his ce into a Party scene?


    Ezra eximed, "| wouldn''t had thought about it without your kind reminder. Why don''t we have a


    Party?¡±


    Having said that, Ezra added regretfully, "In my memories, we haven''t had a decent party for many


    years. Some of uspletely quit our world of entertainment after they got married.¡±


    ¡°Actually, he is still a traditional man deep in his heart.¡± Ezra said to Emelia like indicating something


    else, as if he was praising Julian that he was a peerless and outstanding man.


    Nina picked it up and snorted coldly, "Wow, why didn''t we know that Mr. Hughes is such a good man


    who loves his family and his virginity?¡±


    "It''s a pity that no one could feel the slightest love of you for your family back then.¡± Nina said unhurried


    and unperturbed, like a philosopher, "To love your family, you must first love the person who construct


    the family with you."


    Emelia stopped Nina from talking. It wasn''t his fault that Julian didn''t love her.


    Love was something that can''t be forced.


    Nina ttened her lips, and still deliberately voted against Julian, supporting Ezra''s proposal, "| agree to


    hold a Party with all my heart.


    If Mr. Hughes doesn''''t like the idea, we can do it in Emelia''s house just next door.¡±


    At least, they could go to her ce. They had plenty of ce to hold the party.


    With so many people, Julian can neither get close to Emelia, nor try to pursue her. It''s really a great fun


    of her life to make trouble for Julian in a group.


    Harry followed Nina''s word closely and said, ¡°I agree too."


    After Harry finished speaking, all three of them looked at Julian and Emelia, waiting for their answers.


    Emelia had no choice but said, ¡°Then the minority should follow the decision of the majority."


    It was obvious that the two of them were the main characters of celebrating the housewarming today,


    but they had to listen to others.


    But Emelia thought it would be nice to have a little fun. She had said about inviting Jean Hilgard to


    dinner before. Since Harry happened to be there tonight, this party could save a lot of trouble.


    Julian was dissatisfied with Emelia''spromise. But he didn''t say anything with his face looking


    away. This was an acquiescence to the decision of holding a Party.


    Emelia had agreed on the decision. Was there any point of objecting the n for him?


    So Ezra, being all things to all people, began to contact Arthur Hudgens. He also called his restaurant


    at his convenience and asked his men to bring more dishes, desserts and fruits up here. With more


    people gathering around, there would be more food required.


    After Emelia invited Jean through the phone, Ezra suddenly said, ¡°Aren''t you having a good


    rtionship with Maisie? Why don''t you call her?"


    After Ezra said that, Julian suddenly turned around and stared at Ezra, with waming in his eyes.


    He told Ezra to stop messing around with Maisie. But now Ezra asked Emelia to invite Maisie here?


    Ezra shook his shoulders, ¡°I''m just reminding Emelia that, don''t forget friends."


    Emelia didn''t notice anything wrong. She walked aside and called Maisie and Maisie replied that she


    woulde to the Partyter.


    Half an hourter, the staff of Ezra restaurant delivered a lot of delicious food here again. Everyone


    who was supposed to participated in the party also arrived.


    When Maisie knocked on the door, it was Ezra who opened the door for her. Since it was not work time,


    Maisie was in casual clothes. Now that she had shed off her sophisticated makeup and clothes in the


    workce, she was actually just a 26-year-old young girl.


    Ezra looked at the fresh and clean girl in front of him, he was slightly startled.


    Maisie greeted him politely and distantly, "Mr. Cantilo."


    After she finished speaking, she walked into the house.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She should have just taken a shower before she came here. When she stepped pass Ezra, the


    fragrance prated into his nostrils, turning him on.


    Ezra thought he''s gone too far.


    The more Julian didn''t let him get along with Maisie, the more he wanted to get close to her.


    The more he thought about it, the more unbearable he felt.


    Recently, he has lost interest in other women.


    This really happening as the old saying goes... Mankind, always felt that the harder to acquire


    something, the more precious that thing would be.


    Arthur and Jean almost arrived at the same time. They met each other in front of Building 28 after


    parking their cars.


    At one-point, Arthur thought he was wrong, stared at Jean in surprise and asked, ¡°Why are you here?"


    When Ezra called him, Ezra just asked him toe over and celebrate Julian''s move to the new


    house. And they could also congratte to Julian for bing neighbors with Emelia, so that he could


    have a better chance in winning her back.


    He thought the party would be just the three of them and Emelia. Phil Henderson had taken his beloved


    wife abroad recently to avoid Julian''s mother who kept on asking him to be thewyer for Caroline


    Hughes.


    Ezra didn''t tell him that Jean woulde, if he had known about this, he would probably...


    Maybe he would stille here.


    Compared to his surprise, Jean was very calm, "Emelia invited me over for dinner.¡±


    After Jean finished speaking, she raised her eyebrows and added, ¡°And | am here to visit my idol at my


    convenience and ask him for an autograph."


    Arthur suddenly turns nervous, "Your idol? Who was that?"


    Jean said in a good mood, "Of course it''s Harry.¡±


    After Jean finished speaking, she stepped past Arthur and headed into the house.


    Arthur was startled and angry.


    He was startled because he didn''t understand how Harry could be here. Who brought him here?


    Someone who tried to start a war?


    He was angry at Jean because of the happy look on her face just now. He didn''t forget the dirty words


    Jean saidst time. Something about how 30-year-old women could also fell in love with young men


    and so on.


    In such a big party tonight, if that two drank some alcohol, something might happen between the two of


    them.

 Chapter 188 So Open

    Chapter 188 So Open


    Thinking of this, Arthur turned and hurried into the house.


    He was going to stay by Jean''s side tonight, not giving her a chance to flirt with Harry.


    As soon as Arthur entered the house, Ezra said to him, "You''re thest one to arrive here. You''rete,


    and you''ll be fined three shots."


    Arthur raised his head and drank three sses of alcohol without hesitation.


    Ezra couldn''t react to what had happened. He was just saying this to make a joke. He didn''t intend to


    make Arthur actually drink three shots in a row.


    Julian standing by their side frowned slightly and reminded Arthur, "Are you sure you can handle these


    three drinks?"


    Arthur hadn''t drunk or smoked because of his profession, especially alcohol. Because he had to be


    prepared for being called up for emergency surgery at any time.


    So Julian and the others thought that Arthur couldn''t drink that much drink. Besides, drinking alcohol


    was something that needs practice. He and Ezra have been in the business all the year round, and


    they have taken part in all kinds of parties a lot. Even though they couldn''t drink that much alcohol, they


    had made much progress after all these drinking.


    Sure enough, everyone could see Arthur raised his hand and pinched his forehead like a drunkard. But


    he still said bravely, "I''m fine."


    Arthur was indeed an average drinker, but he was just a little impulsive thanks to his anger towards


    Jean.


    Arthur drank three sses of alcohol in a row, but Jean, who was standing aside, didn''t even look at


    him. Instead, she smiled and said to Emelia, "Come on, introduce me to the handsome guy."


    Arthur was speechless.


    What should he do if he wants three more shots?


    Emelia knew that something must had happened between Jean and Arthur. But when she asked Arthur


    So Emelia ignored Arthur''s feelings and introduced Jean to Harry, "This is Jean, a psychologist from


    the Psychology Department of the Riverside City Hospital."


    "Hello Dr. Hilgard, I''m Harry Zink." Harry looked very charming when he smiled. He lived to the


    expectation of an idol graduated from a boy group, with amazing appearance and personality.


    "Hello." Jean also smiled vividly with her eyebrows bent, "It may be a little embarrassing to tell you, but


    I am indeed your fan."


    No one stipted that the thirty-year-old woman can''t appreciate a twenty-year-old boy. There were


    many fans that were even older than her now.


    As soon as Jean finished her word, Arthur said bluntly, "Then why did you say that if you feel


    embarrassed?"


    Emelia, Julian and Ezra, all of them knew about the history of Arthur and Jean, so they weren''t


    surprised by Arthur''s reaction. But Maisie and Nina were stunned. Both of them looked at Arthur at the


    same time.


    In their impression, Arthur has always been a gentle and elegant elite doctor. The way he spoke and


    behaved were all polite. How could he be so rude to Jean? Not to mention that Jean was also ady.


    Jean ignored Arthur''s rude word. However, she smiled again, took out her phone and said to Harry,


    "Can we take a picture together?"


    Arthur''s expression turned angrypletely.


    This woman was really cocky!


    Harry certainly did not refuse Jean''s request, "No problem."


    After Harry finished speaking, he walked over to Jean. And Jean handed the phone to Emelia naturally


    and asked Emelia to take a photo of them.


    Emelia felt Arthur''s mournful gaze shot at her like a sword. But she resisted the pressure of Arthur''s


    gaze and took a few quick pictures.


    When they were taking photos, Jean and Harry were so close and smiling so brightly that Arthur looked


    away.


    When Emelia had just returned the phone to Jean after taking the photo, Harry suddenly asked her and


    said, "Dr. Hilgard, please help me take some pictures with my dear sister Emelia."


    This time, it was Julian who was putting on a painful expression.


    Is this party tonight held to help them meet idols or take photos?


    Jean certainly agreed. Emelia stood beside Harry, but Harry leaned forward a little and said, "It makes


    your face look smaller when taking pictures like this."


    Julian felt goosebumps all over his body. All of these were because of Harry.


    Nowadays, these young people didn''t concentrate on their career, but concentrate on learning how to


    please women all day long.


    After Jean finished taking pictures of them, she protested to Harry with a smile, "When you were taking


    pictures with me just now, why didn''t you step forward to make my face look small?"


    Jean''s jealous look almost pissed Arthur to death. He sneered and said to Jean, "Dr. Hilgard, if the


    hospital leaders know your behavior right now, will you be fired?"


    Jean confronted his gaze and asked, "What''s wrong with me?"


    "Not well behaved." Arthur was about to say the word "bitchy", but luckily, he didn''t.


    Jean''s expression was full of innocence, "Is there any regtions in our hospital that demand the


    doctors not take part in idol worship? Besides, there''s no leader see this, right?"


    Arthur opened his mouth but was speechless. Shit, he was her greatest leader, he was the owner of


    the hospital.


    After the whole process of picturing, the group sat down. The so-called Party officially started.


    Everyone was chatting while eating.


    The desire of gossip was burning in Nina''s heart. She nced at Arthur, and then nced at Jean next


    to her, and then asked, "Dr. Hudgens, Dr. Hilgard, do you two know each other before?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "No!"


    "Yes!"


    Two voices sounded at the same time. It was Arthur who said "No", not knowing who he was madding


    at in his tone.


    And it was Jean who answered "Yes" with confidence.


    Nina said as if she had known everything, "Then they should know each other."


    And there must have been some chemistry happened before. But it was Arthur who didn''t get out from


    the rtionship.


    Jean smiled and exined to Nina, "Dr. Hudgens and I both work in the Riverside City Hospital. Of


    course we know each other."


    Jean gave this exnation, erasing her past rtionships with Arthur and only acknowledging the


    current rtionship.


    Nina shook her shoulders, "That''s right."


    Seeing that Arthur was angry all night, Ezra made the situation even worse again deliberately. He


    looked at Jean and asked, "Dr. Hilgard, can you tell me why you are attracted by Harry?"


    "The young men now were so attractive. As the older one, we need to follow their steps and learn."


    Jean praised Harry without hesitation, "He looks handsome, has a good temperament, and has


    excellent ability in his field."


    "Thank you, Dr. Hilgard." Harry''s lips curled into a charming smile, humbly epting Jean''s


    In fact, Jean wasn''t oveplimenting him. Harry was one of the most outstanding stars among both


    the boy groups he stayed in and the stars of his age.


    Originally, he was just a singer and a dancer. But now he was marching towards the filming industry,


    and his achievements have also attracted much attention.


    The urban youth drama which was starred by him and Nina had just finished airing. The handsome and


    manly image in the drama was a tremendous sess in the past summer. And he had gained a group


    of fans with his strength.


    Arthur snorted contemptuously. Everyone on the spot was very good at their own business.


    He, Julian and Ezra, everyone of them was very capable of their business


    Every single one of them was the leader in their respective industries. How could Jean proudly say that


    Harry has an excellent business ability. The only thing he could do was just singing and acting, right?


    He didn''t need anything else.


    Harry Zink didn''t excellent ability, but an excellent face!

 Chapter 189 How Enviable!

    Chapter 189 How Enviable!


    Nina nced at Arthur as if she was longing for a show. And then she went onplimenting Harry,


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "As a partner who has cooperated with Harry, Ipletely agree with what Dr. Hilgard said. Harry is


    outstanding and very capable."


    "Wasn''t he, Emelia?" Nina stroke Emelia, and then continued, "By the way, the character of the young


    and manly guy I coborated with Harry in this scene was also chosen by Emelia."


    After Nina'' finished her word, Julian looked at Emelia without any expression. He didn''t expect that she


    still had the kindness of promoting Harry. Well, well¡­


    Also, the reason why she chose Harry to y this role must be that she has admired Harry very much


    at that time.


    Thinking of this, Julian''s heart suddenly felt sad for himself.


    Harry also looked at Emelia, with his eyes filled with affection, "Yes, Emelia is my savor."


    "No, no." Emelia hurriedly denied, "I just consider that you are very suitable for it from the perspective


    of screenwriter. As for what you have achieved now, that''s the bonus of your struggle."


    Emelia heard that when Harry got the role, he even went to a teacher to learn acting, and when filming,


    every eyenguage and every little movement was designed after careful consideration.


    Ezra turned to Maisie on the opposite side, with azy and casual smile, "Mays, are you a fan girl?"


    Maisie replied without any hesitation, "Yes."


    Oh?


    She seemed to be cold and m, instead of being ignorant and irrational.


    Maisie said lightly, "My idol is Mr. Hughes."


    The expression on Ezra''s face instantly turned into something impossible to describe. What on earth


    would he ask her the question? Isn''t this turning himself into a joker?


    Her idol was his best friend, which was really enviable.


    But he still added calmly, "So you like the sessful elites like us."


    He deliberately instructed her to think about how her preferences and his characteristics match. But


    Maisie looked at him with a smile, "I mainly admire Mr. Hughes'' attitude towards rtionships."


    Although the reason why Julian and Emelia''s marriage broke up was partly because of Julian''s


    ambiguous rtionship with Yvonne. Maisie, as Julian''s confidant, knew that Julian was innocent and


    single-minded.


    During the three-year marriage with Emelia, Julian had a few times that he deliberately did not rify


    Yvonne''s rtionship because of his anger. Although this was very bad for Emelia, in fact, he had


    never done anything across the line to Yvonne.


    But Ezra''s scandal has never ended. Even he himself admitted that he has no ns to get married.


    One great leader once said that a love without marriage is hooliganism.


    Judging by Ezra''s attitude towards rtionships, he was obviously a hooligan, which ispletely


    different from Julian.


    Although Maisie''s word was an understatement, Ezra was hit in the heart by her word so hard¡­How


    could it... She actually disliked him.


    Nina covered her mouth and chuckled. She even teased Maisie by saying, "Maisie, don''t appreciate Mr.


    Hughes'' attitude towards love. His present characteristics was because he only knows how to cherish


    his emotional attitude after he lost it."


    After Nina finished speaking, sheughed first, which caused Julian to re at her for a while.


    Fortunately, Nina hurriedly eased the atmosphere of everyone, "Come on, guys, let''s enjoy the food


    and drinks. No more gossip, that won''t do anything good to our friendship."


    Nina then could tell that for more or less, everyone in the room except her, had vague rtionships and


    gossips before.


    However, just when Nina thought she was safe for the question, her agent Sherlyn Lansdale called her.


    Sherlyn''s voice almost copsed, "My deardy, what''s the matter with you and Harry?"


    Nina was confused, "What''s going on?"


    Sherlyn said, "Some reporters had taken the photo of you entering the samemunity where you


    lived in the same car with Harry. And you haven''te out yet. So they were reporting about that you


    two are together in the reality."


    "And something else such as you two having an amazing night in your room."


    These reporters were too bullshit. Nina and Harry were indeed sent into the viplex together by


    an exclusive car from a sponsor, but they came directly to Julian''s ce without even entering Nina''s


    house.


    All the bullshit about having a hot and charming night? They were still dining now, okay?


    Sherlyn added, "It''s all on the headline now, what should we do?"


    The urban drama starred by Nina and Harry had just finished airing. Their perfect love in the drama had


    attracted countless fans. It is not bad news to hear the spread of such scandal at this time. They could


    even take the opportunity to hype it up.


    But Nina said firmly, "What should we do? It must be rified as fast as we can."


    Cameron Dauster had already resented her for taking money from his mother. If she acquiesced in her


    rtionship with Harry for the sake of promoting the drama, wouldn''t Cameron hate her even more?


    Therefore, she has been refusing to have any scandal with anyone in the entertainment industry over


    the past few years. And because of this, she has offended many filmmakers and investors. If it won''t for


    these troubles, she might be the top star in the industry earlier.


    This time, too, she had to rify immediately.


    Sherlyn had always been on her side before, but this time she wasn''t so sure, "Actually I think¡ª"


    Sherlyn was interrupted by Nina before she could finish her words, "I don''t want to know what you


    think, I want you to follow my order."


    Sherlyn, "¡­"


    She originally wanted to say that now this urban drama was going viral. The love affair between she


    and Harry could win the support of tens of thousands of fans of the drama. This time, they could even


    give up some principles to do this for the promotion, but Nina directly rejected it.


    Like Sherlyn, Harry''s agent also had the same idea. Harry finally became popr thanks to this show.


    His agent really wanted to take advantage of the poprity of this show to promote his poprity to a


    new level.


    The reason Harry''s agent was willing to set up this love affair was because it was Nina.


    Let alone the other things, Nina''s looks and her temperament were really outstanding. She was


    indescribably beautiful. By using Nina''s already hard-earned poprity, it is enough for Harry to join a


    higher level.


    But he didn''t expect Harry to reject the proposal without hesitation and wanted to rify the scandal


    with Nina bluntly.


    "She wasn''t my girl."


    "I don''t want my feelings to be tainted by the slightest interest."


    Harry made a solemn statement word for word, making his agent so angry that his agent hung up the


    phone.


    Harry and Nina both received calls from their agents. Everyone could guess what happened from the


    general content of their calls. Ezra took out his mobile phone and sighed after reading the trending on


    Instagram, "It''s obviously that this is a gathering of so many people. Don''t we all deserve reporting and


    saying?"


    Enlighted by Ezra''s words, a good idea came to Nina''s mind.


    She said to Ezra excitedly, "Mr. Cantillo, please rify for us."


    "Take a picture of our party and add your text just now. This rification is absolutely perfect!"

 Chapter 190 My Dream Lover

    Chapter 190 My Dream Lover


    "It''s a good idea." Ezra agreed to Nina''s proposal with pressure.


    Ezra is still willing to help with this kind of effort.


    "I have something to tell you." Harry got up, pulled Nina aside and said sternly, "I want to add


    something else in my rification myself."


    Nina whispered, "Aren''t you going to take the opportunity to confess your love to Emelia?"


    Before Harry could say anything, Nina said kindly, "If you do this, firstly, your agent and the boss of the


    Not to mention that Emelia now has a titr boyfriend, Viggo Johansen.


    Harry pursed his lips, then lowered his eyes and said sadly, "I really want to do this, but I also need to


    consider her feelings."


    "Since she returned to homnd, she has been on the trending again and again. I don''t want to push


    her into the spotlight again."


    He could ignore all the money in the entertainment industry, but he couldn''t ignore Emelia''s feelings.


    Emelia has just taken off in the screenwriting industry and has a bright future ahead. He couldn''t


    destroy her.


    But he didn''t want to suppress his emotions like this. He needed an outlet. If he couldn''t express it


    explicitly, he may do it indirectly, as long as she could understand him.


    Nina nced at him meaningfully, and teased, "Yo, I didn''t know that you are so considerate."


    Harry looked at her seriously and asked, "Do you also think that I''m too young to get into that


    rtionship at all?"


    "That''s not true." Nina denied his words. "I just think that, you and Viggo would still have a chance


    without Julian."


    "But you know, now that Julian has also started to get her back. You and Viggo have little chance of


    winning." Nina''s words were heart-wrenching but pertinent, "After all, she was the one who was once


    the precious of his life¡­ If Julian can cherish her in the future¡ª"


    Nina didn''t say the whole sentences, but it''s obvious to understand what she meant.


    When Emelia first returned to homnd, Nina really supported Harry and Viggo. That''s because she


    felt that both of them were in love with Emelia sincerely. Any one of them was stronger than Julian, the


    heartless man.


    At that time, Nina also thought that Julian and Emelia would never get along with each other for the rest


    of their lives. After all, Emelia made him quite disgraced when they divorced.


    But she has never ever thought that Julian would entangle Emelia with a brazen temperament. His


    attitude was as humble as possible. Sometimes, even Nina was moved by his detailed arrangement.


    Harry looked away and said unconvincingly, "No matter who would she eventually choose, I tried my


    best to pursue her, and I would have no regrets in the future."


    Nina had to ask him, "Then how are you going to rify?"


    Harry said, "I thought about a few lines. My dream lover, she is talented women. She is as gently as a


    flouting water. Her beautiful eyes could make people drown in her smiles. She is graceful, gentle and


    elegant."


    What Harry said had nothing to do with Nina at all. Because Nina was indeed beautiful, sharply


    beautiful. She was neither even close to gentle, nor like flouting water at all. Besides, she was not


    gentle and elegant at all. So careful audiences could tell at a nce that Nina was not the dream lover


    of him. Then, this would certainly help rify the rtionships between them.


    With photo of everyone invited to the party posted by Ezra, the scandal will be defeated.


    Nina pretended to be dissatisfied and protested, "That is to say, I don''t have any of the good


    characteristics you said, right?"


    Harryughed, "You can write anything about your beloved charming man being mature and


    considerate. In short, you can write whatever you want without mentioning me. It''s okay to nder me.


    as long as we can rify the scandal, everything would be okay."


    Nina thought Harry''s idea was a good idea. Because it just happened that she could also use this


    rification to confess her love to the man in her heart indirectly.


    Although he was far abroad, she still has to express her heart, so that she could pave the way to win


    him back in the future.


    For so many years, she was afraid that he would forget her or that he would not be able to see her


    across the ocean, so she tried her best to be famous, all the way to the top position now, and to the


    position where anything she done could turned into a headline.


    Nina and Harry hit it off. After a high-five, both of they held their phones and kept on typing.


    Five minutester, both of them posted a Twitter, Harry''s Twitter content was identical to his description


    above. But Nina sent: My Prince Charming, although you are now far across the ocean, you are always


    the only one in my heart.


    Nina didn''t try too hard to portray the image of her Prince Charming, but the information of "you are far


    across the ocean", could exclude Harry once and for all.


    After the respective rifications of the two "fake couples" were posted on Twitter, there was a heated


    discussion on the Inte, and the trending once again went viral.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just a nce of ordinary inte user, they could tell the dream lover and the Prince Charming of the


    two were obviously not each other. This was the rification of the scandal of they sleeping together or


    something.


    Shortly after, Ezra, who was obviously a ck horse of the industry but often made headlines on the


    entertainment page because of his scandals with celebrities anddies, also posted a Twitter with a


    very wronged tone: It''s obviously a gathering party of so many people, don''t we deserve our titles??


    There''s a photo of seven or eight people at the party attached to the post. But the people in the photo,


    except Harry, Nina, Ezra and himself, were all mosaicked.


    Julian, Arthur, Jean, Emelia and Maisie, after all were not someone who like to show off their faces.


    And in the photo, Nina and Harry were not sitting together at all. So that no one would keep on


    doubting the scandal between Nina and Harry anymore, which was clear enough.


    Nina and Harry were in a good mood, but someone was in an awful mood.


    That man was Julian. He was looking down at the tweet Harry had posted with his phone in his hand.


    Gorgeous but still elegant; always be a gentledy but never give up on her dignity.


    He knew that Harry was confessing to Emelia. She was the women in the tweet¡­ Are these young


    people now so good at describing and writing poems? They could even use such a urate but


    beautiful word?


    Really hateful.


    While clenching his teeth, he saw Harry standing up with a toast again, and said to Emelia


    affectionately, "Sister Emelia, I toast you, cheers."


    Emelia also saw Harry''s confession''s Twitter. She also knew that Harry''s words were all to describe


    her, but she was very ufortable. Especially, when Julian looked at her with such a warning eyes,


    as if she was about to cheat on him.


    But she still stood up with her ss in hand, and said with a soft smile, "Okay."


    After clinking sses with Harry, she was about to drink the wine. Julian, who was sitting next to her


    across from Nina, suddenly got up and took her ss. Without saying a word, he raised his head and


    drank the wine in her ss.


    What''s wrong with him? That''s her wine ss!


    She had just drunk several sses of wine from that ss, but he drank it without hesitation.


    Julian sat down after drinking. Everyone was thinking that he would say something after drinking for


    Emelia. But he was ying with his lighter as if nothing had happened, without saying a word.


    This is embarrassing.


    Of course, it wasn''t Julian who was embarrassed. Harry was the embarrassed one instead.

 Chapter 191 Struggle to Get Their Lovers Back

    Chapter 191 Struggle to Get Their Lovers Back


    Harry had originally wanted to toast to Emelia, but Julian had drunk hers. How could he not be


    embarrassed when he was left standing there?


    Emelia was rather embarrassed as well. Julian was simply too detestable.


    Fortunately, Jean stood up in time and said to Harry with a smile, "I''ll drink with you."


    Jean called herself "sister" affectionately, causing Arthur almost spit out the wine in his mouth. When


    he looked unhappily at Jean, he saw that she had already clinked sses with Harry and started


    drinking.


    Harry took advantage of the steps that Jean had given him and looked gratefully at her. Jean returned


    a smile.


    The interaction between the two made Arthur feel that they were flirting.


    Emelia didn''t drink any more, because she didn''t want to touch the wine ss used by Julian. If it


    weren''t for so many people, she would have really brought a ss of wine to pour on his face and


    punish him for being so rude.


    Nina and Emelia sat together. She leaned over and whispered to Emelia, "I have a hunch that Mr.


    Hughes and his friends are all destined to have a hard time pursuing their lovers."


    "Look at Arthur, he looks like he wants to tear Jean Hilgard into pieces. Obviously, he used the wrong


    way. Which girl would like to be treated like this? And I think even if he purses her with all his heart, Dr.


    Hilgard may not be with him."


    "As for Mr. Cantillo, the more cynical he is now, the more he will pay for it in the future."


    Emelia whispered, "When did you be an emotional expert?"


    Nina said the same as before. "I''ve yed in too many love scenes, so I can naturally understand


    many things from them."


    After so many years of debut, she had yed all kinds of roles. Every role had its own fate. It was said


    that acting was like life, and life was like acting. With the change of each character, her temperament


    had also be much calmer.


    Emelia sighed softly and said, "Arthur did use the wrong way."


    If Arthur really wanted to keep an eye on Jean, it was absolutely impossible for him to deal with Jean in


    such a way.


    Nina nodded and said, "In regards to this point, Arthur was not as perceptive as Julian. At the very


    least, after Julian saw through his own thoughts, he is now sincerely pursuing you and trying to get you


    back."


    Nina snorted again, "Arthur didn''t fullyprehend it, perhaps it was because he didn''t feel enough


    pain."


    The party hadsted until veryte at night. In the end, the only person who were sober were Emelia,


    and Julian was also okay.


    Harry was picked up by his manager. Maisie and Jean each called a designated driver.


    Gerhard and Heather had long lost their rtionship as a couple. The only reason they maintained their


    rtionship was that they did not want to make too much of a scene, or that it might affect the Hughes


    Family''s reputation.


    The reason why Gerhard lived abroad all year round was that he could have a free time with his secret


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    lover outside abroad. If he was at home, he would be in trouble.


    However, when Julian got home, Gerhard was carrying his suitcase downstairs. Heather was surprised


    and asked, ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    "Yes." After Gerhard finished speaking, he gritted his teeth and red at Julian.


    He had just received a call that something had happened to his secret lover abroad, so he had to go


    back.


    And this ident must have been done by his good son, Julian, just to send him away.


    During this period of time when he came back, he often met Randolph. He often discussed with


    Randolph how to deal with Vincent and Emelia. If it weren''t for Vincent''s powerful background, they


    would have already dealt with Vincent.


    And it was precisely because they couldn''t do anything to Vincent that they decided to target Emelia


    after the discussion.


    "Have a safe journey." Julian said to Gerhard indifferently.


    Julian basically had no feelings for his father. Since Gerhard had never loved him, he naturally would


    not allow Gerhard to stay and continue to destroy his feelings.


    "Dad, my problem wasn''t solved. Why are you leaving?¡± Caroline rushed down the stairs and stopped


    Gerhard.


    For Caroline, even if it was the probation, she couldn''t ept it.


    However, Gerhard and Heather seemed fo have given up on running around for her. Caroline''s eyes


    tumed even redder when she heard that Emelia had managed to find herself an adopted father more


    powerful than Gerhard.


    She could not bear to see Emelia¡¯s little glory, nor could she bear to see Emelia bully her arrogantly.


    "I''ve tried my best.¡± Gerhard pushed Caroline''s hand away and pushed the suitcase away without


    looking back.


    Because of Heather, he was very indifferent to this family and these two children. If it weren''t for


    Heather''s threat on the phone this time, he wouldn''t havee back.


    He lived a carefree life abroad, eating, drinking, and having fun every day.


    He also had a considerate and gentle femalepanion by his side, so he didn''t have to face Heather


    and Caroline''s hysterical.


    Gerhard left without looking back. Heather pursed her lips tightly.


    Caroline burst into tears and said, ¡°Brother, my parents said that Emelia had a rich adapted father.


    What else do you want her to do?"


    "That was how she got close to you. Can''t you see what kind of person she is?¡ã


    Julian faced the hysterical Caroline and said lightly, ¡°Oh no, it was you that! can''t understand.¡±


    "If you hadn''t ndered her in front of me over the past few years, | wouldn''t have been misunderstood


    her so much."


    At the beginning of his marriage with Emelia, he still supported his mother and sister.


    They were his blood rtives, so every time Heather and Caroline said that Emelia was not good, he


    would subconsciously feel that was right.


    Now afer one thing after another, he finally saw the faces of Heather and Caroline, but he also


    ording to the old saying, when husband and wife work together, they will win.


    In the three-year marriage, he had never shared the same heart as Emelia.


    Julian''s direct and cruel words stung Heather and Caroline¡¯ hearts. Caroline stomped her heels and


    us.¡±


    Julian didn''t want to stay in this suffocating environment anymore, so he decisively ordered, "Mom, you


    and Caroline can go to the countryside sanatorium together in a while.¡±


    When Caroline got the judgment, he nned to send Caroline to the sanatorium to rest, so that she


    would not continue to make trouble during this period.


    This was because Heather had to send Oliver and Taylor out.


    "| won''t go there!" Heather was instantly annoyed. "Why should we go to such a deste ce? We''ll


    stay in Riverside City and never go anywhere!*


    "As long as Caroline abides by the rules, isn''t that okay?"


    The sanatorium was in the elegant suburbs, but although it was quiet, it was actually isted from the


    world. For Heather, who was used to the rich and luxurious life in big cities, she could not ept it at


    all.


    Julian said coldly, "Why shall you go? Of course, you should ask yourself what you have done.¡±


    "Do you know how Oliver and Taylor are doing now?" Julian asked in an impassive tone. Heather


    staggered and her face became embarrassed. She didn''t expect Julian to know about it so soon.

 Chapter 192 Can I Reject That?

    Chapter 192 Can I Reject That?


    After the call, Emelia went to prepare breakfast and called Nina to get up for dinner.


    While they were leisurely eating breakfast, someone rang the doorbell of Emelia.


    Emelia opened the door in confusion. The person standing outside was the manager of a household


    brand, followed by several workers carrying boxes.


    The salesgirl smiled and said to Emelia, "Mr. Hughes ordered a few sets of tableware and pots here


    and asked us to send them here."


    What was Julian doing?


    Was it because he had just seen Viggo give her a green nt, and then he also wanted to give her


    something?


    Before Emelia could react, the worker ordered the workers to carry the two boxes into Emelia''s living


    room.


    Nina walked over curiously. When she bent down and opened the box, there were two sets of exquisite


    bowls and tes, as well as a few pots. They were all of the fashionable style.


    Nina couldn''t help but sigh, "I have to admit that Julian was quite considerate this time. He knows that


    you like these things, so he has made them for you.


    Emelia did like these utensils, especially those which were the most fashionable of the trend. She was


    very satisfied them.


    The manager then handed another exquisitely packed box to Emelia and said, "Mr. Hughes specially


    asked us to bring this cup here."


    When Emelia opened it, she waspletely stunned. This was because this was the one which had


    been shattered by Julianst time. At that time, her heart ached so much.


    Nina eximed, "Oh my god, Julian actually found someone to duplicate exactly the same one."


    In addition to shock, Emelia asked Nina, "How did you know?"


    Thus, Nina told Emelia that Julian had asked her for the photo of the cup. However, at that time, Nina


    thought that it was a unique piece of item that Emelia had brought from abroad, so there was no way


    they could find another one. And it would be quite difficult to make an identical one.


    Nina didn''t expect Julian to actually recreate an identical one. She truly admired him.


    For a moment, Emelia was at a loss for words. She didn''t expect that Julian would actually have the


    shattered mug in his mind.


    The sales manager smiled and said to her, "Well, our task has beenpleted. I hope you like our


    products."


    The sales manager turned around and left as she spoke


    Oliver and Vincent met at six o''clock in the evening at the most expensive and luxurious hotel in the


    city.


    The father and son arrived half an hour in advance and ordered all the signature dishes first. Anyway, it


    was Vincent who spent money, so they naturally had to enjoy it.


    What they didn''t know was that Vincent had alreadye to the city and arranged everything. At this


    moment, he was sitting in the next room and watching their every move through the monitor.


    Although Vincent had kept a low profile these years, he came from such a powerful aristocratic family.


    How could he not understand the ways of the world? How could he not have some means? There was


    no way he''d be a weak and easy-going person?


    After Oliver and Taylor drank a lot, Oliver pinched his foreheads and said, "This wine is so strong. Why


    am | so dizzy?¡±


    After a hup, Taylor tugged at his cor and said ufortably, ¡°Not only do | feel dizzy, but | also


    feel hot all over..."


    Hearing Taylor''s words, Oliver also felt this feeling. He was suddenly shocked and grabbed Taylor, who


    was tearing his clothes, and shouted, ¡°Oh no!"


    Taylor stopped in his tracks and thought of the possible plot against them. He was so scared that he


    was half-awake.


    "Could it be that Vincent has drugged us?* After Taylor said these words, the father and son fled in a


    panic.


    Although both of them usually yed with women, that was when they were awake. Now that they had


    been drugged, there would definitely be nothing good.


    At this time, the door of the private room was opened, and an elegant middle-aged man came in.


    He wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses with a gentle smile on his face. Behind him were four


    bodyguards in ck, who blocked the door tightly. Oliver and Taylor stopped urgently and stuck to the


    wall.


    Vincent walked over and said as if nothing had happened, ¡°Mr. Jones, what are you going to do?¡±


    The running just now intensified the spread of the drug effect in their bodies. Oliver was fine, but Taylor


    was already a little out of control. Oliver red at Vincent and roared, ¡°Vincent, did you trick us?¡±


    Vincentughed. "I tricked you? | heard that you once drugged Emelia like this and then sent her to


    Julian''s bed?"


    Oliver''s expression changed in shock.


    He didn''t expect that Vincent even knew these things, and today he even used the same trick on them.


    How important was Emelia to Vincent?


    Vincent saw the guilty look on Oliver''s face and suddenly put away the smile on his face. He raised his


    hand and pped a few times, and several more people came in from the door of the private room.


    There were men and women, men were strong, and women were fat with big shoulders and round


    waists.


    Vincent said lightly, "Mr. Jones, don''t you want to have a meeting gift? These are my sincere gifts for


    you. Enjoy them."


    Taylor looked at the figures of those women. When he saw that there also were men, he couldn''t bear it


    and almost fainted.


    They fooled around with women whenever they received arge sum of the money, so they naturally


    found young, beautiful, or charming women.


    Taylor felt like throwing up at these women in front of him. How could he even get closer with them?


    And there were even men.


    Oliver panicked as well, cold sweat dripping from their foreheads.


    At his age, he was unable to y with women in daily life.


    He was afraid that he would bepletely disabled tonight.


    So he stepped back in a panic. "No, no, we didn''t hurt Emelia!¡±


    ¡°We did that because we knew that Emelia had been in love with Julian for a very long time. We were


    helping her, not scheming against her!"


    Oliver tried his best to defend himself, but Vincent''s face suddenly changed after hearing his words.


    ¡°What did you say? Did Emelia like Julian for a long time?¡±


    Oliver quickly said, "Yes, Taylor peeked at her diary. It tumed out that she had already seen Julian in


    college, and she fell in love with him at first


    sight. That''s why we came up with such a way to help her."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Oliver thought that Vincent would forgive them if he exined Emelia''s love for Julian in early time.


    He didn''t know that after Vincent learned the truth, his heart was about to break.


    Vincent didn''t know that Emelia loved Julian so much before. He only thought that Emelia was tricked


    by Oliver and Taylor, so she could have a connection with Julian.


    But now, he knew that she was obviously deeply in love with Julian, but she had been ignored by him


    for three years. How painful was her heart?


    Thinking of this, Vincent gritted his teeth and ordered the bodyguards in a low voice, "Take them away


    and send them into the room.¡±


    If it hadn''t been for Oliver''s and Taylor''s schemes, perhaps Emelia would''ve only been secretly in love


    with him for a period of time. She wouldn''t have lost three years of youth, and wouldn''t have suffered


    so much for three years.


    Vincent hated Oliver and Taylor so much that he hated Julian to the extreme.

 Chapter 193 Fight for Emelia

    Chapter 193 Fight for Emelia


    "You are right." Nina gently hugged her and said, "God will take care of the bitches."


    Emelia''s spection was right. The reason why Oliver and Taylor went to harass her was indeed that


    they had taken money.


    The father and son had a very poor life after being driven out of Riverside City by Julian. Unexpectedly,


    they received a call from Heather Duncan.


    Heather said that as long as they kept harassing Emelia and making her unhappy, she would continue


    to give them money. So the father and son immediately agreed.


    Taylor looked at the money he had just received from his bank card and couldn''t help but sigh. "Emelia


    blocked our way to make money, but she also brought us money."


    Because of Emelia, Julian drove them out of Riverside City, and also because of Emelia, Heather sent


    them money.


    Oliver sneered and said, "Julian fought against his parents for such an unknown woman and sent his


    sister to prison. What a fool."


    After Oliver'' words, Taylor suddenly jumped up excitedly. "Dad, I suddenly have a good idea."


    Oliver raised his eyes, indicating for him to continue. Taylor grinned, "Julian cares so much about


    Emelia. If we were to abduct her and threaten him for a sum of money, Julian would have to save her


    with money, wouldn''t he?"


    Upon hearing the money, Oliver''s eyes lit up.


    However, he could still calm down. After thinking for a while, he said in a low voice, "We can''t take the


    risk. Now that Heather Duncan provided us with money, it''s better for us to be safe first."


    Taylor added, "I do want to extort a huge sum of money from Julian and then go abroad."


    "Do you think it''s easy to go abroad?" Oliver did not agree with Taylor''s suggestion.


    Taylor thought for a while and felt that Oliver''s words made sense. He didn''t know where they could go,


    and there was thenguage barrier and a bunch of other troubles.


    On the contrary, Emelia, ever since she was a child, Oliver had never been cared about her studies.


    But in the end, she was able to be the top student of her school.


    The reason why Heather had targeted Emelia in this way was to vent her anger.


    Because of Vincent''s pressure, Caroline''s case could not be dealt with secretly. She was gonna be


    punished ording to thew.


    Heather also inquired about Caroline''swyer in detail that what Caroline would experience in the end.


    Thewyer said that Caroline''s behavior did form a kidnapping, but fortunately, she did not cause any


    substantial harm to Emelia in the end, so she might be sentenced to probation first.


    In other words, she did not need to go to jail. As long as she abided by thew during the period, she


    was basically free after the period.


    Heather heaved a sigh of relief. At the very least, Caroline didn''t have to go to prison to be tortured.


    Caroline had been spoiled by her since she was bom. How could she bear the pain of being in prison?


    However, even if Caroline eventually received the probation, she didn''t intend to let Emelia go.


    Because her daughter''s reputation had beenpletely ruined by this matter, However, Heather had


    happened, her precious daughter''s reputation hadl ong been ruined by herself.


    Almost all the famous families in Riverside City would not consider marrying Caroline.


    However, Heather put all the me on Emelia. She could only me Emelia for having Caroline''s


    record unclean.


    Therefore, she tried her best to make Emelia unhappy. It was the result of Heather''s discussion with


    Yvonne''s mother, Rosalind Longman. Although Julian had an unpleasant rtionship with Yvonne and


    Randolph Sullivan, it did not affect the rtionship between Randolph and Gerhard.


    However, they had made use of the greed of Oliver and Taylor, and they also underestimated their


    greed.


    After a discussion, Oliver and Taylor contacted Vincent privately, trying to rip Vincent off again.


    After Vincent received a call from Oliver, he was quite surprised at first. "May | know who you are?"


    Oliver went straight to the point. ¡°I heard that you''re Emelia''s new adopted father?"


    Vincent frowned when he heard Oliver''s tone. He could naturally hear the malice in his voice.


    However, he still maintained a good self-cultivation and enough calmness.¡± Who are you?¡±


    Oliver said, m Oliver, Emelia''s adoptive father."


    Vincent was silent for a moment. Then he raised his eyebrows and said faintly, "Really?"


    Oliver thought that Vincent would say a few more words, but they didn''t expect that Vincent would be


    silent after this. He had no way but to take the initiative to say, ¡°Well.


    Now that you recognize her as your adopted daughter, shouldn''t we meet?"


    Fearing that Vincent would not understand, Oliver added, ¡°Or, should you give us some gifts to


    recognize our rtions as rtives?"


    Oliver thought that Vincent would be annoyed, but Vincent agreed without hesitation. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Oliver was shocked. On the phone, they said in disbelief, "What? You said okay?"


    Vincent evenughed. ¡°Yes, | also think we should meet and | shall bring you a gift."


    Over the telephone, Oliver could not see Vincent''s disdain on his face.


    Vincent was worried that he wouldn''t be able to find Oliver and Taylor to settle the score. Vincent''s own


    child had been bullied and schemed by Oliver and Taylor. Every time he thought about it, he was so


    enraged that his chest ached.


    Vincent had heard that Oliver and Taylor had been expelled from Riverside City by Julian some time


    ago. Before Vincent could find someone to inquire about their whereabouts, he did not expect that


    Oliver would send themselves to him.


    He naturally had to meet them and vent his anger on Emelia''s behalf.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    How did Oliver and Taylor plot against his daughter? He would give it back to them.


    They sent his daughter to Julian''s bed, and he could also send Taylor''s to a woman''s bed, even to a


    woman they hated.


    He had always been a gentle and elegant person, but that didn''t exactly mean that he had no temper at


    all.


    He was more vicious than anyone else when someone hurt the person he cared about.


    Vincent agreed to meet him so quickly and promised to give him a meeting gift. Oliver was so shocked


    that they couldn''t speak for a long time. Didn''t Heather say that Vincent was not easy to talk to?


    Heather also said that it was because of Vincent that both Yvonne and Caroline had to lower their


    voices in front of Emelia.


    Why was it so easy for Vincent tomunicate with him?


    In order to let Oliver''s guard down, Vincent said with a sincere voice, ¡°After all, you have raised Emelia


    to adulthood. After so many years of sweat and tears, of course, | have to thank you guys.¡±


    Oliver immediately chuckled. ¡°That''s right, that''s right.¡±


    Vincent added, "Then let''s make an appointment to meet each other. You can decide the time and


    ce."

 Chapter 194 Give Them a Taste of Their Own Medicine

    Chapter 194 Give Them a Taste of Their Own Medicine


    Oliver immediately told him the time and ce, and then Vincent knew where they were in the city.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Vincent replied gently, "Okay, I''ll buy a ticket right away. See youter."


    After hanging up the phone, Oliver was stunned for a long time.


    Taylor came back from outside with a big bag of delicious food in his hand. "What''s wrong?"


    Oliver came back to his senses and said in disbelief, "I just called Vincent to ask for money, and he


    agreed without hesitation. He also said that he woulde to meet us and personally give us gifts."


    Taylor was astonished as well. "Is there such a good thing?"


    Oliver nodded, but then he asked worriedly, "He won''t do us any harm, will he?"


    Taylor snorted. "He''s not familiar with this ce. What else can he do to us?"


    "Besides, I''ve checked Vincent. Although he has a powerful family background, he is a writer himself.


    You know, most people like him are isted from the world. They don''t know the ways of the world and


    are easy to bully."


    "He won''t use so many ways to plot against us." After saying that, Taylor smiled smugly again.


    "Besides, who can be more ruthless than us?"


    Oliver thought that Taylor was right. Vincent had been gentle and easy to talk on the phone just now,


    and Vincent promised whatever he said. He was weak and easy to bully.


    Thinking of this, the father and son both rxed. They even thought about how to ckmail Vincent


    while eating delicious food.


    Vincent was so easy-going and rich. When the time came, they would ask for more.


    At the very least, they had to get a vi first. In this way, the father and son could be considered to have


    a safe ce in this city. Julian didn''t allow them to go back to Riverside City. They would stay there.


    Speaking of which, Julian was also very pitiful. He must not have thought that his mother would torture


    his beloved ex-wife like this behind his back.copy right hot novel pub


    Emelia stopped her. ¡°Can''t | refuse to ept it?"


    Just as Emelia swore that she would draw a clear line between them, but he had given her a pile of


    tableware. She didn''t want to ept this gift.


    The sales manager said awkwardly, ¡°Miss Jones, if you say that, we will be in a dilemma...¡±


    Emelia thought for a moment and said, "Forget it. Thank you for your hard work."


    She had bettermunicate with Julian directly. There was no need to make things difficult for these


    staff members.


    After closing the door, Emelia stood there looking at the pile of things with a worried expression on his


    face. Nina asked in confusion, "Why don''t you ept it? You can just give him somethingter.¡±


    Emelia sighed. "| can''t afford it."


    Thest time she gave him an expensive pen, Emelia felt her purse was crying.


    Ninaughed. "There''s no need to give him anything valuable. As long as it''s a gift from you, even a


    piece of paper will satisfy him."


    "And, do you think he will allow you to refuse his gift?¡±


    Hearing Nina¡¯s words, Emelia gave up the thought of giving Julian back. That''s right, his personality


    was so overbearing. If she were to retum, he would definitely find an excuse to send it over.


    Nina suggested, "Why don''t you use this set of tableware he gave you to make a delicious meal for him


    to taste?"


    Emelia had a headache. "Just forget it. | really don''t want to get close to him anymore.¡±


    If she cooked for him personally, it would be hard to exin their rtionship.


    While they were talking, Emelia¡®s cell phone rang. It was a strange number from another ce.


    Emelia picked it up. She didn''t expect the person on the phone to be Oliver Jones.


    ¡°Emelia, | heard that you''ve adopted a big shot as your adopted father?" Oliver Jones asked excitedly


    on the phone.


    Emelia frowned and said coldly, "What did that have to do with you?"


    Except for a few people close to her, no one else knew that Vincent Longerich recognized her as his


    adopted daughter. Jones was no longer in Riverside City. How could he know about this?


    Almost in the next second, Emelia thought of the person who had told Oliver Jones about this: Yvonne.


    Randolph Sullivan knew that Vincent Longerich had recognized her as his foster daughter. They must


    have told Oliver about it, because they knew how greedy Oliver and Taylor were.


    Oliver said shamelessly, ¡°Of course it had something to do with me. | am your adoptive father. Although


    you have made a clean break with me, you should also arrange for me to meet your new adopted


    father, right?"


    "One is your adopted father in the past, and the other is your adopted father now. We are fated, right?"


    For some reason, Emelia always felt that there was a kind of obscene tone in his words, especially


    when he said ¡°adopted father¡¯.


    Emelia bluntly pointed out, ¡°You just want money again, don''t you?¡±


    Oliverughed. ¡°Since you''re so clear-minded, then | won''t stand on ceremony.


    | heard that that person is a big shot from the capital. It''s necessary for him to give us some money,


    isn''t it?*


    After saying that, Oliver spoke in a low voice, "Emelia, you''re quite capable. After leaving Julian, you''ll


    be able to get close to a big shot from the capitail"


    Emelia was extremely angry and simply hung up the phone.


    Oliver''s tone was too dirty, and his words implied that her rtionship with Vincent was improper.


    Emelia couldn''t stand it anymore. She didn''t even want to say a word to Oliver.


    She didn''t expect Oliver to call her so shamelessly and ask for money.


    Nina was also extremely angry. "It¡¯s true that the most despicable person is invincible!"


    Nina continued, ¡°Didn''t Julian warn themst time?¡±


    Emelia took a deep breath to calm herself down, and then firmly said, ¡°Oliver and Taylor can do


    anything for money. He suddenly called me today to harass me, Yvonne and Randolph Sullivan must


    had given them benefits, or Julian''s parents arranged it.¡±


    Those people hated her so much, especially Gerhard Hughes and Heather Duncan.


    Many times, whenever Emelia thought of Gerhard Hughes, Heather Duncan, and Caroline Hughes, she


    wished she could stay as far away from Julian as possible.


    What was the point of sacrificing Julian''s family for being together with him?


    Nina could sense her disappointment. She walked forward and gently hugged her, saying, ¡°Dear, love


    and marriage are firstly a matter two people, and then of two families.¡±


    "As long as Julian is loyal to you, it doesn''t matter whether others like you or not.¡±


    Emelia couldn''t help butugh at Nina''s words, "What are you talking about? It''s as if I''ve always


    rejected Julian just because his family doesn''t like me."


    "First, | didn''t care about him, then | didn''t care about his family, so | fell out with Caroline Hughes and


    his parents."

 Chapter 195 I Cant See Through You Indeed

    Chapter 195 I Can''t See Through You Indeed


    In the hotel room, screams were heard all through the night.


    After midnight, Oliver and Taylor were both sent to the hospital.


    Oliver was too old to bear the torture, so they couldn''t touch women again in this life. Taylor was not


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    much better. He was covered with wounds all over, and his face was swollen.


    In theing days, he should have a shadow when he mentioned women.


    Moreover, they could no longer do anything for the time being, because they had to recuperate in the


    hospital, the money they had just received from Heather was all spent in the hospital.


    They didn''t expect Vincent to be so cruel that he almost killed them as soon as he came.


    After dealing with Oliver and Taylor, Vincent left for Riverside City.


    After learning that Emelia had moved, he wanted to visit Emelia. Originally, he wanted to go with


    Naomi, but because he had to deal with Oliver and Taylor temporarily, he did not let Naomi follow him,


    so as not to ruin her vision.


    Julian soon learned of the tragic situation of Oliver and Taylor. After learning that it was Vincent who did


    it, he slightly narrowed his eyes.


    He didn''t expect Vincent to have such a ruthless side. This method of returning a tooth with a tooth was


    much more ruthless than that of Oliver and Taylor.


    Knowing about this, Julian naturally knew about the deal between his mother with Oliver and Taylor.


    After listening to David Brennan''s report, Julian''s pen was snapped into two pieces by him, showing his


    indescribable anger.


    Julian didn''t expect that his mother would order Oliver and Taylor to harass Emelia. He thought that


    after Caroline''s incident, his mother and Caroline would reflect on it.


    He didn''t expect them to like Emelia so much, but he didn''t expect that his mother would never stop.


    However, from what Caroline had done, he should know that if his mother was a reasonable person,


    Caroline would not have been educated like this.


    If the person who did this today was someone else, he would have done it long ago, but that was his


    mother.


    Julian clenched the broken pen in his hand and thought for a long time. Then he got up and took the


    car key and left.


    At lunch time, Julian appeared in the Hughes Family, where Heather and Caroline lived. Gerhard also


    lived here these days after he came back.


    Logically speaking, Gerhard wouldn''te back to live. But this time, because of Caroline''s ident,


    and she cried and begged Gerhard to live here.


    Gerhard and Heather had long lost their rtionship as a couple. The only reason they maintained their


    rtionship was that they did not want to make too much of a scene, or that it might affect the Hughes


    Family''s reputation.


    The reason why Gerhard lived abroad all year round was that he could have a free time with his secret


    lover outside abroad. If he was at home, he would be in trouble.


    However, when Julian got home, Gerhard was carrying his suitcase downstairs. Heather was surprised


    and asked, "Are you leaving?"


    "Yes." After Gerhard finished speaking, he gritted his teeth and red at Julian.


    He had just received a call that something had happened to his secret lover abroad, so he had to go


    back.


    And this ident must have been done by his good son, Julian, just to send him away.


    During this period of time when he came back, he often met Randolph. He often discussed with


    Randolph how to deal with Vincent and Emelia. If it weren''t for Vincent''s powerful background, they


    would have already dealt with Vincent.


    And it was precisely because they couldn''t do anything to Vincent that they decided to target Emelia


    after the discussion.


    "Have a safe journey." Julian said to Gerhard indifferently.


    Julian basically had no feelings for his father. Since Gerhard had never loved him, he naturally would


    not allow Gerhard to stay and continue to destroy his feelings.


    "Dad, my problem wasn''t solved. Why are you leaving?" Caroline rushed down the stairs and stopped


    Gerhard.


    For Caroline, even if it was the probation, she couldn''t ept it.


    However, Gerhard and Heather seemed to have given up on running around for her. Caroline''s eyes


    turned even redder when she heard that Emelia had managed to find herself an adopted father more


    powerful than Gerhard.


    She could not bear to see Emelia''s little glory, nor could she bear to see Emelia bully her arrogantly.


    "I''ve tried my best." Gerhard pushed Caroline''s hand away and pushed the suitcase away without


    looking back.


    Because of Heather, he was very indifferent to this family and these two children. If it weren''t for


    Heather''s threat on the phone this time, he wouldn''t havee back.


    He lived a carefree life abroad, eating, drinking, and having fun every day. He also had a considerate


    and gentle femalepanion by his side, so he didn''t have to face Heather and Caroline''s hysterical.


    Gerhard left without looking back. Heather pursed her lips tightly.


    Caroline burst into tears and said, "Brother, my parents said that Emelia had a rich adapted father.


    What else do you want her to do?"


    "That was how she got close to you. Can''t you see what kind of person she is?"


    Julian faced the hysterical Caroline and said lightly, "Oh no, it was you that I can''t understand."


    "If you hadn''t ndered her in front of me over the past few years, I wouldn''t have been misunderstood


    her so much."


    At the beginning of his marriage with Emelia, he still supported his mother and sister.


    They were his blood rtives, so every time Heather and Caroline said that Emelia was not good, he


    would subconsciously feel that was right.


    Now after one thing after another, he finally saw the faces of Heather and Caroline, but he also


    ording to the old saying, when husband and wife work together, they will win.


    In the three-year marriage, he had never shared the same heart as Emelia.


    Julian''s direct and cruel words stung Heather and Caroline'' hearts. Caroline stomped her heels and


    us."


    Julian didn''t want to stay in this suffocating environment anymore, so he decisively ordered, "Mom, you


    and Caroline can go to the countryside sanatorium together in a while."


    When Caroline got the judgment, he nned to send Caroline to the sanatorium to rest, so that she


    would not continue to make trouble during this period.


    This was because Heather had to send Oliver and Taylor out.


    "I won''t go there!" Heather was instantly annoyed. "Why should we go to such a deste ce? We''ll


    stay in Riverside City and never go anywhere!"


    "As long as Caroline abides by the rules, isn''t that okay?"


    The sanatorium was in the elegant suburbs, but although it was quiet, it was actually isted from the


    world. For Heather, who was used to the rich and luxurious life in big cities, she could not ept it at


    all.


    Julian said coldly, "Why shall you go? Of course, you should ask yourself what you have done."


    "Do you know how Oliver and Taylor are doing now?" Julian asked in an impassive tone. Heather


    staggered and her face became embarrassed.


    She didn''t expect Julian to know about it so soon.

 Chapter 196 Unless Its Emelia

    Chapter 196 Unless It''s Emelia


    Julian looked at her and said coldly, "It''s not me who dealt with them, but Vincent."


    "You may not know that they are too greedy and are not satisfied with the money you gave them. They


    contacted Vincent without authorization."


    "Vincent sent them directly to the hospital." Julian told Heather how Vincent dealt with Oliver and


    Taylor. Heather fell onto the sofa with a pale face.


    Caroline was also shocked. No one would have thought that Vincent could be so ruthless.


    After all, Vincent had always been an elegant and gentle image for so many years...


    Julian stepped into the house and didn''t even sit down.


    He stood straight in the living room, looking distant and indifferent.


    His feelings for Heather and Caroline slowly faded after their repeated unscrupulous actions.


    "In the future, Emelia and I don''t need your blessings, nor do we need you to like her and ept her. I


    only hope you can remember that you don''t have any malicious intentions against her or provoke her."


    "You can''t afford to provoke her."


    After saying these words, Julian turned around and left. Heather stopped him behind him and said,


    "Julian!"


    "What did you mean?" Heather got up from the sofa and rushed over to him, asking in disbelief, "Are


    you saying that you must choose Emelia?"


    Julian looked down at his mother. In fact, she was a beautiful and outstanding woman. Otherwise, she


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    would not have given him and Caroline such outstanding appearances.


    It was a pity that her personality made her look meaner.


    Speaking of which, she was also a poor woman. Because of her husband''s disloyalty, she had been


    trapped in the cage of marriage and became unrecognizable day by day.


    Julian had advised Heather to divorce a long time ago.


    But Heather firmly said that she would not divorce. On the one hand, she felt that divorce was too


    shameful. A divorce meant indirectly admitting her failure. She was so strong that she could not ept


    this.


    Secondly, she didn''t want Gerhard''s woman to rece her after the divorce. She said that she would


    take up the position of Mrs. Hughes even if she had to die, so that Gerhard would never be justified


    with the women outside.


    After that time, Julian no longer cared about Heather''s affairs. Her character was destined to make her


    unable to take it easy.


    At this moment, Julian fixed his eyes on his mother and replied firmly, "Yes."


    He had to be with Emelia.


    He didn''t have so many feelings before, but recently this understanding became more and more


    clearer.


    Heather was shocked and angry. "What''s so good about her? There are so many women in Riverside


    City who came from a good family and are beauty with brains. Why do you have to choose her?"


    Julian lowered his eyes and calmly said, "If I had known how she was, maybe I wouldn''t have gone this


    far."


    It was precisely because he couldn''t say what was good about someone that he sank deeper and


    deeper.


    Heather refused to give up and said, "Even if you don''t like Yvonne, I can introduce other women to


    you..."


    "No." Julian interrupted Heather and turned to leave.


    Heather stamped her feet in anger, and Caroline finally came to her senses.


    The mother and daughter hated Emelia so much that they gritted their teeth. But now, there was


    nothing they could do about Emelia.


    Vincent took action to deal with Oliver and Taylor, and Julian warned Heather and the others that


    Emelia did not know about these things.


    Oliver called her to ask for money. She was indeed very angry at that time, but then she became


    indifferent.


    She wouldn''t care about Oliver and Taylor, let alone give them a penny.


    That day, she put away the tableware sent by Julian and sent Nina away. After that, she focused on her


    work.


    Viggo said that he woulde back in a few days to hold the kickoff ceremony of "Princess Lenia",


    so she had to speed up her work on modifying the script.


    She had been back from abroad for almost three months. Because she was efficient, the first draft of


    the script was almostpleted. However,st time at the meeting, everyone proposed some


    suggestions, and she had more changes to make.


    Logically speaking, there should be second drafts and third drafts after the first draft of the script, and it


    would take at least half a year for it to be settled. However, Viggo, the director, and Julian, the investor,


    both approved of the quality of her script, so after a unanimous discussion, they decided to start filming


    after the first draft.


    The rest of the details were changed while shooting. This was actually a test of the screenwriter''s skills,


    but Emelia epted the challenge.


    The night before yesterday, Emelia changed the script veryte. The next morning, when she was still


    asleep, she suddenly heard a quarrel outside.


    She got up in a daze, and then went to the window to open the curtain to look down. She was suddenly


    awake.


    The person standing outside turned out to be Vincent. Opposite Vincent was Julian, who was dressed


    in sportswear and seemed to have just run back.


    Emelia was about to faint. She had just told Julian not to let Vincent know that they were neighbors.


    Unexpectedly, Vincent ran into her today.


    Emelia heard Vincent''s asking for Julian," Are you living with Emelia?"


    Hearing this, Emelia almost copsed. She hurriedly changed her clothes and went downstairs.


    It was not Vincent''s fault for misunderstanding. As soon as Vincent came to Emelia''s door, he saw


    Julian, who had returned in the morning, running all the way to this building.


    Vincent immediately thought that Julian was living with Emelia. After all, he had never thought that the


    house he had given to Emelia would be a neighbor of him.


    Julian didn''t expect to be seen by Vincent. He stopped and raised his hand to point to the next door of


    Emelia. He said calmly, "Mr. Longerich, would you believe me if I say that I live next door to Emelia?"


    Vincent''s lungs were about to explode. "Do you think I''m a fool?"


    Julian knew that Vincent wouldn''t believe him, but at this moment, Emelia hurriedly opened the door


    and ran out.


    "Uncle, why are you here?" Emelia first greeted Vincent in surprise.


    "I''m here to visit you." Vincent simply replied and hurriedly asked Emelia, "This brat told me that he


    lives next door. Emelia, tell me honestly, are you living together with him?"


    Vincent swore that if Emelia admitted that they lived together, he would definitely break Julian''s legs.


    After Vincent learned that Emelia had liked Julian for many years, but she had been ignored by him,


    therefore, Vincent was extremely displeased with him. He could really do something as extreme as


    beating him up.


    Emelia quickly exined, "He does live next door."


    Vincent could not believe that such a coincidence would happen.


    So he asked Emelia again, "What do you mean? Why the hell he lives next door?"


    Julian replied on behalf of Emelia, but his tone was very annoying. "What I mean is that the house that


    you picked for Emelia after careful selection just so happens to be next to mine."


    Vincent was so angry at himself.


    He regretted not asking about the owner of this house. He basically handed themb to the devil with


    his own hands.

 Chapter 197 Theyre Not Dating, Right?

    Chapter 197 They''re Not Dating, Right?


    Julian met Vincent''s annoyed eyes and said with a smile, "Mr. Longerich, I still have to go to work. I''ll


    go home and wash up first."


    Julian deliberately stressed the words "go home" to emphasize that he really lived next door, which


    pissed Vincent off again.


    Julian strode back home. Emelia hurriedly greeted Vincent, "Uncle Longerich,e in and have a seat


    first."


    Vincent stormed into Emelia''s house. Emelia poured him a cup of warm water to let him drink and calm


    down.


    After drinking the water, Vincent said to Emelia with great guilt, "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect that I would do


    such a bad thing out of kindness and send you to his next door."


    "Please don''t say that. It''s not your fault. We are just neighbors. It doesn''t matter." Emelia knew that


    Vincent would feel guilty and me himself. That was why she had talked to Julian before and hoped


    that he would keep it a secret.


    Vincent said with pity, "I just know that you have liked him for so many years. He doesn''t take you


    seriously at all. You must be suffering, right?"


    Emelia shook her head gently. "That''s all in the past. I forgot what it feels like."


    There was a good saying, "there was nothing wrong with the pain that she used to think she couldn''t


    endure."


    That was how she felt right now. Perhaps she had suffered a lot in that marriage, but now she was


    relieved from that.


    Emelia was relieved, but Vincent was not.


    He said firmly to Emelia, "I n to terminate the contract with him. Don''t work with him anymore. You''d


    better stay away from him."


    Vincent had mentioned thest time he terminated the contract with Julian. This time, he mentioned it


    again. Emelia felt his seriousness and determination.


    However, she still tried to persuade him, "It''s okay."


    She knew that Vincent didn''t want her to have any rtionship with Julian, so that she wouldn''t be


    bullied by him again, or she wouldn''t be moved by him again.


    Emelia said to Vincent seriously, "Because I''m over it already, I don''t have to avoid working with him. If


    I keep avoiding him, doesn''t that mean that I''m still obsessed with the matter?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are right." Emelia''s words actually made sense to Vincent.


    After thinking for a while, he talked to Emelia seriously, "No matter what, I hope you will be happy."


    "I''m really happy right now." Emelia smiled and said softly, "I can do what I like and have many good


    friends. Now that I have families like you and auntie, why would I be unhappy?"


    Her words made Vincent sigh with emotion, he felt distressed but also proud for her.


    In a family like the Jones family, it was so lucky that his daughter grew into such a beautiful and warm-


    hearted girl.


    Seeing that Vincent''s mood had calmed down, Emelia said, "Why did you suddenlye to Riverside


    City?"


    "Nothing. Just want to see you." Of course, Vincent would not tell Emelia about how to deal with Oliver


    and his son. He did not want Emelia to be bothered by them anymore.


    Hearing that Vincent said he was here to see her, Emelia felt extremely warm. "Are you going to stay in


    a hotel? Or..."


    Emelia thought that whether she should let Vincent live here. Anyway, this vi was very big.


    Moreover, this was Vincent''s house, so it was understandable that Vincent lived here.


    But Vincent refused her proposal. "No, it''s better for me to live in a hotel, so that it won''t be a gossip."


    Although Vincent missed Emelia very much, he was not in a hurry to get along with his daughter


    Emelia right now, even if he already had the result of the paternity test.


    Thest time Emelia had gone to the hotel he had arranged in the Capital, he had sessfully


    obtained Emelia''s hair and sent it to have the paternity test immediately.


    The result was that Emelia was indeed his biological daughter.


    He was so excited, crying, andughing with the result in his hand. His intuition was right. The blood


    connection was wonderful, otherwise he would not have liked Emelia so much for no reason.


    Vincent added, "By the way, there is a banquet of the film and television circle tonight. Are you going to


    attend it?"


    Emelia nodded. "Nina told me about this. She wants me to apany her."


    Nina was going to attend the meeting with Harry, but in order to avoid being questioned by the


    reporters about the rumors between the two of them, they had decided to attend the meeting


    separately. Thus, Nina asked Emelia to apany her.


    Vincent reminded Emelia, "Remember to wear the set of jewelry given by your grandma."


    If Vincent did not mention it, Emelia would forget about it. After moving to this big house, Emelia first


    bought a safe to keep the jade jewelry.


    Emelia said awkwardly, "I''m just a screenwriter. Isn''t it inappropriate for me to wear such expensive


    jewelry?"


    Vincent knew that Emelia had never been a high-profile person who liked to show off.


    But he still insisted. "Emelia, you don''t have to feel inferior in any asion in the future. The Longerich


    family is enough to back you up."


    He was referring that she was one of the real members of the Longerich family. She was not just an


    adopted daughter.


    When the opportunity was right in the future, he would definitely tell her about it in time.


    "Okay." Emelia agreed. She asked Vincent, "By the way, are you also attending the banquet?"


    "Yes." Vincent replied, "They have invited me, but I don''t usually participate in activities in other city.


    Now that I happen to be in Riverside City, I''ll attend it."


    "That''s great." Emelia was very happy that Vincent could also attend the dinner party. She was much


    more confident with Vincent there.


    "It''s rare for you toe to Riverside City and have so much free time. Let me take you out for a walk


    during the day." Emelia enthusiastically suggested.


    "Okay." Vincent readily agreed. "It''s better if you can take me to the ce where you lived when you


    were a child."


    He wanted to see where Emelia had lived when she was a child. He wanted to know more about her


    past.


    Emelia felt that Vincent''s suggestion was not bad. After packing up, she went out with Vincent. Emelia


    nned to take Vincent to have breakfast first and go to the urban area where she lived when she was


    a child.


    However, as soon as they went out, they met Julian, who was dressed in a neat suit, ready to go to


    work.


    Julian took the initiative to say, "Mr. Longerich, where are you going? I''ll give you a ride."


    Vincent snorted and said, "There is no free lunch in the world. You must be up to something."


    Julian was speechless


    However, what Vincent said seemed to be right. He did have some intention.


    He wanted Emelia and her heart.


    "I don''t want to disturb your work, Mr. Hughes. Thank you." Emelia''s attitude could not be politer.


    Julian had no choice but to give up.


    Because Vincent was present, he couldn''t pester her anymore. Vincent was a ruthless person. He was


    afraid that Vincent would break his legs.


    At this time, Vincent recognized Emelia as his adopted daughter, which made it much more difficult for


    him to pursue Emelia.


    "But they went out so early. What were they going to do?"


    Julian felt that it was necessary for him to find someone to follow them. "Don''t tell me that they are


    fucking dating."

 Chapter 198 Priceless Emerald

    Chapter 198 Priceless Emerald


    Thinking of this, Julian was in a bad mood.


    With a gloomy face, he took out his mobile phone and asked David to arrange someone to follow


    Emelia and Vincent.


    Although he believed that the rtionship between Emelia and Vincent was not like what he thought,


    he just couldn''t bear to see Emelia alone with Vincent.


    Emelia took Vincent to have breakfast first, at the old city district where she lived when she was a child.


    While eating breakfast, Emelia said, "When I was a child, I lived nearby. At that time, my family was


    ordinary. After I went to primary school, Oliver made a lot of money, and we moved into the vi. But in


    a few years, he was infected with gambling and other bad habits. Hispany got worse and worse


    until he finally went bankrupt."


    Oliver was doing construction business, and he earned a lot of money from each project.


    He was also a little famous in Riverside City in his heyday, but fame and fortune brought him not only


    enjoyment but also endless temptation.


    Obviously, Oliver failed to resist the temptation and gambled away a family fortune.


    However, after the failure, he did not learn his lesson. Instead, he became hateful and unscrupulous


    because he had gotten used to life in luxury.


    He said that he sent her to Julian''s bed to fulfill her wish, but in fact, it was because Julian had power


    and money, and he could use her to ckmail him a lot of money.


    Vincent pursed his lips and remained silent for a long time. Then he asked her with distress, "Did he


    ever beat you?"


    "No, He didn''t." Emelia said honestly, "When I was a child, he didn''t dare to beat me because of my


    mother''s protection. He would just scold me, saying that it was useless to raise me and spend money


    on me."


    "Later, I grew up, and he couldn''t beat me anymore."


    Through the brief description of Emelia, Vincent could already imagine what kind of life she had lived


    when she was a child.


    Speaking of which, he really had to thank Oliver''s wife. If she hadn''t adopted Emelia, and if she hadn''t


    been kind enough to protect Emelia, he couldn''t imagine what her daughter would be now?


    Emelia saw that Vincent was not in the mood, she quicklyforted him with a smile. "All these have


    passed. I am also very grateful for these experiences. They made me be stronger."


    Vincent did not say anything else. After breakfast, Emelia took Vincent to the ce where she had


    studied before. She shared her experiences from primary school to university and mentioned about her


    grades to Vincent.


    Hearing this, Vincent''s face was full of pride. The talent in writing of him was inherited from Emelia,


    which was what he was most proud of and most gratified about.


    In fact, Emelia was very curious about why Vincent wanted to know about her past, but she thought


    that Vincent might want to get closer to her, so she did not think about anything else.


    In the afternoon, Emelia sent Vincent back to the hotel, and she went home.


    They took a short break and prepared to attend the banquet at night.


    As soon as Vincent returned to the room, he received a call from Julian.


    Vincent suspected that Julian had sent someone to keep an eye on him and Emelia. Otherwise, why


    would he be so on time? He just happened to call Vincent after he said goodbye to Emelia.


    This was Riverside City, Julian''s territory. Maybe he could do such a thing.


    Julian politely invited Vincent over the phone, "Mr. Longerich, let''s attend the banquet and promote our


    new drama."


    Although they had just decided to cooperate, the promotion could start now.


    With the Hughes Group''s funds and Vincent''s talent and reputation, this drama would definitely be


    famous before it was broadcast.


    However, Vincent didn''t appreciate Julian''s kindness. He replied in a low voice, "Isn''t Mr. Hughes


    supposed to have a beauty by his side in such an asion?"


    Julianughed and said, "The beauty I want will definitely not be with me. I can only invite you."


    When Emelia could apany him to attend such a public asion, then he would be satisfied.


    Before Vincent could say anything, Julian added, "I know that you want to terminate the contract with


    me, and I also know that you don''tck the money to pay for a penalty, but I just want to remind you


    that our ultimate goal is to help Emelia achieve her dream."


    Julian''s words sessfully made Vincent stop making things difficult for him.


    Vincent thought that Julian was right. Theirmon goal was to help Emelia.


    The reason why Julian made such an arrangement was indeed to promote the new drama, and also to


    have a chance to talk to Vincent at a close distance.


    Let''s talk about why Vincent treated Emelia so well.


    Julian also had one more important personal intention, which was that he was with Vincent. Emelia


    would definitelye to greet Vincent and would definitelye to him.


    Otherwise, Emelia would definitely ignore him all night. Thest time he drank her wine, although he


    gave her a pile of the tableware and the mug that she liked to make up for it, she only thanked him with


    a nonchnt attitude.


    After Emelia returned home, she began preparing for the banquet. First, she went to pick out a dress


    with Nina.


    Nina had always been bright and dazzling in public, so the dresses she chose were all eye-catching.


    Emelia only wanted to choose ck dress, but because she was going to wear the emerald jewelry


    sent by the Longerich family''s grandmother, she chose a ck middle-style cheongsam with an


    emerald ne, elegant and noble.


    After showing the set of emerald jewelry to Nina, Nina immediately covered her mouth and screamed.


    "I have participated in an auction before. I seem to have seen this pair of emerald earrings." Nina''s


    interest was piqued. She took out her phone and searched for the emerald jewelry through the inte.


    The results of the investigation shocked both Emelia and Nina. This set of emerald ornaments wasn''t


    the entire set from the very beginning. Instead, they were collected one by one as aplete set.


    A pair of emerald earrings at auction fetched a sky-high price, and the emerald ne was even


    rarer and more precious, and caused a stir at the auction that year, but waster auctioned by a


    mysterious person and disappeared.


    No one would expect that it was taken by the Longerich family. Now it was in Emelia''s hands.


    The emerald bracelet and jadeite ring with diamonds were all luxurious and expensive.


    The reason why Emelia chose to only wear a ne was that she felt that she the whole set would


    be too much for her.


    Nina selected a formal dress with the emerald ne for Emelia.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Nina sighed. "Just wearing a ne is enough. Your temperament suits this kind of understated


    grandeur."


    Nina, on the other hand, was blingy from head to toe. 100% mourous and dazzling.


    They took Nina''s nanny car to the hotel where the banquet was held. On the way, Nina said, "It is a


    gathering of film and television circle tonight. Yvonne will definitely be there as well."


    "I know." Emelia responded. She thought of this before, but she didn''t have much feeling.


    Yvonne had set up her own film and televisionpany, so she would definitely attend such an


    asion.


    Nina said worriedly, "I''m really afraid that she''ll make trouble for you again. Why is she so bitchy?"


    Emelia was stunning tonight. The emerald ne had really made her more beautiful. Yvonne would


    inevitably get mad once she saw Emelia.

 Chapter 199 Youre Beautiful Tonight

    Chapter 199 You''re Beautiful Tonight


    Emelia gave Nina a smile. "Do you think I can still be bullied by her?"


    "Yvonne would bully me from these aspects."


    "First of all, she thinks that Julian doesn''t love me. But now, it''s obvious that she is wrong."


    "Second, she has always liked tough at my family background. Now that I have the Longerich family


    as my back, she has to apologize to me honestly."


    "Third, she''ll probablyugh at me for my shabby essories. But no matter the dress or the ne


    tonight, it¡¯s enough to crush her, isn''t it?"


    Hearing Emelia''s analysis, Nina was stunned.


    She murmured to Emelia, "Emelia, how do you be so rational and confident now?"


    Emelia gave such an answer. "Achieving a certain level of sess in the career can really make a


    world of difference to a woman."


    Now Emelia was still gentle and kind, but without losing her sharpness.


    In the face of Yvonne''s unfriendly attitude towards her, she could fight back and protect her dignity and


    pride. This was the best state she could be in.


    After they arrived at the banquet hall, Nina was surrounded by reporters as soon as she got out of the


    car. They were trying their best to take photos and interviews.


    Emelia, as the mastermind behind the scene, quietly slipped away during Nina''s interview and waited


    for Nina at the banquet.


    Sure enough, Yvonne came to the banquet with Pris.


    When Emelia stepped into the banquet hall, Yvonne and Pris were chatting happily.


    Emelia knew that Yvonne had cooperated with Pris to film a period drama. She also knew that it was


    very likely that Viggo had decided to start "Princess Lenia" in advance because of this matter.


    ording to Yvonne and Pris''s character, their period drama was likely to be deliberately aimed at


    "Princess Lenia".


    Although Pris might not be able to write a good script, when the two dramas collided, it was


    inevitable that the outsiders wouldpare them, which was quite annoying.


    But for Yvonne and Pris, it must be very enjoyable. Their purpose was probably to make trouble for


    them.


    Seeing Emeliae in, Yvonne and Pris gritted their teeth. They were both stunned by Emelia''s


    look tonight.


    Emelia was wearing a simple but carefully-designed ck evening gown. In addition, there was the


    emerald ne. The green jade turned out to be a perfect match with the ck dress, which brought


    out her gracefulness and charm.


    Even though Emelia tried to keep understated in the banquet hall, she still attracted the attention of


    some people, especially the men.


    Pris said mockingly, "Why would Mr. Hughes fall for an ugly duckling like her?"


    The video of Julian being pped for asking for a kiss was spread all over the Inte, and Pris saw


    it. She immediately recognized that the person who pped Julian was Emelia.


    Seeing the news at that time, Pris stood up from the sofa in shock.


    Viggo agreed that Emelia was his girlfriend, which was already enough to make her despair. She didn''t


    expect that Julian also liked Emelia, whichpletely shocked her.


    Who was Julian?


    He was a mysterious big shot in the business world of Riverside City. Compared with a rtively


    approachable celebrity like Viggo, Julian was a cool, unapproachable person.


    Not to mention pping Julian, it was already difficult for them to stand with Julian in their life, but


    Emelia even did not care about Julian.


    Thinking of this, Pris said, "She is really capable. Mr. Johansen has never had a scandal, but he


    announced that she is his girlfriend. And a big shot like Mr. Hughes, had fallen in love with her?"


    Pris didn''t tell Yvonne that she liked Viggo, and Yvonne didn''t tell Pris that Emelia was Julian''s


    ex-wife.


    Hearing Pris''s criticism of Emelia, Yvonne sneered and said, "There are some women who are so


    good at seducing men. Vincent Longerich, the prominent screenwriter, was also bewitched by her,


    wasn''t he?"


    If Julian knew about Yvonne''s evaluation of Emelia, he would definitely object.


    Emelia relied on him to lead her in bed, except for the time before their divorce when she was suddenly


    passionate, not to mention being good at sex.


    Hearing Yvonne mentioned Vincent, Pris gnashed her teeth with jealousy.


    Like Kina Salkowski, Vincent was the leading screenwriter and the idol of every screenwriter. Pris


    naturally yearned for coboration with Vincent.


    Pris also wanted to participate in the screenwriting of Vincent''s new book, but Viggo refused.


    Viggo said that Tymers Entertainment had already rmended Emelia and was sure that Emelia


    would seed. There was no need to rmend anyone else.


    The implication was that Pris was not good enough to write the trial draft, and she was almost


    pissed off.


    Yvonne and Pris were gazing her unfriendly. Emelia could sense it, but she ignored them and stood


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    alone, waiting for Nina.


    Julian and Vincent walked in at this time, and their entry naturally caused a sensation.


    Vincent''s new book was a best seller at the time of its release, and the rights to adapt his new book


    had been rumored for a long time, so everyone wanted to know who the rights will eventually go to.


    Now that Julian and Vincent had attended the party together, the answer was self-evident. It must be


    that the HGH, which was under Julian''s control, had the right to adapt.


    After seeing Emelia, Vincent walked over and asked her in a low voice, "Why are you here alone?"


    Emelia replied honestly, "I''m waiting for Nina."


    Because Julian was next to Vincent and his eyes were still on her, Emelia had to look up and greet him,


    "Mr. Hughes."


    After seeing Emelia, Julian was amazed. Thus, he couldn''t help but praise softly, "You are so beautiful."


    It was obvious that the jade ne was very valuable. Was it given by Vincent?


    Thinking of this, Julian suddenly felt bad.


    Hearing Julian''s unexpected praise, Emelia replied calmly, "Thank you."


    Vincent nced at Julian unhappily. Everyone could see that Emelia was beautiful tonight. He didn''t


    need to say that.


    Vincent still wanted to say something to Emelia, but a senior actor came over and greeted them. Then


    the actor asked, "Mr. Hughes, Mr. Longerich, is the screenwriter of this script settled?"


    Vincent introduced Emelia beside him immediately. "Our screenwriter is here."


    That person clearly didn''t recognize Emelia. Julian said calmly, "She is Wintry Frost."


    Seeing the expression on the man''s face, Emelia knew that he obviously didn''t know who she was. She


    quickly introduced herself humbly and carefully again, "I am a student of Miss Salkowski. I have been


    writing the script under Miss Salkowski''s tuition all the time. This year, I have just be an


    independent screenwriter."

 Chapter 200 Taking the Humiliation

    Chapter 200 Taking the Humiliation


    The man suddenly understood. "Oh, you''re a student of Miss Salkowski. You must be very capable."


    As the man spoke, he looked at Emelia up and down. And he found that the young screenwriter was


    very beautiful. She stood there gracefully.


    He couldn''t help but take one more nce at her, which made Julian and Vincent extremely disgusted.


    Julian''s face darkened as he said, "Mr. Mendes, we need to talk about our work. Pleasee with


    me."


    Mr. Mendes naturally understood the meaning of Julian''s words. He awkwardlyughed a few times


    before leaving. However, when he left, his gaze once again focused on Emelia''s face.


    It was inevitable for young and beautiful female screenwriters to make others think about something


    bad.


    There were many screenwriters in this industry, and many of them were young, beautiful, and


    outstanding. However, it was quite rare to see such a temperament and charm woman like Wintry


    Frost.


    After the man left, Vincent said to Julian rudely, "Mr. Hughes, can you also leave?"


    That Mr. Mendes wasn''t a good person, and Julian was no better. In fact, he wasn''t better than any


    other man. At least other men hadn''t hurt Emelia, but Julian had made her heartbroken to the point


    where she decided to ask for a divorce.


    One second ago, Vincent and he were on the same side. The next second, Vincent began to drive him


    away. Julian protested, "Mr. Longerich, are you her escort? Don''t you think you are a little bit old?"


    Emelia was speechless.


    After all, Vincent was an elder. Was it reasonable for Julian to say such words?


    Vincent smiled faintly and said, "It''s not a problem with my age. It''s not that Mr. Hughes doesn''t know


    my means."


    His ruthlessness towards Oliver and his son was enough for him to protect Emelia.


    Emelia didn''t know why they started to argue with each other, so she asked in confusion, "Uncle


    Longerich, Mr. Hughes, why did you two attend this banquet together tonight?"


    Hearing Emelia''s question, both Vincent and Julian were speechless.


    In the end, Julian softened his tone and exined to her, "We did it to promote the new drama."


    Emelia nodded. "Since that''s the case, then you can go do your work. Don''t worry about me."


    Raising her eyes, Emelia saw that Nina had just walked in, so she said, "Nina ising. I''ll go with


    her."


    After that, she turned around and left. Vincent and Julian looked at each other and could only walk


    away together.


    After Emelia and Nina met up, she worriedly told Nina about Vincent and Julian''s conflict. Nina


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    immediately gloated, "Mr. Longerich really appeared at the right time. He set a big obstacle on the way


    Julian pursuing you."


    In reality, it wasn''t just Vincent. Anyone who liked Emelia and cared for her wouldn''t like Julian after


    learning about the past of them, nor would they allow him to be with her.


    Nina nced at Yvonne and Pris and couldn''t help but whisper, "Have you noticed that Pris is


    standing beside Yvonne like a maid?"


    Emelia almost burst outughing.


    She had to admit that Nina''s analogy was quite appropriate.


    Although Yvonne had a bad character, she had grown up in rich family and she was of noble blood. As


    for Pris, she came from an ordinary family. After making some money by writing novels, she began


    to purchase all kinds of famous brands.


    Her clothes and bags were all luxury brands, but they did not improve her ss at all. Instead, she


    looked like an upstart crow.


    Pris was wearing a purple dress tonight, which was very appropriate for her assumed name.


    The dress was also a new arrival of a famous brand, but it didn''t look good worn by Pris.


    Especially when she stood next to Yvonne, who was as proud as a white swan, she looked even more


    rustic. No wonder Nina described her as a maid.


    At this moment, Pris and Yvonne were standing together and chatting with two gorgeously dressed


    actresses. The four of them were chatting while looking in the direction of Emelia and Nina from time to


    time.


    Nina snorted, "I had a bad hunch that the two of them are going to make troubles."


    "Why?" Emelia nced in the direction of where Yvonne and Pris were. He didn''t understand why


    Nina said that.


    Nina said, "The two women who talked with them are the best at stirring up troubles in the circle. They


    don''t have any acting skills, but they are expert in ttering others. Do you think there''s anything good


    going on among them?"


    Emelia fixed her eyes on the two women. One of them looked a little familiar, but it was different from


    the face in her memory.


    Emelia was in this industry. In the past, even though Emelia was just a nobody following Emelia, Nina


    had alwaysined about some female stars with her, so she still had some understanding of


    them.


    "The one wearing the blue dress is..."Emelia thought for a long while but did not remember that star''s


    name, "Why does she look different from before?"


    Nina said with disdain, "She had a stic surgery again"


    "Since someone said that she looked like a Korean female star, she continued to have stic


    surgeries. Now she''s almost the same as that star. What''s the point of doing that? She''s still not


    famous."


    Emelia also thought that her behavior was incredible, "The most important thing for a person is her


    personality and soul, not their appearance. Even if she looks exactly the same as the star, she would


    be a mere imposter."


    "Yes!" Nina almost wanted to apud.


    As soon as they finished this topic, they saw the actress in a blue dress and herpanion walking


    toward them together.


    Nina was extremely excited, "They''reing, they''reing to ask for an insult."


    Emelia was amused by Nina.


    Was her best friend looking forward to quarreling with someone all day long?


    Nina gently bumped Emelia with her arm and whispered, "Don''tugh. Calm down, calm down. It''s best


    if you pretend to be pitiful."


    Emelia tried her best to hide the smile on her face, "I understand. This is the same as we writing


    scripts. At first, we have to suppress it and let them think that we are very miserable and easy to bully,


    and then we will fight back fiercely. Only then will we feel morefortable, right?"


    Nina secretly gave her a thumbs-up, "Sure enough, you have a connection with me. Just on hearing it,


    you know what I''m going to say."


    As soon as Nina finished speaking, the two of them walked in front of them.


    The actress in the blue dress greeted Nina with a smile, "Hi, Nina."


    Nina replied with a kind smile, "Hi."


    The actress nced at Nina in surprise. One must know that Nina had always been someone who was


    hard to get along with in this circle. She was proud and aloof, so to speak.


    Nina had never been close to any actress, nor was she like many other celebrities who loved to join


    forces to fight against others.


    In the past few years, she had been alone in this circle. If something happened, she would take it on


    her own, which also had be a unique charm of hers.


    There was once apetitor who posted fake news to nder her, saying that she had such an awful


    personality that she had no friends in this circle at all.


    Nina directly retorted on Twitter, "Sometimes a person only needs one true friend, and I already have


    one. I don''t want anyone else, especially those who pretend to care about you butter stab you in the


    back."

 Chapter 201 You Are the Fake

    Chapter 201 You Are the Fake


    Not only that, Nina also added a few photos of her and her best friend. Of course, Emelia''s face had


    been pixted.


    From high school when they were still wearing uniforms to the university, and to the society, the


    rtionship between them was as close as ever.


    After Nina replied it directly, no one dared to use this matter to discredit her.


    And because of Nina''s tough personality, her fans gave her a nickname, "A mirror in the entertainment


    industry."


    It was because basically all those female actresses with poor reputation and character would be


    treated coldly by Nina if they tried to get close to her. Over time, everyone had formed a new


    understanding that the actresses, who were treated coldly by Nina, had bad characters.


    As for the actress in blue dress, she knew her own limits. Knowing that her character was bad, she


    would definitely be dissed by Nina. However, she never thought that Nina would actually greet her with


    a smile. Thus, she was very surprised.


    Seeing Nina''s good attitude, she couldn''t help feeling a little proud.


    ncing at Emelia who stood beside Nina, she asked in a contemptuous tone, "Is this your friend?"


    Just now, when they were chatting with Yvonne, she said that the woman beside Nina was extremely


    shameless. She seemed to have an innocent face, but in fact, she was really skilled at seducing men.


    Recently, in order to achieve her goal, she even climbed into an old man''s bed.


    She purposely came over to humiliate this woman. Firstly, it was equivalent to indirectly humiliating


    Nina, after all, they had detested her on sight for a long time.


    Secondly, if she humiliated this woman, she could please Yvonne.


    They would be never invited to y roles if they didn''t jockey. Yvonne had recently established her own


    film and televisionpany. It was said that she was in the middle of a costume drama. If she could


    invite them to y, wouldn''t it be a cushy job?


    Nina still smiled as she returned to the actress in blue dress, "Yes, she is my best friend."


    The female star eximed, "Really?"


    As she spoke, she looked at Emelia up and down unscrupulously. In the end, she said in disgust,


    "What kind of best friend? Look at how noble you are. Why is she wearing cheap dress and jewelry?


    It''s too embarrassing for you, isn''t it?"


    At this time, to cooperate with Nina, Emelia deliberately put on an aggrieved expression. It was like she


    was about to cry until the next second.


    Although she was not a professional actress, at least she had watched many actors acting on the spot,


    so she could still master some skills.


    Nina said with an injured look, "Cheap?"


    The actress snorted and said, "Yes, look at the style of this dress. And the color of this jade ne is


    absolutely cheap."


    After the actress finished speaking, the girls beside her alsoughed mockingly.


    Nina sighed. She waved at the two of them and said, "Get closer. I''ll show you something."


    The two of them moved closer in confusion. Nina raised her hand and gently flipped over the back neck


    of Emelia''s dress. Inside, a decorated letter "L" appeared in front of the two of them.


    Because this was a luxury brand run by the Longerich family, its Logo was taken from Longerich''s initial


    letter L, which was designed in a ssical style, and was embroidered on the back cor of the dress.


    The two actresses surely knew the logo of this mysterious luxury brand.


    They were even more aware that this brand was not something that could be bought only with money.


    Small potatoes like them had never dared to think about it. Even those A-list stars had to wait in line for


    making an order.


    But now, Nina''s friend was wearing one.


    The female star in the blue dress remembered what she had just said about the dress, and then looked


    at the blue dress she was wearing. She suddenly felt her face burning.


    "Come on, look at this ne again." Nina didn''t hide her contempt for those two women, "I''m as


    near certain that you won''t be able to afford this ne even if you climb into ten director''s beds."


    Nina had always been sharp-tongued. She had long known various kinds of scandals of that actress in


    blue dress. At this moment, she had suddenly insulted the actress without any warning. The actress


    was so angry that her face turned pale.


    She got most of the roles through illicit ways. It was almost her daily routine to make secret deals with


    the director or the assistant director.


    She lost her breath and red at Nina. Gritting her teeth, she shouted, "You-"


    "What''s wrong? Are you not convinced?" As Nina spoke, she took out her phone, "I''ll show you this


    ne''s auction record."


    After Nina finished speaking, she couldn''t help but smile and say, "I''m waiting for you guys to humiliate


    yourselves."


    Nina''s words extremely annoyed the two of them. They stood there with long faces, waiting to see what


    Nina was going to do.


    Nina logged onto a well-known auction website and quickly searched through the auction information of


    this jade ne. Then, she handed the phone to the two actresses and said mockingly, "Open your


    beautiful big eyes that have gone through countless stic surgeries. Have a careful look."


    The two of them gathered in front of Nina''s phone and saw the price disyed on the auction website.


    They were so shocked that they staggered back a few steps.


    They couldn''t count the figures.


    Then they carefully stared at the ne and then looked at the real ne around Emelia''s neck.


    Afterparing it with the ne, the blue-clothed actress gasped again.


    If she remembered correctly, the auction of this ne at that time caused a great sensation. The


    word "sky-high" was used when the media reported it.


    Who exactly was this so-called friend of Nina?


    She could afford the dress of brand Y and a high-priced jade ne, which surpassed them a lot.


    But no matter how shocked and jealous she was, she still managed to say, "Is this a fake that your


    friend is wearing?"


    This time, Emelia spoke. She looked at the actress in blue dress and said firmly, "I think you are the


    fake one."


    After saying this, Emelia took Nina away. At first, the actress in blue dress didn''t understand what


    Emelia meant, butter, she realized, was the girl mocking her for the stic surgery?


    More or less everyone in the circle knew it that she did the stic surgery to imitate the appearance of


    a Korean female star.


    But it was the first time for her to be humiliated like this.


    It was more hurtful to say that she''s a fake than saying she had done a stic surgery.


    The most fatal thing was that just now, Emelia had been standing by the side without saying a single


    word. She had thought that she was a pushover. Who would have thought that Emelia''s words would


    grip her throat?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It made her feel that she had just made a scene like a clown.


    The actress was so angry that she stamped her feet and turned to look for Yvonne.

 Chapter 202 Im Protecting You

    Chapter 202 I''m Protecting You


    When Nina saw the blue-gowned female star''s frustrated expression, sheughed without any


    hesitation. The actress in blue dress felt even more embarrassed. She wished that there was a crack


    on the ground that could allow her to crawl in.


    "Emelia, good for you, jeez!" Nina couldn''t stopughing, "Your reaction is fast AF. ''Fake'' is the magic


    word!"


    "I suddenly thought of it on seeing her face." Emelia then reminded Nina, "Keep yourughter down."


    "I also want to lower my voice, but I can''t control myself." After Nina finished speaking, sheughed


    again. Emelia had no choice but to order a ss of champagne from the waiter and handed it to Nina,


    using it to block herughter.


    However, Emelia was also very happy to vent her anger. The actress in blue dress was obviously


    provoked by Yvonne and came to humiliate her. She would definitely tell Yvonne about what she


    suffered.


    Yvonne''s n of humiliating her did not seed. On the contrary, she would definitely be extremely


    angry when she knew that her clothing was priceless.


    "Why are you smiling so happily?" No one knew when Julian had arrived in front of them.


    He wore a sharp ck suit tonight, cold and elegant.


    There were so many actors of all ages and handsome young men at the dinner party, and he was still


    the dazzling one.


    Emelia wanted to stop Nina telling Julian what had just happened, but it was already toote. Nina had


    already told him what had just happened.


    After saying that, Nina praised Emelia again, "Do you know how amazing Emelia''s retort is?"


    Emelia felt a little embarrassed and wanted to raise hands to cover her face. Julian''s gaze fell on her


    porcin-like face and he supported her, "For people like those women who cause trouble, it''s right to


    fight back."


    After saying this, Julian asked Emelia and Nina, "Does she have a role in ''Princess Lenia''?"


    Nina nodded, "I think so."


    In the past, Harvey Norman''s team was in charge of casting. The director was extremely lecherous.


    The actress in the blue dress must have hooked up with the director. Under Julian''s reminder, Nina and


    Emelia remembered that there was indeed a role yed by her.


    Viggo did not rece her after taking over. He just felt that it was not a particrly important role so it


    was fine.


    But she didn''t expect that she would deliberately provoke Emelia and hit on the muzzle by herself.


    Julian said with a cold face, "I asked Maisie to inform her that she was kicked off the project."


    Nina happily apuded Julian, "Wow, nice move."


    Emelia red at Nina, thinking what she was doing and why she was praising him. It seemed like


    Julian was protecting her.


    Julian saw through her thoughts and asked directly, "Why are you ring at Nina?"


    When Emelia looked over, he said, "I''m just protecting you."


    Emelia was speechless.


    Nina couldn''t help but cover her mouth andugh again.


    Emelia took a deep breath and didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    He was too detestable. He had guessed what she was thinking, but he had deliberately said it out loud.


    Who needed his defense?


    She had just fought back amazingly.


    Julian didn''t say anything more and made a phone call to Maisie.


    Soon, the actress in blue dress, who was with Yvonne not far away, ran away with her mobile phone


    and red eyes.


    She must have been informed that she was sacked.


    Nina elegantly took a sip of champagne, "Brain is a good thing, but she doesn''t have it."


    That actress in blue dress was easily provoked by Yvonne to make trouble for Emelia. She didn''t


    expect to be found by trouble.


    She didn''t even investigate Emelia''s identity and career, or what kind of grudge between she and


    Yvonne. Now, the loss outweighed the gain.


    At the meantime, after the actress in the blue dress ran away, Yvonne gritted her teeth and stared in


    the direction of Emelia and Julian.


    The actress in the blue dress came back and asked her angrily, "Who is the woman next to Nina?"


    She pretended to be calm and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I wanted tough at her clothes and the ne she wore, but who would have thought that her


    dress was actually from the brand L, and that ne..." The actress in the blue dress''s eyes


    trembled as she spoke, and she couldn''t even speak.


    "What''s wrong with her ne?" Yvonne''s expression remained indifferent.


    She had been raised by Randolph Sullivan since she was a child, and she knew all kinds of jewelry.


    "Her ne appeared on the website of Sotheby''s, and the price disyed on it..." The actress took


    another deep breath and said, "It''s so expensive! A sky-high price!"


    "What?" Yvonne took a step back in disbelief.


    "A sky-high price?" Pris, who was standing to the side, also found it incredible. Since when did


    Emelia deserve such a valuable ne?


    Could it be a gift from Viggo or Julian?


    Thinking of this, Pris bit her lips tightly. Otherwise, she was afraid that the fire of jealousy in her


    heart would burn her to death.


    The blue-dressed actress took out her mobile phone and said, "I''ll show you."


    She quickly found the ne of Emelia on the Inte, "I observed it closely. It''s exactly the same as


    the one on the website."


    Yvonne froze when she saw the price.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Indeed, she was raised in a rich family and had been in contact with those luxurious jewelry since she


    was a child. However, there was another life in the world, which was ten thousand times more luxurious


    than the environment she lived in.


    She thought that what she had now was the best, but it was just a way of deceiving herself. Now, the


    ne of Emelia had shattered all her pride.


    She froze there for a long time.


    Jealousy, despair, anger, and all kinds of emotions intertwined in her heart.


    Pris sneered and said, "How do you know that she''s wearing the authentic one?"


    The blue-dressed actress thought of how she had been rebutted and how calm Emelia''s expression


    was. She shook her head and said, "It''s absolutely authentic."


    If it was fake, Emelia wouldn''t be so calm. Besides, she wasn''t an actor, so she couldn''t act so


    confidently.


    Pris added, "The higher the price of her ne, the dirtier her deeds were. What''s the point of


    being jealous?"


    Even so, Pris could not help clenching her fists tightly.


    Because even if she wanted to attach herself to persons in power, she couldn''t.


    The actress in the blue dress didn''t say anything more because her cell phone rang.


    The one at the other end said something after she answered the phone. Her face suddenly changed,


    and then she said in a panic, "Miss Brennan, why did they suddenly cancel my role? Haven''t we signed


    all the contracts?"


    However, the person at the other end of the line did not say anything else and hung up the phone. She


    could only cry and go out to find her agent.

 Chapter 203 Do You Want to Try Again?

    Chapter 203 Do You Want to Try Again?


    After that actress ran away, Yvonne came back to her senses. However, when she looked up, she saw


    Julian walking towards Emelia.


    Yvonne thought of the video some time ago, when Julian had forced Emelia into a corner and tried to


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    kiss her.


    When she saw the video, she was so angry that she almost went crazy.


    In fact, she had known Julian for many years. In recent years, they had been estranged from each


    other. Even when they were in a rtionship, Julian did not hold her in his arms and kiss her so


    eagerly.


    In her eyes, Julian was aloof, and rarely took the initiative.


    Why was he clinging to Emelia so brazenly now?


    Yvonne thought of what Emelia had saidst time. As long as Julian was not on a business trip, as long


    as she was not on his period, they would have sex every night...


    At this moment, Julian took the initiative to approach Emelia. He looked at Emelia with a cautious and


    focused expression. Emelia almost gritted her teeth.


    Pris, who hated Emelia as much as Yvonne, said angrily, "Hasn''t Mr. Hughes been cursed? Why


    doesn''t he want a rich and beautiful woman like you but fall love with Emelia?


    Yvonne sneered and said, "Men are cheap. The best for them is what they can''t get. Once they get it,


    they won''t cherish it."


    Thinking back to the time when Julian and Emelia had been husband and wife, he hadn''t even nced


    at Emelia at all. He had always been as cold to her as he could be.


    Now that Emelia had divorced him, he had turned against the entire family for Emelia.


    This couldn''t be right. ording to what Emelia had said, they had sex so frequently that she even


    wondered if he was really cold towards Emelia.


    Logically speaking, if a man hated a woman, he wouldn''t even look at her. Why would he want to sleep


    with her so frequently?


    Pris didn''t know about the rtionship between Emelia and Julian. She thought that Yvonne''s so-


    called "don''t cherish" referred to herself, and Julian didn''t cherish Yvonne because he had gotten her.


    So she suggested, "Miss Sullivan, do you want to try again to get Mr. Hughes?"


    Yvonne gritted her teeth, "How can I try hard? Now he only cares about Emelia."


    Pris whispered, "Use some tricks. If you sleep with Mr. Hughes, plus the power of your father, he


    must marry you, right?"


    Yvonne was stunned.


    "Use some tricks?"


    Just like what happened to Emelia back then?


    Yvonne admitted that although she kept saying that she didn''t care about Emelia''s previous behavior,


    she was indeed very interested in Pris'' proposal.


    Julian had married her because he had slept with Emelia. If she had a close rtionship with him now,


    he would have had to marry her, wouldn''t he?


    Pris added, "This kind of thing is actually very easy to implement. Mr. Hughes attends so many


    social activities every day. You can just bribe a staff member. At that time, you can arrange reporters or


    let your parents cooperate with you. Make it big and then everyone will know what he does. Then he


    has to marry you."


    The reason why Pris tried her best to make Yvonne and Julian be together was that she didn''t want


    him to pursue Emelia again.


    Why should Emelia enjoy so many men''s love and pursuit? After sending Julian to Yvonne, she would


    think of a way to destroy Viggo''s good impression on Emelia. In the end, there would be no suitors


    around Emelia.


    If possible, she would let Emelia''s name in the industry be notorious andpletely leave the


    screenwriter circle.


    Thinking of this, Pris finally felt better in her heart.


    Although her n had not been fully carried out, she feltfortable while thinking about the miserable


    situation of Emelia.


    Yvonne stared in the direction of Julian and Emelia. She pursed her lips without saying a word, but she


    was already considering about the implementation of Pris'' suggestions.


    She didn''t care whether Julian was good or bad to her after marriage, becausepared with the man,


    what she loved more was Julian and the power of the Hughes Family.


    The most important thing was, as long as she married Julian, she would be able to save her face and


    trample on Emelia.


    After giving Maisie a call, Julian still didn''t leave. And his eyes even were still recklessly looking at


    Emelia''s face. Emelia felt both embarrassed and annoyed.


    Seeing that Julian had no intention of leaving for the time being, Nina thought for a while and made an


    excuse to leave.


    Emelia didn''t even stop Nina before leaving, leaving her to face Julian alone.


    Emelia had no choice but to look at Julian and protest. "Why are you staring at me? Is there anything


    on my face?"


    Julian replied straightforwardly, "Because you look beautiful."


    Emelia was speechless.


    Her face turned red uncontrobly because she couldn''t stand such straightforward praise with such an


    introvert character.


    To her surprise, she felt that Julian be so thick-skinned to say such nauseating words.


    She said angrily, "You''ve seen me for three years. No matter how beautiful I am, you must''ve been tired


    of me."


    Julian stared at her and said in a frank way, "No. I''ll never be tired of looking at you."


    For some reason, Emelia felt a little upset.


    His sweet talk always reminded her of those days when she was neglected by him and she felt sad.


    Therefore, she lowered her eyes and said, "I saw Miss Salkowski. I wanted to talk to her."


    After saying this, Emelia turned and left, and Julian frowned slightly.


    He could feel her sudden coldness, but he didn''t know why.


    "Ezra said that I must say some sweet words when pursuing a woman. And I can give her gifts with the


    generosity. No matter how I do, I must let the woman feel my care for her."


    "I did as Ezra said. Why is Emelia unhappy?"


    Nina left to block the actress in the blue dress. She calmly walked into the corridor of the banquet hall


    and waited leisurely.


    The actress had called outside for a long time, and it seemed that there was no turning back for her


    things. When she returned to the banquet hall, her eyes were still red.


    After seeing Nina, she couldn''t help but ask, "Who exactly is your friend? I''ve tried so hard to get the


    role in ''Princess Lenia''. Why did they rece me?"


    Leaning against the wall, Ninazily looked at her delicate nails and said, "Didn''t Yvonne and Pris


    tell you? She is Wintry Frost, the lead screenwriter of ''Princess Lenia''."


    "What?" The actress took a few steps back in shock.


    No wonder Emelia could attend a party like this tonight. It turned out that she was the screenwriter of


    ''Princess Lenia''.".


    How unlucky she was to have offended such a person.


    But after she came back to her senses, she said discontentedly, "But Emelia canceled my role because


    of personal grievances. Is it right for her to use her power to take revenge like this?"


    Nina coldly snorted, "Did you see her call someone to cancel your role?"


    The actress pondered for a moment. She had been staring angrily at Nina and her friend ever since


    she returned to Yvonne''s side. Indeed, she did not see Emelia calling anyone on her phone.


    However, she seemed to have seen Julian making a phone call...

 Chapter 204 Yvonne Fainted in Rage

    Chapter 204 Yvonne Fainted in Rage


    The actress''s face turned pale as she asked Nina fearfully, "Could it be that Mr. Hughes called? Why


    did he do this to me?"


    The actress didn''t know about the rtionship between Emelia and Julian. She thought that she hadn''t


    offended him, so she didn''t understand why Julian treated her like this.


    "Why did he do this to you?" Nina looked speechless. "You don''t understand? Why would a man to


    protect a woman?"


    Nina was also a shrewd person. She didn''t directly point out the rtionship between Emelia and


    Julian. Instead, she secretly pointed out that Julian liked Emelia.


    The actress murmured, "You mean that Mr. Hughes likes your friend?"


    Nina snorted and raised her eyebrows. "So what? You think my friend doesn''t deserve it?"


    The actress thought of Emelia''s gown and the expensive ne and hurriedly said, "I don''t think so.


    They are very well matched."


    Nina was extremely satisfied with her reaction. She then added, "Well, I need to remind you. Yvonne


    purposely didn''t tell you that my friend was the screenwriter of ''Princess Lenia''. She was clearly


    using you as a tool."


    The actress thought about it and found that it was true.


    The actress was so angry that she gritted her teeth and said, "Yvonne Sullivan was a bitch. I used to


    dislike her when she was acting. She always acted like a superior princess and used us as her maids."


    "If it weren''t for the fact that she has the resources now, I wouldn''t have bothered to talk to her tonight.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yvonne Sullivan made me lose a role. I''ll give vent to my anger on her!"


    After saying that, the actress rushed to the banquet hall angrily. Anyway, she had lost a role. She didn''t


    care about Yvonne''s show.


    Besides, given Yvonne''s scheming look, it was hard to say if Yvonne would let her act her new y.


    Nina was happy to see it. She walked slowly into the banquet hall in her high heels.


    Was Yvonne the only one who could sow discord? She could, too.


    The actress rushed into the banquet hall and poured a ss of wine on Yvonne''s face after finding her.


    Yvonne took a few steps back with a pale face. Although she escaped from the ident, her expensive


    dress suffered a lot.


    However, since she was still wearing a white dress, and her chest was immediately stained with wine,


    Yvonne looked embarrassed and miserable.


    Yvonne was so angry that she shouted at the actress, "What are you doing? Are you crazy?"


    Yvonne did think that this actress was insane. She had just seeded in making this actress dislike


    Emelia, but why was she going mad at her now?


    The actress gritted her teeth and said, "How dare you ask me why? I hit you!"


    After the actress finished speaking, she raised her hand and scratched Yvonne''s face. Yvonne dodged


    back in a panic.


    Because she was wearing very high heels at the banquet, and her dress was so slim that she couldn''t


    move her legs, Yvonne stumbled as soon as she took a step back.


    She struggled to fall to the table next to her, hoping that she could not fall down by relying on it.


    However, to her surprise, there was a long table for drinking. In the middle of the long table, there was


    an extremely gorgeous wine tower. As Yvonne pounced on it, the wine tower fell down with a crackling


    sound. Dozens of sses of wine fell on her, pouring her into a drowned rat.


    Everyone in the ballroom heard themotion and turned to look at Yvonne.


    Yvonne looked down at the mess she was in, and then looked around at the shocked and funny eyes of


    the people around her. She screamed on the spot, and then fainted.


    Yvonne fainted from anger.


    Yvonne was extremely arrogant, but now she had lost such a big face in front of everyone. It was


    normal for her to faint from anger.


    Pris, who was standing aside, had no choice but to rush forward to support Yvonne. The guests


    around them came to their senses and called an ambnce. Yvonne left the banquet in such an


    embarrassing state.


    At the beginning, Yvonne and Pris walked on the red carpet like queens.


    Tonight, Yvonne also nned to try her best to advertise Pris'' period drama. The name of Emelia''s


    period drama was ''Princess Lenia'' while their period drama''s name was ''Legend of Yvanna'' that she


    and Pris had just decided.


    Yaliania was the female master of the book. The story told about Yaliania''s life from an unknown


    abandoned child to a glorious wise empress. and it was clear that her drama would fight with ''Princess


    Lenia''.


    In fact, Yvonne had even deliberately given the female protagonist a name that was simr to hers. She


    had channeled all of her resentment towards Emelia onto this story.


    As long as the ratings of ''Legend of Yvanna'' defeated ''Princess Lenia'', it would mean that she


    defeated Emelia.


    However, she did not expect that she would be at a disadvantage when she just started. The banquet


    had just begun and she had made a fool of herself.


    After Yvonne was taken away by the ambnce, the actress in a blue dress was also driven out of the


    banquet hall by the security guards.


    She struggled and scolded Yvonne, "Yvonne is a bitch!"


    "Don''t be fooled by her goody two-shoes. She is very insidious behind the scenes!"


    Regardless of whether her words could really affect the judgment of the guests at the party, her


    shocking actions tonight had always made Yvonne lose face.


    After seeing the farce, Nina, who was behind the crowd, went to look for Emelia in a good mood.


    Yvonne had ended up in such a miserable state. She had been smashed by the wine tower and thrown


    into the hospital. Nina had never expected this.


    She thought that the actress was just scolding Yvonne, but she didn''t expect her to act like this.


    It was too satisfying.


    Yvonne was too shameless!


    After all, Yvonne had targeted Emelia tonight before, but she embarrassed herself and got her


    retribution.


    Obviously, Emelia had also seen what had happened to Yvonne. She had just chatted with Kina for


    a while when she was interrupted by the loud sound of the wine tower falling to the ground and the


    screams of the crowd.


    Emelia immediately found Nina from the crowd. When she saw the gloating smile on Nina''s face, she


    knew that Nina must have done something behind her back. Otherwise, the actress in the blue dress


    wouldn''t have treated Yvonne like this.


    However, Emelia showed no sympathy for Yvonne. She even thought that Yvonne deserved it.


    When Emelia was looking for Nina, she also saw Julian. As Yvonne''s ex-boyfriend and one lead of


    gossip, Julian stood in the crowd and watched Yvonne make a fool of herself.


    Emelia didn''t know if she should sympathize with Yvonne orugh at her. Yvonne had tried her best to


    catch up Julian for several years, but she didn''t get anything in the end. Was she worth it?


    Kina, on Emelia''s side, she was quite emotional. "Where there are actresses, there are troubles


    arising out of them. It''s better for us to be screenwriters."


    Emelia smiled a little stiffly. Could she say that this incident was caused by her?


    Being a screenwriter was not peaceful for her at all.

 Chapter 205 They Look Like Each Other

    Chapter 205 They Look Like Each Other


    At this time, Vincent came over. Kina was very surprised to see him. "Vincent, long time no see."


    "I heard from the organizer that you wille to this banquet today. It''s incredible." Kina was


    obviously very familiar with Vincent. After that, she asked Vincent, "What brings you here today?"


    Kina and Vincent were at the simr age and were both big shots in the screenwriter industry. In the


    early days, they had cooperated, so their rtionship was obviously not ordinary.


    However, Vincent had canceled many social activities because of Naomi''s health these years. Unless it


    was an important asion. This was why Kina was so surprised to see Vincent here.


    Vincent smiled and said to Kina, "Haven''t I recently published a new book and sold it to the HGH?


    Today, I''m here mainly to cooperate with the publicity."


    Kina knew that Vincent''s new book was published, but she didn''t expect that his patent would be


    sold so quickly.


    However, she was also very happy for Vincent. "HGH is a good choice. Julian¡ª"


    At this point, Kina couldn''t help but nce at the nearby Emelia. It was onlyter that she learned


    that Emelia who had learned from her for four years, had once been the ex-wife of Julian.


    Thus, now that she had mentioned Julian, she had to consider Emelia''s feeling.


    Kina felt sorry for Emelia, so she changed the topic and then asked Vincent, "By the way, did you


    find the right screenwriter?"


    Kina wanted to say that if Vincent didn''t find the right person, she could rmend one. The


    person she was going to rmend was Emelia standing aside.


    Unexpectedly, Vincent said, "Yes. It is the one in front of you. I heard that she is your student."


    A few hours ago, Emelia took Vincent around Riverside City and talked about a lot of things about her,


    especially what she had experienced along the way as a screenwriter. And she also said that she was


    Kina''s student.


    Vincent was pleasantly surprised and even proud of her.


    Because Vincent knew Kina well. If it weren''t for the fact that Kina felt that Emelia was particrly


    outstanding after the test, she wouldn''t have paid attention to Emelia.


    After hearing Vincent''s words, Kina was very surprised. She looked at Emelia and then at Vincent.


    "So, you know each other?"


    Vincent said, "Not only do I know her, but I also recognize her as my adopted daughter."


    "Really?" Kina was extremely surprised.


    Emelia said from the side, "I''m here to talk to you about this."


    "That''s great." Kina was happy for Emelia and Vincent.


    Almost everyone in China knew that Vincent had no children. And Emelia was a good girl. It was


    perfect for Vincent to adopt Emelia as his adopted daughter.


    After Kina sized Vincent and Emelia up, she suddenly said to Vincent, "Vincent, take off your


    sses and let me have a look."


    Vincent smiled and raised his hand to take off his sses.


    Few people knew Vincent''s rtionship when he was young.


    Vincent knew Kina as a screenwriter after he got married with Naomi, so Kina obviously wouldn''t


    know about those past events.


    Vincent did not intend to tell the secret for the time being. When the right time came, he would


    obviously make it public to the world.


    Vincent was short-sighted and wore framed sses all year round. Over time, it had be his


    unique sign.


    Except for his family, no one had ever seen Vincent take off sses. After all, no one would let him


    take off his sses and look at him carefully.


    Kina eximed, "I''ve discovered that the two of you look quite simr, especially your eyes. It seems


    that you are really fated to be father and daughter."


    Under Kina''s reminder, Emelia also looked up at Vincent.


    She was shocked by what she saw.


    Vincent, who had taken off his sses, had a pair of beautiful eyes. The end of his eyes was raised,


    and his eyes were gentle and bright.


    She also had such a pair of eyes.


    However, because of the difference between men and women and their age, her eyes were different


    from Vincent''s.


    But the shape and charm of the eyes were extremely simr.


    Vincent quickly put on his sses and said with a gentle smile, "We do look alike."


    Emeliaughed as well. "Yes, indeed."


    Emelia didn''t think much about it. She only felt that maybe as Kina said, she was really fated with


    Vincent.


    Kina also nodded seriously. "You guys share a ny percent resemnce."


    Kina added, "In the future, when you go out and say that you are father and daughter, others will


    believe you."


    "Emelia is indeed a good girl. I''ve taught her for four years and know her talent and personality best."


    Kina said this was for Vincent, and then she looked at Emelia and said, "I know your ability. I believe


    that you will do a good job on adapting Vincent''s new book."


    Hearing Kina¡¯s words, Emelia could only smile humbly and thank her.


    Emelia had thought that she wouldn''t have to interact with Julian tonight, but who would have thought


    that she would be with him in the second half of the banquet? Of course, Vincent was by her side.


    As a screenwriter in charge of adapting Vincent''s new book to a TV series, she was introduced to


    everyone by Julian and Vincent.


    When they introduced her, the only said that she was a screenwriter and did not say anything about her


    rtionship with Vincent.


    Vincent and Julian reached an agreement tacitly. They all agreed that they shouldn''t reveal the


    rtionship between Vincent and Emelia at this time. They guessed that those people would put two


    and two together and make five once it was made public.


    Even so, the way everyone looked at Emelia was a bit different.


    Such a young and beautiful woman took the responsibility of adapting Vincent''s new book. It was


    inevitable that someone would misunderstand her.


    However, Emelia was not afraid. She openly weed those people''s curious gazes.


    When the following y was broadcast, there was a conclusion.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    While Emelia was enjoying her time here, Yvonne was crying bitterly in the hospital.


    There was nothing wrong with her body. It was just that when the wine tower fell, the wine ss broke


    and sshed on her body. So, there were several slight cuts on her arms and legs.


    But the wound in her heart almost made her copse.


    She had been crying since she woke up from aa, and Pris was extremely impatient to


    apany her.


    If Yvonne hadn''t caused such a scene, she should still be in the banquet hall at this moment. After all,


    she had been in Tymers Entertainment for many years, and she was a little famous. She had many


    opportunities to get to know stars and investors.


    Although she couldn''t mention cooperating with others in front of Yvonne, she could get in touch with


    them in the future.


    She wouldn''t stay with Yvonne forever. If it weren''t for the fact that they had amon enemy, Emelia,


    she wouldn''t havee into Yvonne''spany.


    In fact, Pris still missed Tymers very much. She was originally very happy in Tymers, but because of


    the arrival of Emelia, she couldn''t get many opportunities. So, she couldn''t stay there any longer.

 Chapter 206 Public Announcement

    Chapter 206 Public Announcement


    Chapter 206 Public Announcement


    Randolph and Rosalind also rushed to the hospital after knowing that something had happened to


    Yvonne at the banquet. As soon as Yvonne saw


    Randolph, she cried, "Dad, help me. The Inte is full of photos and videos of me being embarrassed


    tonight!"


    At the thought of this, Yvonne was going crazy. She didn''t expect that the video of her being hit by the


    champagne tower would spread on the Inte so quickly. Thest time she was scolded by the


    Inte as a scheming woman, she had to change her mind.


    She didn''t expect that she would make such a big mistake when she decided to start her career after


    she had no news for a long time.


    Although this matter would not affect her career, after all, she was rich. But she humiliated.


    Especially when she thought that all her misery at that time had been seen by Emelia, she wanted to


    die.


    Randolph said furiously, ¡°As soon as | saw this news, | asked someone to withdraw the trending news,


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    but | couldn''t finish it at all.¡±


    "| don''t know what''s wrong with these people now. Are they too free? They keep an eye on others on


    the Inte all day long!"


    After all, Randolph was an old man, so he didn''t really understand the Inte.


    He asked someone to take down the trending headlines and suspend a lot of ounts, but not long


    after, someone posted those photos and videos again.


    For the first time in his life, he felt that money could not do everything.


    What he didn''t know was that there were trolls. They had received money from others, especially for


    provoking others by posting inmmatory, irrelevant, or inappropriate messages or other content.


    Yvonne had done such a thing many times before, but now she took revenge on herself.


    The banquet was full of people from the entertainment industry. There were many people who abhorred


    Yvonne behind the scenes. It was obvious that someone had hired some trolls to make them continue


    to nder Yvonne.


    Hearing Randolph''s words, Yvonne was so angry that her eyes turned red again.


    Rosalind, on the other hand, was a little more open-minded. Sheforted Yvonne and said, "What''s


    the big deal? Everyone has his or her own awkwardness.¡±


    "In a video, Julian was pped in the face before, did he? As for a noble man, he waspletely


    humiliated after being pped. His mother said that Julian lost face. But Julian didn''t care about it. Why


    are you thinking about this?"


    As soon as Rosalind finished speaking, Yvonne burst into tears again.


    Hearing Rosalind''s words, Yvonne was even more unhappy.


    Julian was pped in the face, which waspletely different from her embarrassing behavior tonight.


    Julian''s incident showed that he was deeply in love with Emelia, but it was really shameful for hers.


    When Rosalind saw Yvonne''s current state, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Beside them, Pris said, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, the doctor said that Miss Sullivan is fine. You can take her


    home. It''s not good to for you and Miss Sullivan stay in the hospital."


    Rosalind nodded, "OK."


    Yvonne also felt that there were too many people in the hospital, so she left with her parents as soon


    as possible. Of course, when she went out, she wrapped herself tightly so that no one could recognize


    her.


    It was the first time in so many years that she had been so shameful.


    "I want that bitch to never be able to appear in the entertainment industry!" After getting in the car,


    Yvonne said to Randolph like this.


    The bitch Yvonne said was not Emelia, but the actress in the blue dress.


    If that actress hadn''t sshed wine all over her and hit her, she wouldn''t have been in such a mess.


    "It''s easy to deal with such a small actress." It was a piece of cake for Randolph.


    Originally, Randolph thought that Emelia was a very easy person to deal with, but he didn''t expect that


    he was wrong. Because of Vincent, he had topromise and let his daughter apologize to Emelia.


    Randolph could not bear it.


    Thinking of this, Randolph said while driving, "Vincent has been in Riverside City recently. He must


    have contacted Emelia. We hire someone to take some photos and make troubles for them.


    In this way, Emelia and Vincent became notorious in the whole circle. Not only did they avenge, but


    they also helped Yvonne clear the obstacles in her career.


    Rosalind nodded and said, "Alright."


    Yvonne, who had almost gone crazy overnight, had eased a lot because of her parents'' actions.


    She even leaned against the car andughed smugly. When the scandal between Emelia and Vincent


    came out, she would see how the public roasted them.


    One was shameless and only knew how to hook up with men, and the other was an old man who


    coveted young and beautiful girls.


    Vincent''s image as a good man, which had been painstakingly managed for so many years, would be


    Vincent wouldpletely quit this circle in the future.


    When Yvonne got home, another hot topic appeared. When she saw the title of the hot topic, she was


    so angry that she gritted her teeth and wished that her trending news could not be suppressed.


    The title of the trending news was " Screenwriter of Vincent''s New Book".


    After clicking on it, it was Vincent who announced in public that he would cooperate with HGH and


    introduced the screenwriter of his new book.


    A photo was also posted on Twitter. In the photo, Emelia stood in the middle, while Vincent and Julian


    stood by her both sides respectively. The three of them smiled and looked at the camera.


    Emelia''s temperament was fresh and graceful, and her smile was generous and confident. When she


    stood together with Julian and Vincent, she didn''t look weak at all.


    In thements, a lot of people were amazed by this young screenwriter''s good appearance and


    temperament.


    They were even more surprised by her outstanding resume.


    She was Kina Salkowski''s disciple, which was enough for everyone to be certain of her abilities.


    Moreover, she also participated in writing scripts for several famous TV dramas.


    At the same time, the Hughes Group and Tymers Entertainment took this chance to promote the


    uing new drama


    ¡®Princess Lenia'', whose screenwriter was this young and beautiful woman, Wintry Frost, Emelia''s


    pseudonym.


    They also announce the main cast: Viggo Johansen as the director, Nina Sanchez as the female


    protagonist, Marvin Reynolds as the male lead, and Ze Sabir as the supporting actress.


    As soon as the cast was announced, ¡®Princess Lenia'' once again topped the trending list.


    Everyone knew that Mr. Johansen was capable of being a director and the participation of the A-list


    actress Nina Sanchez was predictable. However, Marvin Reynolds was an extremely low-key and picky


    actor. It was rather incredible that he agreed to get on board and y the male protagonist.


    So, someone guessed that this script must be very good and the screenwriter must be very talented.


    Then people turned their attention to Ze Sabir, the supporting actress of ''Princess Lenia''.


    She was apletely unknown actress. How could she get this role?


    After searching the information of Ze, many people were shocked.


    They found that Ze had appeared in more than a dozen TV series. Of course, she only yed small


    roles in these shows.


    However, Ze still tried her best to yed every one of the roles well.

 Chapter 207 It Was a Successful Campaign

    Chapter 207 It Was a Sessful Campaign


    Chapter 207 It Was a Sessful Campaign


    Because of her hard work and her optimistic personality, Ze quickly gained the favor of many people.


    Although no one knew how she got this role, they didn''t look down upon her. On the contrary, many


    people became her fans and even looked forward to her acting as the second female character.


    In a short time, ¡®Princess Lenia¡¯ became the most anticipated TV show in the next half year. Even if


    there were other new dramas, they would not be able to surpass the poprity of ¡®Princess Lenia¡¯.


    Yvonne was so angry that she threw her phone aside. She hadn''t had time to promote her new drama


    of ¡®Legend of Yvanna'' tonight yet.


    She gritted her teeth and thought, ¡°It doesn''t matter. If Emelia''s scandal was exposed a few dayster,


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    she will be in trouble.¡±


    The idea of introducing Emelia to the public tonight was decided after Julian discussed it with Vincent.


    Of course, they also asked Emelia''s opinion in advance.


    Before introducing Emelia to the public as the screenwriter of Vincent''s new book, Vincent and Julian


    called her aside and told her their ns.


    Although Vincent and Julian reached an agreement to introduce Emelia to the public, they had their


    own purpose.


    Vincent was preparing for announcing his consanguinity with Emelia in the future, while Julian was


    preparing for making his love rtionship with Emelia public in the future. Although he was not with


    Emelia now, he had to make preparations in advance.


    This time, he would no longer hide her like before.


    This time, he would hold her in his arms and announce her identity to the whole world. He would give


    her a grand wedding, and kept her by his side forever.


    Although Vincent and Julian had their own motives, they had onemon purpose.


    They hoped that Emelia would be known by others and her outstanding talent should also be knew.


    Julian was a man of great nning, and he had taken all aspects into consideration.


    He and Vincent only asked for her advice. It was up to Emelia to decide whether she showed up or not.


    Julian made two sets of ns.


    If Emelia agreed to show up, he could take the opportunity to promote ¡®Princess Lenia¡¯. The timing


    was very good, and the publicity would definitely be much better than he found another chance to


    introduced ¡®Princess Lenia¡¯ separately.


    If Emelia didn''t agree to show up, he would only introduce her screenwriter''s name, Wintry Frost.


    After listening to their n, Emelia said with worry, "I''m only a screenwriter. Will | be criticized if | do


    that?¡±


    Vincentforted her and said, "It doesn''t matter. I''m also just a director, but | still often show up."


    Many screenwriters always showed up, and they were even more famous than actors.


    Julian said, "You are very good. You have a good appearance and temperament, and you are so


    talented. You don''t need to feel humble."


    Emelia pouted and nced at him.


    She admitted that Julian''s words were right because she did feel humble and uneasy.


    She felt relieved when hearing that he praised her.


    However, what interested Emelia was that he could take this opportunity to promote ¡®Princess Lenia''.


    After all, this was her first work. Although this work was good, if others did not approve of it because


    she was a new screenwriter, it would also affect the poprity of this y.


    If she could attract a lot of attention, she would not reject to show up. She also hoped that ¡®Princess


    Lenia'' would be popr.


    So she finally agreed to show up and took a photo with Julian and Vincent.


    When the banquet came to an end, the first wave of poprity had risen.


    ording to Julian''s n, the public announcement of ¡®Princess Lenia'' caused another wave of


    poprity.


    Within Julian''s expectation, Ze was on What''s Trending.


    After all, Ze, an unknown rookie, would definitely get much attention in such a luxurious drama.


    However, Emelia had to admit that this girl rmended by Marvin Reynolds was good. Although she


    was searched thoroughly by thousands ofizens, she had no any scandals at all.


    Thus, ¡®Princess Lenia'' upied several hot topics on the inte in a short time and became the


    biggest winner of the year.


    All of this was specially nned by Julian. He knew that Yvonne and Pris also made a simr


    costume drama topete with them, so he did this to deal with Yvonne.


    But Yvonne was no match for him.


    What he did tonight waspletely beat Yvonne''s drama that had not yet been publicized. Yvonne


    didn''t have a chance to turn over anymore. Even if her show was publicized, she could not win him.


    After being introduced to people by Julian and Vincent, Emelia finally found a quiet ce to have a


    rest.


    She took out her mobile phone to check the news. After knowing that the publicity was sessful, she


    was relieved.


    When she was about to turn around to look for Nina, she saw a man wearing a navy-blue suit walking


    towards her.


    Emelia recognized him immediately. He was an actor from the samepany with Harry Zink, and his


    name was Thomas Washburn.


    Thomas Washburn had been famous a few years ago. As the leading figure of the first-generation idol,


    he published albums, and acted in TV shows and movies. However, in recent years, he had gradually


    disappeared, as if he had never found his position.


    In addition, there were some problems with his personal character, so he was forgotten gradually by


    the public.


    He seemed to be less than 30 years old this year. To a male artist at the age of 28 or 29, he was


    actually in an awkward phase.


    He was not as sun and shiny as in his early teens or early twenties, nor as mature as a man in his


    thirties or forties.


    Emelia didn''t have a good impression of Thomas either. A few years ago, Kina was busy, so she


    went to the crew to help her. It just so happened that the plot was written by Emelia, but Thomas


    thought that her lines were not good and scolded her.


    He even med the director angrily to find such an idiot screenwriter. He said that she got this chance


    because she had a sexual rtionship with the director. At that time, Emelia was so aggrieved that she


    cried.


    At that time, she was just an intern. All the lines she wrote was checked by Kina and the director.


    Kina and the director didn''t say that her lines were bad, but Thomas still scolded her.


    It was obvious that Thomas was not well educated enough.


    Therefore, when Emelia saw Thomas walking toward her, she frowned slightly and felt disgusted.


    Thomas did not feel awkward at all. He greeted her with a charming smile, "Hello, Miss Wintry Frost."


    Emelia nodded gently, ¡°Hello, Mr. Washburn."


    Thomas said humbly, "Don''t call me like that. I am ttered."


    Emelia sneered. A few years ago, he shouted at the crew and asked them to call him teacher. Why was


    he so humble now?


    He clearly knew that she was famous now and he wanted to fawn on her, so he deliberately groveled to


    he

 Chapter 208 Did I Bully You?

    Chapter 208 Did I Bully You?


    Chapter 208 Did | Bully You?


    Thomas asked her tentatively, ''We met a few years ago. Do you still remember?''


    Emelia looked up at him, not knowing how to answer his question.


    If she answered that she had met him before, it would be equivalent to telling Thomas that she


    remembered what happened at that time. If she said that she hadn''t seen him before, it would be a


    humiliation for him. ording to Thomas¡¯ temperament, he might be angry with her.


    Although Thomas¡¯ character was not good, his face was very handsome and outstanding even.


    Otherwise, he could not be so famous at home and abroad and be so arrogant in the past.


    After thinking for a moment, Emelia said with a smile, "| remember you, Mr. Washburn. You are so


    handsome and | won''t forget you."


    In the workce, Emelia had to be more tactful and sophisticated.


    Today, she already went public, and would work in this circle in the future, so she had to learn the way


    of dealing with people.


    She admitted that she remembered that thing, but she also praised Thomas, giving Thomas some face.


    Thomas was very satisfied with her answer. He raised his ss to her and motioned her to have a


    drink.


    Emelia took a sip, and then Thomas asked, "By the way, has the casting started yet, for Mr. Longerich¡¯s


    new show?"


    Emelia finally understood that he came for the role.


    In the past, Emelia followed Kina and knew these things. Some screenwriters with a certain


    reputation were qualified to personally pick actors and even rmend actors.


    Therefore, many actors found the screenwriter and tried to get the opportunity from the screenwriter.


    However, Emelia didn''t think that based on her current qualifications, she had the right to choose


    actors. She didn''t know why Thomas would please her.


    However, she still told him the truth, ¡®The casting has not begun yet, and this project has just been


    decided.¡¯


    "Well.'' Thomas looked at her and said, "| was so stupid in the past. Please forgive me."


    Thomas apologized to Emelia and wanted her to forgive his past fault.


    He hoped if Emelia chose candidates, especially the male main characters, she could consider him.


    Emelia still had a decent smile, ¡°Let bygones be bygones."


    Emelia had never said that she would consider Thomas to y in the show, which made Thomas very


    embarrassed.


    Many actors were eager to work with Vincent, because he could make many actors popr, from the


    main characters to all kinds of supporting roles.


    If they were neers, they would definitely be famous.


    If they were experienced actors, they would definitely regain attention from the public.


    Thomas now needed such a chance to make aeback.


    However, he felt that Emelia seemed not to understand his hidden meaning in his words at all.


    Or might be she pretended not to understand it.


    Thomas felt very embarrassed. When she showed up at the stage just now, he was attracted by her


    fresh temperament like many other men.


    At first, he didn''t recognize her who was humiliated by him in the past. After all, he scolded many


    people. When he saw her at the first time, she had put on light makeup, which waspletely different


    from her tonight''s dazzling look.


    Later, Julian introduced that she was Vincent''s new screenwriter. Her name was Wintry Frost, which


    made him remind of her.


    After recalling the past, he regretted it.


    He didn¡¯t expect that she now became Vincent''s new screenwriter.


    He also didn¡¯t expect that he once had been famous all over the country, but now would be forgotten by


    the public.


    He had no choice but to approach her shamelessly, hoping that she could rmend him when she


    selected the roles.


    Thomas had never thought that he would have the day to please others, but his recent situation really


    made him unable to be arrogant. If there was no drama that could make him remembered by the


    audience, he would really be eliminated from this circle.


    Thinking of this, he suppressed his negative emotions and continued to ask with a smile, " Wintry Frost,


    do you have a boyfriend?"


    If she did not have a boyfriend, he could pursue her, so that she would be happy and then give him a


    role without hesitation.


    Unexpectedly, Emelia replied, ¡°I have a boyfriend."


    Thomas was a little disappointed. She was not very old, so he thought that she was single.


    Hearing that, he felt it was shameless to rob her from her boyfriend.


    But Thomas didn''t know that there was really such a shameless person who was the big boss of the


    business world, Julian.


    He was really a shameless man.


    After thinking for a while, Thomas felt it didn''t matter even if she had a boyfriend. If she got married,


    she could divorce. As long as he could get the role, he didn''t mind robbing her from other man.


    When Thomas made up his mind to pursue Emelia, Emelia said, ¡°In fact, I once got married, but I


    divorced.¡±


    Thomas was silent for a moment


    Were the girls so open now? They got married and divorced at such a young age, and they found a


    new boyfriend so quickly.


    He suddenly had no desire to pursue this screenwriter.


    Emelia said politely, ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Washburn. I have something to do and have to leave now.¡±


    After saying, she hurried to leave.


    Emelia knew Thomas¡¯ purpose, so she added that she got married and divorced and deliberately asked


    Thomas to withdraw.


    She ran into Julian when she just took a few steps.


    Emelia felt annoyed because Julian had been following her wherever she went.


    Emelia was afraid that people rumored they had a ambiguous rtionship. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, when she saw Julianing over, she quickly took a step back to keep a distance from him.


    Seeing that, Julian was very angry. He took another step towards her and whispered, "You think I''ll


    bully you?"


    Emelia told him the truth, "The impact isn''t good. After all, I''m now a public person.¡±


    What he did made her stay away from him.


    Clenching the wine ss in his hand, he said angrily, "Stay away from Thomas. Don''t you know that he


    approaches you for the role and tries to seduce you with his charm?"


    Emelia didn''t know what to say to that. oo


    His words were really unpleasant, as if she was very lecherous.

 Chapter 209 My Girlfriend Was Gonna to Be Snatched Away

    Chapter 209 My Girlfriend Was Gonna to Be Snatched Away


    Chapter 209 My Girlfriend Was Gonna to Be Snatched Away


    ¡°| won''t be seduced by him!" Emelia said angrily and was about to leave.


    She admitted that she was attracted by Julian''s charm before, but she would not do that anymore.


    It was not worth.


    Julian stopped her. He frowned and asked her in a low voice, ¡°Why do you know him?¡±


    "| wrote a part of the script for his previous show.¡± After saying that, Emelia ran away quickly. tt was


    better for them to be strangers on this asion.


    However, Julian stared in the direction that she left and was lost in thought.


    Thomas¡¯ reputation in the industry was not good. Otherwise, he would not go downhill these years.


    In fact, actors were also a profession, and the entertainment circle was equivalent to the workce. A


    person''s character was very important. Thomas


    was indeed very good-looking when he was young, but after he became famous, he often offended


    people. Over time, no one was willing to cooperate with him.


    In addition, his acting skills had not improved in the past few years. He could not walk far just by relying


    on his face. After all, there were no shortage of good-looking people in the entertainment industry.


    Just now, when he looked for Emelia, he saw Thomas talking with her. He also saw through Thomas


    plot at a nce. He was just for the role of Vincent''s new y.


    Julian sneered. Thomas wanted to y in this drama, but his acting skills was unqualified.


    How did Vincent Longerich make so many people famous?


    That was because Vincent had very high requirements for the actors¡¯ acting skills. If his acting skills


    were not good enough, it was impossible for him to be selected.


    Then Julian called David and asked him to check if Thomas had any conflict with Emelia.


    Logically speaking, if it was the first time that Emelia and Thomas met tonight, they wouldn''t talk so


    much just now. Moreover, When Emelia talked about Thomas, she was obviously full of disgust.


    She was a gentle person and rarely showed her disgust to others.


    If Thomas did bully her before, he would make Thomaspletely disappear from the entertainment


    industry. Ten minutester, David called back.


    David was very efficient. He investigated Thomas¡¯ previous ys which Emelia worked as a


    screenwriter and also contacted that director, so he learned what happened at that time.


    When David told Julian what the director said, his face darkened.


    He could imagine that scenario. At that time, Thomas was a famous star, but Emelia was just an intern,


    so that Emelia must have been scolded harshly by Thomas.


    Thomas treated Emelia so badly before. Why did he have the face to ask Emelia for a role now?


    Dreamed on.


    After the dinner, Emelia took Nina''s car to home, because they lived in the samemunity, and it was


    very convenient.


    Vincent went back to the hotel. Vincent made an appointment with Emelia to go to the suburbs together


    to worship her adoptive mother tomorrow. Vincent wanted to thank Emelia''s adoptive mother for raising


    and taking care of Emelia over these years,


    Julian went home alone. After taking a shower, he felt bored and leaned against the railing on the


    balcony outside his bedroom. He watched the lights in Emelia''s room being turned off, but he couldn''t


    do anything.


    It was a long night, and they drank together. They should do something passionate.


    But when he thought of Eme¡®s indifferent look today, he looked up at the sky and sighed in despair.


    He did not know when she would agree to be with him.


    He had no choice but to turn back to his bedroom.


    It was so coincident that Ezra was sending messages on WhatsApp. Julian said angrily, ¡°What the


    stupid idea do you give me?


    Don''t you say that sweet words are useful? Why does she still ignore me?"


    Ezra was silent for a while before replying, ¡°Julian, I just think about it seriously. It seems that this way


    is not suitable for you and Emelia."


    ¡°You used to look down on Emelia, but now you suddenly speak sweet words to her. It''s a bit strange."


    Hearing Ezra''s words, Julian felt that his analysis was very reasonable.


    Especially when he showed his love to Emelia tonight, her rejection was even more obvious.


    Julian was furious, ¡°Why don''t you tell me earlier?¡±


    Ezra was very innocent, ¡°Love can¡¯t be forced. I only give you a general direction, and you should find


    your own ways based on your condition.¡±


    ¡°You have to adjust the strategy ording to the specific situation between you and Emelia and


    Emelia¡¯s character.¡±


    At this time, Arthur said in WhatsApp, ¡°Julian is eager to seed.¡±


    He was in a hurry to get Emelia back, so he trusted Ezrapletely and used Ezra''s ways to purse


    Emelia without any change, because Ezra could please women easily.


    Phil also said, ¡°You should not be in such a hurry to pursue a woman. She''ll know your goodness after


    a long time.¡±


    That was how he got his wife''s heart. They cultivated their love slowly and finally they fell in love with


    each other.


    Ezra said, ¡°Julian, I have a good suggestion. I think that you can keep an appropriate distance from


    Emelia now."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Julian was confused, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me a few days ago that I should keep pestering her? Now why do


    you ask me to keep a distance from her?"


    "It was because you told her that you loved her a few days ago.


    T ask you to pester her in order to make her see you anytime and anywhere. After all, Harry and Viggo


    are often on her side.¡±


    ¡°But now you have done a lot of things for her. She must have a deep impression of you. From now on,


    if you keep an appropriate distance from her, she will be interested in you.¡±


    He couldn''t ept the fact that he had to keep a distance from Emelia. He felt that if he did that, she


    wouldn''t pay him any more attention.


    ¡°You can do whatever you want." Ezra said helplessly.


    Julian put his phone on the bedside and was ready to sleep, but he didn''t sleep well all night. Gi


    He had been wondering if he should keep a distance fromm Emelia or continue to pester her. GG


    The next morning, Julian went out for morning jogging. When he came back, he saw Viggo carrying


    breakfast and waiting outside Emelia''s house.


    Julian stopped and asked, "Why are you back?"


    Viggo said with a smile, "If I don''te back, my girlfriend will be robbed by other man."


    Julian sneered, "Girlfriend? I dare you look at my eyes and swear that you two are lovers?"


    Viggo was speechless.


    Why was Julian so smart? He already suspected the rtionship between him and Emelia

 Chapter 210 A Sudden Change

    Chapter 210 A Sudden Change


    Chapter 210 A Sudden Change


    However, Viggo still looked calm. He asked, "Mr. Hughes, | don''t understand what you''re hinting at.¡±


    In fact, Viggo knew what Julian meant, but he still said that deliberately.


    Julian also knew that Viggo didn''t want to tell him the truth. He was very annoyed and didn''t want to


    talk nonsense with Viggo at all.


    Therefore, he looked up at Viggo and asked sharply, "Have you kissed with Emelia yet?¡±


    Viggo''s eyebrows twitched, and he had a bad feeling.


    He hadn''t kissed with Emelia yet. They only held each other''s hands once when they entered his


    mother''s ward.


    Although he regarded Emelia as his girlfriend and wanted to take good care of her, Emelia only


    regarded him as a friend and the boss of thepany.


    Therefore, even if he wanted to do more romantic things with her, he knew that she was unwilling, so


    they had never crossed the bottom line as friends.


    Seeing that Viggo did not speak, Julian asked, "Dare you kiss her in front of me?¡±


    Viggo raised his hand and touched his forehead. He said, ¡°Mr. Hughes, we don''t have the habit of


    doing such intimate things in front of others.¡¯


    Julian sneered, "She doesnt love you. She will definitely reject you if you kiss her.¡±


    Emelia had once loved him, so he knew what she looked like when she kissed if she was immersed in


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    love.


    If Emelia didnt reject Viggo kissing her, and really fell in love with Viggo, he had nothing to say.


    He was willing to give up.


    Of course, Viggo knew why Julian did that. Julian doubted the rtionship between him and Emelia, so


    he forced them to expose themselves in this way.


    But he didn''t want Julian to know it, and said indifferently, "Mr. Hughes, you go too far. | suggest you go


    home and take a bath to calm down.¡±


    After saying that, Viggo stepped forward and pressed the doorbell. He did not want to talk to Julian


    anymore.


    At this moment, Julian was like a madman.


    It was he who hurt Emelia seriously in the past.


    When Viggo waited for Emelia to open the door, he turned his head and nced at Julian. He found


    that Julian had not returned home yet, and stood there with his arms crossed, waiting for Emelia to


    open the door for him.


    Viggo suddenly felt that Julian was hateful and pitiful.


    However, Viggo didn''t want to talk to him. Emelia came to open the door soon.


    Because the weather suddenly turned cold, she walked out in a fluffy white pajama.


    Seeing Viggo, she was very surprised, ¡°Mr. Johansen, why are you here?"


    Viggo smiled gently, ¡°Haven''t I told you that I''lle back to prepare for the beginning of filming. I


    came back about ten o''clock iast night. I am afraid that I will disturb your rest, so I don''t contact you.¡±


    Emelia opened the door even wider and said, ¡°Come in quickly.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Viggo responded to Emelia. Then he turned to wave at Julian and said, ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Hughes.¡±


    Emelia stretched her head out in surprise, and saw Julian.


    She guessed that he might ran back just now because he was still in a ck sports suit.


    Now was autumn, and the weather was constantly changing. Last night, the temperature suddenly


    dropped by a few degrees.


    After getting up early in the morning, Emelia hurriedly found out her thick home clothes and put them


    on. But Julian was still dressed in short sleeves and shorts outside.


    When she looked at Julian, she felt even colder. With just a nce at him, she immediately pulled her


    head back. Pretending not to see Julian, she pulled Viggo in and closed the door quickly. Julian was


    furious.


    He became more and more suspicious of her rtionship with Viggo. He had to find a way to let them


    expose themselves.


    It seemed pretty good to y a real-hearted adventure game.


    At that time, if she chose to tell the truth, he would ask her whether she loved Viggo or not.


    After entering the house, Viggo handed the breakfast to Emelia, ¡°I make it early this morning.¡±


    Emelia was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you. I haven''t eaten breakfast yet. Let''s eat together."


    Then Emelia went to the kitchen to get some tableware. They sat in the bright dining room and ate


    breakfast leisurely.


    Viggo briefly told Emelia what Julian said outside. After hearing, Emelia almost spat out the porridge in


    her mouth.


    ¡°Is he crazy?¡± She was so angry that Julian asked Viggo to kiss her in front of him.


    Viggo handed her a tissue and said, ¡°He must be suspicious about our rtionship.¡±


    Emelia snorted, "We don¡¯t need to take any notice of him."


    Viggo said apologetically, "I''m sorry for causing you trouble.¡±


    Emelia said, ¡°It doesn''t matter."


    Thinking of this, Emelia said angrily, ¡°It''s Julian who makes trouble to me."


    She pretended to be Viggo''s girlfriend in order to make his mother feel assured. However, Julian had


    been pestering her endlessly, making her life a mess.


    Viggo did not stay at Emelia''s house for long. After breakfast, he left.


    On the one hand, Emelia already made an appointment with Vincent to go out. On the other hand, he


    had a lot of things to deal with in thepany.


    Emelia called a car and went to the hotel to pick Vincent up. Then they went to the suburbs together.


    Emelia''s adoptive mother insisted on burying herself in the suburbs because she didn''t want to have


    any contact with Oliver Jones. If she didn''t suddenly pass away because of illness, Emelia thought that


    she would probably divorce Oliver.


    Vincent bought a bunch of flowers and solemnly bowed in front of Emelia''s adoptive mother''s tomb.


    Without her, his daughter might not have current sess.


    Even though Oliver and his son weren''t reliable, Emelia''s adoptive mother treated Emelia very well and


    insisted on letting Emelia study.


    Vincent heard from Emelia that Oliver didn''t want her to continue studying, and asked her to work to


    make money for the family. It was her adoptive mother who insisted on letting Emelia study, so that


    Emelia had the opportunity to finish her college.


    After worshipping Emelia''s adoptive mother, they walked around.


    The air in the suburbs was fresh and the environment was beautiful. It was rare for them toe here,


    so they had to have a good stroll around.


    Vincent could not stay in Riverside City for too long, so he cherished the time with Emelia. a


    Before the day was dark, they took a car back. However, on the way, Emelia received a call from Nina,


    saying that she and


    Vincent had a scandal, and the content was extremely bad.


    After hanging up the phone, Emelia hurriedly logged on Twitter and found that someone rumored that


    she had an improper rtionship with Vincent. She was scolded seriously.


    She just went publicst night and was praised because of her beauty and talent.


    But today the title of the news was: How was the beautiful screenwriter promoted. The following


    Vincent''s new book.


    Moreover, this article also severely scolded Vincent, saying that he had been pretending to be a good


    man all these years. In fact, his private life was very chaotic

 Chapter 211 There Was a Solution

    Chapter 211 There Was a Solution


    Emelia trembled with anger because of this news. The rtionship between her and Vincent was no


    tabloid material.


    On the photos, she did not do anything intimate with Vincent.


    There was a photo when Vincent got out of the car, she helped him because Vincent''s legs were not


    good.


    The person who released the news obviously rumored the improper rtionship between her and


    Vincent.


    Vincent, who was sitting next to her, sensed her displeasure and asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Emelia handed the phone to Vincent and said, "Look at the news. They''ve gone too far."


    Emelia was speaking in a slightly choked voice. She was so enraged that she almost cried.


    These people not only scolded her, but also ndered Vincent, which made her very guilty.


    She was just a screenwriter, but Vincent valued his reputation very much.


    Vincent took her phone. After reading the news, he was not angry at all. Instead, he sneered, "They


    actually did it."


    Emelia was puzzled, "What do you mean? Who did this?"


    She suddenly realized something and said, "Could it be Yvonne?"


    Vincent nodded, "Yes."


    "Randolphpromised and asked her daughter to apologize to you. But they definitely can''t let this


    go. I''ve expected that they would get back at us."


    After saying that, Vincentforted Emelia, "Don''t worry. I''ve arranged everything."


    Emelia was still confused. Vincent looked at her seriously and said, "It''s not convenient to talk now. I''ll


    tell you when we go back to the hotel."


    Seeing that Vincent did not panic at all, Emelia calmed down. She nodded and believed him.


    At this time, Julian called Vincent.


    He said angrily, "Mr. Longerich, why did you approach Emelia?"


    Before Vincent could say anything, Julian added, "You should know well that Randolph hates you and


    won''t let you go easily, but you still deliberately stay with Emelia. Do you want to hurt her?"


    Julian was very angry when he saw the news.


    He didn''t care about Vincent at all. He was only worried about Emelia.


    Those words were so harsh that he wanted to tear their mouths apart.


    Compared with Julian''s anger, Vincent still looked calm, "I have my own arrangements for this matter."


    Julian couldn''t stand it anymore. He shouted, "What do you want to do? Well, I wait for your


    arrangements!"


    After saying that, he felt it was not enough. Julian warned him, "Vincent Longerich, if you hurt Emelia, I


    won''t let you go."


    Julian was so angry that he called Vincent''s full name.


    Vincent said, "You will regret what you say today, guy!"


    He was so disrespectful to his beloved woman''s biological father and even threatened him. Did he


    really want to get Emelia back?


    After he officially acknowledged Emelia as his daughter, the first thing he had to do was to persuade


    Emelia to kick Julian out. There were many powerful and handsome young men in the Capital.


    Just as Vincent ended the call with Julian, Viggo called Emelia.


    "Emelia, did Yvonne do that to you on Twitter?" Viggo did not doubt the rtionship between Emelia


    and Vincent at all, and he directly pointed out that it was Yvonne who did it.


    Emelia was very grateful for Viggo''s trust and support. She nodded and replied, "Yes."


    "This is too much!" Viggo was also very annoyed, "Where are you now? Do you need me to pick you


    up? Let''s find a way to solve this problem together."


    "I''m on my way back to Riverside City. Mr. Longerich says that he has a solution." Emeliaforted


    Viggo, not wanting him to be angry and worried.


    After hearing what Emelia said, Viggo did not say anything else.


    After a moment of silence, he solemnly asked Emelia, "You trust Mr. Longerich very much, right?"


    Although Viggo believed in Emelia, he didn''t know much about Vincent.


    He didn''t know why Mr. Longerich recognized Emelia as his adopted daughter. He felt it was really


    unreasonable.


    When Emelia told him this thing, he felt worried. But at that time, he was in his hometown and was


    worried about his mother''s illness, so that he had no time to think too much about it.


    Without any hesitation, Emelia replied, "Yes, I believe he won''t hurt me."


    "That''s good." Viggo smiled with relief, "I also believe your judgment."


    Emelia hung up the phone. Vincent asked her gently, "Can you tell me why you are willing to trust me?"


    Emelia shook her head and said honestly, "I don''t know the reason, but I trust you from the bottom of


    my heart."


    "That''s right." Hearing Vincent''s words, Emelia looked up at him in confusion.


    Vincent raised his hand and rubbed her head gently, "Thank you for trusting me."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Her unconditional trust came from their blood ties.


    Emelia didn''t know what was wrong with her. She almost cried because of Vincent''s simple words and


    a gentle touch on her head.


    She felt warm in her heart, as if she was being loved.


    As for previous n, Emelia would return to her house after sending Vincent to the hotel.


    But now she went to the hotel with Vincent and waited for Vincent to deal with this matter.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as they entered into the lobby of the hotel, they found that Julian was waiting


    there.


    Vincent rolled his eyes at Julian, "Why are you here?"


    Julian also said unfriendly, "I''m here to see how you handle this matter, Mr. Longerich."


    They got along wellst night, but today they were at loggerheads.


    Vincent sneered and ignored him, but he didn''t drive him away.


    Vincent allowed Julian to follow him and Emelia, because he had his own considerations.


    He was afraid that after Emelia knew the truth, she wouldn''t be able to bear it. At that time, Julian could


    apany her. He didn''t mean that he already forgave Julian.


    In the elevator, Julian lowered his head and looked at Emelia. He asked carefully, "Are you fine?"


    It seemed that she didn''t look bad.


    Her eyes were not red and swollen, so she hadn''t cried.


    It could be seen that this matter did not have much fatal impact on her. When he waited for her, he was


    very worried that she could not stand those harsh words.


    Emelia replied, "I''m fine."


    Julian sighed heavily. He didn''t understand why she trusted Vincent so much.

 Chapter 212 Crying with Joy

    Chapter 212 Crying with Joy


    They returned to Vincent''s room. Julian and Emelia sat down on the sofa, while Vincent took out a file


    bag from the safe.


    Before handing the file bag to Emelia, Vincent solemnly said to Emelia, "It may be unexpected for you.


    You should be mentally prepared first."


    Emelia nodded, and then Vincent handed the file bag to her.


    Julian raised his hand and stopped them. He narrowed his eyes and asked Vincent warily, "Are you


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    sure that the thing inside won''t hurt her?"


    Vincent wore an elegant smile, but his words were not good at all, "Don''t worry. It can''t bepared


    with the divorce papers you gave her."


    Julian wanted to punch him so much.


    What was wrong with Vincent? Why did he mention the divorce between him and Emelia at this time?


    Julian gritted his teeth and protested discontentedly, "What do you mean? It''s she who wanted to


    divorce me! It''s she who gave me the divorce papers!"


    Vincent sneered. If he didn''t hurt Emelia too badly, Emelia wouldn''t have insisted on divorce.


    But Vincent didn''t say anything else. Now was not the time to argue with Julian.


    Emelia took the folder, and opened it. Julian sat next to her and wanted to read it. He was very


    nervous, and felt that his heart was about to jump out of his throat.


    As an outsider, he seemed to be even more nervous than Emelia.


    He didn''t know what was in the file bag.


    The first thing that Emelia took out from the file bag was a parent-child identification certificate.


    When Emelia saw it, her eyes widened in surprise.


    A parent-child identification certificate?


    Whose was this?


    With such a question, she read it carefully. When she saw the words of the DNA identification of


    Vincent and Emelia, she waspletely stunned.


    She was so shocked that she lost the ability to think temporarily and finished the whole report in a


    daze. When she read that the probability of paternity was 99.9999%, she was too shocked to realize


    what it meant.


    Julian, who sat next to her, was also astonished. He took the report and read it carefully again.


    He read every word in the report from beginning to end, and even carefully studied the authenticity of


    the signed seal in thest line.


    After a long while, he looked up at Vincent in disbelief and asked, "Emelia is your biological daughter?"


    Hearing that, Emelia also raised her head to look at Vincent. She saw Vincent nod firmly, "Yes, she''s


    my biological daughter."


    He found the most authoritative agency to do it, so this DNA test could not be faked.


    There was no need for him to fake it.


    Vincent was afraid that they did not believe him, so he took off his sses and said, "Our eyes are very


    simr."


    "There''s a photo of me in a younger age. We looked more alike back then." He pointed to the file bag.


    Emelia''s eyes were already engraved in Julian''s heart, so he frowned and looked at Vincent''s eyes,


    finding that their eyes were indeed quite simr.


    Then Julian helped Emelia take out the rest things in the file bag. There was a picture of Vincent


    without wearing sses when he was young. From this photo, apart from their eyes, Emelia''s


    appearance and temperament were also very simr to Vincent''s.


    Even if Vincent didn''t have the paternity test report, they were undoubtedly father and daughter just by


    looking at this photo.


    For a moment, Julian didn''t know what to say. He sat on the sofa with Emelia, staring at the photo in a


    daze.


    Julian who had suffered a lot also needed some time to digest this matter, not to mention Emelia.


    She was so shocked that she could not think anymore at this moment. She knew what happened, but


    she couldn''t say anything or do anything.


    After a long while, Julian''s warm hands covered the back of Emelia''s hands, slowly pulling her thoughts


    back.


    He called out to her softly, "Emelia?"


    Emelia turned her head to look at him nkly and heard him say that, "Mr. Longerich is your biological


    father. Those rumors are nothing now."


    As long as Vincent showed up this paternity test certificate, Randolph''s insidious scheme would be in


    vain.


    It was appropriate for a father to hang out with his daughter. It was also appropriate for them to travel


    around together.


    Even if Emelia got the screenwriter role by relying on Vincent, it was also reasonable.


    Vincent Longerich was Emelia''s biological father. Why couldn''t he give the screenwriter role to his


    daughter?


    Julian finally knew why Vincent''s tone on the phone was extremely calm and confident. He didn''t panic


    at all, because he already expected that Randolph would nder him and Emelia.


    Or he deliberately stayed with Emelia today in order to lure Randolph to attack them, so that he could


    fight back.


    Under the reminder of Julian''s words, Emelia''s thoughts finally returned back.


    After confirming that she was Vincent Longerich''s biological daughter, she burst into tears.


    She was so excited and happy that she could not help crying.


    When Vincent acknowledged her as his nominal daughter, she felt very lucky. She didn''t expect that


    she was his biological daughter.


    After knowing that Oliver was not her biological father, Emelia had fantasized for countless times about


    what kind of her biological father would be. She did not expect that it would be Vincent Longerich, such


    a famous and prestigious man.


    When Emelia cried, Vincent''s eyes also turned red.


    He quickly walked over and squatted down in front of Emelia to wipe her tears, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It''s


    all my fault for not finding you earlier."


    Vincent apologized to Emelia again and again with guilt and heartache.


    Emelia raised her hands to hold Vincent''s neck and burst into tears on his shoulder.


    Vincent also hugged her tightly and gently stroked her back tofort her.


    They hugged each other and cried.


    This moment was too important for them.


    Julian sat aside, feeling like that he was an outsider.


    Although he couldn''t stand that Vincent and Emelia hugged each other, now it seemed that he was the


    most unqualified person to express his opinion.


    Julian also remembered that he did not respect Vincent in many ways during this period, so he


    suddenly felt a little dispirited.


    Now Vincent was Emelia''s biological father. Just based on his attitude toward Vincent, Julian could


    imagine that Vincent would make trouble to him when he pursued Emelia in the future.


    Julian hated himself. Why did he not think of the rtionship between Vincent and Emelia as father and


    daughter, instead he thought as other people that Vincent had bad intentions for Emelia...


    Vincent Longerich and Emelia hugged each other and cried. Julian also wanted to cry.


    He wanted to cry about his own unfortune. Emelia was indifferent to him. Now, with Vincent as an


    obstacle, when would he be able to win back Emelia''s heart again?

 Chapter 213 Gods Best Arrangement

    Chapter 213 God''s Best Arrangement


    Emelia and Vincent hugged each other and cried for a long time until Emelia''s mood gradually calmed


    down.


    Julian took the initiative to get up and give up the seat next to Emelia. He raised his hand and helped


    Vincent, who had been squatting on the ground for a long time, to the sofa. He said, "Sit here and talk


    freely."


    Vincent nced at him and sat down next to Emelia.


    He knew how to behave, because he couldn''t offend her biological father now. He had to try his best to


    please him.


    Julian took out a few more tissues and handed them to Emelia, indicating for her to wipe her tears.


    Then he silently sat down on the sofa next to her. Although he really wanted to sit next to Emelia and


    be the one who held her in his arms and let her cry, it was obvious that he had no chance now.


    Emelia tried her best to calm down, but the tears that she had finally stopped fell uncontrobly again.


    She was very embarrassed, so she wiped her tears and said, "I''m sorry, I''m so happy. I didn''t expect


    that the fatherly love I have been longing for since I was a child would be given to me today..."


    After saying that, Emelia began to cry again.


    Ever since she was a child, she had never felt the slightest bit of fatherly love. No one knew how much


    she wanted from the bottom of her heart.


    She had also studied hard, worked hard, and tried to be excellent, hoping to get a little care and love


    from Oliver. Later, she slowly realized that no matter how hard she tried, Oliver would not like her.


    Her desire for fatherly love was deeply hidden in her heart.


    However, she did not expect that she would find her biological father after many years, and this


    biological father was so kind to her. She was so excited and happy that she kept crying.


    Emelia''s words made Vincent, who had finally calmed down, once again feel sad and burst into tears.


    His precious daughter had suffered a lot in the past.


    Julian''s heart ached so he looked away. He knew very well how bad Oliver was. If Oliver loved Emelia,


    he wouldn''t drug her and send her to a man''s bed.


    That was no different from selling his daughter.


    Although Julian understood the excitement of them, he knew that they had something very important to


    do now, that was to rify the rumors in the outside world.


    So he reminded Vincent in time, "Mr. Longerich, since you have made these preparations, shouldn''t


    you rify it to the outside world first?"


    Vincent came to Riverside City with these materials, he must be ready to deal with the rumor.


    Vincent quickly raised his hand to wipe away the tears after Julian reminded him. He looked at him


    seriously and said, "Yes, this is the most important thing."


    After Vincent finished speaking, he took out his mobile phone to give an exnation, and his men


    quickly sent out a rification statement in his name.


    Vincent had made a statement the moment he confirmed that Emelia was his biological daughter.


    He had already prepared some photos and paternity test report. His man could only wait for his order.


    Vincent hung up the phone and looked at Emelia. Emelia''s mood had slowly calmed down.


    She looked at Vincent with tears and asked, "Have you long known our blood rtionship?"


    Vincent took out another photo from the pile of materials and handed it to Emelia. "The first time I saw


    you, I had a guess in my heart, because you look so much like your mother."


    Emelia took it and looked at the young girl in the photo. Even she herself was extremely surprised.


    They really did look alike, especially the girl in the photo was at her best age, which was about the


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    same age as hers. Their faces were almost like replicas.


    Emelia recalled the first time she met Vincent. No wonder Vincent was obviously stunned at that time.


    Later, when Naomi Smith saw her, she kept staring at Emelia, and her eyes got wet.


    And the olddy of the Longerich family, who had lost control of her emotions after seeing her. She had


    given her precious jewelry and a house.


    It seemed that they had already known her true identity.


    Vincent added, "The first time we met, I was sure that you were my daughter, so I took the initiative to


    adopt you as my adopted daughter and wanted to get closer to you."


    "At first, I was worried that you would think that my proposal was too abrupt, so I used the excuse of


    being your strong support to prevent you from being bullied."


    When Vincent said this, he was overjoyed. "I didn''t expect you to agree to my proposal so quickly. I can


    feel that you have a good impression of me. I am very happy."


    "This is the mystery of blood ties." Vincent sighed with emotion, and Emelia also nodded hard.


    "I used to simply treat you as an idol in the field of literature. The first time I saw you in the Capital, I


    also had an inexplicable feeling. I felt that I was very close to you. I had no reason to believe that you


    would never hurt me."


    At this time, when he heard that Emelia and Vincent told their feelings for each other, he couldn''t help


    but think of how he felt when Emelia agreed to be Vincent''s adopted daughter.


    At that time, hepletely regarded Vincent as an old man with malicious intentions...


    Vincent continued, "The second time you went to the Capital, I asked the hotel staff to take your hair for


    paternity test. The result is the same as I expected."


    Vincent raised his hand and gently rubbed Emelia''s forehead lovingly. He said in a doting tone,


    "Emelia, you are my biological daughter."


    "I''m sorry for leaving you stranded for so many years." Vincent apologized deeply to Emelia. "I really


    didn''t know that your mother was pregnant when we were separated. If I knew, I would''ve looked for


    you at all costs."


    Emelia shook her head gently. "It wasn''t your fault. You didn''t know at that time. I believe that if you had


    known my existence, you would''ve definitely found me and loved me very much. It''s not toote for us


    to meet each other. It''s all in God''s best arrangement." Emelia said a lot, only to make Vincent feel less


    guilty.


    Vincent was very moved. His daughter was too good.


    Vincent then told Emelia about his past with her mother. "At that time, I didn''t continue to look for her


    because I didn''t want her to be implicated by my family''s affairs. I loved her so much, how could I bear


    to let her suffer with me?"


    "I didn''t expect that the separation would be thest goodbye and that I would never see her again in


    my life."


    Vincent''s words made Emelia look up again at the young girl in the photo. She couldn''t help raising her


    hand and gently stroking the girl''s beautiful face.


    It was a pity that her mother had passed away so early. As her daughter, she had no memory of her at


    all.


    Perhaps, this was the fate.

 Chapter 214 Slapped in The Face

    Chapter 214 pped in The Face


    Emelia and Vincent recognized each other as father and daughter in the hotel. Those who were waiting


    to have a goodugh at them were also experiencing ups and downs.


    In the afternoon, after the scandal between Emelia and Vincent was exposed, Vincent and Emelia were


    scolded on the Inte. Many people evenunched campaigns to boycott ''Princess Lenia'' and


    Vincent''s new drama.


    It could be said thatst night, ''Princess Lenia'' and Vincent''s drama had been expected by many


    people, but now, they were boycotted. Even some people who once didn''t care had joined the team of


    anti-Vincent and Emelia.


    Seeing the remarks on the Inte, Yvonne was so proud that she even forgot the embarrassment at


    the banquet the night before yesterday. She held her mobile phone all afternoon to see how those


    people scolded Emelia on the Inte.


    The more those people scolded Emelia, the more excited she became.


    After waiting for so long, she finally waited for the moment to have a goodugh at Emelia. With such a


    scandal, Emelia would never be able to stay in the screenwriter circle, let alone stay in Riverside City.


    She was sure that at that time, she wouldunch all her forces to dig Emelia up online. Let everyone go


    to Emelia''s residence to scold her and expose her, making herpletely disappear from Riverside


    City.


    Even Randolph Sullivan, who had always been very calm, couldn''t help humming a tune. He took a pot


    of hot tea and enjoyed itfortably in his living room, wearing a pair of sses and browsing the


    Randolph had always been arrogant. Over the years, he had power and influence in Riverside City, and


    no one had ever dared to block his way.


    This time, because of Emelia, he was overpowered by Vincent. He would grit his teeth in anger


    whenever he thought of it.


    It was just a grudge between Yvonne and Emelia before, but now it had turned into a contest between


    him and Vincent. He even spent a lot of money to find connections in the Capital to overpower Vincent.


    Unfortunately, the Longerich family had been in the Capital for decades. The descendants of the


    Longerich family were all over the industry, and almost all of them were elites. It was impossible for him


    to overpower Vincent.


    It was okay if it didn''t work, but he was scolded by the people in the Capital, saying that he shouldn''t


    have alerted the higher-ups because of personal grievances and he was too rude.


    They even sarcastically said that he was narrow-minded and could not achieve great things, which


    made Randolph extremely angry.


    Since the higher-ups didn''t care, he could do it himself.


    He was very satisfied with the result of Emelia and Vincent being ndered on the Inte today.


    Heather and Caroline were as happy as Randolph''s family. When Heather saw the news, the first thing


    she did was to call Julian.


    She wanted him to know what kind of person Emelia was.


    She knew that kind of woman could seduce one man and she would seduce more men. Now she was


    right.


    However, Julian''s phone had never been connected. Heather suspected that he didn''t answer her


    phone on purpose.


    Heather was overjoyed and said to Caroline, "Now that Vincent''s reputation is ruined, I think the


    Longerich family can''t protect him anymore. Maybe we can find someone to deal with your case."


    Caroline grabbed her arm and pleaded, "Mom, you must help me to be acquitted."


    Only acquitted, she could continue to shoot, to continue to meet more men, to continue to live her


    befuddled life.


    Heather patted her hand and promised, "I''m sure. I acquitted you every time"


    However, not long after they becamecent, a statement from Vincent''s workshop was published


    online.


    Although the content of the statement was short, it was enough to cause a stir.


    "Entrusted by Mr. Vincent Longerich, our studio hereby deres as follows: Mr. Vincent Longerich and


    Ms. Emelia Jones are biological father and daughter. They were by no means involved in an improper


    rtionship as rumored on the Inte. A copy of the paternity test report is attached below. Today, Mr.


    Longerich and Ms. Jones are going to pay homage to Ms. Jones''te adoptive mother, thanking her for


    having brought Ms. Jones up into a grown woman over the years. If anyone continues to spread


    rumors and cause troubles, Mr. Longerich will take legal action to protect his and Ms. Jones''


    reputation."


    As soon as this statement came out, those who had been a relentlessly cursing Emelia and Vincent on


    the Inte were silent at once.


    The words "biological father and daughter" smacked those people hard in the face.


    Not to mention the result of paternity test, just the photo of Vincent without sses when he was young


    was enough to prove that Emelia was his daughter.


    After Vincent became famous, he appeared in front of everyone wearing a pair of sses, so no one


    carefully looked at the eyes under the sses. At this moment,pared with this photo, and then


    looked at the picture of Emelia, people would find that they really did look alike.


    Some people wanted to say that Vincent''s paternity test result was fake, but this photo convinced them.


    Since they were father and daughter, everything made sense.


    It was not a big deal for them to go out together, and it was not a big deal for them to be intimate with


    each other. It also made sense that Vincent let Emelia be the screenwriter of the new book.


    There were also some people who epted bribes and continued to talk nonsense. Vincent''s studio


    immediately sent awyer''s letter and directly sent messages to those ounts, let them wait to


    receive.


    After that, the online opinion temporarily calmed down.


    However, not long after, another rumor appeared.


    This time, they were jealous of Emelia, saying that she got the qualification of the new book


    screenwriter through this rtionship, she was not a writing talent at all.


    In response to this question, Vincent''s studio once again responded quickly: Ms. Jones had


    participated in thepetition for the screenwriter of Mr. Longerich''s new book before Mr. Longerich


    confirmed her identity, so Ms. Jones has won the position because she is indeed capable."


    The studio exposed the time when Vincent signed a contract with HGH, and emphasized the time of


    the paternity test. The contract was signed before the paternity test.


    Now those people had nothing to say.


    These rapid actions of Vincent workshop were clearly done by keeping an eye on the movements on


    the Inte. It could be seen that their attitude towards this matter was extremely serious, so that other


    people no longer dared to speak any bad words.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Pris'' several mobile phones were really busy right now.


    She used different phone numbers to buy different workshop''s ounts to defame Emelia.


    Yvonne had instructed her to do so, and she really wanted to do it. She got such a chance to defame


    Emelia, she had to seize it.


    Ruining Emelia''s reputation and let Emeliapletely disappear from the screenwriter circle. This was


    her lifelong wish.

 Chapter 215 A Crushing Defeat

    Chapter 215 A Crushing Defeat


    However, none of them had expected such a plot twist.


    Pris was also stunned for a long time after knowing that Vincent and Emelia were biological father


    and daughter. Those workshops were also stunned. They kept calling her and asking her what to do


    next.


    She had no choice but to quickly tell them to suspect that the paternity test was fake. As a result, she


    was soon pped in the face by Vincent''s studio. And those ounts had received awyer''s letter,


    those people in charge were so scared that they didn''t dare to say anything again.


    It was not easy for them to run an ount with many fans. What if their ount was suspended?


    Pris had no choice but to tell them that Emelia had be the screenwriter of Vincent''s new book


    by using their rtionship. Unexpectedly, she was quickly pped in the face by the studio. Pris


    waspletely out of tricks.


    She threw the mobile phones that kept ringing aside, grabbing her hair and walking around in the living


    room.


    How did this happen?


    How did this happen?


    Emelia was actually Vincent''s biological daughter. Wouldn''t that mean that Emelia was extremely


    noble?


    Everyone in the Capital knew about the Longerich family. It was a well-known family that everyone


    respected!


    Pris was going crazy.


    She had always disliked Emelia. It was because Viggo liked Emelia. Besides, she felt that Emelia was


    just an ordinary girl. Other than being younger and prettier than her, there was nothing else. She had a


    Therefore, how could someone like Emelia get so much favor, but she couldn''t get anything?


    Because of so much discontent, she went against Emelia at every turn.


    Now, Emelia was confirmed that she was a member of the Longerich family. Her family background


    was a lot nobler than hers. At this moment, her mood could not be expressed in words.


    Randolph was drinking tea leisurely. When he saw Vincent''s studio dered that Emelia was Vincent''s


    biological daughter, he was picking up the teapot and was about to pour himself a cup of tea.


    The news shocked him so much that he failed to grab the teapot in his hand. The teapot, which was


    filled with hot tea, fell on his feet and made him jump up on the spot.


    When Rosalind Longman heard the sound, she rushed over and hurriedly helped him treat the tea


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    stains and injury on his feet.


    "Dad!" Just then, Yvonne ran down the stairs with her phone in hand.


    Yvonne did not notice the burn on Randolph''s foot at all. She rushed over and asked Randolph loudly,


    "What''s going on? How could Emelia be Vincent''s biological daughter?"


    Randolph''s forehead was sweaty for the pain. Yvonne''s questioning instantly infuriated him. He


    bellowed, "How the hell do I know what''s going on? "


    At this time, Randolph was even more worried that once Vincent exposed this matter to his supporter in


    the Capital, he would suffer a lot.


    How could he have thought that Emelia...Turned out to be Vincent''s biological daughter!


    Vincent and Naomi had been married for so many years and they had no child. Who would have


    thought that Vincent would have a lost daughter?


    Yvonne was already in a very bad mood. After hearing Randolph''s words, she suddenly burst into


    tears.


    For the whole afternoon, she had been watching Emelia''s joke. Now that the situation had suddenly


    changed. Emelia had never known who her biological father was, but now she had suddenly be


    noble. Yvonne was so angry that she almost fainted again.


    Randolph''s feet were scalded so badly that a bunch of scary blisters instantly appeared on the back of


    his feet.


    Rosalind cried and quickly called the family doctor to deal with it for him. The whole family was in a


    mess.


    When Randolph''s feet were properly handled, Rosalind helped him to the bed andy down. There


    was no one criticizing Emelia and Vincent on the Inte anymore. And no one knew who had begun


    first, and a group of people praised Emelia again.


    Moreover, because of this disturbance, the poprity of ''Princess Lenia'' and Vincent''s new book had


    increased greatly.


    Randolph was so angry that he mmed his phone against the wall. Obviously, he failed.


    He hadpletely lost. He not only did not destroy Emelia and Vincent, but also burned himself. The


    doctor said that his foot could not move normally for a month.


    This was not the most terrible thing. The most terrible thing was the pain of the burn, which was so hurt


    that made him want to die.


    At least for a long time, he didn''t have the mood to y dirty tricks to Emelia and Vincent. Now he only


    wished that his injury could heal quickly, so he didn''t have to suffer from the itch and pain.


    However, Yvonne gritted her teeth and kept asking him, "Dad, what should we do now?"


    "What else can I do? My feet be like this. Do you think I still have the energy to think of anything


    else?" Randolph shouted at Yvonne.


    Yvonne bit her lip and looked at Randolph with grievance for a long time. Then she turned around and


    ran away.


    Perhaps it was because she was looking forward to destroying Emelia this time that she could not


    ept the failure at all.


    Moreover, she had always beencent about her family background being nobler than Emelia''s.


    Now that Emelia had be Vincent''s biological daughter, her family background had be much


    nobler than her...


    Yvonne kept crying on the bed, refusing to ept the fact that she had suffered a crushing defeat.


    Heather''s face instantly paled. Emelia was Vincent''s biological daughter?


    She had always looked down on Emelia''s background. She had always felt that Emelia was not worthy


    of her son, but now...


    Heather held her phone and fell onto the sofa in a daze. She kept recalling how she had treated Emelia


    all these years.


    Heather was a downright snob. As long as someone was more powerful and richer than the Hughes


    Family, she would definitely fawn on that person as soon as possible. However, the Hughes Family had


    been dominant in Riverside City for so many years, so she was not afraid of anyone.


    Heather recalled from the first time she saw Emelia. To be exact, it started when Oliver and his son told


    her that her son had sex with Emelia. That day, she said a lot of unpleasant words. She did not know if


    Oliver and his son had told Emelia about this.


    From that moment on, Heather had never put in a good word for Emelia. She had even humiliated and


    made things difficult for Emelia after she married into the family, causing Emelia almost cried several


    times.


    Thinking of this, Heather couldn''t help sweating. If Emeliained to Vincent, maybe she and


    Caroline will have a hard time in the future.


    After all, her son, Julian, was not on their side at all. Even if she and Caroline were revenged by Emelia


    and Vincent, Julian would only stand by and watch.


    The more Heather thought about it, the more frightened she became. She regretted being so mean to


    Emelia.

 Chapter 216 How Regretful He Was

    Chapter 216 How Regretful He Was


    Seeing Heather''s pale face, Caroline quickly came over and asked her, "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    Heather grabbed Caroline''s hand and said in a trembling voice, "Caroline, Let''s go and apologize to


    Emelia."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Caroline seemed to have heard a ridiculous joke and said incredulously, "Mom! What are you talking


    about? Why should we apologize to Emelia?"


    Heather said in a panic, "She is now Vincent''s daughter. We treated her like that before. What should


    we do if she takes revengeter?"


    "No!" Caroline screamed, "I won''t apologize to her forever!"


    Caroline had been spoiled since she was a child. She didn''t feel frightened at all. Even though she was


    about to fall into a dilemma, she still didn''t want to repent.


    She never cared about the consequences, as long as she could get what she wanted.


    Last time, she didn''t make things difficult for Emelia and still couldn''t bear it. If she hadn''t been locked


    up at home all this time, she would have continued to make trouble for Emelia.


    She didn''t repent at all. She didn''t listen to any admonitory words at all.


    "Caroline!" Heather shook Caroline''s hand hard. "What''s wrong with you? Open your eyes! Emelia is


    Vincent Longerich''s daughter, the biological daughter!" After all, in such her age, Heather had been


    immersed in the rich environment for many years. She was very clear about the power behind these


    families.


    They can''t afford to offend the Longerich Family!


    Even if Julian was now rich and powerful, he did not dare to confront them rashly, not to mention that


    he would not stand on their side at all.


    Heather could be considered to be able to handle the situation clearly, but Caroline was not.


    Caroline shook off Heather''s hand forcefully and said with a look of disgust, "Mom, what''s wrong with


    you? Why are you so cowardly? It''s just Emelia and the Longerich family."


    "Am I a coward? I..." Heather was about to cry from Caroline''s attitude.


    It was also the first time that she found that Caroline had been spoiled so much that she could not


    figure out what she had to do.


    Heather took a deep breath and tried her best to persuade Caroline, "Caroline, let me ask you,


    "Yes. It is more important!" Caroline roared without thinking, "I just don''t want to be suppressed by


    Emelia. I just don''t want to be inferior to her!"


    "Well-" Heather was so angry that she covered her chest and cried.


    What a sin!


    Caroline looked at Heather discontentedly.


    Heather slowed down, gritted her teeth, and warned Caroline harshly, "I don''t care what you want, but


    remember, don''t provoke Emelia again in the future. If you get your brother into trouble, our Hughes


    family will be done!"


    Once the two ns fought, even if they were evenly matched, both sides would suffer.


    What Heather cared about the most was her current well-off and wealthy life. Otherwise, it would have


    been impossible for her to keep wasting her time and not divorce Gerhard. Once she had divorced,


    even if she could get a fortune, she would no longer be the so-called Mrs. Hughes. She would lose a lot


    of glory.


    Caroline had never been yelled at like this by Heather. "Mom had always been satisfying my needs


    since I was a child. Even though I had harmed Emelia like that some time ago, she still doted on me."


    "However, she became even more furious. She even was afraid that I would get Julian into trouble."


    Caroline was mad. "Mom, you always say that you love me the most, but in fact, you care about Julian


    the most!"


    After saying that, Caroline turned around and ran away angrily. Heather was so angry that she couldn''t


    breathe.


    Previously, she had fainted from anger because of Emelia, but it was far less lethal than Caroline''s just


    now.


    Because Caroline was her biological daughter and she had loved Caroline since she was a child. She


    didn''t value Julian more. She thought that she loved Caroline more.


    However, Caroline said that she valued Julian more than her...


    Heather was so angry that she burst into tears.


    In the hotel, Emelia and Vincent finally calmed down as time went by.


    Vincent finished telling about his past with Emelia''s mother and also said that he had prepared well this


    time.


    "I know that Randolph and the others will not let it go so easily, so I have already prepared a


    His assistant had been watching Twitter for 24 hours. As soon as there was anything wrong, he would


    immediately send some messages to deal with it. All the excuses were made in advance by him just in


    case. Because he had already guessed how Randolph and others would do.


    Although he was a writer, he had been living in a big family like the Longerich Family since he was a


    child. He knew better than anyone about the intrigue in those business fields.


    Therefore, his means had always been more ruthless.


    Julian said thoughtfully, "Randolph did this secretly, didn''t he?"


    Because of Yvonne''s matter, Julian was in a deadlock with Randolph. Julian had long been prepared to


    fight against Randolph, so he had investigated all the forces behind Randolph.


    ording to the information he had, His supporters had a good rtionship with the Longerich Family


    in the capital. They would not offend the Longerich Family just to support Randolph.


    Vincent sneered and said, "He did this secretly. I''ll ask someone to send a messageter. Randolph will


    suffer."


    Julian''s lips curled into a smile. "The loss outweighs the gain."


    He was mocking Randolph.


    Originally, if Yvonne had apologized to Emelia, her matter of copying Emelia''s script would had passed.


    After all, Emelia was a kind person so that she would forgive Yvonne.


    However, Randolph thought that he was capable enough to help Yvonne vent her anger. As a result, he


    came a cropper.


    Julian''s cell phone received a call from David. "Mr. Hughes, there are a bunch of reporters downstairs


    of Mr. Longerich''s hotel. Do you need us to clean them up?"


    Julian asked for Vincent''s opinion. Vincent thought for a moment and said, "No, I''ll take Emelia down


    and face them together. I have a few words to say."


    "Okay." Julian hung up the phone after giving David instructions.


    Vincent then asked Emelia if she was willing to show up again in such a dangerous situation. Emelia


    had no objection. She would listen to Vincent''s arrangement.


    Emelia didn''t know anything else, but she was sure that Vincent''s every decision was for her own good.


    Julian could not help but frown at her attitude.


    If Emelia had listened to Vincent like this, what would he had done in the future?


    If Vincent had asked her to stay away from him, would she had obeyed without saying a word?


    At this time, Julian truly regretted his confrontation with Vincent before.

 Chapter 217 Love at First Sight?

    Chapter 217 Love at First Sight?


    Since he was ready to go downstairs, Vincent got up and went to the bedroom to change clothes.


    Emelia also went to the bathroom to wash her face and check her look. She was only apanying


    Vincent to mourn her mother today, so she didn''t put on any makeup.


    Fortunately, she carried a few simple things with her in her bag, such as lipstick, foundation and


    eyebrow pencil. Just as Emelia was about to simply makeup in front of the mirror, Julian suddenly


    pushed open the bathroom door and walked in, which startled Emelia.


    He was too rude to knock on the door.


    Fortunately, she was just putting on makeup, or she would be awkward.


    Emelia stopped her hand from applying lipstick and turned to ask him, "What''s the matter?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Julian lowered his eyes and stared at Emelia''s porcin-like face. He felt as if it was so far.


    Emelia used to be shy and panic-stricken in front of him, and she didn''t dare to look at him. Now, she


    became an elegant and beautiful woman. He wanted to be with her again. But seemly it was not easy,


    which made him unhappy.


    Julian pursed his lips and didn''t say anything. After a while, he suddenly took a step forward, raised his


    hands, and held Emelia tightly in his arms. Emelia felt that her waist was too painful.


    Emelia struggled. "What are you doing?"


    Julian hugged her tightly, not letting her go. He buried himself in her neck and said seriously in her ear,


    "Emelia, I''ll always stand behind you, protect you and support you forever."


    Julian had always thought that he was the strongest backer around Emelia. But now, Vincent came out


    of nowhere, and he was her biological father. Julian felt a strong sense of crisis.


    He was afraid that Emelia would never need him again.


    Emelia felt that these words were quite baffling. It seemed as though she didn''t need his so-called


    protection and support.


    Julian really held her too tightly, and Emelia was worried that Vincent could change his clothes and go


    out at any time. When he saw them hugging each other here, what would he say?


    Emelia had no choice but to raise her face in his arms and protest, "Let go of me. I need to do my


    make up."


    Julian obviously said, "You don¡¯t have to."


    This time, he said it sincerely.


    Emelia¡¯s skin was smooth and wless, like first-ss porcin.


    Together with her refreshing smile and gentle facial features, she appeared to be mild and amiable.


    Emelia angrily pushed Julian away. "Julian, that''s enough! Stop saying such embarrassing words


    again!"


    On that day at the banquet, he said that he was not tired of seeing her. Emelia was extremely


    embarrassed.


    Julian sped her waist tightly with his hands and stared at Emelia in a low voice, asking, "


    Embarrassing? Why?"


    Emelia replied, "Didn''t you hate me so much before? Now you say I''m good-looking all day long. Aren''t


    you embarrassed?"


    Julian rified for himself word by word, "I admit that I used to treat you badly, but when did I say that


    you didn''t look beautiful?"


    Emelia opened her mouth, momentarily speechless.


    It seemed that Julian had never said that she was not good-looking. He just looked at her coldly.


    "Do you think that I can get along with someone at will? If it weren''t for your face¡ª" He gritted his


    teeth. "If it weren''t for your appearance, do you think I wouldpromise and marry you?"


    Emelia was speechless.


    Julian admitted that he hadpromised because of her beauty. Emelia did not know whether she


    should be happy or sad.


    Emelia stared at him and snorted with a sneer, "A man obviously likes a beautiful woman."


    In the face of her sarcasm, Julian was not angry. Instead, he smiled.


    He argued with her seriously, "All of them fell in love at first sight. If you put it nicely, it''s love at first


    sight. If you don''t say it well, it''s a reflex."


    After that, he asked Emelia, "Aren''t you the same? Didn''t you say that you fell in love with me at first


    sight? What do you like about me?"


    Before Emelia could say anything, he came to a conclusion. "Aren''t you still fascinated by my


    appearance?"


    This time, Emelia was really a little embarrassed. She stared at Julian angrily for a long time and could


    not speak because what he said seemed to be true.


    Whether it was a man or a woman, if they fell in love with someone at first sight, wouldn''t they just think


    he or she had a good looking?


    "Julian Hughes!" At this moment, a roar suddenly came from behind him. "Let her go!"


    It was Vincent, who came out of the bedroom after changing his clothes. When he saw that Julian had


    actually blocked Emelia in the bathroom and held her in his arms, he immediately roared in anger.


    Obviously, Julian couldn''t continue to hug her. Unwillingly, he loosened his grip and pushed Emelia out,


    shutting the bathroom door behind him.


    Outside the door, Vincent raised his hand and pointed at Julian. He gritted his teeth and warned, "Keep


    your distance from her like an ex-husband should do."


    The implication was that since they had divorced, Julian should stay away from Emelia.


    Julian admitted that Vincent was indeed a good writer. The word "ex-husband" was really unpleasant to


    hear.


    Raising his hand to tidy up his wrinkled clothes, Julian stood up straight and said seriously, "Mr.


    Longerich, today I''ll officially announce to you that I n to get Emelia back."


    Vincent roared unceremoniously, "In your dreams."


    Julian was not angry. He had expected Vincent''s attitude.


    If he had a daughter who was unhappy like this in the future, he could directly tear down the man''s


    house. It was reasonable that Vincent did not do anything to him.


    Therefore, Julian''s attitude was very sincere. "I know that I have hurt Emelia before, but now I know I


    am wrong. Over the past year, I have deeply seen how important she is to me. I can''t live without her."


    Vincent did not be moved at all. He raised his hand and pointed to the door. "Do you want to leave here


    now?"


    Julian had no choice but to stop talking. He didn''t want to leave now. He would have to face the


    reporters with Emeliater.


    Emelia, who was doing her makeup in the bathroom, obviously knew what Julian had said to Vincent.


    She stared nkly at herself in the mirror with bright eyes and white teeth, feeling inexplicably sad.


    After more than a year of divorce, she had gotten the heart of the man she had loved deeply. Was it too


    Emelia gently closed her eyes and drove these negative emotions away from her mind. Then she


    opened her eyes and continued to focus on filling in her eyebrows.


    Right now, these love ties were no longer important to her. What was important was her family and


    career.


    Emelia made up well and they went downstairs together.


    There were indeed a crowd of reporters gathering downstairs of the hotel, waiting for Vincent or Emelia


    to show up. This was the most exciting news today, and they had to rush to the front line to guard.

 Chapter 218 You Must Protect Me in the Future

    Chapter 218 You Must Protect Me in the Future


    However, the reporters didn''t expect that the person who came out with Vincent and Emelia was Julian,


    the new businessman in Riverside City.


    A reporter asked in surprise, "Mr. Hughes, you?"


    "Mr. Longerich is my most important partner. Shouldn''t I be here after such a big thing happened to


    him?" Julian''s cold words stopped the reporters from suspecting him.


    Vincent raised his hand to signal the reporters to be quiet, and then took the initiative to say, "Thank


    you for your concern and support. In a while, our Longerich Family will hold a grand banquet and


    officially introduce my precious daughter to the public."


    "From now on, you can ask me if you have any questions." Vincent smiled gently and kindly at the


    cameras of the reporters. He did not look like the ruthless man who could send Oliver and his son into


    prison at all, nor did he look like the person who punished Randolph.


    Vincent stood in front of the camera, while Emelia held his arm and stood side by side with him. Julian


    stood behind them with a cold expression, and his eyes fell on Emelia quietly.


    The reporters asked Vincent, "Mr. Longerich, how do you know Miss Jones¡¯s mother?"


    Vincent told the truth. "I studied in Riverside City when I was young, so I knew her mother. At that time,


    we were in love. Butter, something happened to my family, and I was summoned back in a hurry."


    "The ident in our family made a big fuss at that time. I couldn''t even protect myself, so I didn''t dare


    toe back to find Emelia''s mother. Just like that, after a few years, when everything was done, I


    couldn''t find her when I came back. Wepletely lost contact."


    "I only found out recently that she passed away not long after giving birth." Vincent''s tone was very sad.


    The story sounded really sad, so did the reporters.


    A reporter asked Emelia, "Miss Jones, may I ask if you will go to the Capital with Mr. Longerich in the


    future?"


    Hearing that, Julian''s heart clenched, and he couldn''t help but stare at the side of Emelia''s face from


    behind.


    If she had gone to the Capital, he would had probably moved the Hughes Group to the Capital.


    Emelia said softly, "I still have work to do in Riverside City. I won''t go there in a short time. I''ll consider it


    after I finish my work."


    This answer from Emelia caused Julian sad.


    Sure enough, Emelia had ns to go to the Capital.


    Sure enough, these people and things in Riverside City didn''t weigh that much in her heart.


    But her choice was understandable. Vincent was her biological father, but Julian... he was just an ex-


    husband who had hurt her deeply. Why would she miss him?


    Even if she had some feelings, she would only miss Nina, her good friend.


    After all, Nina was the one who had apanied her through all the difficult moments of darkness in


    her life.


    But he had not done anything with her in their three-year marriage.


    Vincent added, "Emelia is my biological daughter and I have been missing for so many years in her life.


    I also hope that she can go to the Capital to spend time with me all the time."


    "But Emelia grows up in Riverside City, and her career center is also in Riverside City. We will respect


    her choice. No matter where she is, I and everyone in our Longerich family will love her."


    Vincent''s words made Emelia''s eyes turn red again. This feeling of being deeply loved by her family


    was really great.


    From now on, her heart would be filled with their love, and she would no longerck love, would she?


    She would no longer yearn for a man to give her a home and warmth.


    Vincent raised his hand and gently patted her hand on his arm tofort her.


    Vincent added, "Thank you for your attention on us. In the end, I have something to say."


    The reporters handed the microphone to him one after another, waiting for him to finish.


    Vincent withdrew his gentle smile and looked sharply at the camera, announcing word by word, "From


    now on, my daughter will be protected by the Longerich family and me. No one can bully her."


    The reporters present felt a chill on their backs because of his eyes and words. They had to admit that


    Vincent, who suddenly became fierce, was also very lethal.


    However, this was enough to show that he was very precious to his lost daughter, Emelia.


    Vincent then said to the reporters in front of him, "I hope everyone will show respect to her in the future.


    She is just a screenwriter, the backstage worker. Don''t disturb her too much."


    "Okay." The reporters answered one after another.


    Vincent seemed to have thought of something and rified to the reporter, "My daughter is now living in


    a vi. I gave it to her. And as for her jewelry and other luxury goods, they were given by her


    grandmother, not from some random rich men.


    "Don''t write anything like ''hooking up with a man for some money and benefits''. She doesn''t have to."


    The reporters were amused by Vincent''s words, but they also felt that it was good for Emelia to make it


    clear in advance, in case there were any rumors in the future.


    With the backing of Vincent and the Longerich Family, there was indeed no need for Emelia to please


    anyone. Maybe the others have to please her.


    However, hearing Vincent''s words, Julian was unhappy.


    If he gave some expensive gifts to Emelia in the future, would he be considered as a "random man"?


    This was really frustrating.


    Vincent protected Emelia so much that he didn''t want her to get married? Did he want her to be single


    for the rest of her life?


    Vincent waved at the reporters and said, "OK. I hope that it will be the broadcast of our new y


    together the next time we meet."


    The implication was that during this period of time, no one would disturb him and Emelia.


    After Vincent finished speaking, he turned to Julian and said, "Mr. Hughes, please help me send my


    daughter home. I won''t go to her ce. Because I''ll fly back tomorrow morning."


    In front of the reporters, Vincent asked Julian to send Emelia, so obviously, no one had any objections.


    So, Emelia then got into Julian''s car and left. Vincent also returned to his hotel.


    As a result, this sensational eventpletely came to an end.


    Emelia was not canceled by the screenwriter industry because of the rumors. Instead, she turned out to


    be the little princess of the Longerich family. From then on, no matter in life or work, there were tens of


    thousands of people ttering her.


    The n of those who tried to see her make a fool of herself failed. Some of them must feel


    disappointed.


    On the way back, Emelia received a call from Nina.


    Nina only called Emelia excitedly when she saw that Emelia and Vincent had epted the interview.


    The moment Emelia picked up the call, she heard Nina screaming excitedly on the phone, "Baby,


    you''re so awesome!"


    "You must protect me in the future!" Nina happily made her request.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 219 Break off the Relationship

    Chapter 219 Break off the Rtionship


    Emelia was amused by Nina''s words and let out a happyugh. For the entire night, all sorts of


    emotions filled her heart and she would burst into tears from time to time. However, Nina''s words were


    enough to make herugh out loud.


    Nina was truly a goodugh.


    However, Julian didn¡¯t be like this. He couldn''t help but feel even more sour and depressed.


    Nina could make her cry into a smile, but he didn''t have that ability. He would only make her sad and


    angry.


    In the future, with Vincent''s protection, his existence seemed to be unimportant.


    Emelia didn''t notice Julian''s emotions at all. She smiled and said to Nina." I will definitely protect you,


    but are you sure you need me?"


    With Nina''s personality, why would she need the one to protect her?


    Nina used to be a head sister in senior high school, and now she judged the entertainment industry.


    From the time of her studies until now, Nina had been protecting her.


    Nina giggled on the phone. "Let''s help each other."


    Nina asked again, "By the way, where are you now?"


    Emelia nced out of the window and said her position, "I should be back in ten minutes."


    At this time, Emelia had no choice but to thank Vincent for being so considerate. The house he gave


    her was in the samemunity as Nina''s, which made it convenient for them to meet at any time.


    When they were sad, they could meet, hug andfort each other. They could drink and celebrate


    together when they were happy.


    Nina happily said, "That''s great. The takeout I ordered will be here soon. I''ll open a bottle of good wine


    to celebrate for you."


    Emelia was in a good mood, so she happily agreed. "Okay."


    Nina added, "By the way, Mr. Johansen is also here. He was worried about you after seeing the news,


    so he decided toe with me and wait for you here."


    "I see." Emelia responded.


    Nina asked again, "Well... Julian is sending you back? Does hee over?"


    "I''ll ask him." Emelia replied. She then turned her head and asked Julian, who was driving, "Nina said


    that let me go to eat at her ceter. Are you going with me?"


    Julian replied with difficulty, "No."


    If it were in the past, he would have agreed to go there as soon as possible and would not leave her for


    a moment, especially when Viggo was also there, so he would not be absent.


    But at this moment, Julian was extremely depressed and felt that he was useless.


    For the first time in his life, he felt inferior.


    Emelia nced at him, then turned to Nina on the phone and said indifferently, "He won''t go. I''ll go by


    myselfter."


    "He''s noting?" Nina was extremely surprised on the phone. "Isn''t this like his style?"


    In recent days, Julian had been chasing after Emelia fiercely. He had even been able to follow Emelia


    to the Capital overnight. Why did he have to avoid to have dinner with Emelia now?


    Julian can be just asplicated and unpredictable as women.


    "Let''s talk about itter." Emelia didn''t want Nina to continue talking about Julian, so she quickly hung


    up.


    After driving for a while longer, Emelia could gradually sense that Julian was in a very low mood, who


    was by her side.


    However, after thinking for a while, Emelia still did not ask him what had happened. It had nothing to do


    with her whether he was in a good mood or not.


    Just like that, they silently returned to the residential quarter where Emelia lived. After sending Emelia


    to Nina''s vi, Emelia thanked Julian and got off the car.


    As soon as she got out of the car, Julian sped away on the elerator.


    Nina walked out to open the door for Emelia. She peered at Julian''s rear end and asked in confusion,


    "You two quarreled?"


    "No." Emelia was even more confused.


    Nina was puzzled. "Then why didn''t hee and eat together?"


    "I don''t know." While speaking, Emelia stepped into Nina''s house.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina closed the door behind her and muttered, "Didn''t he want to be with you for 24 hours a day?"


    Emelia helplessly turned around to look at Nina. "Don''t mention him anymore. Let me rx."


    At this time, Viggo came out of the kitchen, and Nina stopped the right time.


    Viggo''s gaze fell on her face when he saw that Emelia had arrived. He then sincerely said to her,


    "Congrattions on finding your biological father."


    A big smile appeared on Emelia''s face. "Thank you."


    Nina sighed emotionally, "This is truly a joyous event. I didn''t expect thatpeting for Mr. Longerich''s


    new project would let you find your own father."


    Emelia nodded gently. "I know, right?! My heart is filled with gratitude. Although I''ve experienced all


    sorts of unpleasant things since I was a child, I''m relieved now."


    "There''s a saying that all sufferings have their reward. I believe that I''ll be happy in the future."


    After Emelia finished speaking, Nina''s eyes turned red as she walked forward and gave Emelia a big


    hug. Then, she choked with sobs and said, "That''s right. In the future, you''ll definitely be extremely


    happy."


    "I knew that life would treat you well." Nina and Emelia had known each other since they started


    studying. Nina had witnessed how Emelia had suffered all these years.


    Now that Emelia had found her biological father, Nina was happy for Emelia.


    Viggo reminded the two people who were hugging each other at the right time, "The wine is ready. Let''s


    start drinking."


    Only then did Nina let go of Emelia. She took Emelia''s hand and walked to the dining table. They


    raised their sses together and began to eat and drink happily.


    During the dinner time, Emelia told Viggo and Nina about the past of Vincent and her biological mother,


    as well as how Vincent could determine her identity. Nina sighed with emotion as if she was watching a


    TV series.


    After listening to Emelia''s exnation, Viggo''s heartpletely rxed.


    After eating and drinking, Nina, who was too happy to drink, asked Viggo to send Emelia back. After


    that, Nina went upstairs to sleep.


    Emelia and Viggo walked out of Nina''s house, chatting while walking.


    Viggo said softly, "My mother also knows about this, and she specially called me and asked about it."


    Emelia quickly said, "Was she shocked?"


    Not to mention outsiders, even she herself did note to her senses for a long time when she knew


    that she was Vincent''s biological daughter.


    "Yes." Viggo stopped and looked at Emelia with a smile. "She even told me that you are above our


    station."


    Emelia quickly said, "How is that possible? I''ll call Auntieter-"


    Before Emelia could finish her words, she was interrupted by Viggo.


    Viggo looked at her and said seriously, "Emelia, let''s end this rtionship."


    Emelia waspletely confused. "Do you really think I am above your station?"


    Viggo shook his head and denied, "Of course not."


    "I just feel that I shouldn''t have used such a reason, an excuse, to encumber you." Viggo''s tone and


    expression were very serious, and he didn''t mean to joke at all.

 Chapter 220 Have a Hug?

    Chapter 220 Have a Hug?


    In fact, Viggo had wanted to say that for a long time.


    Although he had used the excuse of letting his mother rest in peace to make Emelia his nominal


    girlfriend, he still had his own selfish motives.


    He liked Emelia and really wanted to get her.


    But he also deeply knew that Emelia didn''t like him at all. After deceiving Emelia with such an excuse,


    he had always felt sorry for her.


    Now with Vincent''s support, Viggo felt that he should not tie her up anymore.


    Emelia was a little worried. "But what about Auntie?"


    Viggo smiled and said, "It''s okay. As long as we don''t tell her, she always thinks that we are together."


    Since Viggo had said so, Emelia could only nod in agreement.


    For her, helping Viggo was just because of his kindness to her.


    In the future, Viggo would continue to be a good boss and good friend in her heart.


    Viggo said affectionately, "Then... can we hug each other?"


    Emelia nodded. She didn''t think there was anything special about a hug.


    In her opinion, this was also a farewell hug. It was good to restore the pure friendship between her and


    Viggo in this way.


    Viggo opened his arms to her. Emelia walked over and they hugged each other gently.


    Viggo hugged her and could not help saying, "Emelia, if possible, I really want to hold you in my arms


    all the time."


    "You know, I like you. I like you very much."


    Viggo didn''t know what was wrong with him, either. After saying that they had ended their rtionship


    in name, he couldn''t help but express his love for Emelia.


    It seemed to be contradictory, but it also represented the extreme pain in his heart.


    He wanted to have her, but he didn''t want her to be unhappy.


    Just as Emelia didn''t know what to say, a cold voice came from behind them. "Let her go!"


    Emelia''s entire body went stiff. That was Julian''s voice.


    Just as she was about to struggle out of Viggo''s arms, she heard Viggo say in her ear, "Don''t tell him


    that we have nothing to do with each other. I want him to worry about you and panic for you. I want him


    to taste the pain of love."


    Only in this way could Emelia live up to the hardships she had endured in love.


    After saying that, Viggo let go of her, but he gently put his hand on her shoulder, held her in his arms,


    and turned to look at the gloomy Julian.


    After he went home, Julian felt alone in such a house.


    He immediately regretted not going to Nina''s house to eat and drink with them. He always felt that he


    was alone at home.


    After taking a shower, Ezra on the Twitter spoke cautiously, "Julian, Emelia is actually Vincent''s real


    daughter?"


    Ezra also sent a few shocked expressions. It could be seen that they were also shocked by this matter.


    Julian threw himself into the sofa and replied with one word, "Yes."


    Ezra was silent for a while, and then he sent, "You used to ignore her, but now she is above you?"


    Although Ezra put a question mark in the end, it was still difficult to hide his mockery towards Julian.


    Julian, super annoyed, but he had to admit that Ezra''s words were the truth.


    They didn¡¯t expect that Vincent, who had been married for decades and had no children, would be


    Emelia''s biological father. They were also surprised that Emelia, the girl who was looked down upon by


    all the people in the Hughes family would now be a perturbed girl?


    From the green ne Emelia wore, it could be seen that the Longerich Family attached great


    importance to Emelia, a lost child.


    Julian could give her those material things, but the Longerich Family had been established for decades,


    so, the Hughes Family was still iparable. Julian didn''t know how his mother felt now.


    Phil, who rarely talked in the group all day long, made a speech. "Julian, stop chasing. I''ll introduce


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    some women to you. I guarantee that they''re all gentle and considerate."


    Arthur also said, "The female doctors are also very good. Each of them is an elite with high education."


    Julian was very angry. "What do you mean? Am I not good enough for Emelia?"


    Ezra said, "It doesn''t mean that you don''t deserve it. You are also wealthy. You are well matched. We


    just think that you''ve got a bumpy road ahead of you."


    Phil continued, "Although I don''t have a child now, I can put myself in his shoes. If I had a daughter, not


    to mention that she could be hurt by a man, even if she says she''s in love, it would break my heart. If


    she is hurt by that man again, I''ll kill him with a gun."


    Phil became irritable as he spoke.


    When he imagined that his daughter would fall in love with someone who may hurt her, he just couldn''t


    help getting distraught.


    Ezra said, "Vincent hasn''t had any children for so many years. Now that he finally has such a precious


    daughter, he must love her and protect her very much. It will be more difficult for you to get her back."


    Arthur replied, "So, we all suggested that you give up, in case you suffer."


    Julian replied angrily, "Fuck off."


    They said it was for his good, but they were actuallyughing at him and gloating over his misfortune.


    Julian didn''t want to tell them anything else, so he got up and put on his clothes and went out.


    As he walked, he arrived at Nina''s house. He had already made it clear that he was not going to eat


    dinner. If he went in now, it would be too embarrassing. Hence, he could only walk around in boredom.


    After walking for a long time, he saw Viggo and Emelia leave Nina''s house. After taking a few steps,


    they stood there and started talking. Later, they hugged each other.


    Julian''s expression changed on the spot, and he interrupted them without thinking.


    In the morning, he was sure that Emelia did not love Viggo and would definitely reject Viggo''s intimacy


    with her. He did not expect to see Emelia take the initiative to walk towards him and throw herself into


    his arms at night.


    Julian''s heart felt as if it had fallen into an ice cer, and it waspletely cold.


    Viggo put his arm around Emelia''s shoulder and said to Julian with a faint smile, "Mr. Hughes, why are


    you here?"


    Julian didn''t say a word, only staring at Emelia with anger.


    Emelia refused to look into his eyes. Vincent said, "Emelia and I just had dinner. I''m going to drive her


    home. If there''s nothing else, we''ll go first."


    After Viggo finished speaking, he held Emelia in his arms and was about to leave. Julian stepped far


    away to stop them and said coldly, "Mr. Johansen doesn''t seem to go along the way. I''ll go back with


    her."


    Viggo didn''t want to step back, so they confronted each other.


    Emelia felt that this manner of Julian''s was extremely terrifying, so she pulled Viggo''s sleeve and said,


    "Send me back, please."


    Seeing this, Julian was in wrath.

 Chapter 221 Julian Was Scratched

    Chapter 221 Julian Was Scratched


    Chapter 221 Julian Was Scratched


    "Okay." Even if Emelia didn''t say that, Viggo would still send her home, so he gently agreed. Then, he


    put his arm around Emelia''s shoulder and walked far away from Julian.


    Staring at the two leaving, Julian gritted his teeth, but still decided to follow them.


    Emelia walked as if she walked on eggshells. Although Viggo apanied her in the front, she was


    still frightened when she was followed by gloomy Julian.


    When she finally arrived at the door of her house, she hurriedly thanked Viggo and immediately went


    home.


    Outside, Viggo happily said goodbye to the pale-faced Julian. ¡®Good night, Mr. Hughes.¡¯


    After Viggo finished speaking, he left in a carefree manner. As a person who wanted to take care of


    Emelia, he had sessfullypleted his journey to protect the one he loved tonight.


    Looking up in the direction of the bedroom on the second floor where Emelia had turned on the light,


    Julian''s eyes darkened, and he turned to go home.


    Emelia went straight to the bathroom to take a shower after returning home. Under the warm water, she


    thought about what had happened today again and again.


    Everything was like a dream.


    In the past, she had dreamed many times.


    In her dream, she had a warm and harmonious original family. Her parents who loved her, and perhaps


    she had a brother and sister.


    In her dream, she had a warm and sweet home with her beloved man. Maybe they would have a few


    children.


    But they were dreams after all.


    However, what happened today was real.


    When she woke up tomorrow, she was still Vincent''s daughter.


    As she thought about it, she shed tears of happiness again. Later, she simply cried out, because it


    seemed that only in this way could she vent her joy.


    When she was in front of Vincent and Julian, she was too embarrassed to cry.


    Now that she had returned to her own home, she could finally vent her joy.


    However, not long after she cried, a man outside the bathroom suddenly asked with concern, "Emelia?


    What happened?"


    Emelia was so frightened that she forgot to cry. Before she could react, she saw someone push open


    the bathroom door. With a nervous look on his face, Julian rushed in.


    Emelia waspletely stunned.


    She didn''t know how Julian appeared at her house, nor did she expect him to rush into her bathroom.


    It was only when Julian stared at her increasingly dark eyes that she came back to her senses. She


    looked down at herself and immediately screamed awkwardly.


    She had been seen from head to toe by Julian!


    Julian took a deep breath, drove away the naked images in his mind, and then stepped forward to turn


    off the shower for her.


    He took a bath towel next to him and wrapped her up. He exined with an uneasy expression, ¡°You


    didn''te out after washing for a long time. I heard you crying inside, so I rushed in.¡±


    Emelia clutched the bath towel and stomped her feet, her eyes bloodshot as she roared towards Julian.


    ¡°How did you get in?"


    Julian hesitated for a moment, but still told the truth, "Turn over the wall."


    His balcony was very close to hers so he easily turned it over.


    He had wanted to talk to her after she took a shower, but she didn''te out after waiting for a long


    time. He even vaguely heard the sound of crying. He was worried and had to kick the door ande


    in.


    Emelia was so angry that her eyes turned red. ¡°Julian, you shameless bastard! Jerk!"


    Emelia was so angry that she tried to raise his hand to hit him, but as soon as she raised her hand, she


    remembered that she was only wrapped in a bath towel, so she had to quickly withdraw her hand.


    "Get out of here!" Emelia cried and drove him away.


    For a moment, Julian was also impetuous. He didn''t know how tofort her, so he had to say, ¡°It


    doesn''t matter. Don''t cry."


    His words made Emelia cry even harder


    Julian had no choice but to rush out of the bathroom. He thought that he would leave her sight to let her


    calm down, but he didn''t expect that the crying in the bathroom didn''t stop at all.


    Emelia was truly going to die of anger. Julian was simply too shameless. He had actuallye running


    over the wall to her house. If she called the police, he would be regarded as illegal invasion into private


    homes.


    Fortunately, Emelia''s cell phone rang at this time. It was Vincent''s call. Julian quickly handed it in


    through the bathroom door crack. ¡°It''s your father''s call.


    Julian thanked Vincent very much. His phone call had saved him from deep trouble.


    The words "your father¡± by Julian made her chest pound. Yes, that was her father


    In the past, when Vincent recognized her as his adopted daughter, he was very considerate and asked


    her to call him Uncle. Now that he had already known her identity at that time. Vincent must be very


    eager to let her call him father.


    Thinking of this, Emelia quickly wiped away the tears on her face, tried to calm down, and picked up


    the phone.


    After the call was connected, she called first, "Dad..."


    Vincent had done so much for her. Now that he had confirmed her identity, she should take the initiative


    to give Vincent a surprise.


    Sure enough, Vincent suddenly burst into tears.


    He said in a choked voice, "What, what did you just call me?"


    Vincent thought that he had heard it wrong, so he asked again in disbelief.


    Emelia was also a little choked, and she began to call out happily again, "Dad."


    Vincent was so moved that he could not speak. He just kept answering, "Hey, I''m here..."


    Emelia calmed down first.


    She wrapped herself in a bath towel and asked Vincent, "What''s the matter?¡±


    Vincent quickly said, "Nothing. I just want to talk to you."


    Emelia nced at herself from the mirror in the bathroom and could only say, "Then wait a moment. I


    just took a shower and need to blow dry my hair yet. I''ll call youter.¡±


    In thest second, she was still in the midst of themotion caused by Julian. She was only wrapped


    in a bath towel and did not wipe her hair.


    It was really not suitable for chatting with him.


    ¡°Then hurry up and blow it. Don''t catch a cold." Vincent reminded her.


    After hanging up the phone, Emelia quickly dried her body and hair. Of course, at the same time, she


    also remembered the scene when Julian


    broke in. If possible, she really wanted to hit him.


    He''d better not provoke her again, or she would really do it.


    After tidying up and putting on her home clothes, Emelia walked out of the bathroom and saw Julian


    lying on her bed, she instantly began to be in anger.


    She grabbed a plush toy and threw it at the shameless man on the bed. "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    How dare he stay at her house and lie in her bed? Did he really want to be beaten?


    Julian tilted his head to avoid the attack of the plush toy, then sat up and said seriously, "I want to talk


    to you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Hearing that he still wanted to talk to her, Emelia gritted her teeth and rushed over angrily. Without


    saying a word, she pressed Julian onto the bed, raised her hand, and scratched him on the neck.


    Julian was shocked.

 Chapter 222 Shame on You

    Chapter 222 Shame on You


    Chapter 222 Shame on You


    Emelia''s movements were too fast. In addition, she was never the kind of person who was so rude that


    she could hit him. That was why Julian was scratched before he could react, and his neck felt a burning


    pain.


    The next second, she pped him on the shoulder again and said angrily, "I''ll let you climb the wall to


    my house in the middle of the night and let you bully me again!¡±


    Emelia had beaten him quite a few times, causing her to be so tired that she was panting.


    It took a long time for Julian to realize that he had been beaten by her when she was riding on him. The


    first thing he realized was that she was throwing a tantrum.


    Although he was beaten, Julian didnt feel angry at all.


    On the contrary, he felt that she was very cute when she was so angry. He held back hisughter and


    looked up, only to see that Emelia''s loose home clothes slipped down her shoulders, revealing her fair


    shoulder.


    Julian''s eyes glinted with desire, and he turned over and pressed Emelia on the bed.


    Emelia let out a cry of surprise. Suddenly, the positions between her and Julian werepletely


    switched.


    Julian pressed her down and deliberately said angrily, "How dare you hit me?"


    Julian thought that if he scared her like this, she would be afraid to beg for mercy as soon as possible.


    Unexpectedly, Emelia struggled to lift his leg and kick him again. She said angrily, "Yes, I''m hitting you!''


    As soon as she thought back to the scene when she had taken a shower, she couldn''t help but feel


    furious. Emelia raised her foot and kicked at Julian again.


    Obviously, Julian hurriedly blocked. As they tangled and rolled about, Julian didn''t know how he ended


    up kissing Emelia''s lips, and this kiss couldn''t stop.


    At this time, they were on the bed, and their clothes were disheveled.


    Holding Emelia in his arms, Julian wanted nothing more than to hold Emelia against himself tightly.


    Emelia''s mind waspletely nk as well, and she felt a bit lost and delirious. She felt as though she


    had returned to those years of marriage life. Every single time they were in bed, they would be like this.


    If not for Emelia''s phone ringing again, the situation tonight might have beenpletely out of control.


    When Emelia''s phone rang, Emelia suddenly remembered that she had promised Vincent to call him


    back.


    She quickly struggled to push the person on her. "Let me go. | need to answer the phone.¡¯


    Julian didn''t let her go and even hugged her tighter. He stared at her with his dark eyes and asked,


    "What is your rtionship with Viggo Johansen?"


    Emelia ignored him and continued to push him up.


    Julian pushed her back and warned her in a hoarse voice, "If you don''t tell me, I''ll make troubleter


    and let your father know that you''re with me at night."


    Emelia was utterly enraged.


    She had never imagined that Julian would be so shameless.


    However, he couldn''t let Vincent know that she and Julian were so close with each other in a mess at


    this time. Or else, Vincent would be extremely angry.


    Taking a deep breath, Emelia puffed up his momentum and raised her chin to threaten Julian. ¡°If you do


    this, I won''t talk to you for the rest of my life."


    Not only would he threaten others, but she would also do so.


    In addition, she knew exactly how to threaten him. Although this was the first time that she had used


    such words to threaten him, her intuition told her that it would be effective.


    Julian was speechless.


    Did she just reverse the situation?


    She actually learned to threaten him?


    But he had no choice but to get up and let her go.


    It was so powerful words when she said that she would never talk to him again in this life. What''s more,


    he had seen her cold and heartless look, so he did not doubt that she could do what she said.


    However, he was so annoyed that he did not force her to talk about her rtionship with Viggo, so he


    leaned over and took a bite on her fair


    shoulder. Emelia hurt a little, she struggled out of the pain and lifted her foot, kicking him out of bed.


    She didn''t expect to kick him down. Because she didn''t know that he wouldn''t dodge this time.


    However, she had no time to care about the person who fell to the ground with a bang. She got up and


    quickly got out of bed to pick up Vincent''s phone.


    It was a video call from Vincent. Emelia didn''t dare to pick it up in the bedroom. After all, Julian was still


    there.


    She closed the bedroom door and went to the living room outside.


    After tidying up her clothes and calming down, she picked up the video call.


    "I''m sorry, Dad. I was a little busy just now." Emelia could only use this as an excuse.


    Vincent asked her lovingly, "Did I disturb you?"


    She quickly said, "No, no, I''m done chatting.¡±


    Because Vincent was going back to the Capital tomorrow, the father and daughter were very reluctant


    to part with each other. Naomi was in poor health and Vincent could not leave for too long. As Viggo


    was back, the shooting of "Princess Lenia" was about to start, so she could not leave.


    Thus, the father and daughter chatted for a tong time. After hanging up the phone, Emelia pushed open


    the bedroom door, only to find that Julian had unceremoniously fallen asleep on her bed.


    She was speechless to the extreme. She thought he had left long ago, but she didn''t expect him to fall


    asleep instead of leaving.


    "Julian!" She walked over and lifted the nket on him. But the man on the bed remained unmoved.


    Emelia was extremely angry. She raised her hand and pushed him several times, but in the end, he


    only took advantage of the situation to turn over, upying more than half of her bed.


    ¡°You''re shameless!" Emelia couldn''t stop cursing.


    However, even though she had scolded him so harshly, Julian was still asleep.


    She was so angry that she could only turn around and leave. She could finally understand thoroughly


    that he wanted to stay here tonight.


    Then he could sleep here.


    She could sleep in another bedroom.


    Fortunately, there were so many rooms. If it were the apartment she rented before, it would show that


    he was going too far since she could only sleep on the sofa tonight.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    With the painful experience of Julian breaking into the bathroom, Emelia locked the door of the guest


    bedroom and sleptfortably.


    The next morning, she set off early in the morning to send Vincent to the airport, so she didn''t go back


    to the bedroom. She didn''t care how Julian


    left. Anyway, when she finished sending Vincent home, he was gone.


    Emelia ran to the balcony of the bedroom to take a look. She felt that she had to put a guardrail or


    something so that he would not climb over the wall again.


    She then simply tidied up and was about to sit in front of theputer to write when she received a call


    from Ezra.


    Ezra saidzily on the phone, "Dear Emelia, can I have the honor to treat you to a meal tonight?"


    Emelia was puzzled. ¡°Why did you invite me to dinner?"


    Ezra said seriously, "In fact, that''s not my real purpose. The Cantillo family in Riverside City invited the


    daughter of the Longerich family to dinner to enhance the rtionship between the two families."


    He almost burst intoughter at his own words.


    It wasn''t for the sake of increasing the rtionship between the two great families, but for Julian and


    Emelia.


    This gathering was arranged by Julian. He also asked him to prepare some games like Truth or Dare,


    saying that he wanted to ask about the rtionship between Emelia and Viggo.


    As a good buddy, Ezra could only offer his help.

 Chapter 223 It was Scratched by A Woman

    Chapter 223 It was Scratched by A Woman


    Chapter 223 It was Scratched by A Woman


    Ezra''s excuse of treating him to a meal made Emelia unable to bear it. ¡®Mr. Cantillo, I''m really, really


    ttered."


    She had just been publicly recognized as the daughter of the Longerich family. Wasn''t it a little too fast


    for her to deal with social events like this?


    She was not used to it at all.


    Ezra said very seriously, "Never try to force me. It''s just the beginning. In the future, there will be


    countless people who will contact you and get close to you."


    What he said was true.


    Although his true goal was to help Julian, in the future, there would be many people who would try to


    draw her over to their side.


    The Longerich family in the capital was not ordinary.


    This was a big family that everyone wanted to y up to. From now on, Emelia would be in a lot of


    trouble in this area.


    What was even more ridiculous was that after Emelia was announced to be the daughter of the


    Longerich family, Ezra''s real father also called him, hinting that he could pursue her and marry into her


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    family.


    But he directly said that he had someone in his heart, and sent him away.


    If he went after Emelia, he would be in great trouble by Julian.


    But Emelia still agreed to the meal. On the one hand, it was easy to say that they were familiar with


    each other. On the other hand, Ezra¡¯s tone was very sincere, so it was


    difficult for her to refuse.


    After hanging up his phone, she received a strange phone call after a while.


    Emelia picked it up in confusion. ording to the voice, the other party was a young man in his thirties.


    He said, ¡®Hello, is this Miss Jones?"


    As soon as he opened his mouth, his frivolous tone disgusted Emelia. She frowned and asked, ¡®Yes, |


    am. Who are you?"


    The man said with a smile, "I''m Quincy Lee from RSC Holdings Limited. Would you like to have dinner


    with me?''


    For amoment, Emelia felt a little embarrassed. Just now, she thought it was a little exaggerated when


    Ezra said so, but she didn''t expect that someone would reallye to her now.


    She politely refused, "Sorry, | dont know you. I''m afraid | can''t have dinner with you."


    Emelia did not know him at all. She had never heard of his name, nor had she heard of RSC Holdings


    Limited.


    Most importantly, his tone made her ufortable.


    Quincy Lee said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter if we don''t know each other.copy right hot novel pub


    We''ll know each other after we meet, won''t we?"


    ¡°I''m really sorry." She hung up after saying that.


    Then the other party tried to add her WhatsApp through phone number, but she ignored it.


    Emelia felt very annoyed. She saw through the man''s intention to contact her at a nce. He just


    wanted to get close to her. If that was fine, he could pursue her, so that he could see connections to the


    Longerich family in this way.


    Before Vincent set off, he had actually told her something simr. At that time, his tone was very


    serious. "You are the daughter of our Longerich family who got back. Everyone in this family thinks


    highly of you, so you don''t have topromise for the interests of our family.


    "As you father, I''m also the youngest in the family. I don''t have any burden to revitalize the family. My


    brothers and sisters have all borne it, so it''s even more unnecessary for you to do so here.¡±


    Emelia still didn''t understand Vincent''s words. She didn''t think that some people could contact her to


    get close to her for benefits. She didn''t expect that today Quincy Lee would teach her a vivid and


    realistic lesson.


    In the following days, several strange calls came in. Thinking of her previous encounter with Quincy


    Lee, she didn''t pick up the other calls.


    In the afternoon, Nina called her gloomily, saying that there were a few socialites and celebrities trying


    to get in touch with Emelia from her.


    Emelia used to visit her often, but at that time, she was just nobody, and no one took her seriously.


    Everyone thought that she was Nina''s friend. They didn''t know that at that time, she was Julian''s wife,


    and she was also an unknown screenwriter in a y yed by those stars.


    After she was exposed to be Vincent''s daughter, many female celebrities thought that she looked


    familiar. When they thought about it carefully, they found that she was the girl who often visited Nina.


    In that instant, they all began to contact Nina, asking for Emelia''s contact information.


    Hearing this, Emelia had a headache. She also told Nina about Quincy Lee and those strange calls.


    Ninained, ¡°Fuck! That Quincy Lee is a piece of trash and scum! He''s just relying on the power


    in his family and always hooking up with female stars. He''s practically a male version of Carotine,


    whose father''spany is about to be ruined by him."


    Nina was in the entertainment industry and knew very well about those rich yboys.


    Emelia said in distress, "Should I change my phone number?"


    Nina said, ¡°It''s useless. They used everything they had. Even if you change your number, they''ll still be


    able to find you."


    Emelia was depressed. "Then what about me? Will I be harassed by them all day long in the future?"


    Nina giggled. "I have a good idea.¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand. "What?"


    Nina said, "Make it public that you are Mr. Johansen''s girlfriend. At least those men who try to pursue


    you will give up on you.¡±


    Emelia sighed. Last night, Viggo had said that they had broken off their rtionship, but Nina still didn''t


    know about it. Even if it was not the case, she wouldn''t be able to make it public. Because if that


    happened, she would really be entangled with him.


    Emelia told Nina about this. Then she sighed and said, ¡°Alright, then there''s nothing we can do."


    Then Nina suddenly said, "Why don''t you agree to Julian''s pursuit? In that case, those men will


    in Riverside City, whether in terms of social status or appearance.¡±


    Emelia simply denied it. "That''s even more impossible.¡±


    Every time he thought back to what had happenedst night, Emelia wanted to ignore him for the rest


    of his life.


    Last night, she scratched him and hit him, but she was still angry.


    ¡°Are you still angry about his hurt to you?" Nina sighed, "To be honest, I think he''s such an unreliable


    person now, and I feel a little sympathetic for him."


    ¡°Come on, Nina?" Emelia''s heart ached. Her good friend actually said that she sympathized with Julian.


    She angrilyined, ¡°You don''t even know how abominable he is!"


    Nina quickly corrected herself, "No, I just have a little sympathy for him. Compared to the harm he


    inflicted on you back then, what''s the point of disregarding him now?"


    Only now did Emelia feel a bit better.


    After the call with Nina ended, Maisie sent her another message. ¡°President Hughes''s neck was


    scratched by you, right?"


    "At the meeting, everyone asked him if he had been scratched by a cat again. Didn''t Fluffball scratch


    the back of his handst time?"


    ¡°However, he said that it was caused by a woman."


    ¡°You know, these words are so ambiguous that ourpany''s executives almost forgot the theme of


    the meeting and kept trying to find out who the woman Mr. Hughes mentioned was."


    Emelia was speechless.


    "Why is he so shameless?"

 Chapter 224 Mr. Ex-husband

    Chapter 224 Mr. Ex-husband


    Chapter 224 Mr. Ex-husband


    Just as Emelia was at a loss for words, Maisie sent her another message. There seemed to be a hint of


    sadness in her tone. "Emelia, is it that in a rtionship, as long as we really have loved each other, we


    don''t need to care about the result?"


    Emelia gently frowned and thought for a long time before replying seriously, "If possible, we should still


    try our best to get a good result. If we can''t get it, we can only face it calmly.¡¯


    Maisie seemed to have encountered some emotional problems. Emelia did not know how tofort


    her, so she could only share her experience.


    Whether there would be a good result or not in a rtionship, she had to work hard to get positive


    results.


    She tried hard, but there was no result. Whether she would see him or not in the future, there would be


    no regrets.


    Just like the rtionship between her and Julian, they were so far away from each other, and she also


    tried her best to get close to him. Although she felt so disappointed in the end, she still did not regret it.


    She didn''t regret that she had loved him so much although she had brought destruction upon herself.


    Maisie gave her a gentle smile and said, "Thank you."


    Emelia thought for a moment and asked tentatively, "Maisie, are you in love?"


    She replied straightforwardly, ¡®No.¡¯


    Maisie seemed to think that this reply was too straightforward, so she added, ¡®I''m not in love. | just


    sighed with emotion when | saw all kinds of love stories recently."


    Her way of feeling was not love.


    But... It was just a body entanglement, which had nothing to do with love.


    No, it should be said that for that person, it had nothing to do with love, only with desire.


    For her, it was love.


    Seeing that Maisie didn''t want to say more, Emelia didn''t ask any more questions.


    After hanging up the phone, Emelia quietly sat in front of theputer for a long time. Perhaps she


    was influenced by Maisie''s mood, she also sighed for a long time about love.


    She, who had nowhere to vent her emotions, couldn''t help posting a tweet via her ount "Emualia¡¯:


    Love is extremely extreme. It is either a lifetime or a strange thing.


    After using this Twitter to rify that she didn''t support Oliver, she never sent anything else.


    At that time, she had a lot of followers on her ount because of this matter.


    After she was exposed that she was Vincent''s biological daughter, many people found that she was the


    person involved in the incident ording to the photos. She was not Oliver''s biological daughter, and it


    corresponded with her being Vincent''s daughter.


    For a time, she had many followers on her Twitter ount again.


    Many people left her messages. Emelia saw them and patiently replied to those kind people.


    There were also malicious curses in those messages, but Emelia ignored them.


    Regardless of whether those people were paid posters with poor quality, there was no need to pay


    attention to them, because the more they were paid attention to, the more excited they would be.


    Nina had suggested to her that since she had already made a public appearance, she had also


    announced that she was the screenwriter of


    ¡°Princess Lenia" and Vincent''s new books. Most importantly, she had a lot more fans. She should


    manage this Twitter ount seriously, which would be beneficial for her to promote her drama in the


    future.


    Emelia felt that this made sense, so she patiently replied to many messages.


    After a long time, she updated some feelings on Twitter again. Unexpectedly, she received a lot of


    There were many people who cared about her.


    "Sis, what''s wrong? Did some bad man bully you?"


    "Sis, don''t be sad. Now you''re so rich, with your good appearance and talent, and you can get any man


    you want.


    Some of them even mentioned her ex-husband.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. I wonder if her ex-husband will regret it after seeing my sister''s glory. My sister is the daughter


    of the Longerich family.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I really want to know how her ex-husband got together and how they got divorced.¡±


    ¡°Come on, girl, you''re so good at writing. Don¡¯t you want to write about your ex-husband''s story?"


    Looking at thesements and messages, Emelia was quite amused.


    She replied in time: No one bullied me.


    I just sighed with emotion.


    She thought for a while and replied, "My rtionship with Mr. Ex-husband was over. I hope everyone


    can stop mentioning these past events in the future."


    Her reply was very calm, and after seeing her Twitter post andments, Julian was not calm.


    Emelia first posted that Twitter post, saying that she would either treat him as a stranger for the rest of


    her life. It made him feel so nervous, and he could not help but quickly think of many bad spections.


    What did she mean?


    Was it because of what happenedst night? Did she really intend to ignore him for the rest of her life?


    Just as he was about to call Emelia to make up for what had happenedst night, he saw her reply


    under thements. She said that she just sighed with emotion, and he was slightly relieved.


    The next second, he saw her new reply saying that she had be the past with him. She hoped that


    her fans would not mention it again in the future.


    This was enough to make him angry, but she still used the word "Mr. Ex-husband". He was so angry


    that he almost had a heart attack.


    The most terrible thing was that Ezra, who was just watching there, mentioned him in the group of four


    and sent two words with a mean connotation, "Mr. Ex-husband."


    Her face was full of anger and sarcasm, which almost killed Julian.


    What did she mean?


    His fans''ments also made him feel very disappointed.


    In particr, she said that her ex-husband regretted so much. He indeed regretted, but it was not


    because she was the daughter of the Longerich family, but that he did not realize her good earlier and


    did not keep her.


    Julian felt that it was extremely ironic for Emelia to call him ¡°Mr. Ex-husband".


    However, Emelia felt that adding the title "Mr." was a form of respect for Julian. If she were to speak


    bluntly about him, it would seem to be not so good.


    Moreover, he was also a person of high status. She was showing her respect when she called him like


    that.


    However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that, because of her casual address, her fans immediately


    followed suit. In thements, they all used the word "Mr. Ex-husband".


    At first, Emelia didn''t think much of it, but when she heard too often from her fans, she felt like, like,


    really a little... It was ironic.


    She rested her hand on her forehead against theputer. She had already said that they shouldn''t


    mention Julian any further, but why didn''t they still give up?


    At this time, she received a voice message from Julian on her mobile phone. He gnashed his teeth and


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    said with a sneer, "Dear ex-wife, thank you for creating a new name for me."


    "Do you believe that I''ll not now announce that I''m your so-called former husband, and I will also make


    it the fact that we''re still husband and wife?"


    Emelia was speechless.


    She knew he was a Iunatic, a lunatic.

 Chapter 225 She Doesnt Like Him Now

    Chapter 225 She Doesn''t Like Him Now


    Chapter 225 She Doesn''t Like Him Now


    ##Emelia was also unwilling to show weakness and replied, "What? Are you not satisfied with this title?


    Otherwise, what do you think I should call you?"


    She didn''t know what was going on, but ever since she returned and had a new rtionship with


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Julian, the two of them didn''t seem to have a good time talking with each other every time. They


    probably ended unhappily.


    She concluded that it was because of her.


    In the past, she always wanted to please Julian. She always wanted him to be happy and always


    wanted him to have a good impression of her, so she was basically so impatient in front of him.


    She would do whatever he asked her to do.


    But now it was different. When he said something that she didn''t like, she would argue back. Anyway,


    she didn''t care whether he was happy or not.


    When he couldn''t do it well, she could beat him back even if she scolded him. Anyway, she didn''t care


    whether he was angry or not.


    In short, she was no longer spoiling him.


    With regards to Emelia''s act of making him feel unhappy, Julian stared at the other end of the phone


    with his eyes wide open in anger. After a long while, he gritted his teeth


    and sent her a voice message. "Emelia, why did you do that to me?"


    After hanging up his phone and putting him in the cklist in order to block him to contact her, she


    even beat and scolded himst night. If this went on, wouldn''t she gotoo far?


    "No." In the face of Julian''sint against him, Emelia denied it lightly, and then pointed out,


    "Julian, | just dont love you anymore.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she put the phone aside and no longer wanted to pay attention to him.


    She didn''t know why she suddenly had such a bad temper today. Perhaps it was becausest night,


    Julian had gone too far, or maybe her period wasing soon, so she had a bad temper.


    She was focused on her work, but her words "I don''t love you anymore" made him feel so sad. He was


    unhappy and leaned against his chair, looking down in silence.


    Since their divorce, she had said more than once that she didn''t love him.


    In his heart, it was a lie to say that he was not sad or disappointed, but when he thought of the


    indifference he held against her back then and the cold encounter he had today, he felt that he


    deserved it.


    He had said that he would never fall in love with her for the rest of his life, and he had also said that he


    wouldn''t give birth to a child with a woman he did not love. He had also said that Emelia was not worthy


    of giving birth to his child.


    Now, it was he who admitted that he had fallen in love with her and couldn''t live without her.


    He was the one who begged her for forgiveness and wanted to get married to her.


    His face was burned by his previous words.


    At this time, David knocked on the door and came in. He looked a little embarrassed and said, ¡®Mr.


    Hughes, there is something | don''t know if | should tell you."


    Julian put away his depressed mood and asked lightly, "What''s the matter?"


    He nced at him and braced himself to say, "It''s Quincy Lee.


    He''s asking around about Emelia''s phone number, and he even said that...¡±


    When David said this, he became hesitant. As soon as Julian heard the name Quincy Lee, he knew


    that there would be no good information.


    Quincy Lee was a notorious loser in Riverside City. He relied on his father''s money to eat, drink, and


    enjoy all day long.


    Although Ezra was also a yboy, he had the ability, courage, and foresight. He had extraordinary


    skills and was good at scheming. As a result, the whole Cantillo family had to rely on him now.


    He was a yboy and relied on his own ability. As for Quincy Lee, he had to rely on his father.


    Julian asked David in a deep voice, ¡°What else do you want to say?¡±


    David took a deep breath and said, "He also said that he would get close to Emelia and be the


    son-inw of the Longerich family..."


    This was the reason why David didn''t dare to tell the truth at the beginning. Even he wanted to beat up


    Quincy Lee after hearing these words, let


    alone Julian. It was too disgusting.


    Sure enough, Julian was angry. "Does he think he live too long?"


    ¡°Wasn''t he taking drugs? Wasn''t he having sex with prostitutes? Exposed all these things. A scumbag


    like him still wants to pursue Emelia? Don''t he know what kind of person he is?¡±


    Julian sneered and ordered David. It could be easily catch Quincy Lee tripping.


    If he dared to provoke Emelia, wouldn''t he be courting death?


    Originally, people like Quincy Lee were not strong enough to be dealt with by Julian himself, but since


    Quincy Lee was courting death, Julian would help him.


    David nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I''ll arrange it.¡±


    After David went out, Julian thought for a while and still couldn''t vent his anger. He then called David


    and ordered fiercely, "Before those scandals are exposed, find a way to find someone to beat him up.¡±


    If he hadn''t thought that beating Quincy Lee was not good, he would havee to beat him now.


    David understood and said, "Don''t worry. He has just provoked a little star recently. In fact, that little


    star has a sugar daddy behind her. I asked someone to expose this matter to the sugar daddy and let


    him beat him up."


    Julian hung up the phone with satisfaction.


    Sure enough, not long after, the news that Quincy Lee was beaten ck and blue in the bath center


    and sent to the hospital with a swollen face broke out. The reporter said that Quincy Lee''s penis was


    almost kicked off.


    When this news came out, it was actually a great satisfaction. Many people had long been dissatisfied


    with Quincy Lee.


    Then a series of Quincy Lee''s scandals broke out again. They all touched the bottom line of thew, so


    that he was arrest by the police when he was still in the hospital. It was said that he cried and begged


    for help in the ward, but no one could save him.


    Even his own father couldn¡¯t protect him. On the one hand, because of this matter, even if his father


    wanted to protect him, he couldn''t do it. No one dared to do it for him.


    Secondly, Quincy Lee had offended a powerful financial master.


    His father couldn''t defeat him, so there was nothing he could do.


    However, he was the only son of the Lee family. His father could only go all out to plead with the rich


    man. Unexpectedly, the man just said lightly,


    ¡°Do you want to know the truth?¡±


    Mr. Lee quickly nodded. The rich man said faintly, "I also heard from others what your son did, but I


    don''t know who had told it to me."


    Mr. Lee couldn''t figure it out. Since the rich man didn''t find out the secret between his son and the little


    lover, then who did it?


    ¡°Why don''t you go back and ask your prodigal son what he has done and what kind of person he has


    offended?" The rich man said grumpily.


    Then he closed the door to let him go.


    Mr. Lee couldn''t think of anything, so he had to go to the police station to see Quincy Lee.


    Quincy Lee''s face was swollen, and his hands and feet were shackled. As soon as he saw his father,


    he began to cry. "Dad, think of a way to save me! I can''t stand this damn ce and this miserable life!"


    Mr. Lee roared angrily, ¡°Are you afraid now? When I asked you to restrain yourself, you didn''t listen to


    me?"


    ¡°You''re in trouble now. You may have offended a big shot. He''s obviously going to teach you a lesson!"


    After Mr. Lee finished yelling, Quincy Lee was also stunned.

 Chapter 226 Punish Him as a Warning to Others

    Chapter 226 Punish Him as a Warning to Others


    "Have you offended a big shot?" Quincy Lee murmured, "Who did you offend?"


    Mr. Lee roared angrily, "How could I know? Think about it yourself!"


    Quincy Lee grabbed his hair with his handcuffed hand and thought desperately.


    If the fact that he was beaten and sent to prison was not manipted by the rich man, then he didn''t


    seem to have offended anyone recently.


    Could it be...


    Thinking of this, Quincy Lee suddenly raised his head and muttered in surprise, "Could it be her?"


    Mr. Lee asked in a hurry, "Who?"


    Quincy Lee said gloomily, "I, I called Emelia Jones today and wanted to invite her to dinner. I still said,


    said..."


    Mr. Lee gritted his teeth and asked, "What did you say?"


    Quincy Lee said weakly, "I said I wanted to hook up with her and be the son-inw of the


    Longerich family..."


    Mr. Lee was so angry that he almost died of anger.


    "Is the daughter of the Longerich family someone you can marry to?" Mr. Lee roared angrily. If it weren''t


    for the ss between him and Quincy Lee, he would have rushed up and beaten Quincy Lee.


    "I''ve told you many times. If you don''t restrain yourself, something bad will happen sooner orter. Now


    that you have offended the Longerich family, even if I want to let you out, I can''t!" Mr. Lee was so angry.


    He was really desperate for his prodigal son.


    Quincy Lee shouted discontentedly, "But the Longerich family can''t make me so miserable just


    because I said such a few words, can they? I didn''t do anything to Emelia!"


    Mr. Lee roared, "If you do anything to her, I''m afraid I''m going to collect your body now!"


    "Don''t you have a brain? The Longerich family has just recognized her and will definitely dote on her


    like a treasure. Have you seen the jade ne she wore that night? I heard that it was sold at a sky-


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    high price at the auction!"


    "They value her so much. They think you''re humiliating her with your words!"


    After being yelled by Mr. Lee, Quincy Lee was so scared that his face turned pale. He cried again,


    "Dad, what should I do now? Please save me."


    After yelling, Mr. Lee sat down dejectedly and said angrily, "If you really have offended the Longerich


    family, do you think I can save you?"


    Quincy Lee was anxious. "What should we do?"


    "Then you can only stay here." After saying that, Mr. Lee got up and left. "It''s time for you to growing."


    Mr. Lee left the detention center without looking back. Quincy Lee cried desperately behind him, but it


    was useless.


    Mr. Lee went out of the detention center, stood by his car, cheered up, took out his mobile phone, and


    made a phone call, continuing to trying to save him.


    He said that he wanted Quincy Lee to stay in the detention center, but after all, he was his biological


    son and his only son. How could he watch him suffer?


    However, as soon as he took out his mobile phone, he received a phone call. The man said lightly on


    the phone, "Hello, Mr. Lee. I''m David Brennan, the special assistant of the Hughes Group."


    Mr. Lee was confused. "The Hughes Group?"


    The other party replied lightly, "Yes."


    Mr. Lee asked again, "What can I do for you?"


    Of course he knew about the Hughes Group. He also knew David.


    However, these people in Hughes Group were unattainable for them who only owned small middle-


    sspanies.


    "Mr. Hughes said that your son must pay the price for provoking someone he shouldn''t have. Since Mr.


    Lee still wants to save him, just try." David''s words were meaningful.


    How could a shrewd person like Mr. Lee not understand the hidden meaning behind these words?


    He staggered back a few steps and said in disbelief, "Mr. Hughes and Emelia..."


    Julian had personally appeared, saying that he had provoked someone he shouldn''t have. This meant


    that the rtionship between him and Emelia wasn''t ordinary.


    David didn''t hide anything. "She is Mr. Hughes''s ex-wife, and Mr. Hughes is pursuing her again."


    Naturally, it was Julian''s order that David would make it so clear.


    As for why he told Mr. Lee about it, it was because he didn''t want Mr. Lee to make trouble all day long.


    He didn''t want to see the people of the Lee family resisting there anymore.


    Besides, after Emelia became the daughter of the Longerich family, there were many people like


    Quincy Lee who coveted her. If he spread the rtionship between Emelia and him through Mr. Lee, it


    would make many people give up Emelia.


    He did this to stop some lousy suitors for Amber. Whether she would ept him again in the future or


    not, he knew that she definitely did not want to be harassed by those unknown people now.


    David''s simple words made Mr. Lee fall to the ground.


    Julian''s ex-wife?


    And now he was pursuing her again?


    Mr. Lee gasped and couldn''t say a word.


    No wonder his son was so miserable this time. It seemed that he had offended this big shot.


    "Mr. Lee, it''s true that your son need to be thoroughly remolded. Just wait and see." David hung up the


    phone after saying another sentence.


    Although David didn''t say anything, he was clearly warning Mr. Lee that his son should stay in the


    detention center and ept the transformation and be reformed.


    If Mr. Lee continued to want to save him, he had to think twice whether he was a match for Julian or


    not.


    Mr. Lee got up from the ground in despair, got into the car, and drove away.


    How could he be Julian''s match?


    How many people in Riverside City could be his match?


    David was right. His son really needed to receive a good teaching. He had made troubles all day. He


    also knew that something would happen sooner orter.


    Emelia naturally saw news of Quincy Lee. Nina immediately sent her a voice message, gloating at his


    misfortune.


    "Hahahaha, Quincy Lee is doomed. You don''t have to worry about him harassing you again."


    "I guess it was Julian did it, right?"


    "If you didn''t tell your father about it, then it must be Julian who made it."


    "I have to admit that Julian''s move is simple and rough. It''s too suitable for dealing with scum like


    Quincy Lee."


    Emelia didn''t quite believe that it had been done by him. "He won''t be so nosy, will he?"


    Nina sighed, "That''s because you don''t know how obscene Quincy Lee''s words are out there."


    After all, Nina was a member of the entertainment industry. She was well-informed in all aspects. Nina


    had heard Quincy Lee''s nonsense. Nina deliberately did not tell Emelia so as not to affect her mood.


    If Julian didn''t make a move, Nina would find an opportunity to teach Quincy Lee a lesson in secret,


    especially beat his cheap and crooked mouth. She would definitely beat the pants out of him.


    Now that Julian had made his move, it saved her a lot of trouble.


    Nina added, "Julian''s doing is not bad. Punish him as a warning to others."


    Emelia said helplessly, "But the person I don''t want to talk to the most is him. When can he be more


    conscious and take the initiative to disappear from my sight?"

 Chapter 227 Truth or Dare

    Chapter 227 Truth or Dare


    "Dear, wake up. Do you think he will disappear from your side?"


    "Now your two jobs have connections with him, and he lives next door to you."


    Nina was truly a very conscientious friend. In just a few words, she helped Emelia understand reality.


    Emelia was iparably exhausted. "Thank you for your reminder."


    Nina chuckled. "Actually, there''s nothing to worry about. Just ignore him and see how thick his skin is."


    Emelia was speechless.


    In the evening, Emelia went to Ezra''s restaurant for dinner party. She thought it was just an ordinary


    meal, but she didn''t expect Ezra to suggest them y Truth or Dare.


    They were still there for dinner, but Jean didn''t attend tonight. She said that there was another party.


    Arthur dide, but his was obviously not in the mood.


    Ezra suggested using the method of turning the bottle to y truth or dare. Where the mouth of the


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    bottle went, the people would ept the challenged.


    Emelia was unfamiliar with games. However, it was Nina who pped her hands excitedly and


    cheered, "Mr. Cantillo is indeed someone who knows how to y. Come,e, turn the bottle around."


    Nina was also a party animal. She liked people and noise,pletely different from the calm and quiet


    Cameron Dauster.


    The rest of the people present agreed to y the game. Emelia didn''t want to y, so she had to bite


    the bullet.


    It was easy for those who lost at the beginning to be asked questions or asked to take a risk. At the


    beginning, Emelia lost once, Ezra asked, "What''s the happiest thing in the past week?"


    Emelia answered honestly, "To reunite with my father."


    Her answer was heart-warming and true.


    In the next round, Julian lost once. Ezra asked with a wicked smile, "Three people or three things that


    you''re most afraid of."


    Julian nced at Emelia, then said, "The three people I''m afraid of the most are Emelia, Emelia, and


    Emelia."


    Emelia rolled her eyes.


    Wasn''t it supposed to be three people? It made her looked like a viin


    Also, what was there to be afraid of?


    He was the one who made her afraid, okay?


    She used to be so afraid of him. She was afraid that he would be unhappy and that he did not like her...


    When she thought of this, the expression on Emelia''s face suddenly froze. Julian spoke her name three


    times. Could it be that they were referring to these things as well?


    He was afraid that she would be angry, unhappy, and ignore him.


    After Julian finished speaking, Ezra took the lead inughing out loud.


    Emelia red angrily at Julian, warning him not to talk to her again if he lost.


    Nina was asked, "Use four words to describe your current state of life."


    Nina replied with her hands on her cheeks, "I miss Cameron Dauster."


    Everyone was speechless.


    The reason why Nina was able to speak out the name "Cameron Dauster" in front of everyone was


    because she knew that these people would keep it a secret for her.


    When Ezra lost, he was asked, "What does love meant in your life?"


    The person who asked this question was Emelia. As for why Emelia asked so sharply, it was to


    revenge, because the question that Ezra had asked Julian just now was obviously to pave the way for


    Julian to joke at her. She wanted to take revenge on Ezra and Julian together.


    Secondly, Emelia really wanted to know how a rich yboy like Ezra would treat love.


    Also, she had a vague feeling that the person in Maisie''s heart was very likely to be him.


    That day, after the chat with Maisie, Emelia made a spection on who Maisie''s lover was. She did not


    have the hobby of inquiring about other people''s privacy. But she was worried about Maisie''s emotional


    life because she really regarded Maisie as a friend.


    Maisie was a good girl. Emelia didn''t want Maisie to get hurt like her in the future.


    She had the most say in the feeling of being hurt by love. If possible, she hoped that her good friends


    would not experience this.


    Emelia felt that Maisie was a proud person. Her lover was definitely not an ordinary man.


    She thought of thest time they had a gathering at Julian''s house. When Maisie said that she would


    leave, Ezra, who had wanted to stay for the night, also left.


    Therefore, at this moment, Emelia asked Ezra such a question, which could be regarded as a question


    for Maisie. It could also be regarded as a secret bet. Was Maisie''s lover really Ezra?


    Ezra was a little surprised when he was asked this question. It seemed that he did not expect that


    Emelia, who had been quiet, would throw him such a sharp question.


    He instinctively nced in the direction of Maisie, and then replied with a smile, "It''s not essential."


    In almost an instant, Emelia caught a glimpse of the gloom at the bottom of Maisie''s eyes. She was


    almost certain that Maisie''s lover was Ezra.


    For a moment, Emelia didn''t know whether to feel sorry for Maisie or what to do. Falling in love with


    someone like Ezra who said love was not essential, Maisie was destined to be hurt.


    Emelia pursed her lips, stared at Ezra, and asked again, "Mr. Cantillo, although this is a game, we will


    take it seriously, so you must answer honestly"


    "Is love really not essential in your life?"


    Ezra still smiled casually. "Of course."


    Emelia was a little powerless. She nodded gently. "Alright, I understand."


    If possible, Emelia hoped that Maisie would be able to leave in time after hearing Ezra''s words tonight.


    After this episode, the game continued.


    Several roundster, the bottle''s mouth was aimed at Emelia. Emelia was asked, "If you could return to


    the past, what would you want to do the most?"


    This was what Nina asked Emelia.


    Not only was Ezra to pave the way for Julian, but Nina, Emelia''s best friend also had a tacit


    understanding.


    Ezra paved the way for Julian, allowing Julian to indirectly express his love for Emelia.


    She could also pave the way for Emelia and let her say something what Julian disliked to hear.


    Sure enough, Emelia replied with a serious look, "If I could go back to the past, I wouldn''t have fallen in


    love and gotten married. I would''ve focused on my career earlier."


    Julian''s face immediately darkened, and his cold gaze shot towards Nina. Nina gave him an extremely


    innocent look.


    She seemed to be telling Julian, "Don''t y games if you can''t afford it."


    Seeing that Julian was staring at Nina from afar, however, she didn''t feel that there was anything wrong


    with her answer. Wasn''t it a Truth or Dare game? Then she was telling the truth.


    After that, Nina was asked, "What is the intimate thing you''ve done with someone you like?"


    Nina replied, "Making love."


    As the person involved, Nina was very calm, but the nearby Emelia could no longer remain calm.


    She grabbed Nina and asked in a low voice in disbelief, "Did you and Cameron¡­?"


    Nina and Cameron were separated by Mrs. Dauster in the summer vacation after they graduated from


    high school. When did it happen?

 Chapter 228 Let Me Drink for You

    Chapter 228 Let Me Drink for You


    Nina softlyforted her, "Calm down, calm down."


    Emelia took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down.


    She didn''t even know about this. She thought that Nina and Cameron were simply dating...


    They had been ying games for a long time, but Arthur had never been selected by the God of Fate.


    In other words, almost all of them had been targeted by the mouth of the bottle once, and some of them


    had even been targeted several times, but Arthur did not.


    Therefore, he naturally did not answer the question from the bottom of his heart or choose the chance


    to take a big risk. Nina then yed a trick. After she answered the question, it was her turn to turn the


    bottle. She deliberately controlled her strength so that the bottle''s mouth could be aimed at Arthur.


    Arthur sighed.


    It was obvious that she cheated on him.


    However, Nina couldn''t wait to ask him, "Doctor, truth or dare?"


    Arthur said disdainfully, "This game is so childish. I can''t believe you guys are still ying!"


    Everyone was speechless.


    Arthur suddenly offended everyone. After all, everyone else had just chosen "truth".


    "Are you going to choose Dare?" Nina''s eyes lit up with excitement. She was sure that Arthur and Jean


    might get together and she was waiting for an opportunity to interrogate Arthur.


    Arthur''s scalp was numb by her excitement, but he had to bite the bullet and say, "Yes."


    Nina immediately said, "Then please call ady and tell her affectionately: I love you."


    "Of course, except for your mother." Nina quickly excluded the person Arthur might call.


    Arthur gritted his teeth and red at her. Nina tilted her head and blinked at him, signaling him to call


    quickly.


    Both Ezra and Julian were unwilling to save him, especially Ezra. His expression was even more


    gossipy than Nina''s.


    Arthur searched in his mind for the only person who he could said such words.


    If he called the other female colleagues in the hospital, they would probably go crazy with excitement.


    Or if he called those socialites, their parents might find his mother tomorrow and let them get engaged.


    In the end, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Jean''s number.


    Arthur turned on the speaker, and a light female voice came from the microphone. "Doctor, what''s the


    matter?"


    Arthur gritted his teeth and said, "Jean, I love you."


    Jean paused at the other end of the line and then pointed out, "Are you ying Truth or Dare?"


    Well¡­


    Noticing that he didn''t speak, Jean said, "I''m busy. I''ll hang up first."


    After Jean finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Arthur''s face turned gloomy at a visible speed.


    However, no matter what, Arthur''s task waspleted, so the game continued.


    Several roundster, Emelia was once again targeted by the bottle. This time, she chose to dare.


    Although she was not an adventurous person, she wanted to change after telling the truth several


    times.


    Ezra smiled and said to her, "Please choose a gentleman present and praise him with all your heart."


    Everyone thought that Emelia would choose to praise Julian, because she was most familiar with him.


    It was well-known that Emelia''s character was very reserved. She would definitely not be able to praise


    a man like Ezra and Arthur she was not very familiar with.


    She had to admit that this act of Ezra was really too much for Emelia.


    However, Emelia did not hesitate to look at the unhappy Arthur.


    At the same time, Julian''s cold eyes also fell on Arthur.


    Arthur wanted to bury himself on the spot.


    What the hell was going on? He didn''t have any sense of existence all night. He didn''t even participate


    in this game. How could he suddenly be the public target?


    Just as Arthur was still depressed, Emelia began to praise him in a sincere tone. "Doctor, you are


    elegant and wise. You are talented and have excellent medical skills. You don''t drink or smoke. You are


    the perfect man in my heart."


    Arthur was stunned.


    He had just fallen into a whirlpool of self-doubt because of Jean''s cold tone. Although he said that he


    loved her, she was indifferent. Although it was said in a yful way, wasn''t he charming enough in that


    husky voice? But Jean hung up the phone directly.


    At this moment, Emelia''s words gave him confidence again, pulling him out of the whirlpool of self-


    abased.


    After listening to Emelia''s words, especially when he heard that Arthur didn''t drink and smoke, he


    immediately felt that the cigarette in his hand and the wine in front of him weren''t so tempting anymore.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    For so many years, must she have always disliked him smoking and drinking?


    Julian was a bit tired. She had never said that, so he had never thought that she cared about this.


    Moreover, he had never cared about her feelings before. Whether she liked it or not, he would never


    take it to heart before.


    He even knew that if she didn''t like it, he would do it on purpose.


    But now...


    He stretched out his fingers and put out the cigarette in his hand in the ashtray. He didn''t dare to do it


    again.


    Now he was in a situation where he didn''t say anything and didn''t do anything. She might not like him.


    If he deliberately confronted her, he would probably be kicked out.


    "Pu-" Nina saw Julian''s seemingly calm demeanor of a big boss, but in reality, his heart was already


    trembling with fear. She couldn''t help but burst outughing.


    Ezra quickly tried to save Julian''s face. "Emelia, it''s not that Arthur doesn''t get involved in alcohol and


    cigarettes. He rarely gets involved in these because of his profession."


    Emelia smiled. "Because of his profession, he doesn''t want to get involved in this. He''s thinking for


    others. It''s really rare to find a man that''s so considerate."


    Ezra opened his mouth, but he was speechless by her retort.


    Emelia''s current eloquence was truly extraordinary.


    With this thought in mind, Ezra gave Julian a sympathetic look. He could imagine the scene of him


    being knocked out by Emelia''s words often.


    It wasn''t that Juliancked the ability of debating, but that he didn''t have the right to speak in his current


    situation.


    There was a good saying that in a rtionship, whoever loved first would have a lower attitude.


    Although Emelia was the first to fall in love with him, now that she had left, and Julian had fallen in love


    with her, he had no choice but to restrain himself.


    "Thank you." Arthur didn''t care what kind of look Julian had in his eyes. He only knew that Emelia was


    praising him for his confidence, so he sincerely thanked her.


    Thus, in the end, Julian didn''t receive any praise from Emelia. Instead, he became jealous.


    The next round was Maisie. She chose to dare and her task was to sing a song in the room beside.


    This was indeed a little difficult for Maisie. Although she was good at work, she was still very shy in this


    kind of thing, and no one knew what kind of people were in the private room next door.


    But since she had chosen, she had to do it. If she couldn''t do it, she had to ept the punishment and


    drink.


    Just as Maisie got up, Ezra stopped her. "Don''t go. I''ll drink for you."

 Chapter 229 I Really Want to Marry You

    Chapter 229 I Really Want to Marry You


    Maisie was stunned for a moment. Before she could react, Ezra had already picked up the wine ss


    in front of him and raised his head to drink.


    Julian saw Ezra''s actions from afar and nced at Ezra''s hand that was holding Maisie''s arm. His face


    darkened slightly.


    Isn''t it enough for Emelia to make him sadder overnight? Ezra was still doing more there.


    After Ezra drank up the wine, Nina apuded and said, "Wow, Mr. Cantillo, you saved the beauty.


    Great."


    Ezra didn''t say anything and sat down with Maisie.


    "Thank you." Maisie thanked him and withdrew her hand.


    Emelia pursed her lips and nced at Ezra, feeling a little angry.


    It was not that Ezra didn''t know that Maisie was a good girl. He didn''t take love seriously, so why


    should he provoke Maisie?


    The game continued for a few more rounds. Just as everyone suggested that it would be the final


    round, when Julian was turning the bottle around, he aimed the bottle at Emelia. Emelia chose truth,


    and had to face the question that he had proposed.


    Julian stared at her with his dark eyes and asked calmly, "Is Viggo really your boyfriend?"


    Emelia pursed her lips and red at him.


    She finally understood the reason why Ezra asked them to y such a game tonight. It seemed that all


    of them were pave the way for this question.


    If it were in the past, Emelia would have tried her best to deny it, but tonight she felt a little tired.


    First of all, she didn''t want Julian to scheme against her because of this. Didn''t he feel tired?


    Secondly, she had indeed removed the nominal rtionship between her and Viggo, so she finally


    admitted frankly, "We already broke up from the so-called rtionship."


    Julian raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help smiling. Obviously, he was very satisfied with her answer.


    The others present didn''t look too surprised, as if they were sure that she couldn''t be real girlfriend of


    Viggo.


    Emelia was a bit depressed. No wonder Julian had insisted on forcing her to admit this matter. He


    definitely didn''t believe it either, but she didn''t confess before, which was why he hade up with this


    idea.


    Ezra said, "Perfect!"


    "The game tonight is over. Come on, cheer up." As Ezra spoke, he raised his ss.


    Julian slowly raised his ss, giving Emelia a meaningful look.


    Emelia ignored him and raised his ss to drink.


    After the gathering ended, the group of people left the restaurant. Julian walked to one side and


    received a call. When Emelia inadvertently looked over, she noticed that his face was pale, as if


    something bad had happened.


    Not long after, Julian hung up the phone and walked to her. He whispered sadly, "Grandpa fainted at


    home and just went to the hospital."


    "He fainted?" Emelia''s heart clenched.


    Julian added, "Can you go to the hospital with me? I''m afraid that he..."


    Before he could finish his words, Emelia nodded in agreement. Grandpa Hughes treated her like his


    own granddaughter, and she had wanted to visit him another day.


    She had also experienced such a big thing as recognizing Vincent. By rights, she should have talked to


    an elder like grandpa who cared about her. However, before she went to see him, he entered the


    hospital first.


    The others were also very worried about Grandpa Hughes''s situation and expressed their concern.


    Julian didn''t know what was going on with his grandpa either. He only knew that he was really in a bad


    mood.


    He didn''t have much feelings for his father, but he had deep feelings for his grandpa.


    Since he was sensible and went to school, he had been taught by his grandpa. 80% of his knowledge


    of doing business was from his grandpa.


    Thinking that his grandpa''s situation was very bad, Julian couldn''t help but feel ufortable.


    When they arrived at the hospital, the two got out of the car. When they were about to the ward, he


    whispered Emelia''s name in a low voice, "Emelia."


    Emelia stopped and turned to look at him. "What''s wrong?"


    Julian raised his eyes, which were full of sadness. "If Grandpa''s situation is not good, can you be with


    me again in order to make him feel at ease?"


    Emelia replied simply, "I''m sorry."


    She couldn''t.


    She had just promised Viggo about this some time ago, and now she didn''t want to fall into such a


    mess again.


    Although she also wanted to make grandpa happy, she didn''t want to lose her feelings. Emelia also


    believed that the grandpa definitely didn''t want to see her and Julian being together again in this way.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Julian''s expression was very hurt. "You can help Viggo, but why can''t you help me?"


    Emelia only found it ridiculous. "Julian, don''t you think it''s so funny between us?"


    "Four years ago, in order to make grandpa feel at ease, you married me reluctantly. Are you going to


    repeat your mistakes now?"


    As Emelia spoke, she suddenly felt inexplicably wronged. What did he think her feelings were? What


    did he think she was?


    "Does he always treat me as a tool to make his grandfather happy?"


    "Emelia..."Seeing that Emelia''s eyes had turned red, he immediately panicked. "It''s been four years. I


    want you back, not to make mistakes again, but to start over."


    "I don''t mean to hurt you. I really want to marry you this time."


    "Let''s go and see grandpa first." After finishing her words, Emelia turned and left, making him swallow


    back what he was about to say.


    Whether it was true or false, she didn''t need it now.


    Julian could only follow her, not knowing how to convince her.


    When they arrived at grandpa''s ward, he had just woken up.


    ording to the doctor, grandpa was not in danger.


    Perhaps it was because he was getting old, or maybe it was because the weather had suddenly


    be cold recently that he felt a lot ufortable, but he had been holding it back and did not even


    tell the housekeeper.


    He probably couldn''t hold on any longer tonight, so he fainted.


    Hearing this, Emelia''s heart ached. She stepped forward and gently scolded him, "Grandpa, how can


    you hold on when you''re not feeling well?"


    He was very happy to see her visit him with Julian.


    He simply ignored Emelia''s question and asked in a weak but expectant tone, "Why are you here


    together sote at night?"


    Before Emelia could say anything, Julian, who was next to her, exined calmly, "We have dinner with


    Ezra and the others."


    Julian''s words shattered all the expectations in grandpa''s heart. The light in his eyes dimmed, and he


    responded weakly, "Oh."


    He thought that the couple had reconciled.


    Well, in fact, he also knew that how could it be so easy to reconcile?


    Emelia was such a gentle person. If she hadn''t really been hurt, how could she have decided to divorce


    with him?


    Since she was so badly hurt, how could she reconcile with him so easy?

 Chapter 230 Escape to a Business Journey

    Chapter 230 Escape to a Business Journey


    In a bad mood, Grandpa Hughes became even more displeased with Julian.


    Although he was very weak, he still nced sideways at Julian. "You can leave now. I have something


    to say to Emelia."


    Julian had long since ustomed to his grandpa''s attitude towards him. When he had been together


    with Emelia, his grandpa had always been on Emelia''s side, and had instead treated him badly.


    At that time, he always thought that Emelia deliberately pretended to be obedient in front of his


    grandpa, and always thought that Emelia was scheming to please his grandpa, so his grandpa treated


    her so well.


    Now that he thought about it, in the entire Hughes Family, only grandpa had seen how good Emelia


    was.


    It could also be said that in the entire Hughes Family, only grandpa truly cared for him.


    His father, Gerhard, had never had this family in his heart. It was like he had not a wife, a son nor a


    daughter.


    Gerhard and Heather both hated Emelia because they only wanted him to marry Yvonne so that they


    could maintain a friendly rtionship with Randolph.


    As for Caroline, she hated Emelia even more because she had a good rtionship with Yvonne.


    Only grandpa analyzed his character, investigated Emelia''s temperament, and thought she was a good


    girl. He really thought for him, hoping that he could have a warm and beautiful home.


    It was a pity that he had let down grandpa''s painstaking efforts and also Emelia.


    After leaving the ward, his grandpa motioned for Emelia to move a stool and sit down.


    The housekeeper helped Grandpa Hughes sit up and then left.


    Grandpa Hughes looked at Emelia and said with great emotion, "I saw the news. I didn''t expect you are


    the daughter of the Longerich family."


    After saying that, heughed at himself again. "I told you, my taste is so good that I spotted a rich


    youngdy who was wandering outside at a nce."


    "The others are all bumpkins with keen eyes. They only care about the interests in front of them."


    He unceremoniously mocked Gerhard, Heather, and the others. Emelia couldn''t help but chuckle.


    In fact, grandpa''s character was really interesting. She didn''t know why Gerhard, Julian and Caroline


    didn''t have any genes in this respect.


    Emelia smiled and said softly, "I wanted to visit you another day and officially talk to you about this."


    Grandpa Hughes shook his head. "It''s fine."


    "As long as you''re happy, I''m relieved." He looked at Emelia lovingly and said, "I read the news that the


    Longerich family is very kind to you and treats you as a treasure."


    "Emelia." He seemed a little sad tonight. "Grandpa must apologize to you."


    Emelia knew what he wanted to say, so she quickly said, "It wasn''t your fault, I did it voluntarily."


    However, he insisted, "If I hadn''t forced him to marry you, maybe you would have just disappointed in a


    love affair for a short time, instead of falling into a desperate marriage for three years."


    "If you didn''t get married, you might have already achieved something in your career."


    "With your achievements in your career and the Longerich family''s family background, you will be the


    most famousdy in the Capital now. But because of your marriage..."


    At this point, the old tutor suddenly couldn''t continue.


    Emelia knew that he was regretting that she could have a more perfect life, so she quicklyforted


    him. "Grandpa, time has changed now. It''s not a big deal to divorce now."


    He secretly looked away and gently wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    He turned around and snorted heavily, "Is that brat chasing you?"


    Emelia knew that the person he was talking about was Julian. He nodded gently. "Yes..."


    "If he had known this would happen, he wouldn''t have done that!" He didn''t speak up for Julian at all.


    Instead, he said to Emelia, "Don''t pay attention to him. A good horse will not turn back to crop the old


    grass. What''s more, you still have such background!"


    Emelia didn''t know what to say after hearing his words, but she also knew that he had always protected


    her like this.


    After he had finished speaking to Emelia, he let Emelia to call Julian in. Emelia closed the door for


    them, then went to the window at the end of the corridor.


    Grandpa was really furious when he saw Julian. If it weren''t for the fact that he was sick and weak


    tonight, he would have beaten him with a walking stick.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Back then, I advised you to give birth to a child with Emelia. Do you still


    remember what you said?"


    Julian naturally remembered it, he still remembered it clearly.


    Every time he thought about it, he wished he could p himself to death.


    Grandpa said angrily, "As long as there is a child between you, you won''t be treated like this!"


    With a child, there would be a bond between the two of them. They talked too much about the child


    every day, and their rtionship would have naturally slowly be harmonious. Maybe they would


    have not divorce.


    Even if they divorced, the child was the bridge between them. He was still the man who upied the


    most of her life.


    Julian turned his eyes away and didn''t say anything. If he had known earlier that he couldn''t live without


    Emelia, he would have a child with her for the first year of their marriage.


    Unfortunately, there was no "if" in life. Now he could only drink the ss of bitter wine he had brewed.


    The old man became angry when he saw Julian''s regretful expression. Back then, he had been so


    earnest that he refused to listen to a single word.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but say angrily, "You should give up on her. From tomorrow on, I will


    choose another woman for you."


    "ording to my judgment, I will definitely find you a perfect one this time. You must cherish it this


    time."


    As he gave the order, Julian has a headache.


    "Grandpa!" He emphasized seriously, "I refuse blind dates, and I refuse to give up on Emelia."


    "It''s not up to you." Just as Julian was about to say something, he added, "My health is getting worse


    and worse. Do you really want me to die without seeing you get married?"


    Four years ago, when he threatened him to marry Emelia, he said the same thing once.


    At that time, hepromised to marry Emelia because of this. But now that he said such words, he felt


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    extremely disgusted and rejected.


    He didn''t want to know any other woman at all!


    However, grandpa''s current condition couldn''t stand his refusal, so Julian had to be silent.


    Let Grandpa arrange it. At worst, he could take a business trip tomorrow morning to escape from this.


    His grandpa nced at him and said, "I know that you are thinking that Emelia is good now. You should


    spend more time with a few other women. Maybe you can find someone who is simr to her."


    Julian said crossly, "She''s irreceable."


    After saying this, Julian took out his mobile phone and informed David on WhatsApp that he would


    leave Riverside City tomorrow morning. He wanted to find a ce to go on a business trip, in case he


    could not escape from the terrifying blind date under his grandpa''s arrangement.

 Chapter 231 Many Excuses

    Chapter 231 Many Excuses


    Chapter 231 Many Excuses


    After sending David a message, Julian looked up at his grandpa on the hospital bed and said, "You''d


    better spend more effort helping me get Emelia


    back instead of wasting so much time on finding another woman.¡±


    If it weren''t for his weak body, his grandpa would have been able to jump up from the hospital bed at


    this moment. He shouted angrily, "Do you think | don''t want to get her back for you? But don''t you know


    who she is now?"


    If it was possible, he naturally hoped that Julian and Emelia would be able to reunite.


    Emelia was a good woman. In fact, his grandson was also a good man. If the two of them really loved


    each other, life would be very happy.


    Unfortunately, his grandson had been blind and had missed her.


    "Vincent and the Longerich family are so protective of her. It will be nearly impossible for you to get her


    back!¡±


    "That''s why | advise you to give up as soon as possible." He nced at his grandson grumpily. "To be


    honest, if | had a daughter and she was hurt by a man like this, | would beat him to death."


    Julian lowered his eyes and said, "No matter how difficult it is, | will get her back.¡±


    Otherwise, what was the point of such a long life?


    Otherwise, what was the point of having this wealth?


    In the past, he didn''t understand. He thought that the value of a man''s existence was the sess of his


    career.


    But now, in his heart, both the sess of love and career were the real sess. He could even


    abandon his career as long as he could be together with Emelia.


    Now he could understand why some kings would rather give up his realm for a woman


    ¡°All right, you can leave now. | won''t die.¡± He couldn''t listen to Julian''s affectionate words. When he


    heard them, he immediately remembered how his grandson had gritted his teeth and fought against


    him.


    Julian let out a sigh of relief for his grandpa.


    Emelia then went into the ward and told grandpa for a long time, telling him to pay attention to his


    health in the future no matter what. Then the two of them left together.


    On the way back to the vi, Julian received a call from David.


    David was a little distressed on the phone. "Mr. Hughes, you don''t have any business trip recently.¡±


    The boss didn''t have a business trip n but asked him to arrange a business trip for him. As an


    assistant, he didn''t dare to do it.


    Julian frowned and thought for a while. Indeed, he didn''t.


    But he continued, "Then let me go on a vacation."


    David asked incredulously, "A vacation?"


    He had been by Julian''s side for so many years, and his boss had never taken a long holiday, let alone


    a vacation.


    It didn''t mean that the Hughes Group was so harsh that they didn''t even give him an annual leave. The


    Hughes Group provided


    its employees with all the necessary benefits. It was just that Julian himself seldom took a leave.


    The bosses of otherpanies would travel around the world and enjoy life as soon as they had time.


    They would either bring their wives and children, or young women together. His boss would devote


    himself to work as soon as he had time, like an emotionless work machine.


    However, in the past few years, his marriage with Emelia was in such a state that it was impossible for


    him to travel around the world with Emelia.


    Julian replied, "Yes."


    As long as he left Riverside City, it would be fine. He would temporarily avoid the time when his


    grandpa was weak. When his


    grandpa recovered, he woulde back. At that time, even if Julian refused the blind dates, he


    wouldn''t have to worry that he


    might have Grandpa pissed off and sent to ICU.


    David asked with due diligence, "Do you want to go to domestic or abroad for vacation?" This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian thought about it for a while and finally decided, "Forget it. Book a flight to New Zend for me.


    There''s a project over there. I''ll go and have a look."


    Julian thought about it for a while and felt that it was boring to go anywhere.


    In fact, when he was young, he loved to travel and take risks. When he was studying abroad, he had


    free time to travel.


    Sometimes, he would go out alone or with Ezra and the others.


    Later, after returning back to take over the Hughes Group, he focused on his work and did not have the


    leisure to enjoy life.


    Now that the Hughes Group was getting better and better, he had time, but he had no interest in


    traveling.


    If he could be apanied by someone he liked, he would be interested in traveling.


    "Okay." David said dutifully, "Do you need me to go with you?"


    "No, I''m just going to investigate first."


    Not long after hang up the phone call with David, the driver sent them back.


    It was gettingte. Emelia simply said goodbye to Julian and turned to enter the room.


    Julian said behind her, "I''m going on a business trip tomorrow."


    ¡°Oh, a smooth journey." Emelia turned around and said to him.


    She heard everything in the car. He asked for a business trip and asked for a vacation at the beginning.


    She didn''t know what he was thinking, but he asked for it.


    Julian didn''t ask any more questions, so he exined himself, "Grandpa insisted on arranging blind


    dates for me, so I have to go on a business trip."


    After saying these words, Julian stared fixedly at the look on Emelia''s face, hoping to see a hint of


    nervousness on her face.


    Could he make her realize the importance of him with his blind dates?


    Unexpectedly, Emelia smiled very sincerely. She stood there and looked at him, saying, "In fact, blind


    dates are very good. If you know more girls, there will always be a suitable one for you."


    Julian gritted his teeth. "Do you want to drive me crazy?"


    Emelia felt that he was a little unreasonable. ¡°If you don''t want to listen, then forget it. I''m just


    expressing my opinion.


    "Good night." With that, Emelia entered her home without looking back.


    Julian felt a lot depressed, but in the end, he could only turn around and go home.


    The next day, when Emelia got up early to cook soup, she heard the sound of talking and the engine


    sound of the caring from outside. She looked out through the window and saw that it was Julian


    pushing his suitcase outside.


    Emelia ignored him and turned to the kitchen.


    However, not long after, her doorbell rang, and the person standing outside the door was Julian.


    Before Emelia could say anything, Julian said, ¡°I came to see Fluffball before I left."


    Emelia wanted to roll her eyes


    Did he have any affection for Fluffball?


    He hadn''t mentioned anything about Fluffball since he was scratched by Fluffballst time, but now he


    suddenly offered to see Fluffball.


    Emelia opened the door for him, and Julian pretended to y with Fluffball.


    Since he was scratchedst time, he had beenpletely traumatized and would never touch this


    annoying cat again.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he still had to rely on the cat to get in touch with Emelia, he would have


    thrown him out.


    After watching Fluffball, Julian looked at Emelia''s kitchen and asked, "What''s so delicious?"


    Emelia answered honestly, "I cooked soup for grandpa. I''ll go to the hospital to see himter."


    Grandpa''s favorite was the soup cooked by Emelia. In the past, when Emelia and Julian were still


    husband and wife, he would

 Chapter 232 I Cant Beat You

    Chapter 232 I Can''t Beat You


    Chapter 232 | Can''t Beat You


    Emelia ignored him, but she thought that he was going to go on a business trip anyway, so she didn''t


    want to argue with him. She quickly gave him some soup and sent him away.


    New Zend was quite far away. It was estimated that he would not be able toe back for at least a


    week.


    That was why Emelia didn''t say anything. He turned around and went to the kitchen to fill a bowl of


    soup for Julian.


    After drinking it up, Julian suddenly felt warm all over. The weather had suddenly be cold recently.


    Such a bowl of hot soup could really increase people''s happiness.


    After he finished drinking, Emelia took the bowl and went to the kitchen without saying anything else.


    Looking at her standing quietly in the bright kitchen washing dishes, Julian missed the warmth she had


    given him.


    When it was cold, he was hungry and exhausted as he went home. With a gentle light, a bowl of hot


    soup, a table of delicious food, all the fatigue and coldness were dispelled.


    In the past few years, he didn''t need to worry about anything, as long as he looked back, he would see


    her doing this for him.


    But now...


    Julian really didn''t want to admit that he had fallen to the point where he had to rely on a cat to improve


    his rtionship with her.


    It turned out that no one would stay there and wait.


    He sighed with emotion in his heart. He only regretted that he didn''t cherish it.


    Thinking of this, he stepped into the kitchen and called her name over and over again. "Emelia..."


    Emelia was really afraid of being alone with him. As soon as she saw him enter the kitchen, she


    immediately wiped her hands clean and ran out.


    Julian smiled bitterly to himself


    Was she a mouse meeting a cat?


    Was he that terrifying?


    He turned around and went to the living room. He red at her and the cat in her arms and protested,


    "What are you running for?¡±


    Emelia gently rubbed the kitten in his arms and said as if nothing had happened, "Fluffball is meowing.


    I''ll go see what''s wrong with it.¡±


    Julian sneered. With this cat, the two of them could really use it as an excuse. He came to see her with


    the excuse of looking at the cat, and she used it as an excuse to escape from him


    And now she was getting better and better at lying. He didn''t hear the cat meowing at all!


    Also, was she holding the cat in her arms to resist his approach in this way?


    The cat was not kind to him. He might scratch him as soon as he got close.


    The good mood that Julian had built up because of a bowl of soup once again vanished because of


    this.


    Emelia urged him, ¡°It''s gettingte. You need to go to the airport. I''m going to see grandpa."


    Julian had to leave.


    Watching Julian''s car disappear, Emelia finally let out a long sigh of relief.


    Ever since Julian confessed to her that he had fallen in love with her, he always followed her. Even


    when she went to the Capital, he couldn''t stop following her. She felt that she couldn''t breathe.


    Finally, he''s on a business trip. Emelia could rx herself.


    After Julian had left, Emelia tidied up a bit and brought the cooked soup to the hospital.


    When she arrived at the door of Grandpa''s ward, she heard a voice inside and stopped because she


    heard Heather''s voice.


    Emelia looked through the ss on the ward door and saw Heather standing by Grandpa''s bed and


    saying indifferently, "Dad, you have to pay attention to your body."


    Heather said so, but her tone showed no concern for Grandpa at all. Her expression was even more


    indifferent, as if she had


    nothing to do with it. It seemed that it is her duty to visit Grandpa.


    Grandpa said expressionlessly, "Thank you. If there''s nothing else, you can go back. I''m fine.


    As soon as Grandpa spoke, Heather immediately turned around and left without looking back, as if she


    could not stay here for a second. Her eyes were full of disgust.


    Emelia happened to see Heather''s expression clearly outside. She couldn''t help but feel extremely


    angry.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Grandpa is old enough. Why should Heather be so indifferent to Grandpa?"


    Even if Heather med Grandpa who didn''t protect Julian, Grandpa had helped Heather educate


    Julian for so many years.


    If it weren''t for Grandpa''s guidance, would her son have achieved what he had today?


    While Emelia was thinking about this, Heather had already opened the door and walked out. Emelia


    regretted not hiding first.


    She wanted to hide not because she was afraid of Heather. She was fainted by her before. What was


    there to be afraid of?


    She just didn''t want to argue with Heather at the door of Grandpa''s ward.


    Heather opened the door and saw Emelia standing outside with a thermal lunchbox. Her expression


    froze for a moment.


    Although Heather had already known that Emelia was the daughter of the Longerich family, she had


    always been high and


    mighty in front of Emelia over the years. She instinctively said coldly to Emelia, "Why are you here?"


    Emelia replied expressionlessly, "I''m here to visit Grandpa."


    Heather nced at the thermal lunchbox in her hand and couldn''t help but sneer. "Emelia, are you


    shameless enough to try to


    please Julian by pleasing Grandpa?"


    Emelia''s tone turned a little colder. "Madam Hughes, you think too much. I came to visit Grandpa only


    because he once treated me very well."


    Heather sneered. "Who knows if you have ulterior motives?"


    Heather''s words were full of confidence. She thought that Emelia had done all this for Julian.


    Emelia nced at Heather and then smiled.


    She said in a crisp voice, "Madam Hughes, don''t worry. My heart is definitely not as big as yours when


    ites to dealing with men."


    Emelia''s words confused Heather. What did this have to do with her?


    Emelia smiled and said, "Mr. Hughes has so many women outside, but you never mention divorce.


    Don''t you have a big heart?"


    "I''m different. I couldn''t ept this, so I divorced resolutely. Once I''ve carried on, I won''t turn back


    anymore."


    "So, you don''t have to worry that I''m still thinking about your son."


    After Emelia finished her sarcastic words with a smile, Heather almost fainted from anger again.


    ¡°You¡ª" Heather gnashed her teeth.


    Emelia took a step back and raised her hand to cover her chest. "Madam Hughes, please behave


    yourself. If you break my bracelet, you''ll have to pay for it."


    Emelia deliberately mentioned his bracelet in order to warn Heather that she could not hit her like


    before. She was now the daughter of the Longerich family, not her daughter-inw anymore.


    In fact, she didn''t wear a jade bracelet at all. She just used this trick to remind Heather of her current


    identity.

 Chapter 233 Hes At the Right Age

    Chapter 233 He''s At the Right Age


    Chapter 233 He''s At the Right Age


    Sure enough, under Emelia''s warning, Heather had no choice but to withdraw her hand that was trying


    to reach out. Heather really wanted to hit someone.


    Her marriage with Gerhard was the biggest pain in her heart, and also the most important thing that


    made her unable to raise her head in front of others. However, it was rare for outsiders to know that her


    rtionship with Gerhard was almost broken, because she always pretended to be happy in front of


    outsiders.


    Gerhard had been abroad all year round. Heather told others that he had started a new career abroad,


    and their son, Julian, had taken charge of the


    Hughes Group. He had also made the Hughes Group an outstanding and prestigious enterprise in


    Riverside City. Their daughter, Caroline, was also a celebrity in the showbiz.


    In the eyes of outsiders, she was living a happy life as a mother and a wife, with promising children and


    a sessful husband.


    What they didn''t know was that her rtionship with her two children, especially with her son, Julian,


    had been broken into pieces.


    Emelia had been married to Julian for three years. Even though Heather had never shown any sign of


    enmity between her and Gerhard in front of Emelia, Emelia had sensed it through observation.


    In addition, Grandpa had also mentioned some grievances between Heather and Gerhard to Emelia,


    which was why Emelia knew them so well.


    However, Heather had never expected that one day, she would be threatened by Emelia.


    Heather stood at the door of the ward, trembling all over. She red at Emelia angrily, but she couldn''t


    hit her.


    If it were in the past, Heather would definitely have pped her. However, things were different now.


    Emelia was the daughter of the Longerich family.


    But what was there to be angry about?


    If it weren''t for the fact that she had mocked Emelia, thetter wouldn''t have roasted her so harshly.


    "Goodbye." Emelia ignored Heather and walked into the ward. She closed the door andpletely


    isted her from the outside.


    Originally, Emelia could ignore Heather, but she really couldn''t bear to see Heather being so cold to


    Grandpa, so she wanted to avenge.


    In the past, when he was in the Hughes Family, Grandpa had protected and spoken up for her.


    Naturally, Emelia wanted to protect Grandpa as well.


    Heather''s exasperated voice came from outside the door as she left in her high heels. Grandpa on the


    hospital bed said helplessly to Emelia, "Why are you mad at her? I''ve gotten used to it.¡±


    Just now, Grandpa was afraid that Emelia would suffer losses. Just as he was about to send the butler


    out to stop her, he heard Emelia retort Heather.


    Grandpa then raised his hand and summoned the butler back.


    Just based on these few words from Emelia, Grandpa knew that Emelia was no longer the little girl who


    would just swallow her anger.


    How could Grandpa not know why Emelia had swallowed her anger in the past? It was all for his


    grandson.


    She didn''t want him to be stuck in these difficulties, so she swallowed all the grievances.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°She pushed people too hard." While saying this, Emelia put the soup and said with a smile, "I made


    the soup for you."


    The housekeeper smiled and said, "Grandpa just said that he had no appetite and didn''t want to eat


    anything."


    Emelia instantly understood what the butler meant. She immediately filled a small bowl of soup and


    handed it to Grandpa.


    Grandpa took it with a smile. He had to drink the soup that Emelia had cooked for him.


    However, Grandpa couldn''t help but sigh heavily after taking a few sips of soup.


    How could his grandson lose such a good wife?


    Grandpa Hughes was panting faster at the thought of this.


    Seeing Grandpa sigh, Emelia quickly asked with concern, ¡°What''s wrong? Isn''t it delicious?"


    Grandpa shook his head. "Of course not. The soup you cooked is the best for me. It''s because it''s too


    delicious, so I sighed with emotion."


    Emelia understood what Grandpa meant, but she deliberately avoided this topic. "You must eat


    healthily. Only in this way can you be discharged from the hospital quickly."


    Grandpa frowned and snorted, "Can''t I leave the hospital now? I really don''t like the smell of these


    disinfectant."


    The housekeeper said, ¡°The doctor said that you have to stay here for at least three days.


    Grandpa was so angry. Emelia couldn''t help butugh. It was said that the older a person was, the


    more he became like a child. It was true.


    Grandpa asked Emelia while drinking the soup, "Where''s my son?"


    ¡°He said he was on a business trip to New Zend." She didn''t have to pretend that she didn''t know


    anything in front of Grandpa just to distance herself from Julian.


    Grandpa nced at her calm expression, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°He did it on purpose! I''m afraid I''ll


    arrange a blind date for him."


    Emelia followed Grandpa''s words and said, ¡°He really doesn''t know what''s good for him. What''s wrong


    with a blind date? He''s


    already at the right age. It''s time for him to find a suitable woman to start a family as soon as possible."


    Hearing Emelia''s words, Grandpa wanted tough. He didn''t know if his grandson would die of anger if


    he told him what Emelia just said.


    The little girl thought that he was getting old!


    But at the same time, he wanted tough and felt sad for his grandson. Since she could calmly say that


    he should go ona blind date, she really had no rtionship with him.


    Thinking of this, Grandpa was no longer in the mood to tease his grandson and silently finished the


    soup.


    Emelia chatted briefly with Grandpa. Before she left, Grandpa reminded her, "If you are busy, don''t


    Emelia smiled and said, "It''s okay.


    Anyway, I''m free to work."


    Grandpa sighed. ¡°It''s not good for you to be photographed by reporters."


    She was now the daughter of the Longerich family, and the media paid a lot of attention to her. If the


    media took photos that she went to the hospital all day long to visit Julian''s grandfather, the reporters


    would probably make up a lot of stories again.


    Although Grandpa liked reporters making up stories to put his grandson together with Emelia, it was


    unfair to Emelia after all.


    Emelia didn''t expect Grandpa to care about this. Grandpa said angrily, "It doesn''t matter. When you''re


    photographed, you''ll make it public to the media, saying it was he who didn''t cherish his ex-wife and


    now was crying and shouting to get you back."


    Emelia snorted augh.


    Was it appropriate for Grandpa to criticize his grandson like this?


    Besides, Julian didn''t cry and shout to get her back. Grandpa''s words were too exaggerated.


    ¡°The reporters won''t be so bored as to focus on me all day long." Emeliaforted Grandpa. "Have a


    good rest. I''lle to see you again."


    However, Emelia was still too naive.


    Although the reporters would not keep an eye on her all day long, she could be recognized at a nce.


    Where there were reporters, she would naturally be noticed and photographed.

 Chapter 234 The One He Wants to See

    Chapter 234 The One He Wants to See


    Chapter 234 The One He Wants to See


    Emelia, carrying the thermos, had just walked out of the hospital when she was blocked by several


    reporters. Emelia was shocked and quickly raised


    her hand to cover her face and took a step back.


    What was going on?


    While Emelia was still ina daze, he heard a reporter ask her, "Miss Jones, we heard that a female star


    is pregnant and is having a checkup at the


    hospital. That person..."


    As the reporter spoke, he sized her up and asked tentatively, "Is that you?"


    Pregnant? A checkup?


    Was this reporter joking?


    She didn''t even have a man. How could she be pregnant?


    Besides, she was not an actress.


    Thinking of this, Emelia helplessly asked the reporter, "Am | a female star?"


    "Although you don''t put on an act, you are a screenwriter, and your attention is now high. You can be


    regarded as half a female star, right?¡± The reporter naturally felt that his words were a little far-fetched,


    so he lowered his voice in the end.


    They didn''t want to do this either, but at this time, she happened to appear in their sight.


    They had been waiting for more than half a day, but they didn''t see any female star. They happened to


    see her, so they made a guess.


    Her bearing was too eye-catching. Standing at the gate of the hospital, which was crowded with


    people, she was so graceful and charming that they noticed her right away.


    Emelia didn''t even know what to say. In the past, when she went to the supermarket in the


    neighborhood after spending hours writing scripts at home, she didn''t care much about what she was


    wearing.


    Fortunately, when she went out today, she simply tidied herself up. Her makeup was clean and her


    outfits looked smart. Otherwise, her image would have beenpletely ruined by these cameras so


    close to her face. The image of the Longerich family would also be affected because of her.


    Thinking of this, Emelia quickly said, "I just came to the hospital to visit the sick elder."


    It just so happened that the car she had called had also arrived. She quickly got into the car and urged


    the driver to drive away to escape from these cameras.


    It was So scary.


    After Emelia returned home, sheined to Nina about the reporters. She alsomented how


    difficult it was to be a celebrity.


    Hearing this, Nina giggled. "Now you can understand how distressed | am when | don''t even dare to go


    out to watch a movie, right? It''s too annoying.


    They''re everywhere.¡±


    Nina kindly reminded Emelia, "In the future, you''d better prepare sunsses and hats when you go out.


    When you meet someone, you can cover it up.¡±


    Although Nina''s words made sense, Emelia was not used to this kind of life that was too eye-catching.


    Randolph and the others were really annoyed. If they hadn''t deliberately distorted the rtionship


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    between her and Vincent, Vincent wouldn''t have


    rified that they were father and daughter, so there wouldn''t be so many people paying attention to


    her.


    Nina continued tofort her.


    ¡°Calm down, calm down. When you get used to your identity as the daughter of the Longerich family,


    you''ll be fine."


    Emelia was extremely vexed. "I feel like I can''t get used to it. I''d better stay at home."


    Nina teased her, "You''re really a unique figure in the social circle. Look at those youngdies, they


    dress up beautifully all day long and go out to have afternoon tea carrying expensive handbags. They


    enjoy a rxed andfortable life."


    Emelia smiled and said, "Well, I''d feel rxed andfortable when I get to work at home."


    Nina said discontentedly, "By the way, why don''t you invite me out for an expensive afternoon tea so


    that I can post a few photos on Instagram to show off."


    Emelia said grumpily, "Come to my house and I''ll make you a cup of coffee myself. Isn''t it fragrant?"


    Ninaughed out loud. "That''s right. It smells good. Your cooking skills are much better than those of


    the coffee masters outside."


    ¡°By the way, next time you invite me to have coffee, I want to use the cup that Julian spent a lot of


    money to make for you.


    Let me see if coffee tastes particrly good with such an expensive cup."


    Emelia didn''t know whether tough or cry. "You''re always fun."


    She had never used the cup that Julian had gave to her.


    She couldn''t imagine how Julian had found someone to make such an identical one. Indeed, money


    could do anything.


    Nina stretched out her arms and said, "Alright, alright. You''d better work on your paper quickly.


    I''m going to exercise. ¡®Princess Lenia'' is about to start shooting. I have to keep my shape."


    "Go ahead and y the princess well." Emelia had seen Nina''s character portrait. She was exactly the


    protagonist Emelia had visualized in mind.


    Sure enough, her extroverted friend could y a calm and quiet role.


    Since Julian was far away, Emelia felt her life was very peaceful.


    She was working on papers at home. When she rested, she yed with the cat, made a cup of coffee,


    and made some delicious food. At night, he called Grandpa and chatted with Vincent on the video for a


    while.


    The next morning, when Emelia was still sleeping, a video call suddenly rang on her phone.


    In a daze, Emelia reached over and took a look. It turned out to be Julian.


    Lived a peaceful day and veryfortable sleeping, she didn''t expect that he would start again.


    Emelia waspletely awake, but she chose to hang up the video call.


    On the one hand, she didn''t want to see Julian at all. On the other hand, she hadn''t gotten up yet, so it


    was not suitable for


    her to have a video call with a man.


    After hanging up, she sent him a message. "What''s the matter?"


    Julian replied, "I want to see Fluffball."


    Emelia rolled her eyes. Did he think that she didn''t know what he meant?


    He wanted to watch Fluffball through the video and deliberately looked at her.


    She didn''t want to see him, nor did she want him to see her.


    So she deliberately went downstairs to shoot a video of Fluffball and sent it to Julian. Then she sent a


    lot of photos she just took for the kitten yesterday.


    Didn''t he want to see Fluffball? The video and photos were enough for him to see!


    Julian was again driven mad by Emelia. He had been on a flight for more than ten hours and arrived in


    New Zend. He took a rest in the hotel and soon began to miss her.


    If not for the fact that she was still sleeping at night, he would have already made a video call t oher.


    She clearly knew what he meant, but deliberately did not let him see.


    Why was he looking at a cat?


    He wanted to see her!


    Julian now regretted that he had run out on a business trip. When the ne just took off, he regretted


    and wished he could jump off the ne.


    He did escape from the blind date arranged by Grandpa, but also fell into a crazy miss.


    Gritting his teeth, he said, "I have something to tell you in the script."


    Emelia replied calmly, "Then let''s use voice chat."


    Julian was so angry that he threw his phone aside. He raised his hand and pinched his forehead hard.


    He felt that it was necessary to buy a ticket immediately and go back.


    But at least he calmed down. Since he hade all the way here, she could still talk about work with


    him.


    Emelia waited for a while, but didn''t wait for him to continue. Finally, he let out a long sigh of relief.


    Since he was unreasonable, she had her own means to deal with him. That was also good

 Chapter 235 A Good Marriage VS A Good Family

    Chapter 235 A Good Marriage VS A Good Family


    Chapter 235 A Good Marriage VS A Good Family


    Randolph had a hard time recently. First of all, the burn on his feet was agonizing, especially when the


    new tender flesh was growing, but he couldn''t scratch it.


    Secondly, as expected, he was severely lectured by the higher-ups.


    It was the first time that he had been so depressed in all these years. Randolph was so angry that he


    went crazy.


    He only hated that he could not reach a higher position. Without greater power, he could not even fight


    for his daughter.


    But hepletely forgot that the grudge between Yvonne and Emelia was caused by Yvonne''s


    despicable giarism of Emelia''s script. He only saw his daughter being forced to apologize to her.


    In the study of the Sullivan family.


    Rosalind frowned and asked Randolph, "Then what should we do now? | think Yvonne has been in a


    bad mood recently.¡±


    That day, after Randolph was scalded, he shouted at Yvonne. Yvonne did note back for several


    days and had been angry with Randolph. Rosalind called her several times, but she ignored her.


    Randolph''s face darkened as he said, "In my opinion... we must get Julian over and stand on the same


    side as us. Only in this way can we take revenge on Vincent and his so-called daughter."


    For example, he would let Julian kick off the two dramas that he had invested in, and let him terminate


    the contract with Vincent.


    Even though Vincent was not short of money and Emelia was not short of these two jobs, this would


    still make him and Emelia feel ufortable.


    In this way, there would be no chance for them to be together. No matter how deeply he loved Emelia,


    how could she still consider him since he was against Vincent?


    Wasn''t it good to kill two birds with one stone?


    Upon hearing Randolph''s words, Rosalind appeared astonished. "Do you mean that you want to use


    Gerhard and Heather''s past to deal with him?"


    Otherwise, ording to Julian''s current attitude, he would never be on the same front as them. It would


    be good enough if he didn''t deal with them with Vincent and Emelia.


    Randolph sneered and nodded. "Since he doesn''t know what''s good for him, then don''t me me for


    being despicable.¡±


    "If the news of their quarrel were to spread out, the Hughes Family would lose face and the Hughes


    Group would suffer greatly. In that way, | don''t believe that Julian wouldn''tpromise."


    "When the timees, Julian will kick Emelia away.


    It''s best if he can force her to leave Riverside City. So that Yvonne won''t be so angry." Randolph had


    already thought about what Julian would do at that time.


    Rosalind, however, asked, "When the timees, will Julian still marry Yvonne when Emelia is driven


    away?"


    "Why not?" The more Randolph thought about it, the more perfect his n became. It was as if Julian


    had beenpletely controlled by him.


    ¡°As long as Julian listens to us and doesn''t expose his parents, the Hughes Group will still be the


    glorious. When he marries Yvonne, the two of us will work together, and I will have more confidence to


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    deal with Vincent."


    Rosalindughed and said, "Then I''ll talk to Yvonne. She won''t be angry with you."


    After she finished speaking, she got up and quickly called Yvonne. Randolph, on the other hand,


    narrowed his eyes and leaned against the back of his chair as he pondered.


    When Yvonne received Rosalind''s call, she was drinking with Pris and her so-called best friends in


    the bar.


    Caroline was now grounded, so she asked other friends toe to the party andpletely ignored


    Caroline. It could even be said that she didn''t care whether she was dead or alive.


    Caroline was useless to her since she was in current situation.


    Back then, she had been on good terms with Caroline not because she liked her so much, since she


    was too brainless.


    The fact was, in order to get closer to Julian and Heather, she deliberately became Caroline''s best


    friend.


    After all, it was not convenient for her to say something in front of Julian and Heather, so told her with


    the help of Caroline.


    Later on, when Julian married Emelia, she used her to make things difficult for Emelia, and it was the


    most convenient.


    Caroline, that idiot, was still treating her as a good friend. She always sent her messages and


    Sheined about Julian, Heather, or how much she missed the outside world.


    Yvonne couldn''t even be bothered to pay attention to her. She didn''t reply to any of her messages at


    all.


    Sometimes, when Caroline used her of not replying the message, she repliedzily, "I''m sorry that I


    was busy just now."


    There were three women drinking with Yvonne. And there were totally five people in the private room


    including Yvonne and Pris.


    One of the women asked Yvonne, "Yvonne, you are also from the entertainment industry. Do you know


    Emelia Jones, the screenwriter who turned out to be Vincent''s biological daughter a few days ago?"


    Emelia had never told anyone that she was Julian''s ex-wife because she couldn''t tell them.


    At that time, Emelia was just an ugly duckling. She couldn''t say that she had been robbed by a woman


    like Emelia, could she?


    Or else, she would be too embarrassed.


    She exined to these people that he had to marry someone else for his grandfather''s illness. He had


    no feelings for his wife.


    She could only use this method to save her face.


    As soon as Yvonne heard Emelia''s name, she was in a bad mood, but she still maintained her smile


    and said, ¡°Why did you suddenly mention her?"


    The woman said, ¡°If you know her, you can ask her out to enjoy with us some other day so that we can


    know her."


    Another woman came over and said with a smile, ¡°That''s right. She is the daughter of the Longerich


    family in the Capital. It''s not wrong to have a good rtionship with her."


    These people only thought that Yvonne had the same thoughts as them and would like to get closer to


    Emelia.


    But they didn''t know that Yvonne was so bitter inside. These people were too snobbish.


    They couldn''t wait to get to know Emelia, which was really disgusting.


    Pris tried to smooth things over for Yvonne. ¡°Our Yvonne''s debut was a high starting point. Later on,


    she was sessful and became famous all the way. At that time, Emelia was still an unknown


    screenwriter. If it hadn''t been for this incident, Yvonne wouldn''t have known that there was such a


    screenwriter in the entertainment industry."


    After Pris finished speaking, Yvonne looked at her happily, grateful for her help.


    It was only then that the women understood. "That''s true. This Emelia has always been a nobody. No


    wonder you don''t know her."


    As soon as she finished speaking, another person sighed with emotion, ¡°s, a good marriage can''t


    "That''s right. Although she has just been recognized by the Longerich family, she can rest easy for the


    rest of her life. It''s so good."


    Those people were envious of Emelia. Yvonne and Pris just looked at them quietly but were filled


    with hatred in their hearts.

 Chapter 236 Lets See How much He Loves Emelia

    Chapter 236 Let''s See How much He Loves Emelia


    Chapter 236 Let''s See How much He Loves Emelia


    Yvonne hated Emelia so much. If it weren''t for the fact that Emelia had intruded between her and


    Julian, her rtionship with him wouldn''t have ended up in such a stalemate. Now that Emelia¡¯s identity


    had been exposed and Yvonne''s glory had been snatched away in Riverside City, it was hardly


    possible for Yvonne to be happy.


    At this time, Rosalind¡¯s call came. Yvonne picked it up impatiently. ¡°Mom, what''s the matter?"


    Rosalind was afraid that she would lose her temper and hang up the phone again, so she quickly told


    her about Randolph''s n. After hearing this,


    Yvonne frowned and said doubtfully, "Do you think he can let you do whatever you want?"


    Rosalind¡¯s tone was firm, "That''s for sure. Could it be that he doesn''t care about the Hughes Family''s


    reputation and future?¡±


    Rosalind had always disdained Emelia. She had never thought that Julian was serious about Emelia.


    She had been with Randolph for so many years, and with her age and experience, she believed that


    she had a thorough understanding of men.


    She said confidently to Yvonne, "Since ancient times, most men loved power and not beauty. Emelia is


    nothing. In the face of interests, you can see that he still doesn''t care about her!"


    "Julian has been too smooth along the way and has not experienced any hardships, so he only cares


    about love. When he has to make a choice, he''ll know how worthless love is.¡±


    Rosalind''s words made Yvonne instantly rx. That''s right, Julian always said that he loved Emelia,


    and she wanted to see how much he loved her!


    If Julian knew that in the eyes of Yvonne and her daughter, he was a person who only valued love but


    not career, he would probably be angry bitterly.


    For so many years, ever since he had the concept of bing the Hughes Group''s sessor, he had


    been working hard every day for this identity.


    Before he realized how important Emelia was to him, he only cared about his career.


    In the three years he had married Emelia, he had devoted himself to his career. One year after his


    divorce with her, he had also devoted himself to his career.


    However, she and her mother didn''t know how much he had paid so much to the Hughes Group.


    Everyone thought that he had only worked a little harder on the foundation of the Hughes Group, but


    they didn''t know that his father, Gerhard, was a yboy who only knew enjoying.


    The Hughes Group that he had taken over was so glorious, but in reality, it was suffering greatly. If he


    hadn''t tried his best, the Hughes Group might have closed down by now.


    After the call with Rosalind, the unhappy look on Yvonne''s face disappeared. She was in a good mood


    and invited those women to drink.


    Now, all she needed to do was wait and see.


    All she had to do was wait and see that he would give up Emelia for the sake of his own interests,


    which would make Emelia to be so angry.


    Up until now, Yvonne still didn''t think that Emelia would really let go of Julian.copy right hot novel pub


    In Yvonne''s eyes, all of Emelia''s carefree attitude and her indifference towards Julian were just a


    pretense. This was the so-called ying hard to get.


    Perhaps, at this moment, Emelia was very pleased with herself, proud that she had sessfully


    bewitched him. By then, by the time he gave up on her, she would regret bitterly.


    This drinksted until midnight. When they left, Yvonne was drunk.


    Pris helped her out unsteadily. In fact, she was really tired of Yvonne taking her out, because


    Yvonne always asked her to do this and do that. It seemed that she was her servant.


    After all, she was a screenwriter and an online writer who had once been very popr, and she was


    still a little proud of it.


    The driver came to pick them up. After getting into the car, Pris said to Yvonne, "Miss Sullivan,


    ¡®Princess Lenia¡¯ will start filming tomorrow. Shall we do something?"


    It was Pris''s usual routine to nder others behind their backs.


    In the past, as long as she didn''t like anyone, she would want to nder them with paid posters


    whether they were celebrities, screenwriters, or neers who had just sold their rights.


    Yvonne leaned against the car seat and said drunkenly, "Okay, you can do it."


    However, after thinking for a while, she said, "But it seems that no one among them can do it, right?"


    Pris thought about it carefully and felt very tired.


    "Princess Lenia" didn''t seem to be so negative.


    For Emelia, they had tried all kinds of methods to discredit her previously, but they failed.


    They said Emelia didn''t support the elderly; she had an improper rtionship with Vincent; her ex-


    husband was a fat old man, but all of them were fake.


    Now that Emelia was in the limelight, they didn''t dare to attack her.


    As for Viggo, he had been well-known for his excellent reputation over the years. Except for the so-


    called mysterious girlfriend, he had always been involved in scandals.


    It was unknown why he was ndered and Pris couldn''t bear to do that.


    The leading actress was Marvin Reynolds and Nina. One of them was almost isted from the rest of


    the world, while the other was not easy to deal with in the circle. Although Marvin was the Best Actor,


    he did not appear on the screen often in a year.


    Other than filming, he had stayed in the campus as a teacher and did not even have any dirt on him.


    Although Nina was very popr now, she was also envied by many people. However, she had nothing


    much to be criticized about.


    She had been exposed to having an affair with Harry once before, but had been rified by both sides


    afterwards.


    Furthermore, for so many years, as long as someone questioned Nina''s rtionship with any men, she


    would rify it in person as soon as possible. Over time, no one poked their nose into her so-called


    love life anymore.


    If others wanted to nder her for having no acting skills, they also failed since she was good at acting.


    If they wanted to discredit her for her bad temper and personality, her fans would praise her for her


    good character.


    As for Ze Sabir, the supporting actress who just got selected, there was nothing else to nder


    except for her, who used to be an c-list actress.


    After thinking for a long time, Pris finally said, "How about..


    . mocking Nina''s bad singing?"


    She had a video of Nina''s singing out of tune. People like her would collect information like these about


    other people, because ite in handy one day.


    Yvonne opened her eyes and asked in surprise, "Did she sing out of tune?"


    ¡°Yes, it was an old video of her doing a performance in high school. I found it by ident before and


    saved it." Pris said,


    "Then let''s do it."


    After saying that, she took out the video from her mobile phone and showed it to Yvonne. After


    watching it, Yvonne was about tough out loud. "Good, just post this video online and see how she''ll


    beughed at."


    In the video, the song Nina was singing was Kelly rkson''s "Stronger". The song itself was good, but


    it was unknown whether


    Nina was nervous or what, but she couldn''t hit the high note. As a result, she didn''t only crack the


    voice, but was also out of the tunepletely.


    The students under the stage burst intoughter. Seeing this video, Yvonne felt so embarrassed


    herself. She didn''t know why she was so unabashed and continued to sing on the stage.


    Of course, the rest of the song wasn''t that unpleasant to listen to, but they could still edit it. They could


    only use the clip whereC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 237 A Plot Twist

    Chapter 237 A Plot Twist


    Chapter 237 A Plot Twist


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Then I''ll arrange it immediately.¡± Seeing that Yvonne had agreed, Pris immediately made a call.


    Yvonne said disdainfully, "Nina is so bad at singing, how dare she participate in the party all these


    years?"


    Pris followed her words and said, "There is very few real singing on the scene at these gs. You


    must know that the performer has recorded the song many times in the recording studio to get the best


    version that can be yed on stage."


    After she finished speaking, Yvonne stopped talking.


    This was because it was the same for Yvonne herself. Not to mention the actors and actresses, even


    many professional singers were pretending to sing.


    Pris realized that what she said was not appropriate, then she pursed her lips and pretended to be


    busy with her work, not saying a word to smooth


    things over for herself.


    She was telling the truth. Yvonne had no choice but to ept.


    After Pris contacted the paid posters, Yvonne happened to be sent home by the car. Pris didn''t


    stay at Yvonne''s house and left after saying goodbye.


    When she got home, she began to look forward to the brewing of this incident. As long as she could


    find a way to break through to nder Nina, she


    would be able to go further to nder Emelia.


    Pris knew very well that she could no longerpete with Emelia in status, so she did not want to


    Just as Pris and Yvonne had hoped, after Nina''s video of "Nina was singing out of tune" was


    released, it instantly became the top of the trending


    search. Because she was so popr now, any trace of her would be the trending topic.


    However, what drove Pris and Yvonne crazy was that even though Nina''s performance in that video


    was really terrible, and even though Pris''s


    paid posters had been mocking Nina, there was still a bunch ofments praising her.


    "Goddess, you are indeed a goddess. You are still so beautiful when you sing out of tune.¡±


    "When she was in high school, my goddess was already a beauty. Why did those people nder her


    about stic surgery? Just check if she''s done it or not!"


    "My goddess did not sing well in the past, but she has obviously improved a lot these years. We have


    to look forward and can''t focus on others¡¯ past.¡±


    Pris and Yvonne were extremely angry. "What is going on? Are those fans so brainless now?" Nina


    had already made such a video, yet there was still a bunch of fans praising her?


    Without waiting for Pris''s reply, Nina, the one who was pretty much a webaholic, immediately


    stepped forward to show her attitude.


    She first posted a simple Twitter post.


    "| have two points: First, for the person who ndered me, thank you for sending me to What''s


    Trending. In this case, I''ll take the opportunity to promote my new y.copy right hot novel pub


    Tomorrow is the kickoff of our project "Princess Lenia". I''m ready to work! Please stay tuned for our


    show."


    ¡°Secondly, for the person who is targeting me, well, I''ll admit it. I''m not an excellent singer. However, be


    careful. If I find out


    who you are, I promise that you''ll be in great trouble."


    As soon as Nina''s tweet appeared, many people began to follow her.


    She was taking the opportunity to turn the tides and promote the new drama, and that was quite


    amazing.


    Secondly, with her tough words released, people knew more about her personality and her attitude.


    Strong, unyielding, feisty,


    and pretty cool.


    Nina didn''t care if others said that she stooped to the same level as those trolls. Why couldn''t she fight


    back since those trolls


    were attacking her?


    Nina herself didn''t expect that such an aggressive tweet would instantly attract countless fans for her.


    Just now, she was still receiving a call from her agent, Sherlyn Lansdale. Sherlyn felt a headache that


    she didn''t ask her to post


    Twitter without her permission. But Nina didn''t care. As soon as she saw this video, she knew that


    someone was deliberately


    trolling on her, because in fact, her singing was not that bad.


    As for Nina, she was able to immediately conclude that it must have been done by someone behind


    Yvonne''s back. Tomorrow,


    ¡°Princess Lenia" would start. Everyone paid great attention to this drama that Yvonne''s own costume


    drama had beenpletely ignored. Yvonne must be furious right now.


    On the other hand, when Yvonne saw Nina''s response, she warned her and Pris. She was so angry


    that she threw the phone away.


    This Nina was just as annoying as Emelia. Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together.


    She had thought that such an act would affect the reputation of ¡°Princess Lenia". After all, Nina was


    the lead actress. If she were to be hated, then this drama would also be rejected. At that time, her first


    y of acting as an independent screenwriter would be ruined, which would make him feel so sad.


    However, she didn''t expect that she couldn''t nder Nina at all, but she was taken the opportunity to


    promote the "Princess


    Lenia" and create another wave of poprity for it...


    As for Pris, she didn''t know why but it sent shivers down her spine when she looked at Nina''s words.


    Pris knew that Nina was not a person to deal with, but she never thought that Nina would threaten


    her in front of the audience. Thinking of all the negative news, Pris was a little flustered.


    Nina then posted the second tweet. This time, it was a video.


    The video showed that she was singing the whole song on the stage at that time. In the video, at first,


    Nina obviously sang


    very well, but no one knew what happened when she was about to hit the high notes. She looked


    obviously nervous and uneasy, and then she was out of tune.


    After that, she quickly returned to her normal state and continued to sing this song affectionately.


    Nina also wrote: The one who ndered me, imagine this. If the guy you have a crush on suddenly


    As soon as thisplete video was released, itpletely proved that her previous video when she


    was out of tune was edited deliberately by someone since she sang very well.


    The ount who released the out-of-tune video was instantly besieged by the crowd, most of whom


    were Nina''s fans. The ount dared not post anything new since.


    Following that, Nina posted another video. This time, she was singing the acoustic version of


    "Stronger".


    At the beginning of the video, she said indifferently, ¡°Since I''ve been criticized for singing, I naturally


    have to prove it. In the past, I didn''t learn how to sing, so I''m indeed inexperienced andck skills.


    Today, I want to prove to everyone that after so many years, I''m qualified to be called a singer based on


    my present singing skill."


    After Nina finished speaking, she sang a part of the song without music apaniment. Her voice was


    crisp and pleasant to the ear. Coupled with the lyrics, many people were moved by her performance.


    ¡°You think you got the best of me


    Think you''ve had thestugh


    Bet you think that everything good is gone


    Think you left me broken down


    Think that I''lle running back


    Baby, you don''t know me, ¡®cause you''re dead wrong


    What doesn''t kill you makes you stronger


    Stand a little taller


    Doesn''t mean I''m lonely when I''m alone


    What doesn''t kill you makes a fighter


    Footsteps even lighter


    Doesn''t mean I''m over ¡®cause you''re gone"


    When this video was released, no one doubted her singing skills anymore. And the trending topic of


    "Nina Singing Out of Tune"

 Chapter 238 Want You On the Show

    Chapter 238 Want You On the Show


    Chapter 238 Want You On the Show


    It had to be admitted that Nina''s forceful online verification had turned the previous video of her being


    ndered into a joke.


    In an instant, all the marketing IDs disappeared without a trace. In the history of their ndering, they


    had never met a celebrity like Nina who had sent


    three posts in a row to refute them.


    Looking at the trend of public opinion on the Inte, Yvonne was so angry that she called Pris and


    scolded her bitterly. She told her not to always


    make trouble for her and me all the mistakes on her.


    Yvonne was too angry. The reason why she proposed such a move was that she wanted to suppress


    the drama ¡°Princess Lenia". Wasn''t it for the


    costume drama behind Yvonne and YS Culture?


    Moreover, Yvonne had also approved this proposal. Now, she was the one to me before she


    seeded. Pris was so angry that she gritted her


    teeth, but she could only endure Yvonne''s usation. After all, Yvonne was her boss now.


    After hanging up the phone, Pris couldn''t help but think of all the things she had done in Tymers


    Entertainment.


    No matter how bad the situation was, Viggo would never scold his employees with harsh words like


    Yvonne. Even if it was criticism, it would be very


    pleasant from his mouth.


    Under his gentle tone, how could anyone not quickly reflect on his mistakes? If he didn''t reflect on his


    mistakes in time, how could he live up to Viggo''s


    kindness?


    Humans had different EQ level. Yvonne had no EQ at all, while Viggo had a very high EQ. This was the


    main reason why Viggo could get along well


    with people in theplicated entertainment industry for so many years.


    Pris was obsessed with him. In addition to his appearance and temperament, she also liked his


    gentle attitude.


    In her original family, her father often shouted and even swore, so that she instinctively wanted to find a


    person who had a good temper and could


    When she met him, she felt that he was simply the perfect man in her mind. Unfortunately...


    Pris clenched the phone in her hand, lowered her eyes, and bit her lips.


    After Nina dismissed the group of people, she tossed her phone aside andy down on the carpet.


    Satisfied, she said, "Good, veryfortable!"


    Because Emelia was worried about Nina, she rushed to her ce as soon as she saw the video.


    Emelia also knew that someone was deliberately ndering Nina, which was because she was


    extremely clear about this video. At that time, Nina had


    been singing well at the party. However, Cameron had suddenly entered through the back door of the


    auditorium, which made Nina immediately


    panicked.


    Emelia was worried that this matter would affect Nina, but she didn''t expect that Nina would turn the


    tide.


    Seeing this result, Emelia couldn''t help butugh. ¡°After this incident, I reckon very few people in the


    entertainment industry


    will dare to provoke you in the future."


    Emelia turned over on the carpet, supported herself with one hand, and rolled her eyes disdainfully at


    Yvonne. "Yvonne is a


    fool. Sometimes I don''t know why she woulde up with such a bad trick."


    Emelia said firmly, "It must be Pris''s idea behind the scenes. She is best at paying those people to


    nder."


    "I didn''t even bother to deal with a servant girl like Pris. Since she is so shameless, I won''t be


    polite." Nina coldly snorted,


    ¡°We can get so much dirt on a person like Pris so easily."


    After Nina finished speaking, she smiled wickedly and said, "However, let''s not deal with her now.


    When Pris and Yvonne''s


    y is about to be released, we''ll take action and let them be in trouble before they start broadcasting."


    Emelia said jokingly, ¡°Your move is indeed bad enough."


    Nina snorted. "I just learned from them. Didn''t they deliberately nder me before we shoot? Then I''ll


    be even more ruthless.


    We''ll make trouble after they''ve finished their investment. We''ll let Yvonne suffer a great loss."


    Emelia was amused by Nina''s expression, but she also agreed greatly.


    There was no need for Yvonne and Pris to target them maliciously, but they didn''t fight back. Since


    they wanted to fight


    back, they had to fight back.


    Emelia felt that he was getting more and more ruthless.


    There was no other way out since Yvonne and Pris didn''t stop.


    Nina''s manager, Sherlyn, called her. And Nina immediately said in distress, "Sister Sherlyn, I know that


    you''re going to scold me for being reckless and sending Twitter without your permission. But now that


    it''s effective, don''t scold me anymore, okay?"


    Sherlyn was angry and amused. She said helplessly, "You said it worked. Why should I scold you?


    Besides, you never listen to me, right?"


    Nina said in confusion, "Then why did you call me?"


    Sherlyn said, "The director of ¡®Crossover Singer¡¯ contacted me and wanted to invite you to the show."


    Nina was extremely shocked. "Really? Aren''t you joking?"


    It was the third season of "Crossover Singer". When the first season was out, not many people knew


    about it. But now it was


    one of the most popr variety show that many actors craved to join.


    If she could participate in the show, it would open up another channel for her in the entertainment


    industry. If her acting skills


    and singing skills were proved, she would be the winner of her life.


    Sherlyn said seriously, ¡°Of course it''s true. How can I lie to you about this?"


    Nina quickly said, "Then I must go."


    Sherlyn then went to arrange. Nina held her phone andughed.


    Afterughing, she said happily to Emelia, "Yvonne is really angry this time. Just now Sherlyn told me


    that the director of


    Crossover Singer asked me to go on the show."


    Emelia was surprised at first, but then she was happy for Nina.


    "That''s great!"


    It was said that the director of the show was very strict in selecting people. The reason why Nina was


    invited was that the director must have watched her singing video and recognized her ability.


    Nina sighed with emotion. "Well, do you think I should treat Yvonne and Pris to a big meal? I have to


    thank them. If they hadn''t ndered me tonight, I wouldn''t have been able to get such a good job


    opportunity."


    Emelia smiled and said, ¡°Keep a low profile. Don''t make them faint from anger."


    Yvonne and Pris were so angry that they almost died of anger. That night, the official Twitter ount


    of "Crossover Singer"


    announced the news of Nina''s joining. Yvonne was so angry that she smashed her mobile phone, while


    Pris covered her


    chest for a long time and couldn''t breathe.


    At this moment, they were so regretful. If they knew that the final oue of this matter was that Nina''s


    acting career had been pushed forward by a lot, they would not have arranged it like this even if they


    had to die.


    Unfortunately, there was no chance to regret.


    In the first episode of ¡°Crossover Singer", Yvonne was invited. At that time, she was very disdainful of


    the show, but she didn''t expect that the show woulde out of nowhere. Later, in the second season,


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    she was not requested to participate in it.


    But now, Nina had been invited by the show''s crew. It was all because of her who had added fuel to the


    fire. It would be strange if Yvonne didn''t die of anger

 Chapter 239 Danger

    Chapter 239 Danger


    Chapter 239 Danger


    Although Julian was far abroad, it did not affect his knowledge of the domestic affairs. Moreover, he


    could tell at a nce that Yvonne must have


    been behind this.


    Even though the target of this incident was Nina and not Emelia, Yvonne''s main goal was to destroy


    Emelia. After all, if the reputation of "Princess


    Lenia" was affected, it would not be a good thing for her future.


    Ezra carefullyined in their group, "Julian, how did you fall in love with Yvonne back then? Didn''t


    you notice her thoughts when you were together?"


    Julian really didn''t notice that because when he was with Yvonne, she was very generous and sensible,


    and they were not very close at that time.


    If they lived together day and night, he might slowly realize that Yvonne had been pretending all the


    time. But at that time, he and she only met and had dinner together, they were asionally attending


    parties, ying golf, and riding horses.


    At that time, he only felt that he got along well with Yvonne, because she could apany him in all


    the projects he liked. He didn''t think too much about other things.


    Phil Henderson said faintly in the group, "I think it''s necessary for you to check how Yvonne got close


    with you. ording to her scheming, | always feel that she approached you on purpose."


    "You can even investigate her past when she was studying abroad. She had been abroad all the time,


    but why did she suddenlye back? And she


    happened to be sitting next to you at the dinner party. What a coincidence!"


    Under the reminder of Ezra and Phil Henderson, Julian frowned and said, "It''s indeed time to check."


    If Yvonne really had a purpose to get close to him, then his guilt and regret for Emelia might increase


    by another level.


    Julian had stayed in New Zend for three days, but he failed to video chat with Emelia.


    Every time she didn''t answer, she would ask him to send messages or voice messages, or simply call


    her directly. Julian was very angry, but he


    couldnt do anything about it.


    He was no longer hers. At best, he was just a neighbor and a work superior. There was no reason to


    force her to have a video call with him.


    Julian was already anxious. That day, Maisie sent him a message: "Boss, | went to the scene of


    ¡®Princess Lenia¡¯ today and took a few photos.¡±


    Because Julian was not in Riverside City, Maisie went to the scene on behalf of the investor, the


    Hughes Group.


    Maisie then sent the photo to him. In the photo, Viggo and Emelia sat very close together. The two of


    them were looking at the camera that had just been taken in the monitor. After watching it, they sat


    down and talked again.


    Seeing the distance between the two of them, Julian''s heart was filled with jealousy.


    Maisie had already guessed her boss''s mood and soon sent another message. ¡°Boss, I sent you these


    photos just to tell you that it will always be like this in the future. Please calm down."


    Viggo was the director, while Emelia was a screenwriter. Even though she did not need to go to the set


    after she submitted the report, Viggo would often call her about the script because he respected her


    opinions. And she would also go to the set if she had time.


    It would take a few months to shoot a TV series, so Maisie took precautions against her boss in


    advance.


    Julian raised his hand and pulled his tie. "That''s so annoying! I shouldn''t have agreed to let Viggo be


    the director of "Princess Lenia". Even if Emelia admitted that she had nothing to do with him now, he


    still loved him."


    Looking at the look in his eyes, he couldn''t hide his thoughts at all.


    Julian had an impulse to buy a ticket immediately to be back, but the project he was discussing had


    been progressed. He couldn''t leave, so he could only look at the photos and secretly grit his teeth.


    Another day passed, and Ezra mentioned him in the group. He said in a serious tone, ¡°Julian, I think...


    your situation is indeed a bit dangerous."


    Julian replied in a bad mood, "???"


    Ezra said, ¡°"Emelia went to the Capital these days. Do you know?"


    "I don''t know.


    ¡°When it came to this matter, Julian was angry. Since he came to New Zend, he had never


    contacted Emelia. So he naturally did not know that she had gone to the Capital.


    Although Ezra was aware of Julian''s bad mood, he still summoned up the courage to say to him, "The


    Longerich family held a grand banquet for her in the Capital, which could be regarded as an


    engagement banquet. They invited many guests, including many young talents from famous families in


    the capital."


    ¡°Do you know why the Longerich family invited this group of people?" Ezra asked Julian in this way.


    Naturally, he knew that this was a blind date arranged for Emelia in disguise.


    After Ezra finished speaking, he sent a photo in the group chat. It was a picture of Emelia and a young


    man wearing gold-rimmed sses walking out of the cafe.


    It was already autumn in the Capital, and the weather was blue and clear. The golden leaves all over


    the ground added some romance to the surrounding environment.


    The scene of Emelia and the young man standing at the entrance of the cafe,ughing and joking, was


    very eye-catching. She was wearing a loose and thick sweater and a very warm scarf around her neck,


    making her look more and more charming.


    The young man was dressed like a gentleman. He was wearing in a suit and a vest. With his gold-


    rimmed sses, he looked like a rich man in a cartoon.


    Looking at the picture in the photo, Julian immediately made up his mind that he would go back to the


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Capital as soon as possible.


    Ezra continued to introduce with due diligence, "The one in the photo is said to be a young talent. The


    whole Longerich family adore him.


    He is a third-generation high official, working in a cultural department, so he is very powerful. Vincent


    specially introduce to


    Emelia a person who speaks the samenguage as she does. These two people were sitting in the


    coffee shop for the whole morning and had a good chat."


    Julian was already in a bad mood, and he only felt angry when he heard Ezra''s words.


    She was anxious, as if the next second, Emelia would be be with this young man.


    She couldn''t help butin, "I think you can be a detective."


    "Isn''t it possible for Ezra to be a detective with such a detailed understanding?"


    Ezra defended himself with dissatisfaction. "This is what my buddy in the Capital told me. I kindly told


    you but you mocked me."


    ¡°He said that when Emelia showed up that night, she made many people''s hearts flutter. But in the end,


    that young man took the initiative." In the end, he simply sent him a voice message. "I''m telling you this


    because I want to say that you''re in danger."


    "This is not someone like Even Lee. You can defeat him easily."


    ¡°I''ll be right back." Julian replied with Ezra, then took out his mobile phone and ready to book tickets.

 Chapter 240 A Real Noble Lady

    Chapter 240 A Real Noble Lady


    Chapter 240 A Real Noble Lady


    Ezra didn''t need to be so careful to remind Julian, and he could still sense the crisis.


    Moreover, even without Vincent''s arrangement in the Capital, he always had a sense of crisis, because


    he really didn''t have any advantage.


    Just the fact that he had hurt Emelia was enough to sentence him to death. What''s more, there was


    Vincent now, which made him dislike him.


    After booking the tickets, Julian still felt uneasy, so he called Emelia.


    Since he went on a business trip, they had not talked on the phone.


    He had made a few video calls, but Emelia didn''t answer. Later, he changed into voice or text


    messages, but in the end, she didn''t reply after a long time, or replied simply.


    After this business trip, he had gained a deep understanding of what was going on. That was, before


    he could get her back, he would never go on a business trip again, or perhaps he would never be able


    to say such a long distance away.


    It was too painful.


    After the call was connected, Julian directly asked Emelia, ¡°Did you go to the Capital?¡±


    Emelia replied lightly. "Yes."


    But in the blink of an eye, Julian''s heart was filled with grief and disappointment. As for him, Emelia had


    agreed so readily, as though he would ept


    another man.


    He muttered bitterly, "Emelia, are you really going to start over again?"


    On the other end, Emelia waspletely confused. "What do you mean?"


    Julian could only say, "Ezra said that your father arranged a man for you...¡±


    An exnation came from the other end, "We are just friends withmonnguage."


    Although she had exined, it was better not to.


    The word ¡°friend withmonnguage¡± made Julian''s heart sink again.


    "Friend withmonnguage" was extremely strange to him, because in his impression, he and


    Emelia seemed to have never had a good chat.


    Otherwise, how could he not know that she liked literature three years after getting married? He did not


    know that she worked as a part-time screenwriter and had no idea that she had been a genius since


    she was a child.


    Ezra said that this man must have a lot ofmon interest with Emelia in the cultural department.


    For amoment, Julian was heartbroken and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "| still have something to do. I''ll hang up first.¡± Emelia''s hurried voice rang in his ears, and the phone


    was directly cut off.


    Looking at the cut line in his hand, Julian was thoughtful and he pondered deeply, "| can''t continue to


    be passive like this.¡±


    *


    Emelia''s trip to the Capital was a temporary decision.


    She did not expect Vincent to really prepare a grand engagement dinner for her.


    Vincent said on the phone that he missed her. She had just finished her draft of ¡°Princess Lenia", so


    she went to the capital immediately.


    It was not until she arrived that she knew that Vincent had prepared a dinner for her.


    Since it was confirmed that she was Vincent''s biological daughter, Emelia did not live in a hotel this


    time. Instead, he directly took her to the house where he and Naomi lived. Naomi held Emelia in her


    arms and shed tears for a long time. Later, she pulled her aside and secretly wiped her tears, saying,


    "I can''t give your father a child and I feel very sorry about it. Your appearance finally untied the knot in


    my heart."


    Naomi never cared that Emelia was not her biological daughter. After finding out that she could not


    have children, she took the initiative to mention divorce to Vincent, but he disagreed.


    Later, she also persuaded Vincent to find a woman to give birth to a child for him. She could raise that


    child as her own child.


    However, she was scolded by Vincent. He said that he could not do such an immoral thing.


    Now, Emelia happened to appear. She perfectly inherited Vincent''s excellent genes in literature, and


    her mild temperament was exactly the same as his. Most importantly, she was the child of Vincent and


    his beloved girl, which made Naomi feel that it was so perfect.


    Therefore, there was no unfamiliarity between Naomi and Emelia, but only love, and even gratitude.


    Emelia could understand how Naomi felt, so she didn''t say anything tofort her. She just gently


    hugged her.


    Emelia knew that Naomi''s so-called regret was because she loved Vincent too much.


    In the evening, the Longerich family held a grand dinner party in the hotel. They invited many


    celebrities from all walks of life to attend and officially announced Emelia''s identity to the public.


    All of Emelia''s activities in the banquet were arranged by Naomi. Emelia had told Vincent that there


    was no need to be so grand, but Vincent and the Longerich family insisted on doing it.


    Emelia chose to respect the wishes of Vincent and the elders of the Longerich family. She was willing


    to do everything ording to Vincent because she knew that everything he did must be for her own


    good.


    At the dinner, Emelia wore a crescent-white dress. And the old Mrs. Longerich, known as Lady Dorothy,


    gave her another set of jewelry. This time, it was a set of rubies, which made Emelia so shocked that


    she couldn''t speak.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She, she really couldn''t bear this "heavy" love. The ruby ring could be called a pigeon egg. She even


    felt that her fingers would be broken after she put it on.


    She didn''t want to ept such a valuable gift anymore, so she quickly said to the olddy, "Grandma, I


    know you love me. I''ll ept your kindness, but I don''t need the gift anymore."


    Lady Dorothy insisted, "I thought that it would be more suitable to give you some diamond-type jewelry


    when you are young.


    But I didn''t expect that when you came out in this white dress today, I just wanted to give you this set of


    jewelry."


    The olddy added, "You can wear a ruby earring tonight. It suits you very well.


    You can keep the rest for yourself and wear it on appropriate asions."


    Emelia still wanted to refuse, but Naomi teased her. "The olddy gave you two sets of her heirlooms.


    Even her own daughter doesn''t get such opportunity."


    As soon as Naomi finished speaking, Vincent''s two sisters, namely Emelia''s aunt, pursed their lips and


    smiled. No one was jealous of Emelia at all. Everyone present was not short of these things. Secondly,


    everyone really loved Emelia and Vincent, their youngest brother.


    The whole family was happy for him for having such an adorable daughter all of a sudden since they


    had never any children at such old age.


    Lady Dorothy was too enthusiastic, so Emelia could only ept this precious gift again.


    But this time, she said to the olddy seriously, "Grandma, don''t give me such a valuable gift in the


    future, or I won''t dare toe to the Capital."


    The olddy smiled lovingly and said, "Okay, okay, I won''t see you off."


    But in her heart, she thought, "Next time, the gift will not be so expensive."


    The moment Emelia, who was holding Vincent''s arm at the dinner party, appeared, everyone was


    stunned.


    The crescent-white evening gown made her gentle temperament even more eye-catching.


    There were two beautiful ruby ornaments on her earlobe, which made people wow in their heart: She


    was a real nobledy.


    Even though she had been living on her own outside for so many years, the charm and characteristics


    she inherited from the Longerich family were not reduced at all.

 Chapter 241 Desperate Pain

    Chapter 241 Desperate Pain


    The banquet was extremely grand, so almost all the young talents in the Capital were gathered here.


    Emelia could naturally tell that her father wanted to introduce men to her, but she didn''t say anything.


    She didn''t want to have blind dates for the time being and didn''t want to fall in love, but she didn''t want


    to refuse his good intentions and make him unhappy.


    For this biological father, not only was him unconditionally spoiling her, but she also wanted to


    unconditionally spoil him.


    She thought, "Anyway, I don''t stay in the Capital all the time. I''ll let him arrange everything. No matter


    which young man, I''ll go back to Riverside City in a few days, and I won''t have any contact with him


    anymore."


    On the morning of the next day, Winston Hopkins asked her out for coffee. Under the expectant eyes of


    Vincent and Naomi, Emelia went out.


    Vincent had introduced Winston Hopkins to Emelia and said that he liked literature very much in the


    cultural research department. They shared amonnguage. Emelia went out because of this.


    Otherwise, she would not have agreed rashly. If the two of them sat face to face and had nothing to talk


    about, it would be too embarrassing.


    At the banquet the night before yesterday, Emelia and Winston had danced together, so they were


    quite familiar with each other.


    Winston was a gentleman. He was 28 years old, about the same age as Emelia.


    Winston did not take Emelia to those famous coffee shops. Instead, he took her to a quiet ce in the


    alley. Emelia fell in love with this ce at a nce.


    She had never felt so much romance and gentleness from Julian. In the three-year marriage, she was


    the only one who relentlessly offered her tenderness, and he had never given her anything in return.


    If Julian had taken her out for a trip, or had some interactions with her, she wouldn''t have given up so


    decisively.


    Winston looked at the joy in Emelia''s eyes and could not help but smile.


    She was really easily satisfied and happy.


    The two of them sat for the whole morning, and they did have a lot to chat about. The next night,


    Winston made another appointment with Emelia and went out for dinner.


    It was already past ten o''clock in the evening. He didn''t have time to rest, take a shower, change his


    clothes, and go to find Emelia.


    On the way to Vincent''s house, Julian called Emelia several times, but no one answered.


    Originally, Julian''s heart was like being fried in a pan of oil. At this moment, he was even more


    panicked when he couldn''t get in touch with Emelia, so he asked the taxi driver to arrive at Vincent''s


    house as soon as possible.


    After knocking on the door in a hurry, the nanny went back and reported to Vincent, "Mr. Longerich,


    there is a Mr. Hughes outside the door. He said that he is looking for Miss¡­"


    "Mr. Hughes?" Vincent immediately guessed that it was Julian, but he was very puzzled. "Why is he


    here?"


    After Emelia came to the Capital, Vincent asked about the things of Julian, she said that he was on a


    business trip to New Zend.


    Vincent thought that Julian wouldn''t follow her to the Capital. He didn''t expect that he woulde all


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    the way from New Zend to pursue Emelia.


    Naomi said from the side, "Let hime in and have a seat."


    Naomi felt that Julian had a reputation and status. Although he had divorced with Emelia, they should


    at least respect him. It was better to call him in first.


    "Wait a minute." Vincent stopped the nanny who was about to go out to open the door. After thinking for


    a while, he said grumpily, "Tell him that Emelia had a date with Mr. Hopkins and she was not at home.


    Let him go."


    The nanny took the order and went out. Naomi asked him softly, "Is this really okay?"


    Vincent said, "He came to find Emelia. Emelia is not at home. He either left or continued to wait outside


    the door. We don''t wee him. Why should we let him in?"


    Naomi had no choice but to say, "Alright."


    Naomi could understand why Vincent didn''t like Julian because he had hurt Emelia.


    Hearing what the nanny had told him, Julian was in a worse mood. Emelia went on a date with


    Winston? They were already dating? And she was still out there sote at night?


    Julian didn''t believe that Emelia could ept Winston so quickly. She didn''t ept Viggo nor Harry.


    Howe she was spending so much time with Winston?


    Could it be that she had fallen in love with Winston at first sight, just like how she had fallen in love with


    him back then?


    Also, what kind of date was it? How could it be sote? The restaurant should be closed.


    Julian didn''t leave. Instead, he waited under the eaves of the vi, smoking a cigarette in the autumn


    wind.


    Of course, while waiting, he continued to call Emelia, but she didn''t answer.


    After a cigarette was smoked, Emelia still hadn''te back, and Vincent did not show up at all.


    Vincent didn''t invite him in. Julian knew Vincent''s intention. He just expressed his dislike to him in this


    way.


    Julian didn''t insist on going in. The person he was waiting for was Emelia. Waiting in the room was no


    different from waiting outside.


    After finishing the second cigarettes, there was a p of thunder above Julian''s head, followed by a


    gust of wind, and a storm seemed to being soon.


    After autumn, the temperature difference between morning and evening wasrge. At this moment, it


    was midnight. As the cold wind whistled, Julian looked at the time and felt a little cold.


    He frowned again and looked at the end of the path not far away. This time, there were finally car lights


    The car stopped at the end of the path. A man and a woman walked along the path. Perhaps it was


    because of the bad weather, they walked in a hurry.


    From afar, Julian could tell that the woman was Emelia. Just as his heart began to beat violently, he


    saw the two of them clenching hands, and he felt as though he had fallen into an ice cer.


    She was holding Winston''s hand?


    What did this mean?


    Could it be that there was a person in Winston''s family that had a serious illness, so Emelia was


    holding his hand tofort him?


    Although Julian thought so, he knew in despair that it was impossible.


    The only exnation was that Emelia was very likely to agree to be with Winston.


    Because of this knowledge, he froze on the spot and could not move, nor could he say a word sadly.


    Compared to his despair and pain, when Emelia saw Julian suddenly appear in front of her, she was so


    frightened that she took a step back. Staring at him in disbelief, she asked, "Julian?"


    "Why are you here? Aren''t you in New Zend?"


    As Emelia spoke, she raised her head, only to find his eyes were red. She didn''t know if he was going


    to cry or if something was wrong. In addition, his entire body wasn''t right either. He had a look of utter


    grief, as though she had done something to disappoint him.


    Driven by this thought, Emelia immediately thought that her hand was still being held by Winston and


    quickly pulled her hand back.

 Chapter 242 Do You Still Love Me?

    Chapter 242 Do You Still Love Me?


    Emelia came back sote because Winston proposed to watch a movie after dinner. Emelia had


    always wanted to watch this movie, but she didn''t have time to. Just as Winston invited her, she


    agreed.


    The main reason for this was an indie movie. Emelia felt that, she might not be able to find a suitable


    person to watch it except Winston. Although Nina was an actress, she did not like watching such


    movies at all. Sometimes, Emelia watched it with her, and she had simply fall asleep.


    It was rare to see someone like him who could chat with her in such a short time. Emelia happily went.


    When she came with Winston just now, they walked very fast for fear that it was going to rain. The road


    was a bit slippery. Emelia staggered a few steps and Winston helped support her.


    Emelia wanted to ask Winston let go of her, but Winston added, "The road ahead is still slippery. It''s


    going to rain soon. Let''s hurry back."


    As he spoke, he continued to pull her forward. His hand had been holding onto her wrist, but as they


    walked, he had grabbed her hand. At first, Emelia hadn''t noticed it, but now that she had been stared at


    by Julian''s red eyes, she finally realized what was going on.


    Julian didn''t answer the question why he was here. His brain had been messed by jealousy. It wasn''t


    until Emelia withdrew her hand that he regained some of his senses.


    Winston spoke first and greeted Julian politely, "Mr. Hughes."


    Emelia asked in surprise, "Do you know each other?"


    Winston smiled and said, "We had known each other a few years ago."


    Only then did Julian look at Winston, "Mr. Hopkins, long time no see."


    "Mr. Hughes, this is...?" Winston asked Julian with a puzzled face.


    "Mr. Hopkins, since you''re pursuing Emelia, howe you don''t know who I am and why I''m here?"


    Emelia stared at him in astonishment. What was wrong with him?


    Winston spoke to him politely, but Julian meant to quarrel.


    Winston didn''t care about Julian''s cold face. He just said lightly, "I really don''t know Mr. Hughes''s


    purpose. After all, no one mentioned you to me."


    Winston''s words were harsh, hinting that Julian was not important at all to Emelia and the Longerich


    family, so no one mentioned him at all.


    After Winston finished speaking, he added, "Besides, when I met Mr. Hughes a few years ago, the


    woman around Mr. Hughes seemed to be a famous actress. Could it be that Mr. Hughes broke up with


    that actress now? Do you have something with Emelia?"


    Winston''s words almost angered Julian. Winston obviously knew his identity, so he deliberately


    mentioned his rtionship with Yvonne, emphasizing the ambiguous rtionship between him and


    Yvonne at that time.


    At that time, he was still in a marriage with Emelia. This should be what Emelia was most unwilling to


    mention.


    As expected, Emelia lowered her eyes and pursed her lips slightly.


    Julian narrowed his eyes and looked at Winston. This man was definitely an expert at ying tricks. In


    just a few words, he made Emelia hate him again.


    There was another thunder above his head, and the colder wind swept over the fallen leaves on the


    ground. Emelia wrapped her clothes tightly and looked at Winston, saying, "The weather is pretty bad.


    Go back first. Thank you for treating me to dinner tonight, and thank you for inviting me to the movie."


    Julian gritted his teeth. Did they go to watch a movie?


    A man and a woman watching a movie at night was not an ordinary ambiguous way, but also the most


    practical way to cultivate the rtionship.


    After Emelia finished speaking to Winston, she turned to look at Julian. Her tone was a little distant


    than when she was talking to Winston. "Mr. Hughes, you should go back as well."


    After finishing her words, Emelia nned to open the door and go home first, but in the end, Julian


    stopped her. The man''s gaze was deep as he stared at her. "I have something to discuss with you."


    "It''s toote today and the weather is not good. Let''s talk about it tomorrow." For the sake of his current


    situation, Emelia had said this.


    When she came back, Julian was waiting outside the door. Obviously, Vincent didn''t want him toe


    in.


    Emelia could also sense that Vincent didn''t like Julian, and he was looking for her now. Was he going


    to stand outside the door and talk in the storm?


    However, Julian insisted, "I''ll just say a few words."


    Before Emelia could say anything, the bean-sized raindrops suddenly fell. She eximed and hid in the


    eaves of the corridor. Then she said to the two, "It''s raining. You should leave now."


    Winston nced at Julian, who was next to her, and didn''t stay any longer. He slowly said to Emelia,


    "See you tomorrow."


    Then he turned and left.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier. Winston had left, but Julian was still standing there


    motionless. The rain instantly drenched him.


    Emelia felt that Julian was a lunatic. She stared angrily at him and said, "If you have something to say,


    then say it."


    Since he didn''t want to leave, he could go after finishing his words.


    Emelia''s condition was better under the eaves of the corridor. The rain would not directly pour on her,


    but because the wind was too strong, she was still a little wet.


    Julian took a step forward, standing in the middle of the storm. The rain which hadnded on Emelia''s


    body had allnded on him. In addition, the rain which had poured down from his head had caused him


    to be in an extremely sorry state.


    He stood in the wind and rain and looked at Emelia, saying word by word firmly, "I love you."


    Emelia didn''t know what was wrong. Perhaps his current situation was too miserable. When he said


    these three words, her chest trembled violently.


    She didn''t know whether she should be angry or pitiful. She wrapped her clothes tightly and said


    hurriedly, "I know. Can you leave now?"


    Julian ignored her words and stepped forward to approach her. He fixed his eyes on her and asked in a


    deep voice, "Do you still love me?"


    Emelia didn''t say a word. She couldn''t say anything either.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    There was indeed no clear answer to whether she loved or not.


    Since the divorce, she had been trying hard to look forward and had never thought about this, because


    in her opinion, she and Julian had divorced, and they wouldn''t together anymore.


    She had never thought that one day, Julian would turn back to tell her that he loved her...


    Julian knew that she would be silent, so he announced, "If you don''t give me an answer today, I won''t


    leave."


    This forced Emelia to move her body. She took a step back and calmly said, "I don''t love you anymore."


    Emelia hoped that he could stop and leave as soon as he got such an answer. The rain was so heavy


    that if he continued to stand in the rain, he would catch a cold.

 Chapter 243 Entering the House

    Chapter 243 Entering the House


    Who would''ve thought, however, that after giving him the answer, Julian would still stand in the rain


    without moving. Clearly, he wasn''t satisfied with her answer.


    Emelia roared loudly, "Julian, are you out of your mind? Are you forcing me to say that I love you?"


    Who would force people to say I loved you like this?


    Also, she had told him many times about her love for him. At that time, he did not believe her. Not only


    did he not believe her, but he also ridiculed her from time to time, saying that she was hypocritical and


    greedy for wealth.


    Now he was drenched in the rain and forcing her to say that. How could he bully her like this?


    Thinking of this, Emelia''s eyes turned red with grievance.


    "If you like to get wet, then get wet!" After that, she opened the door and ran into the yard in a hurry.


    Tears also fell down.


    At this time, Vincent came out with an umbre. Emelia quickly wiped her face. Fortunately, she was


    also caught in the rain, so that Vincent would not see her cry.


    Vincent had just received a call from Winston, saying that he had sent Emelia to the door of his house.


    However, Julian was waiting there. Vincent was afraid that Emelia would be bullied again by him. After


    waiting for a while, he did not see Emeliaing back and quickly found her.


    After bringing Emelia home, Vincent asked, "Is Julian still outside?"


    Emelia nodded. "Yes."


    Vincent was so annoyed that he asked, "What''s the use of this kind of painful virtue now?"


    However, right now, he couldn''t care about Julian. He hurriedly instructed Emelia, "Go to take a hot


    bath and change your clothes. Don''t catch a cold."


    Emelia agreed and returned to her room. As she stood under the warm shower, for some reason, she


    thought of Julian in the heavy rain outside, and suddenly felt a surge of irritation. She didn''t know if he


    had left, but if he continued to be drenched, he was gonna get sick sooner orter.


    After taking a quick shower and changing her clothes, she took out her mobile phone to call Julian, but


    no one answered.


    It was only at this moment that Emelia realized that there were many missed calls from Julian on her


    phone. She had muted the phone when she was watching the movie.


    On the way back, she had been chatting with Winston about the movie, so she didn''t have time to look


    at her mobile phone. She didn''t expect that Julian had called her so many times.


    Emelia looked at the time when he had made his first call. By the time she had just returned, he had


    probably been waiting outside for a long time.


    Emelia lowered her eyes. No one knew what kind of feeling she had in her heart.


    When Emelia came to the living room, she heard Naomi saying, "Nanny just went outside to have a


    look. She said that Julian hasn''t left yet. We''d better ask him toe in first."


    Vincent disagreed with Naomi. "Don''t be soft-hearted to him."


    Naomi sighed and said, "I''m not soft-hearted. If it doesn''t rain, he can stand as long as he likes. But


    now it''s raining heavily outside. Sooner orter, something will happen if he keeps getting wet."


    After all, the Longerich family was a prominent family in the Capital. If something happened to Julian,


    would the media report that the well-known president of the Hughes Group fainted in front of their


    house in the middle of the night?


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Seeing Emeliae out, Naomi quickly handed her a bowl of ginger soup on the table. "Drink this bowl


    of ginger soup first, lest you catch a cold."


    Naomi''s carefulness warmed Emelia''s heart. After thanking her, she took it and drank it.


    After she finished the ginger soup, Vincent frowned and asked her, "Do you want him toe in?"


    Looking at the pouring rain outside the window, Emelia said helplessly, "I just told him to leave several


    times. Who would have thought that he would stubbornly not leave?"


    Vincent snorted angrily and said, "He is trying to get sympathy from you. Don''t be fooled. If you are so


    softhearted to let him in, you''ll lose."


    Emelia pursed her lips and thought for a moment before deciding, "Let him in first. It won''t look good for


    our family if we shut him out like this. I''m not soft-hearted, nor am I worried about him. I just think that


    ignoring him can''t solve the problem." For fear that Vincent would be angered by her decision, she


    exined.


    This was indeed what she really thought. Naomi agreed with her. "That''s right, the impact is not good."


    After Naomi finished speaking, she ordered the nanny to open the door for Julian. Emelia stopped her


    and said, "I''ll go."


    Naomi wanted to stop her. She had just warmed up.


    With an umbre in her hand, Emelia went out to open the door for him. She had just changed her


    clothes, but because of the heavy rain and wind, she was drenched again.


    Opening the door, Emelia immediately saw that Julian was still standing in the middle of the storm.


    The man''s expensive suit had long been drenched. The man, who used to be elegant and cold, had


    now be a drowned rat.


    Emelia nced at him and couldn''t help but sigh in her heart, "This person is really strange. No matter


    how embarrassed he is at the moment, his face is still handsome."


    "Come in first." Emelia Jones stood under the eaves of the corridor and said to him lightly.


    Julian gave her a deep look and followed her into the room without saying a word.


    Because he waspletely wet, the nanny led him to the bathroom in the wing room. Emelia took a


    brand-new home clothes from Naomi and sent them to him.


    Vincent was so angry that she let Julian to take a bath and give him home clothes. Wasn''t it equivalent


    to letting Julian stay overnight? They had never asked a man stay at their home, especially when this


    man was here for his daughter!


    Originally, he had thought he would only ask Emelia''s husband to stay. He hadn''t expected that today,


    he would let Julian stay!


    Vincent had already removed Julian from his future son-inw list.


    Naomi consoled him, "He''s drenched all over. We really can''t let hime in and talk like that."


    Vincent took a deep breath and tried his best to calm down.


    He now seriously suspected that Julian had been deliberately drenched, and then he was sure that


    they would show mercy and let him enter the house.


    Emelia put the clean clothes at the bathroom door and said to the people inside, "I have put the clean


    clothes outside for you. You can get them easily."


    "Thank you..." From inside came the man''s hoarse voice, which seemed to be a little weak.


    Emelia thought for a moment, then swallowed her question of his physical condition. She then said


    calmly, "Julian, I have a few words to say first."


    "I''ll let you in tonight because the impact is not good."


    There was no movement from the people inside, and Emelia said, "So don''t talk nonsense in front of


    my dadter."


    Later, when Julian changed the clean clothes, Vincent would definitely talk to him. Emelia hoped that


    he would not misunderstand her. Then, he would not continue to say something to Vincent that he


    wanted to with her again.


    She did not feel sorry for him.


    Her heart would no longer ache for him.

 Chapter 244 Never Had a Normal Relationship Before

    Chapter 244 Never Had a Normal Rtionship Before


    Emelia didn''t hear any response from Julian but only the sound of running water.


    She had to call him. "Julian?"


    A thought came to her mind, "Could it be that he passed out because staying too long in the rain?"


    Then the situation would be awkward now. How could she save him if he fainted when taking a bath?


    Thinking of this, Emelia could only knock on the door and shout, "Julian, are you alright?"


    The sound of water stopped, and the man''s hoarse voice sounded again. "I won''t die."


    Emelia was furious by his words. Did he deliberately speak in such a gloomy tone to embarrass her?


    Not wanting to talk to him anymore, Emelia turned around and walked out of the bathroom.


    While sitting in the sofa and waiting for Julian, Emelia couldn''t help butin to Nina on WhatsApp


    about Julian''s preposterous behavior tonight.


    After hearing this, Nina responded her with someughing emojis. Then, she said, "The rain today is as


    heavy as that when Julian went to the Longerich family to look for Emelia."


    Emelia was a little speechless. She knew that meme. The rain today was as heavy as that when Andy


    Dufresne seeded in escaping from the prison; or as heavy as that when Robert Kincaid separated


    Francesca Johnson.


    But she never thought that Nina would use it to make fun of Julian. As soon as she thought of Julian''s


    look of self-torment in the rain, she became furious. "What an annoying person he is! Childish!"


    As soon as she finishedining about Julian, Emelia heard the door open and saw Julian walked


    out, dressing neatly with blown dry hair.


    At the first sight, Emelia slightly frowned because of the abnormally red face of Julian.


    She got up and walked over to him and asked, "Why is your face burning like mad?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Julian suddenly hugged her. His handsome face, which was


    burning, pressed against her neck.


    "Emelia, I really can''t live without you." His tone sounded very sad. Only then did Emelia realize that he


    had a fever, which caused his voice to sound so hoarse.


    "Julian, you have a fever!" Emelia couldn''t be bothered to listen to him. She quickly pushed him, trying


    to see his face clearly.


    After being pushed, Julian couldn''t stand still due to the high fever. He simply fell onto the sofa next to


    him, which startled Emelia. "Julian!"


    Vincent and Naomi, who came here after learned the news, did not expect such a situation. Naomi


    turned around and ordered the nanny, "Call the family doctor toe right now."


    It was raining heavily outside. They couldn''t send Julian in fever to the hospital and had to ask the


    family doctor toe.


    Vincent helped Emelia to carry Julian to the bed in the guest room. Emelia took a wet towel over and


    put it on his forehead as a physical cooling.


    After everything done, Vincent stared at the man on the bed who was dizzy because of the high fever.


    He was so angry that he gritted his teeth, but he could do nothing about it.


    Originally, he had nned to teach Julian a lesson and then drive him away after he changed his


    clothes. However, now that Julian had a fever, he couldn''t drive him away anymore.


    The family doctor arrived very soon. After the examination, he diagnosed that Julian caught cold and


    fever due to fatigue of the long journey and rain. After asking Julian to take the antipyretic, he


    prescribed some anti-cold medicines.


    Vincent said discontentedly, "A young and strong man has a fever just because of standing in the rain


    for a while. He is weaker than me!"


    Not only Vincent but also Emelia was puzzled.


    She had lived with Julian for three years, and no one knew better than her how strong he was. Except


    for some stomach troubles due to his busy work and social functions, he hardly got sick.


    She didn''t understand why Julian caught a cold and had a fever because of rain this time.


    What they didn''t know was that Julian was so disheartened that his body couldn''t hold on any longer.


    From the time he learned that Emelia and Winston had spent most of the morning chatting in the coffee


    shop, till he saw Winston holding Emelia''s hand, his heart had been broken.


    Life was hopeless.


    It could also be said that his fury caused a fever.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Emelia fed him some medicine. Just as she was about to get up from the bed, she was grabbed by


    Julian. The man''s palm was hot with fever, causing her heart to tremble.


    She tried to pull back her hand, but Julian held her tightly and murmured, "Don''t go..."


    "Don''t leave me, Emelia." Although he was dizzy, he instinctively wanted to keep her.


    Vincent was so angry that he stepped forward and patted Julian''s hand. Then, he pulled Emelia''s hand


    back from his palm.


    "Catch a break if you have a fever. Don''t think you can take advantage of her."


    Naomi didn''t even have time to stop Vincent from beating Julian. She was also a little helpless that she


    never expected that Vincent would beat someone. It seemed that a father''s attitude toward her


    daughter was really special.


    Emelia nced at the back of Julian''s hand, which had been flushed. She turned to Vincent and Naomi


    and said, "It''ste. Go back and rest. I''ll stay and watch him."


    Vincent disagreed. "No, you go to rest. I''ll stay."


    Vincent was very afraid that if Emelia stayed alone, Julian would take advantage of Emelia after his


    fever was gone.


    But how could Emelia let an elder like Vincent stay to take care of Julian? She insisted on letting


    Vincent and Naomi rest, so Naomi took Vincent and left.


    "No matter what, the two of them need to get along with each other alone." Naomiforted Vincent in


    this way, "Let them talk about it with each other after Julian''s fever is gone, and then we''ll ask them."


    Vincent could only listen to Naomi. They went back to their rooms to rest.


    Emelia sat down on a single sofa in the corner of the guest room, observing Julian''s condition while


    chatting with Nina.


    Julian had taken the antipyretics. If the fever dropped after a while, he should be fine. Otherwise,


    ording to the doctor''s words, it would be troublesome. He might get a pneumonia and had to be


    sent to the hospital.


    Nina couldn''t help clicking her tongue when she heard that Julian had a fever. "I have no choice but to


    admire him. This time, even the heavens are helping him. I''m afraid that he would eventually be a


    part of your family."


    Emelia was so annoyed. "We can''t just stand by and watch. What do you think he wants?"


    Nina said, "He just wants to be with you again. Why don''t you two try to get along again?"


    "Speaking of which, you two have never been in a normal rtionship. At first you had sex, and then


    got married. You two havepletely gone against the normal process of love."


    Emelia pursed her lips tightly and did not speak for a long time.


    She really didn''t dare to do that. She didn''t dare to love him again.


    If she was hurt by him again, her heart would probably be utterly broken for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 245 No Way to Retreat

    Chapter 245 No Way to Retreat


    Seeing that Emelia didn''t speak for a long time, Ninaforted her in a light tone, "It doesn''t matter if


    you don''t want to have a rtionship with him again. You don''t have to put too much pressure on


    yourself. Anyway, let him be. Let''s see what other tricks he can y."


    In Nina''s opinion, if Julian really wanted to chase Emelia again, he definitely wouldn''t give up so easily.


    Nina continued, "Just take it as a test."


    Emelia said in a low voice, "In fact, I don''t want him to waste time on me. His grandfather''s health is not


    very good either, so that he must hope to see Julian have a perfect family as soon as possible."


    Emelia still remembered that Grandpa being hospitalized a few days ago. Although it was just a false


    rm, Grandpa was in his good age.


    Nina replied her with a sigh emoji on WhatsApp, not knowing what to say.


    Being such a stubborn man, Julian couldn''t be persuaded by others to let go of Emelia. Since that was


    the case, he would have no choice but to endure all sorts of hardships along the way.


    After asking for water twice, Julian''s fever slowly dropped.


    Emelia fed him water one more time and prepared another cup for him on the bedside table. She was


    about to go back to her room to rest.


    Unexpectedly, just as she was about to turn around, her hand was grabbed by Julian. Emelia struggled


    a few times but failed.


    Seeing that he was still a patient with a fever, Emelia thought for a while and decided not to be angry


    with him anymore. She sat down on the chair beside the bed. Later, she was so sleepy that she fell


    asleep beside the bed.


    When she fell asleep in a daze, Emelia thought, " Anyway, I''m just lying beside the bed."


    She didn''t expect that when she was woken up by the knock on the door next morning, she would find


    that she was hugging Julian. After she fell asleepst night, she had been carried to the bed!


    Emelia suddenly sat up from the bed and red angrily at the culprit on the bed.


    Julian had already woken up, and his eyes looked clear. It seemed that his fever had gone.


    "You..." Emelia was so angry and extremely embarrassed as well.


    She had been his wife for three years, so she naturally knew the real reaction of a man''s body. When


    she had just woken up in his arms, he...


    Vincent''s voice sounded outside, "Emelia, are you in Julian''s room?"


    His words reminded Emelia. She had to put her anger aside and hurriedly got off the bed, tidied up her


    clothes, and walked over to open the door.


    Vincent immediately stepped in and asked in disbelief, "Did you spend the night herest night?"


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "I fell asleep on the sofast night..."


    She deliberately emphasized that she was sleeping on the sofa, in case Vincent got angry again.


    Vincent was indeed very angry. Just now, he went to Emelia''s room to knock on the door, but Emelia


    didn''t respond for a long time. He was shocked and quickly came to Julian''s room and found that she


    was here really.


    Vincent was suddenly in a bad mood. He was so sad and angry, as if his diamond being stolen by a


    thief.


    Even though Emelia had exined that she was sleeping on the sofa, he couldn''t stop the fury.


    However, before he could open his mouth, Julian thanked him sincerely, "Mr. Longerich, thank you for


    taking me inst night."


    "Since your fever has been down, quickly get out of here!" Vincent roared, then turned around and left


    with Emelia.


    Vincent wanted to give Emelia a talking-to since she was too careless. What if Julian took advantage of


    her when she was sleeping? But he was unwilling to do it, so he could only sigh and give up finally.


    After Vincent and Emelia left, Julian got up from the bed. The nanny brought his clothes, which had


    been cleaned and dried up.


    Julian put on his clothes and went out of the room after washing up.


    Although his throat was still hurting, he was better now.


    He slept with Emelia all night long, which made him feel refreshed and assured that he had to be with


    Emelia.


    Vincent, Naomi, and Emelia were preparing to eat in the restaurant. After seeing Julian, Naomi gently


    greeted him, "Mr. Hughes,e and have breakfast."


    Julian nced at the delicate girl at the dining table and said lightly, "Thank you, but I''m afraid you will


    be in a bad mood if I sit there. I''ll just wait in the living room."


    He was so self-aware that Vincent had no chance to refute him.


    Emelia, who hadn''t even looked at him, frowned and said, "You''d bettere over and eat, lest you''ll


    get sick again after your stomach was upset."


    Julian was speechless.


    ording to her words, he felt that she was despising his poor health.


    Besides, his words seemed to be self-aware, but in fact, he was expecting someone to invite him. And


    Emelia was so clever that she made him could not say anything more.


    Julian didn''t believe that she didn''t understand his intention. She just deliberately embarrassed him.


    What a bad girl!


    In the past, she was a gentle and pure girl. Now, she crossed him everywhere. If his words couldn''t


    satisfy her, she would make him embarrassed...


    Vincent, who was still angry with Julian, was in a very good mood when he saw that Emelia made him


    awkward. He looked at Emelia with appreciation.


    Vincent originally thought that Emelia would be at a disadvantage in front of Julian, but he didn''t expect


    that she could make him speechless by just a few words. It was really great.


    After Julian sat down, Vincent did not make things difficult for him anymore. Surprisingly, the four of


    them had the breakfast in peace.


    However, after breakfast, Vincent asked Julian to have a talk in his study.


    Vincent went straight to the point. "I advise you to give up on pursuing Emelia again. I won''t agree, and


    she doesn''t want to be with you again."


    When Emelia came to the Capital and lived with them this time, they have gown closer.


    He even discussed with Emelia about changing her surname. Emelia had no objection, but Vincent felt


    that it didn''t matter if she didn''t want to change it for the time being. He didn''t care what her surname


    was. As long as she was his daughter, it was enough.


    Mainly because he was afraid that Emelia would not get used to the sudden change of her surname. In


    addition, there were a lot of formalities to deal with which would be veryplicated, so he temporarily


    put it aside. What he should do now was to cultivate the rtionship between father and daughter.


    Vincent thought that Julian would be angry with his words, but Julian just answered lightly, "I know you


    won''t agree."


    And then he said self-deprecatingly, "But I can''t give up just because you don''t agree."


    For a moment, Vincent didn''t know whether he should be angry at his shamelessness or sympathize


    with him.

 Chapter 246 Because Of His Handsome face

    Chapter 246 Because Of His Handsome face


    "Beside of my objection." Vincent looked at Julian and emphasized, "She doesn''t love you anymore.


    This is the most important thing."


    Julian looked into Vincent''s eyes and said word by word, "I don''t believe that she doesn''t love me


    anymore. She just didn''t dare to love me anymore because I hurt her too much before."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "She doesn''t treat love as a game, so she won''t take away all her love for me so soon."


    Vincent snorted and said, "Since you know she is serious, you should know that since she must be


    serious in making the decision of divorce."


    Julian followed Vincent and said firmly, "So I hope to get your help."


    Vincent thought he had heard it wrong and asked incredulously, "What did you say? You want me to


    help you?"


    Julian nodded solemnly. "Yes."


    Vincent was so angry that he couldn''t help shouting, "Did the fever harm your brain? I want to break


    your legs. How dare you ask me to help you?"


    This was the funniest joke Vincent had ever heard. Julian could definitely feel his dislike for him, and he


    even asked him for help. Wasn''t he out of his mind?


    Julian still looked calm. "I admit that I didn''t cherish her before. I was wrong, but those who did


    something wrong should have a chance to correct their mistake, right?"


    "Since she can give Winston a chance, why can''t she give me a chance?"


    Vincent sneered and said, "How can youpare with Winston Hopkins?"


    Based on the fact that he had injured Emelia once, he was struck out already. How could he be so


    shameless to ask for a chance?


    Thinking of this, Vincent said with anger, "If you lost her once, you''ve lost her forever!"


    Vincent only hated himself for not knowing Emelia earlier. Otherwise, how could he allow her to marry a


    man who didn''t love her and didn''t care about her?


    Now that he had the opportunity to help her choose her husband for the future, he had to be extremely


    cautious and serious.


    Julian had expected Vincent''s attitude, so those cold words did not hurt him much. Even if Vincent


    disliked him more, he would still insist on his decision.


    Seeing his stubborn look, Vincent turned around with his hands on his waist and took a deep breath to


    calm down. Then he turned around and continued, "Not mentioned how bad you were to her. Look at


    how your family treated her."


    "I can also not mention those things in the past. But do you think your parents and your sister can


    ept her even if she be with you again?"


    Vincent sneered, "Julian, I don''t need to let my sweet daughter marry into such a family and continued


    to be despised by your families. There are many gentlemen from good families in the Capital waiting for


    her to choose."


    "Although she had a marriage, fortunately, you have no child. She is still young. With the protection of


    the Longerich family, it is not a problem for her to marry another excellent man."


    Vincent''s words made Julian depressed. Child, child, this topic now became a sore spot in his heart.


    As well as Grandpa, Vincent talked about the child.


    Yes, they didn''t have any child, so they had fewer rtionships.


    She might belong to someone else if he was a little careless.


    If, if they had a child, would he not have been in such a difficult situation now?


    But at that time, it was he who had been tried his best to prevent her from pregnant, it was he who


    determined not to have a baby with her...


    Both of them fell into silence for a while. Julian didn''t speak, and Vincent just ignored him.


    There was a clear knock on the door, apanied by Emelia''s voice. "Dad, can Ie in?"


    "Come in." Vincent replied.


    Emelia pushed the door open and walked in. She didn''t look at Julian, but said to Vincent, "Dad, I may


    have to go back to Riverside City first. Mr. Johansen said that there is a problem with the plot and we


    need to discuss it."


    Emelia had just received a call from Viggo who asked her back.


    Vincent knew Emelia should go back for her work. Although he was very reluctant, he could only


    ept it. "Then go back, work is important."


    As soon as he finished his words, Julian said to Emelia, "I''ll go with you."


    Emelia nced at him and said nothing in the end. She had wanted to stop him because he had just


    recovered from his fever. But at the second thought, she realized that his health had nothing to do with


    her. It was fine if he didn''t cherish himself.


    Julian returned to the hotel to take his luggage. Vincent looked at Emelia and wanted to say something,


    but stopped. Emelia smiled and said, "Dad, I know what you want to say. Don''t worry, I know what I''m


    doing."


    Vincent sighed and said, "I wanted you to spend more time with Winston. I really think highly of him."


    Emelia thought to herself, "Fortunately, Viggo called me back. I don''t need to see Winston anymore."


    However, she still said, "I didn''t expect that there would be a problem."


    Just as they were about to say goodbye, Winston called.


    Yesterday, Winston made an appointment with Emelia to go to an exhibition together. Emelia told him


    that she had to go back to Riverside City, and Winston insisted on sending her to the airport. Emelia


    could not refuse but had to agree.


    On the way to the airport, Emelia thought for a while and told Winston the truth. "Mr. Hopkins, actually, I


    don''t intend to be in a rtionship for the time being. Thank you for taking care of me these days."


    Winston smiled and said gently, "I know."


    Emelia was stunned. "You know?"


    Winston pointed it out. "You don''t like me. Your eyes won''t lie. I also know that you came out with me


    just to reassure Mr. Longerich."


    Emelia did not expect Winston to see through everything. She quickly apologized, "I''m sorry."


    Winston looked calm and said, "There''s nothing to be sorry about. Love is love, which cannot be


    forced."


    Seeing Winston was so magnanimous, Emelia heaved a sigh of relief.


    She said sincerely, "Since you me, let''s not contact each other in the future. Don''t waste your time."


    Winston said helplessly, "I know that you don''t like me, but I haven''t told you how I feel about you. I like


    you, so I''m happy to spend time with you. I hope you can give me more opportunities to know you


    better in the future."


    Emelia was so surprised that she couldn''t speak.


    She had just met Winston, but he said that he liked her. This was beyond her expectations.


    Viggo and Harry had also confessed their love to her before, but she had known them for a period of


    time, especially Viggo, who had been a friend with her for several years.


    But Winston-


    Winston seemed to have known her surprise and said, "Haven''t you had a love at first sight before?"


    Emelia coughed lightly.


    Winston even knew about this. It seemed that Vincent had told him a lot about her.


    Yes, Winston was right.


    Back then, she had fallen in love with Julian at first sight. At the beginning, she loved his handsome


    face. Later, the more she knew him, the more fascinated she became.

 Chapter 247 Would You Cut it Out?

    Chapter 247 Would You Cut it Out?


    The car steadily drove into the airport parking lot. Winston stopped the car and turned to look at Emelia


    seriously and said, "Don''t doubt your own good. You have the charm to make people fall in love at first


    sight."


    On the night of the Longerich family''s dinner party, she came out in a milky white dress, holding Vincent


    Longerich''s arm. She was graceful, gentle, and beautiful. She not only attracted him, but also caught


    the attention of many young men in the Capital. That night, their hearts beat wildly for her.


    She was different from manydies in the upper circle, having that calmness, confidence and aid-


    back attitude.


    Emelia was a little embarrassed by Winston''s words and quickly changed the topic. "Alight. I''ll go in by


    myself. Go back and do your work."


    "There''s no hurry. Since I''m here, I''ll go in with you." Winston parked the car and got out of the car with


    Emelia. He even helped Emelia push the suitcase.


    As they chatted, they entered the airport lobby. At a nce, they saw Julian, who was waiting there.


    From this, one could imagine how pale Julian''s face was when he saw Emelia and Winston walked in


    shoulder to shoulder.


    Winston was really attentive. Emelia was about to return to Riverside City, and he still want to pursue


    her.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Winston pushed Emelia''s suitcase and politely greeted Julian with a smile. "Mr. Hughes, what a


    coincidence!"


    Julian smiled faintly. "What a coincidence. I spent an entire night in the Longerich familyst night, and


    today, I came back with Emelia."


    Emelia stared awkwardly at him. She was shocked by these words.


    He was so childish!


    Also, what he said was so ambiguous. What would Winston think of Vincent and Naomi hearing his


    words?


    Vincent introduced her to Winston and intended to match them together, but Julian''s words sounded


    like Vincent had asked him to stay for the night, which would made Vincent seem to be deceiving


    Winston.


    Therefore, Emelia quickly exined what had happenedst night to Winston. "He had a high feverst


    night because of the rain. My parents called the family doctor for him."


    Emelia wanted Vincent faced Winston easily, but she didn''t know that in Julian''s mind, she cared too


    much about Winston. She was afraid that Winston would misunderstand her, so she was in a hurry to


    distance herself from him.


    Julian was in a bad mood. He nced at his wristwatch and indifferently reminded Emelia, "It''s time to


    board."


    Emelia quickly took her suitcase from Winston and said goodbye politely, "Thank you. I''ll go first."


    Winston smiled gently. "You''re wee. Just treat me to dinner next time."


    Julian sneered. Winston really refused to give up his evil designs.


    Emelia didn''t even bother to pay attention to Julian''s strange attitude. She replied softly to Winston,


    "Definitely."


    Winston added, "I heard from uncle that you''re good at cooking. Hope that I can try it one day."


    This time, Julian''s eyes looked like they were about to kill someone. Winston actually wanted to eat a


    meal personally made by Emelia?


    Dream on!


    As long as he was alive, it would be impossible for Winston''s n to seed.


    Winston pretended not to feel Julian''s murderous gaze and said goodbye to him with a smile, then


    turned around and left.


    After Winston left, Emelia ignored him and pushed her suitcase to go through the formalities.


    Julian Hughes pursed his lips and stared at her graceful back for a long time before following her with


    his long legs.


    He took the initiative to help Emelia take the suitcase, but Emelia refused him. "No need, I can carry it


    myself. And stop acting like this. I don''t want to be photographed again."


    There were many peopleing and going at the airport. She was going to be searched again if they


    were taken photos.


    Julian was the most popr upstart in Riverside City, and she was now the center of attention because


    of the Longerich family. Although now that no one would say that she wasn''t worthy of him, Emelia still


    instinctively didn''t want to have anything to do with him.


    Julian was enraged by the rejection of Emelia. Just now, she had asked Winston to carry her luggage,


    but now she had turned him down. Could it be that she had really established a rtionship with


    Winston, so she was so distant from him?


    Thinking of this, Julian couldn''t help clenching her suitcase handle. He asked in a low voice, "What''s so


    good about Winston?"


    At first, Emelia was a little confused by his inexplicable words, butter she realized that he was


    Emelia didn''t want to answer him, so she simply pretended not to hear.


    Julian refused to give up. "Have you really fallen in love with him?"


    "Would you cut it out, already?" Emelia replied grumpily, then grabbed her suitcase and pushed it away.


    Could he not be so childish and always ask such a question?


    What was wrong with him?


    But what she didn''t know was that Julian was about to lose his mind.


    As long as he thought that she might really be with Winston, there was nothing left in his mind.


    But at this moment, hearing her fierce words, Julian smiled.


    Although he had been scolded, her answer at least proved that she was not with Winston. Otherwise,


    she should have answered "yes".


    It was Vincent who bought her a flight ticket back to Riverside City. Of course, it would be a first-ss


    ticket, but Emelia specially told him to buy an economy ss ticket, because she knew that Julian


    would buy a first-ss ticket, so as to avoid meeting him.


    Who would have thought that after the ne was stable, Julian would change seats with the people


    next to her? Originally, Emelia had wanted to take out herputer to write something, but when she


    looked up and saw that he hade to her side, she was instantly speechless.


    She turned off theputer and said to the handsome man sitting next to her in a low voice, "Julian, I


    beg you. I don''t want to appear on the trending news again."


    At the Longerich family''s dinner party, she had also been on What''s Trending. As the daughter of the


    Longerich family, she could not avoid it. But in addition, she did not want to be on the trending news


    again, especially in terms of feelings.


    Julian disagreed with her words. "You can get on the headlines just from being on the same ne with


    me?"


    Emelia gritted her teeth.


    He clearly knew what she meant, but he deliberately pretended to be confused and twisted the


    meaning of her words.


    She could not help but warn him, "As long as you keep being a stranger to me all the time, we won''t be


    on the trending news."


    Julian raised his eyebrows. "We''ve already gotten married once, why are we still pretending to be


    strangers?"


    Emelia couldn''t hold back any longer and almost pinched him again. In that case, they would really hit


    the headlines.


    Emelia beat Julian on the ne. It was really lively.


    Emelia didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She put away theputer, took out the sleep mask, and


    put it on. She leaned back on the chair and began to rest.


    She did not sleep well after being tortured by him for more than half the nightst night.


    Just as she was about to fall asleep, the sound of a camera snapping rang out in her ears. Emelia


    suddenly opened her eyes, only to find that Julian was taking pictures of her with his phone.


    Emelia was about to go crazy.

 Chapter 248 Pent-Up Desires

    Chapter 248 Pent-Up Desires


    "What are you doing?" Emelia waved away Julian''s phone, then sat up straight and asked him in an


    undertone.


    Julian didn''t hide his intention. He stared at her with his dark eyes and said, "You looked very beautiful


    when you were asleep, so I took photos of you."


    What he said was true, but Emelia felt goosebumps all over her body.


    She was really not used to Julian''s sweet words.


    In the past, in Emelia''s heart, he had always been cold and not good at speaking. Not only was he not


    good at speaking, he didn''t even know how to speak softly. It was even more impossible for him to


    speak sweet words.


    She felt very ufortable andined to him in a muffled voice, "Delete it. You have vited the


    right of my image!"


    At the thought of the picture of her sleeping being kept in his phone by Julian, Emelia felt bad. He really


    didn''t have a quiet time.


    In the face of herint, Julian just narrowed his deep eyes slightly and saidzily, "If I remember


    correctly, you also posted a photo of me with my back towards you on Twitter, without my permission."


    Emelia was rendered speechless by him. She had not expected him to use that to block her.


    Just when she didn''t know what to say, he raised his eyebrows andined discontentedly, "I''m


    only keeping it myself for appreciation, but you''ve made the whole Inte appreciate my figure."


    Emelia was both awkward and passive. There was no one who could match up to him in a verbal


    battle.


    She didn''t have the confidence to ask him to delete the photo again, so she had to look away and


    This time, it was Julian turn to be speechless. He didn''t want to delete her photos, so he used what she


    had done to stop her. He didn''t expect she would say that.


    Thinking of her gentle and soft words to Winston, Julian couldn''t help saying, "You don''t like me now,


    so every word I say or everything I do is wrong."


    Emelia looked at him in disbelief. His words sounded extraordinary grievances and sorrows.


    He had secretly taken photos of her, but he felt he was wronged?


    Emelia didn''t want to talk to him anymore. She continued to sleep in her seat, but this time she covered


    her face with her coat.


    Julian was amused by her behavior. She was not an ordinary naive woman.


    Getting off the ne and getting her luggage, Emelia pushed her suitcase and left quickly.


    With Nina''s previous reminder, she had brought herself sufficient equipment, sunsses, and a mask,


    as well as a bucket hat with arge brim. No one could recognize her.


    The reason why Emelia was able to walk so fast was because she was trying her best to get rid of


    Julian.


    She didn''t want to have any contact with Julian in public, but no matter how fast she walked, the man


    behind her kept a short distance from her.


    Seeing that she was about to rush out of the airport lobby, the man''s deep voice sounded beside her.


    "Take my car and go back together?"


    They were neighbors, and he had a driver to pick him up. It was good to take her back together.


    Emelia didn''t even turn around. "No need. Mr. Johansen is here to pick me up."


    Julian''s mood might have just gone down to the bottom. When he was in the Capital, Winston came out


    of nowhere. Now he was back, Viggo was the one in his way.


    She was so dedicated to her job that she had to head straight to the set as soon as she got off the


    ne without resting?"


    Without any hesitation, he continued, "I''ll go and have a look too."


    He was the investor of this drama, so it was reasonable for him to take a look at it.


    Emelia, however, had a headache. "Mr. Hughes, you don''t have to do such a small matter yourself, do


    you?"


    Although it was the first time for Viggo to be a director, he had many years of experience working on


    the set as an actor. Moreover, from Viggo''s tone on the phone, things were not particrly difficult to


    deal with. It was not to the point of rming Julian behind the scenes.


    Julian was deliberately following her, never leaving her.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s take a look." Julian''s reply was irresistible.


    While they were talking, they had already walked out of the airport lobby. Viggo''s car just drove over at


    this time.


    After rolling down the window and seeing Julian Hughes, Viggo was surprised. "Mr. Hughes?"


    Viggo didn''t know that Julian and Emelia would appear at the same time. He knew that Emelia had


    gone to the Capital and Julian had gone to New Zend on a business trip, but he didn''t know when


    he had gone to the Capital and came back with Emelia.


    Julian picked up the two suitcases with one hand and easily stuffed them into the trunk of Viggo''s car.


    Only then did he say to Viggo, "I heard from Emelia that something happened at the set. I''ll go take a


    look together."


    Viggo had wanted to say that there was no need for him to personally go over, but seeing how silent


    Emelia was frowning, he didn''t say anything else. Emelia must have refused to go with him. Clearly, it


    didn''t work.


    Viggo had also guessed what Julian was up to. All he had to do was follow Emelia. In other words, he


    just didn''t want him to be alone with her.


    So he didn''t say anything. He just opened the door and said with a smile, "Let''s go together."


    Julian and Emelia got into the car. Viggo drove the car straight to the set. He called his driver and


    asked him to go to the set. He also had to send him and Emelia hometer.


    Not long after the car left, Emelia and Viggo began to discuss the problem with the script. Julian leaned


    Because it involved some modifications, whenever Emelia thought of a new or more heart-stirring line,


    she would smile easily, as bright as a flower.


    Julian looked at her with disdain. Thinking of the scene that she and Winston had been sitting in the


    cafe for the whole morning, he thought to himself that she had talked a lot, but she had spoken too little


    in front of him because she had nomonnguage with him.


    He didn''t like drama and literature. He was only interested in the great benefits of this industry.


    Moreover, he was usually only responsible for investing, and his subordinates were in charge of the


    specific nning of each drama.


    Therefore, it was conceivable that how could he and Emelia have the samenguage? His major was


    economy and finance, while hers was literature.


    Thinking back, what had they talked about when he was with her?


    It seemed that they didn''t talk much. When they were together, they spend most of the time making


    love.


    Thinking of those scenes, Julian couldn''t help but raise his hand to loosen his tie to get some fresh air.


    When she was abroad after they divorced, he didn''t feel that he was so craving for sex, and he felt


    good every day.


    But since she returned to the country, he had been thinking about that kind of thing from time to time.


    He looked out of the window and gritted his teeth. If this continued, sooner orter, he would get


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    sick.

 Chapter 249 Being Threatened

    Chapter 249 Being Threatened


    After arriving at the set, Viggo gathered a few main creators to the conference room for a meeting. One


    of the main actors, Nina, saw that Julian and Emelia had arrived together and rolled her eyes at him in


    disgust.


    She took Emelia''s arm and whispered, "He follows you everywhere you go?"


    When it came to this matter, Emelia had a headache. "What do you think I should do?"


    Emelia really was at a loss.


    The ce where she lived was next to Julian''s. Now that he was still involved in her work, she could


    not hide from him no matter where she went.


    She could change her residence, but she had signed the contract and couldn''t change her job in a


    short time.


    "Oh, what should I do? Let nature take its course." Ninaforted her with a rxed tone.


    Emelia felt that this was the only thing she could do. Otherwise, what else could she do?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After solving the problem, Emelia left the set. Naturally, Julian left with her. His driver was waiting


    outside, so Emelia had no choice but to get into his car.


    As soon as the two of them got into the car, Julian''s cell phone rang, but he didn''t pick it up


    immediately. He frowned slightly and stared at the phone with a trace of coldness in his eyes.


    Emelia sensed the chill from his body and instinctively nced at his phone: Randolph Sullivan.


    Seeing this name, Emelia couldn''t help but think of Yvonne. She silently looked away.


    Emelia felt that sometimes, fate was also very yful.


    In the past, Yvonne had trampled on her with her rich family background. Now that her situation was


    favorable, she forced Yvonne to apologize to her without any self-esteem because of the background of


    the Longerich family.


    She was fine, but she didn''t know if Yvonne would be too tired to sleep every day.


    Julian, who was next to her, had already picked up the phone, but his tone was very cold. "Mr. Sullivan,


    what can I do for you?"


    Ever since Randolph had intervened in the matter between Yvonne and Emelia and bullied Emelia with


    Yvonne everywhere, Julian automatically ced Randolph among the enemies.


    Think about it, if Emelia were not Vincent''s biological daughter, how miserable would she be now?


    Being scolded that having an affair with Vincent, it was a fatal blow to a woman.


    Emelia would not only lose her reputation, but also her career.


    Of course, even if Vincent did not acknowledge her, he would not allow Emelia to be bullied by


    Randolph and Yvonne so miserably.


    In the past, he had been blind and treated Yvonne as a good-natureddy from a noble family. That


    was why he had hurt Emelia so badly. He would never do it again. If anything happened to Emelia, he


    would definitely stand up for her as soon as possible.


    Randolph''s tone was as gentle as ever, as if there were no previous gaps between them. He seemed


    to be the elder who had a good rtionship with his parents. "I heard that you came back from a


    business trip. Shall we have dinner together tonight?"


    "Yeah." Julian agreed readily.


    Julian knew that since Randolph took the initiative to look for him, there must be something wrong.


    He wanted to see if Randolph had any other despicable tricks up his sleeve.


    However, Julian had never expected that Randolph would threaten him with the evidence of his


    parents.


    They were smoking in the room. Julian''s face gradually darkened when he heard Randolph mention


    the old incidents.


    Randolph said, "Back then, your father met a little girl in college. They loved each other so much that


    she even got pregnant for him. So you can imagine how difficult it was for your father to break up with


    that girl."


    "Butter, for the sake of not being blown up, he broke up with the girl. He paid arge sum of money


    topensate her, and the girl promised to end itpletely with him."


    "Originally, things ended here, but your mother was not reconciled and ran to that girl''s school to make


    trouble with her. That girlter couldn''t stand the finger-pointing and gossiping about her, so she


    jumped off the building and killed herself."


    Julian held the edge of the cup tightly.


    He only knew that his father once had a young and beautiful woman outside, and he also knew that he


    almost divorced his mother because of that woman. But he didn''t know that someone diedter, and


    his mother was the backstage driving force.


    Randolph nced at his pale face and continued to say slowly, "This matter became a big dealter.


    The girl''s parents came all the way from their hometown and directly found your parents."


    "It was your father''s fault first. When he pursued that girl, he lied that he was divorced. Later, your


    mother should not find her after she had made an agreement with your father and made it known to


    everyone, indirectly forcing her to die."


    "I''m not interested in their past." Julian interrupted Randolph coldly when he said this, and then asked


    Randolph directly, "So you want to use this matter to control me?"


    Hearing this, Julian had roughly guessed Randolph''s intention. What else could Randolph do other


    than control him?


    Moreover, this could really be considered a scandal.


    Randolph smiled hypocritically and said, "How can I control you with that? I''m just telling you the pros


    and cons of this."


    "Back then, that girl jumped off the building and caused a great sensation. The media almost exposed


    the truth. I used all my useful connections overnight to put a lid on it."


    "Otherwise, once your parents'' actions are exposed, it''ll have a great impact on your family."


    Even after so many years, if this matter was exposed, it would still be a great blow to the Hughes


    Group, and it would have an unpredictable negative impact.


    Julian admitted that he was a little shocked when he learned the incident.


    But he soon calmed down and quickly analyzed Randolph''s purpose. "If I don''t cooperate with you, will


    you expose it? And then destroy the Hughes Group?"


    "I don''t like Vincent very much. Only our cooperation is the best way to deal with him." Randolph


    spread out his hands, and his words werepletely unscrupulous, as if he was sure that Julian would


    Julian sneered. Not to mention that Randolph did this for his own selfish interest, this kind of behavior


    disgusted Julian deeply.


    He''s gotta be joking!


    First of all, Vincent was Emelia''s biological father. With this reason alone, Julian had to reject


    Randolph.


    It''s impossible for Julian to offend Vincent now.


    Randolph''s feet were scalded, not his brain. So why the hell did he drag Julian to deal with his future


    father-inw?


    In other words, Randolph was sure that Julian would not care about Vincent for the sake of Emelia.


    Nobody believed that he was serious about Emelia.


    It was true that Julian had never cared about Emelia before, but now, Emelia was the most important


    person in his heart.

 Chapter 250 Hes Hurt Deeply

    Chapter 250 He''s Hurt Deeply


    Julian disliked Randolph very much. His face darkened realizing that Randolph belittled his affections


    for Emelia.


    For Julian, the most important thing at this time was to win back Emelia''s love.


    Anyone hindering this priority would be crushed by him at any time.


    Randolph''s belittling his affections for Emelia went beyond his bottom line. He was not afraid of falling


    out with Randolph. Otherwise, he would not have insisted on breaking off his engagement to Yvonne.


    He had never understood his parents'' good rtionship with Randolph and his wife. If his father,


    Gerhard, had to rely on Randolph because he was ipetent, then when he was powerful enough to


    take charge of the Hughes Group over the years, his parents didn¡¯t have to be subservient to


    Randolph.


    The truth was that Randolph had something on them.


    Thinking of this, Julian looked up at Randolph.


    He poured himself a ss of winecently and drank it elegantly. It seemed that he was confident


    of winning over Julian.


    Julian sneered inward, and then said to Randolph calmly as if nothing had happened, "I have a


    question."


    Randolph raised his eyebrows and asked, "What is it?"


    "Did you manipte Yvonne and I into being together?" Julian had wanted to investigate this matter


    before. Since there was such an opportunity now, he might as well ask Randolph.


    If Randolph couldn''t make it clear, he would send someone to investigate.


    Randolph was surprised that Julian suddenly asked this question. However, since things hade to


    this point and he had taken out his trump card, there was nothing that he could not tell Julian.


    Therefore, he nodded and said, "Of course, we arranged it. We also asked your parents for consent in


    advance."


    "They were not against getting you and Yvonne together."


    As soon as Randolph finished his words, Julian suddenly stood up. Roughly and angrily, he swept the


    food off the table, which was an offense to Randolph considering his status in Riverside City.


    Randolph was shocked. He pushed the chair backward in a great shock and then rose to his feet with a


    limp. The scald on his feet had just healed a little. He shouldn''t have his feet hurt anymore.


    After Randolph came back to his senses, he was furious. He pointed at Julian and roared, "Julian,


    where''s your manners?"


    After all, he was an elder. It was outrageous that Julian turned over the table in front of him!


    "Manners?" Julian sneered with a cold face. It seemed that he didn''t feel relieved after turning over the


    table. He kicked the chair next to him, and the wooden chair broke at once.


    Blue veins popped out on Randolph''s forehead. He was now a little worried that Julian, who had gone


    mad and lost control, would hurt him.


    Julian had suppressed the negative emotions for the whole night. Hearing Randolph admit that his


    parents got him and Yvonne together, he exploded.


    These are his parents! In order to maintain their reputation, they did not hesitate to sacrifice their son''s


    marriage to curry favor with Randolph.


    Therefore, how could Randolph talk about manners with him now?


    Even if his parents were in front of him, he would still turn over the table today.


    They treated him ruthlessly, so why should he respect them?


    Fortunately, Yvonne refused to marry him at that time. Otherwise, he dared not imagine what kind of life


    he would be living now if he had married Yvonne.


    Fortunately, Grandpa insisted on forcing him to marry Emelia who had intimacy with him.


    "Which one of you has the face to talk about manners in front of me?" Julian sneered at Randolph.


    Randolph roared angrily, "Are you going to disregard your parents'' reputation? Are you going to


    disregard the future of the Hughes Group?"


    Randolph finally realized Julian''s intention.


    Julian was actually refusing to cooperate with him and even falling out with him.


    Randolph had been determined to persuade Julian to cooperate with him, but now, realizing it was only


    his wishful thinking, he almost stomped his feet.


    In the face of Randolph''s threat, Julian''s face was full of disdain. "So what?"


    "Julian, you''re crazy!" Randolph shouted in a rage, "Are you going to abandon your parents for a


    woman like Emelia Jones?"


    Julian smiled. "It''s not just for her. There''s another reason... they aren''t worthwhile."


    It''s not worthy to sacrifice for Gerhard and Heather.


    One had cheated and the other had been so aggressive to drive a girl to death. They should have been


    the ones to bear the consequences. Now, they wanted him, their son, to clean up their mess?


    They kept saying that it was because of the Hughes Family and the Hughes Group that they asked


    Randolph to cover this matter. But why didn''t they think that they shouldn''t have cheated and shouldn''t


    have been aggressive?


    "Since we''ve fallen out with each other, you can show me whatever you want in the future. I''ll meet


    head-on you at any time." After these harsh words, Julian strode away.


    Randolph was so angry that his whole body was trembling. "Even if you don''t care about your parents''


    reputation, what about the Hughes Group? You don''t care if thepany goes downhill?"


    Although Gerhard and Heather didn''t work in the Hughes Group, they were after all a part of the


    Hughes Family.


    The dirty things did by members of the Hughes Family would definitely affect the Hughes Group. The


    projects that Julian was currently nning might go down because of this. As a result, the Hughes


    Group would suffer a great loss. If this continued, it would inevitably decline.


    Julian smiled indifferently. "What''s there to care about? I can build anotherpany as I built the


    Hughes Group. At worst, I may be in charge of thepany behind the scene instead of using the


    name of the Hughes Group."


    Julian''s words were domineering and arrogant. Randolph was speechless.


    Julian did have the ability toe back. Otherwise, he would not have asked Yvonne to deliberately


    get close to Julian. He had seen the ability of Julian...


    Julian left without looking back. Randolph stood in the mess and gnashed his teeth.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    No one had ever dared to overturn the table in front of him in his life!


    Julian left the restaurant and went straight to Ezra''s Fleur Pub. On entering the VIP room, he asked


    Ezra for some wine and began to drink one ss after another.


    Although he had been very calm and generous in front of Randolph just now, in fact, he felt extremely


    hurt, especially after learning that he and Yvonne were deliberately brought together by his parents and


    Randolph.


    He was hurt deeply.


    For a long time, no matter how distant he was from Gerhard, he still supported Gerhard economically,


    who kept squandering money abroad.


    He was also a filial son to Heather. Before he realized his affections for Emelia, he had never refused


    his mother''s requests.

 Chapter 251 | Feel Terrible

    Chapter 251 | Feel Terrible


    Julian didn''t expect that one day, his parents, who he had been supporting dutifully, had plotted against


    him in secret.


    When he thought of how Yvonne had deliberately sat beside him at the dinner party and how the


    shoulder straps of her dress had suddenly been broken, he felt that he was aplete fool.


    Hearing Julian''s brief description, Ezra was also surprised. "I knew it was a little weird. | didn''t expect it


    to be arranged by them deliberately."


    Ezra had not known much about Yvonne and Heather before. It was what had happened recently that


    had him see through them.


    Out of the instinctive sensitivity of businessmen, Ezra reminded Julian to investigate. It turned out that


    he was right.


    Seeing Julian''s sadness, Ezra patted him on the shoulder tofort him. "Forget it. Don''t be sad. In


    this world, there are parents who really love their children, and there are also parents who only care


    about themselves. You are not lucky enough to have such parents.¡±


    "Join the club. My father is also a bastard.¡± There was no sadness in his tone except self-mockery.


    He had long disregarded these so-called family ties, which were just a kind of backscratching veiled by


    consanguinity.


    When the Cantillo family had exiled him and his mother abroad, no one had ever cared about them.


    Now that the current hostess of the Cantillo family could not have a son, she had to acknowledge him,


    who was an illegitimate child, as a member of the Cantillo family and rely on him to take over the family


    business.


    He was nicely described by the Cantillo family as a lost son returning home, though in truth the family


    had no choice but to acknowledge him because they didn''t want their family business to be taken over


    by outsiders.


    Hearing Ezra''s words, Julian sneered at himself. Then he drank up a ss of wine.


    Yes, there were many kinds of people, but he was not lucky enough to have the parents who really


    loved the children.


    If he had children in the future, he would never put them into such a painful and sad situation. He would


    definitely treat them as apples of his eye and give them the best things in the world, so that they could


    live in the happiest and most beautiful family.


    At ten o''clock at night, after washing up, Emelia went to bed and got ready to sleep.


    Her life had been tough these days, and she needed to have a good sleep and rest.


    However, as soon as shey down, the doorbell rang.


    In confusion, Emelia put on her clothes and went downstairs.


    Seeing Julian standing outside the door, she didn''t know what to say.


    Perhaps she should be d that he did not enter through the window this time but seriously knocked


    on the door.


    "It''s sote, you-" After opening the door expressionlessly, she was about to ask him why he came at


    such ate hour, but Julian stepped forward and directly held her in his arms.


    ¡°Emelia, I feel terrible." He sounded sad and disappointed.


    Emelia''s first reaction was that he got sick again. "What''s wrong? Do you have a fever again?"


    Emelia could smell the strong stench of alcohol from him. She immediately said in a somewhat angry


    voice, "Julian, you haven''t recovered from your cold yet, but you drank so much wine. You put yourself


    into this!"


    As soon as Emelia finished speaking, she suddenly felt wet on her shoulder, and she froze there.


    Julian was... Was he crying?


    ¡°Julian, are you..." For a moment, Emelia didn''t know what to say, nor did she know how to describe


    her feelings.


    She could feel that Julian was extremely depressed at the moment, so she did not drive him away.


    Instead, she said softly, ¡°How abouting in first?"


    It was awkward for them two to hug each other like this at the door. Emelia could only let him in first.


    Hearing that, Julian let go of her and strode into her house.


    Noticing the redness in his eyes, Emelia was indeed shocked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    How could Julian cry?


    She thought that he was invincible and nothing could hurt him.


    After entering, Julian sat down on the sofa in the living room. However, he raised his hand to cover his


    eyes and leaned against the back of the sofa. Emelia was not sure about his feeling at the moment.


    After closing the door, she poured a ss of warm water for him.


    ¡°Thank you." Julian took his hand and thanked Emelia in a low voice.


    After a while, he seemed to have calmed down a lot. The tears in the corners of his eyes disappeared.


    While he was drinking water, Emelia asked him in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"


    She always avoided caring about Julian, but he seemed to be really unwell tonight. Whether as a


    neighbor or an ordinary friend, or a business partner, she should care about him.


    Julian didn''t answer her question directly. Instead, he looked up at her and asked, ¡°If one day I lose


    everything and I am not President of the Hughes Group, will you still love me?" Emelia was taken


    aback.


    His question seemed to be a trap. He was President of the Hughes Group now, but she never said that


    she loved him.


    Whether she loved him or not had nothing to do with whether he was President of the Hughes Group.


    Therefore, she felt his question was a trap, trapping her saying she loved him.


    Even though he looked fragile now, he was no less aggressive to her.


    She naturally wanted to avoid this topic, so she asked him, ¡°What''s wrong with yourpany?"


    Julian pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Emelia didn''t think thepany had any problem.


    Julian was very capable, and he had always been very diligent with his work. It was impossible for him


    to bring trouble to the Hughes Group.


    Suddenly, a bad possibility came to her mind. She immediately asked nervously, "Is Randolph making


    trouble for you?"


    Julian put down the ss in his hand and said drily, "If It''s just he that ns to cause trouble, I won''t be


    like this."


    He had never been afraid of anything, let alone Randolph.


    What made him extremely sad tonight was that Gerhard and Heather''s secretly plotting against him.


    Julian then told Emelia about the past and his story with Yvonne. For a long time, Emelia couldn''t calm


    down.


    She had never thought that Gerhard and Heather had driven someone to death. However, thinking of


    Heather''s relentless torture of her, she could also imagine how aggressive Heather had been at that


    time.


    Emelia was even more shocked that the couple had deliberately got Julian and Yvonne together.


    It was no wonder that he was so sad to have been plotted against by his own parents.


    In fact, it should be all right for parents to introduce other halves for their children, but it was obvious


    that Gerhard and


    Heather did this just for themselves. They wanted to use their son''s marriage to get closer to Randolph,


    so that he could continue to keep their secret.


    She had thought that Julian and Yvonne had fallen in love at first sight at the dinner party, so they loved


    each other so much that Julian would marry no one else except Yvonne ..

 Chapter 252 Halt the Work and Take a Leave

    Chapter 252 Halt the Work and Take a Leave


    ncing at Julian''s sad eyes, Emeliaforted him, "It''s all over, isn''t it? The top priority now is to


    think about how to respond if Randolph discloses the matter.¡±


    "Is it over?" Julian stared at her with bloodshot eyes and said, "No, it''s not.¡±


    "Because of their selfishness, our marriage didn''tst long.¡±


    "If they hadn''t insisted on getting me and Yvonne together, if they hadn''t bullied you in order to drive


    you away, we wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    Although marriage was between the couple, if there were reliable parents mediating in between, he


    might have changed his attitude towards Emelia earlier.


    However, Gerhard was abroad all year round, and Heather, together with Caroline, was making trouble


    for Emelia all the time. And he increasingly disliked Emelia due to Heather''sints.


    Emelia lowered her eyes and said nothing.


    She knew Heather and Caroline alwaysined to Julian about her.


    At first, she tried to exin to Julian that she was not like what Heather and Caroline had said. Later,


    she was tired of exining.


    However, it was all because of her. Randolph wanted to deal with her and Vincent, so she looked up


    again and said to Julian, "Well, you''d better draw a clear line with me. We cancel all cooperation. It


    doesn''t matter if they don''t want me to stay in Riverside City. At worst, | can leave and move to the


    Capital."


    Emelia said these after careful consideration, so her expression and tone were very calm.


    First of all, Gerhard and Heather had driven someone to death. Even after so many years, it was still


    regarded extremely vile. Once it was exposed, it would definitely affect the Hughes Group.


    It wasn''t easy for Julian to have the Hughes Group develop to this stage. Perhaps others were all


    envious of him for his sess and achievement, yet she had witnessed him working around the clock


    during her three-year marriage with him.


    Secondly, she was working with Julian on two projects. The filming of ¡®Princess Lenia¡¯ had already


    begun, so Randolph probably could not force the crew to rece her script.


    As for Vincent''s new y, it would not affect her at all if Julian terminated the cooperation with her.


    Vincent certainly would not continue to


    coborate with him. At worst, she and Vincent could find anotherpany to invest.


    Thirdly, Randolph and Yvonne attempted to drive her out of Riverside City. In fact, it didn''t matter


    whether she lived in Riverside or not.


    If she was helpless like before, she would cried miserably as being driven out of Riverside City. But


    now, if she was to leave


    Riverside, she could move to the Capital and live with Vincent. It won''t be any trouble for her at all.


    Most likely, she would miss her best friend, Nina, as well as all kinds of delicious snacks in Riverside


    City. Therefore, Emelia felt that it would be better if Julian didn''t take the risk to meet head-on Randolph


    so that the Hughes Group wouldn''t be in turmoil. As President of the Hughes Group, it was his


    responsibility.


    ¡°No way!" As soon as Emelia finished speaking, Julian roared furiously.


    After shouting, he red angrily at Emelia. ¡°Do you want to drive me mad? When do I, Julian, ever


    need you to sacrifice so much for me?"


    Emelia exined in a low voice, "It''s not that I''m sacrificing myself for you. It''s good for me to live in the


    Capital..."


    ¡°Have you long nned to move to the Capital?" At the thought that she would live in the Capital from


    now on and be far away from him, Julian felt even worse.


    He gritted his teeth and said word by word, "Don''t even think about it! Even if you move to the Capital, I


    will follow you."


    Emelia was angered by him. Did he really intend to fasten on her?


    Taking a deep breath, she tried her best to persuade him, "Don''t you care about the influence of this


    matter on the Hughes Group?"


    "So what?" Julian snorted angrily. "It won''t go bankrupt. And it doesn''t matter even if it goes bankrupt."


    ¡°Are you crazy?" Emelia was shocked by his impulsive words. She angrily punched Julian on the chest.


    His disregarding the future of the Hughes Group made her eyes red with anger.


    He was willing to sacrifice everything for her. At that time, everyone would definitely regard her as


    Helen of Troy, which was not what she preferred.


    Julian allowed her to hit him a few times. Suddenly, he grabbed her hands, pressed her against the


    armrest of the sofa and kissed her hard.


    Drinking some wine and irritated by her persuading him to distance himself from her, Julian kissed her


    without any tenderness.


    ¡°You bastard¡ª" It was not easy for Emelia to take a breath and cursed him angrily.


    However, in the next second, Julian simply blocked her mouth so that she couldn''t make a sound. Even


    if she did, it was swallowed up in a moment.


    After such a fierce kissing, both breathed wildly. Emelia''s clothes were in a mess.


    Julian didn''t let go of Emelia and continued to forcefully press her under his body. With a serious


    expression in his eyes, he said, ¡°First of all, I won''tpromise with Randolph, let alone draw a clear


    line between us."


    When he spoke up to this point, there was a hint of anger in his eyes as he asked, "In your eyes, am I


    ipetent? Am I so ipetent that I need to sacrifice a woman like you to protect my own


    Before Emelia could respond, he narrowed his eyes and said thoughtfully, "You are willing to sacrifice


    so much for me. Do you still have me in your heart?"


    Emelia didn''t want to say anything more to him. She had already said that she wasn''t sacrificing


    herself. It wouldn''t be a loss


    for her to draw a clear line between them. But she could do nothing if he insisted on his own idea.


    He was too narcissistic to say that she still had him in her heart.


    Perhaps he could tell from her expression that he was thinking too highly of himself, so he stopped


    talking about it.


    Then he said to her, "Randolph was not a threat to me at all."


    ¡°Even without the Hughes Group, I can still live a better life than Randolph. Ezra and I have other


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Emelia was indeed quite surprised about this, because she had never heard of it from Julian and Ezra.


    No wonder he was so confident that he would notpromise with Randolph.


    However, it seemed that she had nothing to say, so she answered tly, "Alright."


    Julian was rather speechless.


    He had said a lot, but she just replied with only word?


    He had to admit that she was able to drive him mad.


    Of course, he was not easygoing.


    He immediately pinched her wrist tightly and stared at her, saying, ¡°If Randolph discloses this matter, I


    will stop all my work and take a leave. This way, I''ll have more time to apany you."


    In other words, to cling to her closely.


    Emelia looked at him in a shock. Please! He was already badgering her all the time when he was these


    days. If he was getting


    himself on a vacation, would she still be able to live a peaceful life? She really hoped he could just


    work, work, work.

 Chapter 253 All About Sex

    Chapter 253 All About Sex


    Seeing that Emelia was so shocked that both her mouth and eyes were slightly opened, he couldn''t


    help but chuckle.


    If she wanted to made things difficult for him, he wouldn''t make her feel at ease too.


    The more she didn''t want to see him, the more he wanted to show up in front of her.


    When he refused to cooperate with Randolph, he had thought about it. He was sure that he would be


    attacked when this matter of his parents broke out. It was a good choice for him to temporarily keep


    silent and lie low in front of the public.


    He would take the time to chase Emelia.


    Emelia was a bit annoyed by the smile on Julian''s face, but then she recalled how he had forcefully


    kissed her just now. She immediately pushed her away. "Do whatever you like. Hurry back to your own


    ce.¡±


    Julian allowed her to push him a few times without moving, and then bent down to press her down and


    kiss her regardless of everything.


    Once a kiss happened, there would be a second or third time. And when you kissed once, you would


    want more. This was what Julian was feeling now.


    If he wanted more, he wanted a lot.


    Emelia was fascinated by Julian''s kiss. She instinctively raised her hand and put it around his neck.


    This action was equivalent to an indirect response to Julian, who held her tightly and kissed her even


    more passionately.


    Emelia slowly closed her eyes. Reluctantly, she had to admitted that she didn''t mind having such


    intimate contact with him.


    For amoment, a thought came to her mind. To be with such a man, maybe it was also a kind of


    enjoyment for her if they could just have a physical rtionship.


    Therefore, when Julian tried to go a step further, she held his hand and gasped, "Julian, let''s talk.¡±


    In fact, Julian didn''t want to talk too much. He just wanted to continue.


    He realized that she was no longer as resistant to him as before. If he continued, he would get her


    tonight.


    But in the end, he chose to respect her will. He slightly loosened his grip on her waist and asked her,


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    Emelia took a deep breath and looked directly into Julian''s eyes. "Maybe we could... forget love,


    marriage and that kind of stuff. What about just sex?"


    Julian was so angry that he almost fainted.


    ¡°What do you take me for?"


    How could she say such shameless words!


    Emelia looked away and said with a cold expression, ¡°If you don''t want to, then forget it. It''s gettingte.


    You can leave now."


    It was impossible for her to fall in love with Julian now. If she hadn''t kept pestering her, she wouldn''t


    have had sex with him.


    Emelia had thought about it before. Perhaps Julian had only wanted to have sex with her. After that, he


    probably wouldn''t think too much of her, so that she had suggested this.


    And there was another reason. She knew well how proud Julian was. He would definitely feel very


    humiliated at her suggestion.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    In his rage, he would no longer pester her. As a result, she could bepletely free.


    After heard her merciless words, Julian tightened his grip on her waist, as if he was going to bruise her.


    No love, no marriage. It was probably the most humiliating thing to him in all these years.


    If he agreed, what the hell was the difference between him and a gigolo?


    Julian''s self-esteem had never been hurt so much. In his rage, he cast a stern nce at Emelia, then


    mmed the door behind him.


    Emelia was left on the sofa by him and heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Her n worked and she could finally get rid of him.


    Otherwise, if he really took a vacation and pestered her all day long, she would be annoyed to death.


    She tidied up her clothes and went upstairs to sleep again.


    When she was about to fall asleep, a noise came from the balcony.


    After Julian sneak attacked her from the balcony, she locked the ss door from the balcony into the


    bedroom from the inside, in case he attacked her again.


    ¡°Open the door!" A cold voice rang out from outside. Emelia stood up in confusion and walked over to


    open the door for him.


    Didn''t he storm away in rage?


    Why was he back again?


    As soon as the door opened, Julian carried her in arms which frightened Emelia that she let out a


    surprised cry. "What are you doing?"


    Julian stared at her and replied, "I ept your proposal."


    Emelia was speechless.


    What the hell?


    She had thought that Julian could not stand such humiliation, but now he said that he would ept it...


    While she was still in shock, Julian kicked open the door, threw her into the bed, and hold her down.


    He seemed to have taken a shower after he went back, and his whole body smelt refreshing.


    When he kissed her, Emelia hurriedly pushed him, ¡°But, but I didn''t say that we''ll start tonight."


    Emelia wanted to y for time. Julian said, "The night is so long. Why don''t we start right now?"


    After he finished speaking, he no longer gave Emelia the chance to argue. He directly pressed her on


    the bed and stopped her from struggling.


    Emelia didn''t know how she had spent the night. She only knew that she had been exhausted again


    and again.


    During this period, she begged him several times. For the first time he answered, "Since it''s just a


    physical rtionship, then I must make you very satisfied."


    The second time, he replied, "Please forgive a man who has suppressed his sexual desire for more


    than a year. I can''t stop for the time being.


    Emelia wanted to punch him so much.


    After a crazy night, Emelia didn''t wake up until the next noon.


    She moved slightly and wanted to turn over. The pain in her body made her wince.


    She had never felt this before except for the first time she had sex with Julian. At that time, both of


    them had taken aphrodisiac, which made them go crazy.


    But what aboutst night?


    Last night, they were all sober and aware of what they were doing, but Julian was acting like an animal.


    "You''re awake?" Suddenly, the voice of Julian came from the balcony, which startled Emelia.


    Then she came to her senses. Julian was sitting on her balcony, enjoying the sun.


    Emelia didn''t want to talk to him, so she simply closed her eyes and continued to pretend to be asleep.


    Firstly, she didn''t know how to face the rtionship between her and Julian now. The point was that


    she was the one who proposed this idea. She couldn''t go back on her words.


    Secondly, she was also angry with him for torturing her so hardst night.


    Emelia couldn''t help but curse in her heart. Was he trying to fuck her to death?


    A dark shadow seemed to cover her, and then someone kissed her.


    Emelia opened her eyes angrily. Just as she was about to struggle, her body sank into the bed again. It


    was because of Julian, who pressed down on her brazenly and gave her a long French kiss.


    Emelia was speechless. /

 Chapter 254 I Love You

    Chapter 254 I Love You


    Emelia couldn''t help but regret about her own proposal. It was possible that her heart would be hurt


    again if they have love involved in this, but a sex- only rtionship would also hurt her body. Who


    would have thought that Julian would be so crazy?


    After letting go of her, Julian immediately saw through her regret. He stared at her and warned, "Don''t


    tell me that you regret it and want to cancel this proposal. | won''t ept it.¡±


    Emelia protested angrily, "Then we should also draw up an agreement about when you should stop.¡±


    She didn''t want him to do it every night.


    However, Julian refused decisively, "No."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After that, he smiled at her teasingly and said, "You should just enjoy the fun when there''s a chance."


    The implication was that he would enjoy it at any time.


    Emelia gritted her teeth. "Damn you!¡±


    She pushed him. "Can you get up please? I''m going to wash up.¡±


    Julian put his arm around her waist and "kindly" helped, "Let me carry you to the bathroom."


    Emelia refused without any hesitation. "No need. | can do it myself."


    Emelia couldn''t ept that she had had sex with Julian, and now he had even said that he would carry


    her to the bathroom. It was too awkward.


    Julian got up to make way for her and asked, "Are you sure you don''t need my help?¡±


    "No need." Emelia''s reply was straightforward, but for some reason, she felt that there was connotation


    about what he said. Without much thought, she put on her pajamas and got out of bed. As soon as her


    feet touched the ground, she fell to the ground. Emelia was speechless.


    Julian stood there, teasing. Emelia was so embarrassed that she covered her face with hands and


    didn''t want to get up again.


    She was so annoyed at Julian. If he hadn''t gone crazyst night, would she be so weak that have fallen


    down now?


    A sigh rang out next to her ear. She was then carried in his arms. Emelia wasn''t grateful at all. Instead,


    she was in furious and punched Julian''s shoulder several times.


    Julian didn''t dodge but let her hit him. Anyway, her little strength couldn''t hurt him.


    "Emelia, | love you.


    " After putting her down in the bathroom, Julian didn''t go out. Instead, he pressed her against the wall


    of the bathroom and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Because I love you, I am willing to ept all your requests."


    In fact, this proposal was a humiliating agreement for Julian, but he chose to ept it.


    Originally, he had wanted to have more intimate contact with Emelia after winning her heart. Otherwise,


    he would not have restrained himself for so many times.


    He just didn''t want her to have such a bad thought as "he just wanted my body". He didn''t expect her to


    say that she only wanted sex with him.


    At the beginning ofst night, he was really angry, because her words were tantamount to questioning


    his love for her.


    After taking a shower at home, he calmed down. As long as he could have a deeper rtionship with


    her, he didn''t mind whether they were friends with benefits or real lovers. That was why he came in


    through the windowter.


    Since she had a physical rtionship with him, they would have the spiritual love sooner orter.


    Moreover, if she could


    ¡°identally¡± have a child, it would be too perfect.


    After saying these words, Julian didn''t linger for long, nor did he force Emelia to give him any response.


    Instead, he turned and left the bathroom, leaving Emelia leaning against the wall alone, her chest


    heaving.


    She had thought that she would end up their rtionship after sleeping with Julian, but she had never


    thought that he would say that he loved her.


    In any case, it was very touching for a man to say that he loved a woman after they had sex.


    With mixed emotions, she turned on the shower. When she went out, Julian was answering the phone


    in her bedroom. He said in a serious tone, ¡°I''ll take a few days off. You and Maisie will be in charge of


    everything in thepany." It sounded like David was calling, and it seemed that Randolph had really


    exposed the matter of Julian''s parents.


    Otherwise, Julian would not have said that he was going to take a vacation.


    Fromst night until now, Emelia hadn''t had time to watch her mobile phone.


    At this moment, she hurried to take her mobile phone and saw that this matter had been a Hot Search.


    The words "Julian Farrell''s Parents Are Murderers" seemed appalling. The following headlines were all


    about Julian or the


    Hughes family. That old incident was mentioned again. The reputation and stock prices of the Hughes


    Group had indeed been severely inflicted.


    Julian was still talking to David, ¡°Just do what I say. I believe that you two can handle everything well.


    I''ll stay at home these days. If there''s anything, juste and find me at home."


    Speaking of this, Julian paused for a moment and then changed his words. ¡°Or at the next door,


    Emelia''s house."


    Emelia was speechless.


    Was he nning to stay here for a long time?


    Could he not be so shameless?


    ¡°David, why I usually take you and Maisie to work with me together? Because I want you two to help


    me take over thepany when I encounter trouble one day." Julian said in a serious tone.


    Judging from what he said, it seemed that David was very worried about managing thepany


    himself.


    After Julian finished speaking, David seemed to have epted this fact. The two of them discussed


    some business. Emelia silently turned around and went downstairs to the kitchen.


    After a long physical exercisest night, she was already hungry now.


    Emelia stood in front of the refrigerator, thinking about what to eat at noon.


    After making the call, Julian came to the kitchen as well.


    He hugged her from behind and said gently, "I''ve already ordered food in Ezra''s restaurant. It''ll be


    delivered soon."


    Emelia was a little unustomed to his gentleness and intimacy. She did not want to be hugged by


    him like this. Her proposal was only to sex with him. But now it seemed that they were in a rtionship.


    Just as she was about to push his hand away from her waist, Julian said, "I''ll learn how to cook in the


    future, okay? I''ll cook for you."


    Emelia was frightened by his words. Did he say that he would learn how to cook?


    He was a noble young master who had never been to the kitchen since he was born and had been


    taken care of in everything.


    How could he learn how to cook?


    ¡°What? You don''t believe me?" Julian turned her around and wrapped her in his arms.


    Emelia leaned back and said with a slight frown, "Let me go first.¡±


    Julian didn''t move at all. Emelia had no choice but to emphasize. "First of all, I think you should go


    back to your home now. I don''t have any intentions of living with you."


    ¡°Secondly, you can''t hug me like this. Our rtionship was limited to bed." Julian ground his teeth

 Chapter 255 Eat More to Get More Energy

    Chapter 255 Eat More to Get More Energy


    Seeing that Julian was staring at her with narrowed eyes, Emelia was very afraid that he would do


    something to her again.


    However, he did not do anything, but let out teasing words.


    Julian sped her waist and said, "The physical rtionship between men and women is not only


    limited to the bed, right?"


    Emelia was a little confused. "What do you mean?"


    Julian leaned closer to her, and said affectionately. "It can be in the kitchen, the bathroom, the living


    room, and the sofa. As long as we want, we can do it anywhere."


    Emelia blushed after hearing his words. Coupled the feeling of his breath, she felt sex desire.


    How could she have thought that Julian would suddenly let out sexual words, and she waspletely


    unable to refute him?


    Made love at other ce instead of bed? He just wanted to deny that they would only have physical


    rtionship. Obviously, he just wanted to fall in love with her.


    What a great rascal!


    Emelia deeply felt that she had been tricked. She thought that her suggestion would hurt his male self-


    esteem and let him stay away from her. Unexpectedly, she shot herself in the foot.


    Fortunately, the doorbell rang at the moment. It should be the food delivery staff.


    Emelia pushed him away and said, ¡°I''m going to open the door."


    She didn''t want anyone to see that Julian was in her house, wearing home clothes.


    Julian naturally knew that he couldn''t push too hard on Emelia, so he stood up and made way for her.


    Emelia came in with some food. WhatsApp on Julian''s phone kept beeping nonstop. Emelia nced


    sideways at Julian and felt iparably frustrated.


    The man¡¯s handsome face was full of smiles, as if he felt so happy.


    Ezra was the first to speak in the group chat. He directly sent a message to Julian. "| heard that you


    ordered food to Emelia? What''s going on with the two of you?"


    Julian tried to keep calm and replied indifferently, "We''re together now."


    At the sight of that Emeliaing in with food, Julian immediately put down his phone, walked over to


    take it, and then put it on the table. Seeing that he was so hospitable, Emelia conquered an urge to ask


    him to stop smiling so brightly.


    Julian''s words aroused the enthusiasm of the whole group.


    Ezra was shocked. "Really? So quickly?"


    Phil, who had seldom spoken in the group, also said, "Julian, | should have a new look at you.¡±


    Arthur was also surprised. "It''s really sudden.¡±


    Ezra said, "Didn''t you put on a show a few days ago? In the heavy rain, you stood in front of the


    Longerich family and begged to meet her.¡±


    Of course, they would be shocked.copy right hot novel pub


    Emelia hadpletely refused Julian before.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    To the trio''s surprise again, Julian said, "Our bodies reunited."


    The room fell silence all of a sudden.


    Seeing that the other two were speechless, Julian put away his phone in satisfaction and sat down to


    have lunch with Emelia.


    It was also one of his fun to make his good friends'' mood fluctuate. To tease at each other was what


    Bros should do. The food delivered by Ezra''s restaurant was really delicious, but Emelia didn''t have a


    big stomach, so she was full soon. Just as she was about to put down her chopsticks, Julian put arge


    amount of food in her bowl. Emelia resisted and said, "I''m full..."


    Julian smiled. ¡°Eat more, and you''ll have more energy."


    Emelia blushed in an instant. ¡°Julian, get lost!"


    She had never expected him to be so shameless.


    However, she thought about itter. In the past, when she got along with Julian, they didn''t have this


    kind of romantic moment.


    At the dinner table, the two of them didn''t talk much. After dinner, Julian would go to the study to work.


    They still didn''t have muchmunication.


    In the past few years, they had spent most of their timemunicating with each other on the bed. The


    Thinking of this, Emelia could not help but say, "As expected, it''s a right decision not to agree to fall in


    love with you. Julian raised his eyebrows. "What do you mean?"


    Emelia snorted. "I don''t like shameless people at all."


    Julian defended himself innocently. ¡°Isn''t this the fun between lovers? Do you want me to say such


    things to other women?" Emelia got up from the dining table and gave him a bright smile. Then she


    said, "Please say such words to other women, instead of me."


    After saying that, she turned around and left. She nned to go upstairs to pack up and leave home as


    soon as possible.


    Because she needed to stay away from him for the time being, avoiding that he wanted to have sex


    with her again when he finished his lunch.


    With this thought in mind, Emelia packed up very quickly. After putting on her clothes, she went


    downstairs and said to Julian, who was still eating gracefully at the dining table, "I have something to


    do. I''m going out for a while." Before Julian could stop her, she ran out of the house.


    Julian was very angry. She thought that he didn''t know that she wanted to keep a distance from him.


    She was really a coward who had the courage to suggest him to keep a sex rtionship with her but


    had no courage to face the consequence.


    After leaving themunity, Emelia took a taxi and headed straight for the production team of


    ¡®Princess Lenia''. She had no other ce to go. Since Nina was filming in the production team, she


    could only go there to find her.


    When Emelia arrived, Nina had just finished filming. The two of them chatted in Nina''s house car. Nina


    couldn''t help butugh out loud when she heard how crazy Emelia was with Julianst night.


    Whileughing, she teased Emelia, "Great, you, Emelia, even has courage to y a game of love."


    It was Emelia who suggested to have physical rtionship without love. She was indeed ying a


    game of love.


    Emelia was vexed. "Can I say that I really regret it?"


    It was obviously Julian who had drunkst night. Why did she suggest such silly things? The main


    reason was that she didn''t expect Julian to agree.


    ¡°Why regret?" Nina didn''t take it seriously. "It''s definitely not a loss to have sex with Julian."


    Emelia covered her face. "Howe? I''ve sacrificed too much. I feel like I am going to be exhausted!"


    Nina once againughed out loud. "Just eat more and get more energy! Then you''ll be able to make


    Mr. Hughes exhausted instead."


    Emelia was speechless.


    Suddenly, Nina seriously reminded her, "However, there is something I need to remind you of."


    Emelia asked, "What?"


    Nina said mysteriously, "Since you guys are so...passionate, you should be careful about


    contraception."


    Hearing this, Emelia suddenly felt a chill down her spine. Jeez, that was indeed a big deal.


    If she had a child now, she would get into trouble.


    Once she was pregnant, Julian would immediately tie her up and take her to get married again

 Chapter 256 Julian Wants to Learn Cooking

    Chapter 256 Julian Wants to Learn Cooking


    She had to admit that Nina was really a very good friend. Although she often looked yful and frisky,


    she cared about her than anyone else.


    Nina knew very well that although Emelia had sex with Julian, it wasn''t her willing but mainly because


    of feeling helpless with what Julian did.


    That was why Nina sincerely reminded Emelia. Once she had a child, Emelia and Julian would really


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    be involved.


    Emelia nodded heavily. "I went back to the pharmacy to buy medicine."


    If it wasn''t for Nina''s reminder, Emelia would have forgotten about contraceptive.


    Last night, she hadpletely lost her ability to think because of Julian''s strength. For a moment, she


    didn''t think of this.


    Emelia would never have imagined that in the past, she had been so eager to give birth to a child for


    Julian, but now, she was so afraid of this matter.


    After Emelia left his home, Julian continued to sit in her living room for lunch, chatting with Ezra and the


    others.


    After he said "body and body are together", the three of them were in an uproar again.


    Arthur was confused. "What do you mean?"


    Ezra teasingly said, " He drank a lot of wine with mest night."


    Phil said, "He drank wine, but Emelia didn''t. How could she let him go crazy?"


    Arthur said, "So, what does this mean?"


    Ezra said, "Yes, he did. Why can''t he sleep clearly?"


    Suddenly, Ezra said, "I thought of it. It is very likely that Emelia only wants to maintain a physical


    rtionship with him, haha."


    Julian was speechless.


    How did Ezra think of this? He doesn''t care about face?


    Later on, after thinking about it, since he had agreed to Emelia''s proposal, he no longer had much face.


    As such, he calmly replied, "Yes."


    After he agreed, the three of them were silent for a while, and then replied in unison: Lolllllll.


    Julian ignored their gloating and reminded them in the group, "Don''t make fun of her when we meet in


    the future."


    Phil said, "We understand. We''re so annoying. What should we do if she doesn''t want you?"


    The three of them burst intoughter again. Julian really didn''t want to talk to them anymore.


    Fortunately, Arthur changed the topic, "What are you going to do with your parents?"


    "No need to deal with it." Julian''s words seemed ruthless, but he really didn''t want to deal with them.


    Since they had done these things, sooner orter, they would be exposed.


    Randolph Sullivan was not an easy person to deal with. Even if he listened to their arrangements to be


    with Yvonne, if anything happened to his rtionship with Yvonne in the future, or if there was anything


    contrary to his interests, Randolph would still use this matter to control him.


    Therefore, it was better to let Randolph be exposed this time.


    Everyone had to face what he had to face. His parents had to face it, and he had to face it with the


    Hughes Group.


    Phil said, "I''ve read thements online. It sounds not good. You can sue them."


    Julian replied, "I''ll issue an apology statementter. I''ll apologize for what my parents have done. I


    won''t do anything other than that. If there''s still a fight, I''ll leave it to you."


    "I know." Phil replied, "They have reached an agreement with the girl''s family. After the girl died, they


    apologized and made up arge sum of money to the girl''s family. Since that''s the case, it should be a


    private matter. If the girl''s family doesn''t pursue it, then it''s purely Randolph''s doing."


    Ezra sighed and said, "Randolph is short-sighted. These things were originally a contest between


    young people. It''s one thing for him to help Yvonne open apany, but now he''s using his own power


    to get involved. He''s really brainless."


    Julian said lightly, "Maybe he has been used to being domineering in Riverside City these years. He


    thinks that everyone should obey his orders."


    Ezra said cautiously, "Speaking of which, our sister is really lucky. Just as Randolph was about to deal


    with her, she found her biological father, who was at the level of Big Boss, and suppressed Randolph.


    No wonder Randolph was crazy."


    The main reason was that Emelia had been too weak in the past few years. Whether it was her family


    background, her ability, or Julian''s attitude towards her, they were all at the mercy of others. Yvonne


    was always suppressing her.


    Julian only saw the way Ezra addressed Emelia. He immediately asked unhappily, "Sister?"


    Ezra quickly replied, "I don''t know what''s wrong. Recently, I''ve be more and more fond of Emelia


    and want to treat her as my sister."


    Ezra''s so-called "sister" meant the rtionship without any love between men and women, but it


    changed in Julian''s ears. He only replied the word Ezra coldly, "Hoho."


    Arthur said to Ezra, "How many good sisters do you have?"


    Ezra said nothing.


    Before he could exin anything, Julian added, "Shouldn''t you call her sister-inw?"


    Julian was the oldest among them, so he said that.


    Ezra said, "I''ve known you for so many years, and this is the first time I''ve seen you so thick-skinned.


    You two aren''t together yet, and you want me to call her sister-inw already?"


    Phil came out and said, "He has be someone else''s sex partner, hasn''t he?"


    Julian''s face darkened. If these people were in front of him, he would definitely take action.


    He didn''t want to talk to them, so he said to Ezra, "Help me invite the chef of your restaurant. I''ll pay


    him sry and ask him to teach me how to cook."


    Since he had a lot of time, he naturally wanted to make himself more perfect.


    He was ready to learn how to cook and learn some knowledge about drama and literature, trying to


    have amonnguage to talk to Emelia.


    Viggo Johansen knew how to cook, and Winston Hopkins was good at drama and literature. He had to


    learn their strengths, and as for that Harry Zink, he had the advantage in age.


    He could not reverse this point, but he thought that although he was older, his physical strength was


    not inferior to those young men.


    Last night was the best proof.


    Ezra and the others were no longer surprised by Julian''s changes. Ezra agreed without hesitation and


    teased Julian, "When you learn it, treat us to dinner."


    Julian directly retorted, "Where did you get your face from?"


    Phil said faintly, "Julian''s deep love is only for Emelia. We don''t have that kind of luck."


    Ezra ridiculed Julian, "You have no conscience."

 Chapter 257 Provocation

    Chapter 257 Provocation


    The matter of Gerhard Hughes and Heather Duncan had blown up a huge fuss. On the Inte, people


    were scolding them, and all kinds of malicious words came out.


    However, Gerhard didn''t have much of an impact on him when he was abroad. On the other hand,


    Heather was so angry that she almost fainted again. Caroline couldn''t bear it anymore and called


    Julian.


    "Brother! It''s all your fault for not helping mom and dad. Mom is so angry now. Come back and have a


    look!" Caroline shouted at Julian on the phone.


    Julian''s face darkened as he held his phone.


    His sister really needed someone to teach her how to behave.


    What did she mean by not helping his parents?


    First of all, this matter could not be erased just because he had helped them this time. Since they had


    done it, then this fact would exist forever. They would always have the possibility of being ckmailed


    by Randolph.


    Secondly, it was impossible for him topromise with Randolph for this matter.


    He loves Emelia not Yvonne Sullivan.


    He was not that great. Gerhard and Heather were not worth losing their happiness for the rest of their


    lives in order to protect their parents'' reputation.


    After hanging up Caroline''s call, Julian drove back.


    Heather leaned against the bed with a haggard expression. Her eyes were red and swollen.


    Caroline sat on the edge of the bed andined to Heather, "My brother is really crazy. For the


    sake of Emelia, he doesn''t care about your rtionship with my father."


    Hearing Caroline''s words, Heather burst into tears again.


    She really didn''t expect that Randolph would threaten her son with such a thing, but he still insisted on


    standing with Emelia and Vincent Longerich. This was her biological child. How could Heather not be


    sad?


    As soon as Julian stepped into Heather''s bedroom, he saw Heather''s tearful face.


    Caroline stood up and wanted to use Julian, but before she could say anything, Julian nced at


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    her with a gloomy face and scolded her in an unkind tone, "Go back to your room."


    Caroline was angered by Julian''s words. She stamped her foot and said to Heather, "Mom, look at my


    brother!"


    Heather was already sad to begin with. When she saw Julian ask Caroline to go out, she immediately


    sat up from the bed and scolded him. "Do you still have your mother and sister in your eyes?"


    Seeing the hysterical Heather, Julian only felt bushed. He finally saw through her. He had never been


    able tomunicate with his mother.


    He took a step back and pretended to leave. He said to Heather in a cold voice, "If I''m not mistaken,


    before I came here, Caroline must be criticizing me and Emelia."


    Caroline''s behavior could be called provocation.


    If Caroline continued to stay here, she would only add fuel to the fire, and it would not work at all.


    Heather and Caroline didn''t say anything because Julian''s guess was right.


    Julian knew that they were right when he saw their expressions, so he said directly, "So this is why I let


    her go back to her room. If you are willing to listen to her provocation, then you can keep her here. I will


    go."


    Caroline stamped her feet in anger. Heather hesitated for a long time and finally said to Caroline, "Go


    to your room first."


    Caroline gritted her teeth and left in tears.


    Heather, on the other hand, looked at Julian. She started toin with snot and tears all over her


    face. "I would have been aggressive at that time because I wanted your father to change his mind and


    give aplete family to you and Caroline!"


    "I didn''t expect you to be so ruthless to me now that you''ve grown up." After saying that, Heather burst


    into tears.


    Julian pursed his lips and stared at Heather. After a long while, he said, "If I remember it correctly, I had


    advised you to divorce him a long time ago. You don''t have to say it''s all for us. You know very well why


    you didn''t divorce him."


    Julian didn''t want to be kidnapped by Heather with such words.


    He had seen from a long time ago that Heather had a bad rtionship with Gerhard. Although he used


    to be young, he also knew that Gerhard had lover outside.


    He had always been mature and sensible, so he advised Heather to divorce Gerhard.


    Later, Gerhard didn''t go home all year round abroad. He tried to persuade her, but Heather still chose


    not to divorce.


    On the contrary, she said that she didn''t divorce him for him and Caroline.


    She was obviously afraid that she would have to give up such a well-off life after divorce!


    Heather was rendered speechless. She could only use more and more intense tears to cover up her


    poor words.


    A wave of irritation shed across Julian''s heart. He couldn''t help but say sternly, "If Randolph gets


    hold of your secret, something bad will happen sooner orter!


    "After so many years of contact with Randolph and his wife, do you think he is a good person?


    "If he is a good person, why do you have to sacrifice my marriage to please his daughter?"


    Heather stopped crying at Julian''s growl.


    She held the tissue in a daze, stunned.


    That''s right. It was precisely because she knew that Randolph was sinister and cunning that she and


    Gerhard tried their best to please Randolph. She only hoped that Randolph would not expose this


    matter. Back then, she had heard from Randolph that he was very satisfied with her son''s ability, so


    they had joined hands to arrange for their son and Yvonne''s idental encounter...


    But even though she and Gerhard had been humble so many years, Randolph still took action.


    If it weren''t for that Emelia-


    As soon as Heather had this thought, Julian seemed to have seen through her mind and said


    decisively, "Don''t put the groundless me on others. Even if I am with Yvonne, it won''tst long.


    Randolph will still trick you sooner orter!"


    Heather choked. She looked away and did not say anything else.


    Perhaps the matter had been exposed and there was no room for negotiation. Heather was not as


    angry as she was at the beginning.


    So what if she was angry?


    She had been scolded like a sieve by the people outside, and she hadpletely lost face.


    Heather didn''t continue making trouble, which reduced Julian''s anger.


    He looked at Heather and reminded her, "Get ready. I''ll take you abroad."


    Now, only Heather''s departure would be the best relief for her. If she stays at home, she basically could


    not even open the door.


    Heather was very repulsed. "What about Caroline?"


    Julian said coldly, "Of course she should stay and ept the punishment she deserves."


    Caroline and Emelia''s case would soon be held in court, and they basically can predict the verdict.


    Caroline must be sentenced to death and could not go abroad with Heather.

 Chapter 258 Agreement

    Chapter 258 Agreement


    Heather shook her head. "I won''t leave. After I leave, no one will take care of her."


    "In that case, I respect your choice." Julian didn''t want to say anything more.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Since Heather chose not to leave, he wouldn''t force her. Otherwise, if anything happened to Caroline


    under his nose, Heather would me him for not taking good care of Caroline.


    Julian instructed, "Don''t go out during this period of time. Call me if you need anything."


    "Since the matter has been exposed, let''s face it calmly. You should also see Randolph''s character


    clearly. It''s best to draw a clear line with his family." Julian emphasized, "Especially, tell Caroline not to


    contact Yvonne again, so that she won''t be used as a tool."


    "Wasn''t Yvonne the one who incited herst time?"


    "Yeah." Heather had indeed seen through the matter of Randolph. Moreover, since the matter had


    been exposed, there was no need for her to please Randolph and Rosalind anymore.


    After all these years of ttering others, she was tired.


    However, after thinking for a while, she still said, "Caroline... I may not be able to persuade her."


    These days, Caroline stayed at home and kept in touch with Yvonne all day long. It could be seen that


    Yvonne didn''t want to talk to her at all. Heather had mentioned Caroline several times, but Caroline


    didn''t think that Yvonne deliberately ignored her. She only thought that Yvonne was too busy, so she


    didn''t have time to talk to her.


    Julian was speechless about his brainless sister. Heather took the opportunity to say, "So, can you


    Julian refused without thinking, "No."


    First of all, he rejected living with Heather and Caroline from the bottom of his heart. His character was


    probably make him angry.


    Secondly, his rtionship with Emelia had just improved. He couldn''t leave Emelia alone.


    Moreover, he didn''t think that Heather needed someone to apany her. Caroline could apany


    her.


    Heather wanted to distance himself from Emelia. He could see through her at a nce. Even if she no


    longer wanted him to be with Yvonne, she couldn''t ept Emelia.


    Right now, she did not like Emelia. It had nothing to do with Emelia''s family background. It only


    concerned her own face.


    She was used to being high and mighty in front of Emelia. She could not ept that she would be on


    the same level as Emelia in the future. She even had to act ording to Emelia''s expression.


    Julian refused so simply that Heather had nothing to say for a moment.


    She also knew that her son was not close to her.


    "I''ll go first." After giving his instructions, Julian turned around and left.


    As soon as Julian left, Caroline ran out of her room. "Mom, what did my brother say?"


    Heather said grumpily, "What else can we say? Let''s stay at home and not go out."


    "I knew it would be like this!" Caroline was furious. "He didn''t help us at all. Whether it''s about me or


    about you, he didn''t take charge of us at all!"


    Heather had originally calmed down, but now she was angry again because of Caroline''s words.


    Caroline said arrogantly, "I don''t care. Even if my brother and Yvonne can''t get back together, I won''t


    ept Emelia no matter what!"


    She spoke out what''s on Heather''s mind. Heather immediately continued, "I won''t ept her either."


    Julian drove back to his residence. ncing at Emelia''s house, he realized that she hadn''t returned


    yet.


    Julian frowned slightly. He thought that her lock should add his fingerprints. He didn''t know what was


    wrong. Afterst night, he didn''t want to go back to his ce at all. He just wanted to stay at her house.


    But now he couldn''t get into her house, so he had to go home first.


    As he walked in, he called Emelia, who was currently drowsy in Nina''s nanny car.


    Nina continued filming. She didn''t want to go home to face Julian, so she stayed in Nina''s nanny''s car


    to spend her days.


    Of course, she was not always idle. She wrote an agreement on how to get along with him in the future


    with her mobile phone. She nned to go home and show it to Julian.


    Julian''s call woke her up. She rubbed her temples and braced herself to answer the phone.


    "When will youe back?" Julian asked her on the phone.


    She answered honestly, "Mr. Johansen said that he would treat the crew to dinner tonight. I won''t go


    back first."


    She was also one of the people invited by Viggo, so she could continue to stay outside.


    Julian replied with a sneer, "He probably just wants to invite you."


    However, because Viggo was the focus of everyone''s attention, it was not easy to invite Emelia to


    dinner openly, so he called the crew to invite them to dinner.


    Emelia was dissatisfied. "Why are you talking so strangely? Mr. Johansen feels that the previous


    ident has been solved, so he wants to celebrate."


    Emelia spoke up for Viggo without even thinking about it. Julian was so angry with her.


    But at the same time, her gentle voice sounded quite soothing.


    Emelia was not the kind of girl with a loud voice. Even if she was angry, most of the time she spoke at a


    steady pace. There was always a sense of softness in people''s ears.


    Julian couldn''t help but soften his tone. "I miss you. Come back quickly."


    Emelia''s entire body was covered with goosebumps. "Julian, I''ve written something. I''ll send it to you


    After saying that, Emelia quickly hung up the phone and immediately sent the draft of the agreement to


    Julian.


    The first rule of the agreement was to ask Julian to use contraceptive.


    The first sentence hit Julian''s heart heavily. He held his mobile phone for a long time and was not in the


    mood to continue reading what she was writing.


    This was too ironic for him.


    In the past, he had said coldly and ruthlessly that Emelia was not worthy of giving birth to his child.


    Now, she had solemnly suggested that he should use contraceptive.


    He had thought that he would use this method to win her back while she was not on guard. Now it


    seemed that she already had this kind of awareness...


    The second rule of the agreement: Do not contact each other when it is unnecessary. Maintain the


    state of strangers in front of others. You must not make this rtionship public.


    Julian was hit hard again. She really didn''t want to admit it.


    The third rule of the agreement was not allowed to enter the other party''s house without permission.


    It was obvious that she was protesting that he had barged in her house through the window twice


    before. The previous two rules were already a critical blow to him, so Julian was extremely calm when


    he saw this again, and there would definitely be no benefit for him in the following terms.

 Chapter 259 Unnecessary and Childish

    Chapter 259 Unnecessary and Childish


    In the end, without even carefully reading the contents of what Emelia had written, Julian immediately


    replied, "Except for the first rule I won''t ept anything else."


    After sending the message, he added, "Even if it is the first one, I can only promise to do my best, but


    this kind of thing is not 100%. In case of an ident, I will be responsible for you and the child."


    Emelia was about to die of anger after reading his reply.


    She had listed so many of them, but he only said that he would try his best to make the first one? "He


    also said that he would not ept other terms?"


    What was his attitude?


    Did he not understand what kind of situation he was in now? He was still being arrogant.


    She replied without thinking, "Then let''s end the rtionship."


    Everything would have a beginning and ending, but their rtionship ended quickly. It was only one


    night.


    Julian was absolutely furious. "Emelia, aren''t you supposed to admit everything that had happened to


    us?"


    Emelia was speechless.


    Why he asked her in such a rude manner? What did he mean that she was not responsible for her


    behavior? Wasn''t it because he was too stubborn?


    Immediately after, Julian called her. Emelia thought that he would scold her again after he picked up


    the phone, but his tone was very helpless, "About the first rule, what else can I do? I can''t get fixed


    before we have children. I can guarantee that you won''t be pregnant, is that okay?"


    Emelia calmly said, "There is a good way to ensure that I won''t be pregnant at all."


    Julian asked, "What is that?"


    Emelia threw him a few words, "We don''t have sex."


    Julian snorted, "You proposed to only be each other''s sex partner, but now you tell me that we shall do


    nothing?"


    For a moment, Emelia was rendered speechless.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "In case I have a child, you are not allowed to force me to marry you


    with a child. I will make my own decision whether I leave the child or not."


    Julian suddenly felt a heavy pain in his chest. After holding his phone for a long time, he didn''t have the


    strength to speak.


    She was so cold and merciless that she did not want to keep his child at all, nor did she want to


    develop a closer rtionship with him.


    This time, she had closed the door of her heartpletely.


    Suddenly, he didn''t want to argue with her anymore. He was very tired.


    All of a sudden, he understood a lesson. "Don''t try to reason with a woman. Just follow her."


    So hepromised without any temper, "Okay, I promise that."


    Emelia added, "I hope you can consider the other terms."


    Julian simply replied, "I''ll agree all of them."


    His attitude had changed from a tough one finally to a unconditionallypromise. Emelia was very


    surprised, but since he had readily agreed, she naturally would not ask anything more.


    So she said, "Okay, then I''ll modify the first rule and print itter."


    What else could Julian say? He could only agree once again.


    After they finished talking about this, Julian said in a pleading tone, "Is that possible that you will not go


    to dinner with them tonight?"


    He didn''t want Emelia to meet Viggo. Even though there had been a clear line between them, Viggo


    obviously didn''t give up.


    Emelia replied seriously to him, "Rule Six: neither side is allowed to interfere with the other party''s life."


    Julian was speechless.


    If he had known earlier, he would say NO!


    But obviously, it was toote.


    In the end, he could only hang up the phone in embarrassment, allowing Emelia, Nina, and the rest to


    go to dinner together tonight.


    Well, even if he went to their dinner, that would be okay, because he was somewhat regarded as a


    member of the crew.


    When Emelia, Nina, and others finished their work in the afternoon and sat down in the private room,


    one could imagine how surprising the scene was.


    They didn''t expect that Julian, the big investor behind, would suddenly participate in their dinner party.


    It was really stressful, especially for the unknown actors. They were all nervous for a while.


    Nina rolled her eyes unceremoniously and whispered into Emelia''s ear, "Oh my god, he''s unusually


    thick-skinned now."


    Emelia also felt troubled. She came out to eat with Nina and the others just to avoid Julian. She didn''t


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    expect that he would follow her again.


    Viggo was also surprised to see Julian''sing. He quickly stood up and greeted him. "Mr. Hughes,


    why are you here?"


    Julian grabbed his hand into his trouser pocket with one hand and replied in an elegant manner, "I had


    a dinner with my friend next door. I heard that you were having a gathering here, so I came to take a


    look."


    Nina continued in a low voice, "He were really good at lying."


    Emelia pulled her back tiredly. "Don''t look at him, lest he looks over."


    However, but what Emelia was afraid of happened finally. Julian''s ck eyes fell on her and Nina. With


    a faint smile on his face, he asked Nina, "Miss Sanchez, do you have a problem with me? What were


    you talking about with the screenwriter next to you?"


    Emelia was utterly speechless. She knew that Julian definitely wouldn''t let her off so easily.


    Fortunately, Nina quickly replied. With her bright smile, she said to Julian, "How could I have any


    objections to you? You''re handsome and charming. You are also the dream lover for thousands of


    women."


    "Sure?" He raised his eyebrows. For some reason, Emelia felt that she would be in deep trouble. Sure


    enough, she saw him ask her again, "Does the screenwriter also think so?"


    With a sweet smile on her face, Emelia replied, "Yes."


    Julian was indirectly forcing her to praise him. What a bad taste!


    Hearing her positive answer, the smile on Julian''s face deepened. "Thank you for your praise. I won''t


    bother you anymore. Take your time."


    After saying those words, Julian left after saying goodbye to Viggo. Viggo''s gaze couldn''t help but fall


    on Emelia for a while.


    Clearly, Julian came for the sake of Emelia, but he had only revealed his face and teased him with a


    single sentence before disappearing. Viggo felt that Julian''s actions were unnecessary and childish.


    The two cast actresses sitting next to Nina gathered together and began gossiping after Julian left. One


    of them sighed and said in a low voice, "Mr. Hughes'' looks and temperament are enchanting."


    The other person was curious about the scandal about Julian. "By the way, who on earth was the


    woman he was chasing after even he had been shed by that woman? He must love her so much,


    right?"


    Then that person said, "I used to think that he and Yvonne would get married, but I didn''t expect that it


    would be a fake show directed by Yvonne."


    Nina timely added, "Do you know that Mr. Hughes has divorced?"


    The two nodded. "Yes."


    Nina said mysteriously, "Have you ever thought that the one he is chasing... might be his ex-wife?"


    Emelia, who had just taken a sip of soup, was almost scared to death by Nina''s words. She quickly


    raised her hand and tugged at her.

 Chapter 260 I Wont Let it Go Easily

    Chapter 260 I Won''t Let it Go Easily


    Nina turned around and gave Emelia a look, indicating that she could rest assured. Then, she turned


    around and continued chatting with the two of them.


    Emelia wasn''t worried that Nina would say too much, because she knew that Nina definitely wouldn''t


    harm her. She just didn''t understand why Nina would suddenly tell them that Julian was chasing after


    his ex-wife.


    "Ex-wife?" One actress was so shocked that she couldn''t close her mouth.


    The other said, "Chase his ex-wife? That''s interesting!"


    Nina said slowly, "I heard that he didn''t cherish his ex-wife at that time, but now he found out that she


    was so good. He insisted on following her and pestered her, taking actions to win her heart back.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    One of the actresses said, "I seem to remember what you said. I also participated in the Hughes


    Group''s anniversary celebration. That Mrs. Hughes, wearing a red dress, throwing the divorce


    agreement on Mr. Hughes'' face."


    After the actress finished speaking, she couldn''t help but sigh. "It''s a pity that my position was not high


    enough at that time. I didn''t see Mrs. Hughes'' real face clearly in thest row, but her features and


    temperament were still amazing from afar."


    Nina nodded her head forcefully. "I was right in front of them then. I could see clearly that Mrs. Hughes


    was truly stunning."


    In the face of Nina''s exaggerated praise, Emelia was so embarrassed that she almost bit her tongue


    while eating.


    She should award Nina "The BFF Award"ter on, since she was so capable to describe her as the


    most charming beauty.


    Without a doubt, both of the actresses believed Nina''s words. They couldn''t help clicking their tongues


    as they said, "If what you said was true, then I would like to ask Mr. Hughes what he felt when he


    shamelessly chases after his ex-wife."


    After saying that, Nina and the two actresses couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    To the side, Emelia couldn''t stand it any longer. She raised her hand and tugged at Nina''s clothes. Nina


    turned around and whispered in her ear in a low voice. "You and Julian are so close now. Perhaps you


    might be photographed and exposed one day. I''m trying to spread the news through their mouths first


    so that we can fight against the public in advance."


    "Thank you..." Emelia didn''t expect Nina to be so prepared for this. For a moment, her eyes turned


    slightly red.


    Nina said straightforwardly, "If you were happy, then I would be happy."


    As soon as Nina''s voice fell, Emelia saw that one of the two actresses was staring at her. She was


    starting to panic. Could it be that she saw that she looked like Julian''s ex-wife?


    Sure enough, the man said to her, "Miss Wintry Frost, why do I feel that you look a bit like Mr. Hughes''


    ex-wife?"


    Emelia smiled. "You thought too much. I''m just a nameless screenwriter. How can I be associated with


    a high-ranking man like Mr. Hughes?"


    Nina tried to smooth things over for her. "That''s right. That night, Mrs. Hughes was filled with makeup.


    After removing her makeup, who knows what she looks like?"


    Emelia was speechless.


    Nina was really the BFF of hers. When she praised Emelia, she was not stingy of good words; also,


    she wouldn''t show any mercy at all when she roasted Emelia.


    "You are right." Both of them were actresses, and they knew very well how great the difference among


    women with or without makeup. Thus, they didn''t associate Emelia and Julian with each other again.


    It was at this time that Emelia received a message from Viggo. He asked her, "Do you want to invite Mr.


    Hughes over?"


    The group of people sat at a long table. In order to avoid suspicion, Emelia and Nina sat far away from


    Viggo, so Viggo tried tomunicate with her through texting.


    Emelia looked up at Viggo, thought for a moment, and replied, "You are the host of the dinner tonight,


    and you have the final say."


    Viggo replied, "I knew I was the host, but I cared about your feelings. If Mr. Hughes''ing made you


    feel ufortable, then I wouldn''t invite him."


    Viggo''s words were straightforward but obscure. Even though they had removed the superficial


    rtionship between them, he did not let go of the feelings for her in his heart.


    Emelia could only reply, "Then don''t invite him over."


    Viggo understood. "Then I''ll go and propose a toast to him."


    After replying to Emelia, Viggo said a few words to everyone and then went to the private room next


    door to find Julian.


    Julian was indeed next door, eating alone with Ezra.


    Ezra was here because Julian had dragged him to support the situation. Otherwise, it would be very


    awkward for him to eat alone in such arge private room.


    Ezrained unceremoniously, "The food sucks. Why are you here? Why not go to my restaurant?"


    Ezra was extremely picky about food. Otherwise, he would not have set up a restaurant under his


    control. The best chefs were specially designed to satisfy his desire.


    Julian rebuked him, "Even the food in your restaurant taste good, but I care more about my woman."


    Ezra replied with a big sneer, "I finally see for myself that someone would really abandon their friends


    for the lover."


    Ever since Julian had seen through his feelings for Emelia, he no longer cared about his brothers.


    When Viggo knocked on the door and came in, he was about tough when he saw that there were


    only Julian and Ezra in the private room.


    Viggo immediately guessed why Julian hade. He knew that it was not convenient for Julian to


    participate in the gathering, so he could only wait in the next room. His behavior was a bit pitiful.


    However, he still calmly walked in with a ss of wine in his hand. "Mr. Hughes, Mr. Cantillo, I know


    you''re having dinner here, so I''m here to propose a toast."


    Julian and Ezra clinked their sses and took a sip. Ezra said directly, "Why don''t you take us in and


    let''s have fun together?"


    Viggo had a headache. He had just promised Emelia that he would not invite Julian over, but he did not


    expect that there would only be Julian and Ezra next door. He thought that Julian had made an


    appointment with his business partner for social activities...


    In the end, he could only say, "If you wouldn''t mind, then join us."


    Ezra was the first to leave with his wine ss in hand. Only Julian and Viggo, who were both tall,


    handsome and stood out in the crowd, looked at each other and left the room.


    Viggo took Julian and Ezra back to the private room to give a brief introduction, saying that the two of


    them had alsoe to join the dinner. The atmosphere of the private room was instantly ignited.


    Emelia felt extremely furious.


    However, Ezra deliberately walked to her side with a ss of wine and sat down. He said with a warm


    smile, "Miss Wintry Frost, do I have the honor to sit next to you?"


    In front of so many people, what else could Emelia say?


    She could only say with a generous smile, "It''s my honor."


    As soon as Emelia finished speaking, she cautiously raised her hand and called out to Julian, "Julian,


    And then, under the invitation of Ezra, he naturally sat down next to Emelia. Emelia almost couldn''t


    maintain the fake smile on her face.


    She was kinda afraid of Julian now. If she had known that he wouldn''t let her go, she might as well go


    home and face him.

 Chapter 261 Lets Change Seats

    Chapter 261 Let''s Change Seats


    "Mr. Hughes." In a business-like manner, Emelia smiled as she said hello to him, then she didn''t say


    another word.


    Julian looked at her cold expression, which she deliberately pretended not to know him, and thought of


    the scene of her hugging his waist when they were in the passionate momentsst night. He raised his


    hand to unsp a button on his cor and thought bitterly in his heart, when he goes back tonight, he


    was gonna make her cry and beg him.


    Because Julian was the sponsor behind ''Princess Lenia'', he said a few nice words like "Wishing a


    sess for the show" before sitting down, and then everyone started to eat.


    However, as the big boss behind the scenes, Julian was not gonna enjoy quietness here.


    The actors and crew members participating in the dinner came one by one to propose a toast to him,


    trying to attract Julian''s attention.


    What they didn''t know was that Julian didn''t want to talk to them at all. There was only one person in


    his eyes, but that person didn''t even look at him and kept looking away to talk to Nina.


    There were not only men but also women rushing to Julian''s side, especially those female stars who


    were not very famous.


    Emelia couldn''t even tell the names of them, these female stars were all trying their best to squeeze


    their way over to Julian, showing their beautiful figure.


    After Julian and Ezra sat down, several women said that they felt too hot. So they took off their jackets.


    Some were wearing knitted crop-tops, some were wearing loose off-shoulder sweaters, showing off


    their cleavages.


    Emelia felt that although the room was rather warm, but it didn''t feel so hot to this extent.


    Emelia also knew their purposes. What they wanted to do was trying to get close to Julian or Ezra. It


    would be best if they could have rumors with some big men like them. It would be even better if they


    could marry into a wealthy family.


    Emelia couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. These female stars really were trying all kinds of methods.


    Of course, for these women in the room, only a few had evil intentions to attract men with their beauty,


    most women were still serious.


    For example, like Nina, Ze Sabir and herself.


    The three of them wrapped themselves tightly all the way, and rarely talked to men.


    Julian went out to answer a phone call from far away. Then Emelia let out a long sigh of relief,


    otherwise, if he sat next to her, she always felt as if he had pressed a time bomb, not knowing when he


    woulde looking for her.


    Just as Emelia was about to suggest to Nina that let them leave first, she saw an actress walking


    towards her with a ss of wine.


    The actress was wearing a low-cut V-neck sweater, and her cleavage was both impressive and


    attractive.


    After standing beside her, the actress said to her with a sweet smile, "Miss screenwriter, could you


    please switch ces with me?"


    Naturally, Emelia knew why she wanted to changed seats with her, just for getting close to him, but she


    immediately stood up and agreed. "No problem."


    Thank god, she didn''t want to sit here anymore. That actress'' seat was at the other end of the long


    table, which was thousands of miles away from Julian. She couldn''t wait to sit there.


    Seeing that Emelia agreed so readily, the actress immediately praised her with a big smile, "Miss


    screenwriter, you are so nice."


    With a faint smile, Emelia leaned over and said a few words to Nina before leaving with her ss.


    Nina didn''t even try to stop her, because she ran faster than a rabbit.


    Nina sighed. She was only focused on this moment of relief. When she returned at night, Julian would


    definitely not let her off.


    As she had expected, after receiving the call, Julian saw that the person sitting next to him had


    changed, while Emelia was seated far away from him. His face immediately turned as cold as frost.


    The actress sitting next to him couldn''t help shivering. She even suspected that she didn''t wear enough


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    clothes, because she felt cold.


    What angered Julian the most was that after Emelia''s sitting down, she got closer to Viggo. Viggo also


    changed his seat with others and sat together with Emelia, saying that the director was going to


    discuss a few plots with the screenwriter.


    Julian immediately felt that this dinner was meaningless. He turned his head coldly and asked Ezra,


    "Are you leaving or not?"


    "No, stay a while longer." Ezra was willing to see how upset Julian was in front of Emelia.


    Ezra admitted that he had a bad taste, but he had known Julian for so many years, and it was really


    boring to see him being so arrogant that he didn''t care about any woman. Thus, he especially wanted


    to see how Julian was wagging his tail in front of Emelia like this.


    Especially when Emelia made him angry or she did not take him seriously, Ezra would feel happy to


    see that.


    Julian just stood up and left.


    The actress who had just moved to his side was blushing from the awkwardness.


    Everyone could see what her purpose was, but Julian left without looking at her. He didn''t hide his


    disgust for her at all.


    Julian walked over and greeted Viggo briefly. Viggo stood up and saw him off with a smile.


    Emelia didn''t pay a nce at Julian at all till the end. But she could feel the cold nces from him on


    her face. Somewhat, she felt a bit scared.


    Then Julian left, Ezra also left as well, because he simply had no reason to stay here anymore.


    Emelia''s cell phone quickly received a message from Julian, "Come out."


    Emelia pursed her lips. Who was he ordering? Who did he think he was to her?


    So she put away her phone, ignored him, and continued to eat.


    After a while, her cell phone rang again, which was still called by Julian. "Do you want me to go in and


    drag you out in front of everyone?"


    Emelia gritted her teeth.


    How could he make her change her mind with his so-called domineering and overbearing behavior?


    But Emelia was really afraid that Julian would go crazy ande in to catch her, so she had to


    should go back.


    Viggo took a deep look at her and said nothing.


    Nina left with Emelia. As soon as she walked out, she saw Julian''s car parked at the side of the road.


    Nina kindly reminded Emelia, "Obviously, he''s very angry with your behavior of changing seats."


    Emelia lowered her eyes. "What''s there to be angry about? We''ve already made it clear. We would just


    be sex partners, I wouldn''t have any other feelings for him."


    After hearing this, Ninaughed gloatingly. "If you tell him these wordster, he''ll definitely explode with


    anger."


    "Just take Julian''s car." Nina knew that Julian was definitely waiting for Emelia.


    Emelia looked around and braced herself to get into Julian''s car.


    With a dark look on his face, Julian drove her away at high speed. As soon as the car stopped in front


    of their houses, Julian pressed himself against Emelia and started to kiss her.

 Chapter 262 Ill Die in Your Hands

    Chapter 262 I''ll Die in Your Hands


    Julian''s kisses hade so fiercely and so deeply that Emelia had been pressed down on her seat,


    unable to move at all. She could only passively ept his sudden madness.


    After kissing for a while, he still didn''t seem to be satiated, he simply picked up Emelia from her seat


    and pulled her to the driver''s seat to continue their kissing.


    The temperature in the car rapidly rose. Before Julian''s movements became more and more reckless,


    Emelia hurriedly broke free. She red angrily at him and asked, "What the hell are you doing? We are


    in the car!"


    As she spoke, Emelia raised her hand and pulled the clothes back onto her shoulder, covering her bare


    skin.


    Julian''s eyes darkened as he stared at her and shamelessly said, "The location is not specified in the


    agreement."


    The implication was that if she hadn''t stopped him, he would have done it in the car.


    Emelia''s face turned red, she was angry and embarrassed.


    Regardless of her resistance, Julian grabbed her waist and pressed her into his arms again.


    Just as Emelia didn''t know what to do to stop him from acting so presumptuously, a warm current


    suddenly swept past her abdomen. Emelia was stunned for a moment, but then she awkwardly pushed


    Julian distant away.


    Julian reluctantly let go of her lips and whispered into her ear, "What''s wrong?"


    Julian had wanted to do this to her just now, and he didn''t want to stop at all.


    Emelia said awkwardly, "I''m on my period..."


    Julian''s face froze, and then he around her waist and said, "Emelia, you use such an excuse just to


    reject me?"


    Julian only thought that she was lying. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental? They had just had


    sexst night, and she was on her period today?


    "It''s true." Emelia emphasized, "Let go of me quickly. I''ll go back and deal with it."


    Julian could see that she didn''t look like she was lying at all. He was in a bad mood.


    His face turned grim. He had nowhere to vent his pent-up, and his whole body seemed about to


    explode at any time.


    This was fucking painful. He had not had a certain life since he divorced for more than a year. It was


    not easy for him to do thatst night. He wanted to continue to enjoy himself tonight, but in the end...


    "I''ll die in your hands sooner orter!" He gritted his teeth and red at Emelia as he said this. Then,


    he had no choice but to let her go.


    Emelia had no time to care about him. She hurriedly opened the door and got out of the car and ran


    home.


    Julian followed her into the house. Just as he was about to take a cold shower in her bathroom, he


    looked up and saw the bag on the cab next to her.


    He nced at the name of the pharmacy and thought that she was not feeling well, so he went to buy


    the medicine. However, when he opened it and saw what was inside, his heart sank.


    There was a small box of contraceptive pills lying peacefully inside, and of course, there were also a


    few boxes of contraception.


    Although he had known that she didn''t want to get pregnant for the time being, he still felt a dull pain in


    his heart as if someone was holding a knife and stabbing it hard.


    Emelia quickly tidied himself up and changed his clothes. When he went downstairs, he saw Julian


    standing at the doorway, staring at the contraceptive pills and products she had bought.


    Emelia didn''t think much of it. She walked over and said calmly, "I was worried since I didn''t take


    contraceptionst night. Now that I''m on my period, it''s fine then."


    After saying that, Emelia took the medicine and was about to put it into the medicine box when Julian


    suddenly grabbed her arm.


    "What''s wrong?" In confusion, Emelia turned her head to look at Julian''s crimson eyes.


    She couldn''t help but be stunned. "Did he have such a big reaction just because he saw me buy a


    contraceptive pill?"


    But didn''t she tell him a long time ago that she definitely wouldn''t want a child...


    "Emelia, I''m really sorry." Julian said in a deep voice, and then held her tightly in his arms.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I used to be so arrogant and indifferent to you, but now I feel so regretful." Julian


    said one after another. He wished he could take out his heart and show it to her. He wanted her to


    know how regretful he was, and he just wanted her to forgive him as soon as possible.


    After listening to his regretful words, Emelia said calmly, "Julian, in reality, you really didn''t do anything


    wrong."


    It was not wrong to love someone or not.


    Julian cried out, "It''s all my fault, all my fault! I shouldn''t have married you and then snubbed you. I lost


    you because of my damned pride."


    After saying these words, Julian let go of Emelia again. His ck eyes were tightly fixed on her as he


    asked, "Are you still ming me? I know you hate me."


    Emelia denied his words. "I don''t me you. I won''t ept you again because I''m much more mature


    and cautious now. I won''t fall in love with you again easily. I also think there is something more


    important than love in my life, such as working hard for my career, and the family ties that I once lost."


    Julian understood what she meant. She said it so nicely because she didn''t want to talk to him.


    She said that she was cautious because she was hurt by him...


    Emelia took a step back to distance from him. After ncing at the clock, he gave the order to drive


    him away. "It''s gettingte. Go home."


    Julian said without thinking, "I don''t want to go."


    "The agreement..." Just as Emelia was about to use the contents of the agreement to restrain him and


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    prevent him from staying any longer, Julian suddenly lowered his head and kissed her on the lips, using


    this method to stop her from speaking.


    After Julian let go of her, Emelia angrily wiped her mouth and said with a face full of disgust, "If you


    don''t cooperate, there''s really no need for us to continue this rtionship."


    After saying that, Emelia decided to go upstairs to rest. She didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    Naturally, Julian would not leave. Instead, he followed behind her and protested bitterly, "I''m very sad


    that you allowed such an unscrupulous woman to approach me today."


    The corners of Emelia''s mouth twitched. It seemed that he was starting to settle ounts with her.


    In addition, why did he call the actress unscrupulous? She was just showing a bit of her cleavage.


    Emelia said, "She wanted to exchange with me, I can''t refuse."


    Julian snorted coldly, "Why can''t you refuse? Just say no. She can''t do anything to you."


    Before Emelia could say anything, he used her again, "You obviously didn''t want to sit with me."


    Emelia felt that he was even more childish than a three-year-old child when it came to this matter.


    Fortunately, Vincent''s video call came at this time and saved her.


    She was afraid that Julian would make trouble during the video call, so she quickly locked the door


    after entering the bedroom and shut Julian behind her outside the door, which almost depressed Julian


    to death.

 Chapter 263 Youll Be My Queen in the Future

    Chapter 263 You''ll Be My Queen in the Future


    Emelia and Vincent chatted for a long time on this video call. It was so long that Julian had even


    finished taking a shower in Emelia''s house. He had also dealt with some documents sent by David and


    Maisie, but the father and daughter were still talking.


    Julian was bored and walked to the door of Emelia''s bedroom to eavesdrop on what she was talking


    about with Vincent.


    However, as soon as his ear touched the door, he heard Emelia say in surprise, "Winston ising to


    Riverside City?"


    After hearing this, Julian was in a bad mood. "Winston ising?"


    He thought that once he returned to Riverside City, he would be at his home court. But Winston was


    gonna haunt him in his city!


    He couldn''t hold back his anger any longer. He raised his hand and knocked on Emelia''s door. He


    deliberately used this kind of behavior to obstruct Emelia and expressed his strong dissatisfaction by


    the way. He hoped that Emelia would refuse to let Winston live for so many years.


    Emelia was scared half to death by Julian''s knocking on her bedroom door. She lived alone. In the


    middle of the night, there was a sounding from her bedroom door. Vincent could not help


    suspecting that someone was at home.


    Sure enough, Vincent frowned slightly and asked, "What voice?"


    "Maybe Fluffball is scratching the door and trying toe in." Emelia said.


    Julian, who was outside, was speechless.


    She could really talk nonsense. After all, a cat wouldn''t knock on the door like that, right?


    Vincent smiled and said in the video, "Then let him in. I also like that kitten."


    Vincent knew that Emelia had a cat. Of course, he didn''t know that the cat was given by Julian. If he


    knew, he wouldn''t say anything about liking Fluffball.


    Emelia was afraid that Vincent really wanted to see Fluffball. If so, Julian didn''t know what would


    happen when she opened the door, so he quickly changed the topic. "I''ll treat Winston well in Riverside


    City. You don''t have to worry."


    Julian, who was outside, was almost pissed off by her words. Not only did she not refuse Winston''s


    However, Emelia''s bedroom door was tightly shut. If he couldn''t enter, there was nothing he could do


    about it.


    Vincent said to Emelia in a gentle voice, "I really think that Winston is a nice young man. Put down your


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    guard and try to get along with him. One day you may grow to like him."


    Emelia could only agree, "Okay, I will."


    To be honest, she had a headache.


    She thought that she would no longer have any contact with Winston after returning to Riverside City.


    But Vincent just told her that Winston was to take a vacation in Riverside City.


    Winston had treated her with such sincere hospitality in the Capitalst time. She needed to at least do


    the same in return.


    If she and Julian were far from what happenedst night, it would have been fine, but now...


    Emelia was on the verge of death.


    Julian''s temper was full of possessiveness. From tonight''s dinner, one could tell that even if she made


    an agreement for him, he wouldn''t abide by it.


    Emelia regretted it.


    She regretted making that damn proposalst night. She didn''t know what kind of nerve she had.


    Maybe she couldn''t bear to see him hurt like that by his parents, so...


    After the call with Vincent ended, Emelia got out of bed and opened the bedroom door. Julian rushed in


    immediately.


    "Winston ising?" He narrowed his eyes and asked her unhappily.


    Emelia knew that he would be so jealous.


    Julian gritted his teeth and said, "Are you going to set foot on two boats?"


    Emelia was furious. "Winston and I are just ordinary friends."


    Julian snorted, "He didn''t treat you as an ordinary friend."


    Emelia nced at him and said ndly, "It seems that I don''t have much to do with you. You don''t have


    to act like I''m sorry for you. Also, you don''t have the right to interfere with my affairs."


    Julian choked on these words.


    Emelia put down her harsh words again. "If you continue to embarrass me like that in Riverside City,


    we''ll end the rtionship. I don''t want to see your face every day."


    "I''ve watched it for three years. It¡¯s enough." In the end, Emelia threw out these words.


    During the three-year marriage, she had been living with him all day.


    If he was happy, then so was she.


    But if he was unhappy, she would feel so remorse and me herself, reflecting on what she had done


    to upset him.


    She''d cook whatever he liked to eat; and she grew to hate what he hated.


    In short, she had no self-esteem at all. She was trying her best to please him and make him fall in love


    with her.


    Now that she had finally managed to live a new life, she definitely did not want to live a life that


    depended on his expression.


    She could bear the pain of divorce a year ago, but now they just slept for one night.


    Julian''s anger had been extinguished because of her words.


    In fact, he knew that she had already made it very clear. She had also made many statements in the


    agreement, but he had always been unwilling to ept it and had been unreasonable to argue with


    her.


    He thought that he could still easily control her, but now he finally saw that it was him who was


    controlled so tightly.


    From the moment she resolutely proposed a divorce, he no longer had the upper hand in their


    rtionship.


    Pursing his lips, he eased his tone and said, "How many times have you said that?"


    She talked about ending the rtionship over and over again, and his heart felt like being stabbed


    repeatedly.


    He raised his hand and wrapped it around Emelia''s waist. His expression was full of sorrow. "Are you


    nning to end your rtionship with me if things go wrong?"


    Emelia retorted, "If you couldmunicate normally, would I be like this?"


    Wasn''t it because he had exploded again and again as if he had turned over a jealous tank? And he


    couldn''t listen to anything.


    Emelia thought that Julian would have to defend himself for half a day, but he didn''t expect that he


    would only stare at her for half a day, and then say without any temper, "Alright, I''ll change."


    He even hugged her and said, "In the future, you will be my queen. You can do whatever you want,


    okay?"


    Emelia waspletely stunned. She hadn''t imagined that Julian would say something like this.


    She did not want to be a queen. She just wanted tomunicate with him normally.


    Julian took advantage of her trance and said, "I don''t want to hear you say such things about ending


    the rtionship anymore. Tell me what you''re dissatisfied with me."


    "Yeah." Emelia felt as though she had been bewitched. She couldn''t help but agree.


    "Can I hang out with you if Winstones to Riverside City?" Julian was afraid that she wouldn''t


    agree, he quickly said, "I''ve put down all my work to take a vacation recently. Do you have any reason


    not to take me with you?"


    This time, Emelia was no longer bewitched. Without even thinking, she rejected the offer. "No."


    "Are you kidding me? If I take two men out, we''ll be on the news within seconds."


    Moreover, what would it look like if the three of them were hanging out together?

 Chapter 264 You Dont Have to Do This

    Chapter 264 You Don''t Have to Do This


    Emelia had rejected his suggestion, and Julian''s eyes were filled with disappointment.


    But the next second, he went on to say, "When Winston leaves, you have to go out with me too."


    Speaking of which, he had never gone out on a trip with Emelia. He didn''t even have a hot spring or a


    golf vacation, let alone a trip.


    He often went on business trips all over the world. When they were still married and she was idle at


    home, he could''ve taken her on a business trip. Unfortunately, he did not like her at that time.


    Thinking of this, Julian wished he could go back to the past and beat himself up.


    Emelia felt that this suggestion was simply unreasonable. "That''s ridiculous. Why should I do that?"


    Julian snorted and said, "You have to be fair. Since you''ve been entertaining Winston to Riverside City,


    you have to apany me on a trip."


    Emelia felt that his words seemed to bepeting for favor, boring and childish.


    She treated Winston as a form of courtesy. Was it necessary for him to learn like this?


    However, she still raised her eyebrows and asked him, "Are you sure you want to go out with me?"


    Julian nodded without any hesitation, "Yes."


    Emelia nced at him and said, "It''s the best way to see if two people can match each other in a trip.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After a month of traveling, the two sides haven''t seen through each other and hated each other. They


    haven''t quarreled yet, and they still have to maintain the original engagement. I''m sure this kind of


    couple won''t divorce."


    After saying this, Emelia ''kindly'' reminded Julian, "When we argue all the time during the trip, don''t you


    regret it."


    Emelia thought that she might as well go on a trip with Julian. Perhaps they really didn''t get along well


    with each other.


    At that time, Julian would probably have dispelled his obsession with her, and she would no longer be


    tired of this rtionship.


    Julian didn''t agree with her at all. He just held her waist tightly and asked seriously, "If we haven''t


    ended our rtionship after trip, will you agree to marry me again?"


    Emelia gritted her teeth. "You think too much."


    How could she agree to re-marriage just because of a trip?


    After experiencing it once, marriage was something that she would never easily step into.


    Although Julian was extremely dissatisfied with her answer, he stillpromised and admitted, "Okay,


    I''ll listen to you."


    Anyway, he was very satisfied that she could promise to travel alone with him.


    He also knew that he could not be too hasty. Her heart, which had been hurt by him, had to be mended


    little by little.


    Emelia hadn''t expected that the two of them would actuallye to an agreement on this matter. It


    could be said that Julian had fulfilled his promise.


    Since they had reached an agreement, she said, "Well, you can go now."


    Seeing the unwillingness on his face, Emelia said somewhat helplessly, "You can''t do anything even if


    you stay here. What''s the point"


    She was on her period now, and she just wanted to be alone.


    "Who said that nothing can be done?" As soon as Julian finished speaking, he suddenly bent down and


    picked up Emelia.


    Emelia was startled and quickly hugged his neck tightly. "What are you doing?"


    In the bedroom, when Emelia was pressed down by Julian, she finally understood what he meant. She


    was so angry that she was about to explode.


    Afterwards, after Julian left the bathroom to wash, Emelia left the bedroom and went to sleep in the


    guest room.


    Naturally, Julian wasn''t willing to give up after taking a shower. However, after knocking on the guest


    room door for a long time without paying attention to him, he could only awkwardly return to his master


    bedroom, unable to sleep for the entire night.


    Emelia had always gotten used to getting up early.


    Julian wanted to show himself in the kitchen first, and then call her.


    Yesterday, he simply learned from Ezra, so he couldn''t directly cook hard dishes. He just taught him


    some basic cooking knowledge.


    He took the initiative to learn some simple breakfast, so he could take care of it first.


    By the time he finished preparing breakfast and brought it to the table, Emelia was still in bed.


    He went to knock on the door of the guest bedroom worriedly. "Emelia, Get up for breakfast."


    A weak voice came from inside. "You eat first. I''ll sleep for a while."


    Julian suddenly remembered that a long time ago, she used her period as an excuse to refuse to go


    with him to invite Marvin Reynolds. At that time, Maisie said that women would feel ufortable


    every few days.


    Thinking of this, he frowned slightly and asked, "Are you ufortable?"


    Emelia didn''t expect him to guess that she wasn''t that ufortable either. It was just that her


    stomach hurt a little, and then she becamezy and didn''t want to move.


    Compared with those women who was quite painful on period, she was extremely happy. She would


    only feel a little ufortable on the first day, and she would feel better after a little rest.


    Unexpectedly, Julian was so anxious outside that he kept knocking on the door. "Open the door."


    Emelia was so noisy that he had no choice but to get out of bed and open the door for him.


    As soon as Julian came in, he asked her worriedly, "Do you want to go to the hospital?"


    Emelia nced at him as if he was looking at a lunatic and said helplessly, "If you can leave me alone


    for a while, I''ll recover faster."


    After that, shey back on the bed again. Julian, who had been despised, said directly, "How would you


    go out Winston like this? Tell him not toe."


    Emelia didn''t know whether tough or cry. "He isn''ting right now. It''s a few dayster."


    When her period was almost over, she wouldn''t feel ufortable. He just didn''t want Winston to


    Julian''s n failed. He secretly gritted his teeth and said in a gentle tone, "I''ll bring you the breakfast.


    You can continue to sleep after eating."


    Only then did Emelia remember that he had just knocked on the door to call her for breakfast. He could


    not help but ask in surprise, "Could it be that you made breakfast?"


    "Of course." Julian said seriously, "I said I wanted to learn how to cook. I learned some from the chef of


    Ezra''s Restaurant yesterday. I''ll continue to learn today."


    Looking at the man in front of him who lookedpletely different from before, Emelia did not know


    what kind of mood she was in.


    After thinking for a while, she lowered her eyes and said softly, "Julian, you don''t have to do this."


    He was a proud and conceited person, but now he was so humble in front of her. Why did he learn


    cooking? Would it not embarrass him if others knew about this?

 Chapter 265 Have Them Both

    Chapter 265 Have Them Both


    Julian said seriously, "But I''m happy to."


    Then he emphasized again, "As long as you can fall in love with me again, anything I do is worth it."


    Emelia stared nkly at him, Julian then said, "I can''t always bepletely ignorant of what''s going on


    at home. When you''re in good health, I can take care of you like I do now. In addition, if you have a


    child in the future, I won''t let you be all alone. I''ll learn how to cook and help you share the burden."


    Emelia didn''t even know if she should be moved or angry by these words.


    It was really touching that he could take care of her and share the burden for her, but he still imagined


    that they had children. What was this?


    She had repeatedly emphasized to him that there would be no children. Was he so sure that she would


    marry him in the future?


    Thinking of this, Emelia angrily pulled over the quilt to cover herself. "I am not hungry. You can go now."


    Damn, she was so pissed by him.


    Julian helplessly hugged her and said, "I''ll bring it in for you."


    As he spoke, he got up and went out. Emelia felt that her stomach was just a little ufortable, not


    that she was seriously ill and could not get out of bed. It was too wayward for asking him to bring the


    meal, so she got up ande out.


    Sitting down at the dining table and looking at the exquisite breakfast in front of her, Emelia still couldn''t


    believe that it was made by Julian, so she couldn''t help asking, "Did you really make this?"


    He roasted the vomit, made a slippery egg, fried bacon, and prepare some fruits. Emelia really couldn''t


    imagine how cold he so such things.


    Julian said proudly, "Next time, you can stay with me in the kitchen and see me cook in person."


    He had thought that cooking would be a veryplicated thing, but it seemed much easier after he


    done it. Based on his talent and character, there was nothing in the world that could make things


    difficult for him.


    In fact, as long as he was willing to do anything, he would not feel much rejection.


    In the past, he did not like cooking because he had no motivation. Now, he was full of interest. Because


    when he thought of the food that he cooked personally could make her full of happiness, he was much


    willing to cook.


    Emelia sighed with emotion. "As if you are a nanny."


    Julian was speechless.


    He was waiting for her to praise him, but she described him as nanny.


    Sharp pen, sharp tongue.


    He gave Emelia a half-smile. "You really have a way with pissing me off."


    Emelia knew that she couldn''t put down his enthusiasm at this time, so she quickly lowered her head


    and took a bite, giving him a pertinent evaluation. "It is really good."


    Only then did the expression on Julian''s face rx. Their quiet breakfast officially started.


    Julian heated some milk for Emelia and poured himself a cup of coffee. He took a sip and said with a


    frown, "It''s too bad."


    Emelia was speechless.


    He was criticizing himself?


    Julian put down his coffee cup and looked at her with aplicated look in his eyes. "How could you


    make it so delicious?"


    Emelia lowered her eyes.


    The reason why she made such delicious coffee was that she had tried it many times before.


    After failing again and again, she gained experience and mastered the dosage. In the end, she only


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    needed to take a sniff to know which kind of coffee beans was the best.


    Julian saw that she didn''t speak. He knew that she was thinking about the past between them.


    He reached out to hold her hand on the table and said word by word seriously, "Thank you for your


    devotion in the past few years."


    He only saw how good she was to him and how much she cared about him after she left.


    Although her love was not intense, but she loved him in her heart.


    People''s hearts were fleshy. How could he not be moved?


    Emelia tried to withdraw her hand. She lowered her eyes and said lightly, "Let''s eat."


    Julian held her tightly, forcing her to look up at him.


    Julian said, "I know you don''t want to listen to my affectionate words, but there are some things we


    have to face."


    "I know that I am very good to you now. I will make you remember how bad I was to you in the past,


    and also make you feel that I am very ironic and ridiculous now."


    "But this is the reality that you are facing now. In the past, my weakness to you was a kind of poison


    that could destroy you. Now, my kindness to you is another kind of poison. Only by using poison to


    attack poison can Ipletely wipe out those past."


    Emelia had never thought that a cup of coffee would be able to attract so many words that would


    impact her soul. However, she felt that what he said made sense.


    Even if what he had done now humiliated his past again and again, this was what he was now.


    It was not a good idea for her to always reject him. Perhaps only by facing Julian would there be a way


    out between them.


    Of course, there was another possibility between them, which was that Julian''s stubbornness and deep


    affection for her at this time was just like his indifference to her at that time.


    After getting along with her for a while, he would find that she was not as unforgettable as he thought


    and would snub her again.


    In that case, she might as well enjoy the process.


    Thinking of this, she said to Julian with a smile, "You''re right. I should take the initiative to face it."


    Originally, Julian should have been at ease when he heard her words, but he didn''t know what was


    wrong. He always felt that although her tone was fine, but she was disappointed in her heart.


    But he couldn''t just say that she still hadn''t taken it seriously, so he had to let go of her hand and said,


    "It''s good that you know what to do. Let''s eat."


    Finally, the two of them were able to quietly finish their breakfast. After breakfast, in order to have a


    good rest, Emelia returned to her own residence.


    It was almost noon when she woke up. Emelia felt that her had recovered a lot. The weather outside


    was very good, so she made herself a cup of coffee and carried a nket to the outside terrace to bask


    in the sun.


    While enjoying the warm sunshine, she chatted with Nina. Emelia told Nina that Winston woulde to


    Riverside City. Nina immediatelyughed out loud and sent her a series of voice messages, "Have you


    seen the news from a few days ago? A woman who earned several millions a year has three lovers at


    the same time."


    "As the princess of the Longerich family, and your career as a screenwriter is booming. I think you can


    learn from thatdy. You can have Julian and Winston at the same time."


    Because she was holding the coffee mug, Emelia turned on the speaker to y the voice message.


    After listening to Nina say those brazen words, Emelia raised her head and saw Julian standing on the


    balcony with a gloomy face, staring at her. His gaze seemed to be able to freeze her.


    Obviously, the "good idea" that Nina had offered was heard by Julian.

 Chapter 266 Dont Flatter Yourself

    Chapter 266 Don''t tter Yourself


    Emelia was instantly stunned.


    How could she have thought that Julian would juste out and hear Nina''s words?


    She was too careless. The delicious coffee and warm sunshine made herpletely forget that the


    person next door was Julian.


    "Well..." When she came to her senses, she forced a smile and tried to exin.


    With his hands already supporting himself against the railings of the balcony, he leapt over. Emelia was


    startled by his actions.


    Although Julian did several times before. But, this time, she was startled by his behavior.


    It was too dangerous!


    Although they were on the second floor. If he fell down, his arms and legs would be broken.


    Also, after knowing Julian for so many years, she had never known that he was so nimble.


    Although she knew that he had a good figure and a strong body, she had never seen him exercising


    before.


    Of course, she didn''t know that Julian did boxing almost every day. He and Ezra, and the others had a


    special ce to practice boxing. On the one hand, it was for fitness, and on the other hand, it was for


    self-defense.


    With their status, they had offended a lot of people in the business world, so it was inevitable that


    someone would do something to them in private. Rather than spending a lot of money to hire a row of


    bodyguards to protect themselves, it was better to train himself to be a formidable fighter.


    Emelia naturally didn''t know about this, and even very few people outside knew about it.


    "You can have Julian and Winston at the same time?" Julian gritted his teeth and repeated this


    sentence word by word, then leaned over to approach Emelia, trapping her between him and the chair.


    Emelia originally felt that it was a nice sunny day, but when he approached, his body had blocked the


    sunlight.


    It had be gloomy: gloomy day, Julian''s gloomy face.


    Emelia had to admit that Julian was being too intimidating. For some reason, she started to feel guilty


    under his intense gaze. She quickly exined, "That was just a joke Nina made. I''m not that kind of


    person."


    Julian didn''t listen to her exnation at all. "She is your best friend. She must be the one who knows


    you best."


    The implication was that she thought so in her heart.


    Emelia felt that she was innocent. Nina only knew how to talk nonsense all day long. If Nina were to do


    such a thing by herself, she would definitely be afraid.


    She even had to rify some scandals with those male stars as soon as possible, for fear that


    Cameron Dauster would know it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, Julian didn''t understand Nina at all. He only believed what he had heard, which made Emelia


    very passive.


    She was on her period and thus became quite touchy. Now that Julian was provoking her like this, she


    raised her pretty face and snapped, "Even if I want to have both of you, so what? We''ve already agreed


    that we are merely sex partners. It''s none of your business who I''ll give my heart to, right?"


    Emelia''s destructive words really pissed Julian off.


    He was so enraged that he couldn''t even utter a word. He gritted his teeth and red at her as if he


    wanted to eat her alive.


    Seeing this, Emelia quickly pushed him hard. While he was so angry, she got up and rushed into the


    bedroom. She also locked the bedroom door. The sun was gone, and she stopped drinking coffee.


    Julian came to his senses and realized that he had been rejected. He was so angry that he raised his


    hand and pinched his forehead hard.


    He had never known that a person as gentle as Emelia would be so angry. Now, he found that the


    gentler a person was, the better she was at making people angry.


    She walked over, raised her hand, and knocked on the door of her balcony. He said in a cold voice,


    "Open the door."


    "No." Emelia shook her head like a rattle. "Unless you promise not to mention this again."


    She couldn''t do such a thing, so she didn''t want him to mention it again.


    Julian gritted his teeth. "Are you sure you won''t open it?"


    "Julian!" Emelia was extremely dissatisfied. "Don''t talk to me in such a threatening tone."


    Julian was stunned by her sudden anxious look, and then all his anger slowly died out. He almost


    forgot that he was no longer the same as before. At that time, he could make herpromise


    unconditionally with just one look, but now he had to see her face.


    "I''m sorry." He apologized without thinking, but still exined himself. "I just heard that, so I couldn''t


    control my emotions for a while."


    "Open the door for me. I promise I won''t make trouble for you." The more Julian spoke, the less he lost


    his temper.


    His request now was to open the door and let him in.


    His dissatisfaction could be settled after her period was over. If he couldn''t vent his anger once, it


    would take a few more times to reduce it.


    Seeing that his attitude was sincere and that he was only wearing pajamas, Emelia thought for a while


    and finally opened the door for him.


    If she knew that Julian was thinking about the ways to punish and torture her, she would never open


    the door for him.


    As soon as Julian entered the door, he held her in his arms and said, "It''s so cold."


    Emelia hadn''t expected that he would have entered her house again soon.


    Letting him hug, Emelia thought of the dangerous action of climbing over the wall and couldn''t help


    saying, "You''re not allowed to climb over the wall again in the future. It''s too dangerous."


    Julian let go of her and looked down at her, asking, "Are you worried about me?"


    Emelia rolled her eyes. "Don''t tter yourself. I just don''t want you to fall down identally one day. If


    you lose half of your body, you''ll have to rely on me to take care of you."


    Julian was speechless.


    He shouldn''t have asked


    However, he took the opportunity to say, "Then tell me the password of your home."


    "The password is my birthday, but you definitely don''t know, do you?" Emelia said this self-


    deprecatingly, and then decided to tell him the password.


    Unexpectedly, Julian answered, "January 10."


    Emelia was very surprised. "How did you know?"


    Julian''s expression was very solemn. "I''ve already said that I''m seriously trying to get you back."


    In the past, he didn''t know her preferences at all, and he didn''t even know she was allergic to beef and


    mutton. But he put in a lot of efforts in learning and memorizing these things about Emelia.


    Before, he really didn''t know her birthday.


    Back then when they were married and when it was his birthday, she would make a cake for him and


    then cook a table of his favorite dishes.


    But she had never mentioned her birthday, so naturally, she would not celebrate it.

 Chapter 267 Face-To-Face Battle

    Chapter 267 Face-To-Face Battle


    In the past, when Emelia had celebrated his birthday, he had been moved as well. He had also thought


    of giving a present for her birthday.


    Butter, such a thought was wiped out by his damn pride. And he simply ignored her.


    At this moment, Julian realized how awkward and stupid he used to be.


    As long as he put down some of his damn pride in the past, he would not be in a situation where he


    chased his wife bitterly.


    Looking at the sincere look in Julian''s eyes, Emelia didn''t know what to say, so she said "oh" and


    looked away.


    She slowly felt the sincerity in his words.


    Just as Julian was about to hug Emelia, her phone rang again. He was puzzled. She was just a


    screenwriter working at home, so how could she be busier than him?


    Every time when he wanted to do something, he would be interrupted by the phone call.


    Emelia pushed him away and walked over to take her phone. She didn''t immediately pick it up, but


    instead frowned slightly.


    Julian walked over and took a look. He instantly recognized the caller number on her mobile phone.


    Emelia also knew that it was Yvonne.


    Julian simply snatched her phone and hung up. "Ignore her."


    Emelia nced at him disapprovingly, thinking that he was nosy.


    She was about to answer the phone when she wanted to see what Yvonne would do next.


    Julian, who was despised, was speechless.


    He hung up Yvonne''s phone for her. Was he wrong?


    Why did he feel that everything he did in front of her was wrong?


    The phone rang again, Emelia picked it up.


    Yvonne smiled on the phone and said, "Emelia, long time no see."


    Of course, Yvonne''s smile was very fake.


    Emelia also pretended to be calm and collected. "Miss Sullivan, long time no see."


    Yvonne said, "Well, isn''t this the little princess of the Longerich Family? I have a few good sisters who


    asked me to make appointments with you. They want to get to know you."


    It was not difficult to hear that Yvonne was gnashing her teeth when she said these words, especially


    when she said that Emelia was the little princess of the Longerich Family. She wanted to bite her teeth


    into pieces.


    Emelia continued to reply nonchntly, "Is that so?"


    Yvonne asked again, "It''s a simple favor. You won''t reject it, will you?"


    Yvonne didn''t hear what Emelia was saying. Instead, she heard a familiar voice. It was from Julian. The


    man''s tone was full of disgust. "What are you talking to her about? Hang up."


    Yvonne was so angry that she clenched her phone tightly. Only then did she control herself to hold on


    the phone.


    Julian stayed with Emelia right now, he was definitely at her house. What was the rtionship between


    the two of them? Could it be that they were once more together?


    Julian''s disdain towards her and his words of protection towards Emelia hurt Emelia''s self-esteem.


    She used to be Julian''s real girlfriend, and she was the woman he was going to marry. She should be


    the one he cared about!


    Why was he staying with Emelia now?!


    But when she thought of the reason why she had called Emelia today, she suppressed the


    unwillingness and anger in her heart.


    At this time, she heard Emelia''s voice on the phone. "Okay, you can set the time."


    Emelia''s brisk tone surprised Emelia. She thought that Emelia would definitely not agree to her


    invitation. After all, their rtionship wasparable to that of enemies.


    However, she soon calmed down and said with a mocking smile in her eyes, "Then tonight."


    "Yeah." Emelia still agreed readily. Emelia told Emelia the time and ce, and the two hung up the


    phone.


    Julian immediately asked, "You clearly know that she''s up to no good, so why are you still going to


    attend the meeting?"


    From Julian''s point of view, Emelia shouldn''t have picked up Emelia''s call.


    "What good news can Emelia have with me?" She guessed that he was up to something sinister to


    deal with her.


    Emelia smiled as though nothing had happened. "I just want to see what other tricks she can y."


    "Moreover, even if I don''t provoke her, she still doesn''t intend to stop fighting. In that case, I''ll confront


    her openly. It''s hard to say who will win or lose."


    Emelia didn''t like any kinds of fights. She had thought that she and Yvonne would leave each other


    alone in the future. She hadn''t expected that Yvonne would still contact her.


    Instead of escaping from Yvonne, she might as well have an ultimate fight with her.


    Besides, she now had the confidence to fight against Yvonne, didn''t she?


    She had a well-off family background, thriving career, and... Julian''s so-called love.


    Julian looked at Emelia in surprise. He hadn''t expected her to be so calm in the face of Yvonne''s


    invitation.


    Seeing his surprise, Emelia tilted her head and smiled at him. "What''s wrong? Do you think I''m being


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    very aggressive now?"


    "No." Julian immediately chose to deny it and looked at her with hesitation.


    He wanted to say that, if she had had the courage to fight against Yvonne back then, maybe he could


    have seen through Yvonne''s fakeness sooner.


    Unfortunately, one can''t go back in time.


    "Then I''ll go with you tonight." Julian was definitely worried about Emelia for going to see Yvonne


    alone.


    Emelia shook her head in refusal. "No need. If you go with me, they will think that I win because of you.


    It''s boring."


    Once again, Julian was unceremoniously despised, but he still rushed to say, "Then let Maisie


    apany you, she is very good at martial arts."


    Emelia refused again. "It''s fine. I''ll call Nina to apany me."


    Nina''s fighting skills were not bad either. The reason why Emelia did not allow Maisie to apany


    her was because Maisie was Julian''s trusted follower. If Emelia blurted out something unpleasant to the


    ear, Maisie would definitely report to Julian.


    Speaking of Maisie, Emelia said to Julian with concern, "I feel that Maisie is into Ezra, and Ezra


    probably likes Maisie too, but he''s such a yboy. I''m afraid that Maisie will get hurt."


    Emelia had wanted to talk about this with Julian, but there was no right time before.


    Ezra was a good friend, but he was not a good man for a woman.


    Julian said lightly, "Don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye on him."


    Although Julian was very confident in his words, hepletely forgot that he wouldn''t be able to stop


    Maisie if she wanted to fall in love.

 Chapter 268 Yvonne Didnt See That Coming

    Chapter 268 Yvonne Didn''t See That Coming


    Emelia then called Nina and told her that Yvonne had invited her to dinner. Without saying a word, Nina


    agreed to go with her.


    Nina had never been afraid of trouble. When she heard that Emelia was going to confront Yvonne, how


    could she not go and watch the show?


    However, Nina was a bit confused and said, "I don''t quite understand. With her current situation, what


    else can she do against you?"


    "Her family background is not as good as yours, her career is not as good as yours, and her


    appearance is not as good as yours. Why would she invite you to a dinner party?" Nina scolded


    Yvonne severely.


    Emelia said casually, "Who knows? We''ll do whatever we can."


    The reason why Emelia was so calm was that she thought that no matter what Yvonne did, whether


    she could take it or not, there was nothing to care about.


    In other words, she was much more confident.


    Yvonne''s actions did not affect her mood at all.


    Nina praised her calmness and then said, "By the way, put on the ruby essories your grandmother


    gave you tonight."


    Emelia was speechless.


    Why was Nina more serious than her?


    Nina continued, "Really? Listen to me, you must wear it. It''s best if you put it all on."


    Emelia was a little speechless. If she put on all her essories, she was afraid of being robbed


    halfway.


    "It''s so beautiful! Really, even I, a woman, would sumb to you." Nina''s words sounded a bit


    unreliable, but she was sincerely praising Emelia.


    The Longerich family had held a grand engagement banquet for Emelia in the capitalst time, and


    everyone knew it.


    At that time, Emelia was wearing a crescent-shaped white cheongsam and a ruby earring decorated


    with stars. Nina had never liked jewelry like this. She always felt that it was old-fashioned and was not


    suitable for young girls.


    However, after seeing Emelia wear the green gemstone and ruby again, Nina felt she was very much


    fond of it.


    Emelia hesitated. "There''s no need for us to dress so formally tonight. Is it appropriate to wear such a


    luxurious piece of jewelry?"


    Emelia felt that there was no need for her to dress up in such a grand manner tonight for Yvonne and


    the others were not very important people. Most importantly, she was in her period and was afraid of


    the cold. Besides, the weather was so cold that she wanted to dress up a little warmer.


    Nina tried to persuade her. "No, no, no, how can you not dress yourself up properly when you meet


    enemies? You have to be bright and beautiful, to the point where even a single strand of hair is more


    exquisite than hers."


    Emelia thought for a moment and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you. Then I''ll wear a ne."


    Emelia also liked the ruby ne very much. She nned to put on her ck wool dress again,


    which was warm and beautiful.


    After ending the call with Nina, Emelia saw Julian, who was standing to the side, warn her with a frown,


    "If anything happens, you must call me as soon as possible."


    Emelia responded. He seemed to have thought of something and quickly said, "Don''t y any tricks


    next door."


    If he wanted to win, Emelia only wanted to win by herself.


    Julian, who had been despised again, silently looked away and said nothing. He waited in the car


    outside.


    In the evening, Nina was off work early. After packing up, she left with Emelia.


    She refused Julian''s kind intention to drive her to the dinner ce.


    After Nina''s car drove away, Ninained, "Why Julian is quite sad?"


    Just now, Julian watched their car until it was out of his sight.


    Emelia said. "Don''t even mention it. He''s been wearing this expression all day long."


    She ignored him, then he wouldin her at once.


    Nina sighed again, "I feel that Julian who was fierce and callous before has changed to a docile and


    harmless man."


    Emelia touched her forehead. "Your adjectives..."


    She really didn''t have the strength to say anything. Nina herself alsoughed out loud. She always felt


    that she had understood Julian, because no matter whether it was like the big wolf or the big golden


    dog, they were all not good.


    About ten minutes after Nina''s car left, Julian got into his own car and follow behind. He went to the


    restaurant Emelia was going to.


    He swore that if Yvonne dared to hurt Emelia this time, he would definitely destroy her and Randolph.


    He had already sent people to investigate Randolph''s boss. Didn''t Randolph rely on his strong backer


    to bully others? Well, he would take down whoever was behind Randolph first.


    Originally, Julian was fighting alone, but now with the power of Vincent and the Longerich Family in the


    Capital, it should not be difficult for him to defeat them.


    Emelia and Nina stepped into the dining room and immediately saw the piano in the middle of the


    dining room. Emelia and Nina looked at each other and understood.


    It seemed that the purpose of Yvonne''s meeting with Emelia tonight was to embarrass Emelia in front


    of a famousdy in Riverside City. Yvonne probably wanted Emelia to show off her talent in ying the


    piano because she felt that Emelia had been raised in the Jones family and had no conditions to learn


    the piano.


    When Emelia was a child, he did not learn piano, nor had she received any education from any noble


    It seemed that Yvonne really didn''t care about Emelia, so she didn''t pay any attention to what she had


    done during the past three years.


    Maybe Yvonne only regarded Emelia as a pure housewife who walked around the stove every day.


    What Yvonne didn''t know was that Emelia had learned a full set of social etiquette in the past three


    years, as well as some skills that she might use in social activities in the future.


    Such as, piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting, dance, and many other social skills and etiquette.


    Last time at the banquet in the Capital, Emelia and Vincent''s opening dance had amazed everyone.


    However, the media did not report this, so Yvonne knew nothing about it.


    This was all thanks to Grandpa.


    Grandpa truly liked Emelia, and he wholeheartedly treated her as his daughter. Grandpa believed that


    although Julian didn''t like her, after a long period of time, he would definitely fall in love with her.


    Later on, she would have to apany him on all sorts of asions. So, grandpa had specially


    instructed her to learn social skills and etiquette. However, in the past three years, she had never had


    the chance to show off her abilities.


    Emelia had also learned very hard, because at that time, she had only wanted to please him, so she


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    had put in a lot of effort, only hoping that she could match him.

 Chapter 269 The Confrontation

    Chapter 269 The Confrontation


    Having understood Yvonne''s intentions, Emelia and Nina calmly walking into the dining room.


    Yvonne had booked the restaurant today, but she had invited all the socialites she could invite in


    Riverside City. Looking from afar, the restaurant was crowded.


    After Emelia and Nina entered, Yvonne walked out with a graceful smile on her face. "You two are


    reallyte."


    Yvonne was wearing a red dress, which was beautiful. Fortunately, she turned on the air conditioner in


    the restaurant, so it was not very cold.


    Yvonne admitted that her outfit tonight was the most outstanding among the socialites. She had waited


    a long time to get this dress, so she deliberately wore it on tonight''s asion to suppress Emelia in


    appearance.


    Aftering here, the others surrounded her and praised her. They all said that she was beautiful and


    elegant. She was very proud.


    However, when she saw the ruby ne on Emelia''s neck, all her pride was instantly shattered into


    dust.


    How could she have forgotten? Emelia had two sets of luxurious jewelry, a set of emeralds and a set of


    rubies. A few days ago, Emelia showed up with a ruby earring on her wedding banquet. This set of


    ruby jewelry was very valuable.


    At that time, Yvonne was so jealous that she almost went crazy. She thought that she had a lot of


    valuable jewelry, but after seeing the price of these two sets of jewelry, her jewelry couldn''t even


    In addition, Emelia''s jewelry was very valuable,pletely different from what she had.


    Yvonne stared at Emelia''s ne, gnashing her teeth. Nina''s beautiful eyes curved into a smile as


    she said to Yvonne, "Miss Sullivan, you look so beautiful tonight."


    Nina''s words were obviously sarcastic. She purposely mocked Yvonne.


    Yvonne was furious, but she could only force a smile and say, "Thank you, Nina. You are also very


    beautiful. Ordinary people don''t dare to stand by your side."


    On the other hand, Yvonne was secretly mocking Emelia''s appearance for beingpared to Nina''s.


    After that, she deliberately looked at Emelia and asked, "Don''t you think so, Miss Jones?"


    With a faint smile, Emelia nodded indifferently. "Nina''s looks have always been more beautiful than


    anyone else."


    Nina was fawning over Emelia and Emelia praised Emelia in return.


    However, in the face of Yvonne''s mockery, Emelia''s words didn''t seem to have any offensive power.


    Yvonne thought that Emelia would be easy to deal with. Just as she was about to smile smugly, Emelia


    said generously, "Everyone has their own preference. Some people like Nina''s gorgeousness, and


    some like the gentle and elegant beauties."


    Of course, the word "beautiful beauty" referred to Emelia herself.


    Although Emelia had never been the kind of person who was full of confidence, now that she was


    facing an enemy, she had the courage to say so.


    Emelia''s words made Yvonne choke, because Emelia almost said that she loved a beautiful woman


    like her.


    Just as Yvonne was about to die of anger, Nina nodded and said, "Sure, everyone has their own taste


    and preference. Naturally, someone loves a beauty like Miss Sullivan. I heard that Mr. Fleming Jr. of


    GamPix is pursuing you recently."


    "Shut up!" Yvonne couldn''t stand it anymore.


    He had a bad reputation.


    If Quincy Lee was like the female version of Caroline Hughes, who indulged themselves in lust, then


    this Mr. Fleming Junior, aka Matt Fleming, was more like a lecherous pervert with all those kinks.


    He had harassed Yvonne before, but at that time, she had rumors with Julian. He dared not provoke


    Julian, so he didn''t do anything to her.


    Now that she had nothing to do with Julian, he became unscrupulous and harassed her all day long.


    Yvonne was extremely annoyed.


    Although her father, Randolph, was also a very prestigious person in Riverside City and he did not dare


    to do anything to her, but when she thought of her name being connected to this man, she felt


    extremely disgusted and wished she could kill him.


    Nina deliberately said that Matt Fleming was after her, which indirectly mocked that she was only


    worthy of being chased by such a filthy man. It would be strange if Yvonne was not annoyed!


    Nina asked innocently, "What''s wrong?"


    Yvonne red at Nina hatefully, almost biting her teeth into pieces.


    Fortunately, at this time, someone else came over and broke the tense atmosphere between them.


    "Why don''t you go in?" The woman who spoke looked gentle and easy to get along with. Emelia


    recognized her. She was quite famous in Riverside City.


    As for why she knew her, it was because Nina had helped her learn about these people in advance.


    She didn''t know where Nina had gotten these people''s names and photos, and she remembered them


    all.


    Emelia had now epted her identity as the daughter of the Longerich Family. She also knew that


    many social interactions. Although Vincent said that she didn''t need to deal with these things, she had


    to know these things.


    Therefore, Emelia nodded to the woman with a smile. The woman smiled at her and then introduced


    herself. "Hello, I''m Sydney Berman."


    After that, she reached out her hand to her. Emelia naturally shook her hand politely, and then


    introduced herself. "Hello, I''m Emelia Jones."


    Yvonne was extremely dissatisfied with Sydney''s initiative to greet Emelia. She was the host of this


    banquet. Shouldn''t she wait for the host to introduce her? The two of them walked past her and started


    chatting.


    Yvonne always thought that she had a good rtionship with others, and she was the center of all the


    socialites. Everyone should focus on her, but in fact, there were many people who hated her.


    Under Yvonne''s unpleasant expression, Sydney, Emelia, and Nina finished their greetings. Yvonne


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    could only grit her teeth and bring them into the dining room.


    This time, Yvonne had learned her lesson. After taking the two of them in, she quickly introduced them


    one by one in order to highlight her high position.


    Emelia and Nina greeted everyone with a generous and decent smile. Only then did a group of people


    sit down.


    The seats were arranged with three long tables, which were full of socialites.


    As soon as she sat down, ady next to Emelia clicked her tongue and praised her ne. "Miss


    Jones, your ne is so beautiful. I only saw its bright appearance on the auction website before, but


    I didn''t expect to see it today. I really liked it."


    Emelia smiled and said "Thank you."


    Yvonne red at the speaker in the main seat, her heart filled with contempt.


    These people were really snobbish. When she first came here, they were fawning over her, and now


    they were fawning on Emelia.

 Chapter 270 Scumbag and Slut

    Chapter 270 Scumbag and Slut


    Although Yvonne was annoyed, she managed to endure it. She couldn''t help butugh at the thought


    of letting Emelia make a mistaketer. Emelia, although you were the daughter of the Longerich Family,


    you don''t have the talent that a nobledy should have.


    Apart from writing a story and being a screenwriter, what other strengths did she have?


    As for her, she learned dance at the age of four and yed the piano at the age of seven. She had


    never failed for so many years. Otherwise, she would not have dared to venture into the entertainment


    industry at that time.


    The dinner began. A group of women were eating and chatting. The scene was very hot.


    Although it was a hot conversation, it was inevitable that everyone''s words would secretly reveal all


    kinds of unting. Emelia resisted the irritation in her heart.


    While eating, she emptied her brain.


    As expected, she still had to be with her best friends in order to befortable and natural. She would


    never participate in such a so-called gathering again.


    Although she was from the Longerich Family, she had lived in an ordinary environment since she was a


    child, so she should continue to be an ordinary person. There was no need to change or cater to


    anyone.


    Sydney took advantage of the time when everyone was toasting each other toe over and


    whispered to Nina, "Did Yvonne deliberately organize this dinner today?"


    Sydney didn''t know about the rtionship between Emelia and Julian. She only thought that Yvonne


    was going to make things difficult for Nina. After all, Yvonne used to be the famous in the entertainment


    industry and had a lot of conflict with Nina.


    Nina smiled. "It''s not for me, it''s for Emelia. she wants Emelia to make fool of herself."


    Sydney looked at Emelia in surprise and asked, "How did you offend her?"


    Emelia did not intend to say anything more. She just smiled and said, "It''s a long story. It''s been a long


    time."


    Sydney seemed to understand. "It must be because you are now a famous person in Riverside City


    and have stolen her spotlight, so she doesn''t like you."


    Sydney smiled again and said, "You don''t know, do you? After you were publicly announced to be the


    daughter of the Longerich Family, many young talents in Riverside City like you very much. I heard


    from my husband that many people have secretly want your contact information."


    Facing her words, Emelia didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    On the other hand, Nina slowly spoke up for Emelia. "There are too many people who overestimate


    themselves. That Quincy Lee is the best example."


    Sydney took pleasure in Quincy Lee''s incident and said, "Yes, yes, after that incident, the others also


    stopped. They didn''t dare to do it again. The Longerich Family is really protective of you."


    The outside world didn''t know that Julian was the one who dealt with Quincy Lee. They only thought


    that Quincy Lee said that he wanted to be the son-inw of the Longerich Family.


    Emelia and Nina tacitly didn''t say anything else. Sydney also returned to her seat.


    Since Yvonne had set up this game, there must be a few people around her who had a good


    rtionship with her. They were more like Yvonne''s minions than best friends.


    A woman on Yvonne''s left said directly to Emelia, "Emelia, I heard that you''ve divorced?"


    As soon as her voice fell, the originally noisy restaurant suddenly quieted down. It could be seen that


    everyone was waiting for a good show. Most people wanted to see Emelia make a mistake.


    After all, divorce was not a glorious thing. If someone said it on such an asion, everyone would think


    that Emelia would be ashamed.


    Unexpectedly, Emelia replied frankly, "Yes, we''ve been divorced for more than a year. We''ve been


    exposed before, so there''s nothing to hide."


    The women beside Yvonne immediately revealed looks of disdain, but Emelia didn''t care about them.


    Seeing that Emelia had not been mocked by their expressions, those women were a little annoyed.


    The woman who had just mentioned Emelia''s divorce deliberately said, "Why divorce? Does your


    husband not like you?"


    "Yes, he really doesn''t love me." Emelia responded generously again, but then she added a string of


    words, "But when our marriage broke down, there were all kinds of mistresses outside who ruined it.


    That woman even gave me a picture of her pregnancy. Later, I learned that my ex-husband didn''t touch


    her."


    The others were listening to the gossip excitedly, but when they heard thest sentence, they couldn''t


    helpughing.


    "This woman thinks too highly of herself. Even if her husband didn''t touch her, she could still make up a


    pregnant woman?"


    "What kind of mistress is this? It''s too embarrassing!"


    "Oh no, I''m going tough to death. That so-called mistress!"


    Only God knew how ugly Yvonne''s face was. Her face turned purple and red, she felt embarrassed and


    angry.


    It was she who had asked the people around her to deliberately mention Emelia''s divorce because she


    wanted Emelia to be ridiculed. She did not expect that the person who had been ridiculed was her!


    Although those people didn''t know that she was the mistress, she knew clearly that Emelia was


    deliberately making fool of her. She was grumpy.


    "It''s better to divorce than keep a man who doesn''t care about himself." After saying that, Emelia''s gaze


    fell on the woman who had deliberately mentioned her divorce. He chuckled and asked her, "Don''t you


    agree?"


    Because she had prepared in advance, Emelia knew that this woman''s husband already had a


    mistress outside, and there was more than one. However, she had been suppressing her anger and


    turning a blind eye.


    This time, Emelia deliberately said this because she wanted to poke at her sadness.


    "Isn''t she willing to show off for Yvonne? Now that she has provoked me, I''ll see how she can still be


    smug."


    Sure enough, the woman''s face also turned pale for a while. She gritted her teeth and could not say a


    word.


    At this time, Sydney said lightly, "You are really a jerk and a bitch. You will die of a terrible death."


    Sydney seemed to be scolding Emelia''s ex-husband and his mistress, but she also nced at Yvonne,


    who was sitting at the head of the table. It was obvious that she was a smart person. She had already


    seen that the mistress that Emelia mentioned had something to do with Yvonne.


    Her words made Yvonne so angry that she jumped up from her seat and tore her apart.


    But she also knew that she would expose herself to be the third party who had been scolded, so she


    could only endure these unpleasant words.


    At this time, Nina answered in time, "Isn''t that right? I heard that mistress is hard time now. Not only did


    she fail to get Emelia''s ex-husband, but she was also exposed because of her dirty deeds. Emelia''s ex-


    husband taught her a lesson. Right now, she hates the mistress to the extreme."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "The mistress''s reputation and career are gone. She can only hide in the dark." After Nina finished


    speaking, she rolled her eyes, which made Yvonne so angry.


    Since when had she been so miserable?


    She was living a better life than anyone else!

 Chapter 271 Acting

    Chapter 271 Acting


    After Nina finished speaking, the crowd immediately started discussing amongst themselves.


    "She deserves it."


    "Emelia is now a member of the Longerich family. Her ex-husband must have regretted it, right?"


    "I really want to know who that shameless mistress is. This is so funny."


    Nina nced at Yvonne. Seeing that she was very angry but had to pretend to be calm, she felt too


    happy. She loved to see plots of exposing tricks made by bad people. Yvonne shot herself in the foot.


    Emelia''s mood was as good as hers, and her smile became even brighter. She looked not as


    embarrassed as Yvonne had imagined.


    Nina continued to expose more details that made Yvonne even more embarrassed. "The most ironic


    thing is that Emelia''s ex-husband only learned of her excellence after the divorce. Right now, he''s


    desperately pursuing Emelia and asking her for a second marriage."


    Everyone was very surprised. "Really? Is there such a thing?"


    "I think the news has reported that Emelia''s ex-husband''s family background is also very good. He


    hasn''t married anyone for such a long time after their divorce?"


    She meant that a man like Emelia''s ex-husband must not be shortage of women. If they divorced, there


    must be many women willing to be his wife. She did not expect that his ex-husband would pursue


    Emelia again.


    Nina pretended to be mysterious and said, "Do you know how much her ex-husband is trying to please


    her? Everyone knows that her ex-husband''s family background is very good. In the past, he was


    served by others and didn''t do any housework. Now, he''s learning how to cook for Emelia."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Julian was learning to cook for Emelia?


    Yvonne was so shocked that her eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    How was this possible?


    Julian was such a proud and noble young master. How could he cook?


    Everyone eximed in surprise. Emelia didn''t say anything and slowly ate the food in front of her. She


    and Nina really had a tacit understanding.


    Nina knew that it was hard for her to show off her, so she spoke up for her.


    After everyone sighed, someone asked Emelia, "Your ex-husband is chasing you so sincerely. Will you


    reconcile with him?"


    Emelia smiled and replied, "No. Right now, I''m focused on my career."


    Emelia didn''t lie. She just answered the question truthfully, but judging from her calm attitude, she didn''t


    seem to take Julian''s hard work seriously at all. Yvonne gnashed her teeth in hatred.


    Yvonne tried her best to please Julian, but she didn''t get any response from him. But Emelia had


    Yvonne felt like she was about to cry from anger. Emelia was too hateful.


    She had never imagined that Julian would be so humble for Emelia.


    In the past, he hadn''t even wanted to look at Emelia at all. But now, he had let go of his pride and gone


    all out to curry favor with her. Did he still love his dignity?


    After Emelia finished speaking, Sydney said to her, "I didn''t expect that although you seem mild, you


    can actually be so decisive in giving up such an excellent man. But I think you don''tck excellent


    suitors now. You are the daughter of the Longerich family. Your families must have introduced a lot of


    excellent gentlemen to you, right?"


    "Yes." Emelia thought of Winston Hopkins, whom Vincent eagerly wanted to rmend to her. For a


    moment, she also felt a little annoyed.


    She thought that she should do a work n in advance, a n on where and when to take him to y


    when he came.


    Nina smiled happily. "Mr. Longerich introduced an excellent gentleman to her. He''lle to Emelia in a


    few days. If there are reporters taking photos of them, this will definitely be on the headlines again.


    Wait and see how outstanding that gentleman is. I''m already interested in him."


    Emelia nced at Nina in annoyance. Was lying really good?


    What did she mean by "I''m already interested in him"?


    She only cared about Cameron Dauster.


    In addition, Emelia didn''t quite understand why Nina had told them about Winston''s arrival, and how


    Nina had predicted that it would be on the news. She was truly afraid of being a trending topic on


    Twitter.


    Nina whispered to her, "You are now a big-time celeb, and Winston is also a man in the limelight. You


    two could be on the news at any time. I want to make Yvonne angry and make those clowns who want


    tough at you jealous."


    Sure enough, Yvonne was embarrassed again. Some of the others didn''t look very happy and almost


    stopped smiling.


    It was impossible for somebody not to be jealous of what Emelia possessed.


    Yvonne was particrly jealous of Emelia because of Julian, but even if the others didn''t have any


    grudges against Emelia before, they were still very jealous of her, because some people just couldn''t


    bear to see others better than themselves, and couldn''t bear to see others have possessed more than


    themselves.


    Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many peopleing to the party tonight. Among these so-called noble


    family, such as Sydney.


    There were also some people who came purely to see how would Emelia be embarrassed, or to see


    Emelia and Yvonne get into a fight.


    Seeing that everyone was paying attention to Emelia, Yvonne gritted her teeth and signaled a woman


    beside her to think of another way to deal with Emelia.


    The woman said with a chuckle, "Ladies and gentlemen. I hope you all have enjoyed a good meal.


    You''re probably looking for some fun now after dinner. I see a piano over there. What about I y a


    song to cheer you guys up."


    Everyone quickly apuded. She then turned to Emelia and said, "Miss Jones, you are the star of


    tonight''s party. I''ll y a song first to warm up. How about you y another songter?"


    Emelia immediately looked a little flustered, and then she said in a somewhat resistant tone, "Well, I''d


    pass."


    In fact, Emelia was pretending to be flustered. She didn''t want to do this, but Nina insisted that she


    should do a bit of acting.


    Sometimes, to have an actor friend meant that you might get dragged into a show as well.


    Nina told her that if Yvonne or herckeys invited her to y the piano or dance, she should pretend to


    be very flustered and refuse their request, as if she could do nothing, which made them feel very proud.


    Then when she was forced to y, she would make a grand plot-twist. Only in this way could those


    bitches be really embarrassed and bbergasted to their asses.


    At first, Emelia disagreed. She was a screenwriter, not an actress.


    Her acting skills were really poor. It didn''t matter if it was just a simple y, but this y was quite


    Nina did not agree and forced her to put on a show. She had no choice but topromise.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, at this moment, she pretended to be resistant and uneasy. Yvonne and her attendant


    immediately felt very proud when they saw it. They became more and more sure that Emelia could not


    y the piano.


    Some of the others wanted to watch the fun, while others wanted tough at her. None of them spoke.


    The woman ignored Emelia''s refusal. "Oh, you''re one of the Longerichs. Don''t be so humble. I''ll "


    As she spoke, she stood up and gracefully walked towards the piano, holding the hem of her


    skirt.

 Chapter 272 Plot Twist

    Chapter 272 Plot Twist


    Sydney walked over and asked Emelia worriedly, "Did they deliberately make things difficult for you?"


    Emelia gently blinked at Sydney. Sydney immediately understood what she meant. Did she meant that


    Yvonne''s little trick was going to fail again?


    Sydney didn''t ask any more questions. She gently patted Emelia''s shoulder. To outsiders, she seemed


    to beforting the flustered Emelia. In fact, it meant, "I''m looking forward to it."


    After the woman finished her song, everyone apuded and then looked at Emelia.


    Emelia stood up uneasily and clenched her fists.


    These details were all taught by Nina. She was so serious, as if she was a director telling an actor what


    to do. Emelia just followed Nina''s teaching and walked to the piano under the gazes of everyone who


    were either expectant or looking for a joke.


    Emelia has fair skin, and her ck wool skirt made her look even more beautiful. She sat in front of the


    piano, looking particrly graceful.


    With the dazzling ruby ne around her neck, even if she didn''t do anything, no one could look


    away.


    Yvonne stood up with her arms crossed, her eyes fixed on Emelia in front of the piano, waiting for her


    to make a fool of herself.


    Although she had booked the whole ce tonight, she had also arranged someone to take photos in


    the corner. As long as Emelia made a mistake, Yvonne would try her best to bring her down


    This time, she was determined to shame Emelia in public.


    Unexpectedly, Emelia''s eyes suddenly became unusually bright after she sat down. She looked very


    confident.


    Yvonne had a bad feeling. With a smile, Emelia elegantly yed the piano. A smooth and pleasant


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    tune instantly sounded in the quiet room.


    The beautiful melody stunned everyone present, including Yvonne.


    Emelia could y the piano?


    Seriously?


    And judging from her skills, it was obvious that she had received professional training. How could it be


    possible?


    Yvonne shook her head in disbelief and staggered back a few steps. She didn''t believe that the elegant


    woman sitting in front of the piano was Emelia.


    She had clearly investigated it. Emelia had never learned piano before.


    Oliver didn''t like Emelia at all. They didn''t send Emelia to learn piano. It''s lucky enough for Emelia to


    finish her school education...


    But no matter how hard Yvonne couldn''t believe it, Emelia was ying the piano easily and skillfully.


    Nina quietly walked to Yvonne''s side and said with disdain, "Miss Sullivan, you''re too stupid. Even if


    Emelia didn''t learn piano when she was a child, can''t she learn itter?"


    Yvonne gritted her teeth and red at her. "You two pretended just now?"


    Emelia looked so uneasy just now, which made her expect a mistake made by Emelia. Unexpectedly,


    at this moment, Emelia attracted everyone''s attention, as if she was ying a piano solo concert.


    Nina nodded and admitted. "That''s right. How''s our acting skill, Miss Sullivan?"


    Yvonne was pissed off by Nina''s smirking. When she recalled how Nina had mocked her for being


    stupid, she only wanted to kill Nina.


    Nina continued, "Actually, it''s Julian''s merit that Emelia can y the piano so well. If it weren''t for him,


    Emelia wouldn''t have been learning these things day and night."


    If these words had been said in the past, Yvonne would have looked down on Emelia''s humble. But


    now that her situation with Emelia had changed, Yvonne felt that it was extremely ironic.


    She red fiercely at the elegant and eye-catching Emelia on the stage. She was so angry to tears by


    Emelia and Nina.


    One of them was calm while the other was ruthless. Emelia yed the piano quietly while Nina


    satirized her sharply. Yvonne understood that all her ns had failed again tonight.


    However, Nina didn''t stop mocking her. "Yvonne, why can''t you give up? What do you have topete


    with Emelia now? The fact is that Julian loves her and you, you''ll losepletely!"


    Nina''s words rendered Yvonne useless.


    Yvonne turned her head and red at Nina. Nina was not afraid at all. She narrowed her eyes and


    warned her in a low voice, "Guess, if you hurt Emelia, will Julian kill your entire family?"


    In the end, Nina said, "Your father is really unlucky to have a daughter like you. Look at what you''ve


    done to your father."


    Yvonne couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted, "Shut up!"


    Being said by Nina that she had implicated her father, and that her father was unlucky. Yvonne was


    going to die of anger.


    Yvonne had to admit that Nina really got a sharp tongue.


    Yvonne''s roar attracted the attention of the others, so she had to suppress her anger.


    After teasing Yvonne, Nina returned to her seat with satisfaction and enjoyed the melodious piano


    music.


    After Nina left, one of Yvonne''sckeys came over and asked her in a low voice, "Eve, what should we


    do now? How can Emelia y the piano?"


    "Is our dance going to continue?"


    Originally, they had arranged for a dance party to be heldter on. They thought that Emelia probably


    wouldn''t be able to dance, so they could embarrass her again. However, judging from Nina''s words just


    now, Emelia definitely knew how to dance.


    Yvonne could only grit her teeth and say, "No. The party will over after she finishes ying."


    "Forget it! You entertain the guests here. I''m leaving now."


    Yvonne left angrily in her high heels. Her plot had been fell. How could Yvonne be in the mood to


    continue this so-called party?


    Seeing that Yvonne had left, Nina smiled more proudly.


    Yvonne wanted to embarrass Emelia tonight, but she didn''t expect that she would leave in disgrace in


    the end. What a happy thing!


    Yvonne walked out of the restaurant. She wanted to take her car, but when she looked up, she saw


    Julian''s ck car parked on the side of the road.


    From the half-open car window, one could see the man''s well-defined profile. He was handsome and


    elegant, smoking while making the phone call, looking so dashing and sexy.


    Yvonne immediately felt very unwilling. Gritting her teeth, she walked towards the car.


    Back then, she had agreed to break up with her foreign boyfriend and go back to the country to get


    close to Julian not only because he was rich, but also because he was handsome and charismatic.


    If it weren''t for the thought of pretending to be a reserved and dignifieddy in front of him, she would


    have sex with him long ago.


    See how she ended up now...


    Yvonne gritted her teeth as she walked. She regretted being too reserved back then.


    If she had had sex with him, she might have been less obsessed with him now.


    Women, like men, always crave for things they cannot get.

 Chapter 273 Youll Regret It

    Chapter 273 You''ll Regret It


    Yvonne walked to Julian''s car, bent down, and knocked on the window. Her red dress was deep V-


    neck, so she deliberately bent her waist very low to show her cleavage.


    She had always been confident in her figure.


    Which man wasn''t lecherous?


    Therefore, Yvonne believed that her good figure would definitely attract Julian''s attention.


    Unexpectedly, Julian hung up the phone and rolled down the window. He didn''t even look at her and


    only said coldly, "Piss off!"


    When had Yvonne ever been humiliated like this? She was so angry that she almost fainted.


    "Julian Hughes!" Yvonne stomped her feet and red at the person in the car.


    Only then did Julian turn his headzily to look at her with disgust. The words he said were even


    harsher. "Judging from your embarrassed look, you must have been defeated by Emelia, right?"


    Yvonne was about to cry from anger.


    Yvonne felt that ever since she had fallen out with Julian, he hadpletely changed. Although he


    used to be a little cold, he had never said anything unpleasant to her.


    But now, he became cold and merciless, mean and vicious, like a demon from hell, which always made


    her feel very embarrassed.


    Julian frowned and warned impatiently, "Why not leaving? Or do you want to experience the feeling of


    being beaten in person?"


    He meant that if she didn''t go, he would get out and p her in the face.


    "You will regret for this today!" After saying that, Yvonne ran away in tears.


    In the past, she had expected to be with Julian again. But after tonight, she didn''t expect to be with him


    anymore, because he would be her enemy from now on. She hated him so much that she gnashed her


    teeth.


    And Emelia, she hated them so much!


    Julian couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to Yvonne''s vicious words. When he defeated Randolph


    and his supporters, Yvonne would be nothing. What ability did she have to go against them?


    Originally, he didn''t want to be so cruel and merciless, but Randolph and Yvonne kept making trouble,


    especially when Randolph threatened him with his parents'' scandal. He couldn''t bear it.


    Because of the exposure of Gerhard and his wife''s past, the Hughes Group''s reputation greatly


    deduced. Several projects that he had originally thought highly of were also stopped.


    He did not care about the money and projects that he had lost. If he lost money, he could earn money


    again. If he lost the projects, he could find another. What he cared about was that despicable people


    like Randolph could never stay here.


    After Emelia finished her song, everyone immediately gave her a warm round of apuse.


    Sydney said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to y the piano so well. You can hold a concert."


    Emelia said humbly, "I''m ttered. I''m an amateur."


    Sydney said seriously, "You know, I''m not joking."


    Anyone who knew piano could tell that Emelia yed very well.


    Emelia smiled faintly and didn''t say anything else.


    Because she had never learned piano since she was a child, she had hired a tutor to teach her how to


    y the piano. At that time, Emelia had been very nervous. Fortunately, she had a little talent, and she


    had made rapid progress in learning.


    Even her piano teacher couldn''t stop praising her and even advised her to take the certificate.


    However, Emelia only wanted to be a screenwriter and write a story, so she didn''t participate in those


    exams.


    She didn''t expect that one day she would win glory for herself by ying the piano.


    Nina walked towards her and waved her phone. "You have a phone call."


    Emelia took the phone and saw that it was a call from Julian. She quickly walked to the side and picked


    it up. "Yvonne''s gone. When are youing out?"


    Emelia was extremely surprised. She looked around the venue and did not see Yvonne.


    She asked in confusion, "How did you know that she left?"


    Julian thought for a moment and replied, "I''m at the door of the restaurant."


    Emelia was surprised again. "You''re at the entrance of the restaurant?"


    "Yes." Julian said calmly, "I''m worried about you, so I followed you."


    Emelia didn''t know what to say. This banquet had already begun for a long time. Had he been waiting


    outside?


    "I''ll go out right away." Yvonne was obviously pissed off. Since that was the case, there was no need


    for her and Nina to stay. She was really not used to such an asion.


    "Get it." Julian replied.


    However, Emelia faltered, "Um, why don''t you drive the car a distance away? Nina and I will go and


    find you. Don''t let others see us..."


    Julian was speechless. Obviously, he was despised again.


    But what else could he say? He could only obey.


    "There is a path on the right side of the intersection ahead. I''ll drive there and wait for you."


    "Okay, see youter." Emelia hung up after agreeing.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    As expected, her best friend, Nina, had already said goodbye to those so-called socialites with the


    reason that Emelia was on her period and not feeling well. Emelia tacitly admitted this statement and


    said goodbye to them together with Nina. The two of them left hand in hand.


    "Julian is waiting for us at the intersection ahead." After leaving the restaurant, Emelia told Nina.


    Holding her arm, Nina pursed her lips, and chuckled. "He has fallen from a high and mighty CEO to a


    hiding driver. I wonder how he feels?"


    Emelia had gotten used to Nina''s constant gloating over Julian. "I didn''t expect him toe either. He


    said he''d been waiting outside."


    "You mean he was waiting outside all the time?" Nina was extremely surprised, but then she sighed


    and said, "I feel like he really cares about you."


    Emelia nodded. "That''s why I''m now calmly epting his kindness."


    Nina was surprised. "What do you think?"


    Emelia said, "When we don''t care about the results, we can ept many things."


    The implication was that she didn''t care if she and Julian would eventually get married.


    Nina burst outughing. "If he knew what you were thinking, he would probably be very, very angry."


    As the two of them spoke, they reached the intersection in front of them. Seeing Julian''s car, Emelia


    looked at his surroundings again. After making sure that there was no one else around, she pulled Nina


    and got into the car.


    As soon as Nina got in the car, she smiled and thanked Julian, "Mr. Hughes, thank you for picking us


    up."


    "It''s nothing." Julian said while observing Emelia through the rearview mirror. He wanted to see if she


    would be unhappy because of Yvonne''s trouble tonight.


    "Is everything going well tonight?" Although Emelia looked calm, he still asked worriedly.


    Nina answered this question on Emelia''s behalf. "It went too smoothly."


    Nina then told Julian that Yvonne asked someone to public Emelia''s divorce. She also told him that


    Yvonne wanted to depreciate Emelia because she thought that Emelia couldn''t y the piano. Julian


    pursed his lips as he drove.


    Yvonne had a death wish again and again.

 Chapter 274 Setting Up Another Trap

    Chapter 274 Setting Up Another Trap


    Julian first sent Nina home, and then returned to the residence with Emelia.


    After getting out of the car, Emelia headed home, followed by Julian. Emelia chased him away in


    disdain. "Go back to your home."


    Julian simply put his arms around her waist and whispered, "Home is where you''re in it."


    Once he got close to her, he would never want to be separated from her again, not even for a second.


    Emelia felt goosebumps rise from his words. She really couldn''t stand his words.


    But before she could say anything, Julian added, "Since you have told me the password of the house, I


    cane in at any time."


    What he said did make sense. Emelia was toozy to argue with him.


    After returning home, Emelia went to remove her makeup and change her clothes. When she stood in


    front of the mirror and took off the ruby ne, Julian hugged her from behind and kept getting closer


    to her.


    Emelia really couldn''t stand it any longer. She looked at him in the mirror and lectured him. "Julian,


    don''t you feel tired of getting so close to me all day long?"


    The man in the mirror put his chin on her shoulder and said without any embarrassment, "No."


    Emelia sighed hard and said, "You''re a man. Why are you clingier than a woman all day long?"


    In a rtionship, shouldn''t women be clingier? Why did he want to stay by her side all day long?


    Julian asked her seriously, "Is there anyone who says that men can''t be clingy?"


    Emelia was a little speechless. Obviously, there was no rule that men could not be clingy, but she was


    not used to it.


    Julian hugged her tightly andined his friends, "You don''t know Phil. He''s even more clingy to his


    wife."


    Phil was indeed very obedient to his wife. He and Ezra hadughed at Phil a lot before, and he was


    even dissatisfied that Phil rarely came out to meet them since he got married. Unexpectedly, he was


    now like Phil.


    "I''m going to take a shower. Let me go." Emelia protested.


    Only then did Julian let go of her, but he stopped her from leaving and took out an exquisite small box


    from his pocket. After opening it, there was a bright diamond ring inside. The style was generous and


    simple, but the light of the diamond was dazzling.


    "This is for you." As he spoke, he took out the ring and trying to put it on for Emelia.


    Emelia was so frightened that she quickly withdrew her hand. "Why, why do you suddenly give me the


    ring?"


    Moreover, he was going to put the ring on the ring finger of her left hand. It was the finger that for the


    wedding ring.


    Julian exined seriously, "When I saw you receive the green gemstone jewelry from the Longerich


    family, I also wanted to give you something. So I asked my friend to help me buy this diamond and


    asked the designer to make a ring."


    He would never admit that he had deliberately put it on her ring finger.


    Emelia refused the ring. "I ept your kindness, but rings don''t seem to be suitable for our


    rtionship."


    In her opinion, the first reason that a man gave a woman a ring was to propose, and the second was to


    get married. Or, a ring would be used as a token of love.


    But she was just physically rted to Julian now. It was not appropriate for him to give her such a


    valuable ring.


    "Why not? I just want to give you some gifts." He simply ced the ring on the table next to Emelia, not


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    allowing her to refuse.


    He emphasized again, "The green gems and ruby jewelry that your grandma gave you are very


    valuable. They are not suitable for daily wear. But you can wear this one every day."


    In astonishment, Emelia grabbed the ring and handed it over to him. "Do you think this diamond which


    is as big as a pigeon egg is suitable for daily wear?"


    Emelia did not exaggerate at all.


    How could he say such a huge ring was suitable for daily life?


    Forget it. She was afraid it''d be too heavy for her to lift her hand.


    She stuffed the ring back into Julian''s hand. "I don''t want it. Keep it yourself."


    After saying that, she pushed him away and went to the bathroom to take a shower. ncing at the


    diamond ring in her hand, Julian raised his hand and pinched his forehead in distress.


    Then he asked in the group of four, "I give her a ring. Why doesn''t she want it?"


    Arthur said, "A ring means you obviously have bad intentions. You should give her something else. If


    you give her the ring, she must think that you want to marry her."


    Ezra said, "It''s wrong if she wants it. Think about it. She hates you now. How could she ept the ring


    you gave her? And a gift like the ring itself is connotative."


    Julian didn''t deny it. "Because of the ambiguous meaning, I gave it to her. Winston wille in a few


    days. I want her to wear it."


    He did want to indirectly dere his sovereignty.


    Phil replied, "A watched pot never boils."


    Ezra said, "You might as well propose directly."


    Julian replied grumpily, "She even wants to deny the rtionship between lovers. Do you think she can


    agree to my proposal now?"


    The three of them were silent for a long time, and then they burst intough with great tacit


    understanding, unceremoniouslyughing at the sad Julian.


    Ezra said, "Julian, it seems like the only way you can marry Emelia was that you letting Emelia get


    pregnant."


    Phil said, "Way to go."


    Arthur said, "Way to go."


    Julian''s mood worsened when he heard them rub it in.


    After being treated coldly by Julian outside the restaurant, Yvonne was so angry that she cried.


    Sheined it to Pris. Pris suggested, "Didn''t you say that Emelia used a dirty trick


    shamelessly to have sex with her ex-husband? Perhaps we can belittle her with this matter."


    "We can use her of being a hypocritical bitch who clearly did it for her ex-husband''s money, and she


    even said that she loved her ex-husband."


    Even now, Pris still didn''t know that Emelia''s ex-husband was Julian. Yvonne had been hiding this


    secret in her heart and didn''t tell Pris because she was afraid that Pris would know that Emelia


    had Julian''s support and would no longer be willing to deal with Emelia with her.


    Pris only knew that Emelia''s ex-husband was rich and thought that he was just a son of a wealthy


    family in Riverside City. Pris had never thought that Emelia had any rtionship with Julian,


    because in her eyes, Emelia was not worthy of Julian.


    Yvonne gritted her teeth and said, "I''ve been wanting to expose her for a long time. She''s always


    pretending to be noble, but in fact, her means are despicable and dirty."


    Pris nodded. "Then I''ll contact some inte trolls and use this to belittle her."


    "Now everyone knows that she is the daughter of the Longerich''s. If she is exposed to be a bitch who


    drugged her ex-husband to achieve her goal of having sex with him, I''m afraid that the Longerich family


    will be shame too."


    "That''s great." At the thought that Emelia would implicate the Longerich family, Yvonne felt even more


    relieved.


    The Longerich family spoiled Emelia too much, they deserved it! Emelia would disgrace them!

 Chapter 275 Act Without Permission

    Chapter 275 Act Without Permission


    Unexpectedly, after just one night, Emelia became a trending topic again.


    The title of the news was: The Ultimate Hypocrite, Emelia Jones.


    Her various sins were listed in the post, especially that in order to marry into the family of her ex-


    husband, she drugged her ex-husband and forced him to have sex with her, furthermore, she and her


    family shamelessly went to her ex-husband''s house to make trouble. Her ex-husband had no choice


    but to marry her.


    The post also said that her ex-husband didn''t love her, that was why she was so sad andined


    on her Twitter. After working hard to seduce her ex-husband for three years but failed in the end, she


    became dispirited and had to divorce.


    Finally, a conclusion was drawn that Emelia was a hypocritical bitch. She obviously wanted the power


    and money of her ex-husband, but she kept saying that she loved her ex-husband.


    In thements, many people were scolding her and saying that her marketing failed. She had


    originally wanted to build image of a beautiful youngdy from a rich family for herself, but now her


    cover was blown. She turned out to be a hypocritical bitch.


    Emelia wanted to roll her eyes. When did she start the marketing?


    Such titles of a beautiful youngdy from the rich family or a talented woman were all created by media


    reporters, but now they said that she wanted to do marketing for herself.


    However, she was already numb to thesements. After being the trending topic and being scolded


    so many times, she didn''t feel angry now.


    What was she concerned about was whether these words would upset Vincent.


    Vincent must have seen the trending topic, but something strange was that Vincent did not call and ask


    about the details as soon as possible.


    There was only Emelia in the bedroom. Julian had left. She didn''t know where he had gone.


    Last night, Emelia had wanted to drive him away from the guest room before she fell asleep, but Julian


    insisted on staying here, so she had no choice but let him stay.


    She got up and tidied up. When she went downstairs, Julian was in the kitchen.


    He was wearing a ck home suit and a pink apron around his waist. Looked a little funny. He was


    focusing on doing the sandwich with the sandwich machine.


    Although the scene was a little warm, Emelia was a little speechless. Was he really going to be her full-


    time chef?


    Seeing her came down stair, Julian smiled at her. "It''s time to eat soon."


    "Thank you." Emelia was really not used to his tenderness, so she simply did not go into the kitchen but


    turned around and sat down at the dining table.


    She felt that she was not afraid of anything but that the love words from Julian, and his gentle smile.


    After cutting the sandwich, Julian took it out put down in front of Emelia, "I''ve already found someone to


    put a lid on the matter."


    Emelia was a little worried. "If it was dealt with too quickly, I would be criticized for wielding power to


    whitewash myself."


    Julian didn''t take it seriously and said, "Yeah, so what?"


    Emelia didn''t know what to say to that.


    For some reason, Emelia didn''t want to pay attention to him, so she simply lowered her head to eat.


    Julian sat opposite her and said, "Your father has agreed to handle it."


    Emelia was extremely surprised. "You contacted my dad?"


    Julian said, "To be exact, he contacted me first."


    Early in the morning, Vincent called him and seriously asked him how to deal with this matter.


    The reason why Vincent looked for him was that he was the ex-husband.


    "You... didn''t tell my dad about our rtionship, did you?" This was what Emelia was most worried


    about.


    Julian gritted his teeth and said, "If I told him, do you think you can still sleep soundly until now?"


    Emelia thought for a while and felt that he was right. If Vincent knew that she had had sex with Julian,


    he would be so angry that he would call her immediately. More than likely, he was already on the ne


    to Riverside City.


    Julian began to eat breakfast elegantly. By the way, he said to Emelia, "You don''t have to worry about


    this. Your father and I have alreadye up with a n."


    Emelia was curious. "What n?"


    "You were framed by Oliver and his son. You had no choice but to have sex with me, so your father


    wanted them to rify." Even he himself felt a little awkward when Julian said these words.


    Back then, no matter how she tried to exin, he did not believe that she was innocent. Now, he


    admitted that she was also a victim.


    Emelia, on the other hand, had let go of the past. She was worried about something else. "Can they


    agree?"


    Oliver and his son might hate her guts now. After all, the main reason why they were in such a


    miserable situation was her.


    In particr, Vincent had punished them some time ago, which made them enter the hospital together.


    Julian remembered the father and son and said mockingly, "How dare they disagree?"


    It seemed that he wanted to reassure Emelia, so he said, "Your father said that they were very willing."


    Emelia frowned. "My dad won''t give them money, will he?"


    "No." Julian denied, "Now that you have the support of the Longerich family, they have to be afraid of


    their power. They will do this well even they don''t get money."


    Julian wanted to say that he was the one who supported her.


    But she probably didn''t like it, so he didn''t say it out loud.


    However, Oliver and his son knew that he was also Emelia''s backer. He could not afford to offend both


    Julian and the Longerich family. So when Vincent came to them, they did not dare to ask for money.


    Hearing this, Emelia finally let out a sigh of relief. She lowered her gaze and continued to eat.


    Julian didn''t say anything else and slowly ate.


    In addition to Vincent''s n, he had other ways to deal with this matter.


    He had already asked the Public Rtions Department of the Hughes Group to issue a statement after


    Oliver and his son rified that they had plotted against Emelia. He would openly admit that he was


    Emelia''s ex-husband and support her.


    This was the same as publicly announcing the past of Emelia. ording to Emelia''s rejection of him


    now, she would definitely be annoyed, but he couldn''t care too much.


    She couldn''t hide this secret forever. Since she had been made to the trending topic by those malicious


    people again and again, he would take this opportunity to confess everything, lest Yvonne and the


    others continue to nder her.


    However, Julian definitely didn''t dare to tell Emelia about this matter now. He even thought of a way to


    hide her pher. He would tell her after the statement was issued and everyone saw it.


    At that time, even if she wanted him to cancel the contract, it would be toote.


    After breakfast, just as Emelia was about to pick up the phone on the desk and leave, Julian got her


    phone first.


    He smiled and said to Emelia, who was puzzled, "It''s rare that there are only two of us. Can you teach


    me how to make coffee?"


    As he spoke, he secretly pressed the button to turn off Emelia''s phone. Ignoring her reluctance, he


    walked over and wrapped his arms around her shoulders. "I''m only used to the coffee you make. If you


    teach me how to make it, I''ll be able to do it myself."


    Emelia thought for a moment and agreed. If he really learned the skill, she would be freed.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 276 Her Ex-husband Is Julian

    Chapter 276 Her Ex-husband Is Julian


    The criticism about Emelia on the Inte were very mean. Some of them even involved the Longerich


    family.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Vincent woke up early and saw these rumors when he was in bed. He couldn''t help but curse, "A bunch


    of clowns."


    Only Randolph and his daughter coulde up with such despicable ideas. Vincent felt that it was


    necessary for him to talk to his big brother, who was in politics.


    Although the supporter of Randolph did not usually provoke the Longerich family, he was not a decent


    person after all. In fact, the higher-ups had wanted to bring him down for a long time.


    It was better to take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of him and see if Randolph could still be


    arrogant without the backer.


    After thinking for a long time, Vincent called Julian first. Because it was still early, Julian seemed to


    have just woken up, and he answered the phone in a very low voice.


    Vincent scolded him unhappily, "Speak up if you''re a man."


    Julian, who had been scolded, was speechless.


    He was afraid of waking up Emelia, which would expose their rtionship to Vincent.


    With his phone in hand, he walked out of the bedroom. Only then did his voice return to normal. "Mr.


    Longerich, what can I do for you?"


    Vincent deliberately probed him. "What? Why didn''t you dare to speak loudly just now? Was there a girl


    beside you?"


    Julian pursed his lips and denied, "How is that possible?"


    Vincent said coldly, "Some men always say how loyal they are. In fact, they have a bunch of girls as his


    secret mistresses."


    Julian felt he had been wronged. What little girls? Just a little girl, Emelia, was already enough for him


    to deal with.


    However, he was not easy to deal with. He replied to Vincent as if nothing had happened, "I did have a


    girl, and she is your daughter."


    Vincent sneered. "Uh-huh, does she know about this?"


    Not to mention that Emelia now had the ability to work independently, even if she didn''t, Vincent could


    support her.


    However, Vincent did not continue to talk about these nonsense things with Julian. He changed the


    topic and said, "Randolph and his daughter made some small tricks again. They ndered that Emelia


    married you by any means."


    "They''re asking for death." Julian growled.


    Vincent said, "I n to find Oliver and his son and make them admit that Emelia was framed."


    "That''s right." "Since things has happened, then there''s no way I can hide my past rtionship with


    Emelia. I have to stand out and say something."


    Vincent asked him, "What are you going to say?"


    Julian replied, "No matter how we get started, I just want her to be with me for the rest of my life."


    Vincent snorted coldly. "That''s more like it!"


    Julian''s words were tantamount to indirectly expressing his love for Emelia. Although Vincent had


    always disliked him, in such a situation, what he said would greatly encourage Emelia.


    After they finished talking about this matter, Julian said to Vincent in a serious tone, "I intend to deal


    with Randolph."


    "Sure?" Vincent raised his eyebrows. Did he and Julian think about this at the same time?


    Julian added, "Randolph can''t stay here, or he will find trouble all day long."


    "That''s exactly what I''m thinking." Although Vincent said indifferently, he made up his mind. "Get rid of


    the force behind him together!"


    "Yeah." Julian agreed readily.


    Since Vincent also had such an idea, he did not need to say it clearly. He reached an invisible tacit


    understanding with Vincent.


    With the support of the Longerich family, it would not be so difficult.


    After Emelia stayed in the kitchen and made coffee for half a morning, Julian had almost learned it.


    However, after tasting the coffee he made, hemented, "It''s still not as good as yours."


    Emelia said angrily, "Julian, do you still want me to continue serving you?"


    Julian sincerely denied, "I don''t mean that. I really think that my cooking skills are really not good


    enough."


    "You''re the one who made this cup of coffee. Just drink it." He was so cunning that he probably wanted


    to continue to enjoy the benefits of her cooking coffee for him. She had tasted the coffee made by


    Julian, which was not much different from the one she did.


    Finally, she was able to free herself from the kitchen. Emelia took her mobile phone which was ced


    beside Julian.


    "Why is the phone off? Is it out of power?" She was a little puzzled as she turned on the phone and


    spoke. She remembered that she seemed to have charged her mobile phone before she slept at night.


    Julian walked out the house with the coffee she had made. "I suddenly remembered that I have


    something to deal with."


    After speaking, he left. Emelia felt that he was very strange.


    "Didn''t he keep refusing to leave?" "Why did he suddenly walk so fast now?"


    "Moreover, why did he take away the cup of coffee I made?"


    "What a..."


    Emelia was so angry that she decided to ignore him. After she turned on the phone, she received a lot


    of messages, including missed calls and WhatsApp messages.


    One of the missed calls was from Vincent, and the other two were from Viggo. The rest were all from


    Nina.


    Emelia thought that Nina was looking for her for something, but after listened the WhatsApp messages


    from her, Emelia was so angry after being shocked.


    Julian actually made it public that they used to be husband and wife!


    When she came to her senses, she quickly went to see the news. It turned out that it was because she


    had been ndered early in the morning. First, Oliver and his son posted a video, admitting that she


    didn''t know about it at all back then. It was they who drugged her drink and then sent her to Julian''s


    bed.


    Julian made his statement through the Hughes Group.


    "As Emelia''s ex-husband, it''s necessary for me to say something.


    "First of all, Emelia was definitely not coveting my wealth, because she left the house without taking a


    penny with her after she got divorced.


    "Secondly, during the three-year marriage, she treated me very well, but I let her down.


    "Last, I want to say, I know we did not have a good start, but I just hope that she would change her


    mind now."


    The statement stirred up the heated discussion on the inte.


    Everyone was too focused on the fact that the ex-husband was Julian to forget the reason that they


    were so angry was because of Emelia''s unscrupulous means.


    "I would do anything to marry Julian too."


    "Thest poster. They''ve made it clear that it was her adoptive father who framed her up for money. To


    put it bluntly, it was her adoptive father who sold her out!"


    "Combined with what she posted on Twitter before and how much money she gave to Oliver and his


    son, I can be sure that it is really Julian!"


    "She didn''t ask for a penny when they were divorced? It''s a pity. As long as she asks for a little bit, she


    will have an affluent life for the rest of her life."


    "What does Mr. Hughes mean by thest sentence? What''s the meaning of ''he hopes that Emelia will


    change her mind''? Does he regret about his divorce?"


    "That''s what he means, and it''s very likely that he is trying to save their rtionship now!"


    "I want to see how this great woman ignores Mr. Hughes."

 Chapter 277 Karma Is Real

    Chapter 277 Karma Is Real


    Thements gradually deviated from the topic. In the end, virtually no one paid any attention to how


    the rtionship between Emelia and Julian began. Everyone was only curious as to what sort of


    rtionship they now had.


    Emelia was annoyed by Julian''s behaviors. She had always wanted to hide the history between her


    and him because she knew that once she made it public, there would be endless gossip.


    Right now, her initial worry had be true. She felt that from now on, she couldn''t go to any public


    asion. She was afraid that those women who adored Julian would attack her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It was no wonder that just now, Julian kept preventing her from checking her phone. It turned out that


    he was afraid that Emelia would immediately notice what happened and ask him hurriedly to withdraw


    the statement.


    It was no wonder that just as Emelia turned on the phone, he left immediately with his coffee. He was


    afraid that Emelia woulde after him.


    Emelia put the phone aside and took a few deep breaths to calm down her anger.


    Julian used this trick very well.


    But she didn''t want to see him again, at least for the next half a month.


    Yvonne didn''t expect Julian would stand up and admit his history with Emelia. From Yvonne''s point of


    view, Julian should be very disgusted to mention that he was forced to marry Emelia by Oliver Jones


    and his son.


    But surprisingly, Julian not only stood out and admitted it openly, but also said that he only hoped that


    Emelia would change her mind, sessfully changing the situation where Emelia was scolded on the


    Inte.


    Moreover, she also didn''t know who was manipting the situation behind and sessfully dragged


    her into this mess. The target of ridicule on the Inte was now on her.


    The post that produced maniption said, "It turned out that it was the big star Yvonne who stole the


    screenwriter''s husband."


    Someonemented below, "Remember those rumors about the big star Yvonne Sullivan and Julian


    Hughes previously? It''s so disgusting to even think about them now."


    "I heard that the Sullivan family and Hughes family have been friends for many years. It''s impossible


    that Yvonne doesn''t know that Julian has been married. But she still deliberately spread rumors of


    being with him. Obviously, she is pretending to be an innocent Snow White."


    "She''s no Snow White. She''s the ugly witch!"


    "Dirty!"


    Yvonne was so angry that her lungs were about to explode.


    However, at this time, Pris called her again. Pris''s tone was shocked and angry. "Miss Sullivan, is


    Emelia''s ex-husband Julian?"


    Yvonne pretended not to care and asked, "What''s wrong with that?"


    Pris gritted her teeth and said, "Miss Sullivan, you''re deliberately tricking me, aren''t you? Why didn''t


    you tell me earlier about the history of them? I''ve messed with Emelia several times. If I offend Julian,


    how can I develop my career in this industry?"


    Pris almost went crazy when she knew that Julian was Emelia''s ex-husband.


    She had always thought that Emelia''s ex-husband was just some rich cob, and thus she dared to


    abuse Emelia on the Inte all the time. She had never thought that Emelia''s ex-husband would


    actually be Julian, who was the capital tycoon in the entertainment industry. How could she develop in


    this industry if she offended him?


    Remember the ending of Harvey Norman and the others? No wonder Harvey Norman and his team


    were destroyed. Because they had humiliated Emelia and angered Julian.


    Pris was very annoyed. If she had known this a few days earlier, she would not havee up with


    this idea for Yvonne and abused Yvonne online.


    Yvonne sneered and said, "Do you think you can have a brighter future without offending Julian?"


    Pris was about to cry because of Yvonne''s words. She knew that she had no talent any more, or


    that she had never been talented. She just took advantage of the adapted film to be famous.


    But if it was Yvonne who mentioned it directly, Pris lost face.


    She gritted her teeth and asked Yvonne, "Since you think I''m notpetent, why did you hire me in the


    first ce?"


    Yvonne continued to say proudly and disdainfully, "Why else? You have a bad character, so I want to


    continue to disgust Emelia and the others by using you."


    Yvonne''s words were vicious and heart-wrenching. Even someone as strong as Pris was trembling


    with anger.


    "Yvonne, since we have fallen out with each other, let''s end the contract step by step." Pris didn''t


    want to continue writing for Yvonne anymore.


    "Do it anyways. I don''tck a good screenwriter like you." After Yvonne said that, Pris hung up the


    phone. She threw her phone aside and burst into tears.


    She had no conscience?


    How much better could Yvonne be than her?


    After crying, Pris called her assistant Mindy Wood and told her to collect the drafts. She said that


    they were going to take all the drafts and end the contract with Yvonne, but Mindy told her coldly on the


    phone, "I''m sorry, Pris. I have decided to stay in YS. Miss Sullivan just promised me that she would


    make me the main screenwriter."


    "What?" Pris couldn''t believe what she heard. "Mindy!"


    Pris angrily shouted at Mindy. Before she could finish saying a sentence, Mindy said directly to her,


    "The script now has about seventy thousand words. At least fifty thousand were written by me. What?


    Miss Sullivan''s decision of promoting me to be the main screenwriter made you feel dissatisfied?"


    "Also, I was the one who did all the research and initiated all the ideas. I wrote the plot and the outline.


    To put it bluntly, even if you leave, the script will continue to be written. It might even be better than


    when you were here!"


    Pris was lost for words out of shock. Mindy was right. Mindy had been in charge of the period drama


    from scratch. But Pris herself had only written twenty thousand words, which were written carelessly.


    But at the thought of Mindy''s betraying her at this tough time, Pris couldn''t help shouting, "Mindy,


    aren''t you afraid of being struck by lightning if you kick down thedder like this? If I hadn''t been


    helping you all these years, how could you be where you are now?"


    Mindy smiled coldly and said, "Struck by lightning? If God wants to strike anyone, he will strike you first.


    Everything I did was under yourmand."


    Pris was so angry that her chest heaved violently. Mindy decisively ended the call. At the same time,


    Mindy shut Pris down in all kinds of contact. Pris wanted to kill Mindy.


    But what was the point of being angry?


    The truth was that Mindy, an unknown assistant, was much more prestige than her overnight...


    Yvonne was also busy. After kicking out Pris, she asked her men to continue to abuse Emelia


    online, but on a different direction this time.


    This time, they started the abuse on Oliver''s side. They used robot ounts to control the online public


    opinion and used Oliver and his son of receiving money from the Longerich family or Julian and


    thus they had to say that Emelia was innocent.


    However, Vincent had alreadye up with a solution. Oliver and Taylor made another video, in which


    they swore to heaven that they never took any money. If they lied, they would be struck by lightning.


    They also said that if people didn''t believe it, anyone could check their bank ount. Then people


    would know that no one had paid them.


    Since the two of them had made such a vicious vow, the crowd said that they would trust them for the


    time being.

 Chapter 278 Get Hurt to Get Attention

    Chapter 278 Get Hurt to Get Attention


    After watching the video, Emelia called Vincent.


    Vincent had been protecting her from beginning to end, and she was very touched.


    Vincent said on the phone, "I contacted them as soon as your incident happened. How dare they not


    rify it?"


    The truth was that Oliver and his son had plotted against Emelia and treated his precious daughter as a


    cash cow. If these two scums didn''t stand up this time, he would really make them unable to stand up


    for the rest of their lives.


    Emelia said softly, "Dad, thank you."


    Vincent''s tone was a little sad. "In the past, I didn''t know your existence, which made you suffer a lot. I


    won''t let you be bullied in the future, not even a little!"


    This feeling of being taken care of made Emelia feel extremely happy, but she continued asking


    Vincent, "Do you know that Julian admitted our rtionship?"


    Vincent replied, "Yes."


    Emelia sighed. "Dad, why didn''t you stop him?"


    Vincent smiled and said, "I know that you don''t want to get involved with him now, but in order to


    reduce the damage, he needed to stand out to protect you, and it''s especially with that confession that


    your situation is greatly changed."


    Vincent made all the decisions naturally for the good of Emelia, and now public opinions were just as


    he expected, no one was against Emelia anymore.


    Vincent added, "Don''t be moved by his confession. He also has evil intentions. He deliberately took this


    opportunity to confess to you."


    "I won''t." If she was to be so easily moved, Julian''s recent behaviors would be enough to move her.


    Right now, Emelia had no feelings. She only wanted to start a business, not falling in love.


    "That''s good." Vincentforted her again. "You don''t have to worry about this anymore. I will deal


    with it for you."


    "I know." Emelia chatted with Vincent for a while before hanging up.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Yvonne''s situation had changed again and her behavior even caused trouble for herself. People on the


    Inte scolded her. Just as she was in a bad mood, the perverted Matt Fleming called her again.


    Yvonne wanted to ignore him, but a vicious idea suddenly popped up in her mind. She immediately


    suppressed the disgust to this guy and picked up the phone.


    Matt''s voice was always indecent. "Hey, gorgeous, why did you pick up my phone this time?"


    At first, Yvonne always directly put Matt''s number on the cklist. Butter, Matt used a lot of different


    numbers and continued to call her. Yvonne was very annoyed. Now as long as she saw a strange


    phone call, she knew that it was him.


    Yvonne suppressed the annoyance in her heart and said with a smile, "What is Mr. Fleming calling me


    for?"


    Matt said in an ambiguous tone, "I don''t want to see you being scolded by people on the Inte. I feel


    sorry for you and want to care about you."


    Yvonne forced a smile and said, "Then I have to thank you."


    Matt took the opportunity to say, "What''s the use of just thanking me? Why don''t we have a meal


    together?"


    Having said that, Yvonne couldn''t continue to pretend. "Mr. Fleming, I know your purpose and intention,


    but I want to discuss it with you."


    "If I can find a woman who is better than me in all aspects, can you let me go?" This was the real


    purpose of her picking up Matt''s call.


    She couldn''t let Matt continue to harass her like this. It just so happened that she hated Emelia so


    much. She gave him Emelia and let him spoil her. Not only could she be free, but she could also


    destroy Emelia.


    Last time, she had instigated Caroline Hughes to find someone to molest Emelia, which didn''t work out,


    but it did not mean that she had given up.


    Matt was very interested. "Oh? Is there any woman in Riverside City who is more outstanding than


    you?"


    "Of course." There was a hint of reluctance in her words, because by saying so she had to admit that


    Emelia was better than her.


    Matt asked again, "Who can make our gorgeous Yvonne willing to admit defeat?"


    Yvonne said, "I''ll keep this a secret first. I''ll clean her up and send her to your bed. You''ll have enough


    time to check the goods."


    Today, Julian admitted his rtionship with Emelia. If Matt knew in advance that the woman was her,


    and was afraid of offending Julian, he would not dare to take her.


    Yvonne also had other ns in her mind. If Matt touched Emelia, it would anger Julian. At that time,


    she would use that to get rid of Matt, and she would no longer be harassed by him.


    Matt was a little wary. "Gorgeous, are you trying to harm me?"


    Yvonneughed. "How is that possible? I really want to make this deal with you."


    Yvonne had a smile on her face, but in her heart, she thought to herself that when the timees, she


    would give Matt a dose of strong medicine. Under the stimtion of the drug, even if he recognized


    Emelia, he wouldn''t be able to control himself.


    Once he touched Emelia, Julian and the Longerich family would make him die ugly.


    "Yeah." Matt readily agreed. "Since you''re sincere, I''ll wait for you to send someone here."


    They together hung up the phone.


    Yvonne immediately called her friends and asked someone to buy the most effective aphrodisiac from


    the ck market. At that time, she would drug both Matt and Emelia.


    This was especially gonna work for Emelia. No matter how innocent she was, under t the medicinal


    effects, she would be acting filthily.


    Because Julian made their rtionship public without her permission, Emelia didn''t pay attention to him


    for the past few days.


    Emelia didn''tpletely ignore him. He had her house''s password, so he coulde to her whenever


    he wanted. All sorts of good words were used by him to get closer to her. Her so-called disregard was


    just that she didn''t talk to him.


    Julian was not anxious or annoyed. He just stayed at her ce every day. When she was typing, he


    would work next to her with aputer. When she was cooking coffee, he would steal one cup of


    coffee too. When she was reading, he would work again beside her.


    He was not in a hurry to let Emelia pay attention to him. As long as he could stay with her, he was


    satisfied.


    Julian was mainly feeling guilty, because he had made use of the opportunity to confess his past


    rtionship with her. After all, he had plotted against her, so he didn''t dare to force her not to ignore


    him.


    But that didn''t mean that he couldn''t do anything about it. At noon that day, he volunteered to cook,


    saying that he had just learned how to cook fish from his chef. Emelia didn''t want to say anything to


    him. Seeing that he insisted, she let him cook.


    Just a short whileter, she heard a crying from the kitchen. Hearing the pain in the sound, Emelia


    quickly put down herptop and rushed into the kitchen.


    It turned out that when Julian put the fish in the pot, the oil got sshed on his hand, and soon blisters


    showed up one after another on the back of his hand.


    Emelia rolled her eyes


    Was this what he meant by "having learned how to cook fish"?


    He didn''t even know to be gentle when putting the fish in the pan!


    What she didn''t know was that this was just a trick of Julian. His injury sessfully attracted Emelia''s


    attention.

 Chapter 279 One Hand Is Enough

    Chapter 279 One Hand Is Enough


    Emelia hurriedly stepped forward and turned off the fire. She grabbed Julian''s hand and ced it under


    the tap. "Hurry up and ssh your hand with cold water."


    Julian allowed her to do whatever she wanted and said with regret, "I''m sorry. I''m so useless that I can''t


    even cook a meal."


    For some reason, Emelia felt that the way he looked now was... very cheap, but even though she knew


    that he was pretending, she could not ignore him. She could onlyfort him and said, "It''s nothing. I


    was like this when I first learned how to cook."


    Julian held her in his arms with his uninjured hand and asked in a low voice, "Have you been burnt


    before?"


    He remembered that she said that she could cook when she was very young, because Oliver''s wife,


    who was her adoptive mother, was in poor health. And she couldn''t count on Oliver to cook at all, so


    she could only take care of her mother on her own.


    Emelia smiled sheepishly at him. "No."


    She just said that tofort him, so that he didn''t think that he was clumsy. Not everyone was as


    untalented as him on cooking.


    Ever since the first time she cooked, she had never been burnt by oil.


    Julian was already over thirty years old, and still he got himself burnt. Emelia really didn''t know what to


    say.


    But because of this burn, Emelia withdrew her aloofness towards him. She even helped him apply the


    ointment and warned him of getting the wound wet.


    He had also tasted a meal made by Emelia. Ever since he had divorced her, aside from eating the


    noodles made by her several times, he hadn''t eaten anything cooked by her any more.


    Julian tasted the familiar cuisine and secretly felt that his burn was worth it.


    However, he soon regretted it.


    Julian had calcted Emelia''s period and thought that they could be intimate.


    In the evening, after taking a shower, Emelia had juste out of the bathroom when she was carried


    to the bed by Julian.


    She knew what he wanted to do, so she raised his hand and pushed him away. "No, no."


    Julian frowned slightly. "What''s wrong? Hasn''t your menstruation passed?"


    "Right. But your hand''s burnt." Emelia said seriously.


    Emelia knew that he had put on a show to stop the cold war between them, but she''s also learned to


    be clever. Although she knew that he had restraind his desire so bad, she had still intentionally used


    the burn as an excuse so that he wouldn''t be able to do what he wanted to.


    Julian was anxious, "It''s just a small injury, and it doesn''t affect me at all."


    He just had a small blister on my hand. How could it affect his sexual life?


    Besides, with his physical strength, he could do it with one hand...


    "That won''t do either. What if you get hurt?" After saying that, Emelia got up and pushed him away. She


    raised her hand and gently patted him on the face tofort him. "Be good and bear with it. Let''s talk


    about it when the wound on your hand ispletely healed."


    Then she quickly got up and left, leaving him in the guest bedroom again.


    Julian gritted his teeth andy on the bed angrily.


    How could he survive this long and painful night?


    Unwilling to give up, he got up and knocked on the door of Emelia''s bedroom. "If you really torture me


    like this and I get sick, believe it or not, I''ll tie you up to the Civil Hall and get married again. You have to


    be responsible for me!"


    Emelia''s slow voice seeped into the guest bedroom. "Don''t cause trouble for nothing. Don''t tell me that


    men cannot live without women. Besides, don''t you have the other hand?"


    Julian was almost driven to craze by her words, but she still didn''t open the door. He couldn''t just break


    in. In the end, he could only return to his bedroom in anger.


    The first thing he did when he was alone in the empty room was to call out Arthur in the group chat. "Is


    there any way to immediately recover from burning?"


    Arthur replied directly, "No."


    However, Arthur asked him, "Didn''t you say that you didn''t apply ointment on purpose to make the


    wound heal slower? Why do you suddenly want to recover faster?"


    Julian was somewhat speechless. This was all trouble he had caused himself. In order to make Emelia


    feel sorry for him, he had intentionally not applied any ointment to make his wound heal a bit slower.


    But who would have thought that now, Emelia used this reason to reject his request!


    Ezra said as if he could see through everything, "This is called cleverness may overreach itself."


    Julian knew that Ezra could never say anything good, so he put away his mobile phone and ignored it.


    He went to the bathroom again to take a shower to stop being angry. When he came back and checked


    his mobile phone again, he found that they had sent a lot of messages. He thought that they were


    talking about something important, but they were just discussing the posture that a man could use after


    his hand was injured.


    Julian was even more depressed.


    What hecked now was not the knowledge of sex positions!


    What hecked was women!


    What hecked was Emelia!


    He didn''t know how to spend the night, and after getting up in the morning, he was not in good spirits.


    This kind of hunger and thirst, which he could only watch but could not act, could really drive a man


    crazy.


    However, the little woman in the guest bedroom came outzily and said to him with a smile, "Morning."


    Julian couldn''t hold back his anger. He hugged Emelia in his arms and frantically kissed her.


    After the kissing, Emelia pushed him away. "I''m going out to the supermarketter. Isn''t Winston


    Emelia did want to invite Winston to dine outside, but she was currently in the middle of the gossip


    storm because of Julian''s public disy of their rtionship. If she and Winston were photographed


    eating outside, her name would definitely be on the hot search again.


    In fact, Emelia felt that Winston was not suitable toe to Riverside City to look for her at this time,


    but she could not ask him not to do that. After all, He had finished his annual leave. How could she be


    so selfish to ask him not toe?


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, Emelia could only try her best to avoid being photographed outside with him. However,


    when Julian heard that she was going to cater for Winston at home, he became angry on the spot.


    "Why?"


    To enjoy Emelia''s delicious cooking, he even burnt his hand this time, and the meal itself was only


    simple homemade dishes. If she catered for Winston, she would definitely take out her signature dishes


    to treat him warmly.


    As soon as Julian thought about it, he felt jealous. He didn''t want Emelia to do this.


    Emelia red at him angrily. "If it weren''t for you made public our rtionship, do you think I would be


    willing to cater for guests at home?"


    Julian choked. "Is it my fault?"


    He hurriedly stopped her and said: "You can invite him to Ezra''s restaurant. I will inform Ezra in


    advance. The security is tight over there. Ezra will definitely protect us well."


    Emelia said, "But we can''t go there all the time"


    Julian didn''t take it seriously. "Why can''t we go there all the time? The restaurant is for our service."


    "For you, not us." After saying that, Emelia went to pack up her things and got ready to go out.


    She wasn''t that close to Julian, so she didn''t want to bother his friends.

 Chapter 280 An Unexpected Accident

    Chapter 280 An Unexpected ident


    Just as she took off only for a while, Emelia seemed to have thought of something, and she turned


    around and instructed Julian, "Clean up your thingster. Don''t wait until Winstones."


    Julian thought to himself, "What the hell?"


    For the past few days, the reason why Julian had moved his things little by little into Emelia''s house


    was to increase his sense of existence. And now, she asked him to move them all away?


    Julian had thought that by moving in little by little, Emelia would have noticed it. Actually, she had


    discovered it long ago, but she hadn''t been in the mood to pay attention to his charade. But now that


    she was to cater for Winston at home, he had to move away.


    "I''ll go shopping with you first." Julian changed the topic.


    Emelia shook her head and said, "No need. Maisie wille and report to youter, right?"


    In the past few days, in order to reduce the impact of Gerhard and Heather''s past incident on the


    Hughes Family, Julian had not shown up in public for a long time. Therefore, Maisie or David would


    Emelia added, "I can go shopping by myself, but I have to borrow your car."


    Usually, Emelia didn''t need a car when she went out, but he had to purchase today, so going with a car


    was more convenient.


    Julian agreed quickly, "I''ll ask Maisie to go to my house and drive your white BMW here."


    The Land Rover parked outside was not suitable for women.


    Emelia lowered her eyes and said, "Whatever."


    Julian noticed the change in her mood. He walked over and held her in his arms, asking, "Don''t you like


    that car?"


    "It''s not that." For Emelia, a car was just a substitute. The white BMW that Julian had mentioned was


    given to her as a present by Grandpa Hughes. She didn''t want to drive it now because she felt that it


    would remind her of the past. It was not that she didn''t like the car.


    Julian saw that she didn''t speak and quickly said, "I''ll buy you a new one."


    "There is no need. I''ll just drive the car." Emelia felt that sometimes, she couldn''t easilymunicate


    with Julian. What she cared about waspletely different from what he cared about.


    Julian stared at her for a while, and he could still feel that she cared about him. So he hugged her and


    said, "Since we can''t give up the past, let''s choose to hug the past and reconcile with it, okay?"


    Julian wanted to persuade her to forget about the sad past and forgive him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Emelia did not do as he wished. She looked up at him with a frown and said, "I could have had a good


    farewell with the past."


    The implication behind her words was that it was precisely because Julian had harassed her so that


    she had fallen into a predicament where she couldn''t part with the past. She had originally been


    determined to steer clear of the past.


    Her words made Julian speechless, but he couldn''t do anything to her.


    Twenty minutester, Maisie drove Emelia''s original car over. Emelia drove out to purchase. Julian


    discussed work with Maisie.


    However, not long after the two of them started, Julian received call from Randolph again.


    Julian didn''t want to have any more contact with the Sullivan family, so he simply hung up.


    However, Randolph soon called him again. Julian answered indifferently, "Mr. Sullivan, what''s the


    matter?"


    Randolph sighed on the phone and said, "Julian, I know that I exposed your parents'' things, which


    made you very angry..."


    As soon as Randolph finished speaking, he was interrupted by Julian. "I''m sorry, I''m not angry. To put it


    bluntly, that''s their business. It has nothing to do with me and does not affect me at all."


    Randolph was silent for a few seconds, but then he regained hisposed manner and said, "But


    haven''t you been solitary recently? Besides, the Hughes Group has lost several projects. How can you


    say it does not affect you at all?"


    Julian sneered, "I be solitary to pursue a woman. Do you really think I don''t dare to see anyone?


    Or do you think losing a few projects can make the Hughes Group bankrupt?"


    Julian''s words made Randolph very angry.


    Julian didn''t care about his daughter at all, but he could spend so much effort on Emelia. It would be


    strange if Randolph wasn''t angry about it.


    Randolph wanted to hang up the phone, but he remembered that his daughter, Yvonne, had told him to


    try his best to hold Julian on the phone. So Randolph had to continue to chat with him reluctantly.


    Randolphpromised, "Fine, fine, fine. It won''t affect you at all."


    Julian was extremely disgusted. "If you have something to say, just say it. If you have nothing to say,


    hang up."


    "Here''s the thing, Julian. I called you today because I want to make peace with you. Let''s stop fighting,


    okay? Outsiders areughing at us. They said that our two families almost became rtives, but now


    we are fighting against each other." Randolph''s words werepletely contrary to his will.


    ording to Randolph''s character, how could he take the initiative to seek peace with Julian?


    Moreover, Julian was a junior.


    However, since he wanted to hold Julian on the phone, he couldn''t quarrel with him immediately, so he


    could only say something about asking for peace.


    Randolph''s unusual behavior immediately made Julian vignt.


    He had experienced Randolph''s insidious ''lessons'', so he naturally did not believe that Randolph would


    sincerely seek peace.


    But if Randolph had not sincerely sought peace, why would he have called him to say such things?


    Emelia!


    Julian immediately thought of Emelia, who had just gone out for shopping. Randolph had probably


    intentionally called him to hold him on the phone so that Yvonne could have a chance to attack Emelia.


    He knew that if something happened to Emelia, she would probably ask him for help as soon as


    possible. If he was held on the phone by Randolph...


    Julian didn''t dare to think further. He ignored Randolph with a gloomy face and hung up the phone.


    He immediately called Emelia''s phone, but no one answered.


    Julian panicked. His hand holding the phone trembled slightly, but in the next second, he calmed down


    again.


    Because at this moment, there was only one thought in his heart: no matter what Emelia encountered,


    he would not give up on her.


    Maisie, who was standing on the side, noticed that something was wrong with him and immediately


    asked, "Mr. Hughes, what happened?"


    Julian looked up at Maisie, who was shocked by his murderous look.


    "Something happened to Emelia." Julian ordered calmly, "Contact David to find out where she is."


    "Yes." Maisie immediately called David, while Julian rushed out with the car key.


    He swore that if Randolph and Yvonne dared to hurt Emelia this time, he would make them suffer to


    death.


    Emelia drove to the nearest shopping mall. As soon as she parked the car, something happened.


    Someone knocked on her neck from behind and she fainted.


    She didn''t know what happened next. When she woke up, she was in a hotel room.


    She could clearly feel that something was wrong with her body. Her mouth and tongue were dry.


    She tried her best to sit up, but she was too weak to lift her arms.


    She could see that her bag was on the cab at the end of the bed. Her cell phone was inside the


    bag, but she could do nothing.

 Chapter 281 Saving Herself

    Chapter 281 Saving Herself


    Emelia knew that she had been drugged. That was exactly how she reacted after drinking the juice that


    Oliver and his son had given her.


    Thinking of this, her eyes turned red with fear. She was sent to Julian''s bed that time, what about this


    time?


    Emelia didn''t dare to think about it anymore, because no matter who it was, she couldn''t ept it.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the man was Julian, she would have died a long time ago.


    Women were sometimes so stupid. As long as it was the man they loved, they could do anything.


    But if it weren''t like that, she would have killed herself.


    This time, if someone touched her, she would want to die. But when she thought of her father, Vincent,


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    who she had just found, and the warm people of the Longerich family, her tears suddenly fell down.


    She couldn''t bear to leave.


    Why did God treat her like this?


    She finally got her father''s love and finally got a warm big family. How could God bear to take all this


    away?


    There was a ss on the bedside table. It was obvious that someone had fed her water and medicine


    with it. Emelia used all her strength to raise her arm and swept the ss to the floor with difficulty.


    The ss fell to the ground, shattered into pieces. Emelia took a few deep breaths and struggled to roll


    off the bed. The ss fragments plunged into her arms and back, which made her sweat all over in an


    instant, but her consciousness became a little clearer.


    Under the stimtion of pain, she struggled to move to her bag. Whether she could save herself or not,


    she had to do whatever she could at this moment.


    The faint sound of conversation could be heard from inside. Emelia could only grit her teeth and speed


    up.


    The drug in her body was getting stronger and stronger. She bit the back of her hand hard and tried to


    sober herself up.


    When she pulled down her bag and struggled to find the phone that had been turned off maliciously,


    the voice outside the room could be heardpletely clearly.


    At first, a man''s lustful voice sounded. "Yvonne, the woman you talk about...Is she really that good?"


    Then came a female voice. Although she deliberately lowered her voice, Emelia could still tell that it


    was Yvonne''s voice.


    "Of course, you will know when you go in and have a look." Yvonneforted the man.


    Emelia was angry when she learned that Yvonne was trying to harm her. But it seemed that she had


    not offended anyone other than Yvonne. ording to Yvonne''s character, it was not surprising for her


    to do such a thing.


    "But I only want to spend the night with you now." The man outside was still saying dirty words, but


    Emelia didn''t have time to care about that. Shey there and pressed the switch button of her mobile


    phone with difficulty, and then the first call was made to Julian.


    Almost as soon as the phone rang, it was picked up. Emelia immediately burst into tears. "Julian..."


    Julian didn''t ask her where she was at first, but said directly, "I''ll be right there. Don''t be afraid."


    These words soothed Emelia a bit. He should find her soon.


    "I, I can''t hold on any longer. I have no strength left..." She could feel the burning breath in her body.


    After saying this, she began to pant.


    Julian said without any hesitation, "You don''t have to."


    Just as Emelia was about to throw the phone away, Julian said word by word seriously, "Emelia, no


    matter what happens, I won''t give up on you."


    Emelia cried even harder.


    When she heard him say such words at this time, she was very touched, whether he meant it or not.


    Because his words might support her to go through the following difficulties.


    Before she could say anything, the sound of the door opening came. Emelia stuffed the phone into her


    bag and clenched the ss in her hand.


    That''s right. She just took a piece of broken ss. If something bad really happenedter, she could


    save herself.


    The door of the room was opened. As the man outside came in, Emelia also saw his appearance


    clearly. It was the notorious Matt.


    Emelia''s hand, which was holding the ss shard, couldn''t help but tremble. Yvonne was truly vicious.


    She actually let Matt deal with her. She remembered that Nina Sanchez had mocked Yvonnest time,


    saying that this Matt seemed to be pursuing Yvonne now.


    However, Yvonne was also a shrewd person. She did not show up, but said to Matt outside the room,


    "Mr. Fleming, I''ll leave it to you then."


    Not only that, Yvonne also locked the door from outside.


    Because of the effect of the drug, Emelia had to clench the ss shard in her hand a few times. The


    pain of the ss piercing her palm allowed her to continue to stay awake.


    It was obvious that Matt had also been drugged. Emelia could tell from his abnormal expression.


    After Matt came in, he threw himself on the bed and said, "Hey shawty. I''ming to you..."


    However, he missed the bed and fell. He stumbled to his feet and only then did he see Emelia on the


    floor at the end of the bed.


    Emelia gritted her teeth and raised the ss shard in her hand. "Matt, don''te over!"


    Matt narrowed his eyes and looked at her. He then smiled and said, "Oh, you''re indeed a beauty.


    You''re white and clean, which makes my heart itch."


    As Matt spoke, he began to unbutton his buttons. At this moment, he had beenpletely eroded by


    the drug. No matter who he was going to touch, he only knew that in his blurred sight, the woman in


    front of him looked very much like his cup of tea.


    He liked this kind of clean and proud girl. The more he conquered a girl like this, the more sense of


    aplishment he felt.


    Emelia reminded him loudly, "Do you know who I am?"


    Matt took off his upper clothes and threw them aside. As he untied his belt, he walked towards Emelia.


    "Who are you?"


    "Does it have anything to do with me knowing who you are?"


    Emelia shrank back and continued to warn him, "I''m Vincent''s daughter!"


    "Vincent?" Matt tilted his head and thought about it. He seemed to have some impression, but he


    couldn''t figure out who it was.


    No matter who he was, he only knew that he could not wait to ruin the pale-faced woman in front of


    him. The more afraid the woman was, the more excited he was.


    Seeing that Matt had no intention of stopping, Emelia hurriedly added, "Julian, what about him?"


    Matt stopped again. Emelia quickly continued, "I''m with Julian now. You''d better see your current


    situation clearly. You''ve been fooled by Yvonne!"


    Yvonne''s mind was indeed sinister. If Matt touched her, it not only humiliated her and Julian, but also


    made Matt offend the Longerich and Hughes families. It was killing two birds with one stone.


    "Nice try, Yvonne." thought Emelia. She clenched the ss shard in her hand even harder. She didn''t


    know how long it would take for Julian to arrive, but she would rather die than let Matt touch her today.


    At worst, she would kill him.

 Chapter 282 I Wont Give Up on You

    Chapter 282 I Won''t Give Up on You


    Ever since Yvonne had thought about sending Emelia to Matt''s bed, she had been sending people to


    keep an eye on Emelia. She had even discussed with Randolph beforehand that he should call Julian


    and hold him back so that he would not notice anything wrong.


    Yvonne knew that, based on Julian''s connections, once something happened to Emelia, he would soon


    be able to find her. Thus, she could only try her best to stall him. She wanted to make sure that by the


    time he found Emelia, it was already toote.


    However, Yvonne''s men watched Emelia for a few days and didn''t see here out of her house once.


    It wasn''t just Emelia who hadn''t left the house, but Julian hadn''t left either. Yvonne soon got the report


    that they were living together.


    To be more precise, he stayed at Emelia''s ce all the time.


    Yvonne was furious when she heard the news.


    In the past, when Julian was with Emelia, Yvonne knew that his heart wasn''t with Emelia, so she didn''t


    feel too bad. But now, both his body and mind were given to Emelia. Just thinking about it made


    Yvonne crazy with jealousy.


    Even though Yvonne knew that it was impossible for her and Julian to be together a long time ago, she


    couldn''t ept that he waspletely devoted to Emelia. In other words, she couldn''t ept her


    failure.


    However, Yvonne never thought that Emelia would risk her life to fight Matt this time.


    Because of her desperate efforts, Emelia got time for herself.


    Matt''s senses had been eroded by the drug and he threw himself at Emelia, who was lying on the


    ground. Before he could do anything, he was stabbed in the chest by something sharp, which instantly


    made him scream and roll to the side.


    Emelia was only holding fragments of the cup in her hand which had no destructive power. Thus, she


    had only pierced a little of Matt''s chest.


    What Emelia didn''t know was that Matt was very perverted. One of the examples was that the harder


    women hurt him, the more excited andfortable he was.


    For example, at this moment, Emelia thought that Matt would not dare toe back again after his


    chest was pierced. Unexpectedly, when the pain got lighter, Matt looked down at the wound on his


    chest and his eyes lit up strangely.


    Emelia was shocked. She saw Matt wipe the blood on his chest with his fingers and put it under his


    nose to sniff. He said in an extremely perverted way, "Shawty, you let me bleed?"


    Matt sat up as he spoke. He didn''t notice the pain in his body at all. He looked at Emelia with fanatical


    eyes and said, "I''ll make you bleed even more."


    "Matt, you are used by Yvonne!" Emelia had already shrunk to the corner. She had nowhere to retreat


    and could only roar loudly, trying to make Matt sober up a little.


    However, Matt was not moved at all. He stepped forward and pulled her clothes hard, and Emelia''s


    sweater cor was twisted by him. The woman''s white shoulder was exposed in Matt''s sight, which


    made him even crazier.


    He pushed a little bit harder, and Emelia fell to the ground, and the ss fragments in her hand fell to


    the side.


    Emelia lost her only weapon and could no longer hold back her tears. "Help!"


    Matt smiled evilly and raised his hand to unbutton her jeans. At this moment, there was a noise in the


    corridor outside.


    It was Yvonne''s voice first, shouting sharply, "Julian, stop right there!"


    Following that, it was her painful scream which quickly stopped.


    The door of the room was kicked open by someone. Julian rushed in with a gloomy face. Emelia, who


    was pressed under Matt, saw Julian''s figure and her tears fell again.


    Julian stepped forward and kicked Matt to the side, then quickly picked up Emelia who was lying on the


    ground.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here now." Julian pressed Emelia''s head against his chest and soothed her in a


    gentle voice. At the same time, he kicked the dirty Matt.


    David followed him in. "Mr. Hughes, Yvonne''s unconscious. What should we do with her?"


    When they rushed over here, Yvonne refused to believe it at first, and then rushed to them frantically to


    stop them. Julian kicked her in the chest without saying a word. They just checked and found that she


    had fainted.


    Julian sneered and said, "How to deal with her?"


    ncing at Matt on the ground, Julian ordered David, "Bring her in and lock her up with Matt."


    "Didn''t she want to plot against Emelia like that? Let her have a taste of that."


    Only after saying this did he realize that his hands were stained with blood. He hurriedly asked,


    terrified, "Are you injured?"


    Emelia was currently in a daze in his arms. Hearing these words, she said with difficulty, "It''s fine. It''s


    just the ss..."


    Julian didn''t know what she had just experienced. He only knew that he was very heartbroken now.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital right away." After that, he ordered David, "Do as I say."


    "Yes." After David answered, Julian rushed out of the room with Emelia in his arms.


    Matt, who had just been kicked by Julian, was out of breath. When he came to his senses, he struggled


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    to get up from the ground. David threw Yvonne in the room and left. Then he locked the door and


    turned off Yvonne''s mobile phone.


    After a while, Yvonne''s shrill voice came from inside. "Matt, let go of me!"


    Matt had always been interested in her and had been drugged so violently by her. He had just invested


    so much effort and still wasn''t able to touch Emelia. How could he let Yvonne go at this moment?


    Not long after, the sound of clothes being torn, the man''s heavy breathing, and the woman''s painful


    moans came out. David looked down and left with a sneer.


    Who else could Yvonne me?


    She had a taste of her own medicine.


    If she hadn''t been so vicious to Emelia, she wouldn''t have gotten what she deserved.


    Maisie drove Julian and Emelia straight to the hospital. There were still violent drugs in Emelia''s body.


    She, who was held in Julian''s arms, became more and more tortured because she was clinging to the


    man''s warm and broad chest.


    She didn''t know what to do. She only knew that she was very ufortable, and tried her best to


    snuggled into Julian''s arms.


    Maisie knew what had happened. She nced at Julian through the rearview mirror and said, "Mr.


    Hughes, do you want me to find a hotel nearby for you?"


    Their boss and Emelia were living together all day long, so they should not reject such a thing to


    happen.


    However, Julian refused decisively. "No, she''s injured. Hurry to the hospital."


    Just now, he checked Emelia''s body. There were two wounds on her back and arms, which should all


    be made of ss. Her right palm was also cut open, so she had to be dealt with the wounds quickly.


    If she was fine, he would not reject what Maisie said to help her relieve the pain, but now he could not


    bear to do so. He also believed that Arthur would definitely have other ways to help her.

 Chapter 283 Shes My Woman

    Chapter 283 She''s My Woman


    Maisie drove as fast as she could to the hospital. Julian carried Emelia and went to find Arthur.


    Arthur asked the nurse to inject a sedative into Emelia, and then gave the medicine he prepared to


    Emelia. After shepletely passed out, Arthur asked the nurse to clean and bandage her wounds.


    Julian frowned and asked Arthur worriedly, "Will there be any side effects of the medicine you gave


    her?"


    Arthur said helplessly, "Any medicine has side effects. The aphrodisiac that Yvonne gave her is fierce. I


    can only help her detoxify with strong drugs."


    Arthur added, "I guess she will vomit three or four times before getting better after waking up."


    "Thanks." Julian thanked him, his eyes filled with sincerity.


    "As long as she''s fine." Arthur was referring to the fact that the Emelia had not been raped by Matt.


    However, Emelia had been injured when he was with Julian. She must have been quite shocked, so it


    couldn''t be said that she was fine.


    Fortunately, David and Maisie acted quickly. They also checked Yvonne''s whereabouts while


    investigating Emelia''s whereabouts. That was why Julian could go straight to the hotel where Yvonne


    and Matt had dinner.


    Fortunately, Emelia had managed to stall Matt so that he could not touch her.


    Thinking of the wounds on her back and palm, which she had suffered in order to save herself, Julian


    felt his heart tight.


    He med himself. He should have learned the lesson from thest time Caroline attacked Emelia. He


    should have arranged private bodyguards for Emelia earlier so that he could protect her well.


    Julian med himself so much that he wished he could beat himself.


    Arthur knew his thoughts and sighed. Arthur thenforted him. "Don''t me yourself. You need to


    look forward."


    Yes, he had to look forward.


    He had to teach Randolph and Yvonne a lesson as soon as possible. Thinking of that, Julian went out


    of Emelia''s ward and called Vincent, telling him what had happened to Emelia.


    Vincent was so angry and anxious on the phone that he almost fainted.


    Emelia was his life and his heart. How could he not be anxious?


    Julian went straight to the point and asked, "How''s your preparation going? Let''s deal with the one in


    the the Capital first."


    Vincent did not hesitate. "Okay."


    Julian''s tone was fierce and cold. "Once you take action, I will set a trap for Randolph."


    Both Randolph and his backer would copse. Yvonne would most likely be tortured to death by Matt,


    but Julian still felt that was not enough. He always felt that the torture and punishment for them were far


    from enough.


    Vincent said on the other end of the phone, "I''ll buy a ticket to Emelia right away."


    Vincent wished he could have wings and fly to Riverside City to see his precious daughter.


    Julian was still calm. "You''d better deal with the things over there, ande after there won''t be any


    more troubles."


    Vincent thought for a moment and said, "You''re right."


    Julian continued, "In addition, there''s no need for Winston toe tomorrow, right? Right now, Emelia


    won''t be able to treat him."


    "Okay, I see. I''ll tell him." After Vincent finished speaking, he paused for a moment and solemnly


    thanked Julian. "Thank you very much this time."


    Julian said, "She''s my woman. I saved her for myself. You don''t need to thank me."


    He had the closest rtionship with Emelia for a man and a woman, so Emelia was his woman.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    However, because Vincent was so angry that he almost lost his mind, Vincent did not notice that there


    was something wrong with Julian saying that Emelia was his woman.


    After hanging up, they took action separately.


    By the time Yvonne woke up, it was already in the afternoon.


    At first, when she was raped by Matt, she was desperate and angry, butter, she was tortured so


    much that she could not care about her anger, because she really could not bear the pain. Later, she


    fainted, but Matt continued.


    She gave Matt a lot of aphrodisiac, so Matt vented all his desire on her.


    Matt was sleeping beside her. Seeing that the man was naked, Yvonne desperately took the pillow and


    covered his face tightly. "Matt, I''ll kill you!"


    After all, Matt was a man. When he woke up, he threw away the pillow on his face, and even Yvonne


    was thrown out of bed. There were pieces of the ss broken by Emelia by the bed. Yvonne fell on


    those pieces, and her palm was instantly pierced. She screamed in pain.


    Then Yvonne thought of what she had encountered and burst into tears.


    Yvonne''s cry gradually woke Matt up from his daze. He also vaguely remembered what had happened


    before.


    When he thought of the name "Emelia", he could still recall the scene of how he was kicked by Julian.


    After a while, he suddenly sat up from the bed. After putting on his clothes, he walked to Yvonne and


    gritted his teeth, "Who is the woman you gave me? Is she Julian Hughes'' woman? Is her name Emelia


    Jones?"


    Although Matt had power and influence in Riverside City, he couldn''t beat Julian, not to mention that


    Emelia had Vincent backing her up.


    "So what?" Yvonne raised her face and smiled proudly at Matt while crying. "Even if you didn''t sleep


    with her, you have already offended Julian and the Longerich family. You won''t have a good life in


    Riverside City in the future!"


    "You bitch!" Matt was exasperated and kicked Yvonne.


    He shouldn''t have listened to her sweet words. Yvonne said that she wanted to give him a better


    woman. It turned out that she had tricked him from the beginning. It was all his fault.


    How could he have known that Yvonne would be so vicious as to sent Julian''s woman to him? She was


    going to destroy him!


    Yvonne was kicked to the ground by Matt. She was very angry and shouted at Matt crazily, "How dare


    you hit me? Believe it or not, I will ask my dad to kill you!"


    In front of men for so many years, Yvonne had never been bullied, except for Julian, who had made her


    unhappy. It had always been men coaxing her. But Matt kicked her. If she hadn''t been in so much pain


    that she didn''t dare to move, she would have torn him apart.


    Matt also roared, "Don''t mention this to me. You framed me. I''ll kill you first!"


    As he spoke, Matt pounced on Yvonne and grabbed her by her neck.


    Yvonne looked at the madness in Matt''s eyes and struggled in horror. Matt did not rx at all. Just


    when Yvonne thought that she would die in Matt''s hands, there was a knock on the door.


    "Mr. Fleming, are you here?" Outside the door was Matt''s assistant. His shout brought Matt back to his


    senses.


    He let go of Yvonne and pped her hard on her face. Then he stood up and responded to his


    assistant, "What''s the matter?"


    His assistant said anxiously outside, "Something happens, Mr. Fleming, the Hughes Group just


    maliciously get a big project of ours!"


    "What?" Matt didn''t need to think to know that Julian was starting to take revenge on him.


    He turned his face and red at Yvonne, whose face was swollen from being beaten by him. He gritted


    his teeth and said, "Bitch, wait and see!"


    After saying that, Matt put on his clothes and left in a hurry.

 Chapter 284 Losing Everything

    Chapter 284 Losing Everything


    Yvonne covered her burning face and clenched her teeth.


    She was not afraid of Matt. Her father would protect her. Matt did not dare to do anything to her, but


    she hated everyone.


    She hated Julian, Emelia, Matt, and everyone else. She hated them for pushing her into such a


    situation, especially when she thought of how she had been tarnished by Matt, she felt that it was


    better to die than to live.


    Yvonne was on the verge of copse. She struggled to calm herself down. She used the phone in the


    room to call her mother for help, but after her mother answered the phone, she heard her mother crying


    on the phone before she could speak.


    "Yvonne, where are you now? I called you many times but I couldn''t get you. Something happened to


    your father!" Rosalind choked with sobs.


    Yvonne was shocked and quickly asked, "What''s wrong with my dad?"


    Rosalind cried and said, "Didn''t you see the news? Your father''spanion in the Capital was


    arrested. Just now, your father was also taken away by the police."


    "What?" Yvonne sat down on the ground, her face as pale as paper.


    The backer of her father in the Capital... was caught?


    That meant that her father''s backer had fallen, which meant his father had no one to rely on anymore,


    and that she would have nothing left from in the future...


    How did that happen?


    How could it be like that!


    Howe the man in the Capital was caught so easily?


    When Rosalind heard Yvonne''s silence, she started scolding her on the phone, "I''ve advised you not to


    argue with Julian for a long time, and I''ve also advised you not topete with Emelia anymore. What


    should we do now? You keep fighting, and everyone will suffer with you!"


    "The Longerich family must have done something to the partner in the Capital. Julian must have done


    something to your father because of you!" Rosalind was on the edge of copse, "What the heck are


    you thinking? Destroying our entire family? Are you happy now?"


    Randolph had been working in the financial industry for the past few years, what he did was not entirely


    legal. There was no way that Rosalind, as Randolph''s lover, was not implicated in this.


    There was nothing wrong with their family in the past because they had been protected and no one


    investigated them.


    But their family had no one to rely on in the future, they would be thoroughly investigated. At that time,


    all the property and real estate would be confiscated, and they would definitely sleep on the street!


    Yvonne was already in a desperate mood, but after being scolded by Rosalind like that, she was so


    angry that her vision went ck, and she fell straight to the ground and fainted.


    Yvonne never thought that she would have such a miserable day. She had originally expected her


    father to protect her. After all, she had wanted to hurt Matt. She did not expect that Julian and Vincent


    would be so ruthless that her family and the backer would fall at once.


    On that day, there were several headlines about the Sullivan family online.


    "Randolph was taken away for investigation"; "Yvonne Sullivan''s Crazy Night in Hotel"; "Yvonne and


    Matt"... All within expectation.


    The news of Yvonne''s sex thing was exposed. It was said that Yvonne fainted in the hotel and was


    discovered by the cleaner. The staff quickly called an ambnce to send her to the hospital, which


    made the news spread even quicker.


    Then, someone dug out the video of the hotel. First, Yvonne and Matt were having dinner in the hotel


    restaurant in an ambiguous manner, and then they went into the elevator, hugging each other. Some


    people said that Yvonne used her ID cards and checked in the hotel.


    Therefore, the news that Yvonne and Matt had sex until her passed out hit the top of What''s Trending.


    After all, so many people in Riverside City knew that Matt had some sexual kinks, so everyone thought


    that Yvonne fainted because of the sex.


    Yvonne''s reputation had not been very good before, and it just gotpletely ruined with the scandal.


    Time returned to a few hours ago, after Julian had saved Emelia.


    On another continent.


    The man in his thirties answered a phone call. The man on the phone reported to him, "Boss, Yvonne''s


    n failed. Julian saved Emelia."


    The man scolded Yvonne mockingly, "Idiot! With Yvonne''s tricks, it would be difficult if she didn''t fail!"


    The person on the phone said, "Yvonne and Matt are locked up by Julian. Should we save her?"


    "Save her?" The man said in a cold tone, "Why should I save her? When she is tortured to death, I will


    save her. Won''t she be more grateful to me?"


    The person on the phone did not seem to understand. "You''re right..."


    Emelia took the medicine that Arthur prescribed for her and felt drowsy for a long time. She woke up


    and vomited several times because of the drug.


    Emelia could vaguely feel someone holding her hand tightly. A few times, she felt so hot that her palms


    were sweating and she wanted to shake off that person''s hand, but she couldn''t because her hand was


    held too tightly.


    Emelia knew that it was Julian''s hand, but she felt that there was no need for him to hold so tightly.


    By the time the drugpletely lost its efficacy and she regained consciousness, it was already


    afternoon.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Julian''s anxious and worried face. "Are you still


    ufortable?"


    Emelia shook her head. "It''s much better."


    She felt very sober, but her hands and feet seemed to be a little weak.


    Thinking that it was Julian who saved her and that he had been taking care of her all the time, Emelia


    was moved, so she said softly, "Thank you."


    Emelia was thanking him, but Julian held her hand and suddenly looked away.


    Emelia didn''t understand. "What''s wrong?"


    Julian looked back at her again and said guiltily, "I should have apologized to you, because I didn''t


    protect you."


    Emelia didn''t think too much about it. "People are sinister. No one would have thought that Yvonne


    would be so crazy."


    Thanks to Yvonne, Emelia had witnessed how vicious a person''s heart could be.


    Yvonne wanted to send her to Matt. In that way, Yvonne could not only humiliate her, but also hurt


    Vincent and Julian, and also let Matt offend the Longerich family and Julian. This was not killing two


    birds with one stone, but three birds.


    Julian stubbornly said, "It''s just that I didn''t protect you well!"


    Emelia thought he was stubborn, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Julian added, "I''ve made an appointment with Jean for you. She''ll help you with psychological guidance


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Emelia shook her head gently and refused. "There''s no need this time."


    Julian asked nervously, "Why?"


    Emelia thought for a moment and said, "It seems... my heart and will have grown much tougher."


    Thest time she was kidnapped by Caroline, she was so frightened that she had a heavy fever.


    But this time, she seemed to be very calm all the time. Otherwise, she would not havee up with an


    idea to break the ss to save herself.


    These words made it even harder for Julian to ept.


    If possible, he hoped that she would not suffer a little bit.


    But to think about it, all the pain she had suffered was because of him.

 Chapter 285 Too Sweet

    Chapter 285 Too Sweet


    Emelia could tell that he was still ming himself, so she changed the topic. "Is there some water? I


    want to drink some water."


    Sure enough, Julian immediately got up and poured her some water.


    After drinking the water, Julian asked again, "You really don''t need Jean toe have a look?"


    Before Emelia could say anything, Jean knocked on the door and came in.


    It wasn''t the time that Julian had settled with Jean. Jean took the initiative toe and visit Emelia.


    "How are you feeling?" Jean was very concerned.


    Although he hadn''t been in contact with Emelia for a long time, Jean liked Emelia very much. She also


    liked Nina. They were all keeping it real, kind and hardworking. Jean was verypatible with them.


    Jean had been studying abroad for many years, and her domestic rtionships had long been


    estranged. Therefore, she cherished Emelia and her friends very much. She had just heard that


    something had happened to Emelia, and she was also very angry.


    Emeliaforted Jean in a gentle voice. "I''m fine. I just got some skin trauma. Don''t worry."


    It was as if everyone felt that she couldn''t take it anymore. Nina had been crying on the phone, saying


    that she woulde to see her as soon as the filming was over.


    In truth, Emelia was very calm.


    Or it could be said that she was sure that Vincent would not let go of Yvonne''s family, and Julian would


    also not let them go, so she felt so calm.


    She was no longer the Emelia who had no one to rely on. She was not afraid of being bullied, because


    she had the ability to fight back more fiercely.


    Jean was a psychologist after all. She knew that Emelia was really fine when she saw Emelia''s current


    state.


    Jean breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It''s good that you''re fine."


    Jean then turned to Julian and said, "I don''t think she needs any psychological guidance. She is doing


    so fine this time."


    Since Jean, as a psychologist, had said so, Julian wouldn''t worry about it anymore.


    After all, Jean still had work to do. After a few simple words, she left.


    Once again, there were only Julian and Emelia left in the ward. Julian walked over and sat down by the


    bed. He once again held her hand, as if he couldn''t separate from her for a moment.


    Emelia wanted to pull her hand away. She felt that it was too sweet.


    However, he didn''t let her hand go. On the contrary, he held her hand tighter, and thus, Emelia had no


    choice but to let him do as he pleased.


    Julian stared at her and said, "Randolph''s backer has been handled, and Randolph has been taken


    away for investigation."


    Emelia was shocked.


    She never knew about that. She only thought that after the several incidents, Vincent and Julian would


    definitely deal with Randolph, but she did not expect that they would take action so quickly.


    "You just need to know a little about these things." Julian didn''t n to say too much to Emelia. He


    didn''t want her to worry about it. It was originally a matter between men.


    Emelia finally came to her senses and reminded of Vincent. She quickly said, "I want to call my father.


    He must be worried."


    Julian stopped her. "He may be on the ne to Riverside City."


    After dealing with the affairs in the Capital, Vincent rushed to Riverside City as soon as possible.


    Because Emelia had not woken up, Vincent could only contact Julian.


    Julian narrowed his eyes slightly and said to Emelia, "In addition, I also asked your father to inform


    Winston not toe tomorrow."


    Emelia looked at him in disbelief.


    Didn''t he think that he cared a bit too much?


    Julian was extremely dissatisfied with Emelia''s attitude. "Are you still thinking about treating him?"


    "I definitely can''t treat him, but..." Emelia wanted to say at least she would personally inform him, but


    about anything else.


    In the end, she thanked him. "Thank you."


    Julian pursed his lips. Obviously, he didn''t like to receive her distant gratitude, but he didn''t say


    anything else. Instead, he reminded her, "You can sleep a little longer."


    Emelia shook her head and said, "I''m not sleeping anymore."


    Emelia paused and said, "I want to leave the hospital and go home."


    Julian refused without thinking, "No, you need to be observed for a few more days."


    "These are just some superficial wounds." Emelia was very clear about her physical condition. There


    were two wounds on her back and one on her palm. All she needed to do was go home and rest.


    She never thought that she was a spoiled girl. She could not count the hardships she had suffered


    since she was a child.


    However, Julian refused firmly. "At least you have to stay in the hospital today."


    In Julian''s heart, something very serious had happened to Emelia.


    Several wounds on her body were enough for him to me himself.


    Her skin was fair and delicate. When the nurse cut her clothes and medicine her wounds, his heart was


    tight.


    Just as Emelia was about to insist, Julian continued, "Since you won''t listen to me, then let''s wait for


    your father toe and see what he''ll say."


    Emelia felt that Vincent would definitely think the same way and insist on letting Emelia stay in the


    hospital for a few days.


    Emelia grunted. Did he use her father to suppress her because she didn''t listen to him?


    Thinking that Vincent was about to arrive, she stopped arguing with Julian and waited for Vincent.


    The news about Randolph and the backer in the capital was told by Julian, and the news about Yvonne


    was told by Nina when she came to see Emelia. Julian did not mention Yvonne to Emelia, because he


    hated Yvonne very much when he mentioned, so he disdained to mention the name.


    As soon as Nina entered the ward, her eyes turned wet. She stepped forward and hugged Emelia,


    saying angrily, "If possible, I really want to kill that bitch!"


    "But she''s had her nemesis" Nina gloated, "Julian left her to Matt. She was tortured by that pervert and


    was sent to the hospital."


    Julian had deliberately left room for the two girls when Nina arrived. He went out to find Arthur.


    Suddenly knowing the news, Emelia was very surprised. Then she murmured, "That is to say, she


    wanted to frame me, but hurt herself instead?"


    Everyone knew that Matt was a pervert, and he was drugged by Yvonne. It was not easy for Yvonne to


    survive.


    Nina snorted, "She is lifting a rock to smash her own foot. She deserves it!"


    Nina added, "By the way, Randolph was also taken away to investigate. The Sullivan family is going


    down. I want to see how Yvonne will make trouble in the future."


    Emelia knew that. She hoped that Yvonne would reflect on what she had done after she bankrupted.


    She wanted her to be a good person and stop thinking about harming others.


    After Vincent arrived in Riverside City, Julian sent David to pick him up.


    However, Julian didn''t expect that David not only picked up Vincent, but also Winston.


    Julian stared at Winston, who walked into the ward with Vincent, with a trace of displeasure on his


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    face.

 Chapter 286 I Cant Leave Her

    Chapter 286 I Can''t Leave Her


    Emelia was also very surprised to see Winstone in with Vincent. Julian said that he had informed


    Winston not toe over, didn''t he?


    Vincent noticed their doubts. He exined, "I told Winston about what happened to you. He was very


    worried about you and insisted oning with me to visit you."


    Winston said to Emelia in a gentle voice, "Uncle Vincent talked about you. I''ve been worried about you.


    If I don''t visit you, I can''t fall asleep."


    Julian, who was standing by the side, looked at Winston coldly, feeling very sick.


    Can''t sleep?


    Winston really had a glib tongue. He had just got to know Emelia, so how couldn''t he fall asleep?


    Julian thought that he was too fake!


    Emelia was very touched. She quickly said to Winston, "Thank you foring all the way here to see


    me."


    Julian snorted in his heart. He wondered if she was really moved by Winston.


    He thought she was too naive.


    Vincent walked over and asked, "How are you?"


    Emeliaforted Vincent. "I''m fine. I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Vincent added, "Your aunt also wanted toe to see you, but her body is really not suitable for


    The father and daughter began to talk. Julian and Winston looked at each other and left the ward


    consciously, leaving Vincent and Emelia alone.


    As soon as they walked out of the ward, the smile on Julian''s face disappeared.


    They stood in the corridor. Julian sneered and said, "Mr. Hopkins is really attentive."


    Winston raised his hand and pushed the gold-rimmed frame ssed on his nose. He smiled and said,


    "Well, it''s normal for a person to be more attentive to a girl he likes."


    Winston''s words meant that he admitted that he was interested in Emelia. Julian sneered.


    Winston said, "Although you saved Emelia this time, it doesn''t mean that you have anything to do with


    her, does it? I''m here to visit her. Do you have anything to do with it?"


    In other words, Winston meant that Julian had nothing to do with Emelia. There was no need for him to


    care so much.


    Julian nced coldly at Winston, who spread out his hands and said, "Besides, even if you are her


    boyfriend or husband, you can''t ask her not to have any male friends, can you?"


    "Emelia and I talk happily every time we meet. She''s the ideal partner in my heart." Winston said with a


    smile of appreciation. "She''s gentle and beautiful, knowledgeable and reasonable, and she has the


    same views as me. It''sfortable to be with her. Who doesn''t like such a beautiful girl?"


    Winston''s words provoked Julian, because he didn''t like her at first...


    There was more coldness in Julian''s eyes. He doubted that Winston was deliberately adding salt on his


    injury.


    And at that time, Winston added affectionately, "So, I won''t give up on her."


    But it was also not easy for Julian to give up. He sneered and said, "Mr. Hopkins must know that,


    staying closer to the target means having a bigger chance of winning."


    Winston was in the Capital that was thousands of miles away. Even if he didn''t give up Emelia, how


    could he be more convenient than being a neighbor of Emelia?


    What''s more, he had already had physical rtionship with Emelia.


    Thinking of that, for some reason, he felt very frustrated. He felt that there was a need to think of a way


    to get Emelia to formally be couples.


    What he wanted was not only the rtionship of sex, but also the kind of rtionship with hearts.


    Winston said to Julian, "Although I have been growing up in the Capital, I can apply to be transferred to


    Riverside City for the sake of my beloved one."


    Julian''s heart skipped a beat. He was almost shocked by Winston''s words.


    Winston was in a high position in the Capital. If he gave up his job and transferred to Riverside City, he


    would be demoted. Winston was crazy.


    Julian turned to look at Winston. He frowned and asked, "Are you serious?"


    "What do you think?" Winston did not answer directly, but replied to him like that.


    Julian gritted his teeth and didn''t say anything else.


    No matter whether Winston was serious or not, he would not give Winston any chance.


    Vincent thought the same way as Julian. He insisted on letting Emelia stay in the hospital for a night to


    observe before she could be discharged. Emelia had no choice but to follow.


    When Julian and Winston entered the ward again, Vincent said to him, "Go do your work. I''ll take care


    of her."


    Julian was reluctant.


    He couldn''t leave Emelia for even a second.


    If he didn''t look at her by himself, he would panic.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He felt that after the incident, the one who should see psychologist should not be Emelia, but him.


    Julian was scared out of his wits.


    Therefore, Julian turned to Vincent and said, "You''vee all the way here. You''d better go back to the


    hotel to rest first."


    "There''s no need, my body is very good." Vincent insisted on staying and taking care of his daughter.


    Vincent was Emelia''s father. There was nothing wrong with a father personally taking care of his


    daughter. Julian had nothing to do with Emelia for the time being, so he had no reason or excuse to


    stay. In addition, the heartless Emelia on the hospital bed didn''t try to persuade him to stay.


    Even though Emelia knew that he couldn''t bear to part with her, she still wanted to reunite with her


    father.


    She even drove him away with a smile. "Mr. Hughes, go back and have a rest. You''d better change


    your clothes."


    On the way to the hospital with her in his arms, Julian''s clothes were stained with blood by the wound


    on her back. Because he stayed in the hospital and waited for her to wake up, he had no time to


    change clothes.


    In truth, Emelia was doing that for the sake of Julian''s own good. After all, he was the president of the


    Hughes Group. At the very least, he had to take into ount his image. She wasn''t as heartless as he


    thought.


    Winston and Julian left together. Julian went home to change clothes, while Winston took his and


    Vincent''s luggage to check in the hotel.


    Vincent was apanying Emelia in the hospital and took care of her very carefully. Vincent had not


    paid for her for so many years, so he could only make up for her.


    There was no hot water in the ward. Vincent got up and was about to go out to get some water, but


    when he opened the door, he found that Julian was wandering at the door of the ward.


    Julian had changed his clothes, but it was obvious that he came back after changing his clothes.


    Vincent asked him in confusion, "Why are you here again?"


    Julian didn''t try to hide it and said directly, "If I can''t see her, I will worry."


    Vincent was speechless.


    Emelia, who was lying on the hospital bed, didn''t expect that Julian would say such sensational words


    in front of Vincent. She blushed with embarrassment.


    Regardless of Vincent''s and Emelia''s reactions, Julian raised his hand and took the kettle from


    Vincent''s hand. "I''ll get the water."


    Vincent looked at Julian''s back in the corridor and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Julian saved Emelia in a dangerous situation, so Vincent couldn''t be as strict with him as before.

 Chapter 287 You Dont Believe My Love for You

    Chapter 287 You Don''t Believe My Love for You


    Turning back to the ward, Vincent asked his daughter seriously, "You and he now..."


    Emelia''s mood was veryplicated. For a moment, she didn''t know how to describe her current


    rtionship with Julian.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Originally, they were just physically rted, but Julian saved her.


    Julian kicked the door of the room and rushed toward her. He held her in his arms and went to the


    hospital. He had been waiting for her with her hand in his by her side, how could she not feel anything


    at all?


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Vincent couldn''t help but frown and said, "Are you thinking that since he


    has saved you, you want to repay him?"


    Emelia immediatelyughed. "Dad, you are too scary."


    There was no need to repay the kindness. It was modern society.


    She was very grateful that Julian had saved her, but she had experienced marriage, so she was less


    impulsive. She would not agree to marry Julian just because she was moved.


    Vincent breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good."


    Emelia said to Vincent in a low voice with some emotion, "One day, if I get married again, I will


    definitely get your permission. No one told me before that what kind person is worth living with me for


    the rest of my life. I used to think that love is the standard, but who knew..."


    Emelia was not sad at all. Instead, she looked up at Vincent with dependence. "Help me it in the future.


    I believe I will be happy."


    Her words made Vincent''s eyes wet. He raised his hand and gently rubbed her head. "Good girl."


    The father and daughter were full of emotions. While Julian, who was standing outside the door with a


    kettle in his hand, felt extremely sad.


    From Emelia''s words, he could tell that the day remarrying Emelia was still far-fetched. It could also be


    said that she had no intention of falling in love or getting married at all.


    Otherwise, she would not have proposed the idea of maintaining a mere physical rtionship. He


    finally knew her thought. She just wanted to sleep with him. That was all.


    Calming himself down, Julian knocked on the door and walked in with the kettle.


    He poured some water into the cup and tested the temperature before passing the water to Emelia.


    Vincent watched him do all that silently. The noble president seemed to be able to take care of people


    with ease.


    ording to Vincent''s previous understanding of Julian, he thought that Julian knew nothing about


    taking care of people. This was also one of the reasons why Vincent didn''t want to let Emelia and


    Julian reunite.


    When Vincent thought of how his precious daughter would have to take care of Julian like before, his


    was filled with anxiety.


    With her daughter surviving, Vincent wanted to hire a few nannies to take care of his daughter, so that


    she could live a happy life as a princess.


    It was just that Emelia didn''t want that. However, Vincent couldn''t allow her to take care of Julian


    anymore.


    But Vincent didn''t know that during this period of time, he had been taking care of Emelia while staying


    at home with her, not allowing her to do anything.


    Everyone would change, and Julian really wanted to change.


    After Emelia finished drinking the water, Julian put the cup of water away and said to Vincent beside


    him, "Mr. Longerich, go back and have a rest. I''ll stay and take care of Emelia."


    He didn''t want to leave Emelia for a second and thus refused. Vincent didn''t know what to say.


    Emelia also said, "Dad, you can go and have a rest."


    Vincent had no choice but to get up and leave after giving a few more words of advice. Julian asked a


    driver to send Vincent to the hotel.


    After Vincent left, Emelia wanted to get out of bed and walk around. Julian helped her down. Before


    she could take a step, he held her in his arms. Of course, he carefully avoided the two wounds on her


    back.


    Emelia was suddenly hugged by him and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    Julian held her in his arms and sighed faintly, "I finally don''t have to be separated from you."


    Emelia didn''t immediately push him away. She leaned into his broad arms for a while, then seriously


    suggested, "Julian, go find Jean."


    Julian felt a little confused. "Why?"


    "I think you are a little... overreacting?" Emelia tried to say.


    At that moment, she was held in Julian''s arms. She could clearly feel that his heartbeat was a little


    abnormal. She thought about it carefully and realized that he had been in a tight state since she woke


    up.


    She had just asked him to go back to rest, but he came back after changing his clothes.


    He was being jumpy.


    Julian was angry andughed. It was because that he cared too much about her.


    Thinking of that, he couldn''t help pulling her out of his arms. He stared at her and asked solemnly, "Do


    you still remember what I told you on the phone?"


    Emelia blinked in confusion. "What?"


    The topic changed too quickly. For a moment, Emelia couldn''t remember what he had said.


    Julian gritted his teeth. "You really have no conscience!"


    Julian then said in a low voice, "I say, no matter what you encounter, I won''t give up on you."


    Emelia remembered. She was in the hotel, and it took her a lot of effort to climb over to get her phone.


    Her first call was to Julian. When he was about to hang up the phone, he did say that.


    Emelia knew what he meant: Even if Matt had really done something to her, Julian would still stay with


    her.


    At that time, she was not sober enough. If she listened to him again, she would be surprised.


    She lowered her eyes and said lightly, "There''s no need."


    He could get anything he wanted, and he was handsome and graceful. If she really lost her virginity,


    why should Julian stay with her?


    Julian squeezed her shoulder and forced her to look up again. "Why?"


    He rebuked her word by word, "Emelia, you don''t dare to face my feelings for you, you don''t believe


    that I love you, and you don''t believe that I love you so deeply!"


    Emelia pursed his lips, but said nothing. He was actually right. She didn''t believe it.


    Seeing the look on Emelia''s face, he knew that she didn''t believe him. He was extremely angry.


    He grabbed her coat by the side and said angrily, "Put on your clothes and I''ll go out with you for a


    walk."


    If she wasn''t injured, he would have pressed her onto the bed and used other methods to convince her.


    Emelia was in the hospital. Even though he was arguing with her, he had taken good care of her.


    However, the Sullivan family was inplete chaos.


    Yvonne, who had been sent to the hospital because she fainted, found herself became a hit after


    waking up. She saw that she had been criticized badly online. She was so pissed that she almost


    fainted again.

 Chapter 288 Being Really Afraid?

    Chapter 288 Being Really Afraid?


    With the disdainful gazes of the crowd, Yvonne left the hospital in a miserable manner.


    When she finally got home, she saw her mother Rosalind crying on the sofa in the living room.


    Rosalind also knew about the hit of Yvonne and Matt. She was her daughter. Without thinking, Rosalind


    knew that Yvonne must have wanted to harm Emelia but hurt herself.


    Not only did she get herself into trouble, but she also got her father''s partner involved. Otherwise, why


    would Vincent and Julian act so fast? They didn''t even have time to react before they took action.


    Rosalind was very angry. She got up and pped Yvonne hard on the face. She scolded, "How dare


    youe back!"


    After that, Rosalind fell onto the sofa again in despair. She covered her face and burst into tears.


    Things hade to that, what was the point of her beating and scolding Yvonne?


    The Sullivan family was in trouble!


    Yvonne couldn''t stand still because she had been tortured by Matt. Rosalind pped her and she fell


    heavily to the ground. The pain made her cry instantly.


    Since Yvonne had grown up, Randolph and Rosalind had never beat her before. She immediately went


    crazy with grievance.


    She sat on the ground, covering her face and shouting at Rosalind, "What''s the point of getting angry at


    me?"


    "It''s all because you did illegal things. Otherwise, even if my father was taken away, things wouldn''t be


    like that."


    "You!" Rosalind trembled with anger at Yvonne''s words. Rosalind pointed at her and could not speak


    for a long time. In the end, she could only continue to cry.


    Yvonne also copsed, sitting on the ground and crying.


    They vented their anger on each other. In the end, Yvonne said to Rosalind first, "Why don''t you call


    Heather Duncan and ask her to ask Julian for help? Don''t let my father go to jail."


    The key to the matter was still Julian. As long as he let go, her father would be safe and sound.


    Rosalind wiped away her tears and said, "Your father exposed her past with Gerhard a few days ago.


    Do you think she will help us?"


    "But now we can only do this." Yvonne knew about that and knew that Heather might not be able to


    help, but they could only try.


    Rosalind thought for a moment and felt that Yvonne was right. As long as there was a little hope, she


    should try.


    Moreover, she thought that she had a good rtionship with Heather over the years. Heather would not


    ignore them.


    Thinking of that, Rosalind took the phone and dialed Heather''s number. Heather answered the phone,


    but her unfamiliar tone disappointed Rosalind.


    However, Rosalind mustered up the courage to say, "Heather, I believe you already know about our


    family''s matters. Can you help us speak a few words in front of Julian and ask him to show some


    mercy and let Randolph off?"


    Heather sneered on the phone and said, "When you and Randolph tried to harm me, why didn''t you


    think about showing me some mercy?"


    Rosalind was choked by her words. Then, she quickly sobbed and said, "It''s all our fault. When


    Randolph said he wanted to do that, I tried my best to stop him. I don''t have the final decision."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Heather used her words to rebuke her. "You don''t have the final right in front of Randolph. I don''t have


    the right to speak in front of Julian either. If he could listen to me, it wouldn''t havee to this."


    Heather added, "Isn''t your daughter hanging out with that Matt Fleming? You can ask him for help."


    Rosalind finally realized that Heather was gloating over her misfortune. Rosalind almost blew her top.


    In the end, she cried. "Heather, I beg you. For the sake of so many years of sisterhood, please save us.


    You know that without Randolph, we can''t survive."


    "Who is your sister?" Heather said harshly, "Or do you think I''m your sister? You''re just treating me as a


    cash machine, aren''t you?"


    Heather became excited as she spoke. "Rosalind, I have fawned over you over all these years. Every


    time you wait for me to buy thetest designs for you."


    "There are a few more houses and cars. I gave them to you, but how did you treat me?"


    "You just think that I don''t dare to offend you, so you want money from me. Now you tell me that we


    have feelings for each other? Do you have conscience?"


    "If you can''t survive, then go to hell!" Heather had never been a broad-minded person. At that moment,


    when she thought of the humiliation she had endured in front of Randolph and Rosalind all the years,


    her words became even more vicious.


    When Rosalind heard Heather asking them to go to hell without hesitation, she was so angry that her


    entire body trembled. On the phone, she shouted, "Heather!"


    Without saying anything, Heather hung up.


    Randolph fell down. Rosalind was speaking in a low voice in front of Heather, and she had just scolded


    Rosalind. Heather could not help but feel relieved.


    In the past few years, she had been under the control of Rosalind and Randolph. She had been


    carefully interacting with them, afraid that they would expose the scandal between her and Gerhard.


    Now she could raise her head and let out a sigh of relief. How could she help Rosalind? She wished


    that Randolph''s family would go to hell.


    Rosalind was so angry that she threw her phone aside. She covered her face and burst into tears.


    Yvonne''s face turned pale when she heard the whole conversation between Rosalind and Heather.


    What should they do for the moment?


    Without her father, she and her mother had almost no ability to make a living.


    She had been in the entertainment industry before, but with her current reputation, no one would hire


    her.


    And for herpany, she had recruited a lot of people before, many of which she had even spent a lot


    of money to get from otherpanies. But without her father''s financial support, herpany would


    bankrupt as soon as it was established.


    Just as they were crying in despair, another group of people came in from outside. One of them took


    out a certificate and said with a poker face, "We are here for the investigation. We are here to evaluate


    Randolph Sullivan''s property."


    Although it was an evaluation, in fact, many valuable things in the Sullivan family were confiscated,


    especially some antiques and paintings collected by him. Rosalind and Yvonne looked at the messy


    house and fell to the ground with pale faces.


    ording to the meaning of those people''s words, the vi they lived in could not be kept any longer.


    All the property rted to Randolph would be taken away in the end.


    When Yvonne thought of how she and Rosalind were about to sleep out on the streets, her entire body


    copsed.


    It was not until that moment that she really felt scared and she realized that she had made a big


    mistake.


    Her hands could not stop trembling. She crawled to her bag and took out her phone. With a pale face,


    she called Emelia.

 Chapter 289 Truly Heartless

    Chapter 289 Truly Heartless


    Emelia had just returned from a stroll with Julian when her phone disyed Yvonne''s number.


    Julian immediately recognized that it was Yvonne''s call, so he hung up without Emelia''s permission.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    His expression became very gloomy, and he thought, "What the hell with Yvonne?"


    Did she still want to suffer more?


    Emelia didn''t know why Yvonne had called her, and she didn''t want to pick up either.


    However, Yvonne kept calling. When Emelia picked up, she heard Yvonne crying on the phone,


    "Emelia, I was wrong. Please let me go."


    Yvonne cried hyesterically, but Emelia just listened to the phone without saying a word.


    After a while, when Yvonne stopped crying, Emelia said calmly, "Yvonne, I just want to say one thing to


    you."


    Yvonne sobbed and asked Emelia, "What?"


    Emelia replied, "If an apology is useful, why do we need the police?"


    Yvonne could tell that Emelia didn''t intend to forgive her, so she burst into tears. "Emelia, please, I


    won''t target you anymore."


    Yvonne had always looked down on people. Now, she was crying and begging for mercy in front of


    Emelia. On the surface, she looked sincere, but Emelia did not ept it. Emelia said sarcastically,


    "Yvonne, do you think I''m a push-over?"


    Yvonne paused for a moment and didn''t answer.


    Emelia continued, "Then I''m really sorry. I''m not a kind person. You hurt me viciously. Of course, I''ll


    make you pay the price."


    "Did anything happen between you and Matt? Matt didn''t sleep with you, right?" Yvonne roared angrily


    at Emelia.


    Yvonne didn''t understand why Emelia was so vicious. Although she wanted to hurt her, she didn''t,


    right? And in the end, Yvonne hurt herself. She was the pitiful one!


    Yvonne thought to herself: She had apologized to Emelia in such a humble manner, but Emelia still


    wouldn''t let her go.


    Emelia thought that Yvonne''s logic was ridiculous. Did Yvonne think that since Emelia was fine, she


    ought to forgive her?


    Why?


    What if something really happened to her?


    In that case, Emelia''s life would be ruined.


    Julian was also angered by Yvonne''s shamelessness. He took Emelia''s phone and warned Yvonne, "If


    you dare to call Emelia again, prison will not be the only thing that Randolph is facing."


    After saying that, Julian hung up the phone without hesitation and stopped Yvonne from disturbing


    Emelia.


    How could he have misjudged her? He thought that Yvonne was quite suitable to be his wife.


    Emelia chose not to forgive Yvonne because she didn''t think that Yvonne would reflect on herself.


    Yvonne just didn''t want to suffer too much. Once Yvonne had a chance to turn over, she would


    definitely continue to target at Emelia.


    After hanging up the phone, Yvonne threw away the phone in her hand in despair.


    She thought that Emelia was soft-hearted and easy to talk to. As long as she begged for mercy, Emelia


    would let her go...


    What was worse, Matt called Yvonne again at this time.


    When Yvonne thought of Matt''s perverted behavior in bed, she felt disgusted. When she thought of


    how Matt had beaten her up, she hated him even more.


    But Yvonne was in a miserable situation now, so she had to answer Matt''s phone.


    Matt''s tone was not as bad as before when he left Yvonne. He resumed his hooligan look. "Beauty,


    what are you doing at home?"


    Yvonne suppressed the disgust in her heart and asked Matt, "What''s the matter?"


    Matt said with a smile, "Of course, I heard that something happened to your father. I was going to save


    your family."


    Yvonne felt that Matt was a mad man. He had been violent to her before, and now he said that he


    wanted to save her. She sneered and said, "We have already had a sexual rtionship, why are you


    still pestering me?"


    At first, Yvonne knew that Matt was the kind of person who would leave immediately after having sex


    with a woman.


    Matt was an extremely perverted man. The more women he couldn''t get, the more entangled he


    became. Now that Yvonne had a rtionship with Matt, she didn''t know why Matt still pestered her.


    Matt said, "We did have sex. But I was drugged by someone else. Besides, you didn''t do it voluntarily. I


    thought that I would only be satisfied if you took the initiative to sleep with me."


    "Bastard!" Yvonne trembled with anger at Matt''s shameless words.


    If she was willing to take the initiative to serve Matt, she might as well let her die!


    Matt''s tone suddenly became harsh. "Yvonne, it''s not up to you to refuse now. Do you think you are still


    the eldest daughter of the Sullivan family?"


    "I''m telling you, when your father is in prison, all the property of your family will be gone. Within three


    days, you and your mother will be driven out of the house. At that time, you will be homeless."


    "If you follow me and serve me well, I can consider giving you and your mom a ce to live." The


    reason why Matt was so arrogant was that he knew that Yvonne had no way out.


    Yvonne bit her lips tightly. She swore that if she could turn over one day, she would make Matt die in a


    terrible way.


    No, she wanted all the people she hated to die in a horrible way.


    Matt naturally knew that he could not force Yvonne too much, so he said, "Three dayster, when you


    and your mother are driven out of the house, I''ll wait for your answer."


    After Matt finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Yvonne''s lips had been bitten by herself. It could


    be seen how much she hated him.


    The next day, Emelia was discharged from the hospital. Winston came to say goodbye to her. Vincent


    saw that Emelia''s condition was fine, so he did not stay any longer and left after a day.


    However, when Vincent left, he hinted that Emelia hoped that she could stay in the Capital for a few


    days after she recovered. He said that those olddies there all missed her very much.


    Emelia readily agreed to Vincent''s request, but Julian was going to endure the pain of longing.


    When he thought of being separated from Emelia for a few days, he felt despair in his heart.


    Julian had already gone to the Capital with Emelia twice. Was he going to go with her this time?


    Emelia had seen through Julian''s thoughts, and so she immediately warned him, "If you follow me


    again this time, regardless of whether you have a fever or get caught in the rain, I won''t pay you any


    more attention."


    Last time, he had a high fever and stayed at Vincent''s house for one night. Emelia didn''t want him to


    make trouble again.


    Julian stared at Emelia. "I discovered something. You''re truly heartless."


    "Yes, otherwise, I wouldn''t have given up you, a such rich and handsome bachelor, so easily." Emelia


    was joking with him, but in Julian''s heart, he felt very unhappy and bored.


    Thinking of the way she had divorced him without looking back, Julian was so angry.


    Especially before the divorce, Emelia was very enthusiastic in bed with him.


    How could he have expected that she would divorce him the next day?


    Emelia was truly heartless.

 Chapter 290 Turn Him On

    Chapter 290 Turn Him On


    Ezra and the others also knew that something had happened to Emelia. They had all sent her concern


    and blessings.


    Emelia was discharged from the hospital and went home. Julian invited Ezra and Arthur to have dinner


    with them.


    Ezra looked at the food on the table and was moved to tears.


    These dishes were all made by Julian. Although his cooking skills were not delicate and delicious, he


    could already entertain the guests.


    Ezra said to Emelia in an exaggerated tone, "Thanks to you, we actually get to try Julian''s cooking in


    this life."


    Emelia replied, "To be honest, I never thought that there would be such a day in my life."


    Ezra was amused by Emelia''s cold humor. He nced coldly at her, saying nothing.


    Emelia''s face was filled with innocence. She didn''t understand why Julian was staring at her. After all,


    she was telling the truth.


    This time, only Ezra and Arthur were involved in the dinner. Maisie worked overtime, and Nina Sanchez


    was busy filming, so she didn''t have time toe.


    Speaking of which, after Emelia was injured, Viggo also called her. He was very concerned about


    Emelia, but because Viggo was too busy to go visit her in the hospital.


    Nina Sanchez told Emelia that because Viggo''s mother was in poor health, the crew had been working


    overtime these days. If Viggo rushed home to deal with his mother''s matter in a few days, it would not


    dy the progress of the whole crew.


    After Ezra sat down, he said to Emelia, "After this incident, shouldn''t you give Julian a title?"


    Emelia choked on the soup as soon as she took a sip.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Julian red at Ezra. "Shut up."


    Ezra was speechless. He was also kind-hearted. He thought that in front of him and Arthur, Emelia


    could give Julian face and admit that he was her boyfriend.


    Unexpectedly, Emelia remained unmoved. She took a piece of paper and gently wiped the corner of


    her mouth. She said lightly, "I think it''s good for us now. Besides, Mr. Hughes is not the kind of person


    who cares about status."


    After speaking, Emelia turned his head to look at Julian, who was next to her. Emelia asked him with a


    smile, "Right, Mr. Hughes?"


    Julian''s expression was very aggrieved, but he didn''t dare to object to Emelia''s words.


    Ezra was speechless with anger when he saw Julian''s angry expression.


    Ezra understood. Even though he dared toin about Emelia in front of them, but he didn''t dare to


    say a single word before Emelia. He would listen to her in everything.


    When did their proud Mr. Hughes be so mild?


    So Ezra changed the topic carefully and said to Julian, "I heard that you plotted against Matt''s project,


    but he didn''t answer anything."


    It was just a small matter to plot against Matt''s project. If Matt hadn''t called Julian to beg for mercy, he


    might have been eradicated with the Fleming family.


    However, he still had other uses for keeping Matt. Didn''t Yvonne want Emelia and Matt to have a


    sexual rtionship? Then he had to target Yvonne, so he made a request to Matt: don''t let Yvonne


    have a good time.


    Julian didn''t want to deal with someone like Yvonne himself.


    Arthur said, "He''s really unlucky to be tricked by Yvonne."


    Ezra spread out his hands. "So, if he didn''t covet Yvonne''s beauty, he wouldn''t have lost so much."


    When it came to women, Ezra was always to be cautious.


    There was no woman who could easily make Ezra give up his interests.


    After dinner, Ezra left with Arthur. Emelia went to the bathroom to wash up.


    Emelia''s back was injured and she could not take a shower. She could only simply wipe her body.


    As soon as she came out of the bathroom, Julian stopped her and held her in his arms, kissing her


    hard.


    Emelia was forced to ept this sudden kiss. She felt as though he was punishing her, because his


    bite had caused her lips to ache.


    When Emelia felt that her waist was about to be crushed by him, he finally let go of her.


    Emelia covered her burning lips andined to Julian discontentedly, "Are you crazy?"


    Julian hugged her and whispered, "When did I say that I don''t care about my status?"


    Emelia understood. It turned out that he was angry with her for these words.


    She asked in confusion, "Then why don''t you refute me?"


    Julian answered angrily, "I just wanted to save face for you. Do you want me to quarrel with you in front


    of them?"


    Emelia was speechless.


    She raised her hand and poked his sturdy chest. She nced at him and said, "So do you care about


    your reputation very much?"


    Julian lowered his head and looked at her. "Do you know what I want to do most now?"


    Emelia looked at him in confusion. "What?"


    Julian gritted his teeth and said to her, "To abduct you and take you to the city hall. I want to get


    married again!"


    How could Julian not care about his status?


    He couldn''t wait to get married to Emelia!


    Emelia was so angry that she pushed him away. Julian raised his hand and pulled her back into his


    embrace. "I can only think about it in my head. I didn''t take action."


    "Let''s discuss it." Julian said to Emelia, "If you openly admit that I''m your boyfriend, I won''t consider


    getting married again. As long as you admit that you are dating me, I promise I''ll only be your boyfriend


    and I won''t think too much about anything else."


    Emelia was so angry that she began tough. He was truly crafty.


    Julian had said that as long as she admitted that he was her boyfriend, she wouldn''t have to force him


    to re-marriage, but she only wanted him to be her bedpanion.


    If she hadn''t been smart enough, she would have fallen into Julian''s trap!


    Emelia was so angry that he pushed Julian away. Raising her hand, Emelia pointed towards the guest


    room. "Julian, sleep in the guest room yourself!"


    Julian quicklypromised, "No, I have to help you apply medicine on your back."


    Emelia shook off his hand. "I''ll do it myself."


    Julian was obviously taking advantage of her, and she could easily apply medicine herself.


    Julian refused to let Emelia go. He stuck to her and went into the bedroom, acting like a spoiled child,


    trying to help Emelia apply the medicine.


    Emelia was very angry. She wanted to find a way to punish him.


    Thus, after Julian applied the ointment on her and was about to leave, she turned around and pushed


    him onto the bed.


    Emelia''s clothes were already open because of the medicine, and now she''s taking off her clothes.


    Julian couldn''t control himself any longer, especially when Emelia bent over and kissed him.


    He had only done it with her one time ever since they became sex partners.


    The next day, she had her period. Afterwards, something happened to Emelia, and she was injured.


    Because Julian was concerned with her wounds, he didn''t dare do anything.


    Thus, one could imagine how torturing Julian would feel because of Emelia''s actions.

 Chapter 291 Im Chasing After My Ex-wife

    Chapter 291 I''m Chasing After My Ex-wife


    Holding Emelia in his arms, Julian almost forgot to breathe.


    He was already not a young man who had just had a woman. How could he be so excited now that


    Emelia took the initiative to approach him?


    When Emelia bent over to kiss him, he felt his entire body tremble.


    Fortunately, he was still rational, so he supported Emelia''s slender waist and said in a hoarse voice,


    "You are still injured."


    At first, Emelia had only wanted to punish him a little, but in the end, she had lost control as well.


    Perhaps it was because of this ident, although Emelia didn''t say anything, her feelings for Julian


    grew stronger and stronger.


    She admitted that women were too soft-hearted and could be easily moved.


    How could she not be moved when Julian saved her in time?


    At this moment, upon hearing that Julian was still worried about her injuries, Emelia simply held his


    face and kissed it again. Even if she was injured, it wouldn''t be a big deal. Emelia believed that he


    wouldn''t let her get hurt. In addition, Emelia''s warm wee made Julian couldn''t hold on any longer,


    and the two of them tangled together.


    After the passionate hours, Emelia was utterly exhausted.


    Julian took out a warm towel and carefully helped Emelia clean up.


    Emelia, half asleep and half awake, protested, "Julian, we really have to set a time schedule for this."


    Julian said that considering the injuries on her body, he had already restrained himself.


    Emelia, on the other hand, couldn''t feel his restraint at all. Her whole body was aching and she didn''t


    even have the strength to lift up her arms.


    "It''s all your fault for not agreeing to my request, isn''t it?" Julian said to Emelia as he held her tightly in


    his arms.


    He was on the verge of it from all his pent-up desire. It wasn''t easy for him to get close to Emelia, but


    he couldn''t control himself.


    Emelia ignored him and fell asleep.


    After taking a shower in the distant bathroom, Julian returned to sleep with Emelia in his arms.


    Previously, because of Gerhard and Heather, Julian had not shown up in public. But the next day, he


    had to attend an important business meeting, so it was rare for him to show up in front of the public.


    The public''s hostility against Julian had weakened a lot. After all, Gerhard and Heather had done


    something wrong before. Over the years, everyone had seen Julian''s conduct.


    Not to mention anything else, Julian had been vigorously developing the Hughes Group''s foundation


    over the years. Many children could live a better life because of the support of this foundation.


    This foundation was established by Grandpa Hughes, but Julian regarded it as a serious matter. Many


    children who had been funded chose toe to the Hughes Group after they finished their education,


    like an indirect return of favor for the Hughes Group''s support.


    Moreover, it was said that the Hughes Group had also lost quite a fewrge projects. And because the


    Hughes Group''s stock price had fluctuated too much, Julian had once lost his position as the richest


    man in Riverside City. Thus, the public no longer criticized him so harshly.


    Now everyone was more interested in the rtionship between Julian and his ex-wife, Emelia, so the


    reporter caught Julian and asked, "Mr. Hughes, what''s your rtionship with Miss Jones now?"


    "You said you hoped that she could change her mind. Are you pursuing Miss Jones again?"


    Julian had never liked to be interviewed, unless that was someone who would cooperate with him in


    terms of financial issues. When it came to some sensitive topics about gossip, he would leave directly


    most of the time.


    This was also the reason why no media dared to ask him face to face when he had a scandal with


    Yvonne.


    Reporters didn''t expect Julian to stand where he was and patiently listen to them finish their questions.


    He even answered the question very seriously, "I am indeed pursuing Emelia. My goal is to marry her


    again, and I won''t give up until I reach my goal."


    The reporters didn''t expect Julian to cooperate so well and answer so clearly and directly. For a


    moment, they didn''t know how to answer.


    A reporter came to his senses and hurriedly asked Julian, "So, Miss Jones doesn''t want to get together


    with you now, does she?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Julian''s face darkened and he stared at the reporter. The reporter


    shrank his neck and said, "If you don''t want to answer, it''s¡­fine."


    There was no need to scare him with such a terrifying look.


    In fact, it could be seen from Julian''s tone that his ex-wife, Miss Jones, didn''t want to get re-married


    with him. Otherwise, why would he say that he wouldn''t give up until he reached his goal?


    Julian did not answer. He sneered and turned to leave.


    What kind of bullshit question was the reporter asking? If Emelia agreed to reunite with him, did he


    need to say that?


    It was simply stupid!


    Julian bent down and got into the car. As soon as he closed the door, his gentle expression


    immediately returned. He took out his mobile phone and called Emelia. He said in a gentle tone, "I''m


    getting off work. What do you want to eat at noon?"


    "Eat by yourself. Don''te!" Emelia was very annoyed over the phone.


    Originally, she had been preparing lunch at home. Thinking that Julian had cooked for so many days,


    she should prepare something.


    While preparing lunch, Emelia turned on the television to watch the live broadcast of the interview and


    heard Julian''s words.


    Emelia was so angry. Julian hadn''t forced himself to admit his status, but in the end, he had been


    spreading the news everywhere.


    If he said that he would not give up until he achieved his goal, no one in Riverside City would dare to


    steal Emelia from him, right?


    This was equivalent to directly blocking off Emelia''s future pursuers.


    Although Emelia didn''t want to talk about love with another man, she was just angry at him for being so


    cunning.


    At first, Emelia had wanted to cook his favorite dishes for him, but now, she couldn''t be bothered with


    him anymore. She simply hung up the phone.


    Julian, however, was quite calm. He had long ago thought of how Emelia would react.


    David, who was driving ahead, couldn''t help saying, "Boss, it''s not like Miss Jones can''t see through


    what you''re thinking."


    Julian lowered his head and looked out of the window. "I want those people who try to harm Emelia to


    know that she is my woman and not to mess with her again."


    For example, if Matt had known the importance of Emelia to Julian before, Matt would not have


    anything to do with Yvonne. He would not have been used by Yvonne and almost hurt Emelia.


    "By the way." David suddenly thought of something and reported to Julian, "The chip project you went


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    to New Zendst time for was robbed."


    Julian lowered his eyes and asked, "Who''s behind?"


    In the times of technologies, a high-tech project was sought-after among many bigpanies. Julian


    could understand that the other party waspeting with him, but he did not expect that that they were


    able to interfere when he was about to nail the project. They did this on purpose.


    David answered, "It''s a foreignpany. The boss''s name is Eric Yeung.


    David added, "He has another identity, Yvonne''s ex-boyfriend when they were abroad."


    Julian raised his eyebrows and sneered. "Really? Does he want to avenge Yvonne?"

 Chapter 292 I Had Served You Last Night

    Chapter 292 I Had Served You Last Night


    If it weren''t for revenge, why would he take away the task that he valued most when he was dealing


    with Yvonne and Randolph?


    Julian didn''t expect that a woman like Yvonne would have someone stand up for her and go against


    him.


    David continued, "I checked Eric Yeung''s personal information. He was born in Asia and grew up


    abroad. His family is very well-off and he himself is an aplished man. He started his ownpany


    from scratch and it''s now worth a lot."


    "Okay." Julian responded and did not say anything else.


    David thought that Julian would be angry or think of a way to deal with Eric after the chip project was


    robbed. However, Julian''s expression was extremely calm, which made David unable to figure out what


    he was thinking.


    Therefore, he asked Julian tentatively, "About the chip project..."


    Julian said calmly, "If he''s willing, then just do it. I n to invest in my own factory."


    The new factory in New Zend had mature technology and equipment. Julian wanted to buy it and


    put it directly into production, but he didn''t expect to be intercepted by Eric halfway.


    David was a little surprised. "We invest ourselves? It will take a lot of time."


    In addition to choosing the site of the factory in the early stage, it would take them a lot of time, let


    alone building a factory to form a production team.


    "Take it easy." Julian said solemnly, "I''ve been thinking about it since I came back from New Zend


    hopes on someone else, it''s better to firmly hold the initiative in our own hands."


    "We build our own factory and be self-sufficient. In the future, we don''t have to count on others


    anymore."


    David nodded to show his understanding. "Then I''ll start choosing tomorrow."


    "Sure." Julian was very confident in David''s work ability. There were many things that he didn''t need to


    say so much. David was indeed his right-hand man.


    David drove Julian home and left. As expected, he was rejected by Emelia.


    Julian said helplessly outside the door, "I was wrong. If I don''t get your permission in the future, I


    promise that I won''t talk about our rtionship outside."


    Emelia didn''t want to pay any attention to him at all. Now that the news had spread out, even if he


    didn''t say anything in the future, what was the point?


    Julian had no choice but to y weak. He said to Emelia, "I''ve been in the meeting the whole morning.


    I''m really hungry. Only when you open the door can I go in and cook."


    Julian never dreamed that one day he would plead to a woman, and he didn''t dare to raise his voice.


    In the room, Emelia mocked, "Don''t you have a kitchen in your own home? If you''re hungry, just go


    back to your own home and cook. Otherwise, order takeout."


    Julian took a deep breath and replied, "Aren''t you hungry? I want to cook for you, can''t I?"


    Emelia felt that Julian''s words were simplyughable. "You''re just a novice cook. Are you serious?"


    Emelia had once been a housewife for three years. She was good at cooking. But Julian sounded like


    she would starve to death without him. How funny!


    In order to attack Julian, Emelia deliberately said, "Sorry, I''ve finished eating. The butternut squash


    soup is delicious."


    Julian sighed.


    He loved butternut squash soup very much. A bowl of hot soup in the cold winter was simply heaven.


    Julian made a huge mistake of assuming that Emelia must have specially made it for him, because she


    knew very well how much he liked it.


    Thinking of this, even if he was rejected, Julian didn''t feel sad.


    In an instant, another idea came to Julian''s mind, so he pretended to be disappointed and said, "Well,


    since you are so heartless, I can only go back."


    After that, he turned around and went back to his home. Emelia was still wondering why he was so


    easy to talk this time when he heard a sounding from the bedroom on the second floor.


    Emelia suddenly reacted and ran upstairs.


    However, it was toote. By the time she rushed to the bedroom, Julian had already jumped into her


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    balcony through the window.


    Emelia was so angry that his shoulders were shaking. She raised his hand and pointed at him, cursing,


    "Julian!"


    During this period of time, he had been walking in and out of the main entrance. Emelia had forgotten


    about his despicable way of entering the room.


    Julian walked over and kissed her hard on the lips. He leaned against her earlobe and said


    ambiguously, "Stop yelling. Your voice is hoarse again."


    Emelia''s face immediately turned red. Because she had been tortured by himst night, she had


    begged for mercy for more than half the night. When she got up this morning, her voice was hoarse.


    He was obviously teasing her on purpose to embarrass her.


    It was at this moment that Julian walked down the stairs with ease. He urately found the soup that


    Emelia had just cooked in the kitchen and got a bowl for himself.


    In truth, Emelia hadn''t eaten yet. He hadn''t wanted to let him in just now because she wanted to vent


    her anger on him.


    But this time, Emelia was truly annoyed. She didn''t pay attention to Julian the entire time she ate.


    Emelia had made quite a huge pot. She was full after having a small bowl of it with other food, and the


    rest was all eaten up by Julian.


    Seeing that his forehead was covered with sweat, Emelia couldn''t help but feel disgusted. "Julian, how


    can you eat so much?"


    Originally, she had saved a share of soup in the fridge for Nina, because she also liked the butternut


    soup she made. However, seeing that Julian wasn''t full, she had no choice but to heat up Nina''s share


    for him. In the end, Julian finished them all. Emelia couldn''t help rolling her eyes at him.


    "I used to eat a lot, didn''t I? Every time you cooked the butternut squash soup, you only ate a small


    bowl. The rest was left for me."


    "I didn''t see you dislike me at that time, but now you dislike me?"


    "You really don''t care about me. You even dislike me for having a meal!"


    Hearing Julian''sints, Emelia actually couldn''t say a word.


    She just casually said that he had eaten too much. Was there a need for him toin like this?


    In the end, she had no choice but to smooth things over. "I had saved some for Nina, but who would


    have thought that you would eat it all."


    Julian said discontentedly, "She could make it herself."


    Emelia was furious. "Then what right do you have to enjoy it?"


    Nina didn''t know how to cook at all. Julian said that if Nina could cook herself, Nina could blow up the


    kitchen.


    Julian''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "I had served you wellst night."


    Emelia was speechless.


    She wanted to hit Julian''s head with the bowl in front of her on. Why was he so shameless?


    After the divorce, she felt that as if Julian had totally changed his character.


    Thus, in a fit of anger, Emelia left. Julian did his best to clean up the table and put the bowls and


    chopsticks into the toilet.


    Julian was doing this more and more smoothly. He had lived for more than thirty years. He had never


    done this kind of thing before, but now he felt that it was actually not bad to live a simple and peaceful


    life.


    To be able to live a simple life to its full was also an aplishment.

 Chapter 293 The Capital Giant

    Chapter 293 The Capital Giant


    After cleaning up the kitchen, Julian left the study. He saw that Emelia was turning on theputer.


    Julian walked over from behind the chair and hugged Emelia. He rubbed her cheek and asked, "What


    did you do in the afternoon?"


    Emelia didn''t want to talk to him at first, but then she remembered what she was going to do, so she


    had to say, "My dad said that I can take advantage of this period of time to rest, so I can consider the


    casting of his show."


    Emelia had finished the screenwriter work of "Princess Lenia". Next, it was time for her to prepare


    Vincent''s "I Gotta Find You". Vincent trusted her very much, indicating that she could rmend


    actors.


    Of course, they also had Julian, the capital giant, and the final actor selection would be decided by the


    director and Julian.


    As soon as Emelia started to talk about casting, Julian immediately thought of the has-been actor


    Thomas Washburn who tried to get close to Emelia at the dinnerst time. Obviously, Thomas


    Washburn wanted to y the protagonist of "I Gotta Find you".


    Therefore, Julian reminded Emelia, "Since you''ve followed Miss Salkowski in this circle for so many


    years, you must know the rules in this circle."


    Emelia didn''t understand why he suddenly changed the topic. She asked, "What do you mean?"


    Julian said with some resentment, "What I mean is that there are some actresses in this circle who will


    fawn on the directors, screenwriters, and investors who have the say about casting, and so will some of


    the actors!"


    Emelia finally understood what he meant. She red at him angrily andined, "In your eyes, I''m


    such a woman without principles?"


    Julian was saying that she couldn''t resist the temptation of a handsome man.


    Julian said coldly, "Wasn''t Marvin Reynolds rmended by you?"


    When Emelia was in the meeting, she had rmended Marvin Reynolds to act as the male lead of


    "Princess Lenia", and had used several words to praise him. He was so handsome and gentle that


    Julian was furious.


    Before Emelia could answer, Julianined, "And that Harry Zink, I heard that he was also chosen


    by you for Nina."


    Emelia tried her best to exin, "I chose them, but that''s because I think they''re the most suitable, not


    because they''re handsome."


    Julian had already had his own idea. "You can only rmend the actresses in this project."


    Even if Emelia wouldn''t be mesmerized by a handsome man, Julian didn''t want to hear her praise a


    certain actor anymore.


    Emelia was angry. "Julian, how am I supposed to work like this?"


    Emelia regarded scriptwriting a career for her life. This was only her second big project, but Julian was


    so jealous of her about picking actors. What should she do in the future? Would she still dare to


    consider remarry him?


    This was not a legitimate rtionship between them. Even Julian had made such a fuss. If they really


    got married again, would he interfere with her in the name of her husband?


    Originally, Emelia had a simr candidate in his heart, and she had wanted to chat with him. But now


    that Julian was jealous, how could she possibly talk to him?


    Julian just couldn''t bear to see Emelia admire other men, so he didn''t want topromise at all.


    Julian was not the kind of person who insisted on making a scene with him. She immediately turned


    her face away and whispered, "Who dares to reunite with you like this?"


    Julian was rendered speechless in an instant and did not dare to refute.


    Julian was neither jealous nor angry. He immediately replied, "It''s not that you can''t choose a male


    actor, but you can''t contact them in private. It''s not good to be photographed by reporters."


    Julian''s words made sense. Whether it was male or female artists in the entertainment industry, they


    were all the targets of the reporters. If she contacted any male artist in private, there would definitely be


    some ambiguous rumors, which would have a very bad impact on the drama "I Gotta Find You".


    This was also why Emelia didn''t dare to be photographed by the reporters when she was in contact


    with Harry Zink and Viggo Johansen.


    Therefore, Emelia agreed readily. "Okay, I''ll only provide the right person in my mind."


    Julian continued to ask, "So do you have a suitable actor in your mind?"


    At the thought of how jealous Julian had just been, Emelia said in a perfunctory tone, "Not yet."


    Emelia''s intuition told her that she wasn''t suitable to discuss the male actor in her heart with him.


    Julian breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Then take your time."


    Julian raised her hand and pointed at her phone, saying, "Don''t talk about us in front of reporters in the


    future. Compared with the male stars in the entertainment industry, it''s more terrible to go to the


    trending news with you."


    She took a look at the trending news just now. Just because of Julian''s previous words, she went on


    the trending news again.


    The headline wrote: Julian admitted his love for his ex-wife.


    Perhaps it was because Emelia had been on the trending news too frequently recently, which caused


    many people to dislike her. Some onlineizens deliberately scolded her.


    Somements in the hot searches were like this:


    Did Emelia use money to buy the hot trending news?


    The so-called richdy of the Longerich Family did want to join the entertainment industry, didn''t she?


    Why did she buy hot trending news all day long?


    "Emelia is just a screenwriter, but she''s been on the trending news every two or three days. She''s even


    more frequently than those celebrities. Did she pay for a year of membership on What''s Trending?"


    Emelia was speechless at thesements: Did these online trolls think that she was crazy for being


    on the hot trending news? What a joke!


    Julian frowned. He epted Emelia''s phone, looked through the hot searches, and then read the


    He took out his mobile phone and called David. "Take care of those online trolls."


    David agreed. Julian changed his mind and said, "Forget it. Let''s just withdraw the hot trending news."


    Without this hot trending news, what else could they say?


    Emelia was so scared that she quickly stopped him. "It''s better not. If you put a nket over it, the


    online trolls will scold me for relying on some rich power men again."


    Emelia sighed. "Don''t worry about it. If they like to curse, then curse. I don''t care."


    Theirments were decided by their own. How could they control the trolls so much?


    Julian pursed his lips and then told David, "Then you don''t have to do it."


    Then he whispered to David, "Inform the media that in the future, all the news about me and Emelia will


    be suppressed."


    "Yes."


    Julian''s move was ruthless enough to cut off the possibility of him and Emelia appearing in the public


    media. Didn''t those online trolls dislike her for being searched all day long? Then they would


    Looking at his actions, Emelia couldn''t help but sigh in her heart, "It''s so good to have money. If you


    want to get in the headlines, you pay. If you don''t want to, you pay as well."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Emelia and Julian were safe and sound, but Yvonne''s life was in a mess.


    First of all, it was her YS Culture. When the employees heard that something had happened to her


    father, they began to resign. Some of them didn''t even need her to settle her sryst month and left


    directly.


    In just one or two days, many employees of Yvonne''spany had left.

 Chapter 294 The Mysterious Ex-Boyfriend

    Chapter 294 The Mysterious Ex-Boyfriend


    Secondly, Yvonne was trying to save herself after despair.


    She thought that at least she had been very popr in the past. Although her reputation was ruined


    now, it was not impossible for her to make aeback. At worst, she would not y the leading role


    and would not get too much money. As long as she could support herself, she would not have to


    If Yvonne had sex again with Matt, she would have gone crazy.


    Unfortunately, she was too naive. She contacted all the directors and investors she knew, and no one


    used her. Even if she asked for a very low sry, the other party refused her mercilessly, and even


    some people did not answer her phone.


    Someone kindly reminded her, "Matt has spoken in the circle. In the future, he will protect you. Who


    dares to go against him?"


    In fact, Matt was not a big shot in Riverside City. Many people dared to offend him. They just thought


    that Yvonne was not worth it. It was not worth it for them to plead for Matt for her.


    Because the Sullivan family was in dire straits, Yvonne''s father''s situation was beyond redemption.


    Almost overnight, all the assets of the Sullivan family were sealed up, including the floor that Randolph


    bought for her to open thepany.


    Before the court came to seal down the Sullivan family''s vi, Matt took a few people to the Sullivan


    family first.


    Matt proudly stood in the Sullivan family''s living room, squinting at the pale and haggard Yvonne. "How


    is it? Beauty, have you thought about it? Do you want to be with me?"


    In fact, Matt disdained to look at Yvonne again.


    He was indeed the kind of person who would stop contacting women after having sex with them.


    However, when he went to plead with Julian for mercy, he gave him a hint that as long as he let Yvonne


    live a bad life, he would naturally not make things difficult for him anymore.


    Matt had no choice but to continue pestering Yvonne.


    Yvonne looked at Matt with hatred in her eyes.


    Rosalind tried to persuade Yvonne. "Vonnie, why don''t you promise Mr. Fleming?"


    If she agreed, they could still have a ce to live. Otherwise, they would soon be exposed on the


    street. Rosalind did not want to live that kind of life, so she made up her mind to let her daughter sell


    herself.


    Yvonne sneered and said to Rosalind, "If you''re willing, why don''t you follow him?"


    After that, she looked at Matt with disdain. "Mr. Fleming is so shameless. Maybe he is very interested in


    an old woman like you."


    Rosalind was so angry that her whole body was shaking. Matt also felt disgusted. Although he was a


    little abnormal, he would not want an old woman like Rosalind.


    Matt stepped forward and kicked Yvonne to the ground. He bent over and grabbed Yvonne''s neck,


    saying fiercely, "Yvonne, do you still think you are the princess daughter of the powerful Sullivan


    family?"


    Yvonne''s face turned red from being pinched by him. She was breathing heavily, as if she would


    suffocate to death the next second.


    At this time, a man''s voice suddenly came. "Mr. Fleming, don''t you thing it''s too savage for you to bully


    people like this?"


    Matt looked back inexplicably and saw apletely strange man standing in the living room of the


    Sullivan family.


    The man was handsome and tall, with a smile on his face, but in fact, he was very dissatisfied.


    He couldn''t help loosening his grip on Yvonne''s neck. He turned around and asked discontentedly,


    "Who are you?"


    Before the man could answer, Yvonne, who had fallen to the ground, eximed, "Eric?"


    "Why are you here?" Yvonne couldn''t believe her own eyes. She stared at the man in shock and


    disbelief. Beside her, Rosalind was so shocked that she couldn''t move.


    This man was Yvonne''s ex-boyfriend when she was abroad. They had never contacted each other


    since Yvonne abandoned him in order to get close to Julian.


    That was why Yvonne and Rosalind were so surprised and embarrassed to see him here. After all, it


    was Yvonne who had abandoned him because of her greed for wealth.


    What embarrassed them was that Yvonne''s ex-boyfriend was here to make fun of their family.


    "Do you think I''ll stand aside watching you in trouble?" As the man spoke, he gently helped Yvonne up.


    At the same time, Yvonne was so moved that she burst into tears.


    Yvonne didn''t expect that her ex-boyfriend would save her at her most difficult moment and even say


    such gentle words to her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Who the hell are you? How dare you ruin my n? I''ll kill you!"


    As Matt cursed, he threw a punch at the man. The man protected Yvonne with one hand and snapped


    Matt''s wrist with the other. Matt immediately wailed in pain.


    "Fuck off!" The man roared fiercely. Matt covered his wrist and left in a hurry with his men.


    Yvonne burst into tears again. The scene when her ex-boyfriend treated Matt rudely just now made her


    extremely relieved. She vented the pain of being humiliated by Matt all of a sudden.


    She cried and said to the man who was still hugging her, "Thank you for your help, Eric."


    The man''s voice was very gentle. "Vonnie, there''s no need to be so polite between us."


    Yvonne felt even more ashamed. She cried and apologized to the man. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    It was all her fault for being so greedy for wealth and fame that she only wanted to climb up to the fame


    of Julian in Riverside City that she pushed away such a man who loved her deeply.


    At the moment when she was so down and out, the man still doted on her and treated her gently. He


    even went far away to save her. Yvonne was sure that the man had feelings for her.


    "If it were me, I would have made the same choice as you. Vonnie, I don''t me you." The man looked


    down at the woman who was crying bitterly in his arms. He said such magnanimous words, but there


    was imperceptible sarcasm and disgust in his eyes.


    She was greedy for wealth and was ruthless and insidious. Her parents hated the poor and loved the


    rich. Now it was their retribution.


    And he wanted to torture them.


    Yvonne, Rosalind, and her daughter were immersed in the warmth and care of Eric,pletely


    unaware of the strange emotions in his eyes.


    "Yvonne, let Eric sit down first." Rosalind reminded her daughter, who was still crying.


    Only then did Yvonnee to her senses and quickly said to the man, "Sorry, sit down first."


    The man sat down on the sofa. Rosalind went to the kitchen to make a cup of tea and handed it to the


    man. The man thanked her politely. His attitude was as respectful and gentle as before.


    Rosalind''s eyes reddened, her face was full of regret.


    If she and Randolph didn''t despise the rtionship between them and didn''t let Yvonnee back to


    approach Julian, the Sullivan family wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    Although Eric was not as sessful as Julian, it was said that he had made great achievements.

 Chapter 295 Trap or True Love?

    Chapter 295 Trap or True Love?


    Rosalind recalled Julian''s attitude towards her, she regretted it very much.


    Back then, when Julian was dating Yvonne, he was not very enthusiastic about Rosalind. Later on, they


    broke up, Julian ignored Rosalind even more.


    He was not like Eric who had always respected Rosalind and always weed her with a smile.


    What a pity!


    Rosalind left Yvonne and Eric some space and said, "You guys can talk. I have a headache. I want to


    go upstairs and lie down."


    After Rosalind left, Yvonne looked at her ex-boyfriend and said, "Eric."


    Eric put down the teacup in his hand, looked at Yvonne, and said sadly, "I''ve been paying attention to


    you since we broke up."


    "I think as long as you live a good life, I will be at ease. I originally thought that you would marry Julian


    smoothly, but I did not expect that."


    Eric sighed and said, "I can''t just watch you suffer like this, so I''m back."


    Yvonne was pleasantly surprised. "You mean you''ll help me?"


    Eric nodded happily. "Of course."


    Yvonne said with some frustration, "But Julian is very powerful in Riverside City, and almost no one can


    fight against him."


    Eric said with a cold face, "So what? I can''t let him live such a miserable life."


    After that, Ericforted Yvonne. "Don''t worry. I''ve made some small achievements abroad. I''ll take


    care of Julian."


    Yvonne was extremely touched.


    She thought that she hadpletely fallen into the mire, but she did not expect that someone would


    must have thought that Yvonne would never be able to turn over again. They did not expect that she


    would have an ex-boyfriend who really wanted to help her.


    Thinking of this, Yvonne''s eyes were very gentle. "Thank you so much for your help."


    Eric said softly, "Your house won''t be able to live here soon. I have a house. You can move it with your


    mother for the time being."


    As he spoke, he took out a key and handed it to Yvonne. Yvonne was very surprised and said, "Eric!"


    Eric handed it to her and said, "There''s nothing to say. I know what you mean."


    After that, he got up and said goodbye. "I have something to deal with. I''ll go first."


    "Sure." Although Yvonne really wanted to say more to him, she knew that since he was going to help


    her deal with Julian, there must be a lot of things to do.


    As soon as the man left the Sullivan family, the warm smile on his facepletely disappeared,


    reced by gloom and coldness.


    He looked up at the azure sky and sighed with emotion.


    After waiting for so many years, he had finally reached this step. The person in the heaven must have


    seen everything he had done.


    She would definitely be gratified, wouldn''t she?


    He would help her take revenge for the grievances and pain she had suffered back then.


    After Eric left, Rosalind immediately rushed down from upstairs. She looked at the key to the house in


    Yvonne''s hand and said, "Did Eric give us a house?"


    When Rosalind heard the address of the vi, which was situated at the golden area, she was


    overjoyed.


    "Yes, Eric said that we can move over." Yvonne couldn''t hide the joy in her eyes. "I did not expect him


    to be so rich now."


    Back then, when Yvonne was with Eric, although his family was rich and well-off, he could not be called


    as the millionaire. However, at that time, her family was rich, so she did not mind his family


    background.


    Anyway, she just wanted to y with Eric, not to marry him.


    But who would have thought that many yearster, when Yvonne was down and out, the man she did


    not want saved her in time?


    Without any hesitation, Yvonne and Rosalind immediately packed up and moved in.


    When Julian received Matt''s call, he was working in Emelia''s study.


    On the phone, Matt said exasperatedly, "Mr. Hughes, I don''t know where this man came from. He


    dared to help Yvonne."


    "What?" Julian raised his eyebrows, but his tone was not surprised.


    Matt added, "I wanted to humiliate Yvonne, but the man broke my hand right away. I had no choice but


    toe to the hospital."


    Julian ordered, "You don''t have to worry about the rest. Take care of yourself."


    Matt agreed and said tteringly, "Mr. Hughes, have you forgiven me?"


    Julian sneered and hung up the phone without saying anything.


    Matt, such a scum, dared to think that if he did something for Julian, Julian would let him go?


    However, Julian did not expect Yvonne''s ex-boyfriend, Eric, to be so vicious that he broke Matt''s hand.


    Seeing the solemn look on his face, Emelia could not help but ask, "What''s wrong?"


    Julian did not intend to hide anything from Emelia, because since Eric had chosen to help Yvonne,


    Emelia should be on guard against him.


    So he said calmly to Emelia, "Yvonne used to have an ex-boyfriend named Eric Yeung. He came back


    at this time to help Yvonne."


    Emelia was very surprised. She did not expect Yvonne had such an infatuated ex-boyfriend.


    Seeing the look of surprise on Emelia''s face, Julian replied sarcastically, "Birds of a feather flock


    together."


    Yvonne was sinister and vicious, and Eric chose to help her. He was definitely not a good person.


    But Emelia did not agree with him. "Maybe this is love."


    Love would blind people''s eyes and make those who were rational blind.


    In their eyes, Yvonne was not a good person, but as long as Eric loved her, Yvonne was the best to him


    in the world.


    Julian said with disdain, "What kind of bullshit love is that?"


    "Does Yvonne deserve it?"


    However, this was not what Julian wanted to say. He got up, walked to Emelia, who was looking for


    books in front of the bookcase, and raised his hand to hold her in his arms. "I''ve arranged two


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    bodyguards for you. Let them follow you when you go out in the future."


    Since Eric had already taken revenge on the Hughes Group, he would definitely plot against Emelia.


    If it had been in the past, Emelia would have definitely thought that what he had done was too


    exaggerated. But ever since she had been tricked by Yvonne, Emelia had been afraid, so she happily


    epted his kindness. "Alright."


    Emelia had just had such a happy life. She had to live well.


    Then, David also called Julian to report, "Eric gave Yvonne a house, and now Yvonne and her mother


    moved in."


    "Eric invested in Yvonne''spany. He seems to be going to continue to help her manage it."


    "I see. Keep an eye on them." Julian was not surprised. Since Eric was going to help Yvonne, it was


    impossible for him to only provide her a ce to live. Thepany had to be done for her.


    Before hanging up, David asked again, "Mr. Hughes, can youe back to manage thepany?"


    Julian agreed readily, "Okay, I''ll start working next Monday."


    Originally, Julian wanted to rest until he won Emelia''s heart again. But Eric''s appearance disrupted his


    n, so he had to return to thepany, in case Eric caused trouble.

 Chapter 296 Why Should I Be Jealous of You?

    Chapter 296 Why Should I Be Jealous of You?


    On the day they moved into the new vi, Yvonne proudly posted a photo on Instagram. It showed the


    outer appearance of the vi. She also wrote, "After so many years, I finally realize that you are the one


    who loves me the most."


    Yvonne''s actions soon sent herself to the trending news.


    Randolph was thrown into prison, and the boss behind him also had an ident, so theizens


    thought that the Sullivan family waspletely over, and Yvonne would never have a chance to turn


    over. Unexpectedly, instead of staying out on the street, Yvonne moved into the vi and confessed her


    love to someone.


    With such a big piece of news, everyone had to pay attention to it. There were so many people


    discussing, so Yvonne naturally went to the trending news.


    Soon, someone took a screen shot of Yvonne''s Instagram, on which she replied to her friend''s


    was too moved, so I sighed with emotion."


    As soon as thisment came out, it caused another crazy discussion amongizens.


    No one had expected that the person who would help Yvonne would be her ex-boyfriend. Who could


    say that this was true love without envy?


    Nina called Emelia. Gritting her teeth, she scolded, "What''s wrong with Yvonne''s ex-boyfriend? Was he


    blind? Why was he so nice to that bitch Yvonne?"


    Nina had always had a clear personality of love and hatred. Emelia smiled andforted her, "No


    matter how bad a woman is, there are still people who love her."


    Nina said angrily, "A useless woman like Yvonne does not deserve to be loved! I can already imagine


    Yvonne''s smug face now. Isn''t there a dinner party in a few days? I don''t want to see her at all."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    At the end of the year, all kinds of awards and charity banquets were held in the film and television


    industry. Nina was a popr female star, so she was naturally invited. Because Emelia showed off his


    talent in the film industry this year, coupled with Vincent''s rtionship, she was also frequently invited.


    However, Emelia only chose to attend a dinner party. Since this banquet was hosted by Kina


    Salkowski, she naturally had to give her face.


    Sheforted Nina gently, "Calm down, we''ll just ignore her."


    Nina snapped, "Where''s the butternut squash soup you left for mest time? I''m so angry now that I


    have to eat something delicious to change my mood."


    Emelia found it hard to open her mouth. "Can I say that all of them were eaten by Julian?"


    Nina was furious. "Is he a pig? He can eat so much!"


    Emelia coaxed her. "I''ll do it for you again. It''s all yours this time."


    Only then did Nina calm down. "That''s more like it."


    As soon as Emelia hung up the phone with Nina, she heard Julian say in disdain, "With Nina''s temper,


    I''m afraid that Cameron Dauster''s mother won''t like her."


    Julian and the others all knew that Nina liked Cameron Dauster.


    The Dauster family was a well-known family in Riverside City, a literary family. However, the Dauster


    Family might not like a beautiful female star like Nina. It was said that the Dauster Family did not like


    Nina. Cameron''s mother disagreed on Nina being with him.


    Emelia lightly sighed. "There''s no need for Cameron''s mother to oppose it. Perhaps Cameron won''t


    ept Nina anymore. Right now, he still hates her."


    Julian wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. "Not necessarily."


    Emelia looked up at him and asked doubtfully, "Are you very familiar with Cameron?"


    Julian replied simply, "I don''t know him."


    Although he had never seen Cameron, he clearly knew that there had been an invisible investor in the


    film and television industry.


    As far as Julian knew, the big shot was abroad. He did not know his name, but only his surname was


    Dauster.


    What was strange was that many of the dramas invested by this Mr. Dauster had been yed by Nina.


    It was unknown whether it was because he was secretly pave the way for Nina, or because he simply


    valued Nina''s potential.


    When Nina was not famous, that big shot had invested in her acting, even if her role was just an


    inconspicuous supporting role.


    Therefore, Julian suspected that the mysterious investor was Cameron.


    But this was only his suspicion. Without definite news, he could not tell Emelia his own suspicion.


    Emelia did not say anything else. She and Nina did not know theplexity of the entertainment


    industry at all, so they never suspected that Cameron would invest in the entertainment industry.


    The main reason was that the Dauster Family was good at calligraphy and almost no one was doing


    business. Most of the members from the Dauster Family were active in the academic world. Cameron,


    who had a self-cultivation genius, was not like an investor.


    Emelia and Nina had thought that they would meet Yvonne at the dinner party. They had also expected


    that Yvonne would show off in public, but none of them had expected that Yvonne would y tricks


    again.


    After the banquet began, Emelia did not have much contact with Yvonne. Later, Emelia went to the


    bathroom and saw Yvonne standing at the stairs.


    With no expression on her face, Emelia decided to leave. She admitted that there was no need for her


    to greet Yvonne politely.


    Yvonne, who was in high heels, turned around and stood in front of Emelia. Emelia took a step back


    warily and asked unhappily, "What''s the matter?"


    For some reason, Emelia felt Yvonne''s face turn pale the moment she turned around.


    But Yvonne still proudly crossed her arms and looked at Emelia. "Emelia, aren''t you very angry?"


    Emeliaughed. "What''s there to be angry about?"


    Yvonne snorted. "You''re so angry that I wasn''t defeated by you guys. You''re so angry that I have an ex-


    boyfriend to save me."


    Emelia understood and simply replied, "Do you think I''ll be jealous of your beautiful love?"


    Yvonne said proudly, "Of course."


    Emelia found it very funny. "But I have helped my ex-husband many times in time."


    Looking at the stiff expression on Yvonne''s face, Emelia said, "Besides, my ex-husband is a man you


    can''t get with all your efforts. What do you think I''m jealous of?"


    "Shouldn''t you be jealous of me?"


    "You!" Yvonne was rendered speechless by Emelia.


    Perhaps it was due to Emelia''s outward appearance that she always gave off the impression that she


    was weak and easy to bully, so much so that Yvonne always forgot that she had always been beaten


    back by Emelia.


    Emelia put away the smile on his face and said coldly, "Yvonne, in the future, we''ll just mind our own


    business and avoid each other, okay? You''d better restrain yourself!"


    Yvonne''s provocation did not annoy Emelia. Instead, it angered Yvonne herself.


    She gritted her teeth and stared at Emelia. "Avoid each other?"


    "No way!" With that, Yvonne''s expression became determined again. Before Emelia could react,


    Yvonne suddenly reached out and grabbed her, shouting, "Emelia, you pushed me?"


    Emelia felt that Yvonne was acting strangely. Just as she was about to shake her off, Yvonne let go of


    her and leaned back. Behind her was the stairs on the second floor, but Yvonne ignored it and rolled


    down the stairs.

 Chapter 297 Slander

    Chapter 297 nder


    Emelia was so frightened by this scene that she broke out in a cold sweat.


    Yvonne fainted on the spot when she fell down, and her forehead was bleeding. The scene was


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    shocking.


    Emelia finally understood why Yvonne''s face had turned pale when she turned her back to the stairs.


    Yvonne knew that she would be in great pain if she fell down like this. She was also afraid.


    Yvonne''s trick had seriously injured her. Emelia did not understand why Yvonne had done this.


    Since her ex-boyfriend hade to help her, couldn''t she just live a good life and stop making trouble?


    Because Yvonne had fallen down the stairs and fainted, and because Yvonne had shouted at Emelia to


    push her, the people who had attended the dinner immediately gathered around. Some called the


    police, and some used Emelia of being so cruel.


    Pushing Yvonne down the stairs from such a height meant that she wanted Yvonne dead.


    For a moment, everyone turned to look at Emelia withplicated expressions. They had not thought


    that a seemingly gentle and kind girl like her would be so vicious.


    Even if Yvonne was disgusting, Emelia couldn''t hurt her like this.


    Emelia saw the misunderstanding in everyone''s eyes and stood still to rify herself. "I did not push


    her. It was she who caught me first and then fell down herself."


    Someone in the crowd said, "Who would think that way and roll down the stairs? The stairs are so high.


    Isn''t she afraid of falling to death?"


    Emelia curled her lips and sneered. This was how Yvonne took things too hard. She would rather suffer


    like this in order to frame Emelia for deliberately hurting others.


    The onlookers naturally did not believe what Emelia said. Emelia did not panic, because she had not


    done anything wrong.


    Nina rushed in from outside the crowd. She hugged the pale-faced Emelia and asked, "What''s going


    on?"


    Emelia simply told Nina everything. Nina naturally trusted Emelia. She was very furious because of


    Yvonne.


    Nina nced at Yvonne, who was still lying on the ground unconscious. She wanted to kick Yvonne to


    death. She had only gone out to answer a phone call when Yvonne came to frame Emelia.


    What a lunatic!


    Emelia stopped Nina in time. "Let''s wait for the police."


    Now that so many people were staring at them, they could not make any mistakes.


    Hearing themotion, Kina rushed over as well. She stood straight in front of Emelia and Nina,


    protecting the two young girls. "Emelia is myst disciple. With my moral quality, I guarantee that she


    definitely won''t do such a vicious thing. Everyone can leave now. Just leave this matter to the police."


    While Kina knew that everyone had left, the police and ambnce arrived at the same time. Yvonne


    was sent to the hospital, while Emelia was taken away by the police to cooperate with the investigation.


    Julian had not attended the dinner at all, because he did not want to attract public attention. In addition,


    he had arranged two bodyguards for him, so he did not follow.


    The two bodyguards did not expect that Yvonne would hurt herself to frame Emelia.


    This time, Emelia''s body was not hurt at all, but her reputation was about to be ruined by Yvonne.


    Once Yvonne was sure that Emelia had deliberately hurt her, the crime would be too serious.


    On the way to the police station, Julian called Phil Henderson as soon as possible and asked him to


    return as soon as possible to fully take charge of Emelia''s case.


    After arriving at the police station, the two bodyguards med themselves. Julian did not me them.


    No one expected Yvonne to be so mean.


    For a moment, Julian sincerely hoped that Yvonne would just smash her to death so that she would not


    Although Phil was abroad, he still sent his most capablewyer to the police station and bail Emelia


    out.


    At this moment, Yvonne had woken up in the hospital. There were many bruises after her rolling down


    from the stairs, as well as concussion symptoms. She immediately said through her ex-boyfriend Eric,


    "Emelia is jealous of everything she has now, and because of the past grievances with her, she wanted


    to kill me and pushed me down the stairs viciously."


    Yvonne also made public her injury inspection report, iming that she would sue Emelia for going to


    prison.


    Because Yvonne''s current situation was really miserable, people online scolded Emelia. They all said


    that she looked gentle and kind on the surface, but in fact, she was vicious and insidious.


    When Emelia followed Julian out of the police station, she was surrounded by reporters.


    Emelia was protected in Julian''s arms. The two bodyguards led the way, while Phil''swyer walked on


    the other side of Emelia, helping her block the reporters next to her.


    "Miss Jones, have you really pushed Yvonne?"


    "What happened to you two at that time?"


    "Yvonne said that she would put you in jail. What do you want to say?"


    The reporters threw a series of questions to Emelia, who couldn''t stand still anymore, but she bit her


    lips and calmed down. She raised her hand and gently tugged at the corner of Julian''s clothes,


    indicating that she had something to say.


    Julian stopped his steps, using his sturdy arms to firmly protect Emelia.


    Emelia looked at the reporters and said righteously, "I''ll make it clear again: I did not push Yvonne. God


    is watching what she''s doing. I have a clear conscience."


    When the matter had just happened, Emelia was still a little flustered, but now she hadpletely


    calmed down. She had never done anything that would hurt the world, so she was naturally not afraid


    of being ndered.


    "I believe in the fairness of thew, and I also believe that thew will give me justice." After saying


    these words, Emelia bowed her head and left, escorted by Julian.


    After Julian and Emelia got into the car and left, Phil''swyer turned around and told them, "I just


    learned from the police that this matter is a little tricky."


    "The police said that they went to get the surveince video of the hotel at the dinner party, but all the


    cameras that could capture Miss Jones''s location at that time were destroyed, leaving no video


    evidence."


    "Because Yvonne is the victim now. What she said is the only evidence."


    Yvonne was now certain that Emelia was deliberately pushing her. Without evidence, Emelia would not


    be able to prove her innocence.


    After listening to thewyer''s words, Emelia''s face turned pale. Just now, she had firmly rified that


    she had not pushed Yvonne. It seemed that Yvonne had nned this beforehand.


    If Emelia could not provide evidence to prove her innocence, then the crime of intentional hurting would


    be set up. At that time, not only would her reputation be ruined, but she would also be in prison.


    It was not a small matter to deliberately hurt people. It was a criminal case.


    Emelia sucked in a cold breath.


    Julian had been holding her hand since he saw her at the police station. He could feel her fear at this


    moment. He hugged her in his arms and said, "Don''t be afraid. We''ll definitely find evidence."


    At all costs, he had to protect Emelia.

 Chapter 298 There Will Always Be Traces

    Chapter 298 There Will Always Be Traces


    Julian took Emelia home, and Eric went to the hospital to visit Yvonne.


    Yvonne burst into tears the moment she saw Eric. She wrapped her arms around his waist and said


    aggrievedly, "It hurts. I feel like all the bones in my body are about to break. The doctor said that I still


    have a slight concussion!"


    "Thank you for your hard work, baby." Eric allowed Yvonne to hug him, but ruthlessness shed across


    his eyes.


    Why was she not dead? Or at least broke her legs and arms? Why did she just have a concussion?


    The idea of framing Emelia in such a way was brought up by Eric. His purpose was not only to frame


    Emelia, but also to hurt Yvonne.


    Eric hoped that Yvonne would fall to her death on the spot, so that Emelia would not have any evidence


    to save her, so she would be charged with murder. Even if she was not sentenced to death, she would


    have to spend the rest of her life in prison.


    Some time ago, the news that Emelia was the daughter of the Longerich family was so hot that the


    Longerich family would definitely not be able to protect Emelia. Emelia could only bear the charge of


    murder.


    Who would have thought that Yvonne would only suffer a minor injury?


    But he wasn''t in a hurry. Take it slow. Anyway, Emelia had already been set up by him.


    Of course, Yvonne did not know what Eric was thinking. She waspletely devoted to Eric now. She


    would listen to whatever Eric said. Otherwise, with her character, how could she do such a dangerous


    thing as falling off the stairs?


    She got up from Eric''s arms and asked, "Are you sure you''ve destroyed all the cameras?"


    Eric answered with certainty, "Of course."


    Yvonne said fiercely, "That''s good. I must make Emelia unable to turn over this time!"


    Eric said, "As long as you insist that Emelia pushed you, Emelia won''t get away."


    Since Julian deeply loved Emelia, he had to be with her. As long as Eric was able to scheme against


    him, it would be easy for Julian to feel unhappy.


    Eric said, "After plotting against Emelia, we''ll have to deal with Julian. Before returning to our home


    country, I''ve already formed an alliance with his rivalpany. We''ll carry out a hostile bid against the


    Hughes Group. By then, Julian will be doomed."


    "Really?" Yvonne was pleasantly surprised.


    She did not expect Eric to be so capable.


    Eric rubbed Yvonne''s head lovingly. "I can do anything to help you take revenge on them."


    "You''re so kind, Eric!" Yvonne threw herself into Eric''s arms again and hugged him tightly. "I''ll listen to


    whatever you say next."


    She did not know how much she hoped that Julian and Emelia would have a bad time. Now that Eric


    was helping her wholeheartedly, she naturally had to listen to Eric.


    Eric, who was held in Yvonne''s arms, had a cold look in his eyes, but he said, "Okay, but now you don''t


    have to do anything. You just need to recuperate. Have a good rest. I''ll deal with the matter of Emelia."


    After saying that, Eric let go of Yvonne, who reluctantly let him go.


    After Eric left, Rosalind also came to visit Yvonne. However, the first thing Rosalind did after entering


    the ward was to scold Yvonne. "Stupid girl! You didn''t have to do this. It''s dangerous!"


    Yvonne said indifferently, "Sometimes you just need to sacrifice yourself a little. Look what I got Emelia


    into now."


    That was how Eric told to Yvonne. She was afraid that she would get hurt and did not want to carry out


    the n proposed by the n, but after listening to the persuasion of the n, she was shaken.


    As long as she could destroy Emelia, what was the point of getting hurt?


    God blessed Yvonne. She was fine now.


    Rosalind said unhappily, "But what if something happens to you?"


    After all, Rosalind was Yvonne''s mother. She still cared about Yvonne. Moreover, now that Randolph


    was in prison, the only person Rosalind could count on was Yvonne. She did not want anything to


    happen to Yvonne.


    Yvonne replied impatiently, "I''m fine now."


    Rosalind continued, "Is it the idea of Eric? He asked you to do such a dangerous thing. How could he


    care about you?"


    Yvonne couldn''t stop herself from yelling at Rosalind, "Enough, Mom. Stop nagging. I''m fine, right?"


    Yvonne couldn''t bear to hear anyone say that Eric was in the wrong, even if that person was her own


    mother. In Yvonne''s eyes, Eric was the one who loved her the most in the world.


    Rosalind nced at her impatient daughter and pursed her lips without saying anything.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Did that Eric really love her daughter? For the sake of his rescue, Rosalind believed his sincerity. But if


    a man really loved a woman. How could he bear to let her take the risk?


    Phil worked very quickly. That very night, he had taken a private ne back from abroad. The next


    morning, he had appeared at Emelia''s house. But of course, Julian was at home as well.


    Emelia personally made two cups of coffee, one for Phil, and the other for Julian.


    The handsome and charmingwyer was almost moved to tears. "After such a long time, I can finally


    drink the coffee you cooked."


    In the past, when Emelia was still Mrs. Hughes, Phil and the others would asionally go to meet up


    with him, so they drank the coffee and tasted the food that Emelia personally cooked. Without


    exception, they all missed it.


    Julian answered from the side, "Thanks to Mr. Henderson, I can have a drink today."


    The grief in Julian''s words was very obvious. Ever since he had learned how to cook and make coffee,


    Emelia had rarely done this.


    Julian didn''t dare to let Emelia do housework, because Emelia would mock himself.


    "You deserve that." Phil smiled mockingly.


    The three of them chatted while drinking coffee. In fact, Emelia was a little worried. When she learned


    that all the surveince cameras had been destroyed yesterday.


    However, Phil acted as if he had won. "There is only one truth. If you didn''t push Yvonne, then she


    must have done something. They will always reveal some clues."


    Phil then said, "I''vee up with an idea with Julian. Let them expose themselves. You don''t have to


    worry."


    Emelia turned to look at Julian in surprise. Phil had rushed back overnight. When had hee up with


    an idea with Phil? Did he not sleepst night?


    Julian saw through her mind and took the initiative to say in a low voice, "Phil called me in the early


    morning and I woke up. We talked about it during that time."


    Emelia agreed and did not say anything else, but she was very touched.


    Emelia had never thought that she would get along well with Julian so quickly. She had never thought


    that Yvonne and Randolph''s actions would rapidly shorten the rtionship between her and Julian.


    How could she remain unmoved when Julian tried to mediate for her again and again?


    Vincent had said before that she should not fall in love with him again because Julian saved her. Now,


    she might really fall in love with him.

 Chapter 299 The Strategy

    Chapter 299 The Strategy


    Phil told Emelia the idea he had discussed with Julian. "Since Yvonne and her so-called ex-boyfriend


    have plotted against you, they will definitely be guilty. Since they have destroyed the surveince


    cameras in advance, we will find a way to lure them out."


    Emelia was curious. "To lure them into a trap?"


    Phil nodded. "We''ll ask someone to release the message on purposeter, saying that someone at the


    banquet took photos of you and Yvonne. We have enough evidence to prove your innocence. Yvonne


    and the others will definitely find a way to silence the person who recorded the video. As long as they


    do it, we''ll find out their secret."


    "We''ll arrange for that person to be our men. When Yvonne and the others find that person, we''ll leave


    the evidence."


    Emelia asked nervously, "Yvonne''s ex-boyfriend seems very cunning. Will they take the bait?"


    Phil smiled with certainty. "Definitely. They definitely won''t let us get hold of them. Even if there''s any


    possibility, they won''t allow it."


    Emelia nodded and said worriedly, "Will the person you arranged be in danger? If they just want to shut


    that person''s mouth, that''s fine, but what if they kill him to silence him?"


    Although Emelia had nevere into contact with Yvonne''s ex-boyfriend, but she instinctively felt that


    the man was cruel and merciless. She was afraid that the man would hurt them mercilessly.


    Phil said with a smile, "Don''t worry. The people we arranged are definitely not ordinary people. They


    will definitely solve the emergency."


    By the side, Julian gave Emelia a reassuring smile. Emelia''s mood had be much more rxed.


    Both Phil and Julian were extremely capable people. She should trust them.


    After finishing his task, Phil got up and left. "I''ll hold a press conferenceter to announce our stance."


    After Phil left, Emelia looked at Julian and said gratefully, "Thank you for helping me."


    Although she now had the Longerich family to rely on, Vincent was far away in the Capital at this


    moment. It was Julian who took thewyer to bail her out as soon as possible, so that she could avoid


    a prison disaster.


    Emelia thanked Phil, a highly soughtwyer, for helping her from the bottom of her heart.


    Julian raised his eyebrows and said, "If you really want to thank me, why don''t you consider remarrying


    me?"


    Emelia was speechless.


    Julian was too eager to seed, wasn''t he?


    He should step by step change from a bedpanion to a boyfriend, but in the end, he directly said


    that he wanted to re-marry Emelia.


    Before they could continue to discuss this topic, Vincent called.


    Emelia knew that Vincent must be very worried about her. Sure enough, when he picked up the phone,


    she heard Vincent say, "I bought the fastest ticket to help you."


    Julian took over the phone andforted Vincent in person, "You don''t have toe over. It''s very


    hard to go back and forth."


    When Emelia was drugged by Yvonne, Vincent came to see Emelia. It was only a few days before he


    came again. Julian was worried that his body would not be able to bear it, not to mention that there was


    Naomi Shuster, who had just fallen ill and needed to be taken care of.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Leave it to me. We havee up with a solution."


    On the other side of the phone, Vincent said a few more words. Julian replied, "Don''t worry, I will never


    let her suffer any grievance. I will definitely seek justice for her."


    Vincent felt much more at ease after listening to Julian''s words. In addition, Emelia also advised him


    not toe over, so he gave up.


    After hanging up the phone, Vincent, who was far away in the Capital, could not help sighing.


    Naomi said gently to him, "From what I can see, Julian truly wants to win Emelia''s heart back. After all


    these things, are you still nning to oppose them?"


    Naomi''s words were also the reason why Vincent sighed. He shook his head and said somewhat


    helplessly, "I was determined not to let Emelia continue to be with Julian. There are so many excellent


    men in the Capital, why let her waste her good youth on him, the ex-husband?"


    "But I really didn''t expect that Randolph and his daughter would give Julian so many opportunities to


    get close to and take care of Emelia. Julian saved Emelia in time again and again. What else can I


    say?"


    Naomi naturally saw Vincent''s distress andforted him in a gentle voice, "When these things are


    over, let''s ask Emelia''s specific thoughts. She should be willing to do it herself."


    Vincent could only nod and say, "Okay."


    In the Riverside City.


    After Phil left Emelia''s residence, he held a press conference and announced righteously, "My client,


    Ms. Emelia, absolutely did not push Miss Yvonne. We''ve also found enough evidence to prove her


    innocence. At the same time, we''ll also sue Miss Yvonne for framing Ms. Emelia."


    "Here, I want to remind Mrs. Yvonne that ording to thew, whoever fabricates facts to falsely


    use another person, with the intention of causing another person to be subject to criminal


    investigation, if the circumstances are serious, shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not


    more than three years, criminal detention or public surveince; If serious consequences are caused,


    he shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not less than three years but not more than 10


    years."


    Phil was the most popr and authoritativewyer in Riverside City at the moment. It was enough for


    Emelia to invite Phil to defend her, but she didn''t expect that Phil would bring up another hot topic to


    sue Yvonne.


    The reporters under the stage were all stunned. "Why is Yvonne going to be used?"


    Phil exined slowly, "Everyone, please pay attention to this sentence of ''making up facts and framing


    others''. Don''t you think someone did it on purpose? Otherwise, how could the hotel''s surveince


    cameras be broken?"


    As soon as Phil''s words came out, some reporters who were quick to react immediately understood


    that Phil was saying that this matter was purely directed and acted by Yvonne? No wonder he secretly


    used Yvonne of making up the truth.


    Phil added, "Besides, my client doesn''t have the motive to push Miss. Yvonne downstairs."


    "Yvonne said that my client is jealous of her, but what does she have to make my client jealous?" Phil''s


    tone was full of sarcasm. "My client, Emelia, is now sessful in career, and happy and contended in


    life. Why does she need to be jealous of Miss Sullivan? That Miss Sullivan has a so-called ex-


    boyfriend?


    "Even if my client doesn''t stay with Mr. Hughes in the future, isn''t it good for those rich people in the


    Capital? Does she need to be jealous of the so-called love between Miss Yvonne and her ex-


    boyfriend?


    "In fact, Miss Yvonne is more or less jealous of my client."


    Phil''s words made the reporters couldn''t help but ponder because his words made sense.


    Of course, there were also some reporters who couldn''t figure it out. "But if it was Yvonne who directed


    the whole incident herself, why did she take the risk of falling off the stairs and even being seriously


    injured?"


    Phil stroked the wedding ring with the ring finger in his left hand and said, "You don''t understand, do


    you?"


    "This is to achieve their goal at all costs." Phil''s words seemed casual, but in fact, he was telling the


    truth.

 Chapter 300 Hope Reappeared

    Chapter 300 Hope Reappeared


    Phil''s press conference went very smoothly, but someone panicked when they saw it.


    After reading it, Yvonne called Eric in a hurry and said in a somewhat flustered tone, "What if Phil says


    that he wants to sue me for framing her?"


    Yvonne had never thought that she would be in such big trouble. In her opinion, if her n to frame


    Emelia failed, at worst, she would be scolded by the outside world again.


    How could she know that if she was making up facts to frame others, she would be punished by the


    penalw?


    She was suddenly scared.


    She didn''t want to go to prison. That was not a human life at all.


    After her father, Randolph, was sent to prison, she had visited her father with her mother several times.


    Her father seemed to have aged more than ten years in an instant. His hair waspletely white and


    he was haggard.


    Eric said on the phone, "Don''t be afraid. They don''t have real evidence in their hands. As long as they


    don''t have evidence, they will sue you for nothing."


    "Really?" Yvonne was still worried. "After all, it was a dinner party that day, and there were a lot of


    people attending it. Although there was no one around when Emelia went to the bathroom, what if


    someone was hiding in the dark?"


    Now, any random mobile phone could take photos and destroy the surveince camera. What if


    someone secretly took pictures of it?


    Eric''s tone was still calm. "Yvonne, you''re too nervous now. You have to try to calm down."


    Yvonne hesitated before saying, "Okay, I''ll calm down. I believe you."


    She had no other choice but to trust Eric. She had no power now, and she could do nothing.


    As if trying tofort her, Eric added, "I''ll send someone to investigate again. If there''s really


    something like that, I''ll get rid of that person."


    "Kill him?" Yvonne''s voice trembled.


    Although she had done many bad things, she had never killed anyone.


    Eric''s voice became colder. "If we don''t deal with it, will we stay here and wait for him to expose us?"


    As soon as Yvonne thought that she might be exposed, she immediately said, "I''ll listen to you."


    Eric was very satisfied. "Yvonne, you used to be protected too well by your father. This world is so


    cruel. It''s either others or us go to death."


    Yvonne, who had hung up the phone, was lying on the hospital bed. Eric was right. In order to protect


    themselves, she couldn''t care too much.


    Julian and Phil wanted to deliberately create an illusion of someone taking photos of the evidence to


    lure Eric into a trap. They didn''t expect Eric to be so cunning that he didn''t take any action all the time.


    However, Julian didn''t expect that there would be unexpected gains. He received a phone call. The


    man on the other end of the phone said in a deep voice, "Mr. Hughes, I''m Thomas Washburn."


    Julian raised his eyebrows and said calmly, "What''s the matter?"


    Thomas didn''t have any good intentions towards Emelia, so Julian naturally didn''t have any good


    impression of him.


    Thomas was silent for a moment on the phone and then said, "I also went to the dinner party that


    night."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian paused for a moment and was keenly aware of the hint in Thomas''s words, but he continued to


    ask calmly, "So?"


    Thomas did not hide it. "I really want to fight for the leading actor of the drama, ''I Gotta Find you'', so I


    kept an eye on Emelia that night. I wanted to find an opportunity to talk to her alone and fight for that


    role."


    "Emelia went to the bathroomter, so I followed her. But I didn''t expect that before I could find her,


    Yvonne stopped her first."


    "I took a video of what happenedter." Thomas finished what he wanted to say in one breath, without


    any false words.


    Julian naturally understood Thomas''s intention in an instant and said directly, "Tell me about your


    request."


    Thomas was not a good person. With such evidence in his hand, he must fight for something for


    himself.


    Sure enough, Thomas said, "I want the hero of this show. If you agree, I will give you the evidence of


    the phone immediately."


    Julian was very mocking. Thomas really had no self-knowledge at all. How could he afford to be the


    hero of that drama?


    However, this was not the point now. The point was whether Thomas really had evidence or not. Even


    if there was evidence, he needed to confirm whether the evidence could help them.


    Therefore, he calmly asked Thomas, "How do I know that you really took photos?"


    Thomas also understood Julian''s caution. "We can meet. You can see the content of the video in


    person."


    "The angle I stood at was just right. I clearly saw Yvonne grab Emelia''s hand and then fall off the stairs


    on purpose."


    Julian agreed, "Okay, see you at the time cafe in 20 minutes."


    "Sure."


    After hanging up the phone, Julian told Emelia about Thomas. Emelia said without thinking, "Thomas is


    absolutely not suitable for the leading actor."


    "On the contrary, if he really wants to y a role in this drama, the bad second leading actor is suitable


    for him." Emelia really judged from Thomas''s image and his charm.


    Julian naturally supported every decision of Emelia. "I''ll go talk to him."


    "I''ll go with you." Emelia suggested, "I''ll try my best to convince him to y the second male lead."


    Emelia knew that everyone wanted to act as the male lead, but the supporting roles might not


    necessarily be not outstanding.


    "Sure." The two simply tidied up and went out together.


    Thomas had already arrived at the time cafe. After the three of them met, Julian first took a look at the


    contents of Thomas''s mobile phone. It was indeed the evidence they wanted, and every move between


    Emelia and Yvonne was clearly recorded.


    Thomas took the initiative to say, "As soon as the evidence is released, not only will the stains on Ms.


    Jones'' reputation be washed away, but will also convict Yvonne''s crime of ndering others."


    Thomas said with a confident smile, "So, Mr. Hughes, Ms. Jones, it''s not too much for me to ask for the


    male lead role, is it?"


    Julian said coldly, "Thomas, you should know your limits. The protagonist is not for you."


    Thomas quickly put away his mobile phone and asked unhappily, "Why?"


    Julian hit him without hesitation, "Your characteristics and acting skills aren''tpatible with the role."


    Thomas''s face was a little pale. Emelia said at the right time, "Mr. Washburn, I personally think that the


    second male lead is more suitable for you."


    "No way!" Thomas refused without thinking. "The second male lead is a jerk, no, you can even called


    him a scumbag. Isn''t it equivalent to destroying myself if I y this role?"


    Since Thomas had nned to find you for a long time, he naturally read the novel several times. He


    knew very well how bad the second male lead was. He rejected this image from the bottom of his heart.


    Thomas had fallen into disrepute in recent years. The reason why he wanted to join Vincent''s project


    was to burnish his image. Now that Emelia asked him to y the second male lead, he was afraid that


    if he did it, the audience would hate him even more.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Emelia shrugged. "Mr. Washburn, you are an experienced actor. You must know many actors became


    popr because they yed jerks. For example, there''s been widespread condemnation of Joffrey in


    Game of Thrones but the actors got a hit."


    However, whatever Emelia said, Thomas remained unwilling to y this role.


    "No. I just want the leading role." Considering the video, Thomas said in a firm tone.


    Julian''s face darkened. "Thomas, for the record, Yvonne knows you are sitting here and negotiating


    with us."


    "If you keep the video rather than hand it to us, you will be in trouble and danger."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Julian was telling the truth. Yvonne and Eric would do whatever it took to get this video and destroy it. If


    Thomas were not cooperative, he might well be killed.


    Julian investigated Eric and found that Eric lived abroad all year round. Although Eric looked like a


    gentleman, he was very ruthless. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have asked Yvonne to fall downstairs herself.


    However, Thomas turned a deaf ear to this and thought that Julian was trying to frighten him. Thomas


    stood up angrily and said, "Mr. Hughes, now that you don''t agree, I should go now."


    "Miss Jones has been charged with an alleged assault. Both she and Vincent will be ruined, and so will


    this TV show!" That was what Julian and Emelia were worried about.


    "You know Emelia is innocent, but you take the opportunity to threaten us. Such a miserable man will


    never have any prospects." Julian was being cryptic. In other words, Julian would ban all directors from


    hiring Thomas.


    Julian even nned to deprive Thomas of the secondary character.


    "How dare you!" Thomas flushed, turned around, and left angrily.


    Julian stared at Thomas and sneered, "He will pay a price for what he did."


    Probably Eric was waiting for Thomas on his way back. And Thomas would be caught soon.


    Thinking of this, Julian called Maisie and asked her to follow Thomas''s car.


    Few people knew that Maisie was good at fighting. Eric''s people might look down upon her and beat


    Thomas. And then Maisie could collect evidence.


    Thus, Julian remained calm even though the talk broke down.


    Julian didn''t get the video from Thomas, but Julian would protect Emelia from anything that mighte


    away. Anyway, Julian didn''t mindunching the military.


    Thomas angrily left the cafe and drove back to his residence.


    It had been a long time since Thomas yed the leading rolest time. Thomas got increasingly


    anxious when his rivalries became increasingly popr.


    Thomas thought he could get the leading role with the video, but Julian was so firm that he did not


    If so, Thomas decided to do nothing but wait and see.


    After parking the car in the underground parking lot, Thomas got out of the car and locked the door


    before walking toward the elevator without looking back.


    Nevertheless, three burly men suddenly appeared and surrounded Thomas from different directions.


    Thomas was startled. Julian had warned Thomas of this just now. However, Thomas thought no one


    dared to hurt him in broad daylight and that Julian was just frightening him...


    "What are you doing?¡± Thomas took out his mobile phone while backing away, intending to call the


    police.


    Nheless, that was what the burly men were waiting for. They guessed Thomas saved the video on


    his mobile phone.


    One of the burly men had a baseball bat in his hand. As soon as Thomas took out his mobile phone,


    that man mmed the bat at Thomas''s head, trying to knock Thomas out.


    Thomas had yed many roles in action films, so he was somewhat agile. He tried his best to dodge


    the bat, but he was hit on the back.


    Thomas was knocked to the ground at once, and so did his mobile phone. One of the burly men


    immediately leaned over and tried to get the phone.


    If Thomas had been hit on the head, he would have died with his head broken. Only then did Thomas,


    who was lying face down, realize in horror that these men were here to kill him.


    Thinking of this, Thomas crawled away to escape, even ignoring his mobile phone.


    Just as the man was about to pick up Thomas''s phone, he heard a sharp engine eleration. Then, a


    ck car sped into the parking lot, heading straight for this man.


    The ck car rushed so fast that this burly man had to take a few steps back.


    As the ck car turned and stopped in front of the man, it isted him from the phone. After the door


    opened, Maisie got


    down, quickly picked up the phone, and put it into her pocket.


    The men all got nervous. After looking at each other, they rushed towards Maisie.


    When they were following Thomas, they found that they were being followed by this ck car. After


    they saw that the driver was a woman, they didn''t take it seriously.


    They even dared to attack Thomas in front of Maisie.


    However, when they began to fight with Maisie, they realized they made a mistake.


    None of the burly men was a match for Maisie. Besides, it brought them great pain when they were


    kicked by her high heels.


    Maisie was an expert in fighting. Her parents¡¯ preference for sons stressed her out. Thus, she always


    had faith that she would never lose to men, whether it was schoolwork or fighting.


    Maisie worked so hard and naturally she was a fighting expert now. Otherwise, Julian would not have


    asked her to follow Thomas.


    Nevertheless, Maisie had to fight with three burly men. Although she managed to escape into the car


    and drove away after a fierce fight, she was injured more or less.


    But it didn''t matter at all. Maisie was delighted that she got Thomas''s mobile phone andpleted the


    task.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    As for Thomas, when Maisie fought with those burly men, he fainted due to his injuries.


    Thomas was severely injured when he was hit by the base bat.


    Maisie was not able to save Thomas. After she drove away and got rid of those burly men, she called


    an ambnce for Thomas.


    If Thomas had handed over the video to Julian in the cafe, he wouldn''t have experienced this.


    After Maisie escaped, those burly men were annoyed.


    One of them called Eric and said regretfully, "Boss, we failed. The phone was snatched by a woman."


    "What?" Eric was furious. "How dare you!"


    The man sighed. "Boss, that woman is a fighting expert. None of us is a match for her..."


    Eric was not in the mood to hear this. He interrupted the man. "Hurry up and go abroad. Remember to


    destroy allmunication equipment. You have nothing to do with me. Understand?"


    "Yes." The man answered and hung up the phone. After he exined to the other two men, they


    hurriedly left.


    Eric had nned for them to escape abroad before.


    ording to the n, they should go abroad after they got the phone. Now that they failed, they still


    needed to follow the original route, but they had to run from the police.


    Julian and Emelia went to visit Maisie in the hospital. Seeing that Maisie was injured, Emelia was about


    to cry.


    After handing Thomas''s phone to Julian, Maisie smiled andforted Emelia. "Don''t worry. They are


    just minor cuts."


    Emelia choked, "Thank you, Maisie."


    Maisie said seriously. "Don''t mention it. Even if you''re not Mr. Hughes'' girlfriend, you are still my friend.


    I won''t stand by and watch you get framed."


    Then, Emelia apanied Maisie to get her wounds sterilized.


    When Maisie put off her clothes, besides the bruises on her arms and back, Emelia saw many hickeys


    under Maisie''s vicle.


    Emelia naturally knew that it was left when Maisie was having sex with someone. Emelia was a little


    stunned.


    But very soon, Emelia figured out what was going on, so she asked in a low voice, "Is it Ezra?"


    Maisieughed to herself. "Do you think I''m asking for it?"


    Although Maisie didn''t say it was Ezra, Emelia could read between the lines.


    Emelia shook her head and said, "Like a moth to a me, you stick to your love. Your courage


    deserves my respect, and | don''t mean tough at you at all."


    After Emelia finished speaking, she sighed with emotion. "| was ever as stupid as you, so | have no


    right tough at you."


    Back then, Emelia knew that she wouldn''t end up well with Julian, but she epted the marriage


    arranged by Grandpa Hughes.


    Maisie lowered her eyes. "But you and Mr. Hughes have worked it out. He loves you so much, but I..."


    Maisie''s tone was a little sad, but Emelia didn''t know what to say tofort her.


    However, Maisie quickly looked up and said, "But | have never expected to marry Ezra. He is different


    from Mr. Hughes. As a responsible man, Mr. Hughes was serious about marriage and love. Mr. Hughes


    will always be attentive to you and your marriage."


    "But Ezra is different. He doesn''t believe in love and marriage, let alone getting married to me. He can''t


    even love me alone.¡±


    When Maisie said this, she became increasingly relieved. "Therefore, | only enjoy the process rather


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    than long for his love."


    "I''m d that you can think so." Ezra was always involved with tidbits, and Emelia often heard about it.


    Now that Maisie had slept with Ezra, Emelia hoped Maisie could take it easy. Therefore, after hearing


    what Maisie said, Emelia was relieved.


    The nurse left after sterilizing the wounds. On second thoughts, Maisie said, "Don''t tell Mr. Hughes


    about me and Ezra, or he will be angry."


    "But..." Emelia wasn''t good at lying. In addition, Julian would know it eventually, so she didn''t think it


    was feasible.


    Before Emelia could finish her words, the door was pushed open. Ezra strode in, followed by Julian


    with a long face.


    After Maisie was injured, Ezra hurried over. Even if Emelia didn''t tell Julian about their rtionship,


    Julian realized it was a little strange.


    "Where are you hurt?" Ezra asked Maisie with a frown.


    "They are just minor cuts." Given that Julian was here, Maisie took a step back and avoided being


    touched by Ezra.


    "Let me see it,¡¯ Ezra said as he tried to unbutton Maisie¡¯s cor.


    Words failed Julian.


    Ezra was so close to Maisie that he even tried to take off Maisie''s clothes. Julian was not an idiot, so he


    guessed what was going on.


    Julian tried his best not to be angry. "What''s the matter with you two?"


    Julian had warned Ezra many times not to approach Maisie, but Ezra ignored that.


    Before Ezra could say something, Maisie said, "Mr. Hughes, please don''t me this on Mr. Cantillo. |


    am willing to be with him."


    Hearing this, Julian gave Maisie a re. Ezra was a little surprised at Maisie¡¯s words, so he nced at


    her with mixed feelings in his eyes.


    "We need to talkter." Julian was not unreasonable. Now that Ezra wanted to check Maisie¡¯s wounds,


    Julian took Emelia out.


    Julian was burning with rage. He took a few deep breaths before slowly calming down.


    He regarded David and Maisie as his rtives and hoped that they could respectively marry a perfect


    mate.


    But now, Maisie was stuck with Ezra...


    Neither Ezra nor Maisie was bad, but they were not perfect for each other.


    Ezra''s father deceived and abandoned his mother, so he was very repulsive about marriage and love.


    Ezra insisted he would never get married. On the contrary, Maisie attached great importance to love


    and marriage.


    "| have had a chat with Maisie." Emeliaforted Julian in a gentle voice, "She is much more


    optimistic than we thought, so | think she is OK with it."


    Julian asked incredulously, "That is to say, she knows Ezra doesn''t take it seriously, but she can ept


    it, right?"


    Emelia nodded, which made Julian even more shocked.


    Julian had been afraid that Maisie would be hurt, but now, he realized he might have worried too


    much?

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Very soon, Maisie and Ezra walked out. Maisie intentionally walked to Julian and took him to a corner.


    After a moment of silence, Maisie said, "Mr. Hughes, I know you are worried about me. Now that I have


    made such a decision, I''m ready to face whatever consequencese from it."


    Julian had known it from Emelia, so he said, "It''s great if you can think this way."


    After a pause, Julian continued, "You and David have contributed a lot to the Hughes Group these


    years. We''ll be here for you whenever you need us, so don''t belittle yourself."


    Maisie was born in an impoverished area, which had alreadyid a giant gap between her and Ezra.


    Emelia were once rejected and disliked by Julian''s mother. Hence, Julian wanted to cheer Maisie up,


    and hoped that Maisie would not belittle herself before Ezra because of her family background.


    Maisie smiled gratefully. "Thank you, Mr. Hughes."


    After the talk, Julian couldn''t persuade himself into epting Ezra, so he sneered. "I''ll expect you to


    act the part, henceforth."


    With a smile, Ezra said nothing.


    Arthur came over and said, "Thomas is seriously injured. He is bleeding heavily under the spleen and


    is undergoing surgery."


    Maisie said, "Thomas was hit by the base bat. Those men must have wanted to kill him."


    That man must have tried his best to hit Thomas.


    Julian pursed his lips and said coldly, "He deserves it. Eric is so ruthless, so you''d better be wary of


    him."


    Arthur and Ezra nodded solemnly. Julian said to Ezra, "Take Maisie back to recuperate, and leave the


    rest to me."


    Ezra nodded, turned around, and left with Maisie.


    Arthur looked at them in amazement, and murmured, "What happened?"


    He didn''t know that Ezra was dating Maisie. If Maisie had not been injured today, Julian and Emelia


    would not have known it either.


    Julian was irritated when he heard this. He could somehow understand Vincent''s dislike of Ezra.


    Although Julian treated Maisie like his sister rather than his daughter, considering his current


    disapproval towards Ezra, he couldn''t imagine what he would do if his future daughter got married.


    "Let''s take a look at Thomas.


    With a sigh, Arthur followed them.


    Arthur was also dissatisfied with Ezra. Everyone thought Maisie was a good girl. Now that Ezra couldn''t


    promise Maisie a marriage, why did he date her?


    Thomas''s surgery went well, and he woke up soon after being sent to the ward. Nheless, he was


    too weak to speak for the time being.


    Thomas''s agent arrived as well. He was very shocked after hearing what Julian said. If Maisie hadn''t


    arrived in time, Thomas would have been robbed of his mobile phone and killed.


    Thomas''s agent was much more sensible, so he thanked Julian sincerely.


    Standing in front of Thomas''s hospital bed, Julian asked nkly, "I''m asking you. Are you willing to


    hand over the video to us as evidence?"


    Thomas struggled for a while, as if he wanted to say something.


    Julian sneered. "You can''t y the secondary character either. You have missed the chance."


    As a serious man, Julian had never wanted Thomas to y any role in this TV show. Without the video,


    Thomas had no ess to the secondary character.


    However, Thomas was so greedy that he insisted he should y the leading role. As a result, Julian


    deprived Thomas of the secondary character as well.


    Thomas had no choice but to agree.


    If he refused, he would be blocked in the filming industry.


    Interrupted by Julian, Thomas flushed. He could do nothing but nod. And then he closed his eyes with


    regret.


    He should have handed over the video to Julian in the cafe...


    After Julian got the video, he immediately sent it to Phil. After Phil sent it to the police, Emelia was


    cleared in that case.


    The police then posted this video. While the police dered Emelia''s innocence, Phil also issued an


    announcement,


    "ording to the video, Miss Sullivan fell downstairs herself, but she pinned that on my client. | have


    filed awsuit against Miss


    Sullivan on behalf of my client. Those who have abused and defamed my client on the Inte these


    days will also be brought to court."


    Phil''s announcement shocked and frightened those who followed suit to abuse Emelia.


    Some people abused Emelia on purpose while some people were deceived by Yvonne and thought


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    that Emelia was a vicious woman. However, ording to the video, Emelia was innocent...


    Many people rushed to apologize and beg for mercy in thements of Emelia''s Twitter ount. After


    reading this, Emeliaughed to herself, canceled her ount, and uninstalled Twitter.


    Public opinion was a double-edged sword. It could make a person popr, but it could also destroy a


    person.


    Emelia didn''t want to pay attention to this anymore.


    She just wanted to be herself.


    Although Emelia remained calm since she was framed, she must have been very upset. Otherwise,


    she wouldn''t have canceled her ount.


    Thinking of this, Julian even wanted to kill Yvonne. Since he realized his love for Emelia, he was hostile


    to anyone who upset her. However, Yvonne tried to hurt Emelia many times.Julian gritted his teeth,


    called Phil, and told Phil that he wanted Yvonne to be sentenced to life in prison.


    Yvonne in the hospital almost fainted from fear after reading the news. Rosalind was shocked as well.


    Randolph was in prison now, so Rosalind didn''t want Yvonne to be in prison.


    Yvonne called Eric, trembling all over. "Eric, did you read the announcement posted by Phil? What


    should | do now? | don''t want to go to jail! "


    Eric said calmly on the phone, "Don''t worry. You just need to cooperate with the police and make a


    statement. | will ask the attorney to release you on bail."


    Yvonne was scared. "But what if they sue me for the false usation? Emelia''s attorney is Phil. Did


    you know him?"


    Yvonne broke down and roared, "Phil Henderson has never lost a case! | am screwed! "


    If Emelia''s attorney were someone else, Yvonne might be able to win the case. Nevertheless, Emelia''s


    attorney was Phil, who was well-known in Riverside City. Yvonne thought she was doomed to failure.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Yvonne was emotionally broken while Ericforted her on the phone, "Yvonne, you should trust me. I


    will save you anyway."


    "Although Phil is splendid, I hired an attorney from abroad for you."


    Hearing this, Yvonne calmed down, "Really?"


    Eric said again, "Of course. I won''t watch you put in prison."


    Eric continued sincerely, "Also, I have done so much for you. Our ultimate goal is to get rid of Emelia


    and Julian, right?"


    Yvonne waspletely calmed down by Eric''sfort. Ever since Eric rescued her when she was


    being threatened by Matt, Yvonne fell for Eric.


    In Yvonne''s mind, Eric loved her very much. She had abandoned Eric for the sake of wealth and had


    even slept with Matt, but Eric didn''t mind it at all. That was what love was.


    After Yvonne calmed down, Eric ordered in a low voice, "If the police asked you, you should insist that


    you drank too much that day and was out of your mind, so you don''t remember what happened."


    Hearing this, Yvonne was relieved, but she said aggrievedly, "Okay, I will do as you said, but you must


    ask the attorney to bail me out quickly."


    "Of course," Eric happily replied.


    Not long after Yvonne ended the call, the police entered her ward. She fell downstairs without any


    injuries, so she was directly taken to the police station.


    Eric kept his words. One nightter, Yvonne was released on bail.


    Yvonne hugged Eric and cried a lot. When the police questioned her in the police station, she was


    trembling all over, and she never wanted to be taken there again.


    "Eric, you must protect me away from that kind of ce," Yvonne cried and said.


    Eric hugged her andforted her. "You''ll be fine."


    Rosalind remained worried. "The video has been posted online, so the evidence was clear that Yvonne


    framed Emelia. How can your attorney help Yvonne win thiswsuit?"


    After Rosalind finished speaking, she said dissatisfiedly, "Why didn''t you tell me when you made such a


    decision?"


    If Rosalind had known that Yvonne was instigated to frame Emelia, Rosalind would have stopped


    Yvonne. After all, there was a certain risk.


    But since Eric came, Yvonne did whatever Eric said while she turned a deaf ear to whatever Rosalind


    said.


    Hearing this, Eric had a trace of killing intent in his eyes, but he didn''t show it.


    Instead, he looked at Rosalind with determined eyes and said, "Rosalind, don''t worry. | will risk my life


    to protect Yvonne."


    Rosalind thought, "Given the evidence, whatever you do will be useless. Besides, Emelia''s attorney is


    Phil.¡±


    Compared with Yvonne, Rosalind was a little sensible. Bewitched, Yvonne hugged Eric and said, "Eric,


    | trust you! | know you will protect me well.¡±


    Eric put his arms around Yvonne and said, "Let''s eat something delicious."


    Yvonne nodded meekly. "Okay." When they said goodbye to Rosalind, Rosalind''s left eye began to


    twitch and she had a bad feeling. Rosalind stopped Yvonne and said, "I don''t think you can go out


    now."


    Yvonne said in confusion, "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Although | am released on bail, the police


    don''t forbid me from going out."


    Rosalind said worriedly, "Don''t go out. I''ll cook something for you at home."


    Yvonne frowned impatiently, "I''m going out to dinner with Eric. Why are you so nervous?"


    In Yvonne''s opinion, even if people all over the world wanted to harm her, Eric would be an exception.


    He had been willing to save her when she was in trouble, so he didn''t have to harm her.


    Before Rosalind could say something, Yvonne took Eric''s hand and walked out, leaving Rosalind angry.


    After getting into the car, Eric said to Yvonne, "Tofort you, | decided to cook for you myself."


    Yvonne was surprised. "Really?"


    Eric said with a smile, "Of course. I''ve got everything ready. | hope you can enjoy it."


    Yvonne hugged Eric''s neck. "I''m so happy. You are so great."


    Then, they headed to where Eric lived. Eric did not live with Yvonne and Rosalind in the vi. He had


    another residence, which was a small apartment.


    Yvonne once asked him why he didn''t live with them.


    Eric exined that since the vi was given to them, he shouldn''t live there. Eric also said that as long


    as Yvonne and Rosalind livedfortably, he was very willing to live in that apartment. Hearing this,


    Yvonne was very moved.


    After they arrived at the apartment, they kissed each other before Eric went to the kitchen to cook.


    Yvonne wanted to take off Eric''s clothes, but Eric wanted to cook for her now. Yvonne agreed and


    thought she had more time to do that after the meal.


    After Eric walked into the kitchen and closed the door, his eyes turned cold. He washed his hands and


    lips immediately before starting to cook.


    Eric made steaks and pasta, and he poured a ss of juice for Yvonne.


    And then, Eric took out a packet of fine powder from a secret cab and poured it into the juice with a


    nk face.


    This was meant to be thest supper for Yvonne.


    After everything was ready, Eric put on a smile and walked out with the food.


    Seeing the steak and pasta, Yvonne was over the moon. "Eric, | think you areparable to a master


    chef."


    Julian had learned to cook for Emelia, so Yvonne was very jealous. Yvonne didn''t expect Eric to do so.


    She was so excited that she quickly took out her mobile phone to take pictures and post them on social


    media.


    Eric patiently waited for Yvonne to finish posting. Then, he said, "Hurry up and enjoy the food, or it will


    get cold."


    Eric poured himself a ss of red wine, and Yvonne said coquettishly, "I don''t want juice. | want to drink


    wine too."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Wine could make them hornierter.


    Eric persuaded, "You have to go hometer. Who will drive if we both drink?"


    Before Yvonne could say anything, Eric added, "I''m upset today, so | want to drink some wine."


    In Eric''s mind, if he couldn''t drive after drinking, Yvonne would driveter. Whatever happened on the


    road would have nothing to do with him then.

 Chapter 305 A Car Crash

    Chapter 305 A Car Crash


    Hearing what Eric said, Yvonne stopped asking for wine but drank juice instead.


    They chatted while eating, and Eric was quickly drunk.


    Eric covered his face and said in pain, "Yvonne, I really hate Julian. If it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t


    have been separated for so many years."


    "You are so good, but he did not cherish you at all. He not only canceled the engagement but even fell


    in love with Emelia! How dare he ignore you! "


    Eric''s eyes were red when he said this. "Yvonne, if possible, I really want to kill him."


    "If I see Julian, I will drive into him desperately. Even if I can''t kill him, I would like to die with him to


    avenge you."


    The resentment against Julian in Yvonne''s heart had dissipated a lot, but Eric''s words reminded her of


    it. When she remembered, what Julian had done to her, she couldn''t help but get angry.


    Somehow, Yvonne became increasingly furious, with an impulse to kill Julian.


    Eric drunk too much. In addition, Yvonne was upset by the past, so she didn''t want to have sex with


    Eric after the meal. She told Eric that she wanted to go home.


    "You drank too much, so just rest at home. I will drive your car back by myself." Yvonne loved Eric so


    much that she was very considerate to Eric.


    Eric murmured, "No, I''ll take you back, or I can''t be relieved. You can drive, but I must apany you


    home."


    Without waiting for Yvonne to say anything, Eric added, "Wait a minute. I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Eric was worried about Yvonne even when he was drunk, so Yvonne was very happy. After carrying her


    handbag, she leaned against the door and began to wait for him.


    In the bathroom, Eric sobered up, took out his mobile phone, and opened an APP.


    A red dot on the screen was moving, which meant that Julian and Emelia''s car was on the road.


    Eric put his phone into his pocket, got up, walked out of the bathroom with a drunk look, took the car


    key, and went out with Yvonne.


    Yvonne drove and said to Eric, "You have drunk too much. After we arrive, don''t ask the driver to pick


    you up. Just sleep in the vi.


    "Okay,¡± Eric closed his eyes and replied.


    After driving for a while, Yvonne rolled down the window.


    In case Eric would feel cold, Yvonne exined, "I was so very excited to eat the food you made. My


    heart is beating a little


    faster than before. It''s too hot, so | opened the window to get some air.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Eric said softly, "It''s okay. I''m not cold.¡±


    A few minutester, Eric said, "Please stop by the roadside. There is a cafe you like in front. | will buy


    you a cup of coffee."


    Hearing this, Yvonne was naturally overjoyed.


    When Yvonne sat in the car and waited for Eric, she felt increasingly impetuous.


    Suddenly, Yvonne saw a car, and the car''s license te number agitated her.


    It was Julian''s car.


    Eric''s words began to echo in Yvonne''s mind. "If | see Julian, | will hit him no matter what..."


    Yvonne was overwhelmed by rage. When she recovered from it, she realized that she had restarted the


    car and stepped on the gas.


    Yvonne was frightened for a moment. She naturally knew that it was illegal to drive a car into someone,


    which was more serious than a false usation.


    However, the more she tried to be rational, the more she seemed to be out of control. The next second,


    she drove into Julian''s Car.


    After a loud bang, Julian''s car swayed a few seconds before hitting the guardrail.


    Yvonne''s head broke and she fainted at once. Eric, who was holding a cup of coffee in the cafe not far


    away, gave a satisfied smile.


    In broad daylight, Yvonne drove her car to crash into Julian''s car. However capable Eric''s attorney was,


    he wouldn''t be able to defend for Yvonne''s "innocence" anymore.


    Besides, if Yvonnemitted a crime again while on bail, she would have to spend more years in


    prison.


    If Julian or Emelia died in the car, Yvonne would be charged with criminal homicide, and she would be


    sentenced to death.


    After all, Emelia was the daughter of the Longerich family in the Capital and Julian was the leader of


    the Hughes family in Riverside City.


    Eric killed two birds with one stone.


    He not only destroyed Yvonne but also hurt Julian and Emelia.


    Eric did nothing but add some specially formted emotional-stimting medicine to Yvonne''s juice.


    Eric did not forget to continue his acting.


    After the smile, the coffee in his hand fell, Eric ran out in a panic, rushed towards Yvonne''s car, and


    shouted in a miserable voice, "Yvonne!"


    Yvonne was in aa, and then Eric called the hospital.


    Eric dialed the number as he looked towards the opposite car. Emelia, who was in the passenger seat,


    was not hurt at all, but she was crying and shivering, "Julian! Wake up! "


    Julian was lying face down on the steering wheel and passed out.


    When Yvonne drove into Julian''s car, Julian desperately turned the steering wheel, faced himself


    towards Yvonne''s car, and protected Emelia.


    Eric wondered how seriously Julian was injured.


    Eric hoped Julian was killed.


    As he looked into the car, an evil smile yed over his lips.


    After calling the hospital, Emelia held Julian and cried.


    When she looked up, she suddenly saw Eric, who was standing beside Yvonne''s car not far away. The


    next second, an


    inexplicable fear came over Emelia. This man looked so unfriendly that even the mood around him was


    subdued.


    Emelia and Julian had lunch with Grandpa Hughes today. Emelia has been defamed, so Grandpa


    Hughes wanted to have a formal talk with them.


    Grandpa Hughes tactfully urged Emelia and Julian to remarry each other. Although Emelia didn''t say


    anything, Grandpa


    Hughes could tell that she had forgiven Julian.


    Grandpa Hughes did a good job.


    After lunch, Julian said on the way home, "When do you think | should go to the Capital to visit your


    family and propose marriage to you?"


    Emelia was shocked. Julian had seldom been so solemn.


    Julian exined, "| owe you a wedding, so | want to make it up to you. A grand wedding, the


    honeymoon tour, the romantic first night, you''ll get all of it.¡¯

 Chapter 306 Heart Torn Apart

    Chapter 306 Heart Torn Apart


    When Emelia got married to Julianst time, she got nothing but a marriage license.


    Emelia hadn''t even been provided with a wedding, let alone the wedding gown and blessings from her


    rtives and friends. As a girl, she thought that


    was a shame.


    Even thinking about it now, Emelia felt a little bitter.


    Now that Julian promised to make it up to her, Emelia got a warm feeling in her heart.


    Julian wanted to start all over again, so Emelia decided to wipe the te clean.


    Just as Emelia calmed down, she saw a car crashing towards them not far ahead. Emelia closed her


    eyes in horror.


    In the confusion, Julian roared in a low voice, ¡°Sit still."


    Then he mmed the steering wheel, leaned over Emelia, followed by a loud bang.


    When Emelia struggled to stick his head out, she saw Julian lying on the steering wheel with blood all


    over his face.


    Emelia burst into tears. "Julian! Please wake up...¡±


    PUM Ue Rt eRe AUT Mele Oe eae url mrls)sro Te RCO Ree Re-LiT ems RRL


    Her love, which had been restrained, for Julian went out of control.


    She admitted that she was timid and cowardly, so she didn''t dare respond to Julian, who wanted to


    remarry her.


    Emelia was afraid that it was just a dream and that she would be hurt again.


    But now, Julian''s life was at stake, which almost had Emelia''s heart torn apart.


    What if Julian died? Emelia hadn''t told him that he was forgiven.


    The ambnce arrived quickly. Julian and Yvonne were taken to the hospital for rescue.


    After Ezra and the others knew it, they all rushed to the hospital.


    Outside the emergency room, Emelia hugged Maisie and cried in pain. ¡°Maisie, Julian will be fine,


    right?"


    "Yes. Mr. Hughes will be fine. Don''t worry.¡± With tears in her eyes, Maisie could do nothing butfort


    Emelia.


    Arthur did not participate in the rescue, so he was waiting in the emergency room with them. Hearing


    this, he told Emelia, "Follow me and take a body


    check. Maisie and Ezra will wait here.¡±


    Emelia shook her head. "I''m fine" I want to stay with him"


    Emelia wasn''t injured. She just felt a little pain from the impact, which paled whenpared with


    Julian, who was in aa


    with blood all over his face.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Hearing this, neither Arthur nor Ezra said anything.


    As a doctor, Arthur, judging from Julian''s injuries, thought Julian would slowly recover if he had a


    fracture or broke an arm or


    leg. Nheless, if Julian was hurt by his head, he would be in danger.


    ording to Emelia, Julian hit the steering wheel on the head, and his face was covered with blood.


    This was what worried Arthur. After ali, Julian lived on mental skills...


    Arthur turned his head and nced in the direction of the emergency room. He tried his best to calm


    down in case Emelia


    would be worried. He could do nothing but pray for Julian now.


    Yvonne was in another operating room. While Ezra was waiting, he suddenly saw Eric walking over


    from opposite the corridor.


    Ezra narrowed his eyes and looked up and down Eric with vignt eyes.


    Although there was no evidence that Yvonne was instigated by Eric, everyone had an intuition that Eric


    must have something to do with this.


    Even since Eric came, Yvonne caused a lot of trouble for them. First, she framed Emelia, and now she


    drove into Julian and


    Emelia. Therefore, even if Eric looked very gentle, he was regarded as a sneaky and ruthless viin.


    Nevertheless, Eric ignored Ezra''s unkind eyes. He walked over with guilt and sincerely apologized to


    Emelia, "Miss Jones, I''m


    sorry. I didn''t expect Yvonne to do such a thing when I got down to buy a cup of coffee.


    Ezra interrupted Eric in a cold voice, "You must be Mr. Eric Yeung."


    Eric looked up at Ezra. Ezra sneered, "I don''t think so. You probably get out of the car on purpose."


    Hearing Ezra''s words, Eric was a little surprised.


    Eric didn''t expect Ezra to be so sharp. He could almost read Eric''s mind!


    Eric deliberately got out of the car with the excuse that he wanted to buy a cup of coffee. He did that


    because the APP told him


    that Julian and Emelia''s car was about to arrive.


    In this way, Eric would neither be hurt nor suspicious.


    Even if Ezra had guessed it right, he had no evidence to prove that this ident was rted to Eric.


    Thinking of this, Eric continued innocently, "Mr. Cantillo, I didn''t know Yvonne would suddenly get so


    emotional. I couldn''t


    predict this."


    "If I had expected it, I would have stopped her. You all worry about Mr. Hughes, and I am also very


    worried about Yvonne."


    Ezra sneered. "To frame Emelia, you even instigated Yvonne to fall down the stairs herself. You can do


    whatever it takes to


    achieve your goal. I don''t think you will be worried about Yvonne.


    Eric''s face darkened. He said sternly, "Mr. Cantillo, do you know you are ndering me?"


    Ezra snorted. "Get out of here."


    They ail knew Yvonne well and it was not typical of her to do this alone. Thus, Yvonne must have been


    encouraged by Eric.


    However, Ezra had no evidence for the time being.


    Eric pretended to be innocent, but no one believed what he said.


    ¡°Mr. Cantillo, now that you don''t want me here, I should go." After that, Eric turned around and left.


    As soon as he turned around, a smug and happy smile touched his lips.


    Eric was here just to see the pain and worries on Emelia''s and the others¡¯ faces. Julian''s life was at


    stake and Emelia was


    almost dead inside. Even Julian''s friends all frowned with worry. Eric was very satisfied to see this.


    Seeing this, Arthur said through gritted teeth, "What exactly does Eric want to do? We didn''t offend him,


    did we?"


    Ezra frowned, deep in thought. a


    They had looked into Eric''s background when they first saw him.


    They found that Eric, who grew up abroad, had dated Yvonne before. Besides, none of them had met


    Eric, let alone having


    offended him.


    Nheless, ording to what Eric did, he held great grudges against Julian. Eric had plotted against


    Julian, and even wanted to kill this time

 Chapter 307 Julian Wont Regret

    Chapter 307 Julian Won''t Regret


    Before the operation was over, Grandpa Hughes, Heather, and Caroline arrived.


    They rarely showed up, but Julian was in danger now. As Julian''s family, they were very worried about


    him.


    However, hardly had Heather seen Emelia did she roar angrily, ¡°Emelia, if anything happens to Julian, |


    won''t let you get away with this!¡±


    Heather had watched the report of the car ident, so she learned that Julian was injured so badly to


    protect Emelia.


    Hearing this, Emelia was overwhelmed with shame. She couldn''t forgive herself for Julian''s injuries.


    Heather''s usation made her even more guilty.


    If possible, Emelia would rather exchange her life for Julian''s safety.


    "Shut up!" Grandpa Hughes shouted at Heather. ¡°You can''t me this on Emelia. She didn''t do


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    anything.¡±


    From Grandpa Hughes'' point of view, Heather was being unreasonable.


    Sometimes, Grandpa Hughes regretted epting Heather as her daughter-inw. He didn''t like


    Heather and thought that she couldn''t afford the position of the headmistress of the Hughes family,


    regardless of her temperament, values, or character.


    Gerhard, who rested on the Hughes family''surel, needed a courageous and capable wife.


    Nheless, Heather was quite beautiful when she was young. She was one of the most good-looking


    women in Riverside City. Gerhard was bewitched and insisted on marrying her. Grandpa Hughes had


    no choice but topromise.


    Grandpa Hughesforted himself that Gerhard and Heather at least loved each other. To his shock,


    a few yearster, Gerhard and Heather became strangers due to the personality sh.


    Heather was dissatisfied with Grandpa Hughes¡¯ reprimand. ¡°Yvonne did this, but if...¡±


    Grandpa Hughes was tired of this. "If you don''t shut up, just go back home.¡±


    Heather cried. "No. Julian is my son! He is in danger now, so | am anxious and heartbroken! "


    Caroline added, "My mom is right, Grandpa. Anyway, she is the saddest among us.copy right hot novel


    pub


    Caroline rolled her eyes at Emelia, who was standing with Maisie. "I think Emelia is just a jinx. She kept


    getting Julian in


    trouble."


    ¡°Not only Julian but also my parents have been condemned online. What bad luck!"


    Caroline set a good example for those who always med mistakes on others rather than reflect on


    themselves.


    Grandpa Hughes didn''t want to talk with them, but said to Arthur, ¡°Arthur, take them to rest somewhere.


    I don''t want them here"


    Hearing this, Arthur pulled Heather and Caroline away before they could say anything.


    Grandpa Hughes walked to Emelia. "Emelia, this has nothing to do with you, so don''t be guilty."


    "Since Julian was willing to protect you, he won''t be regretful for what he did."


    After Emelia heard Grandpa Hughes'' words, tears began to trickle down her cheeks. She choked and


    said, "Thank you,


    Grandpa."


    After gradually epting Julian, Emelia had thought about how to get along with Heather and Caroline


    in the future.


    In order not to embarrass Julian, Emelia would continue to respect Heather, try to be nice to Caroline,


    and pretend that


    nothing had happened.


    Nevertheless, what Heather and Caroline said and did frustrated Emelia, so Emelia would not talk to


    them in the future.


    Even if Emelia remarried Julian, she wouldn''t have any trucks with them.


    It took another hour for the operation to end. The moment the doctor walked out, Emelia felt as if her


    strength had left her.


    ¡°Mr. Hughes¡¯ injuries are not life-threatening for the time being.


    Hearing this, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    ording to the doctor, Julian had three serious wounds respectively on his head, arms, and legs,


    which had been cleaned and bandaged.


    These were all skin wounds, so it didn''t matter.


    However, Julian''s head was severely injured. The doctor said seriously, ¡°ording to the CT, he has


    some blood clots in his brain now, but it is not fatal. He''d better receive palliative care for the time


    being. If necessary, a craniotomy should be done to remove the congestion."


    Emelia was relieved when she was told that Julian''s injuries were not life-threatening. However, she got


    nervous when hearing the craniotomy.


    Any operation came with a great many of risks. What if...?


    Emelia didn''t dare think about the possibility.


    The doctor could read Emelia''s mind, so he said at once, "Don''t worry. As long as the blood clots can


    be absorbed in time after Mr. Hughes takes the medicine, he will recover soon."


    Ezra remained sane enough to look at the doctor and asked, "How many days will it take?"


    The doctor replied, "It''s always in seven days."


    Julian was then sent to the ward, but he was still in aa. Emelia held his hand and looked at his


    pale face, which was wrapped in gauze, with tears trickling down her cheeks.


    Grandpa Hughes said, "Emelia, now that Julian survived, you should go back and have a rest."


    Instead of leaving, Emelia wanted to stay here and wait for Julian to wake up.


    Grandpa Hughes continued, "Later, Heather and Caroline wille, so you''d better leave now."


    Emelia was fed up with Heather and Caroline, so she didn''t want to see them anymore.


    Ezra added, "Don''t worry, Arthur and I will wait here."


    "Okay." Emelia nodded and nced at Julian before leaving with Maisie.


    No sooner had Emelia left the ward than she saw Arthur, who was followed by Heather and Caroline.


    Emelia said hello to Arthur and ignored Heather and Caroline.


    Caroline was irritated. "How dare she! She didn''t even greet my mom. I must stop her from marrying


    Julian!"


    Arthur, who had never wanted to be involved with this, couldn''t take it anymore. He stopped, turned to


    look at Heather and Caroline, and solemnly said, "Heather, Caroline, Julian was in love with Emelia. If


    you remain cold to Emelia, you will suffer a great deal.¡±


    After saying this, Arthur walked into the ward. He wondered why Heather and Caroline were so


    ignorant.


    Julian even risked his life for Emelia. If Heather and Caroline didn''t change their attitudes, Julian might


    as well break up with them.

 Chapter 308 What Does Eric Want to Do?

    Chapter 308 What Does Eric Want to Do?


    Caroline was furious at what Arthur said, but Heather was not that angry.


    Heather was mean to Emelia because Heather was too worried about Julian. After Julian survived,


    Heather gradually calmed down.


    Although Heather didn''t like Emelia, she knew she couldn''t be cold to Emelia anymore. Thus, Heather


    tugged at Caroline''s clothes and motioned her to be quiet.


    When Heather and Caroline entered Julian''s ward, Julian hadn''t woken up.


    Heather''s eyes turned red all of a sudden. After all, Julian was her son. On the contrary, Caroline


    looked indifferent.


    Instead, Caroline focused on her newly painted nails. Her indifferent look irritated Grandpa Hughes. If


    Caroline were a boy, Grandpa Hughes would hit her with his crutch.


    Caroline was so spoiled that she didn''t even bother to think about what would happen if something


    went wrong with Julian.


    Thinking of this, Grandpa Hughes wished that the court could sentence Caroline to prison for a few


    years and taught her a lesson. Grandpa Hughes


    thought it was worth it if Caroline could be transformed.


    However, he had asked his people to inquire about it. Although Caroline kidnapped Emelia, she might


    well be sentenced to a few years¡¯ probations,


    which would be decided and announced a few dayster.


    Caroline showed no remorse for what she had done, so Grandpa Hughes couldn''t be angry enough.


    Because Julian hadn''t woken up yet, Ezra asked the others to go and decided to wait here alone.


    When the others walked out of the ward, they happened to meet Phil at the door.


    Next to Phil was a young and beautiful girl, who had a pair of smart and wicked eyes.


    Caroline became angry when she saw Phil. "You finally returned from vacation, Mr. Henderson.¡±


    "When | invited you to help me with thewsuit, you went on vacation, but youe back at once when


    Emelia needs you. What a double standard you''ve got there!¡±


    Caroline was satirizing Phil. A few days ago, Heather invited Phil to help Caroline in herwsuit against


    Emelia. Phil went abroad.


    However, he came back to help Emelia now, which Caroline couldn''t bear.


    The pretty girl next to Phil was annoyed. She replied with a cold face, "My husband can help whomever


    he wants. You''re in no ce to rebuke him."


    ¡°How dare you!" Caroline was raged, but she didn''t dare to do anything to this girl.


    Everyone knew that Phil was very fond of his wife. Phil wouldn''t take it seriously if he was satirized.


    Nheless, if Caroline


    offended Phil''s wife, Phil would tear Caroline apart.


    Seeing that Phil''s face turned gloomy, Caroline snorted, turned around, and left.


    Caroline was angry that she was harassed by everyone!


    After Caroline and the others left, Phil squinted and gently pinched the girl''s chin. "You defended me


    just now!"


    Phil loved his wife very much. However, this girl had been aloof to him before. It was said that, back


    then, this girl didn''t like Phil at all. Butter, something went wrong with her family, so she was forced to


    marry Phil.


    They had been married for many years. Now that she defended Phil today, she should have feelings for


    Phil.


    The girl snorted, shook off Phil''s hand, and said casually, ¡°You''re my husband. Nobody but I can snap


    at you!"


    Anyway, she was defending Phil, so Phil gave a wide grin.


    Ezra interrupted them.


    ¡°Please behave yourselves."


    When Phil looked toward Ezra, the grin on his face disappeared. He hugged his wife and said


    dissatisfiedly, "I think you are envious of me"


    Ezra didn''t bother to argue with Phil. Anyway, Ezra was not alone. After entering the ward, Phil nced


    at Julian, who was lying on the hospital bed, and his face darkened. Phil looked at Arthur


    and asked, "How is Julian now?"


    Phil and Julian were good chums. They have grown from teenagers to adults together and experienced


    a lot in the business


    world. Hence, Phil even wanted to kill Yvonne and Eric.


    After learning Julian''s situation from Arthur, Phil pursed his lips and said, "Something told me that Eric


    must be responsible for


    Yvonne''s crazy behavior."


    Ezra asked, "Was she drugged?"


    Arthur was a doctor, so he nodded right away and replied, "I have heard of a kind of drug that can


    make people extremely


    emotional. I''d better ask the doctor to draw Yvonne''s blood for a test."


    With that, Arthur went out. After a moment of silence, Phil said, "Even if this stimnt was found in


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Yvonne''s blood, we can''t convict Eric."


    Ezra asked, "Why?"


    Phil said, "Because we don''t have any evidence. If the police searched Eric''s house now, they wouldn''t


    find anything strange.


    The cup and medicine must have been destroyed."


    ¡°We can conclude that Yvonne was drugged, but we can''t use Eric of being the one who drugged


    her.


    Eric will argue that Yvonne not only ate what he cooked but also ate something else."


    Ezra was indignant. "Damn it. Do you mean we can''t do anything to him?"


    Phil was not as furious as Ezra. Instead, Phil said calmly, "Since Eric has done these things, he may


    reveal something to us one day, but we didn''t expect him to be so cunning. We underestimated him."


    Ezra narrowed his eyes.


    They didn''t take Eric seriously at first, thinking that he couldn''t do anything. Nevertheless, Eric was


    more vicious than they thought.


    "Do you think that Eric doesn''t like Yvonne at ail? He doesn''t care about what would happen to Yvonne


    but just wants to achieve his goal," Ezra asked.


    Phil nodded, "Yes."


    Yvonne went against thew when she deliberately framed Emelia. This time, she drove into Julian''s


    car maliciously, so she  would definitely be sent to prison.


    Thinking of this, Phil was shocked. Not only did Eric have no feelings for Yvonne, but Eric even tried to


    ruin her.


    After Phii told Ezra about his guess, Ezra looked at him andpsed into silence. They both wondered


    what Eric wanted to do.

 Chapter 309 Not Enough Love

    Chapter 309 Not Enough Love


    Arthur then came back with information that Yvonne did indeed have stimnts in her system.


    All three looked grave and Ezra took a look at Julian lying in bed and whispered, "Wait till he wakes


    up.¡±


    Arthur and Phil nodded their heads.


    The three of them plus Phil''s lovely wife waited a long time, and Julian showed no sign of waking up.


    Ezra said to Phil, "Why don''t you guys head back?"


    Phil, after all, was with someone, it was not suitable for him to wait around.


    Ezra said, and the girl next to Phil stood up, looked down at him, and said, ¡°I''m going to go home. You


    can stay.¡±


    Phil squeezed the girl''s soft palm and nodded. "Okay, I''ll call the driver.¡±


    The little girl didn''t like the sight of Phil making out with her in front of an outsider, shook off his hand,


    said hello to Arthur and Ezra, and walked away.


    Phil was full of reluctance, Ezra tsked and sighed, ¡°The little girl knows how to behave.¡±


    She knew that Julian was an important friend of Phil''s, and Phil would want to stay until Julian woke up.


    She knew that the four of them would have something important to discuss and that she was not fit to


    stay, so she took the initiative and left.


    Phil smugly replied to Ezra " What do you think?"


    Speaking of women, Phil says to Ezra, "| heard about you and Maisie. Are you sure you don''t want to


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    marry her?¡±


    Ezra chuckled. ¡°Do you think | can marry her?"


    He knows better than anyone what his father is like, and that man is a man of great interest, and he''s


    going to get married one day, and it''s not going to be a woman like Maisie, who has no background.


    Instead of marrying the woman his father arranged for him, or letting his father dictate his marriage,


    why doesn''t he just not get married at all?


    Ezra looked away and said, ¡°She doesn''t want to have anything to do with me. Isn''t it nice to just go on


    like this without getting married?¡±


    Phil looked at him and said, ¡°with all due respect when you said you couldn''t marry her, it''s only


    because you don''t want to.¡±


    "If you really like her, like Julian, like me, you can still marry her"


    Phil said, and the room fell silent.


    Ezra looked away at the window. Didn''t say anything.


    Phil was literally saying that he didn''t love Maisie enough.copy right hot novel pub


    Ezra didn''t disagree.


    He did have a little crush on Maisie, who was as good-looking as any so-called socialite. She and her


    brother David were both good-looking.


    She also has a curvaceous figure; every inch of her was enticing.


    But what attracted him more was her indifference, she treated everyone the same. And his repeated


    attempts were to break


    theposure and indifference on her face.


    And now that it''s broken, and every time they are together, she was all hot and bothered, and he was


    the only one in her eyes.


    But he did not like Maisie so much that he had to go against the whole family and marry her, so much


    that he had to give up hismitment of not marrying anyone.


    After a long pause, Phil broke the silence, but this time to Arthur, "I say you take it easy, too, and treat


    Dr. Hilgard well if you really like her".


    Arthur opened his mouth to say something, Phil interrupted, and ¡°Don''t you disagree with me. What did


    you do to Dr. Hilgard?


    Talk Trash, criticize her job, and you expect her to get back together with you?"


    Ever since Jean joined Arthur''s Hospital, Arthur always found fault with Jean, even scolding Jean in


    front of many of his


    colleagues in the hospital.


    Like a good brother, Phil knew that Arthur still cared about Jean, but he was not satisfied with her


    abandonment, so he treated her with a bad attitude, he wanted Jean to apologize and approach him


    first.


    Phil felt that, as Arthur went on, Jean would not only stay away from him but would probably stay away


    from him altogether.


    ¡°Why don''t you shut up, having a rtionship with a girl and now you are acting like you''re some kind


    of rtionship expert,"


    Ezra interrupted, drawing Phil''s disapproving gaze.


    Julian woke up on his hospital bed, three of them were ending the topic, and they looked at him in


    unison.


    Arthur, as the doctor, was the first to go forward and ask, ¡°How do you feel?"


    Julian''s eyes slowly looked around the ward but did not see Emelia''s figure, and immediately asked


    Arthur nervously, "Where is Emelia? Is she hurt?"


    Arthur hurriedly said, ¡°She''s fine, Maisie just sent her back to rest for a while."


    "Tsk, saving the damsel in distress, you don''t even care about your life now." Ezra walked over and


    teased Julian.


    Julian was relieved to hear that Emelia was okay and ignored Ezra''s teasing.


    The moment Yvonne''s car crashed into him, he didn''t think about anything else but that she couldn''t be


    hurt, so he instinctively turned the steering wheel and let it hit him.


    When he woke up and did not see Emelia, Julian felt empty inside.


    So he asked again, ¡°When will shee to see me?"


    He asked this as if he was miserable.


    Ezra spat, "Can you not just open your eyes and all you can think about is her? At least the three of us


    have been here for half the day."


    It''s too much of a girl-over-bro now


    Arthur exined, ¡°Just now your mother and Caroline came to see you, the old man told Emelia to go


    home first."


    Although Arthur didn''t say it, Julian knew instantly that his mother and Caroline were up to no good


    again.


    He lost hope for his mother and sister and hated himself for not waking up in time to protect Emelia.


    Arthur added, "If you want to see her, I''ll call her."


    Julian thought about it and said no. "No, let her rest. She must be in shock."


    Arthur gave Julian a quick physical, and then he told Julian how he was doing.


    Julian was calm, ¡®first conservative treatment with drugs to remove blood stasis bar."


    With Arthur here, Julian wasn''t afraid for his life.


    ¡°Eric Yeung is definitely not simple," Phil said. "Yvonne has stimting drugs in her system."


    Julian pulled a long face, and Phil said, "As for Yvonne, I''m going to help you put her in jail this time,


    but this Eric..."


    ¡°I don''t know what sinister tricks he can pull after, and we always feel that Eric is also malicious


    towards Yvonne," Phil said of their spection and analysis.


    Julian half-reclined on his hospital bed, frowning, ¡°Could it have something to do with the past of my


    parents?"

 Chapter 310 I Wont Let You Down

    Chapter 310 I Won''t Let You Down


    Ezra frowned. "But didn''t you have Eric investigated? He grew up abroad. How could he be involved in


    things that happened here?"


    "What we found may not be true, and anything can be faked,¡± Julian said, adding, ¡°I''ll have David go


    over the girl''s family again.¡±


    "Okay." Ezra and the rest of them answered.


    "It''s better to get the results sooner,¡± Phil said, frowning. "If it turns out that Eric really was involved in


    that incident, then we can take action against Julian pursed his lips and nodded.


    He never thought Eric and Yvonne would do this.


    He had two bodyguards at Emelia''s side, and this time he apanied Emelia himself, only for this to


    happen again.


    Before they were mainly focusing on protecting Emelia, fearing that Yvonne would do much harm to


    her, but now it looks like Eric is targeting each of them.


    After a few more words, Ezra and Phil get up and leave.


    But when they opened the door to leave, they found Emelia and Maisie standing outside in the hallway.


    Maisie was supposed to take Emelia back to rest, but from the looks of it, it looked like Emelia just went


    home to change.


    Arthur remembered thest time Emelia was drugged by Yvonne and hospitalized, Julian also went


    back to change his clothes and rushed back,


    Arthur couldn''t help butugh, ¡°You two are really the same.¡±


    Emelia didn''t care about his teasing and hurriedly asked, "How is he?*


    Arthur smiled and turned sideways, ¡°He''s awake, nothing serious, go in and keep himpany.¡±


    After Emelia went in, Phil''s eyes turned around on Ezra and Maisie and said, "This is the sour smell of


    love. Did you sense it?¡±


    As aman with his wife in his arms, Phil''s words were teasing to both of them, reminding them to face up


    to the things like love, since they were


    together, of course, they should be together for the rest of their lives.


    Ezra didn''t say anything, Maisie didugh lightly and picked up a sentence, "Mr. Henderson, isn''t there


    a poem that goes, ¡®Freedom and love are dear to me; My life | give, sweet love, for thee; Yet love | give


    for liberty¡¯.¡±


    In other words, in order to have freedom, love or marriage is something that could be left behind.


    Maisie''s spontaneity was what Phil did not expect, in a sudden; he didn''t have anything to say, only


    smile and then step away.


    Ezra and Maisie then left, but Ezra nced at Maisie who was beside him, frowned slightly.copy right


    hot novel pub


    He always thought that ording to her serious character, ifter they were to separate, she might not


    be able to let go, now it seems that he thought too much, she and he held the same attitude, they were


    just ying.


    Yes, if she was not ying, how would she be with him?


    She also knew that they were not going anywhere...


    Thinking about this, Ezra didn''t know what to think of this, in short, he didn''t feel very good.


    Julian saw Emelia enter his ward; his face was full of surprise, "I thought they sent you back to rest?"


    ¡°Iam worried about you." Before Emelia went to his bedside, her eyes were red, "Julian, don''t be like


    this in the future, you


    have to cherish your life, do you know that?"


    Julian saw that she cared for him, he was very happy, he raised his hand to pull her to his side and


    said, ¡°You are too fragile, you wouldn''t survive the impact."


    This was what he thought in his head at that time, he was at least a big guy, and he was trained and


    boxed from time to time, even if he was hit, left with a broken arm and leg, he could also endure the


    pain.


    He could withstand the suffering, but he could not see her hurt.


    When Julian said this, Emelia''s tears could no longer be held back.


    She choked up and said, "The doctor said you still have blood in your brain, if it does not dissipate, you


    have to do surgery ..."


    ¡°You are such a talent, if there were any sequels, what are you supposed to do?" This is Emelia''s


    biggest worry, Julian was not just living for himself, and he had the burden of the Hughes Group on


    him.


    Julian had never seen Emelia cry like this before, and for a while, he didn''t know how tofort her.


    Finally, he thought of a way, whispered, "I''m a little thirsty, could you help me with some water."


    Emelia stopped crying and went to pour him some water.


    After drinking the water, Julian said with aplicated look on his face, "My mother and my sister-"


    Emelia knew what he was going to say and interrupted him first, ¡°It''s nothing, I''m used to it."


    But Julian still felt guilty, ¡°I''m sorry that I didn''t establish authority for you in front of them in the first


    ce."


    "It''s okay." Emelia thought about it and also dered, "But I also want to make it clear to you that I


    won''t talk to them in the future."


    "It''s fine." Julian agreed without any hesitation.


    His mother and Caroline were so unlikeable that they would never be able to live in peace with Emelia,


    and he didn''t ask for it.


    Emelia was sitting on the edge of Julian''s bed, and after they finished talking, Julian raised his hand


    and took her into his arms, which he had wanted to do since he woke up.


    Only in this way could he feel safe.


    At the moment of the crash, he was afraid.


    He was afraid of never seeing her again, afraid of never having the opportunity to make up for the harm


    he did to her all those years, afraid of never having the opportunity to give her the best of everything in


    this world and let her be the happiest woman.


    ¡°You should lie down." Emelia was afraid that she would pull his wounds, although the blood clot in his


    brain was the most


    ¡°You should lie down." Emelia was afraid that she would pull his wounds, although the blood clot in his


    brain was the most life-threatening right now, he still had several wounds on his body.


    Unfazed, Julian put his arm around her and whispered, "We were taiking about proposing marriage to


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    your family before the ident, now let''s continue."


    Emelia was speechless.


    He was too casual about it, now he was lying on the hospital bed, and still thinking about the marriage


    proposal.


    She changed the subject, "The doctor said you should rest more."


    Julian''s eyes were thick with hurt, "I even gave up my life for you, and you still refuse to marry me?"


    In fact, when thinking about it, Julian is quite grateful to Eric and Yvonne for making this ident, he


    protected Emelia with his flesh and blood, just to show his unwavering love for Emelia.


    Then, he can now take advantage of this affection to get her to agree to remarry him.


    Even if there was some coercion, he also admitted, as long as he can get her to remarry him, its fine.


    Emelia saw Julian''s wounded expression and hurriedly said, "I didn''t say I don''t want to marry you, I''m


    just worried that you are not fit to think about such things right now."


    Julian caught the relief in her words and immediately asked again, "You said you didn''t say that you


    don''t want to marry me? Does that mean that you would marry me?"


    Emelia didn''t reply.


    Julian caressed her face and kissed her, and after the kiss, he said joyfully, "That''s great."


    Without waiting for Emelia to say anything, he pressed his forehead against hers and promised softly,


    "Emelia, trust me, I won''t let you down this time.¡±


    Emelia''s eyes were moist as she gently wrapped her arms around his waist and snuggled herself into


    his embrace.


    He had protected her with his life, could she still be afraid of him letting her down?

 Chapter 311 Take Her to Investigate

    Chapter 311 Take Her to Investigate


    While Emelia''s rtionship with Julian had taken a big step forward, Yvonne''s side was in a state of


    chaos.


    The car ident was a real disaster, but Yvonne was fine after the ident, except for a scratch on


    the forehead and a slight concussion.


    However, although Yvonne''s body was not hurt, she was on the verge of mental break down.


    Eric stood by her hospital bed, silently watching her hysteria, obviously, after learning that she hit Julian


    and Emelia with her car, she clearly knew that she had to go to jail this time.


    "Vonnie, calm down." Eric stepped forward and tried to hold Yvonne and calm her down.


    Yvonne hissed and pushed him away, "How am I going to calm down? I''m going to jail! I''m going to


    jail!"


    Eric continued to act with deep affection, "I''ll try to get thewyer to help."


    "It''s useless, it''s useless..." Yvonne murmured in despair, "It''s useless this time no matter what!"


    This time was different from thest time she nted evidence to frame Emelia,st time she still had a


    reason to weasel out of it, this time there was a mountain of evidence, all the security cameras on that


    road had captured the image of her ramming into Julian''s car like crazy.


    What was she thinking at that moment?


    Yvonne grabbed her hair and wondered why she would do something so crazy and impulsive.


    She just wanted to give Julian and Emelia a hard time, just wanted to make them ufortable, she


    never wanted to take their lives...


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have gotten off the car for some stupid coffee. If I had been with


    you, you wouldn''t have suddenly behaved like that ..." Eric came over and hugged her, burying his face


    in her neck and apologizing to her repeatedly.


    Eric''s words caused Yvonne burst into tears.


    She hugged him tightly.


    Rosalind rushed in at this time in a panic, ¡°Vonnie, what the hell is going on here? Why did you hit


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Julian with your car?"


    Rosalind had just heard about Yvonne''s ident from the police, and she almost fainted on the spot


    after hearing that.


    Randolph was already in jail, and she couldn''t live without Yvonne, otherwise, how would she live?


    She''s a 50-year-old woman. How can she go out and make a living? Yvonne''s young, she''s an actress,


    she''s not bad-looking,


    she could always find a job.


    Yvonne raised her head in Eric''s arms, wiped the tears, and said, "I didn''t know why at that time just


    saw him and Emelia in


    the car talking andughing, I felt unusually disgusted, and then on an impulse I step on the gas...¡±


    Rosalind was so angry that she cried out, and when she raised her eyes and saw Eric next to her, she


    was instantly furious.


    Rosalind moved forward and pped Eric hard, she gritted her teeth and roared, "Eric, is this how you


    protect Vonnie? She just


    had dinner with you, and this happened!"


    Rosalind yelled with a red face, "I told you not to go eat with him, I''ll make you something at home, but


    you didn''t listen!"


    Rosalind had exerted so much strength in that p that Eric''s pale face was imprinted with five red


    fingerprints on them..


    Yvonne was so distraught that she stood in front of Eric and yelled at Rosalind, "Mom, what are you


    doing? What does this have


    to do with Eric? I didn''t control my emotions."


    Yvonne is so protective of Eric that Rosalind almost died of anger when her breath failed toe up,


    holding her hand against


    the wall and breathing heavily.


    ¡°Vonnie, don''t talk to your mother like that." Eric pulled Yvonne back, "She is also just worried about


    you, she is not malicious


    against me."


    Eric''s words were like a spark that set Yvonne on fire, "Not malicious? She doesn''t like you from the


    beginning. I think I


    understand now. She never liked you. Not now, not ever. So she picks on you every time she could!"


    Yvonne became even more emotional, "She was the one who persuaded me to break up with you,


    saying that Julian was rich


    and capable, and I would live a wealthy and worry-free life in the future! In fact, she forced me to get


    close to Julian for the


    sake of her own!"


    Yvonne''s remark put Rosalind in an awkward situation. She snapped at Yvonne right away, "Don''t you


    want it too? If you don''t


    want to be rich, why would you break up with him?"


    The mother and daughter started to bicker; they were not gonna back down no matter what.


    Eric stood aside, holding Yvonne''s hand, telling her not to argue with Rosalind too much, but there was


    hatred in his eyes.


    He knew, of course, that there had been a time when neither mother nor daughter was satisfied with


    him.


    Yvonne was just ying with him back then.


    She would have to find someone else to marry, but he wouldn''t be angry about this. He approached


    Yvonne, to be with her, he


    also had his own motive.


    Yvonne''s doctor, rmed by the noise in the room, led the nurse to the door.


    And the police also just at this time came to the door, it was clear that they were going to arrest


    Yvonne.


    Yvonne saw the police, she was in a panic, fortunately, Eric on her side thoughtfully put his arm around


    her waist, so as to


    prevent her from falling down.


    The police showed Yvonne his papers and then asked the doctor, "How badly is Miss Sullivan Hurt?"


    The doctor answered truthfully, "Except for a slight concussion, it was nothing serious."


    The police got serious at once, "Since Miss Sullivan is fine, pleasee with us."


    Yvonne started yelling, "I''m not going. Didn''t you hear what the doctor said? I have a concussion!"


    The police didn''t care about her nonsense. Two policemen came forward and immediately held


    Yvonne''s hand.


    The Doctor stopped the police in time and reported to the police, "Officer, Miss Sullivan''s blood also


    tested positive for a drug,


    which can stimte people''s emotions."


    The police raised his eyebrows in surprise, and Yvonne and Rosalind were even more shocked.


    ¡°What do you mean?" Yvonne quickly asked the doctor


    "It means someone may have drugged you and made you overemotional," the Doctor exined dryly


    Yvonne was overjoyed. "So I don''t have to go to jail?"


    She thought about how she would suddenly get so emotional, all because she was framed by someone


    else. If she really was


    framed, then she would not be responsible for hitting them, right?


    But the police said sternly, "The fact that you hit someone with your car; you can''t escape the


    responsibility no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Besides,¡± said the police, "Whether it was because you were drugged or that you deliberately took the


    drug tomit murder,


    we have to investigate carefully."


    Yvonne quickly defended herself, "I was framed. Why would I take that kind of drug on my own?"


    The police ignored her and turned to Eric. "Miss Sullivan had dinner with you before the ident,


    right?" He asked


    ¡°Yes," Eric said calmly


    Then the police said, "Come with us, too."

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    "Okay," Eric responded calmly.


    But he immediately said, "Sir, Vonnie didn''t only eat the food I provided."


    Rosalind was pissed off by his words and she yelled, "What do you mean? Vonnie had the chicken


    soup I gave her before she went to your ce. You mean I had drugged her? I''m her mother. Why


    would I do that to her?" Rosalind was simply furious.


    This son of a bitch!


    He had sown discord between her and Yvonne with words until the two of them were arguing and


    revealing each other''s dirty secrets, and now he was suggesting to the police that Yvonne''s incident


    might have something to do with her.


    The police officer ignored Rosalind''s hysteria and said in a cold voice, "In that case, you will alle


    with me."


    Rosalind couldn''t do anything but go with him to the police station, even if she was angry.


    Julian''s side also got the news through Arthur, Arthur frowned and said, "This Eric is too cunning, he is


    trying to me Rosalind for drugging Yvonne."


    Julian''s face was all cold, "If my judgment is correct, he should have done something in Rosalind''s


    ce, once the police go to search there, they will certainly find the so-called ''evidence'', such as the


    kind of drugs he put in advance."


    Emelia, who was peeling an apple for Julian, couldn''t help but be shocked, "Eric is trying to destroy


    Rosalind''s rtionship with Yvonne, this is too cruel."


    "But even if the police found something, Yvonne wouldn''t believe it," she said


    Rosalind, after all, was Yvonne''s biological mother, and Yvonne wouldn''t have believed her mother


    would drug her, and their bond wouldn''t have been so fragile.


    Julian looked at her and said, "No, Yvonne will."


    "Huh? Why?" Asked Emelia.


    Arthur answered Julian''s question, "Don''t you remember? Eric appeared in her life in Yvonne''s most


    miserable time. He not only broke Matt Fleming''s wrist to save the damsel in distress, he also showed


    Yvonne love and care, staying by her side and all that. Now in Yvonne''s heart, the best person in this


    world is Eric, not her mother."


    Arthur alsomented, "I have to admit, this Eric really knows how to make her fall, a man never left her


    side when she was in her lowest, he naturally has Yvonne''s heart."


    The expression on Emelia''s face was both stunned and shocked, at Eric''s scheming.


    How can there be such a calcting person in the world?


    It''s horrible.


    "So now Yvonne is being manipted by Eric?" She murmured


    Julian stretched out his hand and gently ruffled her hair, his face showed a little remorse.


    Emelia had always been kind and innocent, but Eric''s maliciousness might change her opinions about


    the world. If he could, Julian did not want her to know these.


    It didn''t take long for Julian to get another message from David. The police did find evidence at


    Rosalind''s house, and Rosalind and Yvonne have now been arrested on assault charges, but then Eric


    bailed out Rosalind under false pretenses.


    Emelia was confused, "What is Eric trying to do here?"


    "If he''s doing it for revenge, Yvonne and Rosalind are already in jail, wouldn''t that be enough? What''s


    the point of bailing Rosalind out?"


    Julian pursed his lips in silence and didn''t say anything.


    He actually had a very scary suspicion in his mind, but he didn''t want to say it and let Emelia be


    frightened again.


    So he just said, "I''ve asked David to keep an eye on him, so don''t think too much about it.


    Emelia hadn''t left since she came to the hospital and had been staying with Julian.


    She wanted to go back and make some of Julian''s favorite food, but Julian wouldn''t let her go and had


    Ezra send someone to


    bring the meals.


    Now none of them have figured out that Eric''s way, he was with Emelia and they were still in trouble, he


    wouldn''t dare to leave


    Emelia alone.


    At dinner time, Emelia was holding a spoon to feed Julian soup, Caroline and Heather walked in one


    after the other.


    Heather was carrying a lunch box in her hand and seemed to be bringing Julian a meal.


    Caroline started to insult Emelia as soon as she settled down, "Some people seize every opportunity to


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    be attentive in front of


    my brother, and they are at my brother''s bedside to feed him without a ring on her finger. If that''s the


    case, why did you have


    to get a divorce in the first ce?"


    Caroline''s words were so vicious that Emelia didn''t know how she could be so mean at such a young


    age.


    But Caroline was spitting insults tit, Emelia, she didn''t wait for her response, but Julian did.


    He grabbed the mug he used from on the bedside table and smashed it at Caroline with a cold face.


    The ss was filled with


    hot water that Emilia just poured for him.


    After a loud bang, the mugnded on the bottom of Caroline''s feet, the shattered pieces and the


    sshing hot water were


    everywhere, causing Caroline to scream and take several steps back.


    ¡°Get out!" Julian yelled at Caroline, the vein on his forehead popped, and it was clear that he was


    furious to the extreme.


    Julian had taken this opportunity to ask for Emelia''s forgiveness, and he was working on his hard-


    earned rtionship, only to


    have Caroline turn around and insult Emelia like this, it would take a miracle for him to not get angry.


    If it''s possible, he really wanted to break off the rtionship with his sister.


    Caroline was scared out of her wits when Julian smashed a cup, but she stomped her foot and


    Look at my brother! He''s so desperate for a woman!"


    When Heather saw that Julian was about to get angry again, she spat at Caroline, "Shush."


    Heather said, "I was afraid you didn''t have anything to eat tonight, so I cooked something for you."


    ¡°Thank you, but I''ve already eaten." Julian didn''t appreciate it.


    He didn''t even know if Heather, the mother, really had him as her son in her heart, and he would have


    been starving to death at this hour.


    Heather was a little embarrassed; she looked at Emelia, hoping that Emelia could take the lunch box


    for Julian, to help her ease the embarrassment.


    But Emelia just sat aside, as if she didn''t see her request for help, and didn''t say a word.


    Heather secretly gritted her teeth, resenting Emelia''s indifference.


    But when she thought about it, how could she have the audacity to ask Emelia to help her out?


    When Emelia was her daughter-inw, had she ever helped Emelia out?


    She not only failed to do so but also deliberately humiliated Emelia, putting her in an embarrassing


    situation.


    Emelia naturally felt Heather''s embarrassment, and she deliberately sat still. She said she wouldn''t


    reconcile with them, let alone get involved with them, so why help...

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    To tell the truth, Julian did not want to see his own mother and sister at all, as soon as he saw them, he


    was inexplicably angry.


    So he simply raised his eyes and said to Heather, "You can take the food back. Besides, the doctor


    said I need to recuperate in a quiet environment. if there is nothing serious, you do not need toe


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    here during this period. With Emelia around, I am all right."


    Julian''s tone of voice was extremely cold and distant, indirectly sending Heather and Caroline away,


    and implying that they were not allowed visiting him during his hospitalization and that he did not need


    them.


    The worst part was that he also stressed the importance of Emelia to him, which meant he was warning


    them to treat Emelia with respect in the future.


    Caroline was furious and was about to open her mouth to say something when Heather rushed over


    with her lunch box and pushed her out of the room, then snapped at Julian and said, "In that case, we''ll


    leave you to rest."


    After that, she closed the door and left.


    In the hallway, Caroline shook off Heather''s hand and said in a high voice, "Mom, why are you so


    scared? Who is she, Emelia? Since when do we have to be subservient to her?"


    Heather hurriedly covered her mouth and whispered through clenched teeth, "Who do you think she is?


    She''s your brother''s life now!"


    Heather added, "Your brother has even gotten involved in political matters for her, and you''re still


    behaving like this?"


    Randolph and the one in Beijing stepping down must have been done by her good son in conjunction


    with Vincent, and Heather was not unappalled when she heard about it.


    That''s why she warned Caroline, but Caroline didn''t appreciate it at all. She flung Heather''s hand away,


    and said loudly, "I will never ept her as a member of the family!"


    This time Julian didn''t smash a cup, but his voice sounded like it wasing from hell, "Then you''ll be


    removed from the family!"


    Caroline''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    What did her brother say?


    To remove her from the family?


    For the sake of one Emelia, he was going to expel her from the family?


    Her brother was insane!


    Heather was also shocked, but the more shocked she was, the more she knew that Julian must have


    been really serious, and fearing that Caroline would say something bad again, she hurriedly dragged


    Caroline away.


    In the ward, Julian pursed his lips and started nervously at Emelia, who was sitting on the side, fearing


    that she might get angry at Caroline for what she had just done, and thus develop the idea of not


    wanting to be with him.


    Emelia ignored his nervousness, reached out and rang the nurse''s bell for someone toe and clean


    up the mess on the floor, and asked the nurse to check on Julian''s injuries.


    He had just smashed the cup so hard that he must have pulled the wound on his body.


    After the nurse examined him, the wound on his arm was open and blood was seeping out of the white


    gauze.


    Emelia was both worried and upset that he was so being impulsive and did not care about his own


    body at all.


    The nurse rewrapped Julian and left. Emelia brought the food next to him and continued to feed him,


    "Go ahead and eat."


    Emelia''s tone was calm, but it sounded colder.


    Julian was keenly aware of it and immediately said, "I don''t want to eat."


    She was angry, so how could he be in the mood to eat?


    All he was thinking about was to sooth her. He finally understood why Emelia was so afraid that he


    would get angry; he didn''t


    want to have her angered now.


    Emelia looked up at him, "You are a patient, how can you not eat?¡±


    Julian simply took the dishes out of her hand and put them aside, staring at her closely and asking,


    "Are you angry?"


    ¡°No." Emelia averted her eyes, obviously hiding something.


    ¡®I don''t believe you.¡± Julian didn''t believe her.


    Emelia saw that he insisted on pursuing the matter, so she had to turn her face away and say, "I said I


    wouldn''t care about them, so anything they say or do won''t hurt me, so there''s no need for you to


    protect me and thus get yourself hurt."


    Julian heard her say this, he was inexplicably happier, "So you are angry with me?"


    She is angry with him, which means she cares about him.


    Emelia didn''t hide it, "Yes."


    Julian felt so smitten by her words.


    But he also exined his behavior towards Caroline, "I don''t want to make you suffer again."


    It was because he didn''t protect her in the past that he let Caroline disrespect her so much.


    This time since they were starting over, it was natural that he had to help her deter Caroline from the


    start.


    Emelia somewhat helplessly dered to him again, "They couldn''t hurt me long ago. It''s really


    unnecessary for you to do this."


    ¡°That won''t work either." Julian insisted, "Even if you ignore them and do not talk to them, they still


    have to treat you with a


    minimum of respect."


    In the end, Emelia had to let him be.


    Emelia stayed the night, and she and Julian had just finished washing up when they got the


    overwhelming news that Rosalind


    had jumped into the sea.


    When the police found her, Rosalind was not breathing.


    The police had already concluded that Rosalind had drugged Yvonne and deliberately caused the car


    ident in which Yvonne hit Julian.


    When Emelia heard the news, she was in shock.


    How could this happen?


    How could Rosalind be dead?


    Julian got out of bed and raised his hand to hold her in his arms and hold her tightly, giving her warmth


    andfort in this


    way, "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid."


    When he heard that Eric had bailed Rosalind out, bad thoughts crossed his mind.


    He suspected that Eric wanted Rosalind''s life, but he didn''t expect that his spection was correct. Eric


    had really done this. Rosalind''s death confirmed her charge, even if the police wanted to investigate


    the case of drugging Yvonne, there was nothing to investigate now.


    He had to admit, Eric was a real devil.


    But what kind of grudge did he have against the Sullivan family, that had made him be so cruel towards


    Yvonne and Rosalind?


    Julian suspects that Eric wanted to deal with Randolph at the beginning, but it just so happened that he


    and Vincent took down


    Randolph, which made Eric''s burden easier.


    He only needed to deal with Yvonne and Rosalind. Now Rosalind was dead, Yvonne in prison, what


    would Eric do next?


    Thinking about this, restlessness bubbled up in Julian''s heart.


    His intuition told him that Eric would deal with his family next.


    He had asked David to send someone to investigate Eric more carefully. He also assigned some


    people investigate that incident


    of Gerhard and Heather and the persons that might be involved, but there were no results yet.


    If Eric takes action against him and his family next, it means that Eric must have something to do with


    the thing that happened


    ielsTo, anual n


    The Sullivan family and the Hughes family were inplicated in that one thing years ago/


    Randolph paid the money to settle the matter for Julian''s father, so he was also his father''s


    "aplice"

 Chapter 314 The Real Murderer

    Chapter 314 The Real Murderer


    Emelia trembled in Julian''s arms.


    Although she suffered in her adoptive mother''s death and was plotted against several times, she had


    never experienced the terror of murder.


    She was so frightened.


    Fortunately, Julian''s hug and steady heartbeat calmed her down gradually.


    "Why did Rosalind do that? She can''t be so vulnerable that she would kill herself because of being


    med for drugging others." Emelia was confused. Rosalind had experienced a lot of things and she


    seemed like a tough woman.


    Julian showed a stern look. "It must be Eric. He had done something. Don''t forget that he picked up


    Rosalind and brought her home."


    "He is the murderer." Julian judged without any hesitation.


    He was determined that Rosalind was forced to death by Eric, although he had no adequate evidence.


    The police autopsy report would tell the truth.


    Hearing the word "murderer", Emelia snuggled more in Julian''s arms.


    He gently stroked her slim back and said, "Don''t sleep in the nap bed tonight. Sleep with me."


    He did not want to sleep separately from Emelia, and he was afraid that she would be scared after


    what had happened.


    Emelia was indeed terrified, so she did not refuse. She nestled in his arms as soon as she got into bed,


    which made Julian feel bittersweet.


    Yvonne fainted on the spot when she heard the news that Rosalind had jumped into the sea.


    Although she had poorly argued with her, she had never thought that Rosalind would die.


    After all, she was her mother, and it was fake that she was not grieving.


    After she woke up, Yvonne, apanied by the police and Eric, went to see Rosalind for thest time.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After the white cloth covering Rosalind''s body was lifted, Yvonne immediately fell to her knees and


    cried aloud. "Mum!"


    She could never have imagined that one day her family would be ruined.


    Now that she was in prison with her father and her mother had died, what was it if not a broken home?


    Eric dragged her up to his arms, and his tone was sullen as heforted her, "I''m sorry for her. She


    will rest in peace."


    The staff then pushed Rosalind away. Yvonne cried so hard that she almost fainted.


    Eric stayed by her side, holding her firmly.


    Yvonne slowly calmed down, asking with tearful eyes, "Why did she do this? Even if she tricked me,


    why would she give up her life


    ¡°Reputation ys a vital role in her life, and if the truth that she had drugged you is exposed, she''d be


    ashamed, right?" Eric


    had been brainwashing Yvonne up to now.


    Now that Rosalind was dead, Yvonne couldn''t ask anything from her.


    As Arthur and the others had analyzed, Yvonnepletely trusted in Eric, never suspecting that he


    would scheme her, let alone


    that he forced Rosalind to die.


    ¡°Don''t overthink. I will make you suffer less." Ericforted Yvonne with ndishments, "Since you


    were framed, you will


    receive a lighter punishment."


    Yvonne cried, "Eric, you''re the only one I can trust now. Help me, please."


    ¡°If the sentence can be suspended, that would be great." Probation was usually not enforced


    afterwards, as long as one


    behaved well during the probation period.


    Caroline''s sentence was suspendedst time. Yvonne believed that she would do the same if Eric did


    something about it.


    Eric couldn''t resist sneering at Yvonne''s words. Reduce her sentence? A suspended sentence?


    She was so naive. He wouldn''t let her out since she was in the police station.


    Besides, he had even gotten Rosalind killed. How could he save Yvonne?


    He feigned promised, ¡°I''ll do my best."


    The policeman who had apanied Yvonne in came to take her away. Yvonne struggled and


    whined, "You must be quick.


    Eric''s reluctant look faded after the police car drove away and was reced by coldness.


    He looked up at the blue sky, thinking of the dead Rosalind and the imprisoned Yvonne and Randolph,


    and a smile yed over


    his lips.


    The bad guys had been punished one by one, so he was certainly satisfied.


    Randolph, who was in prison, was shocked by the news that Rosalind had jumped into the sea, so


    much so that he copsed in


    his chair on the spot due to his high blood pressure, breathing heavily.


    He knew that Eric hade back to stay with Yvonne, which Rosalind had mentioned when she visited


    him in prison.


    He thought that Eric was reliable, and could at least protect Rosalind and Yvonne, so he didn''t judge.


    He never thought that his wife jumped into the sea and his daughter was imprisoned after Eric came


    back these few days.


    Randolph, who had experienced much in the business world, carefully asked hiswyer what had


    happened to Rosalind and


    Yvonne and immediately sensed something was wrong.


    Many things that seemingly happened by chance, were actually manipted by a hand in the shadow.


    That hand was Eric.


    Thinking of this, Randolph urged hiswyer to get Eric here. Still, thewyer said he would try, but he


    did not know if Eric woulde to see him


    Unexpectedly, Eric came the next day, looking calm andposed.


    He sat down outside the window, picked up the inte, and respectfully asked Randolph, ¡°How are


    you, sir?"


    Randolph did not respond but stared at his face with sharp eyes.


    Eric was not nervous, thinking that Randolph would not be able to see through because he had long


    since changed his face.


    He was no longer the same person since he deliberately befriended Yvonne abroad.


    Randolph and Rosalind had seen him before, but they didn''t find anything. Naturally, neither would they


    now.


    Randolph sized him up several times, not finding anything wrong. He gritted his teeth and questioned,


    "Who the hell are you?


    What do you want to do?"


    Eric smiled helplessly, "I''m Eric. I heard about your ident, so I shamelessly rushed back to protect


    Vonnie. What else can I do"


    Randolph suspected, shaking his head and shouting angrily, "No, you''re not. You''re trying to ruin our


    family!"

 Chapter 315 The Show Has Just Begun

    Chapter 315 The Show Has Just Begun


    Eric continued acting, "I''d be sad if you said that."


    He would definitely not reveal his identity now, for other people had not paid for what they had done


    back then.


    If not for the fact that Randolph had been put in prison by Julian, causing him to be unable to deal with


    him, otherwise Randolph might not be alive now.


    Randolph red at him, "Then exin why Vonnie was drugged and ended up crashing into Julian


    Hughes'' car? Why was her mother used of drugging her?"


    "A vicious tiger does not eat its cubs. Rosalind would not harm Yvonne in any way!" Randolph kept his


    sanity, "Besides, she wasn''t so fragile as to jump into the sea for no reason."


    Eric spread his hands to excuse himself, " I didn''t know any of this."


    "How could I know why she drugged Vonnie?" Eric acted innocent, "Maybe she hates Julian and


    Emelia badly. After all, it was them who put you in jail. She wants to avenge."


    Randolph questioned, "Then she could n a car crash. Why would she let Vonnie involved?"


    Eric did not answer but stared at Randolph and asked quietly, "You are suspecting me. Is it because


    you are guilty of doing too many shameful things?"


    "What...." Eric''s satire meant that Randolph had guessed it right.


    He roared out of control, "Who are you? Who the hell are you? What do you want?"


    The guards came over and held him down by force because of his sentiments.


    Outside the ss window, Eric looked at Randolph, who was being held down by the guards, and


    indifferently put down the inte, saying lightly, "The show has just begun."


    Randolph broke down after he saw through.


    He didn''t know what Eric wanted, but he knew he was not kind.


    However, Randolph calmed down. Now that Rosalind was dead, he and Yvonne were in prison. What


    else could Eric do to them?


    Thinking of his wife''s death, Randolph'' was so heartbroken that he was much older and haggard all of


    a sudden.


    Julian was informed that Randolph had met Eric and Arthur showed him the results of Rosalind''¡¯s


    autopsy report. There were no


    drugs in Rosalind''s body as they suspected.


    Julian frowned slightly. Could it be that Rosalind has indeed no intent to live?


    Arthur added, "Some drugs will evaporate rapidly when they encounter water or a cold environment.


    The drugs in Rosalind''s


    body may have vited after she was in the sea for so long."


    As a doctor, although he did not have specialized research on pharmaceuticals, he knew that they were


    mysterious.


    Julian immediately requested, "Consult the pharmacist in your hospital."


    Arthur looked awkward as he coughed lightly and said, ¡°Although we have top pharmacists, we still


    need to consult other experts."


    Under Julian''s gaze, Arthur added, "When I was studying abroad, Jean had a friend who was an


    authoritative pharmacist. I''ll


    ask her whether she can contact that person."


    Speaking of this, a trace of jealousy shed in his eyes.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Emelia held back augh and asked, ¡°That friend of Jean''s isn''t one of her suitors, is he?"


    Arthur was silent.


    Was it possible that women are naturally sensitive to such things?


    That man was indeed in love with Jean and had made no secret of his fondness for her back in school


    and still was today.


    A few days ago, he heard the doctors in Jean''s department whispering about Jean. He pretended to


    pass by, eavesdropping on


    them talking about Jean having a suitor abroad, who was some pharmacy authority, and he guessed it


    was that man.


    He had actually loved Jean for so many years.


    However, they said that the man was handsome and outstanding and so infatuated with Jean that she


    must have been


    impressed over time, which upset Arthur badly.


    Heforted himself that Jean was too indifferent to be touched.


    Julian nced at Arthur, who gnashed teeth, and teased, "Seek the help of your love rival. Can you?"


    ¡°Love rival? I don''t like Jean, okay?¡± Arthur defended himself unhappily.


    When did Julian be as bad as Ezra, who teased him all day long?


    Although he did dislike that man, he wouldn''t be indiscriminate since the matters were significant now.


    Julian smiled, ¡°Fine. I''ll leave it to you."


    Just as he finished, there was a knock outside the ward and Jean, dressed in a white coat, walked in.


    Thinking about what he said just now, he was inexplicably so nervous that he could hardly breathe.


    He wondered how long she had been standing outside, whether she had heard his words, and if so,


    what she would think in


    her heart.


    Emelia and Julian tacitly looked at Arthur in surprise at the same time. Obviously, they had the same


    concerns as him.


    With her hands in her pockets, Jean said to Julian and Emelia with a light smile, "I heard that Julian got


    sick, so I came to pay a visit."


    Emelia hurriedly got up as Jean said directly, "Also, I did have contacted the friend you are talking


    about. He wille here in


    the next few days. I can introduce you guys to him and have a meeting."


    Hearing this, Arthur was depressed.


    Jean must have heard their conversations. Arthur wanted to say something, but he looked as if he was


    dumb, unable to move


    his legs or make any sound.


    Not to mention Arthur, Emelia was so embarrassed that she couldn''t answer anything.


    Julian on the bed came back to his senses first and thanked Jean, "Thank you."


    Jean smiled and shook her head, "No big deal. I also hope to help get the guilty ones brought to justice


    soon. Alright, I will


    leave first." Jean turned to go away, and Emelia hurriedly winked at Arthur, indicating that he should


    exin to Jean.


    However, Arthur didn''t know what was happening but stood there still.


    Emelia had no choice but to walk Jean out herself and try to say a few good words for Arthur.

 Chapter 316 Investigate Eric

    Chapter 316 Investigate Eric


    Emelia followed Jean to the outside corridor. Jean paused and said with a smile, "You don''t need to be


    so polite to see me off."


    Emelia stared at her eyes and said nervously, "Just now, Arthur¡­."


    Jean interrupted promptly, "I know what you want to say, but I don''t think there''s any need to exin."


    She continued straightly, "To be honest, he had been targeting at me in all sorts of ways. I once thought


    he might have interest in me and did this to get my attention. After hearing his words today, I finally


    know that I was the fool. He really didn''t like me, and that''s why he always go against be."


    Emelia was anxious, "No, Jean..."


    She once talked about it with Julian, who said that he, as Arthur''s good brother for many years, were


    sure that Arthur had fallen for Jean, but he used the wrong way.


    However, now Jean thought Arthur didn''t like her anymore. She was decisive and had made up her


    mind, as if she was gonna treat Arthur as a stranger. Emelia was eager to exin for Arthur.


    "I have work to do. See you next time." Jean didn''t let Emelia say anything more, smiling and walking


    away.


    Emelia sighed heavily.


    Arthur that silly man!


    Back in the ward, Emelia looked at Arthur, who was still standing in the same ce, and said


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    helplessly, "You heard it, right? She now thinks that you hate her."


    It was quiet in the VIP ward, so it was impossible not to hear their conversation outside.


    Arthur didn''t talk tough like before but lowered his head in a daze.


    Julian spoke on the hospital bed, "I don''t know why you so hesitate at such an age."


    "I know what I should do even though someone threw the divorce papers in my face. She only had sex


    with you.


    What do you have to be ashamed of even if she left without a word?"


    After the break-up with Emelia, Julian now understands one thing well. A man should let go of his pride


    and dignity if he wants to win back someone''s heart.


    It was evident that Arthur did not understand it. It was not hard toprehend Arthur. As a famous


    noble son who had been pampered since childhood, Jean''s silence indeed hurt him. Arthur red at


    Julian, set his mouth in a grim line, and pulled the door to leave.


    Emelia sat down next to Julian''s bed, hummed, "You seem unhappy that I proposed divorce to you at


    the anniversary?"


    Julian didn''t hide his emotions. "You made me lose face in front of so many reporters and employees.


    Can I not be annoyed?"


    Emelia averted her eyes, "You would have tortured me again if I hadn''t done that."


    Julian said with guilt, "Was the old me so terrible in your heart?"


    Speaking of this, Emelia had a lot ofints. "Yes. You never said anything when you were upset,


    but you would punish me with actions. Silence violence, pull your face, and...."


    Emelia was too shy to say that he would also fuck her hard in bed. In short, he had all the ways to


    depress her.


    Julian hurriedly promised, "I will change."


    Emelia levelled up her sight at him gently. She believed that he would change, for he would


    put her feelings first in his heart now.


    The phone call from David came at this time. He reported, "Nothing wrong in Eric''s information in the


    United States, but I''ve checked on the girl who jumped off the building."


    The girl who jumped off the building was Gerhard''s mistress, a college student.


    David said, "Her name was Winnie McCarthy, and she had a younger brother."


    "Winnie McCarthy?" Julian frowned, "She has a different surname from Eric."


    Julian added, "But we can''t rule out the possibility that Eric has changed his name."


    "Well." David continued, "Her parents were mocked and spat upon by the vigers back then. Her


    mother could not bear the insults andmitted suicide by jumping into theke."


    Julian was shocked. "Jumping into theke?"


    Julian could not help but associate Winnie''s mother''s death with Rosalind''s.


    "Her father has been sick ever since and died not long after. As for her younger brother, he was sent to


    an orphanage after his father died, and then he surprisingly disappeared."


    "Disappeared?" Hearing this, Julian instinctively felt that Eric was probably the missing brother of


    Winnie.


    However, after escaping from the orphanage and going abroad, Eric seemed to have worked very hard


    for being sessful now.


    "The money that the Hughes family paid out to them was said to have been taken by her uncle after


    her brother disappeared," David added.


    Immediately, Julian asked in a low voice, "Have you checked if the uncle has suffered anything


    recently?"


    If Eric was really Winnie''s brother, and if the money was obtained illegally by their uncle, Eric would


    take revenge on the uncle''s family.


    Indeed, Davidplimented that the family was involved in a major car ident a few years ago when


    they were on a trip. All the members died on the spot."


    At this point, Julian could tell with his insight that Eric was Winnie''s missing brother and that the so-


    called car ident must have been manipted by him secretly.


    Julian asked again, "How did the police handle that car ident?"


    David replied, "The perpetrator was a truck driver driving fatigued, sentenced for five years, but he was


    found to have advanced liver cancer and died within a year."


    Julian sneered, "It''s Eric''s style, destroying all evidence."


    David said worriedly over the phone, "It''s certain now that Eric is Winnie''s brother, but in that case, it''s


    the Hughes family he''ll deal with next."


    Instead of the Sullivan family, Gerhard and Heather were the culprits who forced Winnie to die. No one


    Knew what Eric would do since he acted so viciously.


    Julian also considered it, and he urged David in a deep voice, "Send more people to keep an eye on


    him."


    "Okay," David responded


    Julian was about to hang up, but a lousy thought suddenly came to his mind. He immediately ordered,


    "Find someone to protect grandpa and my mother.

 Chapter 317 More and More Troubles

    Chapter 317 More and More Troubles


    Since Eric hade for revenge, he would not spare anyone from their Hughes family. Look how he


    had treated the Sullivan family before.


    Yvonne was innocent, but he still showed no mercy.


    Julian had to arrange everything nicely. After hanging up, he told Emelia about the investigation, who


    covered her mouth in shock.


    Was Eric actually the brother of Winnie?


    Was he here for revenge?


    Julian half leaned against the bed, pinching his forehead wearily, "Whatever, mom shouldn''t have been


    so pushy to Winnie back then, or else Winnie wouldn''t havemitted suicide because of the


    gossips."


    If she hadn''t jumped off the building, maybe her parents would bear the brunt, and their family would


    not have been ruined.


    Seeing his tired look, Emelia couldn''t resist feeling sorrowful when she remembered that he still had


    blood clots in his brain.


    She stepped forward and gently wrapped her arms around him, saying in helplessness, "Vengeance


    has a way of rebounding on one''s self. When is this going to end?"


    No matter what happened back then, Eric would not get away with all the bad things he had done now.


    Julian half-embraced her and decided, "Go to the Capital for a few days. As the Longerich family will


    protect you, Eric won''t dare do anything to you for now."


    The Longerich family was powerful, and they could mobilize the military, so it was the safest ce for


    Emelia.


    Emelia shook her head immediately, "How can I leave you alone in this situation?"


    "Besides, your condition is unstable now. I won''t go." Emelia was firm.


    It would be okay if Julian had only suffered a trauma. Still, the blood stasis in his brain had not


    dissipated, so Emelia could not feel at ease.


    Julian tightened his hug and sighed. "I''m afraid I can''t protect you well. Eric is too heartless. None of us


    knows what he will do."


    Emelia considered for a while, "I know I can''t help you much if I stay, but I want to leave after your test


    resultse out."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Okay," Julian answered.


    No soon, he said apologetically, "I was thinking of making engagement once I got a discharge, but now


    it seems that I have to hold it on for a while.


    Eric was like a time bomb buried around them. No one would be interested in other things


    until Eric was arrested.


    Emelia naturally understood him and said softly, "It''s okay."


    Otherwise, Eric would trouble them more, so they would distract themselves even if they


    wanted to talk about engagement.


    The incident was so bad that after speaking to Emelia on the phone, Vincent flew to


    Riverside City the same day, bringing one of his cousins who worked in the public security


    system.


    In Julian''s ward, Vincent was serious, "We can''t allow Eric to do wrong again. Now that he has run riot,


    we will find evidence".


    That cousin said, "We can try to start with Yvonne to see if she can tell us something that will


    s\n ee


    "T have thought about it." Julian said, "But I''m afraid that Yvonne is now brainwashed by Eric


    that she won''t believe that Eric is the culprit, so she won''t help us."


    "Besides, I guess she won''t see any of us either.¡± Julian also worried about this.


    The cousin sighed emotionally, "Eric is too cunning and clever."


    Julian added, "I had someone check out the driver who crashed Winnie''s family. The


    information we got before was that the driver was divorced and all alone, but I think there


    must be a loophole."


    "How could he agree to do such a bad thing for Eric if he had concerns about nothing?"


    "You''re right." Vincent picked up, "Eric must have given that driver arge sum of money, and we can


    figure out after finding its whereabouts."


    Julian received a phone call when the conversation came to an end.


    It was the person Julian had arranged to keep an eye on the house where Caroline and


    Heather lived, "Eric has just moved in next door, and he seemed to be getting on well with the young


    "What!" Julian was furious.


    Even Yvonne had been fooled by Eric, let alone Caroline.


    She would easily fool by Eric, who was handsome, since she was fond of pretty guys a lot. Once Eric


    manipted her, Julian could not imagine what would happen.


    "I see. You auys keep going on.


    " Julian was anxious a bit more after hanging up, which was rare for him.


    Vincent and the others were shocked and angry when they heard that Eric had moved in with


    Heather and Caroline as neighbors. None of them had expected Eric to take this step. He was really


    scheming and calcting.


    Vincent said, "Then let them move out quickly."


    Julian felt much more depressed, "Heather is reasonable, but Caroline...."


    Julian knew well that Caroline would not move out, not for any other reason, just because she liked


    going against him.


    Stupid girl, who could never tell what was more critical, lived only for breathing.


    He had just smashed a cup at her the other day to let her remove from the Hughes family, and now she


    would refuse deliberately to move cut without hesitation. Even if they told her that Eric would hurt her or


    even kill her.


    Vincent was furious, "What''s the matter with her? It''s a matter of life and death now. She is so willful!"


    ording to his actions before, it was highly likely that Eric would turn against Heather and Caroline.


    Emelia gentlyforted Julian, "Call your mom first, tell her what Eric has done, and see if she can


    convince Caroline to move out quickly."


    Now Julian had no other choice but to call Heather first.


    Heather was easy to persuade, for he knew she was afraid of death.


    Heather''s voice trembled after she learned about what Eric had done and his identity.


    "He''s Winnie McCarthy''s brother?"


    "I''ll move right away." Heather said with unparalleled determination, "I''ll ask Caroline to


    move. I''ll get her out even if I have to knock her out."


    After that, she hung up. Julian made another call to the man, asking him to help Heather get Caroline


    out of the house.

 Chapter 318 Too Silly

    Chapter 318 Too Silly


    However, Heather soon called back.


    Julian had a bad premonition, and sure enough, he heard Heather crying on the phone, "Caroline ran


    away to Eric''s house. No matter how I asked, she didn''te back and said she wanted to be with


    Eric."


    Julian took a deep breath, "When did she and Eric get so close?"


    Heather cried, "I don''t know. They hadn''t met before."


    After Eric moved in, she found they knew each other when she saw Caroline chatting with Eric in her


    garden. She didn''t know Eric was so ruthless, nor did she know that Rosalind''s death and Yvonne''s


    imprisonment were both Eric''s tricks.


    "No." Heather suddenly added, "Caroline has recently fallen in love. I saw her smiling all day sweetly


    and even asked her if she dated someone."


    "She didn''t deny it. I asked her what the other person was, and she said she met him online." Heather


    figured out, "I bet the man she''s been chatting with is Eric!"


    Julian felt anxious after Heather yelled.


    It was apparent that Eric had nned to approach Caroline for a long time. He pretended to be a man


    of deep love in front of Yvonne while also chatting with Caroline online and had already attracted her


    deeply. Otherwise, Caroline would not have been to his house.


    "What should I do now? She won''t leave. I can''t do anything." Heather was desperate.


    Julian could onlyfort first, "I''ll persuade herter. You can leave now."


    "Okay." Heather choked up, "Save Caroline, please. Although she always upsets you before, she is


    your sister."


    Julian was so upset that he hung up in silence.


    He could forgive Caroline for making him angry before, but now she was looking for death.


    What could he do even if he wanted to save her?


    Heather hung up and went downstairs directly with her luggage.


    The man Julian had arranged came in and helped her. Still, Heather was so persistent that she stood in


    the courtyard and shouted at Eric, "Caroline, I''m asking you again, are you roads irae


    The curtain of a room on the first floor was pulled open, and Caroline appeared.


    Heather took only one look at her before she looked away in anger. Caroline was already


    half-dressed with Eric holding her from behind, looking torrid.


    She leaned over the window andzily said, "Mom, we love each other. Why do you separate


    us? Julian also wants me to leave. Just pretend you don''t have me."


    Heather shouted, love? He was with Yvonne before, and then he was in love with you. How


    can a man like this have sincerity?"


    "He also put Yvonne in jail and forced Rosalind to die. The reason why he approaches you is


    to get back at us."


    However, no matter how hard Heather tried, Caroline remained unmoved, so Heather had to


    leave first.


    As she was about to leave, she suddenly saw Eric raised his hand with a finger gun gesture,


    pointing at her. She shuddered and almost copsed to the ground.


    He really wanted everyone to die.


    How pitiful her ignorant daughter was.


    Heather staggered into the car arranged by Julian with a pale face and sternly instructed the


    driver to quickly drive away.


    Behind the window, Caroline turned around to hug Eric''s neck, kissing him passionately.


    While they were kissing and rolling on the bed behind them, Eric stopped his movements and asked


    her in a low voice, "Why don''t you go with your mother? You heard what she said about me. Aren''t you


    afraid of me?"


    Caroline was disdainful, "I don''t believe her. How could you be someone who revenges on us?"


    She raised her hand to caress his cheek and said sweetly, "How can a ruthless man have


    such a handsome face?"


    Eric smiled at her words, and Caroline said, "The more Julian wants me to split with you, the


    more I won''t. He helps Emelia annoy me, so I will get him angrier."


    Eric asked indifferently, "You don''t even care about your life just for annoying them?" Caroline


    answered without hesitation, "Of course."


    Eric showed a acentle smile but felt disaqusted and despised secretly.


    Caroline was too silly.


    How Julian, who was outstanding, could have such a stupid sister?


    Seeing that Caroline was about to kiss him again, Eric sat up and said, "I think we should go


    have a drink first to cheer up."


    Caroline was dissatisfied. "Oh, do we need to cheer up since we have been like this?"


    They had been naked.


    Eric insisted, "I like to drink some wine to spicy us up."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Carolinepromised, "Fine. Just do whatever you want."


    Eric gave her a firm kiss on the forehead, then got up and poured two sses of red wine over.


    Caroline tilted her head and drank it all at once, then enchantingly pressed herself against Eric and


    urged, ¡°Hurry up. I can''t wait."


    Ever since she had failed to kidnap Emeliast time, she had been put under house arrest by Julian It


    was a nightmare for her, who had never been short of men.


    She was so lonely that she could only find people online to chat with, and somehow she met Eric the


    other day.


    Caroline knew that Eric was with Yvonne, and Yvonne showed her how excellent Eric was and how


    loving they were. However, she was still having an affair with Eric.


    Caroline was discontented with Yvonne. Yvonne was arrogant and impatient with her at times, so


    Yvonne would be furious if she knew that her so-called affectionate boyfriend had been the other''s


    lover.


    Caroline was not too righteous, especially when it came to men.


    She had ruined others'' rtionships several times before. The more forbidden those were, the more


    she was interested in. When she learned that Eric was moving in next door, she weed him without


    hesitation. Besides, Heather forced her to leave, so she went to Eric as soon as he settled in, making


    love to Eric and snuggling with him all the time to relieve her loneliness

 Chapter 319 Confrontation Face to Face

    Chapter 319 Confrontation Face to Face


    As Caroline urged Eric to finish his drink, her eyelids became heavy, and she fell asleep gradually. Eric


    immediately took a step back, and Caroline, who had lost his support, fell to the ground at once.


    She could not feel the pain since she was unconscious.


    Eric made a phone call with a ss of wine in one hand, and three men came into the room no soon,


    with one of them carrying a camera.


    Eric exined with no expression, "I''ll leave the person to you and film when you''re fucking her."


    "Okay."


    It wasn''t long after Eric left that he heard men breathe thick.


    Eric sipped his wine leisurely, delighted by the unexpected smoothness of his n.


    Caroline was so stupid and impulsive that he hadn''t even yed her much before she came to him on


    her own, so he could take her as a hostage.


    Regretfully, Heather escaped.


    However, with Caroline as a bargaining chip in hand, he could naturally deal with Heatherter.


    Julian had most likely found out something now that he took away Heather. Still, it was not a big deal


    as long as he insisted on not admitting his identity.


    Anyway, he wanted to die with them.


    After hanging up, Julian had a severe headache. He even felt dizzy for a while, which immediately


    frightened Emelia, who immediately called the doctor.


    The doctor said it was probably caused by blood clots in his brain that pressed on his nerves. Still,


    judging from the CT scan, the congestion was dissipating. However, Julian should avoid being too


    emotional right now.


    It was clear that Julian had just been infuriated by Caroline''s stupidity.


    After the doctor left, Emelia held Julian''s hand and said worriedly, "Don''t think about those things for a


    while, rest."


    Ever since he had vaguely sensed Eric''s identity, he hadn''t rested well.


    In the morning, he, a sick man, had even woken up earlier than she did and was outside in the small


    living room on the phone.


    Julian could see Emelia''s concern for himself and honestly responded, "Okay.


    With such a dangerous Eric, he could not fall. Otherwise, no one would protect Emelia.


    Looking at Emelia''s tearful eyes, Vincent sighed secretly.


    His precious daughter was now clearly reverting to her Love for Julian, so he could not object to them.


    He did not intend to but allow her, as long as she was willing.


    Since Julian had to rest, Vincent and the cousin left for the hotel, and Julian told someone to take them


    back.


    The cousin asked, "Didn''t we want to bring Emelia back this time? Why didn''t you mention it just now?"


    Vincent shook his head, "Look at how nervous she is about Julian. Can she just go with us easily? Let''s


    stay a few more days."


    Vincent also felt that fate had taken its toll on her. A while ago, their rtionship was still lukewarm.


    Julian had tragically waited at the doorstep in the pouring rain a bit further back in time. He waster


    drenched with rain that caused him into a high fever.


    Vincent thought it was a tested love now that they were so close like this.


    The cousinughed, "If grandma knew that Emelia had fallen in love with Julian again, she might be


    despondent."


    After all, her love for Emelia was evident because she had given her two sets of jewelry


    worth a lot of money. Also, she asked them to introduce a good man to Emelia for avoiding Emelia


    choosing Julian again. However, they seemed to fail.


    Vincent said in no good mood, "Am I not sad?"


    He was not happy with his son-inw, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    After Vincent left, Julian did sleep under Emelia''s supervision, and he felt much morefortable and


    sober when he woke up.


    Julian pondered before getting the phone, "I''ll call Caroline."


    Emelia nodded, hoping that Caroline would listen to Julian correctly, sober up and leave Eric in a hurry.


    Otherwise, she would lose her life.


    Although she loathed Caroline, she didn''t want her to die in an unclear way like Rosalind. Julian


    couldn''t resist frowning at the calls that were never answered.


    After several times, it was finally picked up.


    However, the man''s voice rang with a bit of smugness in its mockery, "What''s up, Julian?"


    Surprisingly, it was Eric. Julian immediately asked in a cold voice, "Where is Caroline?"


    "She is tired and having a rest," Eric said so vaguely that Julian knew what Caroline had done with Eric


    as soon as he heard it.


    "Wake her up. I want to hear her voice." He was worried that something had already happened to


    Caroline.


    However, Eric refused, "She is exhausted and has just fallen asleep. I can''t bear to wake her up. Don''t


    worry, I''ll have her call you back when she wakes up."


    It was strange not being tired after a foursome.


    He was calm because he did not want to let Caroline die now.


    Julian suppressed his fury and roared low, "Eric!"


    If he hadn''t been afraid that Emelia would be worried about him, he would have angrily yelled out.


    Eric was still indifferent, "How about tell me first if you have anything to say to her? I''ll pass it on."


    Obviously, Eric would not allow him to speak to Caroline now. He calmed down and changed his tone,


    "I should call you Finn McCarthy, right?"


    "Finn McCarthy?" Ericughed, "Are you joking, Mr. Hughes? My name is Eric Yeung. Why would you


    give me another name?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Eric was too steadfast to be moved, so Julian did not n to expose him only with the name.


    Still, he continued, "I guess you want to avenge your sister and your dead parents, right?" Eric still


    sounded as if nothing was wrong. "I don''t understand what you''re saying."


    Julian sneered, "Have you ever thought it takes two to tango? How would your sister have fallen in love


    with a man as old as my father if she was not greedy?"


    Julian deliberately suggested that Winnie was a gold-digger to provoke Eric. Thetter would defend


    Winnie since he was so obsessed with the incident of her sister.


    Indeed, although Eric tried his best to restrain his emotions, Julian noticed that his breathing had


    be heavier. Rasakeagaleilisl. conv riaht hot novel pub.

 Chapter 320 They Were Both Willing

    Chapter 320 They Were Both Willing


    The heavy breathing meant that Eric was angry.


    However, Eric was also one who could hold his temper. He refuted with the tone of a bystander. "I also


    read the news about your parents, which said that your father concealed the fact that he was married


    and cheated on that girl."


    "She didn''t know that she was a mistress. She had promised to leave your father, but your mother


    insisted on finding her in school. Her reputation was ruined, and she had no choice but tomit


    suicide!"


    Eric almost roared, which proved that he was indeed involved with Winnie. Otherwise, why would he be


    so emotional? Why would he know so much about Winnie?


    Julian continued to make his voice sounded like it was full of contempt, "Men at that age, isn''t it obvious


    that he was married? Not to mention a rich man like my dad."


    "Besides, even if he had lied to your sister and said he was single or divorced, wouldn''t your sister


    make a proper judgement?" Julian sneered, "How can you say that she is not for money since she got


    together with my father so quickly? She even got pregnant, wanting to use the baby as to climb her


    way up the socialdder."


    Eric abruptly hung up as Julian finished.


    Although he didn''t hear and see Eric, Julian knew he must have been quite angry with what he had just


    said.


    In fact, what he said was not aplete denigration on Winnie.


    As a college student, did Winnie have no judgment at all?


    She said that his father had cheated on her. Still, at that time, his father was the head of the Hughes


    family and at least a celebrity in Riverside City.


    He and his mother would also attend some events together from time to time, so how could Winnie be


    utterly unaware of this?


    When Randolph maliciously exposed this old story, Julian thought he should not make any more


    remarks to discredit Winnie since she was dead. He just epted theizens'' scolding and sincerely


    apologized for his parents.


    However, it didn''t mean he didn''t question the intention of Winnie to be with Gerhard. As for Winnie,


    since she had done such a thing, she should have the courage to take on the gossip. Suicide?


    That was a sign of cowardness.


    Maybe she died because her goal of taking her son to the top was not achieved, and her reputation


    was ruined.


    Eric was trying to revenge for Winnie step by step, but how could Winnie bepletely innocent?


    She and his father were both willing to be together.


    Julian felt he even things up since he had angered Eric.


    However, Eric was about to go crazy after hanging up, violently sweeping everything on the


    desk in front of him to the ground.


    He didn''t believe what Julian had just said, using his sister of knowing that Gerhard was married


    and still to be with him.


    Winnie was not that kind of person at all. She was so lovely, hardworking and progressive, and she


    was the vige''s pride when she was able to go to university.


    However, when the news came back that she had been a mistress and had jumped off a building, she


    and the whole family were severely scolded and ridiculed.


    That''s why his mother suicide by jumping into ake, and his father passed away soon after the double


    blow.


    His family went happy to break, and his uncle cheated on him. Thetter took all the money that the


    Hughes family paid and ruthlessly threw him into an orphanage.


    He escaped because he overheard his uncle telling the staff to mistreat him and indirectly get


    him killed so that he would neverpete for that money again.


    Later, he wandered the streets, begging. He was saved by an old foreign couple when he was


    almost starved to death, who found him pitiful and brought him abroad.


    Of course, he had all those adoption procedures secretly changed when he grew up.


    He had altered all his personal information, even his appearance, so that he was a man who had grown


    up abroad in the eyes of everyone. Besides, his adoptive parents had died a few years ago.


    That was why he waited until now toe back for revenge. Or else, if outsiders inquired about his


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    identity with them, it would be exposed. He believed that the dead were the best at keeping secrets, so


    he waited for them to die.


    They had been a great blessing to him, so he would not harm them.


    Also, he needed to build up his power in those years to have strong financial backing, so he kept his


    strength up.


    Eric could not calm down even though he swept everything to the ground.


    He turned around and took out a syringe from the drawer and was about to rush out in a rage.


    One of the men beside him hurriedly stopped him, "Boss, please calm down. We have to let her


    gradually get addicted to it by herself. We''re not gonna get away with this if you inject it directly into her


    body."


    Only then did Eric calm down a bit under the persuasion of his men, and he took a deep breath to put


    the syringe back.


    Yes, he wanted Caroline to get involved in drugs. He tried to ruin this precious daughter of Gerhard and


    Heather. He attempted to make Caroline infamous, to make her also be scolded by everyone.


    He wanted to make her suffer everything that Winnie had suffered.


    His sister was once the jewel of his parents, the apple of their eye, their family''s hope, but


    Gerhard and Heather ruined her.


    He would destroy Caroline to let her parents see their daughter being tormented, to let them be


    heartbroken to death.


    As well as Julian. He wanted to ruin everyone Gerhard and Heather cared about.


    Why could they live when his family was in ruins?


    No, they didn''t deserve to live.


    They only deserved to go to hell.


    As the aplice, Randolph persuaded Gerhard to break off his rtionship with Winnie by giving her


    money. If Gerhard had gotten divorced and married Winnie, perhaps she would not havemitted


    suicide due to the gossips but might have be the morous Mrs. Hughes.


    Therefore, the Sullivan family would have to pay for his deeds too¡ª for he had indirectly induced


    Winnie''s death. RI8.copy riaht hot novel pub.

 Chapter 321 She Deserves It!

    Chapter 321 She Deserves It!


    Eric was sleeping next to her with one hand on her stomach when Caroline was up. They looked very


    intimate.


    Caroline was in pain the moment she turned on the bed. She knew that was somethinging after


    sex. But her mind went nk no matter how hard she had tried to remember that part as if she was


    trying to block the awkward memory.


    It''s weird. Howe she didn''t remember anything?


    Caroline asked when she found Eric awake, "Howe I forgot everything?"


    Eric offered her a sour look. "Caroline, I''m really sad. I''ve been working so hard the whole night and


    you moaned so happily. You were enjoying it. Howe you tell me you forget everything?"


    Perhaps Eric''s acting was so great that it drilled out Caroline''s guilt.


    She said sheepishly, "Maybe I have a bad memory."


    Caroline tried harder to recall, but she only remembered someone holding her hip, poking hard


    between her legs.


    Eric''s expression softened and he sat up. Caroline didn''t doubt her memory at all when she saw a few


    fresh scratch marks on his back.


    Eric handed Caroline her phone in full dress. "Your brother called when you were asleep. I think you


    should call him back."


    Eric didn''t mention their conversation and the fight between Julian and him.


    He added bleakly when Caroline took the phone, "Your brother seems to have an issue with me. Just


    don''t fight over me. He''s your brother."


    Caroline disliked Julian, and Eric made this was worse.


    "Did he do anything to you? Did he scold you or humiliate you?" Caroline snapped through clenched


    teeth. "He really thinks he''s the boss because he''s in charge of the Farrell family and he always


    meddles with my decisions?"


    As Caroline spoke, she dialed Julian''s number. She sat on the bed with one hand resting on her hip as


    if there was going to be a big fight.


    Eric felt smug when watching iting.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Sibling rivalry? What a good show! How could he miss it?


    But Emelia picked up the phone and then her annoying voice lowered to whisper. "Your brother is


    asleep. What''s the matter?"


    Caroline hated Emelia''s guts. Driven by wild rage, she yelled, "Who do you think you are? Who told


    you to pick up my brother''s


    call?"


    Emelia was silent for a moment before he said sternly, "Caroline, you''re so dead. And you know what, I


    won''t cry for you at


    your funeral."


    Then, Emelia hung up, leaving Caroline to tremble in anger.


    Out of anger, Caroline dialed it back, but Emelia had turned off Julian''s phone. Caroline vented it out on


    her phone by chucking


    it out.


    ¡°Bitch, bitch, you fucking bitch!" Caroline cursed.


    Caroline thought Emelia had gone way too far!


    But she had no idea she was with a demon who could take her life at any time. Emelia wanted to warn


    her before it was too call"


    Unfortunately, Caroline never listened to Emelia. Instead, she took Emelia as a bully.


    Eric picked up her phone andforted her, ¡°Why are you so mad? It''s not worth smashing a phone


    for it."


    Caroline roared, "I hate her. Why is she still alive?"


    Eric wrapped his hand around her shoulder. "Hey, rx. Let''s go grab some food. I made dinner for


    you."


    Eric kept Caroline down with gentlefort.


    This was Caroline''s way of doing things. She hated people forcing or pushing her, so she wouldn''t


    listen to those people, for


    example, her brother, Julian.


    Julian was mean and condescending to Caroline since Emelia returned, so Caroline was too infuriated


    to listen to Julian.


    Revenge on Julian and Emelia filled Caroline''s mind. She would never do what they told her to do.


    Julian had just fallen asleep when Caroline calied. Emelia had his rest schedule in control since Julian


    got a headache.


    Under Emelia''s watch, he had to take a nap at noon and rest early at night.


    Emelia didn''t want to take Caroline''s call.


    But she was afraid that Eric might do something bad to Caroline. What if it was an emergency call?


    She couldn''t put Caroline''s


    life at stake.


    For a moment of hesitation, Emelia picked up the call outside the ward, but she didn¡¯t expect to be


    scolded by Caroline. Emelia


    felt sad because the woman she just worried about was yelling at her.


    She shouldn''t show any sympathy for Caroline because she didn''t deserve it.


    She asked for her death!


    That was why Emelia said something harsh to Caroline in that situation. She hoped that could get


    Caroline out of her confusion,


    but she gave up as she thought of Yvonne, who was manipted by Eric. Even Yvonne got caught in


    his trap, so how would


    Caroline escape?


    She could do nothing but pray for Caroline''s safety.


    Emelia was leaning against a wall with puffy eyes, holding a phone when Grandpa Hughes walked


    along the corridor with the


    housekeeper.


    Grandpa Hughes noticed Emelia''s sadness and trotted to ask, "What happened? Why are you outside


    alone?"


    Emelia pulled herself together when she saw Grandpa Hughes. "I''m fine, Grandpa. What brings you


    here?"


    Grandpa Hughes shifted to a deep voice, ¡°Julian''s father needs me now."


    He then continued, ¡°Is Julian sleeping?"


    Otherwise, Emelia wouldn''t leave the ward.


    Emelia nodded. ¡°Just fell asleep."


    Grandpa Hughes said, "Then let him rest. Let''s chat in the Hudgens kid''s office."


    ¡°Okay," Emelia followed Grandpa Hughes to Arthur''s office.


    Grandpa Hughes asked Emelia what had happened outside the ward, and she had no choice but to tell


    Grandpa Hughes the truth


    Grandpa Hughes heavily tapped his walking stick on the floor, "I shouldn''t have tried to save her. She


    deserves it!"


    Grandpa Hughes was irritated by Caroline''s rudeness.

 Chapter 322 Everyone Made Their Choice

    Chapter 322 Everyone Made Their Choice


    "How could there be such an idiot in our family?" Grandpa Hughes was suffering in heart-wrenching


    anguish.


    This might be a hard-to-solve puzzle for them.


    Caroline and Julian shared an almost identical genes pool, but how could they turn out to be so


    different?


    When Caroline yed the fields with male stars, Grandpa Hughes had suspected her real identity. He


    even secretly did a paternity test for Caroline, but it turned out that Caroline was 100% Gerhard and


    Heather''s daughter.


    Grandpa Hughes had no choice but to tolerate Caroline.


    He lectured her more than once before, but Caroline kept doing ridiculous things. As time passed,


    Grandpa Hughes gave her up.


    He regrated not crippling her legs because this at least kept Caroline from Eric.


    Arthur handed a cup of tea to Grandpa Hughes andforted him, "Everyone is responsible for their


    choice. There''s nothing we can do."


    "Let it pass." Grandpa Hughes took a sip of his tea to calm himself down.


    Arthur asked, "What happened to Uncle Gerhard?"


    Grandpa Hughes was depressed when it came to Gerhard. "Well, I received a foreign call today.


    Julian''s father owed an insolvent debt overseas, and he''s caught and beaten up by the creditors. The


    attached photo showed his swollen face full of bruises."


    Arthur said coldly, "This must be Eric''s another work."


    They were learning the ropes that Eric wouldn''t let anyone off his hook, even Gerhard, who was


    overseas.


    And it would be easier for Eric if Gerhard was abroad.


    Grandpa Hughes nodded, "Definitely."


    Grandpa Hughes gritted his teeth and said, "Where there''s smoke, there''s fire. He must be set up by


    someone to owe such a huge debt."


    "Gerhard cried in the video that someone set him up. He borrowed money to invest a profitable project,


    but it didn''t go well in the end!" Grandpa Hughes analyzed, "I guess he was mesmerized by a woman,


    who was probably Eric''s trick!"


    Arthur agreed with him. Eric came prepared, so he must have put someone into Gerhard''s life. The


    simultaneous incidents just ruined his n and caught him off guard.


    But the amount of Gerhard''s debt took Arthur by surprise. "That much money?"


    Grandpa Hughes blurted, "Julian took money from a loan shark, and it''s charging interest on top of


    interest. It looks like Eric wants to cost the Hughes Group an arm and a leg!"


    Arthur paused for a while before he said to Grandpa Hughes, "Grandpa, forgive my rudeness, I don''t


    think Julian should know about this."


    Grandpa Hughes was shocked after Arthur told him about Julian''s head issues.


    "A headache?"


    Arthur replied to him, "Yeah, it¡¯s alling from Caroline. She hung out with Eric me in his ce.¡±


    Grandpa Hughes stood up with a nk expression, "I see. Then don''t bother him. I''ll figure out a way to


    raise money."


    Julian as the president would definitely know about the money if it was taken out from the Farrell family.


    Arthur interrupted Grandpa Hughes, "I''ll help with the money. Whether Uncle Gerhard could escape


    after that, at least they will


    go easy on him.¡±


    Arthur always kept a low profile, but his family fortune was capable to get Grandpa Hughes through


    this.


    He would do it under the table rather than bothering Julian.


    If anything happened to Julian, Eric got to win.


    Grandpa Hughes patted Arthur''s shoulder and expressed his sincere gratitude.


    "It''s fine," Arthur said humbly.


    Emelia walked Grandpa Hughes to the door. "Grandpa, I save some money ..."


    Grandpa Hughes interrupted her, "Kid, I appreciate that.¡±


    After the Longerich family reunited with Emelia, she had received jewelry from Lady Dorothy, several


    estates from Vincent, and


    itspany shares. She had money to help Grandpa Hughes out of this.


    But Grandpa Hughes refused. "I think I can handle it. Don''t drag your family into this.


    Julian had already left a bad impression in the Longerich''s for hurting Emelia. How could he get them


    involved in the chaos


    now?


    Grandpa Hughes continued, ¡°Julian''s mother saves a lot these years. This shit is supposed to be her


    business, so she should


    take care of it.¡±


    Emelia didn''t force Grandpa Hughes.


    Grandpa Hughes got in the car after taking a few more to Emelia.


    Emelia met Arthur on her way back to the ward. Arthur seriously suggested, "I want to put tranquilizer


    to Julian''s medicine. You


    know, rest is the best and fast way to recover. The situation is going down. We need him to deal with


    Eric."


    ¡°Okay,¡± Emelia nodded.


    She wished Julian could recover more than anyone else, so she would take Arthur''s advice.


    Emelia told Julian about Caroline''s call after Julian woke up, but she skipped their quarrel in case


    Julian got angry.


    But Julian knew Caroline. He asked, "Did she say something stupid?"


    Emelia urged him, ¡°It''s nothing. Hurry up and call her back."


    Caroline answered the phone.


    Caroline said in a mocking tone, "Mr. Hughes, are you looking for me?"


    Julian took a deep breath at Emelia''s worried gaze and said, "Are you okay?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Emelia told him not to get angry before this phone call.


    Caroline said as if she didn''t care about it, "I''m doing great."


    Julian could tell from Caroline''s dramatic tone that she didn''t lie.


    Julian cut to the chase. "Do you know Eric didn''t break up with Yvonne?"


    ¡°IT know, but that''s no big deal." Caroline grunted, "I''m totally hitting on Eric behind Yvonne''s back."


    Gritting his teeth, Julian said, ¡°You''re being a shameless homewrecker, you know that?"


    Eric''s consistent love for Yvonne was quite moving. In many people''s eyes, he would never abandon


    Yvonne even if she was in


    prison.


    Caroline would be a target of me once people knew about her rtionship with Eric.


    Julian could imagine how Eric shifted the me to Caroline.


    Eric was enticing Caroline to be the public enemy, but Caroline didn''t care about this at all.


    But people would drown her with viciousments!


    Caroline argued defiantly, "I enjoy being a homewrecker. This makes me happy."


    Julian almost ran out of patience, but he took a deep breath to calm himself down before he said,


    "Caroline, listen up. Use


    your brain."


    While Julian began to tell Caroline everything about Eric, Caroline cut in, ¡°Alright, no more preaching.


    Gotta go, bye.¡±


    Julian was infuriated by Caroline hanging up the call.

 Chapter 323 Regained the Initiative

    Chapter 323 Regained the Initiative


    Julian decided to give up on Caroline, so he made another call to dismiss the guard outside Eric''s


    house. "Operation canceled. You don''t have to protect Miss Hughes anymore."


    Julian said to Emelia after the phone call, "She asks for this."


    Emelia suggested, "Can we just call the police to bring her out of Eric''s house?"


    Julian said while rubbing his nose, "We don''t have solid evidence to bring Eric to justice, so it''s


    inappropriate for the police to search his house, especially since he''s a foreign citizen."


    "Fine," Emelia responded.


    Julian said, "Now we can only count on the hit-and-run driver."


    To their disappointment, David called to tell them that the driver took a bribe.


    The driver had a son, living with his ex-wife, and gave the bribe to them. But the boy had forgotten the


    carrier''s name and look, he only remembered the person carrying a few boxes of cash.


    Without a bank ount, they had lost the lead in finding him.


    Julian looked out of the window in frustration as Emelia embraced him in a gentle hug to keep him


    calm.


    When Julian came to realize that Emelia was worried about him, he pulled Emelia into a hug. They


    looked silently at the darkness outside the window.


    It was a rare moment after the big fight.


    They never expected this on such an asion.


    They were emotional at this moment, thinking that they should cherish each other in this fast-changing


    world.


    Julian fantasized about their happily ever after once he got back with Emelia. His dream kind of came


    true except for the happily-ever-after part.


    Julian felt sorry for Emelia, but this might be a good thing.


    They were unlikely to separate after oveing difficulties together.


    After a while, Emelia broke the silence, "Actually, I have an idea."


    Julian asked softly, "What?"


    Emelia looked up and said, "You once told me that Winnie McCarthy, his sister, was a very important


    person in Eric''s life, and he insist his sister was not a homewrecker. Then why don''t we start from


    Winnie? We find the proof about her deliberately being the homewrecker. That might stimte Eric and


    make him give himself away."


    After Julian figured out what Emelia nned to do, his face registered both surprise and joy. He cupped


    Emelia''s cheeks with his hands and gently lifted them up. "Emelia, you are a smart girl."


    Julian focused on how to find Eric''s criminal evidence and missed this point. So, that was why they had


    to deal with passive aggression.


    However, Emelia''s n regained the initiative.


    Once they distracted Eric, they could turn back the tide.


    Emelia was d that Julian approved her proposal. "Let''s y his game."


    ¡°We should go to the media and spread it out. Eric will be furious after seeing this false usation."


    Emelia continued, ¡°But we still have a long way to go. First, we need to ask Winnie''s ssmates for


    more useful information to


    prove she got close to your father for a purpose.¡±


    Julian replied to her, "I''ll have David dig it up."


    Emelia nodded. "Let me do the writing.¡±


    She was a writer, so she was confident about her solid writing skills.


    ¡°Okay," Julian never doubted her writing skills. Then, he called David.


    After the call, Julian thought of another thing and he said, "I should call my dad to ask him more details


    about how he met


    Winnie, and whether she had done something suspicious."


    They know nothing about Gerhard''s history, not even the horrible criminal case until Randolph exposed


    it to the public.


    Julian only remembered Gerhard had cheated on his mother with a college student and they almost


    divorced.


    Emelia was nervous when Julian said he was going to call Gerhard because they didn''t update


    Gerhard''s situation to Julian.


    Julian sensed her nervous energy and asked, ¡°Anything happened?"


    Eric was aiming at Gerhard, who was the mastermind behind that incident.


    Emelia had not admitted, "Yeah, Gerhard owed a huge debt abroad and was kidnapped by the


    creditors. They wouldn''t let him


    go if we didn''t pay it off."


    Emelia exined, "Grandpa, Arthur, and I decided not to bother you with this.


    Grandpa was raising money, and Arthur said he could help.¡±


    Julian knew they were doing it for his own good, but that wasn''t the thing he most worried about. "Then


    I won''t get any


    information from him."


    Emelia said, "There''s one person we can go to."


    Julian had the same idea. "Randolph Sullivan?"


    Emelia nodded. "Yeah, he''s a close friend to Uncle Gerhard. He definitely knows."


    ¡°But I don''t know if he will help." Emelia shifted to be concerned because Julian put Randolph in jail.


    Julian thought for a moment and said, ¡°Randolph isn''t stupid. He knows which side he should take."


    Julian continued, ¡°I''ll contact him and visit Randolph in the prison."


    Emelia nodded. Although Julian hadn''t fully recovered yet, this was urgent. He had to visit Randolph


    now.


    They branched out into two teams. While Julian inquired about Randolph in jail, David sent spies to


    look for Winnie''s ssmates


    for further investigation.


    Grandpa Hughes was responsible for raising money.


    Heather lived in Grandpa Hughes''s house for better protection.


    Returning from the hospital, Grandpa Hughes beckoned Heather downstairs and asked her about the


    exact amounts of


    properties she had.


    Heather was puzzied. "Dad, why are you asking me? Isn''t Julian going to pay off his father¡¯s debt?"


    Heather knew about Gerhard''s case, but she didn''t bother to ask when Grandpa Hughes went to find


    Julian.


    allem Umeo) Oe Malo LaTe | a MaTeL


    And whether Gerhard was alive or dead has nothing to do with Heather.


    They hated each other after Gerhard had an affair.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Grandpa Hughes was infuriated, tapping his walking stick to the floor. He said sternly, ¡°Julian is feeling


    under the weather. We''ll take care of this".


    Heather rejected him. "Dad, that''s Gerhard''s business. Why should I help him? I save that money for


    my retirement life.¡±


    ¡°If you didn''t make a fuss, how would that girlmit suicide?" Grandpa Hughes wouldn''t spare


    Heather, ¡°Isn''t this your fault?"


    Heather pursed her lips in silence. Grandpa Hughes continued, "You have to put some thought into it.


    Julian is the only family


    you can count on in the future. If you treat him and Emelia better, I think they know what to do."


    ¡°If you made stupid decisions and humiliate us, then mind your own business!"


    Heather''s face turned pale after the severe reprimand.


    She gave a rough number of her properties to Grandpa Hughes and was ordered to cash them in.


    Grandpa Hughes cashed in everything valuable aside from his house.

 Chapter 324 The Past Is Not Even Past

    Chapter 324 The Past Is Not Even Past


    Julian''s interview with Randolph went smoothly. Randolph was surprised after knowing about Eric''s real


    identity, slumping onto his chair.


    But Randolph regained his sense and looked at Julian. "I will tell you everything I know."


    Julian told Randolph about his n.


    Then Randolph broke out into a sneer. "Winnie was damn good at hiding things from her family. That''s


    why Eric Yeung didn''t know what she had done and thought that it was all our fault."


    "Your father and I met Winnie in a bar. She was a waitress there." Randolph recalled, "She was


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    wearing heavy makeup, but your father fell for her and tipped her a lot. Your dad asked around and


    found out she was a university student. She needed money to pay for her tuition fee. Then your dad


    was sympathetic for her and started to get close to her.


    "The girl turned down your dad at first, but he kept going after her for about a month. Then, he made it.


    "Your father had fallen in love so deeply. I have to admit Winnie is a special woman to your father.


    She''s young, beautiful, smart and most of all, she had an innocent face that made people want to


    protect her. That''s what we see in Winnie. Your dad wished he could give everything to her."


    Julian listened with a serious expression when he expected the twist toe.


    Randolph shook his head in self-deprecation and sighed, "When I was invited to give a lecture in her


    school, I overheard her conversation with another girl."


    "I guess they are close, so Winnie shares everything with her."


    "Winnie''s friends talked her out of the rtionship with your dad.


    People talked about Winnie and her sugar daddy. She was afraid that Winnie would be condemned by


    this.¡±


    ¡®T''ll never forget Winnie''s face," Randolph looked at Julian and continued, ¡°she held a cigarette


    between her fingers as she


    disdainfully told the girl manner that she went out with your dad for his money. She will dump him when


    she gets enough


    money."


    ¡°She said she had enough of a poor life and enjoyed making money fast with her innate beauty."


    Julian asked, "Are you sure you heard this?"


    ¡°Absolutely," Randolph didn''t need to lie to Julian.


    He continued, "Your dad was nning to divorce your mother. Well, I''m sorry."


    Julian was lost in aplicated thought. He felt sad and sympathy for his dad at the same time.


    Winnie approached Gerhard for a reason, so Gerhard wouldn''t end up being happy with Winnie even if


    he divorced Heather.


    Julian asked Randolph again, "Did you tell my dad?"


    ¡°No,¡± Randolph was honest. "I hated seeing his smug face. I would like to see how miserable he was


    when Winnie dumped him"


    Julian then despised their fake friendship.


    Randolph ignored Julian''s despise and continued, "I thought he was just ying around with Winnie.


    But you know what? Your


    dad was serious. I told him everything, but he didn¡¯t believe me and used me of turning to your


    mother and against


    Tana


    ¡°Winnie suddenly get pregnant and your dad wanted to divorce more than ever. You knew the best part


    of the story. Your dad


    gave up on Winnie under your grandfather''s strong demand. Winnie had an abortion and arge sum


    ofpensation."


    ¡°That money could support Winnie''s entire family for the rest of her life."


    ¡°If Heather didn''t do that.. ." Randolph sighed, "You know your mother. She can''t let anyone override


    her. Even if your dad unwilling broke off with Winnie,


    Heather still can''t let it pass."


    Julian fell sil.


    That was something Heather would do. She had no vision and did things without regard for


    consequences as long as she won.


    Caroline was fike Heather, but she was an upgraded version.


    But Julian wasn''t interested in judging their stupid affair.


    He said to Randolph seriously, "I''ve heard what I want today. That''s enough."


    Randolph asked worriedly, "Are you sure Eric believe this? Winnie is dead, and Eric could say anything


    he wants."


    Julian said tly, "Sounds like he has a choice."


    Julian would buy as many media sections and pages as in Riverside City for a few days to repeatedly


    report on this scandal.


    Eric must fly off the handle even if he did not believe it.


    Just imagine, Eric saw her sister''s scandal on the public media when he woke up another day. He


    would definitely go mad.


    On second thought, Julian asked, "Do you still remember the other girl''s name? Or is she in Riverside


    City now?"


    David still working on the search for Winnie''s ssmates, but after a long time, many people left


    Riverside City after


    graduation, which added difficulty to his search.


    If the other girl came out to testify, it would be a double kill to Eric.


    Perhaps Eric didn''t believe it, but that was enough as long as he was disturbed.


    Randolph said, ¡°Winnie brought her to dinner with us. I remember Winnie calling her Fanny, but I don¡¯t


    know her full name"

 Chapter 325 Bottomless

    Chapter 325 Bottomless


    Although Randolph didn''t know the girl''s name, he had helped Julian lock onto the target whose name


    was Fanny.


    Julian thanked Randolph, who however said in a self-mocking tone, "For what? I''m doing it for


    Yvonne."


    Randolph and Yvonne were under threat, even if they were in jail,


    Emelia was waiting for Julian in the car outside the detention center. As Julian got into the car, Emelia


    asked him concernedly, "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah," Julianforted her. "It runs well."


    Emelia heaved a sigh of relief and eased her nerves that were fraying with concerns about Julian''s


    health.


    The driver took off while Julian told Emelia about what he got from Randolph in the car.


    Emelia was stunned. "Winnie smoked?"


    Julian narrowed his eyes. "Perhaps she''s a good girl at home, but a depraved woman outside home."


    Emelia regained her senses, saying determinedly, "So, we were right. Then our n must work."


    Julian replied to her, Winnie''s friend is our trump card."


    "Okay," Emelia said, "Then I''ll start writing the script."


    Emelia never expected one day her talent in writing woulde in handy.


    Eric got the news as soon as Julian left the detention center.


    But Eric didn''t take it seriously because Julian and Randolph had nothing to talk about. How was a


    prisoner useful to Julian?


    Eric would never expect Julian to sniff about his sister''s past from Randolph. In his eyes, his sister was


    perfect.


    She was independent, smart, and capable, and she was never a gold digger, a homewrecker, or a


    whore.


    Gerhard intended to deceive Winnie at that time.


    Caroline hung around at Eric''s house every day, wining and dining. Eric served her well and pleased


    her with expensive gifts. Caroline was disoriented after falling in love with Eric.


    But Caroline didn''t know that she was raped by Eric''s men.


    They didn¡¯t take any contraception measures because they wanted to impregnate Caroline so that she


    could go through the


    painful abortion as Winnie had done.


    Eric plotted something big for her. He wanted to turn Caroline to be a drug addict. He knew Caroline,


    and her life would be


    totally over then.


    That day, Caroline went to Eric''s study as usual. She knocked on the door for a long time but no one


    answered. Then she


    barged in and saw Eric leaning against the office chair with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Eric?" Fearing that he was sick, Caroline trotted over while calling out his name.


    Eric had no reaction. Caroline, standing next to Eric, was shocked by the messy desk full of disposable


    needles, and Eric rolled


    up his sleeves, revealing a needle hole on his firm skin.


    Caroline saw her friends doing this when they got to be stoned, but she never did this.


    Caroline didn''te as much of a surprise. Out of curiosity, she leaned closer to observe it before


    waking up Eric. ¡°Hey, honey".


    When Eric opened his eyes and saw her, he was flustered, and then fumbled with the stuff on the table.


    Caroline smiled with


    crossed arms. ¡°What is it to rush? I''ve already seen it."


    Eric looked a little nervous. He stood up and bundled Caroline in his arms. His voice cracked, "You


    won''t turn me in, right?"


    Caroline smiled. "What are you thinking? Why would I do that?"


    Eric muttered, "Well, this is illegal."


    ¡®I''m not that old-school." Caroline shrugged nonchntly.


    She sized Eric up and said affectionately, "Honey, I love you so much. How could I send you to jail?"


    Eric looked at ease.


    ¡°Then... will you leave me because I''m a drug addict?"


    Before Caroline replied, he grabbed her shoulders and begged, "Caroline, please, don''t leave me!"


    Caroline was touched by Eric''s sincerity because she didn''t expect Eric to be so clinging to her. Eric''s


    eyes were puffy and red as


    if he couldn''t live without her.


    Caroline felt a great sense of satisfaction. She smiled sweetly and said, "I won''t. Don''t worry."


    Eric kissed her affectionately. "Thank you, Caroline."


    ¡°Thank you for trusting me and always staying by my side."


    Caroline thought of her mother and Julian who kept telling her to leave Eric. They saw Eric as a cruel


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    devil. But for Caroline,


    they were just jealous.


    When Eric picked up the needle, Caroline asked curiously, ¡°Is this really that good?¡±


    Eric whispered to her, " Or what? A little can get you giddily excited."


    Caroline lost herself in Eric''s eyes. She offered, ¡°May I?"


    Eric was waiting for this moment.


    He took out a new set and injected Caroline with liquid drugs.


    Every time when Caroline kneels to beg him for more supplements, Eric couldn''t feel better.


    All the pain Gerhard had inflicted on Winnie now had shifted to Caroline.


    But this was just the beginning. He wanted Julian to fall into the bottomless darkness.

 Chapter 326 Sounds Like You Made That Up

    Chapter 326 Sounds Like You Made That Up


    Heather had been feeling palpitation in her heart. She took it as a bad sign.


    At her wit''s end, she called Julian anxiously, ¡°Julian, I have had a bad feeling for the past few days and


    I can''t get in touch with Caroline. Anything new on her?"


    Julian said in an icy tone. "What makes you think I can find her if you didn''t?"


    Julian cut off with Caroline after the big quarrel on thest call.


    Caroline didn''t contact him either.


    Heather asked tentatively, "Would you like to reach her? She sounds awful..."


    Heather couldn''t tell what was wrong with Caroline''s tone, but she knew Caroline was much weaker


    than before.


    "Mom, you know, she won''t answer my call." Julian continued, "If you''re really worried about her, why


    don''t you send someone to check on her? Have you tried grandpa?"


    Heather sighed in frustration. "Then why do you think I''ming for you?"


    She asked Grandpa Hughes to call Caroline at first, but he didn''t bother to ask. He even said that


    Caroline was reaping what she sowed.


    "Sorry, there''s nothing I can do," Julian replied to Heather and got off the phone.


    He refused to call because on one hand, Caroline wouldn''t answer, and on the other hand, he didn''t


    want to hear any humiliation about Emelia.


    Julian gave up on his sister just like Grandpa Hughes did.


    Julian stayed in the hospital for a week and was finally discharged. The doctor confirmed that the


    residual blood congestion in his brain was cleared after giving him a full examination. There was no


    more surgery and seque.


    Emelia let out a long sigh of relief as she cried in Julian''s arms.


    She had a tough week. This was the first time she realized Julian was important to her. After all, the


    things that happened between Eric and Yvonne, they grew a feeling of closeness.


    Julian held her tight and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I should have done better.


    He med himself for not seeing through Eric''s trick earlier, putting Emelia in this mess.


    Emelia had suffered a lot after being falsely used of alleged assault by Yvonne.


    Then Yvonne almost hurt Emelia, who then spent a hard week in the hospital with Julian, the real


    patient here.


    These were supposed to be his parents¡¯ stuff, but now Julian dragged her into this.


    Emelia cried even more. "You''ve done a good job protecting me.¡±


    If it wasn''t for Julian in the car ident, she would have been the one discharging today. If it wasn''t for


    his bravery, he


    wouldn''t have had a craniotomy.


    David''s operation went well. The day after Julian left the hospital, he found Winnie''s friend.


    Her name was Fanny Rumsey, and coincidently, she lived in the suburb of Riverside City.


    Julian nned to visit her once he found the girl. He wanted to convince her to join their n.


    But David reported, ¡°Fanny Rumsey was willing to help after I told her about our n, but on one


    condition: don''t show up at


    her door to disturb her life, because she doesn''t want to attract Eric''s attention."


    "She''ll send us an audio recording of what she knows about Winnie."


    ¡°This is good enough," said Julian.


    This might not convince Eric but was enough to mess with Eric.


    Since everything was in ce, it was time for Emelia to start writing.


    This article was important. She needed to restore the past to the unrted people and reveal the real


    Winnie to Eric.


    Emeltia sat in front of theputer for the entire afternoon. She wrote and deleted it, carefully


    weighing every word.


    Julian was d that he learned how to make coffee and cook, then he could serve Emelia a cup of


    coffee when she was tired.


    Emelia sipped her coffee through a smile.


    Julian picked her up from the chair and asked softly, "Are you feeling better?"


    ¡°Yeah, the minute when you gave me the coffee," Emelia nodded, "But I''m thinking of the article.


    Julian peered at her nose and said seriously, "This''s the first time I see you writing.¡±


    Ironically, they had lived together for three years, but Julian had never seen Emelia writing anything.


    Emelia said awkwardly, ¡°Do I look irritable?"


    She was used to working alone, so she didn''t realize she was no longer working by herself until she


    saw Julian.


    Emelia wondered if she was doing something embarrassed, like anxiously tugging at her hair or


    smashing the table...


    ¡°Not really," Julian denied her, "I think it''s cute."


    What she did when she didn''te up with anything good a script was very cute in Julian''s eyes.


    Emelia was always serious and these little moves turned her to be a different person. So, how was it


    irritable?


    Emelia snorted and said, "Well, sounds like you made it up."


    Julian argued, ¡°I''m telling the truth.¡±


    They continued to chat. When their eyes met, they started to kiss


    This was a big challenge for Julian. They hadn''t made out for a long time since Yvonne''s thing and his


    injury.


    At this moment, surrounded by the fragrance and soft skin, all he wanted to do was have sex.


    But he had underestimated Emelia¡¯s stamina. When she sensed his intentions, she immediately


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    pushed him away. "No, I have to write ..."


    Julian hoarsely said, "Writeter."


    He had a fire to put out. Who cared about the writing thing?


    He was going crazy when hugged Emelia in the hospital bed, doing nothing for the past few days.


    Julian lifted her up, but Emelia still struggled by kicking her feet in the air.

 Chapter 327 Karma

    Chapter 327 Karma


    Being interrupted by Julian, Emelia finished her article at night.


    Julian had settled everything, buying the front page of all media, and the war began once Emelia''s


    article and Fanny Rumsey''s recording were in ce.


    Julian set the release time after midnight because it could achieve the best effect when people let off


    their guard to be sensitive and emotional at this time. People guarding Eric''s vi told him that Eric


    slept early in the evening.


    The situation would have gone wild when Eric woke up the next day.


    Instead posted on Emelia''s social media ount, Julian gave this job to others. After it was published,


    Emelia leaned against the bed with Julian, enjoying their y.


    They had never done this before. They worked together to achieve the shared goal.


    Julian cuddled her, sliding his slender fingers through her hair as he suggested in a whisper, "Remarry


    me after this?"


    "Yeah," Emelia agreed.


    She would have avoided this topic once Julian mentioned it.


    It gave Julian enormous satisfaction to know how quickly Emelia reacted to his proposal. Perhaps


    Julian owes Eric a favor because this wouldn''t happen if Eric didn''t make such a big fuss.


    Julian was so happy that he was getting carried away.


    He bantered with Emelia, "How about your father''s opinion this time?"


    Emelia heard the sarcasm in his words, so she said, "Oh, I think I should. Thank you for reminding me,


    sweety."


    Julian fell into awkward silence.


    Was he just ruining his own marriage?


    Social media was a major driver in the spread of this news. In less than an hour, it quickly sat in the


    trending topic of various media. With Julian''s patronage, the news had remained to be the hottest topic


    these days.


    A tingling sensation was spreading through people in the middle of the night. They began to discuss


    this.


    "I thought Gerhard was a swindler.


    It seems Winnie isn''t as innocent as we thought.¡±


    ¡°Right. Gerhard was known as a rich fuck boy in Riverside City, but he never denied his marriage. How


    know that for such a long time?"


    ¡°Damn, did you al! listen to that recording? I mean I was freaking shocked. Winnie admitted that she''s


    sick of being poor and


    aiming at Gerhard to get rich.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the whistleblower was Winnie''s close friend. It was Winnie''s original words. So, I think we should


    spare Gerhard and


    Heather now."


    ¡°Perhaps Heather wanted to ruin Winnie''s reputation, but if she can''t ept this, she should leave


    Gerhard rather than do this.¡±


    Some directed their anger to Winnie, some at Gerhard, but they had shown mercy to Gerhard this time.


    Eric was invited to the study by his subordinates when he woke up. Little veins popped out of his


    temple as he saw falsehoods


    about his sister spreading wildly.


    Eric thought his sister was beautiful and sacred, so he wasn''t allowed her to be defiled by others.


    Now, people used her of being an immoral gold digger.


    Some people were quite rude, saying that Winnie deserved to die.


    Eric was on the verge of copse, and after his subordinates yed the first part of the recording, he


    wentpletely mad.


    ¡°Impossible! Ridiculous!"


    He howled frenziedly, resting his head in his hands. This was bullshit!


    She was so beautiful and kind. How could she do such a filthy thing to humiliate her family?


    Winnie always wired her schrship or part-time sry home, so why would those people put her into


    injustice?


    ¡°Go. Check if my sister won the schrship at school!"


    Eric yelled to instruct his subordinates. One left for the investigation, while the otherforted him.


    "Boss, you have to calm


    down. This is a trap."


    Eric wasn''t stupid, but he couldn''t control himself when people defamed his sister, who was his biggest


    weakness.


    Julian''s n worked.


    Another man handed a file to Eric. "Boss, this is something about Emelia, Julian''s ex-wife."


    After Eric read it, his expression changed and hisughter lingered in the room.


    He stopped, dropped his eyes at the file, andughed wildly again.


    Maybe this was karmaing back to bite him in the ass!


    This was what the Farrell family would get for their evil deeds!


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    One of Eric''s subordinates asked, "Boss, how should we use this?"


    Eric''s lips curled into a sneer as he rubbed his chin. "This is big news. We have to make good use of it.


    We can''t kill Julian, but at least get him ripped off."


    ¡°They''re not going to be a happy couple forever!" Eric pulled himself together and asked, "Where''s that


    bitch?"


    After Caroline became addicted to drugs, Eric treated her like trash. He could stop pretending to be a


    lovestruck idiot after getting something on Caroline.


    He didn''t have the slightest feeling for a woman like Caroline.


    So did Yvonne. Although Eric had dated Yvonne before, he never loved her.


    That was his n all the time


    Eric''s subordinate replied, "It''s almost mealtime. How much should I put?"


    There was a ghost of a sinister smile on his face. "Not anymore. Drain that poor fuck and make her our


    ve away for us."


    ¡°Yes,¡± That subordinate took the order.

 Chapter 328 The Appointment

    Chapter 328 The Appointment


    Two days after the news was released, Julian knew his n worked till Eric called him.


    But Eric mocked in a t tone, "Do you think I''ll be angry with your little story?"


    Julian asked, "Why are you calling me?"


    He continued, "| heard you sent someone to check your sister''s school grades. | wonder how would it


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    feel when | found out my sister is a study cker full of lies.¡±


    Eric gritted his teeth over the phone as Julian continued, "Well, your sister was a good student who


    won schrships, at first, but


    unluckily, she picked a wrong way.¡¯


    "You want to know why I''m calling you?" Eric interrupted with a mischievous smile tugging at his lips, "I


    just think you might miss your sister.¡±


    As Eric''s voice fell, Caroline''s heart-wrenching scream rose. "Julian, help!"


    Caroline cried hysterically. "They made me take drugs and turned me into a damn druggie. Julian, you


    have to save me, or I''ll die!"


    "They torture me, not giving me food...¡±


    "Julian!" Caroline''s miserable scream went to an abrupt stop as if she fainted.


    Julian turned on the speakerphone, and Emelia was listening to this conversation. Caroline''s scream


    turned Emelia''s face pale.


    Taking drugs was something serious.


    This was bad because no one knew how much Caroline had taken. She might die if she got too many


    drugs into her system.


    Emelia shot an anxious nce at Julian, who was in a badly sulk.


    But Julian wasn''t surprised because Caroline was drinking what she brewed.


    Eric''s tease lingered in Julian''s ear. "Did you hear that? Mr. Hughes."


    Julian sneered, "Before everything, listen up, | won''t save her."


    This was the first step Eric fought back. He wanted Julian to save Caroline and then turned the


    situation around.


    So, Julian should stay assertive in this psychological warfare.


    Eric showed his hands, "I''ll take Caroline to Avonsor Hill in 40 minutes. If you want to save her, meet


    me there in an hour. Otherwise, you''ll never see her again.¡±


    "Oh, kindly remind, the drug in Caroline was a lot enough to take her life. She will die at any minute.¡±


    "Dont call the police. My people are everywhere in Avonsor Hill. Once they find out any police officer,


    Caroline is dead.¡¯


    Eric hung up before Julian could say anything.


    He was gambling on Caroline.


    Julian could convince himself not to save Caroline, but Heather couldn''t. She was begging Julian to


    save her daughter.


    Julian was the only reliable person to Heather, so she must force Julian to do so.


    Heather called when Julian was still holding the phone.


    Heather was crying so hard over the phone. She begged Julian to save Caroline.


    Julian found her disturbing and hung up on the phone. This wasn''t just a yes-or-no thing.


    Eric came back for revenge, so he wasn''t afraid of death at all. And he might want to kill him and


    Caroline in the deep mountains!


    None of this would happen if Caroline thought about this a little more.


    Emelia noticed his depressing energy, so she poured him a cup of warm water.


    Emelia was sad because it was restless after Julian was discharged from the hospital just for a few


    days.


    Avonsor Hill was the only mountain in Riverside City, but it was the steepest. The rescue crew barely


    searched them there. How vicious Eric was!


    Julian took a sip and looked up at Emelia. "Do you want me to save her?"


    Emelia pursed his lips and after a short silence, she said, "Caroline did something wrong, but we can''t


    just sit and watch as Eric takes


    her life, right?"


    "Is there any method to save you and her?" Emelia took Julian in her arms and her voice was distant


    and bitter.


    Julian whispered in her embrace, "I''ll call Ezra."


    "Eric wants to meet me alone, then I''ll let Ezra sneak up from the back. He''ll help me in the shadows.¡¯


    To relieve Emelia''s concern, Julian added, "Ezra is good at outdoor sports. He is an absolute rock-


    climbing expert and an excellent


    hiker.¡±


    "That''s nice,¡¯ Emelia trusted Julian. Ezra must be as good as he said.


    Julian then called Ezra, who geared himself and set off to the mountain first.


    Ezra was so familiar with Avonsor Hill after having trekked through it over these years. He had the map


    of Avonsor Hill in his head, so he knew all the shortcuts there, and Eric only ced people on the main


    roads.


    When Ezra was on the way, Julian quickly packed up.


    Before he left, Emelia reminded him through tears, "Juste back safe."


    "Okay,'' Julian said determinedly, "Let''s fix our marriage when |e back."


    Emelia agreed, tears flooding her eyes.


    She wished nothing but his safe return.


    Julian drove off after saying her farewell.


    Emelia''s heart was jumping under her skin. And it would probably not stop until Julian came back


    safely.

 Chapter 329 | Heard Youre a Good Fighter

    Chapter 329 | Heard You''re a Good Fighter


    Julian followed Eric''s route and Ezra took a detour to Avonsor Hill. They spoke a few times on the way,


    and everything went well with


    Ezra. When Julian arrived at the foot of the mountain, Ezra also sneaked into the mountain from a


    shortcut.


    Julian parked his car as Eric called.


    Eric said through a burst of unrestrainedughter, "Mr. Hughes, you''re a man of word."


    Julian sneered, "Isn''t this what you want?"


    Ericughed smugly. "Do you think you''re a boxing champion now?"


    Eric knew he was a skillful person after a little digging.


    But Eric knew how to deal with Julian. He had held Caroline a hostage, so he


    wasn''t afraid of Julian, who still cared about his stupid sister.


    Julian cut to the chase in a low voice, "What do you want to do next?"


    Eric said with an evil smile, "Mr. Hughes, please climb up. There is an open space halfway up the


    mountain. | will meet you there.¡±


    Avonsor Hill was a tourist attraction, but no one was around. Obviously, Eric spent a lot of money to


    book the whole ce. He came for full preparation.


    Perhaps Eric nned this when he messed up with Caroline. The police would be hard to find them in


    such a steep territory.


    Julian gave a quick nce at the towering mountains and calmly replied, "Alright, I''ll go up."


    Eric continued, "I''m afraid Mr. Hughes should hand over your phone first. You''re not allowed to


    A frown appeared on Julian''s face. He hadn''t told Ezra about the destination.


    Suddenly, a man came out to break into his thoughts, saying distantly, "Mr. Hughes, your phone."


    Julian narrowed his eyes and handed over his phone.


    Fortunately, they had a n B. Julian attached a tracker to one of his shirt buttons so that Ezra could


    locate him without a phone.


    Speaking of the tracker, Julian should thank for Ezra''s wide range of interests.


    He lived an easy life all about fun and parties.


    The tracker was one of Ezra''s inventions. He said that they should save it for an emergency like this.


    Actually, this was not bad, so Julian wore it all the time.


    It was put to good use today. But without arousing suspicions, Julian acted like he didn''t want to hand


    out his phone.


    The man turned off his phone right away.


    Julian walked up the mountain alone, and Ezra had reached the inside. He called Julian, but the phone


    was turned off. Then things were clear.


    He quickly took out an electronic device from his bag. When he saw the red dot slowly moving up, his


    lips sealed into a smug smile.


    Julian disliked this tracker when Ezra introduced it to him. Look, it was working! Ezra followed the red


    dot and strode up the mountain


    briskly.


    About 20 minutester, Julian arrived at the open space halfway up the mountain.


    Eric sat in a pavilion, leisurely drinking tea.


    There were four men in ck standing next to him. Caroline was tied up at the side, haggard and


    disheveled.


    Julian couldn''t believe his eyes. Caroline only left home for a couple of days.


    Caroline shouted as she saw Julian, "Julian! Save me!"


    "Save me..." Caroline cried bitterly.


    Caroline would have jumped in his brother''s embrace if the bodyguards didn''t hold her. Shouting was


    the least she could do.


    Eric let out a heartyugh. "Save you?"


    "Caroline, you''re still young.¡± Caroline trembled as Eric said her name like this.


    "Mr. Hughes, would you like a cup of tea?" Eric offered.


    Julian caught a glimpse at Eric and walked over to take a sit.


    Julian didn''t drink the tea because Eric drugged Yvonne in the same way.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Eric sensed Julian''s hesitation, teasing him, "| know what you''re worried about. It''s just a cup of tea."


    Before Julian started to mock, Eric continued, "Well, with something that could drain your energy.¡¯


    "| heard Mr. Hughes was a good fighter. I''ve always wanted to see it with my own eyes.¡¯


    How shameless Eric was!


    He wanted to fight with Julian, but drugged his rivals? Wouldn''t it be a bit unfair?


    Julian stared into Eric''s eyes, but he was thinking about Ezra.


    With Ezra¡¯s physical strength, it wouldn''t take him a long time to climb up from the back of the mountain


    and down to the hillside. Julian


    slowed down his pace on his way up to buy time for Ezra.


    At the thought of this, Julian''s eyes flickered to the cup of tea. He decided to take it because he could


    survive a few punches from Eric.


    He couldn''t pin hope to Eric showing mercy on them, and they still held Caroline.


    So, Julian smiled and replied, "Okay."


    He tilted the cup up and Eric raised his eyebrows at his weird behavior.


    After a while, Julian''s head started to spin, but he shook his head to regain his sense.


    Eric stood up to stretch himself and said, "Mr. Hughes, shall we?"


    Julian supports himself in all strengths. Eric punched him before Julian was on his feet. Julian was


    practicing boxing for many years, so he staggered to dodge it.

 Chapter 330 A Big Suprise

    Chapter 330 A Big Suprise


    But Julian couldn''t dodge all of the iing punches.


    Eric vented it out on Julian, giving heavy punches on him.


    Julian stumbled and fell to the ground as Eric threw another heavy punch.


    Julian didn''t feel that bad because Eric wouldn''t even be a match for him if he didn''t drink the tea.


    Eric lowered his eyes to Julian condescending, his eyes full of hatred. "Julian, isn''t the Farrell family


    powerful? Look at you and your sister!"


    Before Eric finished his proud speech, a sh of light swooshed past his eyes. A sharp dagger pierced


    through his right shoulder, and Eric stumbled back several steps, covering his wound.


    "Boss!" The bodyguards quickly enveloped Eric in the middle.


    Eric hired some loyal men.


    Ezra walked out from behind a thick and sturdy tree nearby. Dressed in a ck suit, he looked brisk


    and mystical.


    He fiddled with a dagger that was glistening in the sun. Eric recognized the dagger in his hand. It was


    exactly the same as the dagger in his shoulder.


    Ezra walked to support Julian. He then casually said, "What kind of man will drug his rival? Can you do


    it fair and square?"


    Eric covered his bleeding shoulder and asked, "Where did youe from?"


    His men had sealed the road to the mountain. He would know if any suspicious vehicles entered.


    And he had taken Julian''s phone. Even if Ezra could sneak in, how would he locate Julian in such an


    enormous mountain?


    Ezra sneered, "I leave trails all over this mountain. | got plenty of ways to get in.¡±


    "Cut the crap. Just face the music.¡± Ezra didn''t want to waste time on Eric.


    Eric sneered at Ezra, "You think you can handle four persons at a time?"


    Eric was injured, but he spent a huge fortune to hire four skillful bodyguards.


    Ezra was great, but not with four at a time, right?


    "Who told you he came alone?" As Eric''s words fell, a clear and arrogant voice caught everyone''s


    attention. Phil walked out from behind a rock on the other side, dressing like a man in ck.


    This took everyone by surprise.


    Ezra shot his brows and asked disdainfully, "Why are you here?"


    Phil snorted. "Should | let youe alone?"


    Heined to Julian, "Do you see me as your friend? You''re hiding it from me?"


    Julian exined weakly, "You got a girlfriend. What if you die here? How should we tell him about this?"


    Ezra asked Phil, pretending no one was around, "Where''s your tracker?"


    Their traces were shared on the tracker if it was on.


    Phil said slowly, "This is something between us.¡¯


    While they were chatting, the bodyguards pulled out the dagger on Eric''s shoulder and stop the


    bleeding.


    Phil sighed and teased Ezra. "I promise | won''t stop you fidgeting with your weird little props anymore.


    Otherwise, this dagger mightnd on Julian''s shoulder."


    "Julian!"


    "Help." Caroline woke up a bit from her dizziness. When she saw Ezra and Phil, she let out a weak cry


    as if they were herst hope.


    Eric suddenly burst intoughter when Ezra took Caroline over. "It''s toote.¡¯


    "She has overdosed. She is dead!" Ericughed heartily, and nced at Caroline, "How does it feel at


    the end of your life?"


    He then looked at Julian. "How does it feel to watch your family die?"


    "No, | don''t want to die." Caroline was panic-stricken. She was too young to die.


    But it was toote to wake up from her mistakes.


    Ezra stuffed two small tubes into Phil. "It''s not looking good. Make it quick. Use this on those guards.¡¯


    This was Ezra¡¯s other invention. Eric wasn''t the only one who knew how to use drugs here.


    Even without Phi, Ezra hade up with a n.


    Phil nodded. They took the initiative to attack Eric and the others.


    When they came into close contact with the guards, they stabbed the drug in their flesh under the suits.


    The drug worked and they all


    fell to the ground. Eric''s face went pallid at this time.


    But heughed hysterically and said determinedly, "| didn''t n to leave alive."


    "| killed Rosalind, put Yvonne in jail, and swindled money from your father. And now, Caroline is dead.


    I''m happy with this."


    "But,'' Eric looked at Julian with a malicious smile. "I''ve prepared a big surprise for you. You''ll know


    what it is when you return to Riverside City."


    "You''re never going to be a happy couple." As his voice trailed off, Eric raced towards the railing and


    jumped off the cliff.


    He was too fast to be stopped. When they rushed over, he had disappeared into the void.


    One picked up Caroline and the other helped Julian down the mountain quickly.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Eric hadmitted huge crimes. Thew would not spare his life even if he didn''tmit suicide


    today.


    On the way back to Riverside City, Julian was dizzy, Eric''sst words kind of freaked him out. He kept


    urging Ezra to drive as fast as possible.

 Chatper 331 Get out Now!

    Chapter 331 Get out Now!


    Julian got a bad hunch in mind. He couldn''t help but feeling that the big surprise Eric mentioned must


    have something to do with Emelia. But in his mind, there was nothing able to separate Emelia from him


    since he and Emelia had already gone through life-and-death experience together.


    He wanted to go deeper in this question, but after a while he eventually fell asleep as he was quite


    indisposed.


    When Julian had just arrived at the foot of the mountain, Eric instantly asked Caroline to call Heather


    and tell her what he wanted Heather to know.


    Caroline whined at Heather, "No, mom, you can''t let Julian get married with Emelia Jones. She is


    infertile!"


    Heather was taken aback by Caroline''s words, "What? Emilia is infertile?"


    Her son had even put his life at risk when the ident happened. After that ident, Heather began to


    know how bad her son loved that girl. She couldn''t keep finding fault with Emelia anymore.


    Now Emelia was the daughter of the Longerich¡¯s, so she could definitely measure up to Heather''s


    standard of a daughter-inw.


    But she couldn''t ept the fact that she would have no grandchild.


    Her son owned the Hughes Group and he needed an heir. But now Caroline told her that Emelia was


    unable to give him a child?


    Heather couldn''t calm down after hearing her words, "How did you know it? Is it really true?"


    Caroline said, "Remember the car ident? Julian was afraid that she was injured and took her to the


    hospital. During the examination she was diagnosed with gynecological problems."


    "That''s true. You can ask Arthur Hudgens if you don''t believe me,¡¯ Caroline said to Heather


    affirmatively.


    Heather replied instantly, "Okay. | will call Arthur now. If what you said is true, | won''t let Julian marry


    her!"


    Then she shouted in wrath, "What a joke! Julian must have an heir!"


    "Mom, she even refused to let Julian save me!" Caroline said while sobbing, "I called Julian to save me,


    and then | heard the woman asked him not to do so! What a devil!¡±


    Caroline was lying. But Eric would force him to do so only to provoke Heather, who would then be


    an enemy of Emelia.


    "Hell no!" Heather felt as if her heart was burning.


    Caroline was her treasure. Now she was in Eric''s hand and Emelia refused to let her son to save her


    daughter?


    Though Caroline hadn''t shown any respect for Emelia, in face of a life-or-death problem, Emelia


    shouldn''t have been that cruel.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Now in Heather''s mind, she really wanted to have Emelia torn apart. She hung up the call and then


    asked her driver to take her to Emelia''s ce.


    On her way to find Emelia, she called Arthur first to check whether Caroline had told her the truth or


    not.


    Arthur had no idea how Heather knew that. But it was true that Emelia was infertile.


    Emelia indeed had gynecological problems but Arthur had not informed Julian about that. He nned


    to tell him after Julian managed


    to deal with Eric''s problem.


    The fact had a lot to do with the future of Julian and Emelia. Arthur was afraid that if Julian had known


    the fact, he would be distracted from the matter of Eric.


    "Mrs. Hughes..." Arthur hesitated and before he could say anything, he was interrupted by Heather.


    "Okay, that¡¯s enough,¡¯ Heather said, "From your hesitation, | know it is true!"


    "I''ll find Emelia Jones right now and ask her to get out from our home. A hen unable toy eggs is of no


    use!"


    "Wait, Mrs. Hughes!" Arthur was so taken aback by her words that he changed his tone, "If you do that,


    you''ll only ruin the rtionship between you and Julian!"


    Arthur and other friends of Julian all knew that how important Emelia was to Julian. Julian wouldn''t


    mind if Emelia couldn''t give birth to his child.


    After all, Julian was even willing to sacrifice his life for her.


    If Heather confronted Emelia, Julian could only end up hating Heather all the more.


    But before Arthur could say more, Heather began to scold him, "As Julian''s friend, you think it is fair for


    him to marry a woman who is infertile? It means he won''t have his own child anymore!"


    Arthur exined, "Nowadays, her problems can be solved with the advanced medical technologies..."


    Heather didn''t want to hear more, "It isn¡¯t you who are going to marry an infertile woman after all!"


    Then Heather hung up the phone instantly, leaving Arthur quite angry with his phone still on hand. Now


    Julian was dealing with Eric at Avonsor Hill so he could not contact him. And Arthur had no idea if there


    was anyone else that he could resort to so he had no choice but to take the key of his car before he


    went to Emelia''s ce.


    He hoped that he could stop Heather in time. Otherwise, the situation might go even worse.


    If Emelia knew the truth, she would feel heartbroken and she might leave Julian.


    She loved Julian so much that she wouldn''t want to put Julian in such a dilemma.


    But fast as Arthur drove, when he got to Emelia''s ce, Heather was already there.


    Arthur ran over to Heather, who was about to knock on the door, "Calm down, please, Mrs. Hughes!"


    Heather shook Arthur off and shouted, "How am | going to calm down? Get away from me!"


    Their voice disturbed Emelia. She had been quite worried about Julian since he went to Avonsor Hill.


    Now, she was sensitive even to


    the slightest sound outside her door.


    She opened the door and saw Arthur, who looked quite concerned, and Heather, who seemed quite


    angry. Before she could say anything, Heather walked over and gave a heavy p on her face.


    Emelia was stunned by the p. Arthur took a hast step forward to pull Heather away and said coldly,


    "Mrs. Hughes!"


    Heather pointed at Emelia and shouted, "Emelia Jones! You infertile hen! Now leave Julian and stay


    away from my family!"


    With one hand covering her burning face, Emelia said unbelievingly, "What are you talking about?"


    She thought she had got it wrong. Heather said she was infertile?


    How could that be possible?


    She turned to Arthur, who was standing nearby. He was a doctor and he could certainly tell her the


    truth.


    She found Arthur dared look at her. Then she knew that what Heather said was true.


    She felt as if her energy were drained from her body all of a sudden. She took a few steps backwards


    and then her brain went nk.


    It was cruel for a woman to know that she couldn''t be a mom.


    Though she had undergone a lot of hardships, the fact dealt a heavy blow on her. It was like the end of


    the world.

 Chapter 332 | Couldnt Stay

    Chapter 332 | Couldn''t Stay


    Arthur knew the truth hurt Emelia a lot and heforted her, "It''s not that bad, Emelia.¡±


    Heather pulled Arthur away and pointed at Emelia and cursed, "And you are such a bitch who told


    Julian not to save his own sister


    when she called Julian for help!"


    "If something happens to Caroline, | won''t let you go!" Heather kept bombarding Emelia with curse and


    me.


    But Emelia somehow calmed down amongst Heather''s curse.


    She put her hand down from her cheek and raised her head to look at Heather, the woman who had


    never stopped finding fault with her.


    She was even willing to believe such a ridiculous lie told by Caroline.


    Arthur said angrily, "Mrs. Hughes, Julian had already set about saving Caroline! And he did tell us that


    Emelia also urged him to save his


    sister!"


    "Arthur, Emelia interrupted his words.


    Emelia didn''t want Arthur to do anything for her. From the expression on Heather''s face, she could


    know that Heather didn''t believe a


    single word of what Arthur said.


    And now Heather''s mind must be upied with the fact that Emelia wouldn''t give her a grandchild. So,


    even if she knew Arthur was


    right, she wouldn''t stop cursing Emelia.


    With that idea in mind, she said to Heather directly, "If there is nothing else you want to tell me, please


    leave here right now.¡¯


    Heather shouted with rage, "What did you say?"


    Emelia ignored her words and mmed the door in her face.


    Heather felt she was humiliated. Then she cried outside the door, "I will make it clear to you, Emelia!


    You such a bitch! | tell you that |


    won''t let you get into my family as long as I''m alive!"


    Though Arthur used to respect his elderly, he was still quite angry at Heather, who appeared quite


    insane and uncourteous. He took


    Heather at her arm and pulled her towards her car to stop her from cursing Emelia.


    Arthur then put her into the car and asked the driver, "Now take her away!"


    Heather was extremely angry at Arthur''s behavior. She peeped out from the window and scolded, "How


    could you treat me like that,


    Arthur? I''ll go to your parents and tell them how barbaric you are!"


    Arthur was in fury right now. He didn''t care what she said.


    And his parents knew what''s wrong and what''s right.


    He wasn''t afraid whether Heather would tell his parents or not.


    Finally, Heather''s car went away. Arthur took a deep breath and knocked on Emelia¡¯s door. He knew he


    had tofort Emelia for


    Julian''s good.


    But Emelia didn''t open the door for him but said to him behind the door, "Doctor Hudgens, | know you


    are worried about me. But | really


    need some time to think it over. Just leave me alone, please."


    Arthur knew Emelia needed some time to calm down. He chose to advise her gently, "You must know it


    clear how important you are for


    Julian. He will love you all the same no matter what happens.¡±


    Emelia halted for a second before she replied in a low voice, "Thank you."


    Arthur heaved a sigh and got back to his car. But he didn''t leave but choose to stay in the car. He was


    here for Julian.


    Now he only hoped Julian could finish his work there sooner and then get back.


    After all, it should be a thing between Julian and Emelia. Outsiders like him could not intervene


    between them. They should face the


    problem themselves.


    Half an hourter, the door of Emelia¡¯s house was opened and Emelia came out with a suitcase.


    Arthur was scared by her behavior and opened his car''s door to run over to her, "What are you doing,


    Emelia?"


    The kins around Emelia''s eyes looked red and swollen. Her eyes and the bruise of the p on her face


    made her seemed quite


    exhausted and withered.


    She lowered her eyelids and said to Arthur, "I couldn''t stay here anymore, Arthur.¡¯


    Emelia also thought that nothing could separate her from Julian given all those things they had


    undergone. But now she had to leave.


    Arthur said hastily, "You could wait until Julian gets back."


    Emelia sighed, "But by then he won''t let me leave.¡±


    "Then you can stay! Why don''t you face the problem together?" Arthur said worriedly.


    "No, you don''t understand,¡¯ Emelia shook her head with a forced smile on face, "| couldn''t face it.¡¯


    "| felt as if my heart were torn apart when | think of the fact that | cannot give birth to the child of the


    man | love. Then gossips may


    begin to spread.¡±


    She loved him so much, so she couldn''t let the man she loved to suffer like this.


    She loved him so much, so she hoped that the one she loved could have his own children and that


    when he got old, he could have his


    sons and daughters staying around to take care of him.


    She knew how rumors could be spread if she couldn''t give birth to Julian''s child.


    She would rather die to hear those malicious rumors about the man she loved.


    Arthur stamped on the ground, "Without you, Julian will kill himself. You and Julian had undergone


    untold hardships, Emelia. You


    shouldn''t give up so soon."


    The phrase "untold hardships" made tears well up in Emelia¡¯s eyes again.


    She turned away and sobbed, "No one''s life depends on others and he makes no exception.


    Separation is agonizing at this moment. But


    he will calm down and return to his normal life several yearster."


    Emelia sounded quite sturdy as if she was not who she had been. Then she gave a letter to Arthur,


    "Please help me give this letter to


    Julian. | wrote what | want to tell him in this letter. He will Know what | have in mind.¡±


    Then Emelia left with her suitcase and Arthur could do nothing to stop her.


    The moment she entered the taxi, she couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    This time, she knew she must leave the Riverside City.


    If she chose to stay here, Julian wouldn''t let her go easily. They lived door to door so they would meet


    each other on a daily basis. He


    wouldn''t give up wooing her.


    She didn''t want to be found fault with by Heather and she didn''t want to disappoint Grandpa Hughes


    and thus she thought she had no


    choice but to leave.


    After Emelia had left for more than one hour, Julian arrived at the hospital Arthur worked for.


    Caroline''s situation was quite serious and she had been sent to the emergency room instantly. Julian


    was also taken to examination as


    he had drunk Eric''s tea. Heather and Grandpa Hughes also came to the hospital. Grandpa Hughes had


    known that Emelia had left. He wanted


    to have Heather killed with the stick in his hand. But it was his daughter-inw, after all, not his son. So,


    he forced himself to calm down and


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    didn''t do anything to Heather.


    The moment the doctor said Julian was fine, he took out his phone to inform Emelia.

 Chapter 333 Fate Couldnt Tie Us Up Forever

    Chapter 333 Fate Couldn''t Tie Us Up Forever


    Julian dialed Emelia''s number for several times and was always told that her phone was turned off.


    He looked at Arthur and Grandpa Hughes confusedly, "Where is Emelia? | can''t contact her."


    When he set off Emelia was so worried about his safety that she almost cried. It''s quite weird for her to


    not to be present in the


    hospital.


    Grandpa Hughes turned away and Arthur dared not look into his eyes. But Heather, with arms crossed


    before her chest, sniffed and


    said, "Why would you mention that woman? An infertile hen!"


    "What do you mean?" Julian turned to Heather. If she were not his own mother, he would even grab her


    cor to interrogate her.


    Heather shouted, "I said, she is infertile! Remember the physical checkup you arranged for her?"


    "You went to see her?" seemingly, Julian didn''t care whether Emelia could give birth to his child or not.


    He only fixed his sharp eyes on


    Heather with anger.


    Heather was sacred by his eyes and turned away to admit, "I certainly did. | don''t want her to stay with


    you anymore.¡¯


    Hearing those words, Julian clenched his hands into fists and everyone present could heard the sound


    of his bones cracking.


    Heather took a step backwards and said in a quivering voice, "What are you doing? You want to beat


    your own mother?"


    They were now in Arthur''s office. Ezra Cantillo and Phil Henderson were also there. Seeing how angry


    Julian was, they walked over to


    Heather and took her out of the room in case the situation might go worse.


    Ezra and Phil both knew that Heather had gone too far this time. Julian went to Avonsor Hill to save


    Caroline, but Heather didn''t handle his family affairs properly. She had even driven Emelia away.


    If they didn''t arrive there in time, Julian might have been injured seriously by Eric as he was forced by


    Eric to drink the cup of poison.


    After Julian finally made a narrow escape, he knew how Heather treated Emelia. How said would Julian


    be right now?


    Inside the office, Julian asked Arthur with tears in eyes, ''What happened on earth?"


    Julian didn''t know the results of Emelia''s physical examination, so Arthur told him the fact that Emelia


    was infertile and what happened between Emelia and Heather.


    Hearing that Heather struck a p on Emelia''s face, he gasped with his hand on his chest. And when


    he heard that Emelia had left determinedly, he copsed onto the sofa with his eyes fixed on the floor


    nkly.


    His own mother had forced the woman he loved to leave him.


    Arthur handed Julian the letter Emelia wrote to him, "Here is a letter Emelia wrote to you.¡±


    Staring at the letter, Julian dared not take it because he knew what Emelia would say in the letter.


    He had the faintest idea to break up with her, let alone losing her. It looked as if she wouldn''t leave him


    if he didn''t read the letter.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Grandpa grabbed the letter and crammed it into his hand, "We failed her. You should face it no matter


    what she said in this letter!"


    Julian bit his lips and opened the letter and read it word by word.


    It was written by Emelia. Her handwriting, as beautiful and graceful as Emelia herself, trickled down the


    whole paper like brooks. It read: Julian:


    When you are reading this letter, I''ve already left this city.


    And you might have heard from Arthur why | chose to leave.


    | know you will feel angry and you may even hate me and me me.


    But please dont go hard on yourself. Maybe fate has brought you to me with love, but fate couldn''t tie


    us up forever.


    Now, for you and me, it might be cruel to bid farewell to each other face to face. That''s why | chose to


    leave without informing you.


    | hope you can forget me and return to your normal life sooner.


    | will live a life of my own and I''ll always pray for you from my heart.


    Best wishes to you. Farewell.


    It was a short letter but every word in it was tearing Julian''s heart apart.


    " Maybe fate has brought you to me with love, but fate couldn''t tie us up forever." Julian sneered with


    the paper clenched in his hands.


    He had wished Emelia would write something for him. But it had never urred to him that it would be


    a letter of farewell.


    The scene of how sweet and happy the recent days he spent with her and how he spared no efforts to


    win her heart shed before his mind''s eyes. Then he began to cough heavily and then lost his


    consciousness.


    "Julian!" Grandpa Hughes and Arthur was both astonished and walked over to him to support him.


    Luckily, they were already in the hospital. Julian was sent to the emergency room instantly. The doctor


    told them that Julian was fine.


    But the suddenly anger welling up in his mind made him go in toa.


    Grandpa Hughes, Arthurs and others except Heather all heaved a sigh of relief while Heather was


    standing beside them with an awful


    expression on face.


    Obviously, her son would lose his consciousness because of her.


    Her son was ina and the life her daughter was in danger. Now mixed feelings began to well up in


    Heather''s mind.


    Soon after they were informed that Julian was fine, they were told by the doctors that Caroline died of


    organ failure due to overdosing.


    Hearing the doctors¡¯ words, Heather fell onto the ground ina and Grandpa Hughes almost


    copsed.


    Though they knew Caroline herself was to me, they felt as if they were dealt with a heavy blow. A


    lively girl was now erased from


    their life forever.


    "What have we done!" Grandpa Hughes stabbed on the floor with his stick and cried. He was now


    overwhelmed by sorrow.


    It was said that the parents should do more good deeds for their children¡¯s happiness. But seemingly,


    Gerhard and Heather Hughes failed to do so. Their son lost his loved one and their daughter lost her


    life.


    Julian didn''t say a word after he woke up and knew Caroline had gone.


    When he saw how miserable Caroline looked at Avonsor Hill, he got a bad feeling in mind. How could a


    lively girl look like a ghost? He could imagine how cruelly Eric tortured her.


    Eric didn''t want her to be alive from the beginning. He even wanted to take Julian''s life. His aim was to


    let Julian''s parents suffer the agony of losing their children.


    Julian had done his best to save his sister. But he also knew that he couldn''t change what had already


    happened.


    When Heather finally woke up and was informed that she could take ast look at Caroline''s body, she


    couldn''t help but burst out crying,


    "Caroline, my daughter... | can''t live without you... How could you leave me so soon?"


    Hearing her words, Grandpa Hughes became extremely angry. If she could perform her duty as


    Caroline''s mother, her daughter wouldn''t have died such a miserable death.


    She and her husband should be med for the death of Caroline.


    What she needed to do now was to think how she should get along with her only son in the rest of her


    life.

 Chapter 334 Illness

    Chapter 334 Illness


    As Eric had killed himself by jumping off the cliff, no one could be held responsible for Caroline''s death.


    When the police found Eric down the cliff, he was already dead. His men were soon arrested. From


    them, the police knew what Eric had


    done in recent days, from how Yvonne Sullivan was poisoned and then illusioned to crash into Julian


    and Emelia''s car to how Rosalind


    Longman and Caroline died.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Rosalind was also poisoned by Eric, who revealed his identity to Rosalind and then told her how he


    would carry out his revenge. After


    knowing such an evil n and the story behind it, Rosalind lost control of her own body and jumped


    into the sea.


    And the poison Eric used would evaporate quickly in cold water. Therefore, the police found no poison


    within her body since her body


    had already been soaked in the sea for a long time.


    Since Caroline died of drugs, the Hughes family only held a simple funeral for her.


    Julian fell ill and had to stay in his bed after Caroline was buried. Then he even became racked by high


    fever for days.


    As his friend and a doctor, Arthur checked his situation and said to Ezra and Phil, "Julian was actually


    fine. He might have fallen ill only


    because he was in extreme sorrow.¡¯


    And they all know why he was so sad.


    In the letter for Julian, Emelia hinted that she was determined to break up with him. After Emelia left,


    Julian didn''t receive a phone call


    or a single message from her. He really got no enough energy to do anything else after he had


    arranged Caroline''s funeral.


    Ezra and Phil looked quite worried, "Then what could we do now?"


    Grandpa Hughes was now old and Heather was having a mental breakdown due to Caroline''s death. It


    was said that Gerhard Hughes,


    who was now abroad, was also seriously injured due to the kidnapping case. He didn''t even show up


    on Caroline''s funeral.


    Now the three friends of Julian''s were the only ones staying beside his bed.


    Seeing how Julian suffered now, they all felt sorry for him.


    With his eyes fixed on the poor man ina on the bed, Ezra said, "Coward! We''ve experienced life


    and death together but now he is


    lying on his bed like a coward just for a woman!"


    Phil didn''t like Ezra''s attitude towards women and love, "You could say that just because it doesn''t


    happen to you. If someday the


    woman you love dumps you, you may fall sick just as Julian does now.¡¯


    Ezra sniffed, "It''s just a woman. He can find a new one."


    The moment he finished his words, someone knocked on the door and then walked in. It was Maisie


    Brennan.


    Phil instantly threw a nce at Ezra. Now Maisie was Ezra''s lover, and she must have heard what Ezra


    had just said. Phil expected that


    a quarrel may break out between them.


    But things didn''t go as what Phil had expected. But it turned out that he didn''t know what kind of person


    Maisie was. She didn''t appear


    angry at all and only put a few files onto the desk, "I''m here to deliver a few documents to you."


    Julian was in the hospital, but he also needed to deal with some business affairs when he was sober.


    Now Maisie and David Brennan were in charge of the Hughes Group''s daily operation, but there are


    still some documents that needed Julian''s signature.


    Maisie put down the files and asked a few questions to Ezra about Julian''s situation before she was


    going to leave.


    Phil said to her smilingly, "Now you look really like apetent manager, Ms. Brennan. No matter


    who''s going to marry you in future, he must be a lucky boy.¡¯


    "Thank you for your praise, Mr. Henderson,¡¯ Maisie knew that he was actually saying these words to


    Ezra. So, she only replied in a low yet polite voice and left.


    Ezra wouldn''t marry her no matter how hard Phil persuaded them.


    After she left, Phil asked Ezra, "You really have no n to get married with Maisie?"


    Phil admired Maisie from the bottom of his heart, "Though she is of no prominent background, she is


    outstanding as a business leader.


    She could help you to run yourpany."


    Phil didn''t exaggerate. Maisie was indeed outstanding.


    Having been working as an assistant of Julian for years, now Maisie had already been able to run a


    as they were still working for Julian due to loyalty.


    But Ezra saidzily, "The only duty of my woman is to obey me and to serve me well in bed. And | don''t


    need any women to help me run my business."


    Phil said, "I know. Your love for her is not enough. If you really love her, you''ll marry her in spite of her


    capability and background."


    Phil finally concluded with he himself as an example, "As what | did when | married my wife."


    He loved her so much so he began to woo her since she was quite young. Finally, with great efforts


    made, she eventually became his woman.


    Outside the room, Maisie was still there. She clenched her hands into fists and a bitter smile climbed


    onto her face.


    She shouldn''t have stayed here to listen what they were going to say. She knew what she would get


    was nothing but humiliation and disappointment.


    He never loved her. He would make her his girlfriend only because he had never had any romantic


    rtionship with a woman of her type.


    You are such a greedy woman, Maisie.


    What you wanted is only to be his girlfriend, isn''t it?


    One day spent with him is already enough for you, isn''t it?


    You know he doesn''t love you, don''t you?


    And you also know he would leave you at any time, don''t you?


    So, what words are you expecting from him? What promise are you wishing for from him?


    And... What are you feeling heartbroken for right now?


    She said to herself. Then she put on a poker face again before she left.


    When Julian finally got better, the first thing he did was to say these words to Arthur, "| must leave the


    hospital right now."


    Arthur didn''t know what to say. He had no choice but to talk him out of it, "You have not recovered yet


    and you dont have to leave the hospital. All the business affairs in yourpany are now handled by


    Maisie and David."


    Julian said determinedly, "I must find Emelia.¡¯


    Arthur felt helpless, "I know you got a lot of things to say to Emelia. But you''d better do it after you


    recover."


    Julian interrupted his words, "| dreamed of her falling ill. | need to see her.¡¯


    Arthur said anxiously, "If she did fall ill, the Longerich¡¯s would definitely find the best medication for her.


    You don''t have to meet her in person. And now you yourself are ill!"


    Julian simply ignored his words and quickly got down his bed. But before he could walk towards the


    door, Ezra came inside. The two friends of Julian''s pressed him back onto the bed.

 Chapter 335 They Cannot Forget Each Other

    Chapter 335 They Cannot Forget Each Other


    Ezra thought his words were so ridiculous that he couldn''t help bursting intoughter. With two hands


    on his waist, he stared at the man


    on the bed, "So, she is ill if you dreamed of her being so? You and she are mentally connected, right?"


    To help Julian calm down, he discouraged him, "Maybe now she is feeling quite good out there. Maybe


    now she is dating Winston


    Hopkins.


    Julian felt as though he were dealt with a heavy blow and he started to cough. Arthur walked over to


    him quickly to help him stop


    coughing. Then he had an angry glimpse at Ezra. Winston was one of Emelia''s wooers. The mention of


    his name would make Julian extremely


    angry.


    Ezra continued, "See? | remember you said you are a boxing champion and you said that you could


    beat us threebined. But now


    you have be such a weakling. Maybe now | can take down three Julians all at once."


    Arthur said angrily, "You just shut up."


    Julian used to feel that he could hardly breathe but the coughing stirred by Ezra''s words unexpectedly


    made him feel much better. Then


    he had a cold glimpse at Ezra, "Maybe you can have a try right here right now.¡¯


    Ezra took a step backwards and said smilingly, "What are you angry for? | would do this only to your


    relief."


    Julian turned away and ignored his words. Arthur gave a cup of water to him before heforted him,


    "Maybe you can give her a


    phone call to check if she is alright.¡±


    Julian shook his head, "She won''t answer.¡¯


    Maybe now she had put Julian in her block list so that she wouldn''t receive any phone call from him.


    Arthur advised, "Then you can call Mr. Longerich.¡±


    Julian shook his head again, "He won''t answer it either.¡¯


    Then he added, "If they answer my call, | still want to meet her in person.¡±


    Seeing him as stubborn as such, Ezra heaved a sigh beside him.


    Arthur said in a serious tone, "| don''t care what you are going to do. But as a doctor and a friend of


    yours, | won''t let you go."


    He had just recovered from high fever and he was quite weak at this moment. If Arthur let him go to the


    capital to find Emelia on his own, Arthur wouldn''t forgive himself.


    Seldom did Arthur say something in such a serious tone so Julian had a glimpse at him and did say


    anything.


    As a doctor in this hospital, Arthur was quite busy and Phil had a wife to take care of at home.


    Therefore, it was Ezra who apanied and looked after Julian in the evening.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    But this night when Ezra went outside to smoke a cigarette and got back to the wardroom, he find


    Julian had disappeared and on the night table there was a piece of note, which read "Don''t have to find


    me. I''ve set off to find Emelia."


    Ezra was extremely angry at Julian''s decision. He had known Julian for many years, but he failed to


    know how stubborn Julian was.


    Julian was somewhat obsessed with that girl.


    With that piece of not in hand, Ezra rushed over to Arthur''s office. Having known what happened,


    Arthur was also quite worried.


    Julian might even lose his life by traveling over a long distance in such a condition.


    But Julian had left and they could do nothing about it. They had no choice but to pray for him. They


    hoped that he could find Emelia and have a good talk with her and that they would be reconciled.


    Having arrived at the capital, Julian got a taxi and run over to Vincent Longerich¡¯s house directly. When


    he was there, it was already quitete at night. He kept knocking on the door for a long while before


    Vincent came out.


    Seeing it was Julian who stood out there, Vincent said impolitely, "What are you doing here?"


    Julian ignored the impoliteness in his words and asked him worriedly, "Where is Emelia? Is she alright?


    In my dream, she fell ill so | came here to see if she is okay."


    Vincent wanted to curse him. But when he heard that he dreamed of Emelia being ill, he was stunned.


    That''s because Emelia was ill and was now lying on her bed ina.


    His silence made Julian all the more worried and he couldnt help trying to peep into the house, "How is


    she right now? Could you please let me in?"


    Vincent came back to himself and asked him doubtfully, "You said you dreamed of her being ill?"


    "Yes. In my dream, her situation was quite serious. That''s why I¡¯ here." Julian said honestly.


    Vincent sighed, "She is ill indeed."


    "When she arrived here, she fell ill. We thought that it was because of mental problems and the


    tiredness of traveling for such a long distance. But a few dayster she caught a high fever and our


    efforts to ease her condition all ended in vain. Now she is still ina.¡±


    Vincent felt as if his heart were torn apart when he mentioned Emelia.


    Hearing his words, Julian was stunned before heughed in a low voice, "We are indeed connected by


    our minds. She must be able to feel me just as | can feel her.¡¯


    "She also loved me so much that she couldn''t bear to part with me." Julian murmured as if he was


    possessed.


    Vincent was speechless.


    Was he mad?


    Only at this moment did Vincent look at him in a serious way.


    Then he found that he was now quite shabby in look. His shirt was neat but it looked quite sloppy. He


    didn''t look like the handsome and


    elegant young master he used to be. And worry was written all over in his eyes.


    Vincent asked him immediately, "What happened to you? You fell ill too?"


    Julian looked up at Vincent and smiled with agony, "Yes. I''m also ill and | left the hospital secretly to


    find Emelia here."


    Vincent heard his words and was speechless at his behavior. But endless sorrow began to surge


    through his mind.


    They fell ill at the same time, which meant they could not forget each other.


    But the reality did separate them apart from each other. Vincent knew what love was so he knew what


    the couple was suffering now.


    With Julian''s situation in mind, Vincent finally let him in, "Since you are ill now, we may well have a


    discussion inside.¡±


    Julian thanked him and followed him into the house. It waste in night and the whole building was


    reigned in silence.


    They came to Vincent''s study and Vincent gave him a cup of warm water and told him to drink it up.


    Then they sat down on the sofa.


    Vincent got to the point directly, "Her situation is not good right now and she was still ina. So, |


    couldn''t call her up to meet you. And | won''t.¡¯


    If she met Julian, her illness might go even more serious.


    "| know." Hearing that Emelia was still ina, Julian also didn''t want let her know he was here in case


    her situation might go worse.


    Now the most important thing was not to tell her how much he loved her and missed her but to let her


    recover.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    "But could you please let me to have a look at her?" Julian the added since he was afraid that Vincent


    would refuse, "Just one look. I wouldn''t disturb her."


    Vincent sighed and agreed, "You can have a look at her."


    Vincent the instantly led Julian to Emelia''s room.


    Vincent knew that Julian would find Emelia in capital after he finished dealing with Caroline''s affairs. He


    had made the decision that he wouldn''t bother to meet Julian when he did so. But now hearing that


    Julian was also ill, he refrained himself from carrying out his n.


    His poor look and the fact that Julian didn''t do anything wrong made Vincent agree his request.


    The high fever made Emelia still ina.


    Standing at her bedside, Julian looked at her face, which was so much thinner than it used to be, and


    clenched the diamond ring in his pocket tightly.


    He asked his men to prepare this ring when he was still in hospital before he went to Avonsor Hill. He


    had nned to woo her when he had finished dealing with Eric''s problem. He had also informed the


    local media to make a proposal to her in public.


    He would let people all over the world to know how much he loved her and made up for her what he


    owed her during theirst marriage.


    But it was a pity that such an ident would happen between them.


    She was infertile.


    In fact, he didn''t care about that.


    But she did.


    Now he felt that the rtionship between Emelia and him hade to an end. He had no idea what to


    do right now.


    Over this, he felt he could hardly breathe again and he even began to fall down onto the ground.


    Vincent also noticed this and he was afraid that he would fall onto Emelia''s bed so he came in and took


    him outside.


    And the ring in Julian''s pocket wasn''t taken out in the end.


    He fetched this ring from his home when he escaped from the hospital. He nned to give it to Emelia


    no matter what she would say. He just needed to give it to her.


    But now he could not force her to do anything.


    They sat back in Vincent''s study. Vincent took a look at Julian, who was now even unable to walk


    quickly, and then he decided to have a talk with Julian.


    "You traveled a long distance to here.


    So, I think we need to talk and then you don''t have to do so in future.¡±


    Vincent had made his position clear in his words. In his mind, there was no need for Julian toe


    here for a second time.


    Julian bit his lips and didn''s say a word.


    He knew Vincent had got a lot to say so he decided to hear his opinion first.


    Vincent put it straight, ¡°Firstly, all member of my family cannot forgive your mother."


    "It doesn''t matter whether she epts Emelia is infertile or not. I can understand she would do it for


    your good. But I cannot


    forgive what she did to Emelia."


    ¡°When I know Emelia was my daughter and then adopted her, she became a treasure of mine. No one


    in my family dares say


    any serious words to her. But your mother even beat her ..." Vincent stopped here due to anger.


    When he picked Emelia up at the airport, he could still see the bruise of Heather''s p on her face.


    After knowing that Heather


    gave a p on his daughter''s face, Vincent went extremely angry.


    At that moment, Vincent even wanted to fly to Riverside City to give a p back on Heather''s face. It


    was inappropriate for


    Emelia, Heather''s junior, to give the p back. But as Emelia''s father, Vincent should revenge for his


    daughter.


    Julian he was right. But he still showed his own position in brief, "I will send my mother abroad a few


    dayster. She won''t be back then.


    His mother needed to go abroad and be sent to be with his father.


    It was his parents who had made situation go as worse as such. They had caused the death of their


    daughter, Caroline. This


    time, Julian didn¡¯t want his parents to hinder him.


    They might spend the rest of their life abroad to torture each other, but they wouldn''te back to


    torture him.


    Vincent didn''tment on Julian''s decision and continued, "The rtionship between Emelia and your


    mother was only part of


    the reason. It was the fact that she is infertile that makes me reluctant to let her be with you."


    Vincent raised his hand to stop Julian from interrupting him, "I know you would say you don''t care


    because you love her so


    much. And you would also say that I have also married a woman who couldn''t give birth to my own


    child and I have lived


    happily with her for decades. Am I right? But I don''t want my daughter to live a life as such. I don''t want


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    her to suffer what


    Naomi is suffering now!"


    "I thought if I said I didn¡¯t care whether she is infertile or not, she would feel better. But what I failed to


    know was that my


    attitude put great stress on her. The more I love her, the more guiity she feels. Then she begins to


    suffer in depression. Then


    her menta! stress starts to be reflected in physical problems. It has even affected her lifespan.¡±


    Vincent''s words made concern written all over on Julian''s face. Thest sentence of his words which


    included "lifespan" made


    his heart beating harder and harder.


    Almost the whole country know how Vincent loved his Naomi.


    What they knew was that Vincent had never ceased loving her though she was bad in health but


    seldom did people know that it


    was Vincent''s love that made Naomi''s situation get worse and worse.


    Vincent continued his persuasion, "That''s because she loves me either. The more often I emphasize


    that I don''t care whether


    she could give birth to my child or not, the more guilty she feels. So, you want Emelia to have a short


    lifespan from mental


    sufferings, or to live a happy life with less concerns?"


    Julian sat on the sofa, biting his lips and his face quite pale.


    Neither of the two options was the one he wanted to choose. What he wanted was Emelia could live a


    happy life together with him.


    But he also knew that Vincent''s words were right.


    She also loved him, so she also wished that there would be no pity in his life.


    Vincent continued, "We will spare no effort to find cure for her problem. If she couldn''t be cured, we


    nned to let her be single throughout her life so that she wouldn''t be found fault with by her husband''s


    family. We can afford providing for her and she herself is also a famous ywriter. She doesn''t have to


    depend on anyone else for living."


    If she couldn''t be cured, Emelia had another option. She could get married with a divorced man or a


    man who had already had his own child. But Vincent didn''t want his daughter to marry a man she didn''t


    love.


    He also knew that Emelia wouldn''t get married anymore. In other words, she wouldn''t have any idea to


    marry anyone other than Julian.

 Chapter 337 She Actually Cares

    Chapter 337 She Actually Cares


    "So, you''d better go now and don''te back." Vincent said to finish this talk.


    Julian just stayed there with his eyelids lowered. Disappointment was written all over on his eyebrows.


    Vincent knew what Julian was feeling right now because he had suffered the same. Then he heaved a


    sigh of sorrow, "Women are treated unfairly in this society. It is considered guilty for them to be infertile.


    That''s ridiculous."


    That''s why he would tell the public that it was he who was infertile, not Naomi.


    But it didn''t make the situation for Naomi much better. Naomi was still found fault with by the public.


    Though now they had entered their declining years, infertility was still abel on them.


    Vincent used to think that if he were given a second chance, he would have get divorced with Naomi to


    keep her from the gossips.


    Julian didn''t say anything but put a jeering smile on his face. No one knew he wasughing at the


    unfairness of this society or something else.


    Vincent thought that he finally understood and stood up to see him off.


    But unexpectedly, Julian stood up and said in a low voice, "I won''t give up."


    Vincent was taken aback by his words, "What?"


    He thought Julian had understood what he said. It had never urred to him that he would be such


    obsessed.


    He really wanted Emelia to be bombarded with gossips!


    Vincent had no choice but to continue his persuasion, "I know I end up being together with Naomi


    throughout my life. But my case is different from yours."


    "My parents were quite satisfied with our marriage. Later when they knew Naomi is infertile, they did


    force us to divorce. But they have never beat Naomi as your mother did. For my part, your mother''s


    behavior has ruined the rtionship between you and Emelia."


    "And I actually have several siblings.


    They all have their own children so it actually doesn''t matter whether I have my own child or not.¡±


    ¡°But you are different. Now your sister has passed away. You need a child to inherit your position as the


    master of the Hughes¡¯.


    Your parents won''t ept Emelia. Much as your grandpa likes Emelia, he wouldn''t ept that you will


    have no heir."


    Vincent said these words sincerely. But every word he said stung on Julian''s heart.


    But stimted by the intense agony, now he was extremely sober.


    Fixed his eyes on Vincent, he said firmly, "If I''m not the young master of the Hughes¡¯ and I''m not in


    charge of the Hughes


    Group, then there might be less gossips for us to face?"


    Vincent was stunned.


    Was he really willing to give up all the things he had? Vincent knew that the Hughes Group was going


    to set up a new chip nt


    in the South.


    Now the Hughes Group was in its heydays and it was making constant expansion.


    Was he going to give up such a promisingpany?


    Vincent didn''t know what to say. He was moved by Julian''s determination and deep love for his


    daughter, but he was also


    shocked by Julian''s determination.


    ¡°I won''t give up," as Vincent was still in silence, Julian repeated before he turned away towards the


    door.


    Staring at him from behind, Vincent couldn''t bear to let him stagger away as such so he stopped him, "I


    will call my driver to


    drive you back to your hotel.¡±


    Julian didn''t refuse but said, "Then thank you so much. Please ask him to drive me to the airport."


    Vincent was taken aback, "You''d better not busy yourself traveling for such a long distance."


    Even a man made of iron and steel could not make two long-distance travels within such a period of


    time in such a bad


    condition.


    Julian insisted, "That''s fine. I will make it."


    Then he murmured to himseif, "I can''t stay here for one more second. I feel as if the air in this house


    were feeling sad for


    Emelia."


    But Vincent finally agreed his request and asked his driver to drive Julian to the airport.


    After Julian left, Vincent also sat back to the sofa tiredly.


    After knowing Emelia was given a p by Heather Hughes and seeing how she fell ill, Vincent had


    made up his mind to keep


    Julian away from meeting her.


    He even nned to beat Julian if he came here to find Emelia.


    And all other members in this family had decided to cut the rtionship between Emelia and Julian.


    But tonight, Julian''s attitude and his words made him doubt his decision.


    He hoped that Julian didn''t really want to do what he said. If he really gave up the Hughes Group for


    Emelia, then Vincent would feel guilty as he ruined the Hughes family.


    Then he heard footsteps from behind. He turned back and find it was Naomi who came downstairs.


    Vincent quickly walked over to her to help her, "Why are you here? Was I being too loud?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After all, Emelia was not the only patient in this house.


    When Naomi knew that Emelia was diagnosed with infertility, she lost her consciousness instantly.


    She knew better than anyone else what she would suffer.


    She was so worried about Emelia. When she woke up, she held Emelia in his arms and burst out


    crying. a few dayster, she fell ill together with Emelia.


    Naomi sat down on the sofa with the help of Vincent, "Was Julian here?"


    Julian then told Naomi what happened between Julian and him. Hearing his words, Naomi hugged


    Vincent and burst into tears again, ¡°Emelia is such a good girl. But she couldn''t be with the man she


    loved. Why..."


    Vincent''s eyes also got red and he raised his hand to pat on Naomi''s back, "Now the only thing we


    could do is to let her recover soon. Other things can be talked aboutter."


    When Vincent first knew Emelia was his daughter, Emeiia had already divorced with Julian and treated


    him as a stranger.


    Before the incident of Eric Yeung, Emelia was still quite cold to Julian.


    That''s why Vincent thought Emelia didn''t love Julian. It had never urred to him that Emelia would fall


    ill. Only after Emelia fell ill did he realize that she cared about Julian so much.

 Chapter 338 Terminate the Contract

    Chapter 338 Terminate the Contract


    Not only did Vincent not expect Emelia to fall ill, but Emelia herself did not expect it.


    From being informed by Heather of the results of her physical examination to being pped by her, her


    chest was so tight as if a big rock was pressed against her chest. She thought it was because of the


    anger of being beaten and the sadness of knowing her physical condition.


    It was only when she fell ill that she realized that the emotions that were pressing in her heart were not


    only anger and sadness but also the pain of being separated from Julian.


    It was the pain that broke her.


    How could she not be overwhelmed?


    He was her first love, the one she cherished most.


    Although she behaved as if nothing had happened to face him after the divorce, it does not mean that


    she has forgotten him.


    She was just so hurt by him that she didn''t dare to love him anymore. Then he showed his love and he


    didn''t even care about his life for her. What else did she dare not love?


    She happily agreed to remarry him, which was her response to him.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that this time she had another deep pain.


    It''s not because Julian doesn''t love her, but because he loves her, so the pain is far worse than when


    she divorced him...


    It took Emelia ten days to get better. These days, she had no contact with Julian. Since she said she


    decided to separate from Julian, she wouldn''t contact him, and he had never contacted her either.


    That morning when she was having breakfast with Vincent and Naomi, Vincent thought for a while and


    said, "Julian came a few days ago."


    Emelia was a little surprised, and Vincent added, "He said that he dreamed that you were ill, and he


    was worried about you, so he came to have a look."


    "He came in the middle of the night and then went back. As a result, he got sick too."


    "What?" Emelia was shocked and angry when she heard that Julian was also sick.


    He just stayed in the hospital for a week because of a car ident a few days ago. Now he got sick


    again. Did he want to live or not?


    "The reason why I''m telling you is because you are better now. I was afraid that if I told you a few days


    ago, you would feel ufortable again, and you''re could''ve gotten worse.


    ¡°Vincent exined.


    ¡°Well, I see." Emelia knew that he was worried about her physical condition.


    But aithough Emelia didn''t say anything, he could see that she was worrying about Julian, so he said,


    "He should be fine now. I


    read in the news that he has returned to work."


    Since the two young people broke up peacefully this time, Vincent felt that it was necessary to let her


    know about his current


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Sirhan


    Emelia didn''t check her phone frequently these days when she was sick. Except for necessary calls


    and messages, she didn''t


    read any other news, and she really didn''t have the energy to check.


    Emelia was relieved that Vincent took the initiative to tell her that Julian had recovered.


    It''s good to know that.


    Then Vincent added, "I was going to contact him to cancel the coboration about the new drama we


    nned to work with


    HGH before. Fortunately, I just signed a contract, and I haven''t formed a crew to select actors, so there


    is not too much to


    lose."


    ¡°Since we broke up, it''s not suitable to work together anymore." Emelia wanted to mention this to


    Vincent as well.


    If they hadn''t broken up and they were still boyfriend and girlfriend or a married couple, it would be fine


    for them to work


    together, but now it would be too embarrassing.


    Having had the experience of cooperating with Julian on ¡®Princess Lenia¡¯st time, Emelia didn''t


    want to work with him about


    the adaptation of Vincent''s new book this time, so it would be good to terminate the contract early.


    Seeing that she also agreed to terminate the contract, Vincent continued, "Don''t worry, as soon as the


    termination of the


    contract is announced, other investors wille to you immediately."


    ¡°Or I can set up apany for you, and you can operate it yourself." Vincent actually liked this option.


    But Emelia waved her hands again as soon as she heard it, ¡°Let''s find another partner for


    coboration. I can''t do it myself, I really can''t."


    Emelia was well aware of her temperament, and she was not the kind of strong woman who could


    devise all kinds of


    strategies. It was reaily not a good idea to let her manage thepany by herself.


    It was okay to say that she had no backbone or ambition, in short, she just wanted to write the script


    quietly.


    Vincent shrugged, "You are really..."


    Undemanding andid-back...


    But what could he do?


    She was his daughter so he could only let her be.


    Vincent smiled and said, "Okay, then I will contact the new employer when the contract is officially


    terminated.


    After breakfast, the servant suddenly came to Emelia, "Miss, there is an extremely beautiful woman


    outside the door. She said


    that she is your friend and wants to see you."


    Emelia was surprised, "My friend?"


    Since she was her friend, she would have contacted her in advance. Why didn''t she get any news?


    Emelia went to the door with the servant. When she saw that the person standing outside was Nina,


    she was surprised and


    delighted, "Nina? Why are you here? Why didn''t you tell me you wereing?"


    She had never lost contact with Nina, except for the first few days when she was sick; with a fever and


    feeling drowsy, she didn''t have the energy to check the messages on her phone at all back then. But


    afterwards, she maintained close contact with her these days. Howe she didn''t even know that


    Nina would be here to see her?


    What was she doing?


    Nina saw her doubts, came over and hugged her, and said with a smile, "I want to give you a big


    surprise."


    Emelia hugged back and said, ¡°It''s a big surprise!"


    Nina has been filming with the crew of ¡®Princess Lenia''. Emelia thought that Nina has no time to visit


    her at all, but Emelia


    was not shocked when she suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Nina was her best friend. There were a lot of things that she couldn''t tell Vincent and Naomi, which she


    could only talk to her.


    Emelia walked inside with her and Nina said, "There are even bigger surprises."


    Emelia smiled and asked "what else?"


    Nina approached mysteriously and said, "I bought a house in the Capital, and I''ll be staying here for a


    long time."


    ¡°Huh?¡± Emelia was shocked.


    She didn''t expect this.


    She was saddened by the thought of being separated from Nina, but she didn''t expect her to move to


    the Capital so easily, and


    Emelia was so happy about this.


    ¡°Great!" Emelia was so happy, "We can see each other often in the future."


    Emelia has known Nina since high school, and the two have been close since then. Except for the time


    when she went abroad, and those days Nina went to film, the two of them have never been separated.


    The two of them had no reason to leave Riverside City before. They were ustomed to living there,


    and the men they loved were also there. It seemed there was no reason for them to leave.

 Chapter 339 A Bosom Friend Was Rare to Find

    Chapter 339 A Bosom Friend Was Rare to Find


    "Yeah, we''ll still be the same as when we were in Riverside City. As long as I''m not filming outside, we


    can meet at any time," Nina said and she pretended to be sad, "I can''t afford to live near your house,


    but I have tried my best to buy a house as close to you as possible."


    Emelia was amused by her words, but her eyes were red when she smiled, and she was deeply moved


    by her.


    "I know that you are determined to separate from Julian this time, and you will not return to Riverside


    City in the future. Anyway, I am alone, so I move here to be with you." Nina smiled, "So you don''t have


    to be here alone. You have no friends here."


    Then Emelia burst into tears.


    She didn''t tell Nina many things in detail, but she already knew that she didn''t want to be a burden on


    Julian and she would not return to Riverside City again.


    This kind of bosom friend was extremely precious.


    Then Emelia thought of Cameron Dauster and asked, "If Camerones back, he will live in


    Riverside, and what are you gonna do about it?"


    His parents are both in Riverside City, and he is the only child in the family. When hees back, he


    will settle in Riverside City. If Nina moved to the Capital, how would they meet then, and how would she


    win his heart back?


    Firste, first served, right?


    Mentioning this, Nina snortedzily, "Don''t mention him, I don''t think he wille back. There are so


    many temptations abroad, such as beautiful women and high sries, and even if hees back,


    there is no chance for us to get back together."


    Emelia was puzzled, "Why are you so passive all of a sudden?"


    She was clear of Nina''s thoughts. Nina has been waiting for him firmly just to win him back.


    Nina said with a bit of disappointment, "Nothing, it''s just that I suddenly woke up to reality."


    "Love is nonsense and men are not reliable. We should depend on ourselves and that is the most


    reliable."


    Emelia admitted that her words were reasonable, but she still said with some guilt, "Were you inflicted


    by what happened to me this time?"


    Nina shook her head, "It''s not that, it''s just I''ve gained a little bit more self-knowledge."


    Nina looked at Emelia andughed, "His mother looked down on me. Do you think I''m important


    enough to make him fall out with his family?"


    Moreover, she learned from some friends and ssmates that Cameron hated her.


    He would probably never speak to her again, and why would he fall out with his family over her?


    So she stopped waiting and moved to the Capital to be with Emelia.


    "You''re the best girl in the world. If his mother doesn''t like you, then let her be.


    ¡°Emelia knew the pain of being badly treated by her mother-inw, so she didn''t persuade Nina to insist


    on waiting for


    Cameron.


    They are all unique girls in this world and they are all thriving in their fields. Rather than being treated


    harshly, it is better to


    live happy, live single.


    Nina hugged Emelia on her neck andughed out loud, "That''s right, why ask for trouble?"


    Emelia is kind enough but she still couldn''t get along well with a wicked mother-inw like Heather. She


    was afraid that she


    would fall out with Cameron''s mother due to her bad temper.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t have any specific contact with his mother, she was only humiliated by her with a


    check many years ago.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    As Nina walked, she turned her head and said to Emelia who was beside her, "It''s enough to have you


    in my life."


    Emelia teased her, "Have you fallen in love with me?"


    ¡°I think it''s very possible. You are such a sweetheart that I want to marry you even if I am a woman."


    The two walked into the main room with a smile.


    Vincent and Naomi had long since seen the twoughing from the floor-to-ceiling windows in the living


    room, Naomi said, ¡°It''s


    the first time I''ve seen herugh so happily in these days."


    Vincent also followed, "That''s great. This Nina girl has a special power that can impact other people''s


    emotions. She is a good


    klid.


    They entered the room. Nina politely greeted Vincent and Naomi. Thetterplimented Nina, "You


    are a big star who is so nice and kind in private".


    Naomi is telling the truth, with her beauty and temperament, even without the make-up and the


    spotlight, she is still stunning.


    Nina answered with a smile, "Auntie, if you say that, I''ll have toe over to eat here all day in the


    future."


    ¡°Wee, it doesn''t matter even if you live here." Naomi likes her; she has no child with Vincent so


    she wishes there were


    more people in the family.


    As the four of them sat down to chat, they heard that Nina had moved here to settle down for their


    daughter. Vincent


    immediately said to Emelia, "I could buy a house for you in Nina''smunity so that you can still stay


    with her like back in


    Riverside City."


    Emelia was stunned and she quickly said, waving her hand, ¡°No, it''s ok. I''ll be fine living here.


    Although Vincent is rich, it''s still not rational to buy her houses like this one after another. The house


    price in the Capital is so


    expensive.


    Before Vincent could say anything, Naomi persuaded Emelia to ept it, "If your father wants to buy it


    for you, you can ept


    it, and this is for you and Nina to live closer. Besides, your father has so much money, where else can it


    be spent without


    spending it on you?"


    Vincent also smiled and said, "That''s right, your grandparents said that day that they would buy a


    house for you anyway even if


    I don''t".


    When Emelia heard that they were aiso nning to buy her a house, she quickly said to Vincent, "Fine,


    dad, I''ll take yours.¡±


    The jewelry the olddy gave her could buy several houses, and she couldn''t ept any more gifts


    from them.


    Vincent and Naomi were relieved to see that she finally agreed. They were really afraid that Emelia


    would not ept it. Emelia


    was their treasure and they could not wait to give her the best in the world.


    She has always been low-key and introverted and she is a person who doesn''t like to chase after fame


    and fortune. Besides,


    she doesn''t like to show off. Otherwise, they would have given her countless luxury cars and mansions.


    Nina joked on the side, ¡°It seemed like I would take your precious daughter away."


    Vincent smiled and said, ¡°She could live at home when you go out to film and live there with you when


    you stay in the Capital.


    How wonderful! With you by her side, she will be happy all day."


    Hearing his words, theyughed happily again.


    Emelia likes such a warm and harmonious environment. This is the warmth and harmony she has


    never experienced in those


    years she lived with the Jones family and Julian.


    Nina also liked it. Her original family was a mess. Her parents were extremely greedy for money and


    patriarchal, and they still


    asked her for money from time to time.

 Chapter 340 His Boss Must Be Crazy

    Chapter 340 His Boss Must Be Crazy


    Nina had lunch at Vincent''s house. After lunch, Emelia followed her to visit her new home.


    Nina is a popr actress, so her neighborhood should not be too bad, and the security measures are


    also very good.


    The house was well-decorated, of more than 140 square meters, with move-in condition.


    Looking at the tidy house, Emelia said, "You acted really fast."


    "I would go out for filming a lot, so I just brought some necessities here." Nina said, "The so-called


    necessities are mostly clothes and cosmetics."


    The house has two bedrooms and a study. Nina simply transformed the other bedroom and study into a


    cloakroom. She was more interested in clothing than anything else.


    Emelia nced at the bright and clean kitchen again, and joked, "It seems like you are so


    otherworldly."


    "You can just say I don''t know how to cook directly." Ninaughed after saying that.


    Nina made Emelia a cup of herbal tea, then the two settled on the sofa and chatted.


    Emelia heard a lot of gossip from Nina. For example, a few days after Caroline''s funeral, Heather was


    sent abroad by Julian.


    "I heard that she didn''t want to go, but Julian insisted and even his grandpa supported Julian''s


    decision, so she was sent away even though she was crying and shouting," Nina said these words with


    a happy tone.


    A woman like Heather who can''t do anything right should be sent away.


    If Heather continues to stay in Riverside City, Julian will probably be a bachelor for the rest of his life.


    Not to mention Emelia, even if Julian marries another woman, she probably would divorce him because


    of Heather.


    "Well." Emelia lowered her head and took a sip of the herbal tea without making anyment.


    Nina said again, "Actually, Julian is quite poor. His father and mother don''t love him. His sister was


    obstinate and unruly. He is quite lonely."


    Nina added, "I never understood why his grandfather insisted on Julian marrying you, but now I


    understand.


    ¡°What?" Emelia was stunned.


    She still doesn''t understand why Grandpa could have sent them away with money, but in the end, he


    let Julian marry her.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Nina analyzed seriously, "You are so gentle and demure, delicate and considerate. You could


    give Julian the care he has


    never had before, and you can give him warmth in his bleak life.¡±


    ¡°His grandpa must have inquired about you and that''s why he made such a decision."


    ¡°Now it seems that the person in the entire Hughes family who knows Julian best is Grandpa Hughes,


    and the person who loves


    him the most is also him."


    Emelia was stunned for a while after listening to Nina''s analysis. Her words were indeed reasonable.


    To outsiders, Julian is aloof and outstanding. Only people like her who have lived with him know that


    there is actually no


    Ptashne Le


    His life is fitted with work. His so-called rtives such as his parents and sister have never taken the


    initiative to care about him.


    Only when they need money, they will find him.


    Nina said on the side, ¡°His grandpa asked him to marry you because he wanted him to build his own


    family and get the warmth


    of a home from this smali family."


    ¡°What a pity..." Nina shrugged and did not continue.


    Emelia pursed her lips and continued to drink the tea, feeling sorry for Julian.


    Then she became more determined. She looked at Nina and said, "So, I can''t continue to be with him


    anymore."


    ¡°Hecks warmth in his life. He should find a woman who can bear children for him. They will have


    many children so that his


    own family will be livelier and he will be happier."


    Nina quietly looked at Emelia with sad eyes.


    Emelia thought that she had tried her best to calm her emotions, but she didn''t know that she was


    about to cry when she said


    these words.


    It is much more painful to give up a man who loves her and who she loves than that time she loved but


    could not get a


    response.


    Nina quickly changed the topic, "Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about love. In fact, Ie here this time


    because I have a few days


    ae


    Emelia processed her emotions and asked her, "A few days off?"


    Nina stared at her and replied, "Yeah.


    Emelia suddenly had a bad premonition, "Viggo''s mother..."


    Nina nodded, "Yes, his mother passed away a few days ago, but you were having a fever at that time,


    and he asked me not to


    tell you."


    "Oh..." Emelia''s eyes were reddened.


    Although she had known for a long time that she had a short time, Emelia was still very sad to hear the


    bad news. She had


    only seen her once, but she could feel that she was a very good person.


    It would be great if the good people in this world could live longer.


    In Ezra''s clubhouse, Riverside City.


    ¡°Fuck, are you crazy?" Ezra roared in shock.


    Then David begged, "Boss, please."


    Then came Arthur''s unbelievable voice, "Are you going to move to the Capital?"


    Phil sighed, ¡°Julian, I think you are a bit crazy, but I know that love can make people do crazy things.¡±


    Julian sat on the inside of the sofa and said with a calm face, "Why are you guys making such a fuss?


    It''s not like I am going to


    move the Hughes Group there. I just bought a filmpany there.¡±


    David said unwillingly, "But you said that you will be mainly in charge of thatpany in the future.


    That means Maisie and I


    would be taking charge of the Hughes Group in Riverside City.¡±


    He was about to cry, "Boss, please. Having managed thepany for this short period I already feel


    exhausted. If you lived


    there in the future, I don''t know what would happen to Maisie, but 1 know I''ll go bald."


    God knows how difficult it is to manage apany. They couldn''t bear it.


    Originally, he thought it was just temporary, but now Julian said that he would live in the Capital for a


    long time in the future,


    Nathan felt that the sky was falling.


    Those high-ranking jobs are not easy.


    Julian was dissatisfied with hisints, ¡°Why have I managed thepany for so many years


    without being bald? Besides, I managed it alone while you were stili working with Maisie."


    David said without hesitation, "This fully proves that we are not capable enough to manage the


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    His boss wanted to move from Riverside City to the Capital for a woman. He must be crazy.

 Chapter 341 Move to the Capital

    Chapter 341 Move to the Capital


    "Is it really worth it for a woman?" Ezra gritted his teeth and said, "Riverside City is your home and we


    are all here. Are you nning to leave us like this?"


    Phil took a sip of winezily and unceremoniously said to Ezra, "In front of love, brotherhood is


    worthless."


    Ezra shouted at Phil, "Shut up. You just keep talking about love, but I haven''t seen your wife love you


    that much."


    Phil was toozy to care about his words. Those men who have never really loved a woman don''t


    understand love at all. Only he understands Julian now. If it were him, he would follow her all over the


    world as well.


    Phil supported Julian, Ezra was against it, and Arthur was neutral. Arthur frowned and said to Julian,


    "Although you sent away Heather, Emelia''s physical condition remains the same, she won''t want to be


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    your burden. I feel that it would be useless for you to be there."


    Julian said in a low voice, "But I can''t do nothing."


    He didn''t forget that there was a Winston in the Capital, who was also her admirer.


    Ezra got up and walked around, "Do you insist on not letting go? You agreed to break up on the


    surface, but you were still thinking about her."


    "Can''t you give it a rest? Of all the women you must be with her?"


    Julian didn''t want to say anything to Ezra. There was nothing to say to someone who didn''t understand


    love.


    He turned to David and exined, "I will be in Riverside City for half a month and stay in the Capital for


    half a month in the future."


    David was relieved, at least he didn''t leave herepletely.


    But the next second, he felt sorry for Julian. It must be tiring to travel back and forth between the two


    ces.


    Ezra was so angry that he drank the wine by himself. Phil sat down beside Julian with a ss of wine


    and asked solemnly, "Are you sure you can ept there would be just the two of you living together


    without any child?"


    Julian raised his head and drank a ss of wine, "Yes."


    Phil asked again, "But life is very long. Without children, you may feel lonely. Can you bear it?"


    Julian didn''t answer his question directly, but instead asked him, "If Anya van Willigen couldn''t give you


    a baby, would you leave her?"


    Anya van Willigen was Phil''s wife. Phil said without thinking, "Of course not, I love her not because she


    can give birth to a baby.


    Julian said, "Then why do you think I can¡¯t ept Emelia?¡±


    Phil said bluntly, "I''m sure I won''t leave my wife. But I''m not you and I don''t know if your love for Emelia


    was that deep."


    Julian lowered his eyes and said word by word, "No doubt, you love Anya, and I love Emelia too."


    ¡°Mine is the same as yours."


    His words were clear, so Phil took a sip of wine and said, "Since you are determined, then the key to


    this matter lies in Emelia,


    she doesn''t want to be your burden, which is not so easy for her to let it go."


    ¡°Well," Julian replied in a deep voice, "I will wait for her no matter how long it''s gonna take."


    Originally, Julian didn''t intend to wait. He wanted to go to the Capital and bring her back to get married,


    but what Vincent said


    to him that night made him think for a long time.


    To pester her blindly regardless of her feelings is really not what he should do now.


    The more he pestered her, the more pain she felt in her heart. This was not love at all.


    That''s why he decided to move there.


    They certainly won''t coborate with him in the adaptation of Vincent''s new book. He is ready to


    terminate the contract and


    has bought a film and televisionpany there. Of course, no outsiders know about the acquisition of


    thispany.


    Then he will ask others to contact them in the name of thispany and strive for the right to adapt


    Vincent''s new book.


    When the crew is formed and the various departments start to run the project, he will show up. If they


    want to terminate the


    contract with him, it will not work and he can get in touch with Emelia at that time.


    He admitted that these tricks were shameless, but he had no other choice.


    If he went to her openly and honestly, she would avoid it.


    Nina stayed in the Capital for a few days, then she returned to the filming crew of ¡®Princess Lenia¡¯.


    Viggo returned to the


    crew in time after handling his mother''s funeral.


    Emelia called him and he seemed to have recovered. He evenforted her in turn, "I was already


    mentally prepared so I


    was ok. I heard that you were sick."


    Emelia said, "I''m fine now, it''s not a big deal.


    Viggo was silent for a while and then said warmly, ¡°Good. Then just stride forward."


    Emelia knew what he meant and she thanked him softly, "Thank you."


    Because Viggo was still filming, the two simply chatted for a while and ended the call.


    On the other end of the phone, Viggo held the phone and edited the message, and then deleted it.


    After repeating that many


    times, he finally gave up the idea of sending the message to her.


    He wanted to tell her that as a 40-year-old man, he has already prepared for no love, no marriage, and


    no children in his life.


    If possible, he hoped she could give him a chance. They would not worry about the children.


    However, he chose to give up temporarily. It wasn''t the right time to say these words to her.


    After Emelia recovered, Vincent started to contact Julian about the termination of the contract. At


    dinner that day, Vincent said


    to Emelia, ¡°Julian agreed to terminate the contract as soon as I said it.¡±


    Emelia nodded in relief, ¡°That''s good."


    Then Vincent added, ¡°But he said he woulde over in person to deal with the termination of the


    contract, I guess that he


    wants to see you.¡±


    Emelia was puzzled, "We haven''t been in touch for so long, how could he still want to see me?"


    Emelia had thought that Julian would be unwilling to let go, but in fact, they had no contact for the past


    half a month. So, she


    thought that he might ept the ending of their separation.


    After all, not every man in this world can ept having no child as Vincent did.


    Vincent said, "Otherwise, what would a boss like him fly all the way to do? It should be his subordinates


    to handle such trivial matters."


    Emetia shook her head and said, "Maybe he is just being more serious. That is a big thing for a


    Vincent continued, "I mean, no matter what his intentions are, you should go and meet him."


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Vincent added, ¡°Although you left him a letter, it is more


    appropriate to say goodbye formally since it was a peaceful breakup. "

 Chapter 342 Ten Years

    Chapter 342 Ten Years


    Emelia epted his suggestion. He was right about that; she should say goodbye to Julian formally.


    Julian came to the Capital two dayster, and they nned to meet at a coffee shop near his home.


    When Julian was sitting on the sofa in the cafe and saw that it was Emelia who came, heughed and


    said, "I thought you would avoid meeting with me."


    It has always been Vincent or his assistant who contacted him about the termination of the contract.


    Julian did not expect to see Emelia this time, but she unexpectedly showed up.


    Seeing hering from a distance through the ss window of the cafe, he had the illusion that it was


    like a world away.


    That day he set off to rescue Caroline at Avonsor Hill. Before leaving, she was still worried about him


    with red eyes in his arms, but now they have broken up.


    Julian wanted to question her about the breakup. Did he agree with that?


    Since he didn''t agree, they should still be a couple. Her unteral announcement of their breakup


    meant nothing.


    But he also clearly knew that would only make their rtionship more rigid at this time.


    So, he could only endure the bitterness and unwillingness in his heart. She had thinned down a lot and


    her face was so small that he could almost cover it with one hand now.


    Julian felt distressed and the resentment against her in his heart dissipated a little.


    Emelia took a seat opposite him, ignoring his tight gaze, and responded with a slight smile, "It''s a


    peaceful breakup between us."


    Julian managed to calm down a bit, but when he heard what she said, he was so angry that his


    stomach hurt.


    He pressed his anger and asked her, "Do you think it is peaceful?"


    She was cruel. He has been tormented since the day she left while she thought that they broke up


    peacefully.


    Emelia couldn''t understand his sudden anger. He said or did nothing for the past half month. Didn''t that


    mean he epted the breakup?


    Julian couldn''t hold back anymore. He gritted his teeth andined, "I have never agreed to break


    up."


    Emelia was so shocked that she suddenly stood up, "What do you mean?"


    She swore that if he said something about hell-bent on getting her back, she would leave immediately.


    Julian read her thoughts at a nce, then he took a deep breath and calmed down, "It''s nothing. Let''s


    get down to business.He didn''t want to scare her away as soon as he met her.


    Julian took the initiative to mention the business and Emelia was relieved. She sat down again and


    talked to him about work.


    She thought it would be easy to terminate the contract, but she didn''t expect Julian to say so many


    things. The two sat in the


    cafe for nearly an hour and she almost drained her coffee.


    She suspected that Julian was deliberately stalling.


    Finally, when they reached an agreement and signed and sealed the agreement, Emelia wanted to


    leave without stopping for a


    moment.


    It seemed that she was calm, but in fact, she was ufortable as if her heart was being fried on a


    pan.


    They love each other, but they can''t be together.


    Julian stopped her, "Did Vincent say he would take you to see some famous doctors?"


    When Julian mentioned this, Emelia''s expression froze. She lowered her eyes and replied in a low


    voice, "Yeah."


    But she didn''t want to bring up this topic, so she said, "Since we both agreed on the termination of the


    contract, then that¡¯s it. I need to go now."


    After she finished speaking, she wanted to get up and leave, but Julian suddenly held her hand on the


    table. Emelia was frightened.


    ¡°What are you doing?" Emelia tried to withdraw her hand, but she couldn''t because he held her hand


    tightly.


    Julian stared at her with deep eyes, and suddenly spit out two words, ¡°Ten years."


    Emelia was at a loss, "What?"


    Julian squeezed her hand, "I''m giving you ten years to seek medical treatment. I''ll wait for you."


    When Emelia came back to her senses, she was terrified. Julian was crazy. Ten years? Did that mean


    he wouldn''t get married and start a family for ten years?


    Just as he expected it, he let go of her hand, leanedzily on the back of the sofa, and said, "Don''t


    worry, a man can still have a child at the age of 60 or 70. In ten years, I will be forty. If you still don''t


    want to be with me, it¡¯s not toote for me to get married and have children with another woman."


    He was serious about waiting for her for ten years, but about marrying another woman and having


    children after ten years, that was not true. No matter how many yearster, he would never marry


    another woman.


    In other words, he''ll be waiting for her forever.


    Emelia was so shocked that her face turned pale.


    Ten years was a long time, so he would just waste ten years of his life like this?


    He was crazy!


    In the end, she scolded him angrily, "You are crazy!"


    Then she got up, carried her bag, and left in a hurry without looking back. Vincent said that she should


    say goodbye to him. In this situation, she didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    Goodbye, better not to see him again.


    Julian watched her back, feeling reluctant and slightly annoyed.


    He didn''t want to scare her with such words, but he couldn''t stand her pretending that nothing had


    happened. So, he said something about waiting for her for ten years on the spur of the moment.


    Then she turned pale with fright.


    If he said he would wait for her forever, she would faint from fright.


    It wasn''t until Emelia went into the car that Julian came to his senses and made a call, "Mr. Spence,


    you can start to contact Vincent".


    He made a call to Trevor Spence, the boss of the newly acquiredpany Starixo. The most important


    reason why he chose


    thispany was that it was an old-fashioned film and televisionpany and had a good reputation


    in the industry for many years.


    Moreover, Trevor and Vincent got along. In those days, they had a coboration a few years ago and it


    went hit at that time.


    However, with the great changes in the entertainment market, thepany seemed to be on a


    downward trajectory these years for being unable to keep up with the change.


    When Julian mentioned the acquisition to him, Trevor immediately agreed.


    Julian had already told him that thepany was still temporarily in the charge of Trevor and he will


    note forward first.


    As for his rtionship with Emelia, he also briefly exined to him that the two of them were having


    trouble and Emelia was


    angry with him now, so he had to approach her in this way to win her forgiveness.


    He didn''t mention anything about her physical condition.


    He would not allow this news to be spread out. Fortunately, only a few of them knew about it so far.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 343 Cant Wait to Move Out

    Chapter 343 Can''t Wait to Move Out


    Emelia started to cry as soon as she got into the car.


    She felt heart broken when she heard Julian said something like he would keep on waiting for ten


    years.


    How could she be so cruel to let him simply wait for her for ten years?


    He was thirty years old now, which was the best golden age for a man. If he wants to have a child, he


    certainly is now in his best age and the best genes status. What did he meant by saying he would wait


    for 10 years?


    Emelia was angry with him but also felt sorry for him. Tears kepting from her eyes and she cried


    more fiercely.


    He was torturing himself as well as her at the same time.


    She just hoped what he said was just a whimper and he would not take it seriously.


    As soon as the news of HGH''s terminating the contract with Vincent Longerich came out, Vincent


    began to receive calls from other majorpanies looking for cooperation. But Vincent was a little


    surprised to receive a call from Trevor Spence of Starixo.


    He had a good rtionship with Trevor. And he also knew that Starixo has been going through a tough


    time in recent years.


    Trevor used to joke that Vincent should quicklye back and write a new book for him to shoot a


    movie. If Vincent had written a book, he could have still saved Starixo. However, he had paused his


    career to take care of Naomi Shuster a few years ago.


    "Vincent, I won''t talk any nonsense. Let''s get straight to the point. I hope you can consider about letting


    us Starixo film your new drama this time." Trevor was sincere.


    Vincent frowned slightly, "Trevor, since you are so straightforward, I will bluntly express my concerns.


    Does Starixo still have the money and capacity to film this drama?"


    Trevor was not a person who always kept up with the times and trends. In addition, after Trevor


    became rich, rumors and gossips about him were spread all over the city. And heter spent less time


    on thepany management, and the situation of Starixo was going worse and worse day by day.


    "I Gotta Find You" was his new book after years, so Vincent never considered working with Trevor this


    time.


    "Don''t worry about this. As soon as I heard that you had terminated the contract with HGH, I


    immediately managed to bring up a big investment to film your script wholeheartedly." Trevor tried his


    best to promote himself and Starixo, "Starixo prides itself at teamwork and film making. I''m going all in


    this time. We are all counting on your new project to get back on our feet. I''ll take it serious for sure."


    "Are your investors reliable?" Trevor was full of sincerity. Vincent had toe back to this question.


    Patting his chest as if he had sworn, Trevor assured, "They are absolutely reliable. Now the money has


    been credited to thepany''s ount. You cane to Starixo and check it out if you are worried."


    Vincent tried to double check him, "Who knows if you will spend this money for other purposes?"


    How could Trevor not understand what he meant. He quickly said, "Don''t worry. I am not so stupid that


    even forget what situation Starixo is in now. If I don''t change this situation this time, I will never be able


    to get back on my feet again."


    "That''s good." Vincent didn''t say anything more, "I will consider about Starixo. But I have to discuss it


    with my daughter."


    After saying this, Vincent hung up the call with Trevor first.


    This man Trevor¡­ Vincent didn''t know how to judge him.


    Trevor had the ability to run thepany, but he was such a yboy. Especially he was running a film


    and televisionpany and working with a lot of artists. As time goes by, there were rumors about


    Trevor and some female artists.


    Trevor''s wife saw that he had no intention of repentance. So she went abroad to live with their children


    in a rage. But it was also announced that they would never divorce, and those sluts would never


    be the wife of Trevor.


    Without the control of his wife, Trevor became even more absurd. He didn''t even care about the


    Trevor could waste their money?


    Vincent reached the conclusion that the person who invested in Trevor was either a big boss who was


    so rich that he could only spend money blindly, or a skilled man who is capable enough to hold Trevor


    down and make Trevor focus on the jobs.


    If thetter was the situation, Vincent was willing to help Trevor.


    Emelia received a call from Viggo that day. Viggo said on the phone, "I will be at the Capital at noon.


    And I will attend an awards ceremony in the evening. Shall we have a meal together at noon?"


    Emelia couldn''t refuse Viggo''s invitation for any reason, so she agreed.


    The two made an appointment at a restaurant near the hotel where Viggo was staying. Viggo couldn''t


    help but say at the first sight of Emelia, "You''ve lost a lot of weight."


    She was so skinny that he was worried that the winter strong wind in Capital could blow her away.


    "I did lose some weight, but it also saved me from exercising on purpose." Emelia said with a smile


    after Viggo''s words.


    After being seated, Viggo took the initiative to say, "I''m here mainly to talk to you about yourbor


    contract with Tymers Entertainment. I think since you''ll settle in Capital for a long time, there''s no need


    to rely on Tymers Entertainment. You can work as a frencer."


    Emelia was surprised and moved, "Thank you..."


    Although her work as a screenwriter at Tymers Entertainment was not that bothering before, she still


    had to go to thepany for meetings or attend some important asions if necessary. Now that she


    would be stay in Capital, it indeed would be inconvenient for her to go back frequently.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She had thought about taking the initiative to talk to Viggo about it, but she was worried that Viggo and


    Tymers Entertainment would think she was arrogant to go solo. So she never said it. She didn''t expect


    that Viggo would take the initiative to bring it up considerately.


    Viggo poured her a cup of tea, "The roses in your hand, the vor in mine. You don''t need to worried


    about it, I''ll let HR contact you and deal with the specific procedures."


    "Yeah." Emelia replied.


    The news of Emelia having dinner with Viggo quickly reached Julian''s ears. Julian couldn''t help but


    getting upset. Viggo was really relentless. The filming schedule of ''Princess Lenia'' was so packed,


    and he could still spend time with Emelia.


    His reason was to talk to Emelia about the termination of the contract. In fact, he just missed her and


    wanted to meet her.


    How shameless.


    It seemed that he has to go to the capital and settle down as soon as possible. Besides Viggo, there


    was another man, Winston Hopkins, in the capital. As far as he knew, Winston had asked her out twice


    since Emelia''s illness. One was taking her for the exhibition, and another was drinking coffee.


    Even though he knew that Emelia wouldn''t agree to be with Winston, Julian was still upset about it.


    David Brennan knocked on the door and walked in. After reporting his work, David said, "Mr. Hughes, I


    got news that Mr. Longerich had just paid for the house in Cadiz Garden for Ms. Jones yesterday


    afternoon. The apartment is right next to the building of Nina Sanchez. Do you want to arrange your


    ce here too?"


    Julian agreed without any hesitation, "Yeah."


    He couldn''t ept living far away from her. It would be a waste of time to travel half the city to meet


    each other.


    David was a little embarrassed, "But I checked on the house that, among all the room currently for sale


    in thismunity, only the one located downstairs of Ms. Jones'' ce was suitable for you. But if you


    two live closely, wouldn''t she find out you are living there soon?"


    As for those other apartments, either the apartment shape was not suitable, or the floor was not


    suitable. The worse situation was the awful decoration style. His boss needed an apartment that can


    move in directly, and the decoration of the house must be decent and elegant.

 Chapter 344 Secret Appointment

    Chapter 344 Secret Appointment


    "It doesn''t matter, then downstairs it is." Julian decided rapidly.


    He didn''t want to hide the news from Emelia for too long. As long as Starixo could get Vincent''s new


    project, he would confess to and work with Emelia immediately.


    The reason why he made such a detour to approach Emelia was he just wanted to get along with her.


    David asked again, "Then do you want to take a look at the ce in person?"


    Now it was convenient to check on a house even online. A VR tour could help you take a closer look at


    the whole ce. David personally thought that the house was perfect in every way. But after all, it was


    the ce where Julian would live in the future. He might want to see it himself.


    "No, I believe in your taste." David has been working for him for so many years. If he can''t even handle


    this, then he would be fired from the position of the special assistant of the president.


    David replied, "Okay, then I''ll go to ce the order right away."


    When he was about to get off work, Julian received a call from Nina. Nina invited him to have dinner. If


    the invitation came from other female stars, Julian would have hung up the phone long ago. But since


    Nina was Emelia''s best friend, Julian certainly won''t reject this invitation.


    The appointment was at Ezra''s restaurant. As soon as Julian entered the door, Nina asked him


    aggressively, "Why did you tell Emelia that you will wait for her for ten years?"


    It made Emelia sad and crying on the phone for a long time. Not to mention how distressed Nina was


    when she heard Emelia cry.


    Julian sat down gracefully, "I''m just telling the truth."


    "The truth? Didn''t you guys all tacitly agree that the two of you had broken up? Why did you say that?"


    Nina stood up with her hands on her hips in anger. Her tone was not pleased at all.


    Julian frowned, "How on earth can you tell that I tacitly agree to broke up with her?"


    Nina snorted, "Haven''t you contact with her for so many days? Isn''t that the sign of tacitly agree?"


    Julian was rendered speechless


    Well, from their perspective, his move of not disturbing and giving her time to restore her body and


    calm her mood became a sign of he giving up on her?


    He looked at Nina and tried to exin himself, "I could even die for her. Do you think I''ll give up on her


    in this situation?"


    Nina stared at him with her hands supporting the table and asked, "What do you mean? You mean that


    you still love her?"


    "Of course," Julian dered. "I love her, and I won''t give up on her."


    Nina frowned and looked at him for a while, then asked, "Then the reason why you don''t go to her now,


    is you giving some time to Emelia?"


    Many people thought Nina was a brainless beauty, but she was actually very smart.


    "Yes." Julian felt that he didn''t need to hide his intentions in front of Nina. After all, he may need Nina''s


    help with many things in the future.


    Nina sat down in the chair again, and her beautiful eyes shed a sense of mockery, "Julian, to be


    honest, I''m used to think of you as a scumbag before. I feel like I am dreaming when I see your


    affectionate face now."


    Nina said this because she was shocked by Julian''s true love for Emelia.


    The three-year marriage of Emelia and Julian was indeed so hard and miserable that Julian still had a


    deeply rooted negative image in her mind.


    Although Julian has realized that his love for Emelia and had begun to pursuit Emelia since Emelia


    returned to the country and although Julian had protected Emelia in the car ident, Nina still felt like


    she was not sure about his love and emotion.


    Until this moment, Julian frankly confessed his feelings for Emelia in front of her word by word, and


    now Nina had a confirmed feeling and really realized that Julian was serious about Emelia.


    Facing the fact that Nina called himself as a scumbag, Julian was not angry. But he asked Nina


    instead, "You seem to be angry about me?"


    Nina didn''t hide her emotions, "Yeah, actually, very angry about you."


    "Oh?" Julian suddenly wanted to hear how scumbag he used to be, "Then tell me what you think of me


    before?"


    Nina opened her mouth and wanted to scold Julian, but then she thought that all these have long


    passed, and Julian was very affectionate and loyal now. she gave up herint, "Forget it, you


    didn''t love her in the past. Every behavior of you certainly didn''t take her into consideration."


    Nina didn''t want to argue about what Julian had done to Emelia in the past. It''s enough for her if he


    cherishes Emelia in the future.


    "She had lived a miserable life. There is no happiness or warmth in her life for so many years. I


    originally thought that she could finally achieve a happy ending with you. And she might be able to


    finally have someone love and cherish her in the future. But god knows that these happened again."


    Nina''s eyes went red as her saying. She felt really sorry for Emelia.


    Julian said gently, "You have been friends for so many years. Why can''t she be less sensitive just like


    you?"


    "The hell I am insensitive!" Nina resented, "If she was like me, she wouldn''t be Emelia anymore."


    Julian sighed, "As for this, I wish she could be insensitive andpletely indifferent to other''s


    opinions."


    After Julian finished speaking, he poured a ss of wine for Nina, raised the ss and implored


    solemnly, "I beg for your helps of saying something good about me in the future."


    Nina nced at him sideways, couldn''t helpughing. But Julian added, "Please, persuade her not to


    meet that man, Winston Hopkins, oh, and Viggo Johansen."


    Nina rolled her eyes, "If you''re jealous, at least you can do this decently, okay?"


    " Mr. Johansen just invited her to talk about the termination of thebor contract. As for Winston, it was


    Uncle Longerich who ask him to take Emelia out for rx."


    Julian stressed angrily, "These are all excuses! They are taking advantage of me!"


    They just took advantage of him that he was inconvenient to meet Emelia. And they took the chance to


    try their best to show off themselves in front of Emelia.


    "Okay, fine. You are the boss. Whatever you say is right." Nina thought that she couldn''t resist the man


    who was lost in the jealousy.


    "It''ll be her birthday in a few days. Do you have any ns?" Julian asked Nina.


    Emelia''s birthday was the tenth day of the lunar November. He had never remembered anything about


    her before. But now every time he learned something about her, he swore that he would never forget it


    again.


    Nina thought about it seriously and said, "I should be filming in the crew."


    Julian was dissatisfied, "Your best friend will be celebrating her birthday, whale you go to work instead


    of thinking about her celebration?"


    Nina threw up her hands, "We have been best friends for so many years. And we don''t care about the


    celebration for a long time."


    Nina certainly knew Julian''s intentions, "Tell me your n, I will cooperate with you."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You can ask her to go out to a hot spring or have a meal together. And I will pretend to meet her by


    chance." Julian can only meet her this way. Nina was her best friend, and she should not suspect that


    Nina was helping him.


    Nina was tsking, "Oh, you can really think about this trick. What if she finds out that I betrayed her and


    break up with me?"


    Julian stared at her with his dark eyes. Nina had topromise, "OK, I''ll make an appointment."

 Chapter 345 Unexpected Meet-up

    Chapter 345 Unexpected Meet-up


    Nina managed to invite Emelia to go to the hot spring, but only on the second day of Emelia''s birthday.


    Because the Longerich Family wanted to hold a birthday party for her on her birthday, and she couldn''t


    go out.


    This was Emelia''s first birthday since she returned to the Longerich Family. The Longerich Family


    attached great importance to it. They gathered many rtives and friends to celebrate her birthday


    together.


    The elder couple of the Longerich Family originally wanted to arrange a grand birthday party for her in


    the biggest hotel in the capital, but Emelia refused.


    She understood that the Longerich Family favored her, but she wasn''t the kind person that love to show


    off. And she didn''t want to celebrate her birthday in such a great form. So in the end, the olddy and


    the others agreed with her.


    Since she was the birthday star, of course they had to respect her opinion. They only invited people


    from the Longerich Family and held a small birthday party at the Longerich Family old house.


    Nina was also invited to the birthday party. After drinking some wine, Nina wrapped an arm around


    Emelia''s shoulder and couldn''t help but said enviously, "I really admire the kind family you have now."


    "My family... I can never count on that." Nina''s tone was filled with loneliness and self-deprecation.


    Emeliaforted her, "In the future, you may have your own family. It will definitely be warm and


    harmony."


    Nina said sadly, "If you couldn''t marry the man you love, even if you do have a family in the end. How


    can you say that you are happy?"


    "Then try to marry Cameron Dauster." Emelia was certainly aware of Nina''s mind.


    Nina ttened her mouth, "Forget it. I''m ready to die alone."


    Nina suddenly changed the subject again, "Speaking of which, I think it''s such a pity that you and


    Julian broke up like this."


    Emelia looked at her puzzledly, "Didn''t you always support my decision? Why did you speak for him


    instead?"


    Nina always supported any decision she made. Nina supported Julian when she married, and Nina


    also supported her divorce. This time, when she broke up with Julian. Nina had also supported her at


    the beginning. But why did she think it is a pity now?


    Nina sighed, "Haven''t I suffered enough from love? I hope you can cherish this happy rtionship you


    have right now."


    Emelia lowered her eyes and murmured, "I want to cherish it too..."


    Nina took the opportunity to persuade her, "Let''s ignore all the rumors and gossip, and just do whatever


    we want, okay?"


    Emelia knew what Nina meant. She wanted her to stay with Julian, with or without children.


    "But I can''t hurt him." She was still rational, "He is so excellent and extraordinary. He deserves a


    How could a family without children thought to beplete? How could it be perfect?


    Nina snorted, "Then what about the DINK families? They could just break up?"


    "Most of the DINK families don''t want children themselves. They are not doing it because they can''t


    have children. My situation is different." Emelia asked Nina with a frown when she said this, "What''s the


    matter with you today?"


    Nina ducked the question, "Take it as I am somehow drunk tonight. My brain is a little out of control."


    With that saying, she fell on Emelia''s shoulders as if she was dizzy. Emelia thought she was really


    drinking too much, so she didn''t think about it anymore.


    The next day Emelia and Nina set off for the hot springs. Vincent and Naomi were both very happy that


    Emelia can go out for a walk. For one thing, it is reallyfortable to go to the hot springs in winter. For


    another, Emelia can also rx.


    The two also specially asked Nina to take good care of Emelia and have a good time. It would be fine


    even if they stay at the hot spring resort at night. Nina smiled and nodded.


    Emelia drove, while Nina satfortably in the co-pilot''s seat.


    "Well, we haven''t had such a leisure time for a long time." Nina sighed.


    When they were in college, the two often traveled together around the country. Ever since Emelia


    married Julian, she had focused all her life on Julian. There''s no time for them to travel around.


    At that time, Emelia was so depressed because of Julian''s neglect, and she was not in the mood.


    In addition, Nina gradually gained poprity at that time. Her every move was magnified to the


    spotlight, and she could hardly go out in private.


    So this short-distance trip turned out to be the first time they traveled together in so many years.


    "Yeah, it''s hard to do this." Emelia also felt her heart filled with mixed emotions.


    "Nina, thank you." Emelia knew that the reason why Nina asked her to go to the hot spring was to help


    her rx.


    Nina, who was thanked by her this way, felt somehow guilty. She then said quickly, "It seems a little too


    quiet. Let me y some music."


    After she said that, she quickly took out her phone, lowered her head, and scrolled the phone to find


    the song. If Emelia knew that she was going to the hot spring for Julian, she would be sad.


    It was noon when they arrived. After a brief lunch at the hot spring resort, they changed into swimsuits


    and went to the hot spring.


    After soaking in the warm pool, Emelia asked Nina puzzledly, "Why is there no one along the way


    here?"


    From the time they checked in at the reception until they went to the hot spring pool, they didn''t see


    anyone except the staff along the way.


    It stood to reason that the winter was a good season for hot springs. This resort was also very famous.


    How could there be no one here?


    Nina was leaning on the hot spring wall and said with a chuckle, "I''ve booked the whole venue."


    "Huh?" Emelia was surprised.


    Nina saidzily, "I''m a popr actress anyway. I can''t just go to a hot spring with a lot of people. What


    should I do if the paparazzi take inappropriate photos and make up gossip of me?"


    Emelia then understood, "Indeed."


    Seeing Emelia has believed this, Nina secretly let out a sigh of relief. It was true that the whole ce


    had been booked today. But she didn''t do this. It was certainly the big boss Julian.


    For one thing, Mr. Hughes didn''t want people to disturb him from getting along with Emelia. He asked


    Emelia out with all these efforts, and he didn''t want to be disturbed by strangers.


    For another, he didn''t want Emelia in a swimsuit to be seen by other men. The hot springs here were


    not separated by men and women. If he didn''t book the whole venue, other men would get to see the


    gorgeous Emelia.


    Nina was speechless when she heard Julian''s reasons. What would they do when they go to the beach


    in the future? The beach could be full of nearly naked men and women.


    But Nina didn''t have any dissatisfaction about Julian''s idea of booking the whole ce. She also


    wanted a private and peaceful trip. God knows how inconvenient it is for a popr female star.


    Emelia and Nina soakedfortably in both the indoor and outdoor hot springs. Then they went to


    take a bath, changed into dry clothes, went to the leisure area on the second floor to eat some fruit or


    snacks to restore their energy.


    They stepped into the leisure area. But Emelia saw Julian and Ezra at the first nce, who were sitting


    leisurely by the deck chair drinking tea. They were wrapped in the bathrobes embroidered with the


    resort logo, and they seemed to be preparing to go to the hot spring.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Emelia froze in ce and couldn''t move. What was going on? Why was Julian here?


    It was Nina next to her who spoke first and asked the two in surprise, "Mr. Hughes? Mr. Cantillo? Why


    are you here?"


    Nina deserves her credits as an actress. Her surprised expression was so real that Emelia thought their


    encounter was indeed a coincidence.

 Chapter 346 Are You Okay?

    Chapter 346 Are You Okay?


    "We areing for the hot spring." Ezra answered this question with a smile, and then greeted them


    again, "What a coincidence! How could you two also be here too?"


    Although Ezra strongly disagreed with Julian''s continuing pursuit of Emelia, he still respected Julian''s


    choice. Julian asked him to help him with the coincident meet up, so he could only do it.


    Phil Henderson had to apany his wife; and Dr. Arthur Hudgens was busy working. So, he was the


    only one left to help Julian.


    Emelia came back to her senses, turned around asked Nina, "Didn''t you say that you''ve booked the


    whole ce?"


    "Yeah." Nina was also confused, but the expression was her acting.


    "Even so, VIPs still have the rights to enter." Ezra gave this answer.


    Emelia pursed her lips. Yes, VIPs like Julian and Ezra were indeed distinguished guests. They must


    had contacted the owner of this ce. Even if the whole ce was booked by someone else, they


    could stille in.


    After some analysis, Emelia believed Ezra''s excuses. She couldn''t suspect that her best friend Nina


    was colluding with Julian, right?


    Thinking of Julian, Emelia''s nce fell on Julian who had not spoken.


    However, her nce happened to meet up with Julian''s eyes. The man''s gaze at her was intense.


    Emelia''s heart raced faster, and she quickly looked away.


    There was even a slight blush on her face. It seemed that there''s a very real chemistry between her


    and Julian that it even made her blush and her heart flutter.


    She was the first to fell in love with him, but he didn''t respond to her. Later, they went divorced.


    Although he wanted to get her backter, she ran away from him determinedly. In both cases, there''s


    no chemistry.


    Now they were in love with each other, but they couldn''t be together. However, their eyes were filled


    with affection. This was why they got that unspoken thing between them.


    Emelia looked away, while Julian said calmly, "Since we were all here, let''s sit together and chat for a


    while." It''s an invitation for Emelia and Nina


    Emelia didn''t want to sit over there. She didn''t think they rtionship between her and Julian was


    suitable for them to stay together.


    Nina didn''t want to force Emelia to go there. In that way, she would expose the secret that she was


    deliberately matching Emelia and Julian?


    In the end, it was Ezra who came forward to mediate the situation. He came over and invited them like


    a gentleman, "Isn''t it just a breakup? No one stiptes that you can''t have a cup of tea together after


    you breakup, right?"


    Before Emelia could say anything, Ezra pulled her to sat at their table.


    She could only sit down beside Julian.


    When she was taking her seat, her arm identally touched Julian''s arm. The moment their skin


    touched, Emelia felt like she was electrified, the tingling feeling.


    Of course, it''s quite embarrassing.


    After quickly retracting her arms, she asked Ezra, "Aren''t you guys in Riverside City? Why did you


    Emelia has been wondering about this question since just now. Julian and Ezra were both working in


    Riverside City. Why did theye here for the hot springs?


    Ezra exined with a smile, "Isn''t now the end of the year? All kinds of awards ceremonies and


    banquets will be held in the Capital, and we will be staying in Capital recently."


    "Oh." Emelia answered and said nothing.


    Why didn''t Julian stay in Capital all day long at the end of the year a few years ago?


    "Sorry, I need to get this call." Nina chatted for a while but then use this excuse to slip away.


    When Ezra saw it, he got up and said, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    And he also run away. For the moment, only Emelia and Julian were left at the table.


    Emelia felt like she was sitting on fire at the moment. Her brain was running fast, thinking about a


    reasonable reason to leave here.


    Before she could think of an excuse, Julian spoke to her first. But he was quite polite, "How are you


    doing recently?"


    "I am good." Emelia smiled lightly, somehow alienated.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After she finished speaking, she noticed that Julian didn''t take back the gaze that kept staring at her.


    Instead, the gaze was a little darker and dimmer, as if he was dissatisfied with her simple words.


    She had to ask politely, "How about you? How are you recently?"


    "Not very good." Julian was also frank. "I''m very busy at the end of the year. And grandpa is sick again.


    I''m a little overwhelmed."


    "What happened to Grandpa?" Emelia''s attention was instantly attracted by the illness of grandpa.


    Julian took a sip of tea and said, "It''s still the old problem. Caroline is gone, and I break up with you


    again. He couldn''t take it for now and was hospitalized."


    Emelia lowered her eyes and didn''t speak, feeling sad in her heart.


    Julian then said, "If you still remember how kind grandpa was, please take the time to go back and visit


    him."


    Emelia was feeling okay if he didn''t say that. But now Emelia felt extremely guilty for grandpa.


    Yes, she should go and visit the grandpa.


    She originally thought that she would be filial to grandpa after remarrying Julian. But God knew that she


    would be the one who hurt grandpa the most.


    Although she didn''t mean to, part of the grandpa''s grief was indeed caused by her.


    Grandpa liked her so much that he tried his best to promote her marriage with Julian. He must be the


    saddest one after knowing her physical condition.


    Julian could tell the guilt and self-me in her heart at a nce. He said softly, "Don''t think too much.


    Grandpa was not the kind of old-fashioned person, and he won''t mind about your infertility. The bigger


    reason of his sadness is that his grandson will continue to be single again." There was a tinge of


    sadness in Julian''s tone.


    Emelia pretended that she didn''t hear it, and said, "You''ll forget about me after a while, and then it''ll be


    fine to meet other women again."


    After Emelia said these words, her heart seemed to be blocked by something. She even felt hard to


    breathe for a while.


    "I''ll go and check why Nina hasn''te back yet."


    She got up and n to leave. She had just turned around but hear Julian whisper behind her, "Happy


    birthday."


    Emelia froze for a moment, then realized that Julian was giving her a bted birthday greeting.


    She adjusted her mood, turned around and gave him a smile politely, "Thank you."


    They had known each other for so many years, and it was the first time that he has said happy birthday


    to her. But she didn''t expect to be in such circumstances. Emelia left in a sullen mood.


    Not long after Emelia left, Ezra came back. He asked Julian puzzledly, "Why did you let her go?"


    Julian lowered his eyes and drank the tea, "What else can I do?"


    "Running here and making an appointment with all these efforts, you could at least hug or cuddle her.


    Doesn''t it suck to restrain yourself like this?" Ezra couldn''t understand what Julian was thinking.


    Didn''t he miss her like crazy? Why did he be a gentleman when they meet?


    "You think I don''t want to?" Julian said powerlessly, "But if I do that to her now, I''m afraid she will avoid


    me like I''m a beast , and it will be even more difficult for me to see her."

 Chapter 347 Confession with Drones

    Chapter 347 Confession with Drones


    Ezra looked at his helpless and aggrieved look at the moment, and suddenlyughed, "What is the old


    saying? Everythinges with a price."


    "You used to neglect her for three years in every possible way, and now you have to spend much more


    effort to pursue her again."


    "When she just returned to the country not long ago, you found out how you feel about her and pursuit


    her with all your strength. And now you have to start all over again. Karma is a bitch."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Ezra gloated as he spoke.


    Julian didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He asked instead, "Have you prepared everything?"


    The reason why he asked Emelia out was not only to meet her, but also to celebrate her birthday.


    Yesterday, the Longerich family held a birthday party for her. He saw it from the photos posted by


    Nina''s Twitter. He also felt the deep love of the Longerich family for her. He felt relieved for her.


    But he also wanted to celebrate her birthday for her again in his own way. He also knew that she would


    not ept any material gift he gave her at the moment, so he prepared something else for her.


    "Don''t worry, everything is ready." Ezra''s answer was affirmative.


    Julian believed in Ezra''s ability and didn''t say anything. They went to the hot spring after the tea.


    Emelia found Nina in their hotel room. Emelia thought over along her way to hotel room. Julian and


    Ezra could never have met them here by chance.


    So she stared at Nina angrily, "You told Julian that we are in this hot spring resort, right?"


    Seeing that she had guessed it, Nina didn''t lie to her. She handed Emelia a bottle of water and said,


    "He called me for help, and I can''t reject it."


    Emelia sighed, "With you helping him this way, when will he be able to forget me?"


    Nina immediately admitted her mistake, "It''s my fault, and I dare not do it again next time."


    Nina didn''t persuade Emelia to reconsider her rtionship with Julian. She knew that this romantic kind


    of thing was not something they can figure in a few words, so she simply hugged Emelia and kept


    apologizing to her.


    Of course, Emelia wasn''t really mad at Nina. She asked Nina again, "When are you going back to


    Riverside City? I''ll go back with you."


    "Aren''t we still skiing here tomorrow?" Nina said, "I have booked a flight back tomorrow night. What


    happened?"


    "Julian said that the grandpa is ill. I want to go back to visit his grandpa." Emelia''s tone was a little sad.


    Nina whispered, "Is he really sick? Could it be the false information that Julian deliberately tricked you


    to go back?"


    Emelia shook her head, "It should be real. He won''t lie to me with his grandpa''s body."


    Nina then said, "Then you can go back with me tomorrow night. The grandpa used to be very good to


    you. You should indeed visit him."


    "Yeah." Emelia nodded, took out her phone and booked the same flight as Nina.


    During dinner, Ezra knocked on their door and kindly invited them, "Ladies, do you want to have dinner


    together?"


    "No need." Nina declined. "Although the whole venue is booked, there are still strangers here. If the


    four of us were photographed partying together, it is estimated that there will be another wave of


    rumors."


    Nina''s words did make sense. The identities of them were indeed very sensitive.


    First of all, she was a popr actress, and Ezra was a yboy. If they were photographed in the same


    scene, those paparazzi would let their imagination run wild.


    Then as for Julian and Emelia. After HGH announced the termination of the contract between Julian


    and Vincent, the public was wondering about what caused this to happen.


    Most people guessed that it was because Julian and Emelia''s rtionship went wrong. Julian had


    confessed his love and imed to remarry Emelia publicly. Some people thought that Julian had failed


    to do so, so Vincent terminated the contract with HGH.


    Some people think that Julian didn''t love Emelia anymore. How could a rich businessman like Julian


    fall in love with a woman for a long time.


    Ezra didn''t force them, he said goodbye and left.


    In order to avoid meeting up with Julian in the restaurant, Emelia and Nina called the takeout to their


    room for dinner. Nina also ordered the wine. The two chatted while eating quite leisurely.


    After dinner, Emelia suddenly received a message from Julian, "Look outside."


    Emelia originally wanted to block and delete all Julian''s contact information. But seeing that he hadn''t


    done anything cross the line for so many days, she kept his contact.


    Emelia stood up in confusion and opened the curtains to look outside, Nina also leaned over and


    asked, "What''s wrong?"


    As soon as Nina''s voice fell, she saw numerous drones suddenly rising in the night sky outside.


    At first, the image of a huge birthday cake was presented. Nina eximed when she saw it, "Wow!"


    Emelia was a little stunned. Then there was a string of dates next to the birthday cake. It was her


    birthday. Emelia then realized that it was Julian celebrating her birthday.


    Her eyes turned red in no time. She covered her mouth with her hands, restraining her overflowing


    sensation in this way.


    She was deeply moved¡­ How could someone not be moved?


    Nina hugged her and jumped up excitedly, "Oh my God, it''s so romantic!"


    Emelia was swayed by Nina, staring nkly at the patterns in the night sky.


    After the birthday cake and the date, the drones moved their positions again and slow formed into two


    words, "Happy Birthday".


    Then the drones became a huge red heart. The bright red color was dazzling in the night, melting


    Emelia''s heart severely.


    Exmations and screams began toe from the downstairs of the vi. It was the staff of the resort


    who saw this romantic scene and then came out to have a look.


    After the red heart, a silhouette of a woman appeared, elegant and graceful. Maybe strangers would


    only think it was a silhouette of a randomdy, but those who were familiar with Emelia could tell at a


    nce that it was definitely her.


    Nina choked by Emelia''s ear, "Julian really came prepared this time. I''m so moved that I am about to


    cry out..."


    Nina didn''t know that Julian had nned this drone birthday celebration. She thought that Julian just


    asked Emelia out just so that they could meet and relieve the pain of lovesickness. She didn''t expect


    him to prepare such a romance.


    In the end, the drones shaped into a huge word, "FOREVER"


    Emelia''s tears couldn''t hold back any longer, rushing down her face¡­


    Others may not understand what this word means, but she did.


    Did Julian mean to say that his love for her willst forever?


    Was he crazy?


    Didn''t they both agree that they would let go of each other?


    "Why is he doing this? Why?" Emelia was crying hard as she leaned in Nina''s arms.


    She didn''t want Julian to be so obsessed with her at all. Life is too short. He should forget about her


    quickly, find someone else he loves, make up a perfect family, and spend his life in harmony.


    After crying for a while, Emelia wiped her tears and said decisively, "I''ll go find him."


    Make it clear to him that she will never be with him so that he could give this uppletely.

 Chapter 348 Coward

    Chapter 348 Coward


    Emelia went out after she said that. She knew Julian''s room number.


    When Ezra came to invite them to dine together before, he said that they could chat and y cards


    with them if they felt bored. That''s when she knew their room number by the way.


    Emelia walked to the door of Julian''s room with mixed and uneasy mood. However, even she had


    knocked on the door for a long time, no one answered.


    She took out her phone to call Julian again, but it couldn''t get through.


    Emelia stood outside Julian''s room holding her phone. She was at a lost for the moment.


    What does Julian mean?


    He didn''t open the door and didn''t answer the phone. Why would she feel that there is a meaning of


    escape?


    But after walking around like this, she has calmed down.


    After thinking about it, she simply went to the reception.


    "Mr. Hughes and Mr. Cantillo had just checked out and left." The receptionist replied with a polite smile,


    then raised a finger to the door, "The car that took them to the airport has just left."


    Emelia looked in the direction of the finger of the receptionist. She could only to see the taillights of a


    car, inexplicably lonely in the boundless night.


    Emelia didn''t know what kind of emotion was in her mind for the moment. She felt as if she had hit the


    cotton with a punch. Julian just ran away from it.


    In the end, she could only turn around and prepared to leave, but the young receptionist asked her


    excitedly, "Ms. Jones, is the drone confession tonight specially prepared for you by Mr. Hughes?"


    Thanks to Oliver Jones, Yvonne and Julian in the past, Emelia had appeared on the news for so many


    times that she had long been famous.


    But Emelia was still stunned when she was asked by the receptionist. She had no idea how to answer.


    The receptionist asked as if she had witnessed a great gossip, "A few days ago, HGH terminated the


    contract with Mr. Longerich''s new project. Everyone was saying that it''s because you broke up with Mr.


    Hughes. But it doesn''t seem to be the case now."


    Seeing that the receptionist was almost hype for the gossip, Emelia had to say, "Please, don''t tell


    anyone about what happened tonight."


    After speaking, she quickly left.


    At the same time, in a car gradually driving away from the hot spring resort, Ezra, who was temporarily


    dragged away,ined dissatisfiedly, "Well, you came all the way from Riverside City to prepare


    such a romantic confession. Why don''t you wait for her to be moved and find you? I especially told her


    your room number thanks to me. I am doing this so that she could find you when she was greatly


    touched."


    Just now, Ezra had watched the whole drone show and witnessed how it ended perfectly. And then he


    nned to take a bath, rest and recharge so that he could go skiing tomorrow.


    Unexpectedly, before he could enter the bathroom, Julian asked him to pack up and left hurriedly.


    Julian exined that he didn''t have the courage to face Emelia, which almost pissed Ezra off.


    Why couldn''t he face Emelia?


    Ezra believed that he understands the girl''s emotion the most. After Julian prepared such a romantic


    confession. Emelia must be greatly moved. And she would definitely find Julian and say something


    when she was moved.


    Lonely man and single girl faced the cold and lonely night together. The romantic atmosphere has been


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    paved. Ezra thought that even if Emelia broke up with Julian cruelly before, she should have changed


    her mind.


    Who knew that Julian himself was holding her back? How can Ezra not be angry?


    Julian looked at the boundless night outside, and said to Ezra coldly, "You don''t know her at all."


    "She seems to be weak, but she is actually very determined. Once she''s made a decision, others could


    rarely let her change her mind again."


    For example, when she divorced him, she was so determined and resolute that he thought it was a


    dream. At first, he was thinking that she would regret it, and she would cry and scream, begging him to


    remarry her. But turned out that she went abroad the second day they got divorce.


    No hesitation at all.


    Now she was still determined to break up with him, otherwise she would not have left Riverside City on


    the same day they broke up.


    Julian retracted his gaze from the window, looked at Ezra and said mockingly, "I''m afraid she wille


    to my room and scold me. She may once again dere her position to me and demand me staying


    away from her in the future."


    Julian did guess what Emelia was thinking correctly, but Ezra was confused.


    "Aren''t women easy to coax?" As a yboy, he couldn''t help but ask such a question.


    Julian said lightly, "I can only say that it''s because you haven''t met someone who is determined to cut


    the rtionship with you. Women can''t be coaxed at all when they go mad."


    Julian looked at Ezra meaningfully and said, "In other words, you haven''t met a woman who truly loves


    you."


    If the girl who truly loves him was bullied by him, she definitely won''tpromise by a few words or


    some romance.


    Most women around Ezra wanted his money, fame and status. Even if there are some quarrels and


    awkwardness, they will not go to war with him. They certainly know how to take advantage of him by


    receiving his gifts.


    Ezra threw up his hands showing that he didn''t understand. He didn''t understand that Julian still loved


    Emelia, but he only did his romance silently and didn''t face it. He didn''t understand why Emelia would


    separate from him since she still loved him.


    If you adore a flower, you pick it and take it with you; if you love a flower, you water it.


    Ezra was the former. His feelings for women were simply adoration.


    And Julian was thetter. Because of the deep love, he was so timid and careful.


    Emelia went back to the room, and Nina asked her in surprise, "Why did youe back so soon?"


    Nina was also moved by Julian''s behavior tonight, thinking that Emelia should have a decent chat with


    Julian anyway.


    Emelia red at her angrily. Or else could she spend the whole night with Julian?


    "He left with Ezra, and the receptionist said that they had just checked out." Emelia said as slumped


    herself on the bed.


    "What?" Nina was so shocked that her chin was dropped on the floor. "They left?"


    "Is Julian stupid?"


    Julian prepared such a romance. Why wouldn''t he wait for Emelia to talk to him? It is not impossible for


    him to gain a good impression from her.


    "He must be running away from me on purpose." Emelia still understood Julian''s mind. "He didn''t want


    to hear my word of breaking up with herpletely."


    "Coward." Emelia scolded Julian angrily.


    "It''s really hard for him." Nina expressed her sympathy for Julian. She could somehow understand


    Julian''s self-deception and escapism.


    Sometimes it''s the same with her. She often thinks that it would be just fine for Cameron to stay abroad


    for like this. If he didn''te back, she didn''t have to face him or recall their sad history. In that


    situation, she didn''t have to look forward to their future.


    But in fact Cameron would return home sooner orter, and they would meet somewhere somehow.


    They muste up with a decision about their future.


    Whether they would be strangers, or restore their rtionship. There must be an answer.

 Chapter 349 Meet Again

    Chapter 349 Meet Again


    Emelia didn''t sleep soundly for Julian''s confession by using the UAV.


    Whenever she closed her eyes, she would see the shiny scene in her mind. From time to time, she


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    recalled the birthday cake and her photos. Although she didn''t remark, she had remembered every


    scene.


    Those was the romance that her loved man gave to her. How could she not remember it all?


    However, the more clearly she remembered it, the sharper the pang in her heart became.


    They loved each other, but they couldn''t be together. No one could understand how suffered she was.


    While she was tossing about, Nina, who loved surfing online, clicked her tongue. "Julian''s drone


    confession has appeared on the trending news."


    Emelia was utterly sober. She sat up in a hurry with tense nerves.


    Nina passed her phone to Emelia. While thetter bowed her head to read the news, Nina said,


    "Fortunately, the staff of the resort were sensible. They only uploaded the videos without mentioning it


    was prepared by Julian for you. They only mentioned a bigwig had confessed his love to his girlfriend


    and how romantic and beautiful the scene was.


    "By the way, we were in a daze, so neither of us thought of recording the scene on our phones. The


    staff recorded it down. I like their shooting angles a lot. You should save it."


    Emelia epted Nina''s suggestion. No matter what her rtionship with Julian was now, the scene


    was the romance he gave to her. Hence, she decided to keep it as a souvenir.


    However, Emelia was afraid to be on the trends. Manyizens kept discussing who they were in envy


    and jealousy.


    Fortunately, they focused on guessing the actresses or celebrities who had birthdays recently. For the


    time being, no one thought about Emelia.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Emelia gave the phone to Nina. "I do admire how mentally strong the


    superstars are. No wonder many artists suffer from depression."


    Nina giggled, taking the chance to brainwash her. "In fact, leading a worry-free life is quite nice."


    Emelia nced at her. She knew why Nina said those words. Nina wanted her to be worry-free without


    overthinking and be reconciled with Julian.


    However, Emelia couldn''t be worry-free when facing Julian.


    She believed that he deserved a better woman than her.


    Hence, Emelia pulled up the quilt and covered herself. "Let''s go to bed, Nina. Aren''t we going to ski


    tomorrow?"


    There was a ski field in this hot spring resort. They nned to go skiing the following day.


    On the following evening, Emelia returned to Riverside City with Nina. Vincent and Naomi agreed with


    Emelia to go back to visit Julian''s grandfather. Thanks to his care and love for Emelia all over the


    years, Emelia could keep her dignity in her marriage with Julian.


    Early morning, in the ward of Grandpa Hughes, Riverside City Hospital.


    Grandpa Hughes was having the congee brought by Julian. ncing coldly at Julian, he asked,


    "Haven''t you moved to the Capital? Why did youe back?"


    Julian mentioned moving to the Capital to his grandfather earlier, and thetter knew the reason. He


    kept heaving sighs but didn''tin or stop Julian.


    Julian said calmly, "Even though I''ve moved to the Capital, I need take care of you."


    His grandfather snorted. "Think I don''t know what your purpose is, huh? Did you tell Emelia I was sick


    again? You came here to wait for her to drop by, didn''t you?"


    "Silence is an art that you should learn about, Grandpa," Julian retorted.


    The old man snapped, "Get out of here!"


    Of course, Julian heard it but still sat still.


    He would stay here no matter what his grandfather would say to him today.


    He had received a message from Nina earlier, who said that Emelia and she had arrived at Riverside


    City the previous night. After getting up this morning, Emelia would definitelye to visit Grandpa


    Hughes.


    Julian believed that she wouldn''t only drop by but also cook breakfast for his grandfather.


    His grandfather had eaten the food he brought here, so the old man wouldn''t eat Emelia''s food. In that


    case, Julian could have a chance to eat it.


    The old man took several sips of the congee. He heaved a sigh and said, "s... It''s actually my bad.


    "If I hadn''t insisted on bringing you two together, those heartbreaking things wouldn''t have happened."


    Since forcing Julian to marry Emelia, he kept expecting Julian could find out how decent Emelia was.


    He felt relieved as his grandson could have a family eventually, but much to his surprise, something


    unexpected happened to Julian''s marriage.


    If Grandpa Hughes hadn''t been strong enough, all things happening recently to the Hughes family


    would have struck him down.


    Julian stared at his grandfather and said sincerely, "Grandpa, no matter how my marriage has ended, I


    know you did it for my own good in the past."


    He knew his grandfather was the only one treating him nicely in the family.


    It was pretty rare for Julian to speak such sincere words to his grandfather. Thetter was taken aback.


    Then he sighed and said, "I didn''t expect you to understand my purpose. It turns out love can make a


    man grow."


    Julian used to hate him to the core because he had forced Julian to marry Emelia.


    Julian didn''t speak again. His grandfather continued to eat.


    After finishing breakfast, the old man saw Julian bend his head to browse the message received. Then


    Julian stood upright and tidied up his clothes.


    His grandfather instantly understood¡ª Emelia wasing to his ward soon.


    He felt amused and annoyed by Julian''s behavior, so he said in jest, "Do you think it''s because of your


    appearance that she doesn''t want to reconcile with you?


    "No matter how handsome you look, she won''t spare you a nce."


    Julian instantly stood up and walked to the bathroom solemnly upon hearing his words. He looked in


    the mirror and tidied up his clothes and hairstyle.


    His grandfather was wordless, wondering if Julian was doing it purposely.


    When Julian had just left the bathroom, there was a curt knock on the ward door.


    He took a deep breath and walked to open it.


    Somehow, as soon as he thought he would meet Emelia soon, his heart hammered.


    They had married for a couple of years, but why did he still feel nervous now?


    When the ward door was opened, Emelia, holding a lunchbox, saw the tall, sturdy, and stern-looking


    man in front. She stiffened and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Right after asking, Emelia regretted it. Of course, he should be here with his grandfather.


    "I''m here to see Grandpa," Julian answered her solemnly. Then he moved aside to let her enter.


    Seeing the old man on the bed, Emelia ignored Julian and strode to his grandfather.

 Chapter 350 Ill Forcibly Take You to Treatment

    Chapter 350 I''ll Forcibly Take You to Treatment


    After Emelia entered the ward, Julian slowly closed the door, curling his lips into a delightful smile.


    He couldn''t help feeling joyful whenever seeing her.


    The old man also had a broad smile when seeing Emelia. "It''s freezing outside. Thank you for visiting


    me, Emelia. You are too considerate."


    His tter made Emelia a bit shy. She hurriedly gave him the lunchbox. "Grandpa Hughes, have you


    had breakfast?"


    Grandpa Hughes stroked his belly and said, feeling pity, "Yes, I have. Julian brought me breakfast."


    If he had known Emelia would bring him breakfast, he wouldn''t have eaten Julian''s food.


    Emelia didn''t mind. "That''s good for you."


    Then she put away the lunch box, nning to take it back home when leaving.


    Julian suddenly said in a hiddenint, "I haven''t had it yet."


    Emelia and his grandfather were wordless.


    Emelia looked over at Julian awkwardly, wondering if he wanted to eat her food. Didn''t he have it with


    his grandfather earlier?


    The old man was quite pissed, ring at Julian. He asked Julian to have breakfast with him together,


    but thetter said he wasn''t hungry and kept asking him to eat more. It turned out Julian was expecting


    Emelia''s food.


    Seeing Emelia was motionless, Julian walked over and took the lunchbox shamelessly.


    Emelia couldn''t refuse him in his grandfather''s presence. Julian picked up the lunch box, turned


    around, and walked to the living room.


    After sitting elegantly on the sofa, he looked at Emelia and asked, "Have you had breakfast?"


    Emelia hadn''t, but she wasn''t in the mood to answer his question.


    After cooking the dishes, she brought them over and nned to have breakfast with Grandpa Hughes.


    She didn''t expect Julian to be here as well...


    Emelia wasn''t good at hiding her thoughts. Both men could tell she hadn''t had breakfast.


    Grandpa Hughes said, "Emelia, go ahead and eat it. You''ll be starved."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hence, Emelia had to have breakfast with Julian.


    Grandpa Hughes loved Chinese food, so Emelia cooked rice congee, poached eggs, and steamed


    dumplings that she made the previous night and freshly cooked in the morning. Most of the dishes


    were eaten by Julian.


    He wasn''t polite at all. After ensuring Emelia had had enough, he finished all dishes.


    Emelia felt amused and annoyed. Grandpa Hughes rolled his eyes helplessly.


    He could tell Julian only treasured Emelia after losing her.


    In the past, if Julian had cherished his marriage, even if Emelia had health problems, they were still


    husband and wife. Emelia wouldn''t have left him alone either.


    Julian ignored what Emelia and his grandfather thought. He only felt all cells of his body be


    delighted. He also became more determined to win her heart back when he was full.


    He couldn''t live without her tenderness, good cooking skills, and Emelia herself.


    Her existence made him feel that his life was warm, full of hope. He thought that it was worth living.


    After breakfast, Emelia chitchatted with the old man. Julian didn''t keep staying. He said he would go


    find Arthur and leave the ward.


    Emelia finally could breathe a sigh of relief after he was gone. Grandpa Hughes asked gently, "How''s


    everything in the Capital? Are you used to living there?"


    With a bright smile, Emelia answered, "Everything is fine, Grandpa Hughes. I''m staying with my family.


    Quite nice."


    The old man also felt happy for her. "Since I saw you, I knew you were a good girl at first sight. Now all


    your sufferings have their reward. You deserve to be loved by the Longerich family."


    He paused and changed the subject to Julian. However, he didn''t defend his grandson. Instead, he


    stood in Emelia''s shoes and said protectively, "In the future, if Julian keeps pestering you, you must tell


    me. I''ll teach him a lesson and ask him to leave you alone."


    "Thanks, Grandpa Hughes, but not necessary. You should introduce a few outstanding girls to him, so


    he won''t have time to pester me," Emelia said.


    The old man nced at her intensely and answered, "I agree."


    Emelia didn''t want to talk more about Julian. She pulled out a delicately wrapped gift box for Grandpa


    Hughes in a hurry. "Grandpa Hughes, this is a gift from my grandfather. He heard you were sick and


    wanted to visit you, but he was aged and couldn''t take a long-distant trip, so he asked me to pass his


    gift and best wishes to you."


    "Please thank him on my behalf." Grandpa Hughes was overjoyed. He took the gift box over and


    couldn''t wait to unpack it.


    Emelia''s grandfather gave him a collectible teapot made of fine porcin, as a thankyou to him for


    taking care of Emelia over the years.


    After that, Emelia exchanged a few words with Grandpa Hughes. Afraid to hold him up for too long, she


    left soon.


    As soon as Emelia walked out of the ward, she saw Julian waiting for her in the corridor. She turned


    away without any hesitation. However, his grandfather''s ward was in the innermost of the passage.


    Before she could walk far, Julian cornered her to the wall.


    Julian pressed his arms on the windowsill, trapping her between his chest and the wall. He asked


    purposely, "Why are you running away?"


    "What do you want?" Emelia kept clinging herself to the wall, distancing herself from him.


    She wondered why he was so close to her as they had broken up already.


    Besides, nurses came back and forth in the corridor frequently. Emelia didn''t want to be seen by others.


    Julian didn''t have the heart to continue torturing her. He stepped back to distance himself from her and


    said, "Arthur wants to talk to you."


    "Arthur?"


    She wondered why Arthur wanted to see her.


    "You''ll know after going to his office." With those words, Julian turned around and strode away. Emelia


    could only follow him to Arthur''s office.


    Emelia learned that Arthur wanted to introduce a gynecology expert to her only after entering the office.


    Julian was standing beside them, staring at her solemnly. This subject made Emelia feel awkward. She


    indeed wanted to refuse Arthur because she had been disappointed in curing her sickness.


    Vincent and Naomi had also taken her to see many gynecology doctors in the past few weeks. She had


    taken medicines and treatment, but Emelia could tell nothing had worked from those doctors''


    expressions.


    Arthur could tell that Emelia was unwilling. He exined, "This doctor is my mother''s alumni in


    university. She has solved many difficult problems in gynecology. I wanted to tell you about herst


    time, but you left too quickly."


    Arthur was from a medical family. Emelia recalled that his mother was an expert in traditional medicine.


    Hence, she guessed that the gynecology expert must know traditional medicine too. Thinking of the


    herb soup, she frowned.


    Before she spoke, Julian interrupted, "If you dare to refuse, I''ll forcibly take you to the treatment."


    Emelia was speechless.

 Chapter 351 Maisie Must Be Hurt Deeply

    Chapter 351 Maisie Must Be Hurt Deeply


    Emelia was angered by Julian''s overbearing attitude. Gritting her teeth, she red at him but couldn''t


    utter any word.


    Arthur mediated in, "Julian does it for your own good, Emelia. Please don''t mind his tone."


    "Sit down, Julian. Let''s have a good talk," said Arthur while ring at Julian, hinting at him to calm


    down or leave his office.


    Julian wouldn''t leave his office. Hence, he pulled over a chair and sat next to Emelia.


    He didn''t want to be so fierce recklessly. He felt aggrieved.


    For Emelia''s health, Julian had been looking for a good doctor. However, she didn''t care about her own


    sickness at all. Whenever they met, Emelia was calm and careless. When hearing Arthur wanted to


    introduce a doctor to her, she even frowned.


    Julian didn''t know Emelia had been scared by the bitterness of the herb soup.


    After Julian sat down, Arthur spoke to Emelia patiently, "First of all, I need to ask you if you''re willing to


    let that doctor I mentioned help you."


    Arthur saw her frown just now, so he wanted to rify it first.


    If Emelia was reluctant, he couldn''t force her.


    Emelia dared not say no.


    If she did, she was afraid that Julian would really abduct her to see the doctor.


    Hence, she could only nod in agreement and say, "I am willing, but I''ve seen many doctors recently. It


    seems they can''t help me at all..."


    Although those doctors didn''t rify it, Emelia could tell the result from their expressions and obscure


    words.


    Hence, she didn''t have much hope for the doctor that Arthur wanted to introduce.


    Arthur smiled. "It''s alright. One more doctor means more hope, right?"


    He added, "My mother''s alumni isn''t living in Riverside City. She is in a remote town in Anstonburg. You


    can only see her when my mother takes you there."


    Arthur exined, "My parents have been traveling recently. They''lle back to town tomorrow. I''m


    afraid you need to stay for another day in Riverside City."


    "Thank you, Arthur. Please send my thanks to Mrs. Hudgens." Emelia didn''t mind staying another day


    in Riverside City. She had amodation in town, anyway.


    She stayed in the vi next to Julian''s. It was a tiny house like her home. She had stayed there the


    previous night.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    A few weeks ago, she left here in a hurry and only brought with her a few clothes and Fluffball, leaving


    the rest in the vi. When she arrived in the Capital, Vincent and Naomi also bought her many


    necessities and clothes.


    Vincent also bought her a house in the Capital. Emelia suggested selling the vi in Riverside City, but


    Vincent disagreed.


    He said he didn''tck money, and Emelia can keep it as a vacation house in Riverside City. Probably,


    the price of the house would grow in the future. Hence, Emelia had to respect his decision.


    Arthur said gently, "You are wee, Emelia. As long as you can recover, Julian will be happy. If you


    guys reconcile, we are your friends, and we''ll be happy as well."


    Arthur directly connected Emelia with Julian, sounding giving them his blessings. Emelia felt too


    awkward to speak.


    Julian stood up, walked to her, and said to Arthur, "We''ll leave you in peace then. Bye."


    Then he threw his arm around Emelia and was about to take her away. Emelia was irritated as he didn''t


    keep his distance from her at all. Did he tell her to break up in vain?


    Emelia moved aside and dodged Julian''s arm. Then she left the office quickly.


    Under Arthur''s teasing gaze, Julian walked out calmly.


    He caught up with her and stood in her way. "Let me ride you home, Emelia."


    Emelia refused. "No, thanks. You should go back to work. I''ll take a taxi."


    He was always too busy to have meals. Emelia wondered what happened to him recently as he kept


    wandering around her.


    Julian looked as if he hadn''t heard her. He said, "Wait for me at the entrance. I''ll go get my car."


    Emelia was wordless.


    Julian had already gone far, so she had to walk to the entrance.


    If she could see a taxi there, she would take it directly.


    As soon as she arrived at the entrance, Julian''s car roared to her. When he parked it in front of her, she


    was shocked. She hadn''t known why Julian drove so crazily.


    "Something happened to Maisie. I''m going to check on her. Will youe with me?" Julian pressed


    down the window, looking anxious and worried.


    Upon hearing it, Emelia instantly pulled the door open and sat in. "What happened to her?" she asked.


    Julian gazed at her and said bitterly, "She... had an abortion."


    "What?" Emelia grasped.


    The word "marriage" would always make a woman horrified.


    Julia started the engine, the car heading for Maisie''s apartment. Emelia didn''t return to her senses until


    a long timeter. She muttered to ask, "Is Ezra the baby''s father?"


    Emelia knew Ezra must be the baby''s father. However, her mind was a mess, so she wanted to confirm


    it.


    "Yes, he is," answered Julian.


    Emelia felt a sharp pang in her heart instantly. She felt sorry for Maisie and the baby who hadn''t yet


    She asked in depression, "Didn''t Ezra want this baby?"


    Julian answered calmly, "Do you think for someone like Ezra, he will want it?"


    "That makes sense." Emelia had a self-mockery smile. "A yboy is a yboy. How could he be bound


    by a woman with his baby?"


    Ezra believed in the non-marriage doctrine, and they all knew about it.


    How could a man who didn''t believe in love and was unwilling to get married be willing to have a baby?


    Although Emelia had been prepared after knowing that Maisie and Ezra were dating, and Maisie knew


    what she was doing, Emelia couldn''t help feeling downhearted when hearing that Maisie had an


    abortion.


    Julian held the steering wheel with one hand and covered her clenched fist with the other. "Maisie


    decided to abort the baby. Probably she knew what she was doing."


    Julian wanted tofort Emelia, but thetter said between sobs, "If a woman has any chance, she


    will want to keep her baby. Even Maisie decided to abort it herself. It didn''t mean her heart doesn''t hurt,


    let alone how much physical pain she would suffer."


    Every woman must know how harmful the abortion was for them.


    Emelia could tell that Maisie had been hurt physically and mentally by dating Ezra.


    Julian pressed his lips together upon hearing her words and fell into silence. He became enraged at


    Ezra.


    He had reminded Ezra before not to hurt Maisie. He couldn''t imagine Ezra had made Maisie pregnant


    but aborted the baby.

 Chapter 352 Maisie Was Determined to Leave

    Chapter 352 Maisie Was Determined to Leave


    When Julian and Emelia arrived downstairs at Maisie''s apartment, Ezra also reached the ce.


    Seeing him, Julian was angry. He got down from his car, strode over, and threw a punch on Ezra''s


    charming face.


    His punch was fierce and heavy. Julian had been practicing boxing. Hence, Ezra couldn''t dodge it at all,


    falling to the ground.


    Ezra was infuriated. Wiping off the blood on his mouth corner, he roared, "Are you nuts?"


    "Nuts?" Julian grabbed his cor and growled, "I''ve warned you, haven''t I? You can''t hurt Maisie. Look


    what you''ve done! You made her pregnant and let her abort it. If you can''t take responsibility, you


    shouldn''t have toyed with her!"


    With his scold, Julian wanted to hit Ezra again. Emelia rushed over to stop him.


    Ezra stood up and scowled at him. "I happened to know she had an abortion just now."


    Julian sneered, "You should have known she''s pregnant, right?"


    "Yes, I know." Ezra dragged his own necktie. When he returned to town with Julian from the Capital,


    Maisie told him about it.


    "Ha!" Julian sneered. "That''s it!


    "You knew she was pregnant. Did you fall out with her? Even if you didn''t, did you say anything?"


    Ezra looked away, saying nothing.


    He didn''t fall out with Maisie, nor did he say anything. He just keep silent. After he heard the news, he


    sat in her apartment for a short while before leaving.


    Earlier, David called him over. Only then did he know Maisie went to the hospital for an abortion...


    "If you wanted this baby, you would have to make a promise right away," said Julian, straight to the


    point, "You kept silent, so it meant you didn''t want it. You didn''t ask her to abort it in person, but you


    were the indirect executioner."


    Ezra couldn''t tolerate his words. He strode into the apartment building with a stern look.


    "Calm down, Julian," Emelia said to him gently. Julian''s chest heaved up and down fiercely in anger.


    She had known him for many years but rarely seen him so furious.


    She knew Julian considered Maisie and David as his siblings. Ezra had gone too far indeed.


    In the past, they all stopped Ezra and tried to convince him not to provoke Maisie. However...


    Emelia wondered if that was men''s inherent weakness -- they always believed what they failed to


    obtain was the best. Hence, the more unsuitable Maisie was for Ezra, the more he wanted to hit on her.


    Julian took several deep breaths. After calming down a bit, he followed Emelia into the building and


    took the elevator upstairs.


    When they arrived at Maisie''s, she was pulling David''s arm, who was in a rage. She tried to hold David


    back from beating up Ezra.


    Evidently, David hated Ezra to the core.


    David and Maisie cared about each other very much. In the past, to persuade their parents to let Maisie


    go to college, he sacrificed his future. Besides, they were twins, so they always had tacit


    understandings with each other. David could feel how much Maisie had been hurt.


    Ezra hurt Maisie so deeply. How could David not be angry?


    Back then, when he knew Maisie was dating Ezra, David tried hard to convince her. However, Maisie


    always told him that she knew what she was doing and still dated Ezra.


    David couldn''t do anything but persuade himself that he could let his sister gain love experiences by


    dating Ezra. After all, nowadays, seldom men and women would marry their first loves.


    However, David didn''t expect Maisie to get pregnant. For a woman, abortion was highly harmful to her


    health. David was irritated and felt sorry for his sister.


    "Emelia, Mr. Hughes, please help me stop David." Seeing Julian and Emeliaing in, Maisie


    released David and slumped back onto the sofa. She had tried her best.


    Julian stopped David, whose eyes had be reddish, and pushed him to sit on the sofa.


    "How are you doing? Feeling better?" Emelia closed the door and asked Maisie with concern.


    Maisie smiled at her. "I''m fine. Thank you, Emelia. Please don''t worry."


    As if she was afraid that Emelia didn''t believe her, she exined, "I''ve done the painless artificial


    abortion. I didn''t feel the pain at all. Now, I just feel as fine as usual."


    However, she pretended to be rxed, making others haveplicated feelings. Emelia, Julian, and


    David felt sorry for her.


    Ezra nced at her intensely. With a tightened chin, he said, "You should go to lie down for a rest."


    Maisie looked into his eyes, slightly shook her head, and said with a smile, "Not necessary."


    Then she nced at others and said, "Since you are all here, I want to speak to you face-to-face."


    "Mr. Cantillo." Maisie''s gaze fell on Ezra''s face first. "The pregnancy was an ident, but I deliberately


    told you about it.


    "In fact, I knew you wouldn''t agree with me to keep the baby. I should have aborted it as soon as I


    knew I had been pregnant. I didn''t need to inform you.


    "However, I still overreached myself and told you about it purposely. I had thought I might mean


    different to you and wanted to use the baby to get married to you."


    Upon hearing Maisie''s words, Emelia felt so sorry for her that her eyes reddened.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Maisie was always calm, self-restrained, and aboveboard. She used the baby to negotiate with Ezra


    this time. Emelia could tell how much Maisie loved him.


    She loved Ezra so much that she wanted to marry him without caring about her dignity.


    Julian pressed his lips together to repress the anger in his heart. David knocked over the stool next to


    him.


    Maisie ignored it. She continued to speak to Ezra, "I''ve been too naive. I shouldn''t have done it. I must


    apologize to you, Mr. Cantillo. I''m sorry for bothering you. I deserved to be embarrassed."


    Upon hearing her words, Ezra sensed something wrong.


    He could tell that she sounded like she was breaking up with him.


    Sure enough, Maisie smiled faintly and added, "Since this matter hase to this point, I don''t think


    we can keep dating. We''d better end it today."


    Ezra parted his lips and was about to speak, but Maisie didn''t look at him anymore. Hence, she


    wouldn''t listen to him.


    She turned to Julian and bowed at him. "Mr. Hughes, aren''t you nning to set up a chip factory in the


    south? I want to be in charge of this project if you don''t mind.


    "Thank you so much for your help and support all over the years. I''ll return your favor with my


    achievements in Grafstin."


    As soon as those words fell from Maisie''s lips, Ezra realized that it was true she wanted to break up


    with him. She was so determined that she even had found the way out¡ª she asked Julian to relocate


    her to the south.

 Chapter 353 Indescribable Pain

    Chapter 353 Indescribable Pain


    Ezra stood motionlessly, looking at Maisie''s determined and impassive side face. Suddenly, he felt that


    he did not know her at all.


    They had been intimated for several months. At this moment, Ezra didn''t think he knew her well.


    Maisie always wore ck or gray suits. A pair of oversized sses covered more than half of her face.


    She always looked serious and self-restrained, as if no one could joke with her.


    Hence, Ezra misunderstood that she couldn''t be fooled in love, she would never take the initiative to


    break up with him, and she would keep staying by his side as long as he didn''t want to end their


    rtionship.


    He knew how much she loved him.


    However, Maisie refused to listen to him and determinedly ended their rtionship.


    She looked more ruthless than anyone else.


    On the other hand, his best buddy, Julian, agreed with Maisie on her request without any hesitation.


    "Sure. I''ll let you be in charge of the chip industry park in the south."


    A smile burst across Maisie''s face. "If possible, I want to pack up and transfer my tasks today. I can go


    there tomorrow."


    Julian agreed immediately again, "No problem, Maisie."


    Ezra was so angry when watching them echo each other that heughed. This matter was relevant to


    him, but neither asked him about his opinion. Maisie didn''t ask him when she announced their


    rtionship had ended. Julian didn''t ask him when agreeing with Maisie to relocate her to Grafstin,


    either.


    Ezra wondered if they thought he was dead.


    He felt indescribablyplex when knowing Maisie determinedly aborted their baby. Now, she and


    Julianpletely ignored him. Ezra became furious.


    ring at them, he squeezed words between his teeth, "Bravo! Awesome! You guys are really


    something."


    He raised his fingers to point at Maisie and said in a trembling tone, "Maisie Brennan, you are right.


    We''re over.


    "We break up!"


    With those words, Ezra turned away.


    After taking a few steps, he passed by the stool kicked by David. He kicked it violently. The stool


    cracked. Ezra mmed the door closed and left in anger.


    Silence nketed the apartment after the loud bang.


    Emelia immediately walked up to pull Maisie to sit down. Feeling sorry for Maisie, she said, "You had


    an abortion. You can''t take the long-distance trip. I don''t think you should leave tomorrow."


    David was also anxious. He said, "I agree, Maisie. You should leave after recovering. Besides, why do


    you want to go to Grafstin? It''s near our hometown. If our parents know you''re so close to them, they''ll


    ask you for every penny you''ve made."


    Although they were his biological parents, Davidined about them.


    He disgusted his parents because they value boys more than girls. Every year, they asked Maisie to


    give them a lot of money. Then they secretly gave it to David, for which David hated the most.


    David had told them many times that he had be Julian''s special assistant, just like a vice


    president of hispany. Julian paid him well, so David asked his parents to stop taking money from


    Maisie.


    However, his parents said Maisie was their daughter, who would be an outsider in the future. If


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    they hadn''t asked her for money, her money would be her husband''s after Maisie got married.


    David was so angry that he had quarreled with them on this matter for many times.


    His parents didn''t realize that they were in the wrong. Instead, they scolded David, calling him


    ungrateful because they had done everything for him.


    If Maisie hadn''t stopped David, he would have cut ties with their parents.


    Hence, David didn''t go home frequently in the past few years. Besides some holidays that he must


    celebrate with his parents, he didn''t go home at all.


    Their parents treated Maisie so meanly. Although Maisie didn''tin, David could tell that she was


    pretty upset about it. Hence, she didn''t go home on any holidays in the past few years with the excuse


    that she needed to work overtime.


    Maisie always bought lots of gifts for her parents and wired them a significant amount of money, so


    their parents were overjoyed and didn''t care if Maisie would go home.


    In other words, they didn''t care if their daughter would go home as long as her money had been wired


    to them.


    Hence, if Maisie went to Grafstin and their parents knew it, David was sure that they would pester


    Maisie for money all day long.


    Maisie smiled faintly. "David, don''t say that. Mom and dad gave birth to us. I should return their favor,


    but all I can give is a bit of money."


    "What you''ve given is not just a bit! They are robbing you!" David was furious.


    Then he asked Julian for help. "Mr. Hughes, please don''t let my sister go to Grafstin."


    Julian knew Maisie''s family condition as well. He looked at Maisie solemnly and said, "I agreed with


    you without hesitation earlier because I want to help you piss off Ezra. I''ll give you some time to think


    twice. You can choose to stay."


    Maisie said determinedly, "That''s the decision I''ve made after thinking twice."


    She didn''t want to stay in Riverside City any longer.


    How could she stay here?


    She was Julian''s assistant and would always meet Ezra on all kinds of business asions in Riverside


    City. If they had just been seeing each other and broken up, she could face him calmly.


    However, they used to have a baby who had been aborted.


    Maisie couldn''t help thinking about this matter. Hence, she believed that she must leave this city.


    Suddenly, she could understand why Emelia determinedly divorced Julian. She couldn''t stay here any


    longer. Only her departure could set her broken heart free.


    Seeing that she was so determined, Julian said, "All right. I''ll relocate you. Emelia was right, though.


    You must recover before leaving."


    Maisie shook her head determinedly. "Mr. Hughes, I know you do it for my own good, but the best way


    is to let me leave here as soon as possible. Besides, I''m not that weak. I won''t be defeated by the


    abortion."


    Maisie insisted on leaving, so it wouldn''t help much with Julian going on convincing her.


    "Maisie!" David was so anxious that his eyes reddened.


    Maisie smiled casually andforted him, "Don''t worry, dear. I''ve asked my college ssmates to find


    me a ce to stay. I can directly move in. After I arrive in Grafstin, I''ll try my best to recuperate first.


    "I''m worried about you, David. I''ll suddenly leave, so you might have more tasks in the future. You must


    work hard for Mr. Hughes. We both depend on him," said Maisie jokingly.


    However, others in the room wished that she could shed tears instead.


    If Maisie could cry, she could vent the bitterness and anger in her heart, which was much better for her


    to repress everything inwardly.


    Looking at her, Emelia pursed her lips in sorrow.


    The pain that could be expressed couldn''t bepared to the indescribable pain, which could hurt one


    the most.


    Emelia believed that Maisie''s pain should be thetter.

 Chapter 354 Didnt Expect It to Hurt So Much

    Chapter 354 Didn''t Expect It to Hurt So Much


    Since Maisie had made up her mind, David couldn''t change it but onlypromise.


    "You must promise me not to give them so much money, Maisie. You also can''t buy them whatever they


    want," he reminded his sister.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Their parents had taken too much money from Maisie all through the years. In their hometown, their


    parents had be the richest.


    Julian gave the apartments to David and Maisie as gifts, so neither of them had loans. However, Maisie


    didn''t have much savings, as their parents had taken almost all of her money. She took the initiative to


    give their parents some, and their parents also asked for money from her with all kinds of excuses.


    Those excuses were unreasonable, but Maisie still gave money to them.


    David used to convince her, but Maisie expressionlessly told him that the money was useless to her.


    However...


    David had a bad hunch. He guessed that Maisie wouldn''t be in love with any other man in the future.


    She used to date Ezra, a "perfect" man in many senses. How would she fall in love with others?


    If she wanted to live all by herself, she must have some savings. That was why David kept reminding


    her to save money.


    "I got it, David," Maisie nodded in agreement.


    She had done more than enough for her parents and family. In the future, she decided to live for


    herself.


    She cast down her eyes at her lower abdomen in silence. After all, she had a goal to fight for.


    Julian and David had to leave after talking to Maisie for a while, but Emelia stayed. She wanted to


    apany Maisie longer. Also, she would help Maisie pack.


    Julian was pretty angry with Ezra. He had nned to spend the rest of the day with Emelia. Primarily,


    he had intended to dine with Emelia in the evening.


    However, since Maisie was upset, he had to let Emelia apany her.


    After seeing Julian and David out, Emelia started to help Maisie pack.


    Maisie refused her first, but Emelia forcibly pressed her down for a rest. Maisie felt touched and


    helpless.


    Leaning against the bedhead, she looked at Emelia, busy packing, and said apologetically, "I know you


    are all afraid I''ll be upset.


    "In fact, as I said, I had been well-prepared to be with him. I''ve expected this ending before. Please


    don''t worry for me, Emelia."


    She just hadn''t expected to have a baby and been hurt so much by Ezra.


    Emelia paused a bit. Raising her head, she looked at Maisie, who faked being calm, and said with a


    sigh, "Did you know why I didn''t ask you to recover before leaving?"


    Maisie was confused. "Why?"


    "Because I recalled my feelings when I got a divorce back then." Emelia looked at her intensely. "So, I


    know how much you''ve been hurt, Maisie.


    "You don''t need to pretend to be strong in my presence. If you are upset, just tell me or cry out aloud."


    Emelia hit the nail on the head to expose Maisie''s real feelings. Thetter was taken aback for a


    moment. Then she shed tears.


    Emelia sat on the bed edge and hugged her. On her shoulder, Maisie choked between sobs. "Emelia,


    I''ve never expected to be hurt so much. My heart must be broken into millions of pieces."


    "I know how you feel, sweetie," Emeliaforted her gently.


    After she smashed the divorce agreement onto Julian''s face, she went to Nina and wept with her.


    "Go ahead to cry. Then you''ll feel much better."


    Maisie hugged Emelia back, bursting into tears.


    She came out of the poor vige step by step, stood out to be Julian''s special assistant through


    the cruel battlefield-like workce, and had been brought up by mean, ruthless parents. She had


    always thought that she was mentally strong.


    However, no matter how strong she was, she couldn''t win against love without a happy ending.


    The man she loved didn''t love her. She felt so hurt when realizing it.


    Maisie cried for a while, her eyes bing reddish, but her mood became much better.


    Emelia continued to help her pack. Maisie picked up herptop and sorted out her jobs, getting ready


    for the job transfer.


    When it was almost dinner time, Emelia had nearly finished packing for her.


    Maisie didn''t n to take too many things. She only needed some clothes and necessities. Two


    suitcases would be enough for them. She nned to buy other stuff after arriving in Grafstin.


    "Let''s have dinner here. I''ll cook your favorite dishes," said Emelia sincerely, "It''s the least I can do as a


    friend."


    "Aren''t you tired, Emelia?" Maisie felt embarrassed. Emelia had been helping her pack for a half-day,


    but now she had to cook.


    Emelia smiled and shook her head. "No, I''m not. Besides, cooking is just a piece of cake for me. I can


    do it quickly."


    During the three years she was married to Julian, Maisie treated her well. Also, she helped Emelia a


    lot. Emelia didn''t know what she could do for Maisie, so she decided to cook for her to thank her.


    "Okay. I''ll order some ingredients on the phone."


    When Maisie was shopping for ingredients online, Emelia received a call from Julian.


    Julian invited Emelia on the phone, "Shall we have dinner together tonight?"


    Emelia said honestly, "I''m afraid I can''t. I''ll have the farewell dinner with Maisie in her apartment."


    Julian asked, "Can I join you?"


    He knew Emelia would cook, so he wanted to eat her dishes. He hadn''t enjoyed her cooking for a long


    time.


    Emelia refused, "I don''t think it''s a good idea. It''s a girls'' night tonight."


    Earlier, when Jean learned Maisie would leave Riverside City the following day, she also called them


    and said she woulde to check on Maisie after work. Emelia and Maisie decided to keep her for


    dinner. Hence, it would be inappropriate for Julian to join them.


    Julian felt quite frustrated. "Okay. Have fun."


    Emelia could hear theint from his tone. However, she didn''t intend to change her mind.


    She didn''t want to meet him or dine with him in their current rtionship.


    Jean came to Maisie''s apartment after knocking off. As a professional psychological doctor, Jean


    directly said to Maisie, "Why do you have to fall in love with a man? A woman should learn to love


    herself. Why should we love those childish men who don''t know how to cherish love?


    "Find a man if you have the physical needs. Forget about them when you don''t need them."


    Emelia was amused. While stirring the thing in the pot, she said, "Did you sleep with Arthur based on


    this idea?"


    Jean threw up her hands. "Yep. I didn''t expect to get into trouble after sleeping with him. He keeps


    giving me a hard time every day."


    She wouldn''t have hit on him if she had known that Arthur was such a trouble.

 Chapter 355 Love Can Overcome Everything

    Chapter 355 Love Can Ovee Everything


    Mentioning Arthur, Emelia, an ever so good-tempered one, couldn''t helpining, "He''s gone too


    far!"


    She wondered what on earth Arthur wanted. If he still liked Jean, why did he keep making trouble for


    her and was never nice to her?


    If he didn''t like Jean, he kept paying much attention to her.


    ording to Arthur''s reputation before, he had firmly rejected those women who wanted to approach


    him. However, he kept pestering Jean and never wanted to stop.


    Jean looked disdainful. "So I also n to quit my job. I don''t want to be targeted by him every day. I


    should have sued him for the bullying at the workce."


    Emelia and Maisie were shocked. "Are you going to quit?"


    "Yep." Jean smiled at Maisie. "I heard you¡¯re going to Grafstin. What about I also go there and find a


    job in the hospital? Then we can keep each otherpany there."


    "Are you serious?" Maisie asked her solemnly.


    "Of course," Jean answered without any hesitation, not even joking.


    Maisie said sincerely, "If you are really going there, I look forward to it."


    Emelia looked at the two girls who were outstanding in their careers. Suddenly, she felt Julian and his


    friends were pathetic.


    Emelia had moved to the Capital. Maisie decided to go to Grafstin. Jean was also leaving. Only Phil


    had got married and been along with his wife well among the four men. The other three men would


    beughingstocks.


    Probably, Arthur and Ezra would feel relieved.


    After all, neither of them loved the girls.


    Once Maisie and Jean left, they could still lead an extraordinary life.


    Emelia made dumplings and cooked four dishes. The three girls enjoyed dinner a lot.


    Emelia and Jean drank some red wine. Maisie could only drink warm water instead.


    "I didn''t expect to have the farewell dinner with you girls before leaving. I''m really moved." Maisie


    sighed. "I don''t have any real friends in Riverside City all through the years.


    "Those women either look down on my family background or approach me because of Mr. Hughes.


    They are so hypocritical."


    Jean could understand Maisie''s status. Raising her goblet at Maisie, she said, "I can understand."


    Julian was a golden bachelor. Maisie was his assistant, so all the women who had crushes on him


    would fawn on Maisie. Fortunately, Maisie was professional. Otherwise, Julian would be bothered by


    those women to death.


    Emelia also raised her goblet to Maisie. "Keep in touch with us after going to Grafstin. You must take


    good care of yourself."


    "Ehn." Maisie nodded happily. "I will. After I''ve settled down, you are more than wee to visit me.


    You must go."


    They didn''t finish dinner until veryte at night. Emelia and Jean stayed in Maisie''s apartment overnight


    to see her off the following day.


    The next day, David came over to pick up Maisie and send her to the airport. Emelia and Jean helped


    her cover all the furniture with white dust covers. The three girls stood at the door, looking at the empty


    apartment. Somehow, they felt sorrow for Maisie''s departure.


    Julian came over in the early morning as well, waiting for Emelia downstairs.


    The three girls hugged each other and bid each other farewell. When David drove Maisie away, Emelia


    shed tears, feeling sorry for Maisie.


    It was way too suffering to love a man who didn''t love her back.


    Julian took the chance and hugged her,forting her in this way.


    Emelia was immersed in sadness, so she forgot to distance herself from him. She only felt his embrace


    could ease her broken heart ad give her much sense of security.


    Jean said to Emelia suddenly, "I''m going to work now. Let''s hang out when you are free."


    Only then did Emelia return to her senses. She broke free from Julian''s arms and bid Jean farewell,


    feeling a bit embarrassed.


    Jean drove away soon, leaving only Emelia and Julian in front of the apartment building.


    Ezra didn''te here.


    Since he mmed the door and left yesterday, he had never messaged Maisie.


    Thinking of that, Emelia disliked him a lot. Sure enough, he was heartless.


    Julian looked down at the red-eyed girl in front of him and whispered, "Do you want to tell me


    anything?"


    "No." Emelia was puzzled.


    Maisie and Ezra had broken up. What could she remark? She and Julian were not involved.


    "I have." Julian was unhappy about her attitude. He directly raised his arm and hugged her again.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "When two persons in a rtionship, how deep they love each other cannot be measured by their


    baby."


    Emelia couldn''t get what he meant for a moment, wondering why suddenly he gave such a statement.


    Julian rubbed her chin and muttered, "Like Maisie and Ezra. Maisie can give birth to their baby, but can


    she be with Ezra forever after having the baby?"


    "No, she can''t," he answered by himself before Emelia did, "Because there''s no love between them. To


    be exact, Ezra doesn''t love her.


    "Hence, it''s not important if we have a baby. The most import is we love each other."


    Upon hearing hisst line, Emelia finally understood why he said those words to her. He still insisted on


    reconciling with her. He even did an analysis of the rtionship between Maisie and Ezra.


    Emelia admitted that Julian''s words made sense. A child couldn''t be the element to decide how long


    two persons could be together. However, she still couldn''t ovee her concerns.


    Julian tightened his grip on her shoulders. He said more solemnly, "Emelia, I love you. You love me,


    too. That''s enough."


    Emelia''s mind was a mess. She pushed him away and dodged his gaze. "Who can be sure how long


    this love canst? Probably you''ll be tired of me in a few years. My sickness could be my Achilles'' heel


    by then."


    Julian was annoyed. He snapped her around and asked her, "Don''t you trust me?


    "I can give you my life, but you don''t trust me, do you?"


    Emelia muttered, "There are too many temptations outside. How will I know when you''ll fall in love with


    another woman?"


    She didn''t give him a hard time. In fact, that was what she was worried about the most.


    That was the reason that she dared not to remarry him. Earlier, before Eric''s matter happened, Emelia


    had never been touched by Julian''s behaviors to win her heart back because she wasn''t sure how long


    their love couldst.


    "If I had been a man who can easily be attracted by a woman, I would have fallen in love and married


    countlessly. How would I wait for you?"


    Julian was too angry to talk nicely.


    He had never been a man fooling around with women. He had thought twice before deciding to gain


    her heart back.


    He made this decision not out of recklessness or impulsion. He was ready to spent the rest of his life


    with her.

 Chapter 356 You Can Hit Me

    Chapter 356 You Can Hit Me


    "You..." Emelia was not good at arguing, and she didn''t know how to retort to Julian''s annoying speech.


    "Why are you so upset? I should be the furious one." Julian grunted.


    He was hopping mad.


    How dare she suspect him to be unfaithful?


    He would nevermit infidelity.


    Gosh. He just had to vent his anger.


    Thinking of this, he had already pressed her in his arms, kissing her hard.


    Biting her soft lips, he enjoyed the proper kiss.


    Emelia struggled to get rid of him. Was he crazy? They had split up; let alone they were in front of


    Maisie''s apartment where people would pass by anytime.


    It was embarrassing to cuddle and kiss here in the daytime.


    "I''m not shameless like you!" Emelia scolded with a blush and ran away when he let her go.


    However, Julian pulled her back straight in the car before she left no two steps.


    "Get in. Take you home." Julian fastened her seatbelt, which was the same as indirectly locking her in


    the car.


    Emelia refuted, "I''ll take a taxi."


    Julian bent to press her, narrowing his eyes, "Not satisfied with the kiss? Do you want to be kissed until


    your legs are too weak to walk?"


    Emelia''s eyes widened at Julian''s words, "How can you say so?"


    "Shameless?" Julian had no intention to introspect. Instead, he came over to her and said in her ear, "I


    can say much more dirty talk. You have seen it before, right?"


    Emelia didn''t answer.


    Her pretty face instantly turned red as she pushed him away, "Just hurry up and drive."


    She refused to talk with this tant guy.


    She wondered if he was aware of their break-up.


    Seeing that she was obedient, Julian didn''t tease her anymore and sat up straight to drive.


    "Go home first to have a change and break, and then have lunch with Arthur''s mother before leaving


    for Anstonburg," Julian told her as he drove.


    "We?" Emelia was confused, "You''re going with me?"


    Julian grunted, "Do you think it is only for you?"


    Only when she was well taken care of could he live happily, so this was not her own business from the


    beginning.


    Knowing he was stubborn, she said in a low voice averting her eyes, "You don''t have to be with me.


    You are busy."


    It was not that Emelia repulsed him, but she felt pity for him.


    Since Maisie was gone, he had lost his capable assistant, so his workload was immediately over, but


    he insisted on apanying her to Anstonburg.


    Besides, he had just returned from the Capital the night before yesterday, and he had been running


    around with her recently.


    She couldn''t bear to see him exhausted.


    After all, she still loved him.


    "Indeed, but I have to care about both my family and career, even though I am busy." Julian picked up


    her subject.


    "Family?" Emelia blinked and then became irritated with her mercy for him just now was gone.


    Who was his family? Couldn''t he just stop blurring the line between them all the time?


    Emelia stopped talking and looked out.


    Julian didn''t bother her after she arrived home


    She first did shower, changed her clothes, and then called Vincent to tell him that Arthur had introduced


    a doctor.


    Of course, Vincent knew that Arthur was helping Emelia for Julian''s sake. Still, he insisted that Emelia


    see that doctor because he didn''t want her to miss out on the glimmer of hope.


    She wouldn''t have to suffer so much if she were cured.


    After ending the call with Vincent, Emelia received a message from Julian, "Get ready to leave."


    Emelia hurriedly went downstairs, surprisingly seeing Julian sit leisurely on the sofa in her living room.


    Then she remembered that she had told him the door password, so he could naturally get in. She


    needed to set a new one.


    Julian had got up and walked over before Emelia was about to say something.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking her into his arms, he gazed at her with distant eyes and asked, "Don''t you miss our life together


    here at all? How dare you leave so firmly?"


    He had a life-and-death experience on Avonsor Hill when she said she decided to split up, which gave


    him a double strike.


    He wouldn''t have fainted on the spot if he hadn''t been mad.


    "No." Emelia denied deliberately, trying to get him sober.


    Was he going to clean up their mess now?


    However, Julian wasn''t angry at her. Instead, he poked the left side of her chest, using, "Your heart


    is so hard. Is it made of stone?"


    Julian said helplessly with a touch of heartache hidden within his indulgence and pampering of her.


    He condoned her to leave, to scold, and hurt him.


    A stabbing pain came through Emelia''s chest, hurting her so much that her tears instantly welled up.


    They were nowpletely reversed. She used to condone him being cold, failing her, but now she was


    the evil one.


    Her sad look startled Julian.


    "I¡­" He just vented his frustration, not expecting her to cry.


    Besides, he was not that mean.


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t say that." Without hesitation, he apologized, thinking that he had better ponder


    before saying next time.


    His immediate sorry made Emelia feel even more apologetic with her tears rolled down.


    Julian was flustered and hurriedly wiped her tears after freezing for a moment. "You can hit me. Don''t


    cry, please."


    His heart broke when her tears dropped.

 Chapter 357 Now You Abandon Me

    Chapter 357 Now You Abandon Me


    She indeed hit him since she thought he would feel better, for her tears welled up because of her guilty


    for letting him down, but she couldn''t tell him that.


    Julian did not resist at all.


    She couldn''t hurt him with her light force, so he pulled her back into his arms and hugged her tightly


    after she finished.


    Emelia didn''t even struggle now because it was bootless.


    "You said you loved me. You were so good to me in all aspects. You cooked so well. You made my


    stomach hypercritical. You charmed me so much that I couldn''t live without you, but now you


    abandoned me." Julian buried his face in her neck, "I''m the one who should be crying."


    After hearing his words, Emelia was still sad but dissolved into smiling in his arms.


    She couldn''t imagine a crying Julian, and she didn''t mean to leave him.


    How could she ever let him go?


    She had waited so long for him to fall in love with her.


    Thinking that they had to have dinner with Arthur and his mother, she hurriedly reminded, "Let''s go, or


    we''ll bete."


    Only then did Julian loosen his grip, and they went out.


    Julian treated the lunch to thank Arthur''s mother for introducing the doctor.


    Arthur''s mother was Abigail McGowan, a doctor and a friendly person without the arrogance and


    prejudice of many wealthy women. Better than Heather.


    She looked at Julian and Emelia, "You two have suffered a lot. I hope we go smoothly and you settle


    down to live a good life."


    Abigail''s words were full of blessings as if she didn''t even know that they were now separated, and


    Emelia couldn''t exin but just listened.


    After finishing speaking, Abigail nced at Arthur aside, "I don''t know when I''ll see my daughter-inw


    yet."


    Arthur wanted to roll his eyes. His mother was urging him to get married again.


    After hearing it so many times, he could just ignore it.


    He was one of the most talented young men in Riverside City. Many women adored him, but why did


    Abigail think he would always be single?


    She kept urging him to find a girlfriend and get married or trying to introduce him girl, which hewas so


    fed up with.


    He could find one without a push. But what''s the hurry?


    As he expected, Abigail asked Emelia, "Do you know any girls you can introduce to Arthur?"


    Without waiting for Emelia to say anything, Abigail added, "We experience life and death every day, so


    we don''t have any prejudice on family conditions. As long as the girl was nice and single-minded."


    Abigail was a considerate person, knowing how Heather had treated Emelia, so she exined her


    thoughts on familial background, being afraid that Emelia would misunderstand.


    Emelia smiled lightly, "Arthur is too outstanding to worried about having no girlfriend."


    "I am concerned." Abigail was upset, "Julian and Phil said goodbye to being single, and there''re so


    many girls around Ezra, but Arthur doesn''t even have a girlfriend. He''s like a monk." Abigail was not


    being restraint when talking about her son, exasperating Arthur, "Mom!"


    "What?" Abigail snorted, "If you continue to be single like this, I''m going to suspect if you are gay."


    Arthur took a big gulp of the water to suppress his anger.


    Julian gloated and snickered. Emelia was afraid that Abigail would really think that Arthur was gay, so


    she said in haste, "Arthur once loved a girl, so he isn''t gay."


    Arthur spurted out the water in his mouth. Still, Julian managed to gather Emelia into his arms in time to


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    dodge it perfectly.


    Did Emelia know she was in trouble now?


    ording to Abigail''s character, she would have forced Emelia to find out who that woman was.


    As soon as his mother came out of her shock, she grabbed Emelia''s hand, "Did he have a woman?


    Who was she? Do you know her?"


    Abigail looked as if she could go to propose marriage for Arthur immediately, and Emelia looked up at


    Arthur awkwardly.


    If Arthur wanted Abigail to know about Jean''s existence, he would keep quiet, and Emelia would


    naturally say so.


    If Arthur didn''t want her to know, then he should step in to help Emelia out with some excuses.


    However, Emelia bet that ording to Arthur''s attitude towards Jean now, he would not want Abigail to


    know.


    "Mum!" Arthur stepped forward and pulled Abigail away, pinching his forehead, "They''re just joking. I


    have no woman."


    Julian helped Arthur and Emelia out in time, "Yes, we often tease Arthur like this. Emelia didn''t know, so


    she thought it was true."


    Julian had a good reputation in front of the elders, so Abigail was convinced, but she was still


    determined to confirm with Emelia, "Is it really a joke?"


    Emelia wouldn''t say anything about Jean with Arthur''s attitude, so she smiled and nodded, "I heard it


    from Julian, but I didn''t expect it to be a joke."


    Abigail let go of her hand with a face full of regret, "I rejoice too soon."


    Abigail was so keen on Arthur''s lifelong matters, which Emelia had not expected. Still, it was confirmed


    that Arthur was notpetent in rtionships. If he had been enlightened, he would not have treated


    Jean like that.


    Abigail stood up as she felt frustrated, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    After Abigail left, Arthur sank into the chair, letting out a long sigh of relief.


    Remembering Jean, Emelia suddenly wanted to make things difficult for Arthur, so she smiled lightly,


    "Do you know that Jean is nning to quit?"


    "What?" Arthur jerked up from his chair and asked incredulously, "What did you say? She''s quitting?"


    Emelia said indifferently, "Yeah, she said that when we talkedst night. She wanted to go to Grafstin


    with Maisie."


    Arthur was furious, "She''s only been at our hospital for a few months, and she''s quitting? Her


    employment contractsts for years!"


    Seemingly still not satisfied, he added, "If she''s such a double-minded person, what hospital would


    dare to hire her?"


    "No, I''m going to find her!" Arthur got up, grabbed his things and left in a huff.

 Chapter 358 Still Care About Him

    Chapter 358 Still Care About Him


    After Arthur left, Julian raised his eyebrows and looked at Emelia. "You said that on purpose?"


    "No. I just wanted to tell him about Jean''s news." Emelia acted innocent, "He would make her stay if he


    cares about her."


    Her apparent lies amused Julian. It sounded like she was kind, but she just wanted to see Arthur


    hopping mad.


    However, Arthur should sort out his own feelings for Jean first, whether love or hate.


    He wished he would not be like him, who didn''t know how to cherish it until he lost it.


    Also, not be like Ezra, who had no idea what he wanted until now.


    Julian turned to Emelia, thinking of Ezra, "Ezra invited us for a drinkst night."


    "Fine." Emelia now had a bad impression of Ezra, so she was lukewarm and stopped talking.


    Ezra should end up alone for the rest of his life, for he was only flirting but not responsible.


    Julian murmured, "He''s drunk."


    Emelia averted her eyes, indicating she wasn''t interested in what happened to Ezra.


    Julian added, "I''ve known him for so many years, but I''ve rarely seen him drunk."


    Hearing this, Emelia red at him in annoyance, "Are you trying to say that he still cares for Maisie so


    much that he was sad to see her leave? That''s why he uses the alcohol to drown his sorrow?"


    "Since he couldn''tmit, don''t mess with it!" The more Emelia said, the angrier she became, "None


    of you men is good. Look at Ezra, look at Arthur, and you!"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian was quiet.


    He mentioned Ezra to get Emelia to say good in front of Maisie so that she would not hate Ezra and


    have nostalgia for him. Still, unexpectedly, he would cause a lot of trouble for himself.


    However, although he was now considered a good man, he was no better than Ezra before.


    He shut up finally.


    It was just as well that Abigail returned, so they stopped talking about it.


    "Where''s Arthur?" Abigail asked in confusion.


    Julian found an excuse. "The hospital called him to deal with something."


    Abigail understood. "Then enjoy ourselves. Don''t worry about him."


    After lunch and a short rest, they set off for Anstonburg.


    It took more than two hours to drive the whole way from Riverside City to Anstonburg, and Abigail didn''t


    expect Julian to go with them personally.


    Julian nced at Emelia and said gently, "It''s such a long journey. I don''t feelfortable with an


    outsider driving you."


    Abigail immediately patted Emelia''s arm, "Look at how considerate Julian is. Always puts your safety


    first."


    Emelia didn''t know whether Abigail was deliberately trying to make her more intimate with Julian or not.


    Still, Arthur should have told Abigail that they had broken up.


    Indeed, Arthur had told Abigail about it. However, heter asked her to put in a good word for Julian


    and set up Julian and Emelia more often, adding that this was a request from Julian.


    Abigail naturally knew Julian''s heart and could not bear to see them suffer from love.


    "Most men are silly until they meet their true love." Abigail began to debunk Arthur again, "So does


    Arthur."


    "I see how foolish he is with those girls, and I''m worried about his marriage."


    " I introduced him to a girlst time, who wore a short skirt, and he coldly lectured her and gave her half


    a day''s lecture on Medical 101 to avoid catching a cold, which made her cry."


    "Isn''t that to show off her long legs?"


    "Besides, he asked another girl directly if her double eyelids were cut and her nose was also fake. The


    girl left in a fury."


    Abigail covered her chest and cried to Emelia, "Do you think I can have grandchildren in my life with his


    emotional quotient?"


    Emelia was amused by Abigail''s words. She could imagine how mean Arthur was to those girls but still


    "You will naturally have a grandchild." Emelia now thought that Abigail was much cuter than Arthur.


    If Arthur was as cute as Abigail, he wouldn''t have to lose such a nice girl as Jean right away.


    Emelia chatted with Abigail all the way, so she didn''t feel bored.


    She didn''t expect Abigail to be such a nice person to get along with. She thought that Arthur''s wife


    would live smoothly with Abigail, as Abigail had a high emotional quotient, was not prejudiced in family,


    and was up to date in her thinking.


    Informed that they had almost an hour to go, Emelia took the initiative to suggest to Julian, "Let me


    drive."


    "No need." Julian did not feel much fatigue.


    He listened to their talk and noticing her rxation, he felt terrific.


    Heather had never been able to talk appropriately with Emelia, and of course, he knew it was Heather''s


    fault.


    Emelia was gentle and kind, so she could be friendly with Heather whenever she showed her respect


    and kindness.


    In other words, if someone treated Emelia well, she would inevitably return the kindness tenfold.


    It was a pity that Heather would never be able to talk to her like Abigail. He didn''t ask Heather to be


    friendly with Emelia now. He just asked her to stop dragging him down.


    If it wasn''t for that p from Heather some time ago, maybe she wouldn''t have left so decisively and


    refused to even see him.


    Abigail said in time, "We have a rest in Anstonburg first and then leave tomorrow to find my friend.


    She''s in the countryside, and it''s almost an hour''s drive from downtown."


    "Okay," Julian answered.


    It was good to rest for the night first, so he would have more time to spend with Emelia.


    Hearing this, Emelia did not propose to drive, but she still looked at Julian and urged, "Tell me if you


    are tired or sleepy."


    Julian smiled after hearing her words. She still cared about him.

 Chapter 359 Depression In Heart

    Chapter 359 Depression In Heart


    After arriving at Anstonburg, Emelia went to the hotel to check in first. Maybe because they had been in


    the car, Emelia felt dizzy and ufortable.


    She didn''t say anything but put up with it.


    They went to their respective rooms to rest, and Emelia pounced on the bed as soon as she entered.


    She felt much weaker since she had fallen ill some time ago.


    After lying in bed for a short while, there was a knock, and Julian''s voice sounded. "Emelia."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Emelia was speechless. Wasn''t he even tired after he had driven all the way? Why did hee to her


    now?


    She leaned against the wall and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Julian said with some concern, "I saw that you looked pale when you got off. Are you not feeling well?"


    Emelia was bewildered. She didn''t expect him to be so observant.


    "I''m just dizzy, probably due to motion sickness." Emelia didn''t have to hide it anymore since he found


    it.


    Julian walked in and picked her up, "Lie down and rest."


    Emelia said nothing.


    She was not so dizzy that she couldn''t walk, so he didn''t have to hug her onto the bed.


    Before she knew it, Julian had already covered her with the quilt, adjusted the pillow, turned around,


    and went to boil water.


    Emelia felt grief when she leaned against the bed and watched Julian do things for her.


    He should have had a good rest since he had driven for more than two hours.


    When Julian turned his head and saw that her eyes and nose were red, he quickly touched her


    forehead, "Is it very ufortable? Take you to the hospital now?"


    Emelia calmed and shook her head, "No, a little rest works."


    She would be okay with just a little dizzy.


    Neither of them spoke, and the room fell silent.


    The moment Emelia looked up, she saw Julian staring at her. She suddenly wanted to nestle into his


    arms the moment their eyes met.


    Whereas, she restrained herself, knowing that Julian would be unable to let go of her once she had


    taken the initiative.


    She averted her eyes and let him leave. "You can go back. I''m fine."


    Julian refused, "No, I''ll take care of you here."


    Emelia red at him. Was he looking for an excuse to stay?


    Ignoring her fierce re, Julian brought her water.


    "I wanna take a break." Julian put away the ss andy down beside Emelia after she drank the


    water. Emelia originally wanted to push him away but then changed her mind when she saw the faint


    shades under his eyes.


    How could she be willing to kick him out when he wanted to rest since he was busy recently?


    As soon as he felt her caring, Julian immediately moved his legs up and rolled over to her. Emelia was


    too weak to get rid of, so she gave up struggling.


    It wasn''t long before the sound of Julian''s even breathing reached her ears, and Emelia felt warm and


    secure, falling asleep involuntarily.


    After a long while, Emelia heard someone nervously calling out her name, "Emelia? Emelia!"


    "You have a fever?"


    "Are you alright?"


    The voice was anxious and even trembled a little. Emelia had difficulty distinguishing that it was Julian,


    and she tried to respond. Still, she was too weak even to open her eyes.


    Seeing her has no moves, Julian dialed Abigail''s number urgently, " Emelia has a fever. Pleasee


    and take a look."


    Emelia didn''t know what was happeningter as she fell back into aa.


    Julian stroked Emelia''s hot forehead, feeling so panicking that a thinyer of sweat broke out on his


    forehead.


    It was the first time he had ever seen Emelia looking like this. She also fell ill thest time he went to


    see her, but at that time, she had been much better and had no fever.


    He had just woken up from the heat, thinking the room was overheated. Still, he realized that it was


    Emelia''s high body temperature.


    Abigail hurried over, took Emelia''s pulse and then frowned and said thoughtfully, "The pulse is weak.


    She has inmmation since the fever is not going down. Hurry up and take her to the hospital."


    They immediately did so.


    After a series of tests, the doctor informed them that Emelia had acute inmmation and had to be


    hospitalized right away.


    Abigail mumbled, "Acute inmmation?"


    "It is because of her anger and anxiety." As a doctor, Abigail knew what was wrong with Emelia as soon


    as she heard it.


    With a heartbreaking nce at the frail, sleeping Emelia, Abigail sighed lightly.


    After all, Julian had pushed her too hard. He only wanted to renew their rtionship in a hurry but


    forgot the pressure she got.


    Julian implored Abigail, "What''s wrong with her? What do you mean?"


    "Let''s get her to in-patient first." Abigail didn''t tell him the reason. It was not the right time.


    It was more than half an hourter when Julian helped Emelia settle down, and the doctor intervened


    again.


    Abigail looked at Julian, who was crouched by Emelia''s bedside, holding her hand tightly, and said


    anxiously, "My friend ising over here."


    "Thank you." Julian couldn''t care about anything else at the moment. He said in a hoarse voice and


    continued to gaze at Emelia.


    The guilt and remorse overwhelmed him. Emelia got sick before and flew back to see his grandfather,


    and he then dragged her to see a doctor of traditional medicine before she could rest.


    Julian kissed her slender fingers with his eyes tearful. He hoped he could bear the pain for her.


    Abigail didn''t say anything more when she saw him like this and gently closed the door and went out.


    After her friend arrived, Abigail hurriedly took her to Emelia''s ward. Julian had asked for a single room


    for Emelia, and after taking her pulse, Abigail''s friend was furious. "You shouldn''t have brought her to


    me in this situation."


    "She apparently has depression in her heart and has endured so much that she gets illness."


    This friend and alumni of Abigail, named Frances Strd, was nearly sixty years old but was hale


    with silver hair. However, her stern look was frightening.


    "That''s what I judged too." Abigail followed along with a sigh.

 Chapter 360 Its All His Fault

    Chapter 360 It''s All His Fault


    Julian looked at the olddy with a lean face. "You pushed her in all sorts of ways, couldn''t wait to bring


    her to the doctor, couldn''t wait to get back together with her, but did you ever think about her feelings?"


    Frances said bluntly


    "The more you push her, the more anxious she gets inside and the more stressed she gets."


    "She''s not the type to cry or make a scene, so she''ll only keep all her bitterness bottled up in her heart.


    Won''t she suffocate herself?"


    Although Frances had never met Emelia and Julian, she had heard Abigail talk about them. Although it


    was a few words, it was enough for her to figure out Emelia''s character.


    She was soft-hearted, not good with words or spilling her guts, so no wonder her so-called mother-in-


    The most critical thing was that she was still in love with Julian, so it was desperate and painful for her


    to learn that she couldn''t give birth to for the man she loved.


    On the contrary, Julian was pressing her too much.


    To outsiders, Julian''s undying love was romantic, but to her, it was over-stressed, right?


    Frances''s words caused Julian to fall into the sofa as if his strength drained from his body.


    He knew he had pushed Emelia too hard, but he couldn''t control himself.


    Only at this moment did hee to his senses when he heard the reason for Emelia''s illness.


    Remorsefully pinching his forehead hard, he scolded himself repeatedly, "It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. I


    was too selfish."


    "No more treatment. I''ll take her back when she gets better. I''ll let her go back to the Capital and won''t


    see her again for a short time." Julian wished for nothing but her health, even if she didn''t return to him.


    He only wanted her to be healthy and safe.


    When Julian made his decision, Frances reprimanded, "I''ll attend her now that she''s here, or you will


    torture her again."


    Abigail asked joyfully, "So she will recover?"


    "All I can say is that I''ll do my best." Frances said in a gruff voice, "Her mother must have suffered a lot


    when she was pregnant since she is so weak and has a low intolerance of coldness. To be benign in


    gynecology, we have first to get her body''s foundation in order."


    Julian thought of Emelia''s mother. She must have been desperate since Vincent had no news back


    then, and an unmarried girl with a big belly must be ashamed to see others. How could the child in her


    belly get well if she could not eat or sleep well?


    Frances added, "If possible, it would be best for her to stay with me for a while so that it is convenient


    for me to take her pulse and treat her every day." Julian hurriedly said, "he is a frence scriptwriter, so


    that''s great." He said it because he felt it was suitable for Emelia.


    However, Frances grunted, "Young man, you should make fewer decisions for her. How do you know


    she wants to stay?"


    Her words depressed Julian, but he could refute nothing.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Frances was right. He should never make decisions for her in an unjust manner again. If he hadn''t


    insisted on bringing her here, she wouldn''t get the illness.


    No wonder she was reluctant when he introduced her to the doctor at Arthur''s office. Whereas he


    thought she was being too negative and threatened her harshly back then.


    He was really evil.


    Abigail saw Julian fall back into self-me and warmly reassured, "Don''t overthink first. Wait for Emelia


    to wake up."


    Frances sighed and took a look at the haggard girl, "Let her stay here tonight, and ask her when she


    wakes up."


    After finishing speaking, Frances left the ward, Abigail apanied her back to the hotel. At the same


    time, Julian stayed behind to look after Emelia, never leaving her.


    Because of the drip, Emelia''s fever subsided a bit in the second half of the night, but it was far from


    recovering.


    When Emelia woke up the next day, she saw an exhausted Julian with red bloodshot eyes.


    It wasn''t that he was physically tired but copsed, and his guilt and remorse had torn him up all night.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have shown such a sad face in front of Emelia anyway.


    Emelia asked him weakly, "What''s wrong with you?"


    He was in high spirits yesterday.


    Turning to look at her surroundings, she asked again, "What''s wrong with me?"


    Weren''t they at the hotel?


    She remembered that they had fallen asleep cuddled together.


    Julian stared at her without saying a word as if he wanted to carve her figure into his heart.


    Emelia was about to ask him what happened when she saw his tears welled up. She was startled.


    "What''s wrong? You''re not going to cry, are you?"


    A few days ago, Julian hadined to her, saying that he was the one who should cry the most.


    She thought she couldn''t imagine what he would be like when crying, but she didn''t expect to see his


    tears now.


    Julian was as vulnerable and helpless as a child.


    "I''m sorry." Julian held her hand hard with an apologetic tone, "You have inmmation. Last night you


    had a fever and you passed out."


    Emelia was surprised.


    Had she fallen ill so suddenly? Before, she felt dizzy, but she didn''t expect to have a fever straight


    away.


    "Frances and Abigail said that you held back your feelings and had been endured, and I was the culprit


    who pushed you."


    Julian''s eyes reddened once again after saying a few words.


    Emelia was bewildered, and then she smiled and soothed him, "It''s me who can''t think straight. It has


    nothing to do with you."


    When she took all the me on herself, Julian became more ufortable.


    Yes, Frances was right. Emelia was not good atining or spilling her guts but only took


    everything on herself and rarely med others. It was strange that she would not get sick like this.


    Emelia changed the subject, "The doctor, she''s here already?"


    "Yes." Julian said, "When she heard that you were sick yesterday, she came here overnight."


    "Abigail just called to say they''re on their way here, and they''ll talk to youter." After being


    reprimanded by Frances, Julian had been smarter and said only what was necessary.

 Chapter 361 Unique Experiences

    Chapter 361 Unique Experiences


    Abigail and Frances arrived ten minutester. They brought breakfast to Emelia and Julian. As soon as


    Abigail and Frances arrived, they drove Julian to the living room for breakfast. Last night Emelia fell ill


    suddenly, he didn''t have time to eat dinner, so he had to eat breakfast.


    Abigail came over and said to Julia, "After you finished this, you can go back to the hotel to have a rest.


    Just leave it to us here."


    Julian shook his head, "No, I''ll make do with it on the sofa here."


    "OK, whatever you say." Abigail knew that Julian was worried about Emelia, so he didn''t force him to do


    anything.


    Emelia had no appetite at all, but she still took a few bites because Frances was staring at her.


    Frances was a kind person, however, when ites to illness, she would be an extremely strict doctor.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Emelia was a little afraid of her, but she trusted her inexplicably.


    "Eating gives the body strength to fight disease." Frances took away the porridge bowl in front of


    Emelia and raised her hand to test the temperature of her forehead.


    "You still have a fever but it should be fine."


    After saying this, she said to Emelia seriously, "Emelia, if you trust me,e and live with me and I will


    take care of your body. You are too weak and your physical condition is poor, which cannot be cured in


    a short time."


    Emelia was a little surprised when she heard that Frances invited her to stay.


    She nced at Abigail, and asked Frances with some embarrassment, "Is this ok?"


    To see a doctor and live in the doctor''s house, wouldn''t it cause a lot of trouble for others out of thin air?


    Arthur said before that she was a great gynecologist, but she was very difficult to hire. This time, it was


    because of Abigail that she helped her. Emelia already felt very satisfied with this and she had no


    reason to live there for a long time.


    But Frances said cheerfully, "That''s fine, I''m alone there. I grind the herbs and you do your job; we


    don''t disturb each other. I''m asking you to stay with me so that I can adjust your prescriptions in time."


    "I heard that you are good at cooking. If you feel sorry about it, you can make something for me to eat


    in return."


    "That''s great, I don''t even know how to thank you." Her words made Emelia feel rxed, otherwise,


    she would be too nervous to live there.


    She did know that Frances''s husband passed away many years ago, and Frances was so sad that she


    went into seclusion in a small town.


    "Since you agreed, let''s go back and get discharged from the hospital. Let''s go to my ce today. Your


    pneumonia is not that serious Just drink a few medicines and you will be fine." Then she asked as if


    thinking of something, "Do you need to discuss it with your families first?"


    Emelia shook her head, "It''s ok. They must be very happy that I can get such careful treatment from


    you. I''ll just tell my dadter."


    While Frances was out, Abigail smiled and said to Emelia, "She just thought of her daughter when she


    saw you."


    "Her daughter is abroad and seldomes back, so she is very kind to you."


    Emelia was stunned, no wonder she always felt that Frances treated her with a bit of kindness while


    being strict. It turned out that she was treating her as her child.


    Julian heard Emelia''s decision and supported her to stay, so he didn''t say anything.


    After finishing the discharge procedures, Frances politely declined Julian''s proposal to go with Abigail


    to the town, "I''ll just take her back, you two don''t have to follow, it will save you another tossing back


    and forth."


    Emelia also said, "Yes, Abigail, you can go back to Riverside City after a rest at the hotel."


    Emelia felt that it was not easy for her to apany her on this tossing trip, and Abigail must have


    been worrying about her illness during this whole trip.


    Neither Julian nor Abigail insisted on following, but Julian stepped forward and handed Emelia a


    package, Emelia asked in confusion, "What is this?"


    Julian exined, "Didn''t you say you have to drink Herbal medicine every day? I''m afraid you would


    feel bitter, so these candies are for you."


    Abigail and Frances were watching them and Emelia blushed instantly with embarrassment, "You''re


    treating me as a child who can''t bear the bitterness..."


    Emelia didn''t expect that Julian would give her a packet of candy and said that he was afraid that she


    would find it hard to drink Herbal medicine.


    She''s such a big girl, why can''t she bear that? Only children use sugar to suppress the bitter taste of


    the medicine.


    Julian said in a low voice, "You don''t like coffee, let alone Herbal medicine?"


    She made a good cup of coffee, and he liked bitterness, but she always added a lot of sugar to her


    cup, obviously because she was afraid of bitterness.


    After he exposed her thoughts, Emelia''s face turned even redder, so she had to ept the package of


    candy and said, "Thank you."


    When she was talking to him, Emelia found that Abigail and Frances had stepped aside at some point,


    apparently trying to leave space for the two of them.


    Emelia didn''t know what to say. It seemed inappropriate to say thank you or some kind of advice.


    Julian spoke first, "Take care of yourself, I''lle to visit you when I have time."


    However, after he said that, he regretted it again and hurriedly changed his mind, "Forget it, I won''t


    It seemed that her illness had caused him no small psychological shadow, otherwise ording to his


    temper, he would havee to her regardless of her opposition.


    "You should be busy with your work when you have time. You must have a lot of things to deal with


    since Maisie left." In the end, Emelia changed the topic to work and didn''t mention anything between


    them.


    There is nothing he can do with her and he didn''t dare to force her any further. In the end, the four


    separated at the hospital door. Emelia followed Frances back to the town, while Julian and Abigail


    returned to Riverside City.


    On the way back, Abigail took the initiative to drive, "I see that you are not in a good mood. You can


    take a rest at the back to calm down."


    Julian was very reluctant to part with her. He didn''t expect so many things to happen this time. He


    wanted to bring Emelia back, but now...


    "There is still a long way to go in life. You have to walk slowly on this long road, then you will find it


    enjoyable." Abigailforted him while driving, "It may be a painful separation now, but in the future,


    when you think about it, you will be touched, because this experience is unique that she gave you."


    As an elderly, Abigail had a profound understanding of life and love.


    Hearing those words, Julian felt much calmer indeed.


    Yes, whether it''s happiness or bitterness, it''s what Emelia gave him, and it''s all unique.

 Chapter 362 It Depends

    Chapter 362 It Depends


    In the twinkling of an eye, Emelia had been living with Frances for more than a month.


    She lives in a small two-story building in the town. The first floor is her clinic and the second floor is


    where she lives.


    In front of the building was a huge yard filled with herbs of all colors.


    After Emelia recovered from pneumonia, she was dragged by Mrs. Han to climb the nearby mountain


    every morning. Emelia could get used to getting up early in the morning. She used to get regr rest.


    But mountain climbing is extremely difficult physical work for her. Frances forced her to climb, saying


    that it was to enhance her physique. To fundamentally solve her physical condition, she must first


    improve her physique.


    At first, Emelia could only climb halfway up the hill and Frances didn''t force her to keep climbing, but


    tell her to wait on the hillside, while she climbed to the top alone.


    Then after practicing for more than a month, Emelia could climb to the top of the mountain smoothly.


    Although she was still out of breath, it was already very good for her.


    In addition to cooking here, Emelia was writing her script in the study, while Frances spent all day


    fiddling with her herbs or seeing patients in the clinic.


    Frances was full of praise for her cooking skills. On one asion, after eating, Frances said with great


    distress, "You are such a good girl, why is God so cruel to give you so much ordeal."


    Frances was not the most easy-going person in the world, but she regarded Emelia as a perfect girl.


    She was gentle, virtuous, talented, and with a very nice personality. However, she has not had any


    sweetness in her life for so many years.


    Growing up with Oliver and Taylor, she suffered a lot. Then she married Julian for three years while


    Julian was always giving her a cold face, and her mother-inw and sister-inw also bullied her at that


    time.


    After finally being reunited with her biological father and enjoying the warmth of family, then she found


    that there was a problem with her body.


    Even Frances, who was used to seeing all kinds of ups and downs at her age, couldn''t stop feeling


    sorry for the injustice.


    Emelia said with a light smile, "Maybe the bitterness I''m suffering now is to make me feel as sweet as


    living in a honey pot every day in the future."


    Frances was moved by her and she vowed to say, "Don''t worry, I will do my best to take care of you."


    At first, Frances only promised to help her with conditioning, but after getting along for a while, she


    wanted to do her best.


    For this reason, she plunged into the medical book left by the ancients the next day, and looked


    through it carefully, trying to find a better prescription for Emelia.


    After much deliberation, Vincent finally decided to hand over the adaptation rights of the new book to


    Trevor Spence and Starixo, and Emelia had no opinion about this. Vincent must have considered a lot


    to make such a decision.


    Vincent exined to her on the phone, "Trevor had a conversation with me, and it can be seen that he


    wants to fight a turnaround through this drama this time. As for his emotional mess, we don''t have to


    worry about it as an outsider as long as he can work seriously on our drama."


    "Yeah," Emelia replied.


    Vincent added, "The creative team at Starixo is also very mature. We only need to do the script work


    well here. Of course, if you have any rmended actors, let me know."


    Emelia replied, "I''ll think about it again. With the detailed development of the script, I have a new


    feeling for many characters, and the candidates I had in mind before may change."


    "No hurry."


    After they talked about work, they talked about her body again.


    Emelia naturally reported good news but not bad news, "I am all right, you don''t have to worry about it,


    the Spring Festival ising soon, and then I will go back."


    This is the first Spring Festival for her to return to the Longerich family, and she will go back.


    Frances knew these things and said that she would prepare the medicine for her to drink in advance so


    that she could feel at ease back to spend time with her family.


    Of course, she woulde back after the new year.


    One and a half years of treatment was too short, and some people need to take three years and five


    years toplete. Frances said that the final result of her conditioning depends on her fate.


    Emelia has taken the oue of this matter very lightly now. It is her fate to be able to recuperate well,


    and it was also her fate if not.


    During this time, Nina and Jean came to visit her once, and Vincent also said that he wanted toe,


    but Emelia stopped her.


    She was worried that Vincent couldn''t stand a long journey from the Capital.


    Nina came to visit her, but Jean came to say goodbye.


    Emelia was very surprised, "Didn''t Arthur try to persuade you to stay?"


    She deliberately told Arthur that Jean nned to leave that day, hoping that he could keep her, why did


    Jean still want to leave?


    Jeanughed at herself and said, "Don''t mention it. He has no emotional intelligence at all."


    Jean then told her about what happened when Arthur went to find her. First, he asked her out to make


    aint furiously, saying that she had no conscience when she ran away while he was sleepingst


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    time. She was toozy to talk to him about these things and she walked away.


    Then he grabbed her and kissed her fiercely.


    Jean sat in the tavern, raised her head and drank a ss of wine, then said, "I''m very annoyed. Maybe


    he was going smoothly all the way, and he always feels that others should follow his words."


    "He med me for leaving after I slept, but we didn''t promise anyone at the time and we were adults.


    Isn''t this kind of thingmon? Why did he hate me so deeply?"


    Nina drank the wine and pointed out, "First of all, there is something wrong with his attitude, and


    secondly, he was just looking for trouble and he has not properly identified himself in your heart. He


    thinks that because he is the son of the Hudgens family and Jean can''t live without him."


    Although Nina''s words were quite harsh, she still pointed out his fatal mistake in this matter.


    Jean gave her a thumb-up and said, "So I kissed him on purpose, we slept another night, and I


    resigned right the next day."


    Emelia was speechless.


    She sighed, "So, you ran away after you slept with him again? Are you mad at him and did that on


    purpose?"


    Jean admitted frankly, "Yes."


    Emelia didn''t know what to say for a while. Arthur must be mad again.


    "He probably will have a shadow on women from now on." Nina smiled and gloated. She liked to watch


    bad men get shriveled.


    Arthurcked experiences. After being kicked on the ass for a few times, he would know what kind of


    attitude he should have to treat Jean.


    Nina sometimes really wanted to tell those men that a man doesn''t need to be tough in front of a


    woman, he needs to show his sincerity to win her heart.


    Arthur was a typical man who always puts the cart before the horse. He only cared about saving face


    and self-esteem, so he ended up getting another break-up.

 Chapter 363 Thats Not True

    Chapter 363 That''s Not True


    Jean paused, then lowered her voice and said to the two of them, "If I say, I''m going back to inherit the


    family property, will you two think I''m joking?"


    Emelia and Nina didn''t think she was joking. In their eyes, Jean was not the kind of nonsense person,


    so they were quite frightened.


    Jean exined in a low voice in the confused eyes of the two of them, "My family makes jewelry."


    Nina first came back to her senses, "Damn, isn''t it? You''re not the daughter of the boss of Lorlene


    Jewelry, are you?"


    Nina is often in contact with various endorsements in the entertainment industry. Lorlene Jewelry is a


    well-known jewelry brand at home and abroad. In recent years, it has swept the fashion industry with its


    unique and smart designs, attracting many stars.


    As far as Nina knows, the surname of Lorlene Jewelry''s current boss is Hilgard...


    Jean admitted frankly, "Yes."


    They both took a deep breath. Emelia had also heard of Lorlene Jewelry. How could a girl not love


    jewelry? Naturally, they are very concerned about these brands.


    Nina remembered something, and suddenly grabbed Jean''s hand and asked, "I just won that jewelry


    endorsement some time ago, is it because of you?"


    Nina has beenpeting for this endorsement with another actress for a long time. Of course, it is the


    agents of the two actresses who are fighting. In the end, Nina won, which made her so happy for a long


    time. She would go to thatpany in a few days to shoot.


    "That''s right." Jean gave her a look of appreciation, "I just rmended you to my parents, but I''m not


    out of selfishness, because I think you are very suitable for our jewelry."


    Nina spread her hands, "I won without effort."


    Jeanughed, "In my opinion, this endorsement was well deserved."


    "I only paid attention to your appearance before. During this period, after we met, I have learned more


    about your character, that''s why I rmended you."


    "First of all, your beautiful and dazzling appearance matches our jewelry very well. You know that many


    of the jewelry is beyond ordinary people, but you are different. I have seen your appearance on various


    asions. Any jewelry worn on youplements each other and you and the jewelry achieve each


    other."


    "Secondly, you are free and independent and you always show your love and hate clearly, which is the


    value that Lorlene Jewelry wants to convey to the majority of women."


    Her remarks highly praised Nina but she was sincere.


    Nina was not pretending to be humble, she raised her ss and replied frankly, "Then I ept your


    Jean drank all the wine in the ss with a smile, Nina has always been so dazzling and mboyant,


    the more she looks, the more she likes her.


    Emelia finally regained his senses, and asked Jean softly, "Then why did you learn psychology? And


    you have achieved such outstanding achievements."


    Arthur is a well-known schr, and it is not easy for her to study in the same school as him.


    She can easily work under him in the hospital after returning to China, and no one knows that she is a


    daughter of that family, which means she must be very good at psychology.


    Jean shook her head and said, "Actually, my family has always wanted me to learn design, but I''m not


    interested at all."


    "When I was studying abroad, I originally took my parents'' money to study design, butter I secretly


    changed my major to psychology."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Such a life was unimaginable for Nina who is bad at studying. She gave Jean a thumbs up and said in


    admiration, "You are amazing!"


    She changed her major halfway and still was so good at it, which made Nina kind of ashamed.


    Jean continued, "My parents were furious when they found out, and they cut off all my financial


    support. I had to work all kinds of jobs to make a living at that time."


    "Not until recently that my rtionship with them has gradually eased. My mother called again a few


    days ago to say that my father was not in good health. It happened just when I was also tired from


    being tortured by Arthur, so I decided to go back and help them."


    Nina said quietly, "Arthur is embarrassed now, thinking that he is a noble son who is high above, but


    what he didn''t expect is that you are the daughter of a wealthy family."


    Jean smiled and said, "Don''t make fun of him. From now on, we will be strangers. He will still work as a


    doctor, and I will deal with my jewelry."


    Unlike Nina''s schadenfreude, Emelia was a little worried about Julian.


    Both Arthur and Ezra are good friends of Julian. They must alwaysin to him when their


    rtionship is not going well, which must be hard for him to stand it.


    Emelia didn''t know what was going on with her. Although they hadn''t seen each other for a long time,


    she still instinctively thought about him when something happened.


    But thinking of Phil, who was already married, she could still breathe a sigh of relief, "They are such a


    mess in their rtionships, but fortunately Phil was married happily."


    Nina leaned over and whispered, "As far as I know, Phil used some tricks to marry his wife, and his


    wife still doesn''t know about it."


    "If she found out what happened, she would be angry with him."


    Emelia asked in surprise, "Where did you hear the gossip?"


    Ninaughed, "Oh, the entertainment industry itself is a big dye vat of gossip. We have many sources


    of gossip."


    "Okay." Emelia said, "They are really troublesome."


    She thought that Phil would be a nice one, but she didn''t expect such a thing had happened.


    However, Phil seemed to have a deep scheming at first sight, and it was not surprising that he could


    use tricks to marry a little girl back home.


    Nina and Jean stayed in the town for one night, and they left together the next day.


    Nina returned to the crew of ''Princess Lenia'' while Jean left Riverside City directly to return to her


    parents'' house. Emelia learned from Julian that Arthur was furious at her leaving without telling him


    again.


    As for Jean''s family background, Emelia didn''t tell Julian, so Arthur didn''t know.


    Since Jean felt that she and Arthur did not need to contact each other, Emelia chose to respect her


    decision this time.


    Emelia had lived in the town for so long but Julian never came to see her once. He strictly adhered to


    his promise and never bothered her again. He asked her not only to take good care of her body but


    also to adjust her mood.


    Even messages are rarely sent, and phone calls have never been made.


    That afternoon, Emelia had just woken up from a nap and was not fully conscious when she received a


    call from Julian.


    As soon as the call was connected, Julian exined seriously at the other end, "It''s not true about that


    woman and me."


    Emelia was confused, "What woman?"


    Julian paused, then asked her again, "You didn''t see the news?"


    "I just got up from a nap," Emelia told the truth.


    Because she got up early in the morning to go hiking with Frances, Emelia always slept properly at


    noon to rest her strength.

 Chapter 364 Explained it Sincerely

    Chapter 364 Exined it Sincerely


    "I was at a dinner partyst night, and a woman sprained her ankle in front of me. As a result, the


    media wrote that the two of us were having an affair."


    "The media have been so crazy and despicable in taking things out of context that they put out a


    picture of me holding that woman''s arm and said that I was flirting with her."


    "I hold her by her arm and the next thing I knew, I pushed her away. They only showed that fucking


    picture on purpose!" Julian swears in annoyance.


    He''s already sent someone to take it down, and he made it clear that he had no rtionship with that


    woman.


    "Oh, Ok." Emelia knew he was being used by someone who was trying to use his fame for publicity.


    While her words made Julian''s irritable mood worse.


    He emphasized again, "I thought everyone knew about my feelings about you and they wouldn''te


    to me again."


    Emeliaughed, "A man like you will neverck a woman to embrace, no matter whether you make it


    clear or not."


    Even if he was married, those women would still rush to him. If everyone''s fundamental values are


    right, there will not be so many mistresses in this world.


    "No matter what their intentions are, you are the only one in my heart." Julian couldn''t hold back and


    started talking again.


    Emelia couldn''t answer, so she fell silent.


    "You should be busy now, goodbye." Julian ended the call first with a reluctant tone.


    Emelia didn''t say anything, then hung up the phone.


    There was no need for Julian to call to exin the matter. She believed that he was not the kind of man


    who made trouble.


    Apart from his affair with Yvonne over the years, he has never flirted with any other women.


    As for what happened to Yvonne, he had already admitted that it was because he had a grudge against


    her at that time, so he deliberately did those things to make her suffer.


    Just when Julian finished the call with Emelia, Trevor called again.


    He was about to cry at the end, "Mr. Hughes, Tara was¡­"


    As soon as he said that, he was interrupted by Julian furiously, "Trevor, stop calling me to say she was


    sorry again. I said that you needed to fire her immediately, and I will pay the liquidated damages."


    The woman he was talking about was named Tara White, an artist of Starixo, also Trevor''s lover and


    the one who deliberately made a scenest night!


    After Julian bought Starixo, he went there and held a meeting. He saw this Tara once, but he didn''t pay


    attention to her at all. Who would have thought that he was tricked by herst night?


    When he learned about this today, he immediately called Trevor and asked him to fire her. Trevor


    hesitated for a long time before admitting that he had an affair with her, and pleaded for her, saying that


    she just wanted to increase some more exposure.


    Julian was so angry that she dared to bring trouble for him.


    She''s got a nerve!


    He thought that she may not just want to increase her exposure. There was another possibility that she


    nned to have some contact with him so that others think she has a rtionship with him.


    However, Trevor naively thought that she had no other intentions.


    Thinking of this, Julian couldn''t help scolding, "Why did you still treat this kind of woman as a


    treasure?"


    It was purely because Vincent had some friendship with Trevor and he might be able to hand over the


    right to adapt the new drama to Trevor that he bought Starixo. He made the right bet on this matter.


    Vincent did cooperate with Starixo, but he didn''t expect there was such a lousy artist as Tara White


    here.


    "She really has no other intention..." Trevor was still pleading for her.


    Julian simply scolded him unceremoniously, "Trevor, are you fucking crazy?"


    "Let alone that she knew that you had a family and still kept being your lover for several years. She


    was your woman and deliberately approached other menst night. Can you bear it?"


    Trevor was scolded by him and he felt his anger, so he didn''t dare to speak on the other end of the


    phone.


    "Say again and you go out with her!" Julian put down this sentence and hung up the phone.


    Anyway, the contract between Vincent and Starixo had already been signed. If Trevor dared to say that


    again, he would fire him too.


    He didn''t know why he thought that Tara was such a pure and nice girl that he protected her


    everywhere. She was a mistress; how could she be counted as a good girl?


    He heard that Trevor has frequently filed for divorce with his wife in recent years, which was all


    because of her.


    But Trevor''s wife was also a tough one. She said that she would never divorce him, nor would she let


    those mistresses take her position.


    Even if Trevor wanted to get a divorce, he had to struggle all the way and his chance was poor.


    Therefore, even though they had an affair for so many years, he had never tried to be open and


    aboveboard. When he attended any asion, he could only bring her up as a femalepanion, not a


    girlfriend or his wife.


    On the other end, Tara threw the coffee cup in front of him when Julian hung up, "Is he sick? Since he


    is the boss of Starixo, I''m just taking advantage of his fame. It''s just to increase some exposure, why


    was he being so mad?"


    Tara cried again in the next second, "I won various endorsements and projects and I made so much


    money for thepany."


    Trevor came over and hugged her and tried tofort her, "His personality has always been like this,


    he can''t say otherwise."


    "What are you talking about? When he had an affair with that Yvonne, didn''t he turn a blind eye?" She


    wiped away her tears and said angrily, "I am your woman, and he clearly looks down on you and bullies


    you. If he didn''t mind, it meant that he thinks highly of you."


    Trevor was a little irritated, "Why didn''t you tell me about it before? If you told me and I said hello to him


    in advance, it wouldn''t be such a mess now."


    If he knew that she was nning to piggyback on the head of the new boss, he would never allow her


    to do so.


    Tara punched him angrily and said, "You''re ming me now?"


    "If it weren''t for yourck of ability and poor management, Starixo would not go downhill. As for me, I


    would not still be a B-lister now. My favorite jewelry endorsement would not be gone either."


    "I stayed with you right after graduating from university when I was an innocent girl, I thought you could


    give me a home, and even if you couldn''t give me a home, you would give me a brilliant career, right?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    What about you? You neither gave me a sweet home, nor a great career."

 Chapter 365 Introduce A Boy to Emelia?

    Chapter 365 Introduce A Boy to Emelia?


    If it was before, he would be soft-hearted and feel sorry for her.


    But the same tricks are used too many times, and he was immune to it now.


    In addition, this time she offended Julian who just told him to get out of the way. How could he continue


    to indulge her?


    He immediately got up and said with a cold face, "Now that Mr. Hughes has spoken, I can''t do anything


    about it. Go back to HR to go through the formalities."


    Tara was extremely annoyed and shouted his name.


    Julian said that she was expelled from Starixo, and when the news spread out, there would no one who


    dared to use her to film, which was forcing her out."


    Trevor roared, "Didn''t he say that he will pay you liquidated damage? That''s also a lot of money, what


    are you making a fuss about? Do you want me to be fired by him along with you?"


    "If I leave now, I would have nothing."


    He was also terribly annoying because he was counting on the operation of Vincent''s new drama and


    turned it over. How could he offend Julian because of her at this time?


    He knew that it was because Vincent was a nice person and he was thinking about his old rtionship


    with him, so he signed the right to adapt the new book to help him turn over. If he screwed up again this


    time, he was afraid that his name will disappear from the film and television circle.


    By that time, all lovers are gone.


    With his money gone and his status gone, he''d be damned if he had a woman.


    He admitted that after being absurd for half of his life, he just understood the true meaning of living


    now. He missed his wife who is far abroad, when he was young and had nothing, it is his wife who


    apanied him to struggle all the way and made Starixo great in those days."


    What did he do in the end?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After he became famous, he began to get tired of her and had many affairs. And in recent years for


    Tara, he asked for divorce more than once, which was never happened before...


    Thinking of these bad things he did, he couldn''t help but feel a little more annoyed when he looked at


    Tara.


    When he finished running this new drama, he would go abroad to ask his wife for forgiveness.


    Tara didn''t see things clearly until this moment and she panicked all of a sudden.


    If she was sacked from Starixo, her future would be ruined. Then, wouldn''t she have devoted herself to


    this old man in vain all these years? She didn''t expect that she would be done this time since she


    thought that he could continue to protect her.


    Who knew...?


    She fell on the sofa with a pale face and burst into tears.


    After all, she had been with him for several years, and Trevor couldn''t bear her to cry like this, so he


    stepped forward and said, "Okay, you''ve made enough money these years, after you left, you could set


    up a studio by yourself. I will continue to introduce resources to youter."


    Tara cried in despair, and muttered as she cried, "What''s so good about that Emelia that Julian is so


    Julian is an important person in the film and television industry. Many female stars like him. Looking at


    Yvonne''s resources back then, who wouldn''t want to have a rtionship with him?


    But Julian has been involved with Emelia ever since he announced that he has nothing to do with


    Yvonne. Judging from his attitude, it seems that he has always been humble in front of her.


    What kind of woman he can''t get?


    There are so many beautiful women in the entertainment industry, why does he have to be with her?


    Not to mention that she is his ex-wife, is he shameless?


    "What does this have to do with Emelia?" Trevor said impatiently, "Julian is not a person who makes


    trouble. In addition to having scandals with Yvonne over the years, have you seen any other female


    stars that he has a rtionship with?"


    "And those scandals with Yvonne wereter confirmed to be made up by Yvonne herself."


    Speaking of this, Trevor remembered what she did this time. He was so angry that his head was about


    to explode. So he turned around and left without saying a word to her.


    Tara grabbed his sleeve and asked expectantly, "Then if I left here, can I still y the second female


    lead in this new drama?"


    She originally nned to be the heroine of this drama, so she did her best to serve him for several


    nights, but he only reluctantly agreed to let her y the second female lead.


    Trevor shook her hand away, "What are you thinking about?"


    Julian fired her; how could she still be in this new drama?


    She burst into tears again, holding him and refusing to let go, "You promised me!"


    Trevor had a headache now. Although he promised to let her y the second female lead, he couldn''t


    keep it now. Why did she go to make up stories with Julian?


    Trevor wanted to get away from her, so he had to say, "Although Julian will not use you again, you still


    have a chance, don''t you?"


    "What chance?" Tara was ecstatic, as long as there was a chance, she would try her best to seize it.


    Trevor said, "Emelia is the screenwriter, and Vincent is the original author. You could build a good


    rtionship with their father and daughter, especially with Emelia. As long as she nodded, Julian will


    listen to her words."


    She was happy for a while but the next second, her face changed again, and she said angrily, "You


    asked me to go to please Emelia?"


    The hostility of a woman to another woman was sometimes inexplicable.


    Although she had never been in contact with Emelia before, she was annoyed when she heard her


    name, let alone trying to get along with her.


    "That''s all I could say, suit yourself!" Trevor walked away after saying these words, and Tara threw the


    pillow from the sofa in a rage.


    For dinner, Emelia made chicken stewed with mushrooms, fried fresh vegetables, and cooked a soup.


    That was enough for them.


    Frances seldom bought food herself. Many were given t by the neighbors she had once helped.


    As soon as the two sat down at the dining table, a guest came to the house.


    It was a woman who often came to Frances for acupuncture. The woman smiled and talked with her.


    She kept ncing at Emelia, which made her feel not at ease, but Emelia didn''t say anything out of


    politeness.


    Then Frances took the woman out to the yard to talk, and Emelia learned from their conversation that


    the woman came to introduce a boy for her, who was her nephew. He said that he fell in love with


    Emelia after seeing her once before and asked her to express his feelings to her.


    Emelia stayed silent.


    While she was worried about it, a man''s low and stern voice suddenly came from the yard. He said to


    the woman, "That nephew of yours is asking for a date, but he didn''t bother to find out whether Emelia


    has a boyfriend first?"

 Chapter 366 Miss Her So Bad

    Chapter 366 Miss Her So Bad


    Hearing this voice, Emelia couldn''t help but feel astonished. Why was Julian here?


    Emelia felt that this was an illusion. She quickly got up and walked to the window, only to see Julian


    standing tall and straight in the yard with a coat in his arms.


    The town had just snowed for a few days, and the snow in the yard had not melted yet. Julian stood in


    the snow with a cold face, which even directly lowered the temperature outside several degrees.


    His aura was strong enough to scare the woman to tremble, "Who are you?"


    Emelia was so afraid that Julian would say, "You don''t have the right to know who I am." If so, that''d be


    so disrespectful to Frances.


    Although the woman came to convey her nephew''s confession to Emelia, the intention of it was not


    bad. Besides, everyone in the town had a good rtionship with Frances. It would be bad if Julian said


    something harmful.


    Fortunately, Frances spoke at this time. She was a little surprised and asked Julian, "Julian? Why are


    you here?"


    Julian nced at the woman, then turned to Frances and replied, "I''m here to see Emelia."


    Julian was also very cunning. Because Emelia had broken up with him, he couldn''t openly say that he


    was once her boyfriend, so he hade to visit him on purpose, making the woman mistakenly think


    that he had a deep rtionship with Emelia, so that she wouldn''t have any thoughts of letting Emelia


    date her nephew.


    With Julian''s appearance and temperament, he was much better than her nephew.


    As long as the woman had some self-awareness, from now on, they would no longer disturb Emelia.


    Sure enough, Julian saw a trace of embarrassment on the woman''s face. She was at a loss and said to


    Frances, "Since you have a guest at home, I''ll go first."


    Before Frances could say anything, the woman walked past Julian and left in a hurry.


    Frances shook her head helplessly and then called Julian into the room. "Come in quickly. It''s too cold


    outside."


    However, Julian stopped Frances. He nced at Emelia, who was standing by the window, and asked


    in a low voice, "Are there many men in the town who like her?"


    At this moment, Julian''s mood wasn''t wonderful at all. He hadn''t imagined that, despite the cold, he had


    men to Emelia.


    At that moment, he even had the urge to throw the woman out. He even wanted to break her nephew''s


    leg, making him forget about Emelia.


    Frances smiled and said, "What do you think? She is such a good girl, and so pretty. But she almost


    never goes out. If she shows up around more often, I''m afraid that the threshold of my house will be


    ttened by suitors."


    Frances stepped into the room first.


    Frances''s words were not exaggerated. Now, Emelia only went out with her every morning to climb the


    mountain to exercise, and stayed at home at other times.


    In the beginning, Emelia was still helping Frances in the clinic on the first floor, or going out with her to


    buy something. Later, she found that many young men on the street staring at her with adoration.


    Some even heard that Frances was here, so Emelia didn''t go out.


    Fortunately, Emelia had a quiet personality. Otherwise, Frances''s life would not have been peaceful.


    Of course, Frances told the public that Emelia was the child of her friend. Because something


    happened to her family, she came here to rx. She did not mention anything about Emelia''s family


    background and health.


    Frances''s words made Julian feel even more depressed. He was really miserable. He had rivals in love


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    everywhere.


    He didn''t expect that Emelia would be able to make him a bunch of rivals in love when she came to the


    town for calm stay here.


    Julian followed Frances into the room. He saw the girl who was staring at him in a daze.


    She was wearing home wear, which made her look like a littlemb. Julian''s heart melted when he saw


    this.


    The reason why Emelia was stunned was that she hadn''t recovered from the shock of seeing Julian.


    She felt like a dream.


    Julian was clearly in Riverside City, wasn''t he?


    And he didn''t tell her that he wanted toe.


    Frances could clearly feel the deep affection between them, so she took the initiative to step into the


    kitchen and prepare to add a pair of bowls and chopsticks.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Julian casually put his coat on the hanger at the entrance, stepped forward, and raised his hand to


    touch Emelia''s cheek.


    However, he was afraid that his hands would be too cold to her and his rtionship with her was not


    suitable for him to touch her face so frequently, so he quickly took it back.


    If possible, he really wanted to hold her face and take a good look at her, or hold her tightly in his arms


    for a while.


    Emelia only came back to her senses when he touched her. Because his actions were too ambiguous,


    she could not help but blush slightly. "Why are you here?"


    Why was Julian speaking as he pleased and touched her face?


    Julian said seriously, "I''m here to exin the scandal to you in person to show my sincerity."


    Emelia was speechless.


    For a moment, she didn''t know what to say.


    She felt that Julian''s action was very influential.


    Was that necessary?


    It was not that she didn''t believe him.


    Frances pursed her lips and smiled when she heard Julian''s words in the kitchen. How could he


    exin it in person?


    It was obvious that he was using this reasonable excuse to see his beloved girl.


    Previously, Julian had vowed not to contact her and disturb her. He could not go back on his word and


    But this time, it was rted to his reputation. As a pursuer, it made sense for him to exin it in person.


    Frances took a new set of tableware and walked out. She asked Julian to sit down and said, "Since


    you''re here, let''s eat together."


    "Come to enjoy the hot soup that Emelia just made. Drink a bowl of it to warm your body."


    Frances filled arge bowl of soup for Julian, then turned to Emelia and suggested, "Why don''t we add


    another dish?"


    "There''s fresh mutton that our neighbor just gave us. You can cook it with onions for him. It''s best to eat


    mutton in this weather."


    "Sure."


    Emelia also felt that the dishes on the table were not enough. A big man like Julian could eat the food


    of her and Frances''.


    "I''ll help you."


    Just as Emelia rose to her feet, Julian followed.


    Emelia quickly said, "No need."


    However, even though she refused Julian, Julian still followed Emelia to the kitchen. Frances shook her


    head with a smile and lowered her head to drink the soup gracefully.


    Young people''s love was indeed moving!


    Even if love was a bit bitter, it still made people get addicted to it.


    "Onions fried with mutton is a quick dish to make. I can manage it myself."


    Emelia felt that it was better for Julian not to go into the kitchen, because she didn''t know what to do


    when he was there.


    He stood tall and obvious in the kitchen. Everywhere around the kitchen was full of his breath, and


    wherever he went, his hot eyesight followed Emelia.


    "Come on. I can help you prepare the onions."


    Julian stood far away from her and leaned over slightly to stare at her, as if he wanted to see and


    Emelia didn''t expect him to be so close to her. She turned around and almost pressed her face against


    his lips, which scared her stiff.

 Chapter 367 Trying to Bit His Face

    Chapter 367 Trying to Bit His Face


    "Be careful."


    Julian reminded her to hold her waist to prevent her from falling down when she was so startled that


    she might stumble backwards.


    Emelia was irritated. He had the nerve to warn her to be careful!


    If he hadn''t deliberately been so close to her, would she have been scared?


    Fortunately, she had just taken back her face in time, otherwise, she would have kissed him!


    Thinking of this, Emelia awkwardly patted his hand away. "Mr. Hughes, you''d better go out quickly, or


    you won''t be able to eat mutton tonight."


    Mr. Hughes?


    What?


    Julian was enraged by Emelia''s unfamiliar address, but she had already turned around to get busy and


    never looked at him again.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, in order to have dinner sessfully made by Emelia, Julian left the kitchen first.


    As soon as Julian left, Emelia immediately felt as though the air in the kitchen had returned to normal.


    Without being disturbed by him, she quickly prepared the dishes and left. The three of them ate a


    happy dinner together.


    After dinner, Frances took the initiative to leave the dining room for them. "I''ll go upstairs and read


    books for a while. You can talk."


    Emelia didn''t want to chat with Julian. On the one hand, the atmosphere at night was too ambiguous,


    and on the other hand, there wasn''t much to talk about. She was really afraid that Julian would say


    something in love again, so she couldn''t stand it.


    So she also got up and said to Julian, "It''s gettingte. You should go to the hotel to rest."


    Emelia thought to herself, of course, that since Julian didn''t return to Riverside City today, he would


    definitely stay outside the hotel.


    Emelia knew very well how far the journey from Riverside City was. On such a cold day, he had to


    hurry back and have a good rest.


    Unexpectedly, Julian threw his tall body into the chair and said shamelessly, "I''ll live here tonight."


    Emelia was speechless.


    ...


    Frances, who was halfway upstairs, turned around and said to Julian, "You can stay, but there are only


    two bedrooms here. Emelia and I each have one. You have to sleep on the sofa in the living room on


    the second floor."


    Frances didn''t mean to make things difficult for Julian. She wasn''t very close to Emelia, so it was


    impossible for the two of them to squeeze together and give him a room.


    Moreover, she had been single for so many years. She was used to sleeping alone and did not ept


    sleeping with others.


    She couldn''t directly tell Julian that she wanted him to live with Emelia. She knew that they were


    breaking up now. If she still said that, wouldn''t that be disrespectful to Emelia?


    But she also knew that Julian hade all the way here. He definitely wanted to stay and spend more


    time with Emelia, which was why he had such an arrangement.


    Without saying a word, Julian raised his hand and made an "Okay" gesture to Frances. "No problem."


    Frances then instructed Emelia, "Bring him a new pillow and quiltter. They''re all in your wardrobe."


    "Sure."


    Frances had already left, so it wasn''t appropriate for Emelia to say anything. Although she didn''t want


    Julian to live here at all, this wasn''t her home after all. She didn''t have the right to speak.


    If a man like him stayed in the same room with the two women, no one knew what the people in the


    town would think tomorrow.


    Likely, most people would think that he had slept with her!


    Julian must have stayed here on purpose to make everyone misunderstand their rtionship. It was


    estimated that no one would introduce a boyfriend to her in the future.


    He was really cunning!


    Thinking of this, Emelia couldn''t help but sit down again in the chair and "kindly" reminded him, "The


    sofa is very narrow, and you can''t even stretch your legs. It must be ufortable to sleep all night."


    Julian didn''t care. "It doesn''t matter."


    "Isn''t it good to sleep in the big bed of the hotel?"


    Emelia was furious. When did he be so shameless?


    Julian stared at her and said bluntly, "Not good. You''re not in the hotel. I don''t care about the ce


    except you."


    Emelia gritted her teeth and said, "Aren''t you afraid of sleeping in pain? You''ll have to drive for a few


    hours tomorrow, won''t you?"


    "Don''t worry, my waist is fine."


    As Julian spoke, he suddenly leaned forward and drew closer to Emelia, his deep-set eyes filled with


    affection.


    Well, Emelia had the right to speak the most about his waist.


    Emelia was speechless.


    "Is Julian ying a rogue or what?"


    Seeing that Julian was going to stay here, Emelia had no choice but to get up and go upstairs. She had


    no choice but to find him a quilt and a pillow.


    Julian followed her upstairs happily. When he arrived at the living room on the second floor, heughed


    out loud when he saw the sofa.


    How could the sofa be so narrow?


    It was obviously broad and long enough, andfortable!


    From the moment he entered the two-story building, he had looked at them carefully. Every piece of


    furniture and decoration in the house was extremely particr. At first nce, he knew that Frances


    was a person who enjoyed the taste. How could she make a narrow sofa at home?


    It seemed that what she had just said was to make him give up and deliberately lie to him.


    Unexpectedly, Emelia even learned to tell the lies.


    It was too bad!


    Hearing Julian''sughter, Emelia knew that her thoughts had been seen through by him. So she turned


    around awkwardly and ran back to her room.


    When she found a new pillow and quilt from the wardrobe, Julian followed her to her bedroom.


    Emelia turned around and saw him casually sitting at the end of her bed. She stomped her feet


    anxiously and said, "What are you doing? Get out of here!"


    Julian was really insatiable. He had already stayed in her bedroom, but he still barged into her


    bedroom. He had to stay in her room.


    "I want this pillow."


    Julian took the pillow that belonged to her from the bed in his hand. Her hair must be fragrant on her


    pillow, and he wanted to sleep on it.


    "Julian, are you a pervert?"


    Emelia angrily threw the quilt and pillow in his hand on him, and then went forward to try to take back


    her pillow.


    Julian waved off the things she threw over, and easily held her slender wrist and pressed her against


    the big bed under him.


    The man''s long and sturdy legs were pressed against her. Their breaths were almost intertwined.


    Emelia was about to go crazy.


    Just now, he didn''t close the door of the room. What if Frances passed by her door and saw them


    hugging each other and falling into bed like this? It would be so unseemly!


    She couldn''t bear to look straight at them.


    Emelia struggled angrily. "Let go of me!"


    Instead, Julian pressed her closer and rified the scandal this morning. "I really have nothing to do


    with that woman."


    In fact, when he was angry, the scandal was removed. From morning until now, there was almost no


    follow-up reports.


    "I''ve told you that I believe you."


    With great difficulty, Emelia pulled out her leg and kicked Julian.


    Emelia thought it was time for Julian to release her, but he asked her again, "Why do you believe me?"


    Emelia was so angry by Julian''s words. Was he done?


    She gritted her teeth and stared at the man''s handsome face, which was close to her. She had an


    impulse to bite him.


    If it weren''t for this behavior being too ambiguous, she would have bitten his face!

 Chapter 368 Dare Not Do Anything Romantic with Him

    Chapter 368 Dare Not Do Anything Romantic with Him


    Julian rarely saw Emelia clenching her teeth in anger. Most of the time, she was gentle and had no


    temper.


    At this moment, seeing that she was so angry that her eyes were vivid, he only felt very interesting and


    couldn''t helpughing out in a low voice.


    Emelia was truly annoyed by his smile. Out of impulse, she broke free from his grasp and pulled his


    face down. She went up to him and bit his lips hard.


    After this bite, the entire world suddenly quieted down. Julian''s entire body went rigid from the bite, and


    when Emelia came to her senses, her face instantly turned red.


    "I..." She quickly let go of him and tried to exin, but in the next second, her soft lips were fiercely


    kissed, and she could only make a sound between her lips and teeth.


    Julian was ready to get close to her, but he had been restraining her feelings.


    Now that she had bitten him, he instantly found a reasonable excuse.


    If she got angryter, he would insist that she kissed him first.


    Sure enough, he was right. As soon as he reluctantly let go of Emelia''s attractive lips, Emelia used


    him angrily, "You..."


    "You kissed me first."


    Julian had unleashed all of his shamelessness. Emelia was so angry that he was about to cry.


    "Get up!"


    At the thought of how Julian had kissed her, it was time for him to let go of her.


    Who would have thought that Julian would actually lean close to her and continue to kiss her? In


    Julian''s opinion, since both of them had kissed, of course he had to kiss her to the end.


    Besides, that was just a rest for their kissing, so that Emelia would not be breathless.


    After this entanglement, no matter how much Emelia resisted the feeling of being close to him, her


    heart was helplessly softened.


    She found excuses to restrain herself from getting close to him, but he broke her resistance with


    intimacy.


    Julian''s reluctant kiss was attached to the corner of her lips. He looked at her eyes and whispered,


    "You are my only love. In the past, I loved no one, and from now to the future, I will always love you."


    He had been with Yvonne Sullivan before, but there was no intimate rtionship between them.


    In the future, Julian would not be interested in other women. Tara White was nothing for him in his


    eyes.


    "If you don''t reconcile with me, I will be a monk for the rest of my life."


    After saying that, Julian seemed to be threatening her. He even bit her chin slightly.


    Emelia''s mood was extremely chaotic. She raised her hand and pushed him away. "It''s fine as long as


    you can control your sexual desire. I don''t care about you."


    After that, she got out of bed, picked up the quilt and pillow thrown on the floor, and stuffed them into


    his arms to drive him out.


    Julian solved the bitterness of longing, so he didn''t pester her anymore.


    He went out and took his pajamas and toiletries from his car. After washing up in the bathroom, hey


    on the sofa with satisfaction and fell asleepfortably.


    The weather forecast said that there would be a snowstorm tomorrow. At that time, the highway would


    definitely be blocked, and he could stay here for another day.


    Well, Julian admitted that he really wanted to exin to her in person, but after watching the weather


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    forecast, he became more determined toe over.


    That night, the snowstorm was raging outside, but the three of them fell asleep.


    Although Julian slept on the sofa, he didn''t feel cold at all, because the heating was very strong, and


    the room was as warm as spring.


    The next morning, Emelia was woken up by the knocking on the door. There was a hint of surprise in


    Julian''s voice. "Emelia, are you up? It''s snowing outside. It''s extremely beautiful."


    Riverside City was a seaside city, and it rarely snowed in a year.


    The town had a totally different climate, which could be called a snow pit. It had been snowing twice


    since Emelia came here, so she was no longer excited to see the snow.


    However, she still got up and opened the curtains. The snow outside looked much heavier than the


    previous two rounds.


    Julian continued to knock on the door. "Do you want to go down and have a look?"


    Emelia had no choice but to tidy up her clothes and go open the door. Julian invited her again, "Let''s go


    down and take a look?"


    "No need."


    Emelia turned around and walked away. "I''m going to prepare breakfast."


    Julian was speechless.


    Emelia''s heart was colder than the ice and snow outside.


    As soon as Emelia stepped into the kitchen, Julian followed her in.


    Emelia helplessly pushed him out. "Mr. Hughes, please don''t keep circling around me, okay? Can you


    help sweep the snow? It''ll be dangerous once it''s frozen."


    After receiving such a reminder from Emelia, Julian nced at the snow in the courtyard outside. He


    truly knew that he should go out and sweep the snow.


    If Julian didn''t do it, this must be Emelia''s job. He couldn''t wait for Frances toe down and do it,


    could he?


    So he honestly took out a tool to shovel the snow.


    Just now, Emelia had always been furious for him circling around her. There was nothing he could do


    about it. It was all her who had made his heart tremble.


    Looking at the thickyer of snow, Julian suddenly had the urge to make a snowman after sweeping


    the snow. He wanted to make a snowman for Emelia.


    With this thought in mind, he took action. After a while, he piled up like a model.


    In fact, Frances had already gotten up. She hadn''t gone out all this time to leave space for Emelia and


    Julian.


    At this moment, Emelia was standing by the window, admiring the snow. When she saw that Julian was


    busy sweeping the snow, she couldn''t help smiling and shaking her head and sighing.


    What made Frances smile was the sweetness and craziness of Julian in love. He, a noble man was


    squatting in front of the snowman that he had piled up and carefully carving the details. Such a scene


    was very touching.


    What made Frances'' heart break was the current situation between Julian and Emelia.


    In this world, the bitterness of love was nothing. The most bitter thing was that people could not be


    together even though they loved each other dearly.


    Just as Emelia finished preparing breakfast, she was pulled by Julian towards the courtyard. "I''ll give


    you a present."


    Emelia didn''t want to go out. She was too afraid that Julian would send her another drone show to


    confess his love for her to the public.


    When Emelia came to the outside of the yard, she immediately saw a pile of snowmen in the yard.


    Julian even went to the car outside to get his scarf and sunsses. He also took them in and put them


    on the snowman. In this way, the snowman had a cool temperament, which was very pleasing to the


    eye.


    Emelia couldn''t help but ask in surprise, "You put this up?"


    "That''s right."


    Julian replied with satisfaction.


    Emelia gave an evaluation. "This snowman was quite handsome."


    But after the evaluation, she felt that something was wrong. Julian seemed to have built a "Snowman


    Julian" for her. Why did he do this?


    Emelia turned around and red at Julian. Then she walked into the room. "The breakfast is ready."


    Julian followed her and asked, "Don''t you like it? Let''s make another er."


    Emelia refused. "It''s too cold. I don''t want to pile it up."


    In fact, she did not want to do such a romantic thing with him.


    Even Frances said that her body would depend on her fate in the future. How could she dare to leave


    such a beautiful memory for him?


    The sweeter the scene was, the more bitter her memory would be in the future.

 Chapter 369 It Was Too Difficult

    Chapter 369 It Was Too Difficult


    During breakfast, Julian nced at the weather forecast inadvertently, and then frowned and said


    helplessly, "This snow is too heavy and the highway has been sealed off. It seems that I have to stay


    here for another night tonight."


    Frances nced at him indifferently and ate silently.


    So just let him go! How could a business man who often went on business trips as frequently as usual


    not have the habit of paying attention to the weather forecast every day?


    She didn''t believe that he didn''t know there would be a snowstorm in the next few days.


    It was obvious that he was using the excuse of weather for his continual stay.


    Frances didn''t speak, but Emelia got nervous. "Had the highway been sealed off?"


    Emelia knew that there would be a snowstorm in the next few days, but she hadpletely ignored the


    fact that the highway would be blocked. She had thought that Julian had left this afternoon.


    Then Emelia grabbed her own cell phone and checked it. The highway was indeed sealed off.


    When she thought of how she had to spend another day with Julian, she felt uneasy.


    Because ording to Julian''s character, he would definitely pester her. As long as he lived in a hotel,


    she wouldn''t suffer so much.


    After breakfast, Frances''s clinic opened, and she went to the consulting room.


    In the end, Emelia couldn''t win against Julian. She was dragged by him into the courtyard to make a


    snowman.


    This time, the situation was quite interesting. Everyone who came to the clinic would see Emelia piled


    up a snowman with a tall and handsome man, and the man smiled gently at her, so soon they knew


    that her boyfriend wasing to see her.


    Emelia could only console herself. She could just take it as that Julian had stopped the men in the town


    who were crazy for her, and that would give her some peace.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Near noon, Julian suggested to Emelia, "I''ll make lunch."


    Emelia nced at him, but didn''t say anything.


    Julian saw the suspicion hidden in her silence. "Do you think I can''t do it well? Then you''re wrong. I


    cooked almost every day in Riverside City."


    "You cook everyday?"


    Emelia felt that was quite impossible.


    "I made that for my grandpa."


    Julian knew that she didn''t believe him. "Don''t mention how mean our grandpa became after getting


    sick this time. At first, he asked me to apany him to dinner every night after leaving the hospital."


    "Later, when I learned how to cook, he insisted on eating the food I made. Recently, I simply lived in his


    ce."


    Julian''s facial expression was quite tough, but Emelia knew that the reason why Grandpa Hughes had


    done this was because he was worried that during this period of time, Julian would be in a bad mood


    and would not have a good meal, so he had used this method to force Julian not to hurt his body


    because of his irregr diet.


    Grandpa Hughes also put in a lot of effort.


    At the mention of Grandpa Hughes, Emelia hurriedly asked Julian, "How''s Grandpa recently?"


    Julian snorted and said, "Look at how harsh he treats me! You will know he is very good."


    Emelia couldn''t help butugh softly when she saw how Julian was tortured by Grandpa Hughes and


    how Julian was anxious when he mentioned Grandpa Hughes.


    Fortunately, he had such a loving Grandpa Hughes by his side.


    Otherwise, his life would be so lonely. His sister, who yed tricks all the way, was no longer by his


    side, and he had such selfish and self-centered parents.


    In addition to the kisses the night before, Julian was very well-behaved and obedient.


    Although he was still attached to Emelia, he no longer tried to be intimate with her.


    Because he didn''t dare to do that, for fear that Emelia would be annoyed and fall out with him.


    Frances was a little anxious when she saw this.


    She really felt afraid about their current situation between them. After all, she had taken care of


    Emelia''s body for a while. Whether her body had recovered or not shall be tested by sex.


    But how could she tell them that?


    It was too difficult.


    Later on, Frances simplyforted herself. Forget it, she''ll watch this matter after a period of Emelia''s


    recuperation. Anyway, Emelia had toe back and live after the New Year.


    Emelia had told her that she should at least stay here and finish writing the script of "I Gotta Find You".


    Because here had provided her a quiet and undisturbed environment, where her inspiration was


    sparked.


    Frances thought that she would slowly find a time to talk to Emelia about her sexual life with Julian after


    the New Year.


    It was indeed hard to say, but as a doctor, she had to admit that.


    Before leaving, Julian said to Emelia, "Before the New Year, I''ll pick you up and send you to the airport


    to fly to the capital."


    It would be the New Year in a month. She must go back to the capital to participate in the reunion of the


    Longerich Family.


    If Julian didn''te to pick her up, he wouldn''t be able to see her before the New Year.


    Emelia declined politely. "No need. I''ll go back to Riverside City first. I''ll just take a car there."


    A few days ago, Marvin Reynolds had called Emelia and told her that he had something to discuss with


    her.


    Emelia asked Marvin about the details, but he didn''t say anything. He only said that he would talk to


    her when she returned to Riverside City.


    Therefore, Emelia decided to make a trip to Riverside City before returning to the capital to meet


    Marvin.


    Marvin was an artist that Emelia really liked. She had to give him face.


    "What can I do for you in Riverside City?"


    Julian wanted to hear the answer that she wanted to see him when she went to Riverside City.


    Unexpectedly, Emelia said, "Mr. Reynolds said he had something to discuss with me face to face."


    Julian''s face turned dark and gloomy.


    When it came to Marvin, Julian would be very angry. He envied and hated the words Emelia used to


    describe Marvin!


    "Is Marvin worthy of you going all the way to Riverside City?"


    Emelia spoke up for Marvin. "Mr. Reynolds must have something very important to discuss with me.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have mentioned it to me face to face."


    "What important thing can he have?"


    After Julian finished speaking, he immediately became alert. "Marvin..."


    Was he going to confess his love to her?


    Otherwise, why couldn''t he tell Emelia on the phone?


    Thinking of this, Julian was in a bad mood. When he went back, he had to have a good chat with


    Marvin about what he wanted to talk to Emelia face to face.


    With a heart full of grief, Julian drove away.


    On the 26th of the lunar month, Emelia returned to Riverside City. After tidying up a little, she went to


    meet Marvin.


    "Princess Lenia" had just been killed a few days ago and movie clips had been cut out.


    Marvin was a good actor, and Nina was peerlessly beautiful. Once the trailer came out, it went viral on


    the Inte.


    Previously, there were people who mocked Nina''s appearance, saying that it wasn''t suitable for her to


    y the role of princess consort. Some even said that Nina didn''t any acting skills, but in the end, those


    online trolls were all dumbfounded by the trailer.


    Whether it was the appearance of actors, acting skills, or the development of the story, all made


    everyone look forward to it. Many audiences rushed to the official ount of "Princess Lenia" and


    asked when it was gonna be released.


    Julian had told Emelia before that it might be broadcast next spring.


    Julian even said that this drama would definitely be popr, so Emelia should be ready to get the


    award on the stage.


    How could Emelia expect to get the award?


    She only hoped that this drama could get good ratings.


    After Emelia and Marvin sat down at the coffee shop, Marvin smiled and went straight to the point. "Did


    the leading actress in your new drama have been settled?"


    Emelia was surprised. "Are you going to rmend a leading actress to me?"


    To be honest, Emelia was looking forward to Marvin''s rmendation. Ze Sabir, the supporting


    actress of "Princess Lenia", was rmended by Marvin and she yed the role so well.


    "I do want to rmend someone."


    Marvin didn''t hide anything. "But her identity is a little special."

 Chapter 370 Arent You Afraid That Youll Die of Jealousy?

    Chapter 370 Aren''t You Afraid That You''ll Die of Jealousy?


    "A special identity?" Emelia became even more curious. "Who is it?"


    Marvin said firmly, "It''s Ze Sabir, again."


    Emelia was a bit surprised. "Ze Sabir?"


    Emelia had met Ze several times when she went to visit the crew of "Princess Lenia". She had a


    good impression of Ze, who was very professional.


    Moreover, she had also heard Nina talk about her. Ze was an extremely interesting person, optimistic


    and lively. She could always bring people endless vitality and happiness.


    Although Ze was a good choice, Marvin had rmended Ze twice, so Emelia naturally assumed


    that there was something between Marvin and Ze.


    Marvin saw through what she was thinking and said, "Because I still rmended her, I need to talk to


    you face to face. Otherwise, something can''t be exined clearly and people will think that I


    rmended her for personal reasons."


    "Personal reasons?"


    For some reason, at this moment, Emelia''s attention was diverted to somewhere else.


    Did Marvin have an affair with Ze?


    She thought about Ze''s charming appearance and then looked at the noble man in front of her. She


    found it incredible.


    But Marvin raised his eyebrow and asked, "What''s wrong? Didn''t Mr. Hughes tell you about my


    rtionship with Ze?"


    A few days ago, at the finished banquet of "Princess Lenia", Julian called Marvin outside and asked


    him what he wanted to talk to Emelia face to face with.


    Before he could answer, Julian asked him if he wanted to chase after Emelia again.


    Marvin immediately began tough. This was the so-called concern that caused chaos by Julian. How


    could he show any interest in Emelia?


    So Marvin patiently exined why he went to Emelia for help and took the initiative to exin the


    rtionship between him and Ze, in case Julian continued to be jealous of him in the future.


    Marvin had thought that Julian would talk to Emelia about these things, but now that he saw how


    curious Emelia was, probably Julian didn''t say anything.


    That''s right. Julian was too embarrassed to say that he was jealous of him.


    Emelia shook her head. "He didn''t say anything."


    Julian had never told her about this. He was so busy that he even handed over the task of picking her


    up in the town to David Brennan. She hadn''t even seen him since she arrived in Riverside City today.


    Marvin understood and exined simply, "I got married with Ze."


    "Married?"


    Emelia, who had always been calm, did not manage her expression well this time. She was so shocked


    that her eyeballs almost fell out.


    They were not dating, nor were they engaged, but having gotten married?


    "That''s right."


    Emelia''s astonishment was within Marvin''s expectations. He responded and then showed Emelia the


    ring finger on his left hand. It was obvious that he was wearing a ring.


    Emelia nced at the ring and slowly came to her senses. She had just seen Marvin wearing a ring on


    his hand, but she didn''t think about that he had been got married at all.


    Marvin was just like Viggo Johansen in the entertainment circle, and he had always been far from any


    gossip.


    Many people even said, not in a friendly way, that they might be gay. In fact, both of them just weren''t


    the yboy-type of guy.


    At their age, most men had lovers or partners, but some men were unwilling to give in to a make-do


    rtionship. If they could not meet someone they really liked, they would rather stay single.


    Emelia took a sip of coffee to suppress her shock, and then hurriedly said, "Congrattions."


    "Thanks."


    Marvin smiled.


    Emelia changed the topic back to business. "So, even though you are a couple, you rmend her


    just because you think she is suitable for the role?"


    "Yes."


    Marvin said seriously, "I believe you should also know that I''m not the kind of person who is biased."


    "That''s right."


    Emelia nodded gently. She believed in Marvin''s character.


    "I''ve read Mr. Longerich''s new book many times. After thinking about it, I feel that Ze is still suitable


    for the female lead. She used to y a small role in all walks of life. She has a strong empathy ability


    and infinite potential."


    "Of course, I just rmend her. We''ll decide whether to use her after you and Mr. Longerich, the


    director, investors, and others discuss it."


    Marvin didn''t try his best to rmend Ze. Instead, he said, "The reason I invited you out today is


    that I want to thank you seriously."


    "Thank me?"


    Emelia didn''t understand.


    She didn''t seem to have helped Marvin at all. She had rmended him to act as the male lead of


    "Princess Lenia" because he was suitable for it.


    Marvin shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m very grateful that you rmended me to y the


    role of Lord Reminburg. Although the show hasn''t been broadcast yet, ording to my years of


    experience, this role will be popr, and it will also be the peak of my acting career."


    Emelia frowned slightly, the peak of his acting career?


    Marvin was only in his early thirties. It wouldn''t be good to say that he was at his peak right now, would


    it?


    Unless...


    Unless he wanted to retire from the showbiz!


    Thinking of this, Emelia couldn''t help but ask in surprise, "You want to quit the entertainment industry?"


    "Yes."


    Marvin didn''t hide anything. "In the future, she''ll shine. It''s not good for both of us to be in the same


    circle."


    "As a couple in the entertainment industry, if both of us are high-profile and active in front of the public,


    as time goes, it will cause public fatigue and boredom, so it''s better for one party to keep a low profile."


    "You haven''t known each other for long, have you? Why would you sacrifice so much for her?"


    Emelia was even more shocked. In other words, Marvin wanted to fulfill Ze''s sess through


    sacrificing his own career.


    Marvin thought for a moment and said, "The rtionship between her and me is a littleplicated,


    but when I rmended her to y the second female lead of ''Princess Lenia'', I did not know her


    for long, but the rtionship has nothing to do with how long we''ve known each other."


    "Since I''m sure she''s the one destined to be my Mrs. Right, I should take action quickly, marry her


    back, and keep her staying by my side."


    Emelia was amused by Marvin''sst sentence. She had never thought that Marvin, who had always


    been so noble and elegant, would have such a humble side.


    She smiled at Marvin and said, "I will consider her."


    "Thanks."


    Marvin thanked her. After thinking for a moment, he added, "However, I''m asking you to rmend


    her to me. Please keep it a secret for me. Don''t let her know."


    Marvin sighed helplessly. "If you say that she doesn''t want to seed, she has never given up for her


    career. But is she ambitious? She didn''te looking for you to fight for the role of the female lead.


    "I asked her why. She said she didn''t deserve it. She even said that from a tiny role to the second


    female lead role of ''Princess Lenia'', she already found it unbelievable. She can''t fight for the role of


    the female lead, because she doesn''t deserve it."


    Emeliaughed even more happily. Just as Nina had said, Ze was an interesting and adorable


    person.


    "So I have toe to you myself." Marvin shrugged, a doting smile on his face.


    "I see. I will keep it a secret for you."


    With a smile on her face, Emelia raised her head, only to see Julian walking in through the coffee


    shop''s main entrance. The smile on his face disappeared from his face.


    Why was Julian here?


    Wasn''t he busy?


    "What are you talking about? Why are you smiling so happily?"


    Julian strode over with his long legs and opened his mouth to speak as if he was jealous again.


    Marvin took the initiative to stand up and take his leave. "Since we''re done with our business, I''ll take


    my leave."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Emelia really didn''t know what was going on with Julian. He knew that Marvin was married, and he was


    jealous for no reason.


    Wasn''t Julian afraid of killing himself because of jealousy?


    After Marvin left, Julian sat in Marvin''s seat. He stared at Emelia again and asked, "What did you just


    talk to him about? Why you smiled so brightly?"


    From a distance, he could see the smile on Emelia''s face through the coffee shop''s ss window. As a


    result, she stoppedughing as soon as he entered the door. Would he feelfortable in his heart?


    Emelia told him the truth, "Nothing. Mr. Reynolds said something interesting about Ze."


    "Really?"


    Julian looked as if he didn''t believe it.


    Emelia was very helpless. She red at him and said, "Otherwise, what else could it be for? Because I


    For some reason, Emelia understood that Julian was asking endlessly that he was jealous. But she


    hadn''t imagined that he would actually be jealous of something that didn''t exist at all.


    What was he even thinking!

 Chapter 371 I Know You Wont Let Me Be Sad

    Chapter 371 I Know You Won''t Let Me Be Sad


    Emelia thought that he had said earlier that he was very busy. She looked up at him and asked, "Are


    you done with your work?"


    Julian nced at her and said nothing.


    He wanted to say that in fact he came out between two meetings.


    It was because that Julian was worried about letting her stay alone with Marvin.


    Although Marvin had dered that he was married, Julian still felt ufortable.


    Seeing his silence, Emelia knew that he was not done with his work, so she persuaded him, "Go and


    do your work. I''ll go to see Grandpa and go back to the Capital in the afternoon."


    Julian was full of displeasure and hurt. "Don''t you want to stay for one night?"


    "No..."


    With her word, Julian''s face turnedpletely cold. She could sense that he was angry.


    But what could she do?


    Although she had epted Frances'' help to nurse her body, she still didn''t know whether she could


    recover or not. However, Julian was obviously waiting for her.


    She didn''t want him to wait for her, because she didn''t want to make him wait in vain.


    It would be a good thing if her body could be cured.


    But if she could not recover, the rtionship between them would be awkward again.


    Therefore, she could not continue to have an ambiguous rtionship with him. Last time, Julian went to


    the town to look for her. Although she could not control what he did, she could restrain her own


    behavior.


    Therefore, she had made a decision before. She decided to detour Riverside City and fly back to the


    Capital as soon as she met Marvin.


    Looking at the gloomy expression on Julian''s face, Emelia felt very sorry. She thought that in that case,


    she should just put all the cards on the table.


    "Julian..."


    She whispered his name in a low voice and looked elsewhere. She said softly, "You''d better not wait for


    me."


    "It''s my own business. Bite me."


    Maybe Julian was really angry, he said that in a brusque tone, and then stormed out.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Emelia sat there in a daze, watching his lonely back as he gradually walked away. She felt a sharp pain


    in her chest.


    She really didn''t know that Julian was so persistent.


    No, it should be said that he was stubborn.


    In the past, she always felt that he was ruthless, but for the time being she felt that he was extremely


    affectionate.


    Emelia mocked herself, "Girl, what exactly do you want him to do? When he was ruthless to you, you


    were sad. When he is affectionate to you, you are also sad. Why are you so picky?"


    After silently sitting on the sofa and drinking a cup of coffee, she got up and went outside to take a taxi


    to visit Grandpa.


    On the way to the Hughes Manor, Julian''s expression of injury and departure constantly appeared in


    Emelia''s mind.


    In the end, she silently took out her mobile phone to return a ticket she had booked and called Vincent


    again. She decided to stay in Riverside City for one night and go back next day.


    Vincent had no objection. Whatever she did, Vincent would support her.


    After visiting Grandpa, Emelia went to the market on her way home to buy a lot of vegetables. When


    she got home, she began to cook.


    When she finished cooking a sumptuous dinner, night hadpletely fallen.


    Emelia didn''t tell Julian that she didn''t leave. She felt that he might regard her as a fickle person if she


    told him that she would stay instead of leaving.


    Moreover, Julian was still angry. Maybe even if she showed her goodwill, he might ignore her.


    After thinking for a long time, she took out her mobile phone and took a photo of the delicious dishes


    and posted it on her Instagram. Julian would definitely see it. If he came back for dinner, it meant that


    he epted her gesture of goodwill.


    If he didn''te back and didn''t respond, it meant that he was still angry.


    As soon as Emelia finished posting the photos, Nina liked her photo andmented in a second,


    "Aren''t you going back to the Capital? You haven''t left yet?"


    Emelia was speechless.


    How was she gonna reply to Nina?


    While Emelia was still hesitating, Nina left her anotherment. "You definitely can''t finish all the


    dishes. Wait for me! I''ve just arrived home. I''ll change my clothes and go to eat with you now!"


    Although Nina had moved to the Capital, she had some activities in Riverside City those days, so she


    was also in Riverside City.


    Things happened in the Hughes Group.


    David knocked on the door of Julian''s office. He went in and asked cautiously, "Boss, do l need to order


    takeout for you tonight?"


    David didn''t know what happened to his boss. When Julian came back, he said that he had to work


    overtime at night, and it looked like he wanted to work overtime until dawn.


    "Yes." Julian responded with a poker face.


    David heard the word and quickly left.


    Julian threw aside the pen in his hand and picked up his phone irritably. He thought that Emelia really


    had no conscience.


    He was so angry that he had to leave. But Emelia never called him once throughout the afternoon, nor


    had she sent him a message.


    Julian didn''t know if she had returned to the Capital safely.


    Julian was still worried about her, so he wanted to send her a message to ask her. However, he saw


    the notification from Instagram telling him that Emelia just shared a post.


    Julian immediately clicked to view her post and saw the photo.


    As he saw it clearly, he was overjoyed. He realized that Emelia didn''t go back to the Capital.


    The photo was obviously taken in her residence in Riverside City. He was very familiar with the dining


    table and tableware. And the dishes on the table were all his favorite.


    Julian turned off theputer without thinking. He got up and left the office with his coat and car key.


    He told David, "You don''t have to order my takeout."


    "I won''t work overtime tonight."


    David and people of CEO Office looked at Julian, who was leaving quickly. They looked at each other


    and did not know what had happened.


    As soon as Julian got into the car, he remembered that he saw Nina''sments under the photo. He


    immediately took out his phone and called Nina.


    No way! The meal was obviously made for him, so he won''t let Nina go.


    As a result, Nina, who had just changed her clothes and was about to head out to Emelia, answered a


    call from Julian. Julian told her not to go to Emelia''s ce.


    Nina was speechless.


    What an overbearing man.


    However, in the end, Nina gave up the idea of going. On the one hand, she didn''t want to be the third


    wheel. On the other hand, she knew that Julian and Emelia really needed a chance to be alone.


    Thus, Nina had to return home and made a herself a bowl of instant noodles.


    Emelia was just about to send a message to ask Nina if she woulde for dinner. She waited for a


    long time, but Julian didn''t contact her. She thought that he might still be angry with her and didn''t want


    to talk to her anymore.


    If Julian didn''te, she couldn''t finish the dishes, so it was good if Nina woulde.


    If Julian wanted to ignore her, it would be ok. It would be best if he hated her so much that they would


    never contact each other again.


    However, before she could send the message, she heard the sound of the engine rumbling from


    outside. It was Julian''s car.


    As soon as Julian entered the room, he pressed her against the door. His lips, still cold from the


    outside, covered hers. In the warm room. Emelia''s entire body shivered from the excitement, but the


    next second, Julian showed his fiery passion.


    Emelia could do nothing but cling onto his shoulder, allowing him to do whatever he wanted.


    The kiss, which he had spent hisplex emotions, finally came to an end. Julian felt both physically


    and mentallyfortable. Holding Emelia in his arms, he raised his hand and gripped her smooth chin


    as he proudly said, "I knew that you couldn''t bear to make me sad."


    Emelia raised her hand and pinched him. He was bing more and more bold.


    Even if she had provoked him with that kiss back in the town, what about this time?


    He kissed her without giving her a chance to say anything. It seemed what she said about breaking up


    with him couldn''t do anything to him.


    Emelia raised her hands and pushed him away. She hurriedly turned around and said, "Come and have


    dinner."


    Julian smiled with satisfaction as he washed his hands and sat down at the dining table.


    They had barely eaten much when Emelia received a picture from Nina.


    Emelia felt irritated the moment she looked at it, because...


    She was on the news again. Couldn''t the media in Riverside City let her go?


    After all, she had just returned to Riverside City and had been photographed after staying outside for a


    short while.


    Even someone like Emelia, who was open-minded, could not help but wonder if someone was keeping


    an eye on her all day long. And she felt that maybe someone hoped that something would happen to


    her and the person could spread rumors about her.


    The news was about the meeting she had with Marvin at the cafe. In the photo, she was smiling


    happily. The title was just ridiculous¡ª The sought-after screenwriter seemed to be in love with the A-list


    actor.


    With a depressed look on her face, Julian took her phone and looked at it.


    After that, he returned the phone to her grumpily and ordered, "Don''t worry about it. Let Marvin handle


    it himself."


    Marvin just had a meetup with Emelia and caused such an outrageous rumor. Of course he should deal


    with the aftermath himself.


    Emelia knew that she couldn''t deal with the matter, and it was probably wrong for her to say anything at


    that time.


    Marvin called and he sincerely apologized, "I''m sorry for causing you so much trouble. I didn''t expect


    these media reporters to have no conscience. Except for this meeting in private, we usually met each


    other on work asions, and only for a few times. How could they say that we are in love?"


    Marvin was also helpless.


    "It''s okay. We have nothing to hide. Don''t let it affect your rtionship with Ze."


    Emelia did not mind, but she was afraid that Ze did not know the truth and would doubt about their


    rtionship.


    "Ze?" Marvinughed sheepishly, "She''s having so much fun in reading the made-up stories about


    us, as if the person who has rumors isn''t her husband."


    Emelia imagined the scene of Ze''s amused face when she saw the news and found it extremely


    cute.


    Marvin promised again, "Don''t worry. I''ll issue a statementter to rify your innocence."


    "Ok."


    Emelia believed that Marvin would deal with it.


    After a while, a photo was posted on Marvin''s Twitter. The picture was of two red marriage certificates,


    and there was a sentence from Marvin, "I''ve been married. I met Miss Emelia Jones that day purely for


    work. Please do not believe in rumors and do not spread them. Also, stop ndering Miss Jones again.


    She is a screenwriter and a friend that I admire very much.


    "In addition, I''m finally got married at this age. Please show some understanding to an old man who


    just wants to safeguard his rather fragile marriage. Thank you."


    Marvin''s tweet caused a sensation on the inte.


    A popr celebrity who had been keeping a low profile suddenly announced that he was married. It


    was really a heated topic.


    Secondly, the tone of Marvin''s statement was rather sincere and humorous,pletely different from


    his usual impassive and reserved persona. That really surprised Marvin''s fans and some other people


    who knew about him.

 Chapter 372 Unaccountably Solicitous

    Chapter 372 Unountably Solicitous


    Just as everyone was shocked by the Marvin''s announcement of his marriage, Marvin tweeted another


    post, "After marriage, I will focus on my family and school teaching, so I''ll say goodbye to everyone


    here. Thank you for your support and love for me over the years. I''m so lucky to meet you all.


    Farewell."


    With this, Marvin indirectly announced his retirement from the entertainment industry. Many of his fans


    just felt heart broken.


    His fans could ept the fact that he was married. After all, Marvin was not young anymore, and he


    doesn''t rely on his good appearance to make a living. But why did he want to quit the showbiz?


    However, no matter what, Marvin not only took the opportunity to announce his marriage and his


    decision of retiring from the entertainment business, but he also sessfully helped Emelia get rid of


    the rumor.


    Emelia heaved a sigh of relief and lowered his head to continue eating.


    Nina sent her a voice message, her tone full of envy. "Damn! Marvin is so manly."


    "Indeed."


    Emelia replied with a word, agreeing with Marvin''s way of dealing with the thing.


    Marrying an A-list actor like Marvin was something thatcked a sense of security. However, Marvin''s


    actions gave Ze a sense of security.


    He was indeed a responsible man.


    Opposite Emelia, Julian nced at her reply to Nina and snorted, "Why are you being envious? As


    long as you marry me, I''ll be like him without hesitation."


    Emelia was speechless.


    Howe she was being envious?


    The one who felt envious was Nina.


    Emelia was only agreeing with what she said.


    Julian added, "I''ve also made it public that I want to marry you. Am I not manly?"


    Facing his inexplicable thoughts, Emelia didn''t know what to say at all.


    So she had to point at the food on the table, which almost turned cold. "Let''s eat."


    Julian pursed his lips and red at her for a while before finally lowering his head to eat.


    He knew that he could not get a direct response from her for the time being.


    She didn''t even show her gesture of goodwill to him directly, but just posted a photo on Instagram to


    hint at him.


    After they finished their dinner peacefully, Julian cleaned up the bowls and chopsticks for Emelia, and


    then put them into the basket.


    Emelia stood by the side and watched his every move silently. When he turned around and wanted to


    say something to her, Emelia said, "Don''t think about staying here tonight. I don''t want to be a headline


    again during the vacation."


    Julian was speechless.


    She was smart enough to read his mind at a nce.


    He had no choice but to change his words. "I''ll take you to the airport tomorrow."


    "Ok."


    Emelia knew that if she didn''t agree, he would definitely stay for night.


    Julian left reluctantly. They had a good sleep.


    The next morning, when Julian was about to send Emelia off to the airport, Nina wrapped herself in a


    "Viggo returned to his hometown after he finished filming. He said that he was afraid that his father


    would be sad and alone during the holiday this year, so he went back early."


    Nina handed the bag in her hand to Emelia and exined, "He asked me to deliver you a gift."


    Standing aside, Julian let out a sneer.


    Nina rolled her eyes at him without any hesitation. Suddenly, she said to Emelia, "This is one of your


    favorite tableware brands."


    Emelia took it out and took a look. Her eyes instantly curved as she smiled. "It''s so beautiful."


    In front of Julian, Emelia didn''t say that she had liked the tableware for a long time. Otherwise, he


    would be jealous again.


    Nina cast a disdainful nce at Julian. Nina thought that Viggo was indeed good at to choosing a gift.


    The gift wasn''t expensive, but it was Emelia''s favorite. Emelia would be willing to ept it without any


    pressure.


    Julian was too inferior. The way he used to convince with so many drones and people made Emelia


    scared. Although it was extremely romantic and unforgettable, Emelia had to bear quite a bit of mental


    pressure.


    He wasn''t showing his love at all. He was forcing her to marry him.


    Julian didn''t learn how to choose gifts from Viggo, but sneered at him?


    "He must be ttering for something he likes."


    While Nina wasining about Julian in her heart, she heard him speak again.


    Ninaughed at Julian. "Mr. Hughes, Mr. Johansen just want to send a small gift to thank Emelia for


    writing such a good script. Aren''t you afraid that you''ll be jealous to death?"


    Julian retorted seriously, "If a woman who adores me gave me a very good gift, how would Emelia


    feel?"


    After that, he emphasized, "Don''t tell me you don''t know that Viggo loves her."


    Nina was speechless.


    Nina didn''t know what to say for the moment.


    Once she stood in Julian''s shoes, if there was a woman who loved Cameron Dauster and sent him


    gifts, she would not only say a few sarcastic words. She would hate that woman so much and gnashed


    her teeth.


    Thinking of that, Nina felt that it was normal for Julian to be jealous?


    The verbal battle between the two ended in Nina''s silence. Emelia was already used to their current


    state.


    She put the gift away in the kitchen cab and turned around to said to Nina, "When I get back, I''ll call


    Mr. Johansen to thank him."


    "Ok."


    Nina replied, "Alright, my mission is done. You should hurry up and set off. Don''t miss the ne."


    Emelia gently grabbed Nina and reminded her with some concern, "Don''t argue with your parents when


    you get back during the holiday."


    "I won''t if they don''t make me angry."


    Nina casually yed with her bright fingernails.


    She never went back to her nominal home except for New Year vacation, and she never called her


    nominal mother. It was her parents who were looking for her. When they needed money, they would


    call her.


    Even during the holiday, she would only go back to stay for one night on New Year''s Eve and have a


    nominal reunion dinner.


    However, in just one night, her parents, who only asked for her money, could make her extremely


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    angry. So she quarreled with them almost every year, and then they parted unhappily.


    In the past, Emelia had always apanied her. But this year, Emelia gained a good family and was


    going to have a happy New Year. Nina looked even more lonely and pitiful.


    "It''s just one night. You can go back to the Capital on the first day of the year. We can eat and drink


    together."


    In reality, every year, Emelia would say these words to Nina, but it hadn''t worked.


    "I got it."


    Nina responded as she pushed Emelia out.


    Julian drove Emelia to the airport. On the way, he seemed casual and said, "I only have Grandpa for


    the holiday this year."


    Emelia was puzzled. "Your parents..."


    Gerhard came back during the holiday when she married Julian. No matter how bad Gerhard was, his


    father was still alive. Gerhard had toe back home during the holiday.


    Julian said directly, "I didn''t ask them toe back, and Grandpa didn''t let them either."

 Chapter 373 Youll Be a Good Father

    Chapter 373 You''ll Be a Good Father


    Heather had made trouble for him for that. Later, Grandpa chose to be the bad person and told Heather


    directly that since he was alive, he was still the head of the Hughes family. If Grandpa didn''t allow


    Gerhard toe back, they couldn''t.


    Heather finally stopped making troubles. She no longer mentioned anything abouting back for the


    holiday, but she often called him toin about how painful it was to live with Gerhard.


    Although it was not easy for Gerhard to find a woman with Heather''s supervision, but they did not get


    along well with each other. They quarreled for a long time and Heather said that she was about to die


    of anger because of Gerhard.


    While they were talking, Julian''s cell phone rang again. It was from Heather.


    Julian directly hung up.


    Looking at his annoyed face, Emelia thought for a moment and persuaded him, "Or you can persuade


    them to divorce?"


    Emelia thought, "Since Heather and Gerhard don''t get along well, why can''t they get a divorce?"


    "Hah."


    Julian sneered and said, "Do you think I haven''t persuaded them? I have persuaded them since many


    years ago but my mother refused to divorce."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "She thought if she could keep her position as Mrs. Hughes, she would be rich for the rest of her life."


    Because she was his biological mother, Julian couldn''t say how stupid Heather''s thought was.


    On that point, Emelia thought more thoroughly than Heather.


    In the past, Emelia had felt that she couldn''t continue living with Julian, so she had decided to divorce


    him.


    Emelia didn''t expect Heather to be so stubborn. She suggested, "Why don''t you stop them from living


    together then? They can''t just keep on torturing each other like this."


    "No way!"


    Julian''s tone was a little harsh and even a little resentful. "They made Caroline and I suffer so much.


    Why do they get to live a peaceful life?"


    Emelia never thought that Julian would lose control of his emotions. In her impression, she rarely saw


    him lose control like that. It could be seen that Julian and Heather had indeed disappointed him.


    Because Julian was still driving, Emelia was afraid that saying too much would affect his driving, so she


    fell silent and didn''t say anything else.


    After a while, Julian said as if he was making a promise or venting his anger, "If I had a child, I wouldn''t


    ignore them. I must love them very much. I would definitely give them a perfect and happy family and


    let them feel the warmth of the family."


    Perhaps it was because Julian realized the physical condition of Emelia, Julian continued, "Actually, I


    don''t really look forward to having children. I''m very afraid that I won''t be a qualified father and that my


    children will suffer as well."


    "So, it''s good to have no children."


    Julian was telling the truth. When he thought that his children would suffer like him, he decided not to


    have children.


    Without any hesitation, Emelia continued his topic, "If you be a father, I believe you will be a


    conscientious father. You will love and care about your child. You will apany them and raise them


    gently and patiently. You will definitely be a good father."


    After saying these words, Julian let out a softugh. Taking advantage of the opportunity when they


    were waiting for the traffic light, Julian turned his head and gave Emelia a deep look. "Emelia, do you


    know? This is the first time you''ve sincerely praised me after we divorced."


    Emelia lowered her eyes. "I''m just telling the truth."


    Julian waspletely different from his father Gerhard. Gerhard was a downright phnderer. Even


    though he was old, he was still unreliable.


    However, Julian was different. From his achievements and career, it could be seen that he was a


    person who knew what he wanted and would work hard for it.


    If he wanted to be a good father, he would definitely make it.


    But...


    If he wasted his time on her, he might not have the chance to be a father.


    They did not say anything along the way. When they arrived at the airport, Emelia checked her luggage


    and went to board the ne. No matter how reluctant Julian was, he could only let her go.


    Originally, Emelia thought that her trip back to the Capital would be quite peaceful. Unexpectedly,


    Emelia saw a familiar person on the ne. Although Emelia knew her, she did not want to say a word


    to her.


    That person was Pris. She sat in the back row of Emelia. When she saw that Emelia was looking for


    her seat, Pris became a little embarrassed. However, she kept staring at Emelia with a hint of


    disdain.


    Emelia ignored Pris'' mocking gaze. Emelia sat down and adjusted her posture. Then she put on her


    headphones and started to read a book.


    Pris had stood on Yvonne''s side, butter she had a quarrel with Yvonne and was driven out of YS


    by Yvonne. Mindy Wood, her assistant, had reced her. It was said that Pris had beenughed at


    in the screenwriter circle because of that.


    Later, something happened to Yvonne, and Mindy disappeared.


    It was heard that Pris had returned to the old business of writing novels, but her new books were not


    very good. Not many people read her novels, and rights of film and television hadn''t been sold. No


    matter how much the website helped her, it was useless.


    Emelia didn''t feel any sympathy for Pris and Mindy at all. In recent years, many things in the online


    literary circle and even the screenwriter circle were caused by them.


    Pris was the mastermind, and Mindy was not a good person either.


    The nended in the Capital. When Emelia took her luggage and was about to leave, she saw


    Pris striding past her. She even hit Emelia maliciously. Emelia staggered a few steps.


    Pris'' personality was extremely bad. Emelia should have pretended to be injured, so that Pris


    would bear the consequences.


    But Emelia was not that shameless.


    Emelia thought that next time she met Pris, she must think of a way to make Pris embarrassed.


    Otherwise, Pris would really think that Emelia was easy to be bullied.


    Vincent came to pick up Emelia. When Emelia got into the car, he saw that Pris in front of her also


    got into a car. The driver seemed to be a young woman, but because of the distance, Emelia couldn''t


    see who the woman was.


    The next day after Emelia returned to the Capital, Vincent took her to have dinner with Trevor Spence.


    Vincent said with an annoyed expression when he mentioned Trevor, "If it weren''t for our coboration


    with him in the future, I really don''t want to have anything to do with him anymore."


    Vincent''s impression of Trevor became better because of his attentive attitude towards the new drama.


    However, thest time Tara White made a rumor with Julian, Vincent almost wanted to kick Trevor out


    of the project.


    Everyone knew that Julian had been trying his best to save Vincent''s daughter some time ago, and


    Tara was Trevor''s woman. How could Vincent not be infuriated with this incident?


    Vincent was so angry that he almost broke the contract with Trevor. Trevor apologized to him and said


    that he didn''t know what Tara was going to do that at all. Trevor almost knelt down to beg Vincent, and


    then Vincent reluctantly forgive him.


    Later, when he heard from Trevor that his partner had kicked Tara out of Starixo, the depression in


    Vincent''s heart dissipated.

 Chapter 374 Enraged

    Chapter 374 Enraged


    For the time being, Vincent and Emelia did not know that the new partner of Trevor was Julian. Julian


    asked Trevor to keep it a secret, although Vincent had already given the adapted right to Trevor.


    "It''s okay. It''s just a meal."


    Emeliaforted Vincent.


    Some time ago, when the rumor between Julian and Tara was spread, Nina introduced Tara to Emelia.


    Nina''s words were harsh. She directly said that Tara took the shortcut to seed by selling her body.


    Because Tara had taken advantage of Trevor, she had gained all the resources in the past few years


    and defeated all the female artists of the same age in a short time.


    However, Tara was also disappointing. Her acting skills were too poor. In addition to her negative news


    about her being a mistress, she had a bad rtionship with her fans. As a result, no matter how Trevor


    had helped her over the years, she could not reach the top.


    Of course, Tara had long regarded herself as the A-list star in her own eyes. She exuded an


    inexplicable sense of superiority from head to toe.


    Trevor had been in trouble for the past few years. Not only had he failed to support Tara to make


    money for Starixo, but due to Tara''s bad acting and awful personality, he had alsopletely ruined


    the reputation that Starixo had umted before.


    Nina also said that Tara had drove Trevor''s wife mad and she went abroad because of anger. Everyone


    in the circle knew that Trevor was lecherous, but none of those women had provoked his wife before.


    Trevor''s wife was so angry that she said she would never divorce before she went abroad, which made


    Tara outraged.


    After several years of hard work, Tara was suddenly thrown into hell and could never get up. It would


    be strange if she wasn''t mad.


    When Nina spread the news to Emelia, Emelia knew that Tara had something to do with Trevor.


    However, at that time, Vincent had already signed the contract with Trevor.


    However, it was nothing to Emelia. It was just a matter of one project.


    Vincent nced at his gentle daughter and sighed heavily. "Trevor originally said that he would take


    Tara to apologize to you tonight, but I scolded him, so he wouldn''t bring her."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Actually, Tara doesn''t really want to apologize to you. She wanted your forgiveness so that you could


    give her the role of the second female lead."


    Emelia couldn''t help butugh. "She made it seem as though she really has something to do with


    Julian, and she even wants me to forgive her?"


    Ah, what a wicked bitch!


    Tara thought that Emelia didn''t know that Julian had left Tara behind?


    Tara didn''t want to apologize, but to continue to make her ufortable.


    Emelia didn''t know how she had offended Tara, but Emelia had never considered giving the role of the


    second female lead to Tara.


    Moreover, she was just a screenwriter and had no right to choose actors. What was the need of asking


    her for forgiveness?


    Emelia didn''t know that Trevor wanted to apologize to her because of Julian. Emelia only thought that


    they might have done it for Vincent''s sake. Although Vincent didn''t be the screenwriter of the


    show, he was still the author and famous.


    Vincent added, "Trevor will definitely put in a good word for her during dinner and want us to hire her.


    At that time, you don''t have to say anything, and I will help you."


    "Ok."


    Emelia responded softly.


    When they arrived at the private room, Trevor had already arrived and shook hands with them


    enthusiastically. Especially when he saw Emelia, he was very enthusiastic. He tried his best to praise


    Emelia. "I only saw you on TV before. At that time, I felt that you were extremely beautiful. Now, I see


    you, and I feel you look much more beautiful."


    "In my opinion, you shouldn''t be a screenwriter. It''s more suitable to be a female star directly."


    Emelia had goose bumps all over. She quickly interrupted Trevor with a smile. "Mr. Spence, you tter


    me."


    Trevor was still saying, "Don''t think I''m joking. I''m serious. Your appearance and temperament..."


    "All right, have a seat."


    Vincent interrupted Trevor.


    Vincent didn''t like to hear Trevor''s words. Since his daughter could live upon talent, why did she have


    to enter the entertainment industry?


    Seeing that Vincent''s expression was not very good, Trevor quickly stopped talking about the topic and


    pulled out a chair for Emelia. Thy sat down respectively.


    After ordering the dishes, the waiter served them tea and went out. Trevor asked Emelia, "How''s the


    progress of the script?"


    Emelia smiled and nodded. "Everything went smoothly."


    Trevor asked again, "Do you have any rmended actors for each role?"


    Vincent wanted to speak up for Emelia as soon as he heard Trevor mention such a topic.


    In Vincent''s eyes, his daughter didn''t seem to be a tough person. He even wondered how she


    proposed a divorce to Julian as she had such a gentle character.


    However, he didn''t expect that Emelia would smile and asked the question to Trevor. "Mr. Spence, the


    actors should be decided by you and the director. As a screenwriter, I''m just writing a script."


    Trevor was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Emelia would ask the problem back. Vincent also


    calmly took a sip of tea.


    Trevor chuckled and quickly tried to smooth things over for himself. "Although we''re in charge of


    casting, I heard that the male lead of ''Princess Lenia'' is Marvin, who was rmended by you. I''ve


    seen the new movie. Marvin is so fit for this role. He''ll definitely be a new model in the future!"


    "So, I think you have good taste. If you have a suitable candidate, please rmend it to us."


    Trevor threw the topic back to Emelia. "As long as it''s rmended by you, we''ll consider it seriously."


    With a gentle and harmless smile on her face, Emelia said, "Since Mr. Spence trusts me so much, I''ll


    first tell you the criteria for me to rmend actors."


    "That''s Ok. Go ahead."


    Trevor pretended to listen respectfully.


    First of all, Trevor had to make Emelia happy. Only when she was happy could he mention Tara.


    Emelia gently said her first standard. "First of all, acting skills must be good."


    Trevor was speechless.


    This was enough to kick Tara out of thepetition.


    If Tara was good at acting, he didn''t need to find resources for her everywhere?


    Emelia continued, "Secondly, her character must be good."


    Before Trevor could react, Emelia had already bit her lip and said pitifully to him, "Mr. Spence, you


    know that I have divorced nonce, so... so I don''t want to hire those actors who have a messy love life,


    especially those who have been homewreckers once."


    Trevor almost spat out a mouthful of blood because of the shock.


    Both of the standards had nailed Tara to the pir of shame. Emelia was just one step away from


    refusing Tara.


    Moreover, Emelia deliberately mentioned that she was divorced. Everyone knew that her ex-husband


    was Julian. Moreover, Tara had also spread rumors between her and Julian some time ago. This was


    another reason why she didn''t want to hire Tara...


    Trevor turned slowly and looked at Emelia deeply. Who said that Emelia was gentle and harmless?


    Who said that she looked easy to deal with? It was obvious that Emelia directly came to the point.


    However, Emelia still looked innocent.

 Chapter 375 A Low-class Woman

    Chapter 375 A Low-ss Woman


    "Mr. Spence?"


    Emelia leaned forward slightly and called him in confusion.


    Seeing that Trevor still had no reaction, Emelia asked with concern, "Mr. Spence, what''s wrong?"


    Emelia called him twice. Only then did Trevore to his senses.


    He smiled awkwardly at Emelia and said, "Well said!"


    What else could he say other than that?


    However, at that time, Emelia added, "Oh, she is really my daughter. Her behavior ispletely my


    style."


    Vincent''s words were equivalent to announcing that he also agreed with Emelia''s decision. He didn''t


    want to hire Tara either.


    Trevor felt that he was about to have a heart attack. Tara was still waiting in the car outside, waiting for


    him to persuade Emelia. Then she woulde in and pretend to be close to Emelia.


    In fact, Trevor didn''t want to put in a good word for Tara in front of Emelia. The drama was his turning


    point. He didn''t want his reputation to be ruined by Tara''s acting, but Tara kept whining in front of him.


    He was so annoyed that he had to agree in the end.


    He didn''t know how to continue the topic when his cell phone rang. It was Tara. She probably thought


    that he didn''t want her to go in.


    Tara probably didn''t know that Emelia wouldn''t agree. She thought that Trevor could sessfully


    persuade Emelia with a few words.


    "I''ll take the call."


    Trevor smiled apologetically at Vincent and Emelia. He quickly took the phone and got up to leave.


    As soon as Trevor went out, Vincent immediately praised Emelia with a smile. "It seems that Dad


    underestimated you. I thought you couldn''t handle these troublesome people and things. I didn''t expect


    you to deal with them so perfectly. That''s great!"


    "Dad wanted to refuse him for you."


    Vincent spread out his hands. He was eager to protect his daughter.


    Emelia said softly, "In the past, I always wanted to be as kind as possible to people, butter I found


    that some people were not worth it. And many times, the kinder I was, the more they felt that I was a


    pushover."


    Emelia had suffered a lot from Heather and Caroline over the years, so she understood the principle


    deeply.


    She used to want to get along well with Heather and Caroline. She wanted to have a family who loved


    each other, butter she found that no matter how kind she was, she couldn''t get their affection and


    respect. They even thought that she was easy to bully.


    Tara was not a good person to be trifled with. She could not be a grateful person. As a mistress, Tara


    had deliberately ruined others'' marriage. Emelia did not want to have anything to do with her at all.


    Besides, she didn''t want to ruin Vincent''s project.


    Although she was just a screenwriter, since she was asked to rmend actors, she would


    rmend actors who have acting skills.


    Of course, in the end, she might not be able to resist the power of the capital, but at least she had tried


    her best.


    Before Vincent could say anything, she heard a quarrel outside. Then, the door of the private room was


    kicked and opened. Tara rushed in angrily.


    "Emelia! Who do you think you are? How dare you mock me like that?"


    Tara yelled as she rushed towards Emelia.


    When Trevor went out to tell her what Emelia had said, Tara went crazy on the spot and rushed in


    regardless of Trevor''s obstruction.


    Vincent had already stepped in front of Emelia and pushed Tara back without hesitation.


    Emelia was like Vincent''s life, and Tara was making troubles.


    Tara stepped on her high heels and almost fell to the ground because of Vincent''s fierce push. If Trevor


    hadn''t helped her from behind, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Vincent red at Tara and said scornfully, "Who do you think you are?"


    "Who gives you the courage to make such a scene in front of us?"


    Vincent was a gentle and elegant person, but at that time, he said such unpleasant words with a cold


    face, which made people feel that he was really angry. Even Trevor, who had known Vincent for many


    years, shivered.


    Tara didn''t expect that a modest gentleman like Vincent would insult her, let alone that Vincent''s words


    were so unpleasant. She was so angry that she raised her hand and pointed at Vincent, trembling and


    unable to speak.


    Vincent didn''t bother to pay attention to her. He looked at Trevor and said, "Trevor, I got to reunite with


    my daughter at such an age. She is my life and the dearest treasure of this family."


    Vincent emphasized the importance of Emelia to him first, and then said mercilessly, "Today I tell you


    here. If you can''t handle with this woman, we''re gonna terminate the contract."


    "Don''t think that the production team has already started to prepare, and I have to spend my time. I


    don''tck money, and I can pay you three times the penalty fee, but I definitely won''t allow any low-


    ss people make my daughter unhappy!"


    Vincent gnashed his teeth in hatred at the end.


    Trevor¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and he instinctively pushed Tara away. "Don''t do that, Mr.


    Longerich. Don''t terminate the contract."


    Trevor was also clear about the point. He knew how important the drama was to him.


    Tara was pushed out by him ruthlessly. In order to stand firm, she had to raise her hand to support on


    the table next to her, but she identally knocked over the teapot. The hot tea that flowed out scalded


    her hand, causing her to scream in pain.


    However, no one paid attention to her.


    Trevor begged Vincent, begging him not to terminate the contract.


    "Trevor, you should know why I gave you the project." Vincent said earnestly, "But what did you return


    to me? "You''ve caused me so many troubles before the auction even started. If you really start filming,


    aren''t you afraid that something will happen to this woman and destroy you?"


    Vincent''s words made Trevor''s back break out in a cold sweat. That''s right, Trevor couldn''t keep Tara


    any longer, or he would be destroyed by her.


    He also wanted to break up with Tara because he missed his wife so much.


    He thought that he would go abroad in a few days to find his wife and children.


    Thinking of that, Trevor raised his hand and pped Tara hard. "Bitch! Go away!"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps because he felt that it was not enough to vent his anger, he announced on the spot, "From


    now on, we have nothing to do with each other. We have broken up!"


    "What?"


    Tara covered her hand, which was red from the burning, and stared at Trevor in disbelief.


    Of course, Vincent and Emelia were not interested in the scene of their breakup. They looked at each


    other and were about to leave. The meal was destroyed by Tara, so there was no need to continue.


    "Stop!"


    Tara rushed over to stop them. She snarled through her clenched teeth, "Since you are so cruel to me,


    don''t me me for turning against you!"

 Chapter 376 Do You Get To Have a Child?

    Chapter 376 Do You Get To Have a Child?


    Vincent stood in front of Emelia to protect her. He looked at Tara coldly and asked, "What do you


    want?"


    "Tara!" Trevor pulled Tara in anger. He was really afraid that Tara would make Vincent angry again.


    Tara shook him off and red at Emelia, saying, "Emelia, you haven''t been in Riverside City or the


    Capitaltely, have you? I heard that you spent some time in a remote town?"


    Vincent frowned when he heard Tara''s words.


    Emelia was very calm. She asked Tara, "Does it have anything to do with you?"


    In fact, Emelia had roughly guessed what Tara wanted to do. When Tara came in, she suddenly


    remembered that she was the one who picked up Pris at the airport at midnight.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Because the pink fur coat Tara was wearing today was exactly the same as the woman who drove the


    car that day.


    Tara might not have noticed her, but Pris was different.


    Whether in public or in private, Pris did not want her to live a good life. Perhaps Pris had found


    out her whereabouts. Pris came to the Capital this time because she spoke ill of her and reached an


    agreement with Tara.


    Pris was in a difficult situation now, and she was very likely to let Tara take her to a certain group to


    be a screenwriter.


    Tara said resentfully, "Of course it has something to do with me!"


    "You lived in an experienced traditional medicine practitioner''s house. As far as I know, she is an expert


    of gynecology. Emelia, I guess you can''t have a baby, can you? That''s why you''re looking for a remedy


    at all costs!"


    Tara''s expression was full of disdain and mockery when she said thosest words. There was also


    undisguised arrogance and pride.


    She didn''t believe that Emelia would still be able to be so self-righteous in front of her when she had


    gotten the goods of her!


    "Tara White!" Vincent''s face turned livid and he bellowed.


    Trevor was scared to death by Tara''s words. He pointed at Tara with trembling fingers, and he was so


    angry that he could not utter a word.


    She ndered a woman for not being able to have a child. She was too, too vicious!


    "Dad." Emelia gently pulled Vincent''s sleeve. "Let her speak."


    Emelia calmed Vincent down a little with herposure.


    That''s right. At this time, they should really calm down. Otherwise, wouldn''t it mean that there was


    something wrong with Emelia''s body?


    Vincent didn''t expect that he almost lost his mind at the critical moment. Fortunately, his daughter could


    keep calm.


    Seeing that Emelia did not panic at all, Tara began to doubt whether the things Pris told her was true


    or not.


    But no matter what, she couldn''t back out now, so she brazened it out, "I wanted to talk to you


    peacefully. As long as you had promised me to let me y the second female lead, I would keep this


    secret for you forever. I didn''t expect you to be so ungrateful. Fine then. I will immediately call all the


    media reporters and spread this news for you!"


    Tara said a lot, waiting for Emelia to beg her for mercy in a panic and asking her not to spread such


    news to the public.


    Unexpectedly, Emelia smiled faintly and said lightly, "So what if you can have a baby? Do you get to


    have one?"


    Emelia''s words hit Tara''s weak spot.


    At this moment, Tara''s expression was as awkward as it could be.


    Trevor had a son and a daughter. They were both living abroad with his wife. The two children were


    outstanding. It was said that they studied in famous universities abroad.


    Although Trevor had many women, he did not allow any of them to give birth to a baby because he


    really loved his two children. Their excellence made it impossible for him not to love them.


    Tara wanted to force him to get married to her, so she deliberately got pregnant once, but Trevor


    mercilessly took her to the hospital to abort the child.


    At this moment, Emelia said it calmly. Tara only felt extremely humiliated. Everything in front of her


    eyes went ck and she almost fainted from anger.


    Emelia sneered, "Besides, you said I can''t give birth to a child. Do you have any solid evidence? Do


    you think I won''t sue you if you nder me in front of the reporters?"


    "No¡ª" Tara trembled as she pointed at Emelia, unable to retort.


    She had really underestimated Emelia. She had thought that she was a good person with no temper.


    She had not expected her sharp tongue. Every word Emelia said had poked at her sore spot.


    "Miss White, I''m just a screenwriter and cannot decide who would act in the show. Why do you make


    things difficult for me? If you''re so capable, why don''t you find the investor for this project?"


    Emelia''s words sounded like she was trying to give Tara some ideas. However, when she said "you''re


    so capable", she was alluding to the fact that Tara had got many parts in TV shows through sex.


    Tara stomped her feet in anger, but she couldn''t say anything. She couldn''t say that the so-called


    investor was Julian, not to mention that she had thoroughly offended him already.


    "Arrrrgh!" She, who had been humiliated by Emelia, clenched her fists and screamed angrily.


    "Have you lost your mind?" Trevor grabbed her arm and pulled her out. "Hurry up and get out of here.


    Don''t embarrass yourself!"


    Not to mention that Tara was screaming crazily at this moment, she had just said that Emelia could not


    have a child, which was enough for Vincent and the Longerich family to take her down.


    Trevor dragged Tara away. Vincent couldn''t help giving Emelia a thumbs-up. "Your performance just


    now really vented my anger. This kind of woman deserves to be dealt with like this."


    Seeing that Tara was slowly driven mad by Emelia, Vincent almost apuded on the spot.


    Emelia held his arm and said with a smile, "Thank you for protecting me just now."


    This feeling of being protected by family was wonderful for Emelia.


    Vincent sighed and said, "You are my daughter. That''s what I should do."


    When Vincent thought of how his precious daughter had been fighting alone for so many years, he felt


    ufortable.


    "However, what that woman said about your health..." Vincent was worried. "What are you going to


    do?"


    Emelia remained calm. "I''ve already thought of a solution. Let''s talk about it at home."


    "Sure."


    They left the room side by side.


    Tara and Trevor were pulling each other in the parking lot. Emelia and Vincent got into their own cars.


    Trevor was so anxious that he threw Tara down and chased after them.


    "Vincent!"


    Trevor stopped Vincent''s car.


    Vincent rolled down the window and said, "Deal with your woman first."


    After Vincent finished speaking, he asked the driver to leave.


    He was not forcing Trevor to break up with Tara, but he really did not want his show to be destroyed by


    her.

 Chapter 377 Emelias Decision to Fight Back

    Chapter 377 Emelia''s Decision to Fight Back


    Emelia and Vincent returned home safely. Naomi prepared dinner for them in advance.


    Naomi was also very angry with what Tara had done. "I really don''t know what Trevor likes about such


    a disgraceful woman!"


    "Auntie, please don''t be mad. She''s not worth your attention. "


    Emeliaforted Naomi.


    Tara''s young body and beautiful face was the only things Trevor liked. However, Tara thought that she


    was Trevor''s true love, she wanted to force Trevor''s wife to leave so that he could marry her.


    Tara didn''t take advantage of the fact that Trevor still had interest in her to help herself improve quickly.


    Instead, she raked her brain in plotting and stirring up troubles. She was stupid enough to have wasted


    the prime time of her career achieving absolutely nothing.


    Now, Trevor obviously wanted to give up on her for his own interests. She was still causing chaos.


    Emelia wasn''t afraid of Tara at all, but Naomi was extremely worried.


    Naomi felt the same way Tara threatened Emelia with her illness. She felt sorry for Emelia.


    Emelia could tell that Naomi was worried about her. "I almost know why Tara became like this today."


    She then told Vincent and Naomi what Pris had done to her, and she also said that she suspected


    that Pris was colluding with Tara.


    "Since Pris has ndered me time and time again and spread rumors for me, she wants to have my


    reputation ruined, so I''ll get back at her."


    "I want to expose all the bad things she has done before. I want to see whether she or me will be


    doomed."


    Emelia''s tone and expression were uncharacteristically cold and determined.


    She had had enough of being targeted by Pris so many times.


    Even if Pris targeted her because of what happened between her and Viggo, she had nothing to do


    with him now. How could Pris not let her go?


    Vincent agreed with Emelia''s active counterattack, but he asked in confusion, "How do you n to


    expose her? Can you find evidence?"


    Pris did those shameless and dirty things secretly. She must have hidden them well and would not


    let others find out easily.


    "Mindy Wood, her former assistant, must know all her bad deeds."


    Emelia said confidently, "I n to find Mindy and get her to expose Pris.


    "Mindy is quite talented. Many of Pris'' so-called work was done by Mindy on her behalf. Mindy''s


    current situation must not be good either. She must be willing to stand out and expose Pris for


    certain benefits. Pris has targeted me again and again. I don''t need to be kind to her. As long as I


    can expose her, I don''t mind using some means to bribe Mindy."


    "You can use any means to the wicked." Vincent nodded. "No matter what decision you make, I support


    you."


    Naomi replied, "That''s right. Since she likes to hide behind and harm people, then expose her and see


    what she can do."


    Emelia wasforted by them, but then she lowered her head and said, "However, no matter whether


    Tara and Pris have any evidence about my health, once they say it out, it will cause a lot of gossips.


    If I have any contact with Julian, he will definitely beughed at by everyone."


    After Emelia finished speaking, both Vincent and Naomi were silent.


    They had experienced the same rumors. They knew how heart-wrenching those words would be, so


    they would not persuade Emelia to be selfish and keep staying with Julian.


    Since Emelia had chosen to make herself suffer a bit and make Julian stay far away from trouble, then


    they were willing to fulfill her wishes.


    No matter what choice she made, it was because she loved Julian, wasn''t it?


    Vincent asked her in a deep voice, "What do you want to do?"


    Emelia said decisively, "I want to draw a clear line with him. This way, no matter how ill my body is, it


    has nothing to do with him."


    "It would be great if I could speak in public."


    Vincent frowned and thought for a moment, and then said, "Didn''t your cousin have a new product


    release event tomorrow?"


    Emelia was stunned for a moment, then quickly nodded and said, "Yes, I forgot about it. Tomorrow''s


    event will be very grand. At that time, many reporters will be there."


    If she had drawn a clear line with Julian earlier, she would have saved him from the trouble of the


    rumors earlier.


    Tara and Pris were not people who would let the matter rest, especially since Tara had suffered so


    much from her today. She must be crazy now. Who knew what they would do next second?


    Vincent thought for a moment and said, "I''ll find someone to investigate Pris'' assistant."


    Emelia shook her head. "I''ll ask Nina and Viggo for help. They know a lot of people in the entertainment


    industry."


    "All right."


    Vincent listened to her. "If you have any problems,e to me."


    Emelia agreed.


    After dinner, Emelia went back to her room and called Viggo. First, she thanked him for giving her that


    set of tableware. Second, she asked Viggo if she knew where Mindy was now.


    "I don''t know where Mindy is. I didn''t have much contact with her, but Pris came to see me some


    time ago."


    Viggo told her in a gentle voice.


    "Does she want to return to Tymers Entertainment?"


    This was what Emelia had first thought of.


    "Yes."


    Viggo''s tone was full of contempt. "Is it because I have a good temper so that she thinks I am a


    garbage station?"


    Viggo''s words were extremely unpleasant. It could be seen that he hated Pris very much.


    When Pris insisted on working for Yvonne, Viggo tried to persuade her staying. Now that Yvonne


    had fallen and Pris wanted to go back to work for Tymers. Who gave her the courage?


    What did she take him for?


    Viggo added, "This is not the most annoying thing. The most annoying thing is that she talked about


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    your health condition. I was about to tell you about it."


    "Did she said that I couldn''t have a baby and I was not worthy of you?"


    Without thinking, Emelia knew what Pris had say.


    "Yes."


    Viggo said angrily, "I said to her, did she write too many ancientry novels and got herself too immersed


    in it? What era is it now? When has fertility be a benchmark to measure the value of a woman?"


    These words came from the usually gentle Viggo''s mouth. Emelia could imagine Pris'' expression.


    "She probably got in a frenzy, did she?"


    "I hung up the phone directly. I don''t care if she is angry or not. I never want to have any more contact


    with her."


    Viggo asked her again, "Why did you ask about Mindy?"


    Thus, Emelia told Viggo about her n. Viggo also agreed with her. "I''ll ask someone to help you find


    out."


    Nina agreed to help Emelia find out too. Emelia would probably be able to find Mindy soon.

 Chapter 378 Ive Always been Acting

    Chapter 378 I''ve Always been Acting


    Emelia went to take a shower after calling Viggo and Nina. When she returned to her bedroom, she


    found that there was a missed phone call from Julian.


    When she first went to Frances''s ce, they almost did not contact each other.


    Since he stayed in the town in the heavy snow, he often contacted her after returning home.


    Sometimes he would call her, sometimes he would just send her a message, but recently he contacted


    her almost every day.


    Emelia didn''t call back, because she knew that given Julian''s current persistence, he would definitely


    call again soon.


    However, when she thought of what she was going to say to Julianter on, Emelia clutched her phone


    and slumped weakly onto the carpet at the end of the bed.


    If she said those words, they...


    She was afraid that they would bepletely broken up.


    This was clearly the result she wanted, but Emelia couldn''t help sitting on the edge of the bed, tears


    welling up in her eyes.


    Sure enough, Julian still called again. Emeliaposed her emotions and picked up the phone.


    "Hello..."


    "Are you crying?"


    Emelia hadn''t expected that just a single word from her would make him notice the strangeness in her


    voice.


    She found a suitable excuse. "I was watching clips of ''Princess Lenia''. It''s so touching."


    Without waiting for Julian to say anything more, she said first, "Julian, don''t call me again in the future."


    The man at the other end of the line paused for a moment, and then asked with some injury, "Why?"


    Emelia took a deep breath. "I''ve wanted to tell you something a long time ago. In fact, I''ve always been


    acting."


    "What do you mean?" Julian''s voice was obviously lower.


    "I''ve been pretending to be with you during this period of time. I don''t really want to get together with


    you. I just want to take revenge on you."


    Emelia held his phone and said, "I hate your cruelty over the past three years, so I want you to have a


    taste of that."


    "Now that I know that you have fallen in love with me, my goal has been achieved."


    "Julian, how does it feel to love a person deeply but be ignored by that person? What do you think?"


    Emelia didn''t know how she had said these words. She only knew that after she finished speaking, her


    tears also fell down. But in order not to let Julian hear it, she raised her hand and covered her mouth


    tightly, letting her tears fall silently.


    There was no sound on the phone. At the other end, Julian waspletely silent.


    Emelia wiped away her tears. She could imagine the look on Julian''s face. He must have been too


    shocked. He must didn''t believe what he had heard, he would feel very hurt after being shocked.


    She squeezed her phone tightly and deliberately made her tone sound indifferent. "I''ve made it clear.


    Let''s not contact each other again in the future."


    As she spoke, she decided to hang up.


    "I don''t believe it!" Julian snarled, "I don''t believe that you''re just taking revenge on me. I don''t believe


    that you''re a vicious person!"


    Emelia suppressed the pain and pretended to mock him. "Julian, you''re quite interesting as well? You


    can only hurt me, but can''t I take revenge on you?"


    "Who gives you confidence? I will change my mind. Who gives you confidence? I still love you."


    "Julian, no one will wait for you in the same ce. Me either."


    Emelia said harsh words one after another. After that, she hung up the phone without hesitation, and in


    one breath, she blocked him.


    After doing all this, she lost all her strength. She leaned against the bed with her eyes closed and


    gasped, and her tears could not help falling down.


    In the past, they were not even separated by life and death.


    But now, they had lost to reality.


    Someone had said that it was better to live than to die. Nothing would happen after death, but to live,


    people had to endure the bone-chilling pain.


    After an unknown period of time, someone knocked on the door. Naomi asked worriedly, "Emelia, are


    you alright?"


    Emelia came back to her senses and realized that she seemed to be crying. No wonder Naomi


    knocked on the door and asked.


    She quickly wiped away her tears. "It''s okay. I''ll just cry out."


    Emelia did not hide her sad tears. Naomiforted her gently outside the door, "After you cry, smile


    and face the future."


    Emelia responded and got up to wash her face.


    There was no turning back. Since she said the most vicious words tonight, she would have to bear the


    price.


    Julian certainly could not ept her deliberate revenge. He had always been arrogant. The reason


    why he had been patient to pursue her was that he thought she was sincere.


    Now that he knew that she was just pretending to be with him, he would never humiliate himself again.


    Emelia felt much better after crying, but Julian had gone mad.


    After being forced to hang up by Emelia, it took him a long time to recover.


    He had wanted to call Emelia to relieve the pain of missing her, but he didn''t expect to hear her


    devastating words.


    When she had returned to the Capital without saying a word, only left him with the words "Fate doesn''t


    keep us tied together forever". Now that she had said "deliberate revenge", Julian finally understood


    what it meant to be shattered.


    This was what he looked like now!


    He was shattered!


    Every word she just said reyed in his mind again and again. She said that she didn''t really want to


    get together with him. She said that she just wanted him to have a taste of being hurt by his beloved


    person...


    Julian was originally in the study. At this moment, he stood in front of the desk with his hands on the


    edge of the desk. The muscles on his forearm tightened, and the joints of his ten fingers bulged to a


    white degree.


    After a while, he took the phone and called Emelia again, but it was obvious that she had put him on


    the cklist.


    Julian couldn''t vent his anger. He was so angry that he turned around and rushed to the wine cer. He


    opened a bottle of wine and drank two sses before he calmed down.


    Twenty minutester, Julian appeared in front of Nina''s house.


    He didn''t believe what Emelia said was true, but he couldn''t get in touch with her, so he had to ask Nina


    about it.


    Nina was Emelia''s best friend. Nina definitely knew how much Emelia loved him.


    Nina opened the door. Julian was just about to step in when Nina pushed him out without any


    hesitation. She wrapped her tippet tightly around her and said, "Don''t, don''t, don''t, big brother, don''t


    "You''re wearing pajamas and reeking of alcohol. If the reporters take photos of you entering my house


    at night, we won''t be able to exin it!"


    After being despised by Nina like this, Julian looked down at his clothes.


    He had been wearing pajamas at home before, but now he was out of his wits, and he had just drunk


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    another bottle of red wine in the wine cer...

 Chapter 379 He Doesnt Want to Believe It

    Chapter 379 He Doesn''t Want to Believe It


    "What''s wrong with you in the middle of the night?"


    Nina was very disgusted with Julian. "Don''t you feel cold?"


    Julian smiled at himself.


    He really didn''t feel cold. Perhaps he had drunk, or maybe his rage was about to burn him.


    He naturally knew that he and Nina should avoid being together, so he stood in the cold wind and


    asked Nina with disappointment, "Does she really love me?"


    Nina red at him. "Shouldn''t you ask her this question? Why are you asking me?"


    As if he didn''t hear what she said, Julian continued to ask her, "She said she didn''t want to get together


    with me. She just pretended to be with me. In order to take revenge on me, she made me suffer!"


    "I don''t believe it!"


    Julian''s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Nina. He repeated it over and over again, "I don''t believe


    that she is such a person. She must be lying to me!"


    Nina knew very well how much Emelia loved Julian.


    Therefore, Nina was slightly taken aback when she heard Julian''s words.


    However, soon after, she came to her senses. Since Emelia said so, it meant that Emelia had her own


    ns. That was why Nina chose to cooperate with Emelia.


    So she rolled her eyes and snorted, "Why don''t you believe her? Don''t you know how bad you used to


    be to her? If she still loves you, why would she divorce you?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "It''s not that you don''t believe her. You don''t believe that you will be taken revenge. You don''t believe


    that you have lost your charm in front of her!"


    "Julian, you''re an arrogant jerk. You''re spoiled. It''s all because we women have treated you men too


    well that you have developed this fucking haughtiness!"


    Nina''s words caused the temperature on Julian''s body to drop to a freezing point. He stared fixedly at


    Nina and asked word by word, "Does this mean that she really has no feelings for me?"


    Nina was her best friend. Since even Nina had acquiesced, it meant that she had indeed said these


    words to Nina.


    "What do you think?"


    Nina was smart enough to throw back the question.


    Seeing that he still refused to give up, Nina spread out her hands and gave him onest blow. "After


    she returned home, you kept pestering her. She was so annoyed that she had no choice but to pretend


    to be with you."


    The redness in Julian''s eyes intensified, and he clenched his fists tightly.


    He didn''t want to believe it, but he had to.


    Nina drove him away. "Hurry back. It''s cold outside. You''ll get sick."


    Julian smiled bitterly. "What''s the big deal of that!"


    Now that his heart has died, would he care whether he caught a cold or not?


    Nina red at him and said, "Are you serious? Do you have to be so dejected?"


    After leaving for so many years, Cameron did not care about her at all. She did not want to die.


    To be honest, Nina also felt a little sad when she saw Julian''s expression. She couldn''t bear to see him


    like this, so she softened her tone and said, "Please, Mr. Hughes, hurry back."


    Julian turned around. Nina sighed again and said, "Forget it, forget it. I''ll send you back. Wait here. I


    need to get changed."


    Although they were in the same neighborhood, Nina was still worried that something would happen to


    him on the way, so she put on a down jacket that reached her ankle and went out to send Julian home.


    However, in order to avoid suspicion, Nina slowly followed behind Julian. There was a distance of ten


    steps between them.


    If there were rumors about her and Julian, it would be really big news for the media. They could make


    up stories like the popr actress snatching way her best friend''s lover. Nina''s public image would be


    Of course, she would nip it in the bud before letting them get a chance to nder her.


    After finally sending him home, Nina let out a sigh of relief when she saw Julian entering.


    On the way back, she sighed faintly. When she saw Julian and Emelia''s things, she couldn''t help but


    think of herself.


    If she had known that love was so bitter, she would never have provoked that cold and silent genius.


    After returning home, Nina called Emelia and told him about Julian''s visit just now.


    "Thanks."


    Emelia thanked her on the phone. "If you hadn''t said those words, maybe he would havee to me


    tomorrow. In this way, he would havepletely given up."


    Nina''s heart ached. "I really want to hug you."


    Emelia was silent for a moment and said softly, "I''ve already endured the most painful time. I don''t think


    it''ll hurt anymore."


    "What about his marriage with another woman? What if they have a happy life with their children?"


    Nina asked her word by word, "Don''t tell me you feel no pain."


    Nina didn''t want Emelia to feel pain either, but sooner orter, Emelia would have to face these things.


    In that case, it was better to let her suffer all the pain together today.


    Emelia used her. "I''ve just calmed down, and I''m about to cry again."


    "I''ve already cried."


    Nina said in a tearful voice. "When I think of how Cameron will be so intimate with other women in the


    future, and when I think of how his eyes are filled with other women that no longer has me, my heart


    aches."


    Emelia bit her lips tightly.


    Wasn''t she the same?


    That kind of heartache almost made her numb.


    Maybe she was really sad. Nina said bitterly, "If he doesn''te back, I''ll quit and go to America to find


    him! I''ll find him and ask him in person if he still loves me. It''s better than waiting like this all the time!"


    "Calm down."


    Emelia hurriedlyforted her. "You''re now in the rising phase of your career. How can you quit?


    Didn''t you always say that only money can give you the most sense of security?"


    Emelia didn''t think that Nina should give up her career right now. The journey she had been through


    was extremely difficult. She had finally gained her current reputation and status, so once she retreated,


    there was nothing left.


    There were many young and beautiful female stars in the entertainment industry. If she regretted going


    back in the future, the market would not belong to her anymore.


    Fortunately, Nina was a clear-headed person. "Alright, alright. I was just thinking about it on impulse. Of


    course I know that I can''t be willful anymore, especially his mother is still like that."


    She did not have a prominent family background, nor did she have the support of powerful parents.


    She could only make herself rich enough. Only then could she have the confidence to face Cameron''s


    parents.


    Emelia let out a sigh of relief. "As long as you know."


    To be honest, Emelia was really worried that Nina would go and look for Cameron on impulse.


    After all, Nina was someone who dared to love and hate.


    The two of them talked about something else before hanging up the phone. Emelia did not sleep well


    this night and even had a nightmare.


    She dreamed that Julian pinched her neck and fiercely asked her why she was so cruel to him. He also


    said that since she was so ruthless, he might as well strangle her to death.


    Emelia was so frightened that she woke up from her dream.

 Chapter 380 Who Is Going to The Dark Side

    Chapter 380 Who Is Going to The Dark Side


    Because of this terrible nightmare, Emelia didn''t sleep well at all. The next day, she was obviously off-


    color.


    After breakfast, when Emelia''s cousin from the Longerich family came to pick up her, she saw that she


    was not in a good state, so she directly changed Emelia''s light make-up and made her eyes look more


    feline-like.


    "Since you have decided to draw a clear rtionship with him, of course you have to look a bit more


    intimidating."


    Her cousin looked at Emelia with satisfaction, who seemed to have changed into another person. "I


    don''t think you''ll be able to smile today. So there''s no need to put on a sweet-girl makeup this time."


    Emelia was very touched by the considerateness of her cousin.


    In truth, from the old madam to the ones of the same generation in the Longerich family as Emelia,


    many of them didn''t agree with Emelia and Julian getting back together.


    For the Longerich family, they really didn''t like Julian''s parents, but because they doted so much on


    Emelia, they still chose to respect all of her decisions.


    Previously, she had been reunited with Julian, and they respected her. Now that she had decided to


    break up with himpletely, they still respected her.


    But this time, they were sincerely happy for her.


    Emelia then set off with her cousin to the event venue. The entrance of the event venue was already


    packed with reporters.


    Emelia got off the car and walked along the red carpet with her cousin. Although her cousin was the


    sponsor of this event, during the interview, the reporters inevitably shifted the topic to Emelia and


    Julian.


    Emelia was from the Longerich family, and Julian was a new noble in the business world. There was a


    three-year marriage between the two of them. This gossip topic was very eye-catching.


    In the face of the reporters asking her if she and Julian were going to be reunited, Emelia said


    indifferently, "I never thought about it. Right now, I only want to focus on work."


    The reporter said in confusion, "But some time ago, Mr. Hughes was injured. Haven''t you been taking


    care of him in the hospital?"


    "Speaking of which, he was injured because of me. So I took care of him."


    Emelia exined to him what had happened in the ident.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The reporter asked with some disappoint, "So, it''s impossible for you to get together?"


    Emelia didn''t say anything else. Her cousin helped her to smooth things over. She lifted her skirt and


    followed her cousin into the main hall.


    This was definitely gonna be a breaking news: The youngdy of the Longerich family denied making it


    up with Julian Hughes.


    However, no one expected that thements below were like:


    "Congrats to Mr. Hughes that he had failed to pursue his wife."


    "Woman empowerment, sis!"


    All of them were gloating over the misfortune Julian had suffered. From time to time, some people said


    that Emelia didn''t know what was good for her, but they were instantly drowned out by thosements


    that supported her.


    No one thought of one thing, which was that there was another hot news about Emelia, the daughter of


    the Longerich family had "gone to the dark side".


    After a thorough analysis of Emelia''s make-up and formal attire today, a blogger came to the


    conclusion that she was going topletely fall out with Julian.


    What''s more, in the TV series, the female lead had been put on this kind of makeup after she turned


    into a viin. There were even a lot of people in the message echoing the blogger''s analysis, so this


    one was sent to the hot search.


    At the sight of this news, Emelia was speechless. These people''s imagination had gone too far, huh?


    She was just in a bad mood, so she put on a disguise. How could they understand like that?


    Some even said that she was badly hurt by Julian, so she turned into a viin and wanted to take


    revenge on him.


    Emelia wanted to roll her eyes. If she wanted to be a viin, she would have changed since the


    divorce. Was there a need to take revenge now?


    Besides, the person who wanted to take revenge was probably Julian now.


    After all, she said something unpleasant this time...


    For some reason, when she thought back to how he had turned into a viin, a cold shiver ran down.


    "Is he really going to strangle me to death like he did in her dream?"


    ording to his character, maybe he could do such a thing.


    Julian, who was far away in Riverside City, naturally knew the news. After he returned home from


    Nina''s ce the night before yesterday, he drank alone at midnight. He was so drunk that he was


    unconscious.


    His grandpa couldn''t find him for seeing the news, he had to ask Arthur toe to find him.


    Smelled the alcohol all over the room, Arthur looked at Julian, who was sleeping on the sofa with his


    clothesst night. He couldn''t help but frown and ask, "What''s wrong with you? Weren''t you good some


    time ago?"


    Julian had no intention of sitting up. He covered his eyes with the back of his hand and told Arthur in a


    hoarse voice, "I don''t know."


    "What are these women thinking?"


    Arthur''s was also in a very bad mood.


    That day, he had an intimate rtionship with Jean again. He thought that he had finally keep her, but


    she still resigned and left.


    He had contacted Emelia, but she only said that she didn''t know where Jean had gone.


    Maisie resolutely had an abortion, left Ezra to the south, and then Jean disappeared again.


    Emelia, who had always been gentle, was now even more ruthless. She publicly announced that she


    wouldn''t reunite with Julian.


    What was going on?


    Nothing was good.


    They were fair. It seemed that they had reached an agreement that none of them could have a good


    new year!


    Julian turned over and faced the sofa. He had not recovered from the blow fromst night, so he was


    not in the mood to chat with Arthur. "If you have nothing to do, go."


    Arthur remembered his purpose ofing here. "Your grandfather called you, but you didn''t answer.


    He asked me toe and see you."


    Only then did Julian remember that his phone seemed to have run out of powerst night and was


    turned off.


    As for why his phone died, it was because he kept calling Emelia while drinking.


    He knew that he couldn''t get through the phone, but he still stubbornly pressed her phone number.


    Until his phone ran out of power, he was drunk and fell asleep.


    He said in a muffled voice, "I''ll call him backter."


    Arthur got up. Originally, he wanted tofort Julian, butter he found that he seemed to be not much


    better than him, so he simply turned and left.


    Julian was fine. At least he knew where Emelia was.


    But what about him?


    He couldn''t get in touch with Jean at all. Even if he had something to say, he couldn''t find anyone to


    say.


    Only now did he realize that he had never really known Jean.


    As soon as Jean left, he didn''t know where to find her.


    After Arthur left, Julian stayed on the sofa for a while. Then he got up, took his mobile phone to charge,


    and called his grandpa to report his safety.


    After hanging up the phone, he looked at the news on his mobile phone. At first sight, he saw Emelia''s


    cold look, she said something like she had never thought of getting back with him. He felt a sharp pain


    in his chest, and he almost fainted from rage.

 Chapter 381 Solid Evidence to Expose Polaris

    Chapter 381 Solid Evidence to Expose Pris


    Nina quickly helped Emelia find out where Mindy was. On the phone, Nina suggested, "The New Year''s


    Day ising soon. Why don''t you wait until next year before dealing with these problems?"


    "No."


    Emelia replied decisively. "I''m going to take advantage of the holiday when everyone stayed at home


    bored. It''s the right time to expose the dirty secrets of Pris. In this way, it would attract more


    attention."


    Nina thought for a moment and realized that this was indeed the case.


    Since everyone was staying at home during the holiday, they would be more interested in gossip. If


    Pris made a scandal at this time, the whole country would know that she was such a despicable and


    shameless person.


    "You are right, Emelia. Brilliant."


    Nina smiled happily. She liked to see those with evil intentions being beaten.


    Emelia said, "Didn''t she always want to make a monkey out of me? Then I''ll give her the dose of her


    own medicine."


    Nina replied, "I''ll send you Mindy''s number right away."


    "Sure."


    After receiving Mindy''s call, Emelia immediately contacted her. When Mindy heard that she was


    Emelia, she was so surprised that she didn''t know what to say at first.


    In addition to surprise, she felt a strong guilty conscience. "What, what can I do for you?"


    Emelia came straight to the point. "I want to talk to you about a coboration."


    "I want evidence of what Pris has done over the years. If you can provide me that, I''ll also provide


    you with job opportunities to work as a screenwriter."


    Mindy was surprised. "Are you going to expose her?"


    "Yes."


    Emelia didn''t hide anything at all.


    She had found out in advance that Mindy and Pris were enemies. As far as she knew, Mindy had


    long been dissatisfied with Pris, so she firmly believed that Mindy would stand on her side.


    Mindy understood. "Is she still against you?"


    Emelia replied, "Yes, I''ve had enough of her, so I want to fight back."


    "That''s right. If anyone were to be targeted by her, they would be in deep trouble for the rest of their


    lives."


    Mindy snorted. "That''s how she is. She can''t bear to see others have a better life than her."


    Mindy paused for a moment and then said seriously, "I can coborate with you, but I don''t want to the


    job opportunities."


    "Then what do you want?"


    "I have been working for Pris for so many years, and everyone has treated us as one. Even if I


    return to the screenwriter circle, I''m afraid that I will be sidelined by the others." Mindy was also


    sincere. "I want a sum of money. After I get the money, I will retire from scriptwriting and go back to my


    hometown to find another job."


    "Okay, no problem."


    Emelia agreed very quickly and did not ask Mindy how much she wanted.


    In her view, it was far better to solve this problem with money than to introduce Mindy to the


    screenwriter circle. She felt that Mindy was a sensible person.


    Mindy asked curiously, "Why don''t you ask me how much I want from you?"


    Emelia said lightly, "I believe you''re a clear-headed person."


    "Thank you for thinking so highly of me. I really don''t intend to ask for too much. Five hundred thousand


    is enough. It''s enough for me to pay the down payment of a house in my hometown."


    This amount of money was nothing to Emelia and the Longerich family.


    "No problem."


    Emelia agreed.


    Not to mention five hundred thousand, even if it was one million or two million, Emelia would give it to


    her.


    She just wanted to get rid of the shameless and disgusting woman, Pris, and stop her from making


    trouble.


    Mindy said, "I''ll sort out the evidence first and see how much I can find. After it''s done, I''ll send them to


    you."


    When she was about to hang up the phone, Mindy said with emotion, "Emelia, as long as you fight


    back like this earlier, she won''t dare to be so arrogant all the time."


    Emelia smiled and hung up without saying anything.


    She wanted to be magnanimous towards Pris.


    But she didn''t expect some people to be so shameless.


    Emelia didn''t expect Mindy to be so fast. That night, she sorted out all the evidences and sent them to


    her.


    Mindy said self-deprecatingly on the phone, "I also can''t wait to expose her. Over the years, she often


    beat and scolded me,pletely treating me as a servant. After all, I graduated from the a nice


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    college. I thought I could make a name for myself in the screenwriter circle with her help, but I didn''t


    expect that I would have to do those dirty things for her."


    At that time, Pris became a famous screenwriter with the help of that period drama. She had just


    graduated from college and became Pris'' assistant. She didn''t know that Pris'' personality was so


    awful. However, she was unwilling to leave, but she also had resentment in her heart.


    Now everything was finally over.


    Emelia sat in front of theputer and opened the email sent by Mindy. "I''ll contact you after reading


    it."


    "Ok."


    Pris became famous five or six years ago. Mindy had been her assistant for four years. She listed all


    the dirty things that Pris had done over the years ording to the time line. Although Mindy could


    not remember all the things or have no much evidence, these records were enough to make Pris


    notorious.


    "First one, four years ago, the second TV show written by Pris was about to be broadcast. She


    deliberately hired the inte trolls to rumor that a popr period drama had giarized hers. In the


    end, although she was counterattacked by the other party, she still seeded in earning a lot of


    attentions for her show."


    "However, the ratings of that drama were still very low in the end. During that time, she scolded me


    every day, ming me for not being able to hire enough trolls, which resulted in the failure of her


    drama."


    "Wasn''t it because she was not capable enough to make up a good script?"


    Attachments: Several audio recordings of Pris cursing crazily.


    "Second one, three years ago, a well-known actress announced her love for Viggo Johansen and even


    took the initiative to pursue him. Pris hired inte trolls to spread malicious rumors that the actress


    lived a messy private life. She even made a rumor that the actress got AIDS, which made the actress


    be scolded by content farms too much that she lost many jobs."


    Attachments: The document to nder that actress written by Pris in person. It was ironic all Pris''


    works were written by Mindy except this kind of document which were to nder others.


    "Third, because Pris was jealous that Emelia got the job to be the screenwriter of ''Princess Lenia'',


    Pris took the initiative to contact Oliver Jones and his son and asked them to nder Emelia for not


    supporting her parents."


    Att., Screenshots and voice messages between Pris and Oliver and his son.


    At the end of the document, Mindy also wrote a sentence, "If there is any negative news about Miss


    Emelia recently, please don''t believe it, because it must be Pris who deliberately ndered Miss


    Emelia behind her back."


    Emelia felt that this sentence was too important. In this way, even if Tara and the others exposed her


    physical conditionter, no one would believe it.


    "You''ve provided enough evidence to take her down."


    Emelia specially thanked Mindy. "In addition, thank you for writing thest sentence."


    Mindy didn''t take it seriously. "You''re wee. Since I have taken your money, I should seek some


    benefits for you."


    Emelia was on the phone with Mindy when another phone call came through.


    ording to Vincent, the number belonged to Tara. Emelia had always refused to pick it up, but now


    Emelia felt that she could.

 Chapter 382 Quick, Sharp, and Ruthless Counterattack

    Chapter 382 Quick, Sharp, and Ruthless Counterattack


    "I''ll answer the phone first. As for when to send them out, please wait for my message."


    Emelia said to Mindy.


    Mindy agreed and hung up the phone. Then, Emelia calmly answered Tara''s call.


    "Emelia, what happened that night was all my fault. I sincerely apologize to you. Can we make peace?"


    Tara kept a low profile on the phone. "I don''t want to be the second female lead anymore. I just hope


    that you and Mr. Longerich won''t care about this anymore."


    Seeing that Trevor was really going to cut off all ties with her, Tara regretted finally.


    Trevor left the vi they were living in to her and moved out.


    Tara had also heard that he was nning to go abroad to meet with his wife and children during the


    New Year''s Day. She was anxious and angry.


    She had no choice but to show her weakness to Emelia. She thought that as long as Emelia and


    Vincent forgiven her, Trevor would not have insisted on separating from her.


    The drama of "I Gotta Find You" would definitely be popr in the future and help Trevor earn a lot of


    money.


    Although she always disliked Trevor being too old, she had to get money and resources from him.


    Emelia ignored her words and asked, "Is Pris beside you?"


    "What, what Pris?"


    Tara tried her best to deny it. "I don''t know anyone called Pris."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that things had developed to this point, Emelia did not want to let the matter rest. They had


    provoked her first. Now that they were afraid and wanted to apologize and beg for peace. How could


    things be so easy for them?


    Besides, Tara didn''t mean it with her apology at all.


    That was why she continued to say indifferently, "If she''s not there, help me deliver her a message."


    "The New Year''s Day ising. I want to give her a big gift. I believe she will like it."


    "Emelia!"


    Tara did not expect Emelia to be so stubborn. She gritted her teeth in anger and said, "Don''t think that


    we can''t expose you without evidence. Don''t you know that we can fake up a picture?"


    "Okay, I''ll wait for your picture."


    After saying that, Emelia hung up the phone, not giving Tara any chance to say anything else.


    Then she called Mindy, asking her to immediately reveal Pris'' scandals.


    On the other side, Tara was almost pissed off by Emelia''s cold attitude.


    She was so humble, but Emelia still refused to let her go. Relying on Trevor''s connections and


    resources in the entertainment industry, Tara was very arrogant these years. When had she ever been


    bullied like this? She flipped out.


    She turned to look at Pris and asked discontentedly, "How did she know we were together?"


    Pris said, "When I came to the Capital, I was on the same flight as her. I didn''t expect that she would


    guess that I had joined hands with you. It seems that she is quite smart."


    Tara scoffed disdainfully and asked, "What did she mean by giving you a big gift?"


    Pris had a bad hunch. "I don''t know either..."


    Tara was extremely annoyed. "Hurry up and think of a way. How can we control Emelia? Didn''t you say


    that you had sent someone to the hospital to investigate Emelia''s medical records? Why hasn''t there


    been any news yet?"


    Pris said, "This kind of thing is not easy to deal with. I''ll urge them again."


    After saying that, Pris went to make a phone call. She didn''t know that when the results of Emelia''s


    physical examination came out, Arthur hid it from public instantly. He had already told everyone who


    knew it in advance that this news couldn''t be leaked out. How could Pris find it out?


    Before Pris could finish the call, she heard Tara screaming behind her. She quickly hung up the


    phone and turned around. Then she saw Tara staring at the phone and shouting, "You''re finished!


    We''re all done for. "


    "What''s wrong?"


    Pris grabbed Tara''s mobile phone and saw that Mindy had posted a long article on Twitter.


    After read the contents, Pris almost fainted. Moreover, Mindy @ many famous content-farm


    ount. Mindy had worked with them countless times, so she naturally knew how powerful they were.


    "How could this be? How could this be?"


    Pris'' face turned pale, and she stumbled and fell on the sofa.


    How could Mindy, how could she expose what she had done behind her back?


    That meant Mindy herself would be exposed in the same time. This was called self-destruction. Was


    Mindy not going to work in the screenwriter circle anymore?


    Pris had grown used to framing people behind her back for so many years, but she didn''t expect


    that she would fail in the end because beingpletely betrayed by her former friends. Pris'' chest


    heaved heavily. She was so panic and angry.


    After walking back and forth in the room, Tara said, "Is this the big gift that Emelia just said to give


    you?"


    Pris clenched her fists tightly.


    Yes, this is the big gift that Emelia wanted to give her.


    No wonder Emelia sounded so calm on the phone just now. It seemed that she had already been


    prepared to take action first.


    "You were still nning to bring her social-death by exposing her infertility not long ago. Well, she


    exposed your past first. Now your reputation is ruined!"


    Tara pointed at Pris'' nose and roared.


    "Look at the end of the article. ''If there is any negative news about Emelia, it''s fabricated by Pris.''


    Now we can''t deal with Emelia by exposing her infertility!"


    "I''m dragged in the mud by you!"


    Tara was so angry that she was about to cry.


    A few days ago, Pris find her and said that she had something on Emelia and wanted to join hands


    with her to deal with Emelia.


    She also said that as long as they could control Emelia, Tara could sessfully get the role of the


    second female lead in "I Gotta Find You", or more, the protagonist.


    Of course, Pris'' request was to let her lead to write scripts.


    Tara agreed without saying a word. As long as she could y "I Gotta Find You", she would definitely


    be famous. She could give Pris many opportunities to write any script she wanted.


    That was why Tara dared to fight against Emelia so confidently. But now, she was in trouble. Not only


    did she not get the role, but also being abandoned by Trevor.


    The more Tara thought about it, the angrier she became. She stepped forward and pulled Pris up.


    "Get lost!"


    Pris was on the verge of copse when she was pulled up by Tara. Before she could react, Tara had


    already dragged her to the door and pushed her out without hesitation.


    "Hey, Miss White..." Pris was in a mess.


    She was still wearing Tara''s slippers, without her jacket.


    After a while, Tara quickly opened the door and threw out her clothes, shoes, and bags, shouting with


    disgust, "Get lost! Get lost!"


    Pris'' face was hit by her shoes and bag. She looked very, very embarrassing.


    However, she had no choice but to put on her clothes and leave Tara''s residence awkwardly.


    Emelia''s quick, urate, and ruthless counterattack took her byplete surprise. She couldn''t


    believe it, but she had to.

 Chapter 383 Emelia Was Satisfied

    Chapter 383 Emelia Was Satisfied


    The news of Pris'' evil deeds which had been revealed by Mindy Wood spread very quickly. Soon the


    Inte was full of insults and criticism to Pris.


    Many people on the inte were cursing Pris. They felt that Pris was the worst person they''ve


    ever known.


    In addition, Pris'' colleagues, who had been offended by her when she was the online author, also


    came forward to use her. They said that back then when they were writing articles on the same


    web, if anyone had better grades than Pris, she would insult her in thement area. Of course,


    used all kinds of small names.


    The actress, who had been spread malicious rumors by Pris, issued an announcement without


    hesitation, "The matter has been handed over to thewyer to deal with. I will do anything to make


    those who nder me be punished by thew."


    Pris stumbled out of Tara''s residence and found a hotel to stay.


    As soon as she entered the room, she took out her mobile phone to call Mindy.


    "Are you crazy? Do you still want to have any work in this circle?"


    Pris gnashed her teeth.


    Mindy replied calmly, "I really don''t want to stay in this circle anymore."


    Pris was speechless. Then she began to threaten Mindy, "You have been in this circle since


    graduation. Do you think you can find other jobs after leaving? I''m warning you, hurry up and delete


    those contents, or I''ll sue you for ndering!"


    Mindy sneered. "nder? I''m not ndering. I''m telling the truth."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "First, you should deal with the matter of your ndering others. The big star will send you awyer''s


    letter."


    Mindy sneered again. "By the way, do you still have money to file awsuit with them now?"


    "I heard that your new novel is very unpopr. If you start awsuit now, do you had to sell your house


    for money?"


    Mindy''s words almost made Pris faint. She had always been arrogant to Mindy. Now that she was


    ridiculed by Mindy, she wanted to tear Mindy into pieces!


    Mindy had been bullied by Pris for the past few years. Now that she had the chance to roast Pris,


    she naturally said rudely, "You framed so many people behind the scenes, causing so many people to


    die in society. Now you are also socially dead. How do you feel?"


    Mindy said in a joyful tone. "I feel really happy. This is called retribution!"


    "Why don''t you know yourself at all? How can Viggo fall in love with an old, fat, and despicable woman


    like you? How can you jealous of a woman who really has an affair with him?"


    "Don''t aim at the moon. Not to mention Viggo, I, a woman, also feel sick when I see your face!"


    Mindy let out more and more mean words, but meant it.


    Pris screamed and hung up the phone.


    She could no longer listen. If she continued to listen, she was afraid that she would be pissed off by


    Mindy.


    Mindy had been with her for several years, so she clearly knew how to stabbed on her weakest spots.


    She was most afraid that others wouldugh at her appearance and her fat figure, and she was even


    more afraid that others wouldugh at her loving Viggo, which beyond her strength...


    Pris didn''t dare to look at her phone because she knew that the people on the Inte must be


    scolding her.


    Just as Tara and Mindy had said, she had her reputationpletely ruined this time.


    She couldn''t stay in the screenwriter circle any longer. Even in the online literature world, she wouldn''t


    dare to write anything with her current pseudonym.


    The criticism on Pris on the Inte was very harsh. A famous screenwriter took the lead to boycott


    her. She directly said that the screenwriter circle did not allow such an unscrupulous person to


    contaminate the industry.


    At the same time, Viggo also posted a tweet, "I''m sorry that I took such a person into the entertainment.


    I apologize to all my peers who have been hurt by Pris. In addition, in order to make up for my


    misjudgment, I will donate all the earnings from Pris'' works to the poor in remote mountain areas."


    Viggo''s words indirectly confirmed Pris'' bad character andpletely pushed her into the abyss.


    Emeliay on the bed with satisfaction and watched the things of Pris on inte swelled further and


    further. Thinking about how badly she had been hurt by Pris again and again, she felt very happy.


    Moreover, she even asked Vincent to find someone to keep an eye on Pris. After learning that


    Pris had bought a flight ticket to the Capital tomorrow morning, she asked someone to let out the


    new, including the fright message, to the female star who was going to prosecute Pris.


    The next morning, when Pris appeared at the airport dejectedly, she was pped in the face by the


    female star.


    Pris was stunned and fell to the ground with her hands covering her face.


    In fact, ording to her figure, it was easy for her to get up and fight back against the female star.


    However, when she was confused, the female star stepped forward in high heels and kicked Pris


    hard. Pris almost fainted because of the sharp heels. How could she fight back?


    "Bitch!"


    The female star gritted her teeth and fiercely scolded Pris lying on the ground.


    If it weren''t for the staff on duty at the airport who came to stop the actress, she would have gone up


    and continued to beat and kick Pris.


    Some of the onlookers took photos of the female star and Pris with their mobile phones. Pris


    covered her face to avoid being photographed. Because she was a screenwriter who rarely showed her


    face in front of the public, so at present, the public only knew that the reputation of the woman named


    Pris had ruined, but not know her true name. As a result, the affair didn''t make trouble of her real


    life.


    However, the female star did not let go of her at this moment. Instead, she said to the person who took


    the video, "This is the bitch who spread the rumor that I got AIDS! Please take a picture of this bitch''s


    face. The clearer the picture, the better. Let the whole country know what this vicious woman looks


    like!"


    The onlookers didn''t know what was going on at first, but now they became angry when they heard


    this. They all pointed their mobile phones at Pris and said, "So she''s the evil-hearted woman. She


    deserves to be beaten!"


    "That''s right. How dare she spread rumors that a girl got AIDS? She should go to hell!"


    "I went to the hospital to do all kinds of tests. But no one believed me when I posted the test results on


    the inte. You don''t know how miserable I have been these years!"


    The female star cried as she spoke.


    To tell the truth, her actions had saved her reputation well, and no one would criticize her in the future


    with that rumor.


    Pris were scolded by the crowd more and more. She struggled to get up with one hand covering her


    face and the other supporting herself against the ground, trying to leave with her suitcase.


    "My reputation has long been ruined by this bitch, so I don''t care if it would be a trending topic that I hit


    her. I just want to beat her to death!"


    As she spoke, the female star was about to attack again. However, she was pulled back by the staffs of


    the airport, and Pris took the opportunity to run away.


    But she had made such a big scene that she was so embarrassed when crossing the airport lobby.


    Now everyone would know what she looked like through the inte. It was wishful thinking for her to


    live a peaceful life.

 Chapter 384 Play Some Tricks

    Chapter 384 y Some Tricks


    Pris received a text message before the ne took off: Do you like this New Year''s gift?


    She naturally knew that it was sent by Emelia, but she couldn''t do anything about it.


    Now, she had been a public enemy. Whether on the Inte, the screenwriter circle, or in real life, her


    reputation had been ruined. Moreover, she might no longer be able to stay in Riverside City.


    Emelia deliberately revealed Pris'' whereabouts to the female star. She was also sure that the female


    star would go to the airport to embarrass Pris, and Pris'' appearance would naturally be exposed.


    At that time, Pris made a rumor that she didn''t support Oliver and deliberately posted her photos on


    thement, causing her to be scolded in the elevator.


    She had given everything back to Pris to make her have a good taste of being scolded by public.


    Since the matter had blown up so much, Julian naturally knew about it.


    After a little investigation, he knew that it was caused by Pris and Tara. Although Emelia won the


    battle quietly, he still asked someone to take off all Tara''s job without saying a word, whether it was


    endorsement, script, or variety show.


    Since Tara dared to provoke them so recklessly, she should have the courage to bear all the


    consequences.


    Julian then made a phone call to Trevor who was rolling with Tara, and almost took off all his clothes at


    the moment.


    Pris'' reputation was ruined. Tara knew that she had lost everything this time, so she quickly turned


    back to retrieve Trevor.


    Trevor didn''t want to talk to her at first, but she held him in her arms. In addition, Tara had always been


    good at love affairs, so he couldn''t help making out on the bed with her.


    When the phone rang, Trevor was about to get on with it. However, when he saw that it was Julian, his


    desire was snuffed out and hurriedly got up from bed to answer the phone.


    "Trevor, you know very well why I invested in Starixo."


    Julian said calmly, but it frightened Trevor.


    He hurriedly replied, "Yes, yes, yes. You did all this for Emelia."


    From the very beginning, Julian had made it clear to him that he wanted to get close to Emelia.


    "So, your woman has provoked Emelia again and again. What do you think I''m feeling now?"


    Julian asked Trevor coldly.


    "I..." Recalling that he had almost been tempted by Tara again, Trevor could not help but shiver. He


    raised his foot and kicked Tara aside, who was still fondling him.


    Tara screamed in pain. Julian naturally heard the noise, so he said coldly, "If you continue to tangle with


    that woman, pack up and get out of Starixo!"


    After saying that, Julian hung up the phone. Trevor''s face turned pale and his forehead was sweating.


    He knew that it was very easy for Julian to withdraw the money he had invested in hispany, and if


    Julian was really angry, he would not show any mercy. He also knew that if he would have nothing


    without Starixo.


    Thinking of this, he raised his hand and pointed to Tara under the bed. "Get out of here now."


    "Trevor..."


    Taray on the ground and cried helplessly.


    Trevor was extremely annoyed. He got up and put on his clothes and left.


    In order to avoid Tara''s entanglement, he bought a ne ticket overnight and flew straight to abroad to


    meet his wife and children.


    The scandal of Pris had been spreading on the Inte for several days, and Pris might be too


    ashamed to go home for the New Year vacation.


    However, Emelia''s life was veryfortable. This was the happiest New Year''s Day in her life, because


    she was surrounded by loving families.


    On New Year''s Eve, the Longerich family gathered at the old house, the atmosphere there was lively


    and warm.


    There were always people who said that the rich and powerful families were all dirty and heartless, but


    in Emelia''s view, the Longerich family was warm and loving.


    Vincent had two brothers and one sister. They all loved each other, and the rtionship between them


    was very harmonious. Emelia''s eldest uncle, second uncle, and aunt all gave her valuable gifts.


    Coupled with the gifts from her cousins, Emelia received too much gifts.


    Compared to the lively of her side, Julian seemed iparably lonely.


    He and Grandpa sat opposite each other in the big dining room.


    Because Caroline had passed away this year, and Gerhard and Heather were both abroad, Grandpa


    didn''t ask other rtives of the Hughes Family toe over. In the past, the Hughes Family would


    spend the New Year''s Eve together, but this year...


    No one was in the mood.


    This was especially so for Julian and Emelia. Looking at his unhappy grandson, Grandpa picked up his


    chopsticks and said, "Alright, let''s eat."


    "Do your best to get your wife back in the new year."


    Julian was speechless.


    He always felt that Grandpa had said this on purpose, and also felt that he was looking at him as a


    joke.


    That''s right. Back then, it was he who had hardened his heart to go against Grandpa and forced Emelia


    to leave. It was understandable that Grandpa was gloating now.


    After eating something, Grandpa said, "There''s nothing to do during the holiday. You don''t have to stay


    here all day with me. Go to the Capital tomorrow."


    "Didn''t you buy a house below hers? Hurry up and guard her, try to create an opportunity to meet by


    chance."


    Julian stared at Grandpa. How could he know everything?


    "Do you think I''m not anxious? I''m more anxious than you, okay?"


    Grandpa had clearly investigated him. He was afraid that this grandson of his wouldn''t be able to get


    Emelia back quicker.


    Julian snorted, "She''s ignoring me now. It''s useless for you to be anxious."


    Emelia''s heart was so hardened. A few days ago, she had said such ruthless words to hurt him, which


    made him so angry till now.


    He had sworn not to care about her anymore, but he still shut Tara out for her.


    Grandpa sneered. "You deserved it!"


    If it weren''t for the New Year''s Eve dinner, Julian would have left.


    Fortunately, Grandpa said in time, "Whether in business or in love, we still have to y some tricks


    when we can''t handle it."


    Julian immediately put on a respectful look to listen. Grandpa said, "Set up a trap and pull her in. Let


    her has no choice but to stay with you, okay?"


    Grandpa couldn''t stand it anymore, so he kindly reminded him.


    He couldn''t figure out why his grandson, who was omnipotent in the business world, couldn''t y any


    tricks on rtionships at all? Why was he at a loss what to do when Emelia said that she would ignore


    him?


    Julian raised his eyebrows and asked, "Then what kind of trap should I set up?"


    "How would I know that? That''s your wife!"


    Grandpa said with disdain.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    However, Julian put his words in heart because he had found the right direction. The old man was right.


    He had to y some tricks.


    As for what tricks he was going to y, he had to think about it carefully, and try to get her back once


    and for all.

 Chapter 385 Upstairs and Downstairs Neighbors

    Chapter 385 Upstairs and Downstairs Neighbors


    On the first day of the New Year''s holiday, Emelia, Maisie, Jean, and Nina were having a video chat in


    the group.


    This was the first time they had seen each other in video after separated. Emelia looked at Maisie


    several times and couldn''t help but ask, "Maisie, why do I feel that your face looked much rounder?"


    Maisie raised her hand to touch her face and said with a smile, "Broad-mind brings full and round. My


    appetite is better when I am in a good mood."


    Emelia nced at Maisie again and didn''t say anything else.


    Anyway, Maisie looked better now, not as pale and weak as before, that was good.


    They chatted for a while more. After hearing that Emelia had received so many gifts, Nina said


    jealously, "You are definitely spoiled by everyone in the Longerich family now. You are the apple of the


    eye."


    After saying that, Nina sighed, "I feel that men are useless to you. As a rich woman, you can keep an


    attractive young man as your lover whenever you want."


    Emelia was speechless. "You''re really open-minded."


    Maisie coughed lightly and continued, "Superstar, I always feel that you''re trying to insinuate Mr.


    Hughes. He is only in his early thirties and is young and attractive, okay?"


    Nina quickly smiled and apologized, "I was wrong. That¡¯s not what I mean."


    Maisie then said to Emelia, "Emelia, if you really want to keep one, why don''t you consider Mr.


    Hughes? After all, you two have been together for several years and are very familiar with each other''s


    bodies. Everything wille naturally!"


    "What are you women talking about?"


    Emelia felt awkward.


    They were obviously talking about the old days, but what were they talking about now?


    Why was she going to keep a man?


    She was very embarrassed and annoyed, but Nina and the other two burst outughing, making


    Emelia choked with anger.


    Nina added, "I''ve already thought about it. I won''t find a man anymore. I won''t wait for someone any


    longer. I''ll work hard to make money. In the future, we''ll buy townhouses to live together and take care


    of each other when we''re old."


    "Your suggestion is good. Count me in."


    Jean replied with a smile.


    Nina said, "Why do you want to join us? You haven''t been hurt by a man."


    Jean was just angered by Arthur but not heartbroken from lost love. There was no need for her to die


    alone.


    Jean spread out her hands and said, "But I think men are too terrible. I''m not interested in them."


    Maisie said, "You have to take me with you for retiring together."


    Nina said faintly, "When the timees, the four of us might as well raise our money to build a big


    house. Have you seen the news? Several old women bought a house to spend the rest of their lives in


    retirement. What a lively life! Isn''t it better than having a good or terrible rtionship with men?"


    Jean replied, "You are right. When the timees, let''s find a ce beside the sea and surrounded by


    flowers."


    The girls chatted andughed for a long time.


    Later, Maisie called Emelia again and said to her seriously, "By the way, Emelia, I have something to


    tell you."


    Emelia was puzzled. "What is it?"


    Maisie said with some embarrassment, "Well... You know, I''m here to help Mr. Hughes with the chip


    industrial park project? We took a fancy to a piece ofnd, where there is a factory on it. The owner of


    the factory had a granddaughter. The day before yesterday, when Mr. Hughes came to check on the


    progress, she saw him and she, she fell in love with him..."


    As soon as Maisie finished speaking, Nina was shocked that she almost spat out the water in her


    mouth. Jean also leaned closer to the screen to listen to her.


    On the other hand, Emelia, the person involved was very calm. "This has nothing to do with me. I''ve cut


    off contacts with him now. It''s a good thing that a girl likes him."


    Maisie sighed. "Well, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have said this to you."


    Maisie said sorry, but in fact, she felt very helpless.


    She couldn''t do anything about it. Her boss had told her to send such a message to Emelia.


    Of course, the granddaughter of the factory owner did have a crush on Julian, and not only that, but


    she also wanted to marry him.


    Maisie had been in Grafstin for quite a while and she finally nailed a piece ofnd for construction of


    the industrial park. There were several factories on thend. After negotiating with those factory owners


    and signing a contract, they all agreed to sell thend.


    Some of them simply sold the factory to her because they didn''t manage it well. But, when it came to


    thergest factory, originally, she had a smooth negotiation with the director, and he already agreed to


    sign the contract.


    However, Julian went to Grafstin for the final investigation. After having a meal with the old factory


    director and his granddaughter, the unexpected episode happened.


    Julian didn''t invite them alone, but the bosses of all the factories on that piece ofnd were present as


    well. Unexpectedly, the granddaughter of the old factory director happened to havee home for her


    college holiday, so she attended the dinner party too.


    Then the girl fell in love with Julian at the dinner party at first sight and insisted on marrying him.


    Now she said that not until Julian marry her that her grandfather would sell thend to him, which made


    Julian very angry.


    The point was that the old man had raised his granddaughter since she was a child and doted on her


    very much. Now, he only wanted to satisfy his granddaughter''s willful wish and insisted on marrying his


    granddaughter to Julian.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Maisie sneered in her heart. She knew that they not only took a fancy to Julian, but also his wealth.


    However, if their family didn''t agree to sign the contract and move away, the Hughes Group wouldn''t be


    able to build the industrial park.


    The worst part was that the other owners had all signed the contract and got the deposit. It wasn''t good


    for the Hughes Group to take back the deposit and give up this ce.


    Maisie med herself for her ipetence all day long. But Julian didn''t me her, after all...


    It seemed that it was him who ruined all her achievements in the end.


    No one expected that he would be pestered by the little girl because he was too handsome.


    Of course, Maisie didn''t say anything more about this matter to Emelia. Anyway, she just needed to


    send the message.


    On the afternoon of the New Year''s Day, Emelia drove to the airport to pick up Nina.


    Nina didn''t get along well with her parents at home. She basically left home on the first day of the New


    Year, just like this time.


    Nina first went to the Longerich family to visit Vincent and Naomi. Then Emelia sent Nina back to her


    residence.


    However, because she hadn''t cleaned up her apartment for a few days, Nina suggested that she stay


    at Emelia''s home. By the way, she could also have dinner made by Emelia, whose cooking skills were


    excellent.


    They parked the car and waited for the elevator arm in arm. When the elevator door opened, a man in


    a suit came out.


    Nina and Emelia were shocked as if they had seen a ghost. They stared at Julian in front of them for a


    long time without saying a word, and didn''t even notice that the elevator door was closed.


    Julian stopped and looked at them with a poker face. Nina returned to her senses and pointed at him,


    asking in dissatisfaction, "Why are you here?"


    Julian replied indifferently, "Why can''t I be here?"


    "Because¡­" Nina gritted her teeth in anger.


    Julian nced at Emelia for a second, then turned and strode away.


    Nina said indignantly, "He just has to keep haunting you, doesn''t he?"


    Emelia was quite frightened as well. If she was still in Riverside City, she wouldn''t have been so


    surprised when she suddenly saw him. But now, they were in the capital city, which was a metropolitan.


    Howe they ended up living in the same building, again?

 Chapter 386 You Leave When I Arrive?

    Chapter 386 You Leave When I Arrive?


    They returned to Emelia''s apartment. Nina said as she knocked back a lot of water to calm herself


    down, "As I see it, he came for you."


    "What does he want?" Emelia got perturbed by what Julian had done.


    Why was he so stubborn?


    Why didn''t he give up even after Emelia had humiliated him many times?


    Nina shook her head and tutted, "People always think women are deep and hard to read. But why is


    this happening on Julian?"


    After dinner, Emelia and Nina were chatting over wining on the carpet in the living room.


    Emelia was just listening to Nina''s whining.


    Nina turned slightly tipsy after a few rounds, suddenly snapping, "Listen, I''ve signed up for a dating


    show."


    "What?" Emelia got caught off guard. The wine ss nged when it dropped to the floor, and she


    quickly cleaned it up.


    Nina giggled while lying on the coffee table, "Honey, where''s your calmness?"


    Emelia red at her in a sulk. "How dare you say that? You freaked me out."


    "You''ve stayed single for so many years, and remained scandal zero, because you want to get back


    with Cameron. But now you''re going to a dating show and make out with another man in public?"


    After cleaning up the mess on the floor, Emelia took the wine from Nina''s hand. She didn''t want another


    scary surprise from Nina anymore.


    But Nina took the bottle and swigged wine from it, pissing Emelia off.


    Nina held the bottle and announced in a drunk voice, "I know what I''m doing. No more waiting since


    I''ve made up my mind."


    "Guess what? I''m over him now. There are plenty of men out there. Why should I give them up for


    him?"


    "You know it! There are a lot of rich and powerful men wanting me. I can pick any of them to be my


    boyfriend." Nina said as she swung her arms, and a rogue tear streamed down her face.


    Emelia was sad. "You''re drunk. You need some rest."


    Emelia knew how much Nina had suffered. Nina had gained a foothold in the entertainment industry


    after all these years'' efforts. She had survived the bullies and battled against her rivals when she was


    just nobody at the beginning.


    Nina couldn''t let her guard down especially when she had reached this level now.


    Many people cast greedy eyes on her, waiting to drag her down from the top once they found her


    scandals.


    Nina really needed someone to take care of her.


    But Emelia didn''t think Nina should go to some dating show. Her efforts for many years would go to


    waste then.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Nina still had a chance since Cameron didn''t give her an answer, right?


    What if Cameron still loved Nina?


    Emelia rested after settling Nina on the sofa, but she heard a knock on the door.


    She opened the door in confusion. Other than her family and Nina, no one knew about this ce.


    Could it be any of her cousins?


    She opened the door and saw Julian.


    He was infy clothes as if he was rushing here from home. Emelia turned numb with surprise as


    she saw Julian.


    He said coldly, "Can you keep your voices down?"


    Emelia muttered, "What do you mean?"


    Julian continued, "I''m living downstairs, and you guys are disturbing me."


    Emelia was shocked. "You live downstairs?"


    "What? Should I ask you first?" Julian snorted with resentment, cutting his eyes on Emelia''s face.


    Emelia avoided his gazes and changed the subject, "But we didn''t make any noise."


    They were just sitting on the floor, drinking. How did this disturb him?


    Julian stared into her eyes and asked, "Nothing hit the floor?"


    "No stomping?"


    Emelia became slightly embarrassed after Julian''s reminder.


    She did drop the ss on the floor when Nina said she was going to a dating show, and Nina was


    stomping when she got high.


    At the thought of this, Emelia apologized, "Sorry, there won''t be another time."


    As Emelia''s voice fell, Nina weaved drunkenly to the door.


    She pointed at Julian''s nose and snapped, "Julian, you miss Emelia. You found yourself an excuse to


    Julian was panic-stricken.


    He found Nina annoying when she read him like an open book.


    Emelia turned embarrassed. She supported Nina while turning to Julian, "Sorry, bye."


    Then she closed the door, leaving Julian outside.


    "He just misses you!"


    The drunken Nina shouted behind the door, and Julian could hear her on the other side.


    Actually, Julian was shy and reserved. He couldn''t handle it when someone spoke out his thought and


    then reacted embarrassedly.


    The next morning, Nina was still hungover, but she insisted on returning to her house and cleaning.


    Someone knocked on the door when Nina left. Emelia was afraid it would be Julian again.


    She opened the door and it was Julian again.


    Before she could ask anything, Julian strode into her house.


    Emelia knew she should trust her feelings!


    "Do me a favor," Julian said as he entered.


    Emelia was confused. "What''s this favor?"


    Julian said distractedly, "A woman ising to my house. I need a ce to hide."


    Emelia was puzzled. He could have chosen anywhere outside her house to hide. The city is so big!


    Why does he have to stay here?


    Julian seemed to see through her mind, and exined, "She''s already downstairs. I have no ce to


    go."


    Emelia looked into his eyes to see if he was lying.


    But Julian always kept his expression neutral, so people barely find a clue on his face.


    Emelia stopped to ask, "How long are you going to stay? I''ll go back to my dad''s ce after some


    pack-ups."


    Julian got annoyed with her rude behavior and leaned toward her. He stared at her with a pair of dark


    eyes and asked, "You don''t want to stay with me? You have to leave when I just get here?"

 Chapter 387 Humiliation

    Chapter 387 Humiliation


    Emelia didn''t expect Julian to make a big deal out of this. She took a step back to distance herself from


    him and exined, "I would have left if you didn''te."


    She would have stayed with Vincent and Naomi on Christmas day until Nina called her.


    Nina had returned to her apartment and caught some sleep after cleaning up, so Emelia should leave.


    Julian''s expression softened after listening to this, but he still stood in Emelia''s way and asked, "Aren''t


    you curious about the woman?"


    "Should I?" Emelia asked again, "How long are you going to stay?"


    Julian shrugged. "I don''t know. It depends on her."


    He clearly needed to stay here for a long time.


    Emelia red at him. "Are you going to hide whenever a woman pesters you?"


    Was this really a solution?


    "Let''s talk about this after she leaves." That woman had driven him mad.


    The woman was called Suzanne McBride, the granddaughter of the old factory director in Grafstin. She


    came all the way from the south to the Capital for Julian on Christmas. Before Julian figured out how


    Suzanne McBride had gotten his address, she had already arrived at gate to his apartment building.


    Julian wouldn''t let her it until then he realized it was a good chance to stay with Emelia. Before he


    came upstairs, Julian unlocked the security gate.


    No one would answer the door no matter how many times Suzanne knocked, and the neighbors might


    kick her out for creating absurd noises.


    Maybe Suzanne may lose her interest in this way.


    Julian would have teased her till she gave up if her grandfather wasn''t a factory director.


    Emelia didn''t want to stay with Julian in the same room. After a moment, she said, "Well, I should go.


    Lock the door when you leave."


    Julian was lost for words.


    He kept telling himself that Emelia was lying when she said something meanst time, but he felt really


    sad when Emelia treated him like a stranger.


    Emelia bypassed him to get her coat, bag, and car keys in the room.


    Julian didn''t stop her. Instead, he leaned at the door and mocked, "Emelia, do you think you can hide


    forever?"


    Emelia turned around to cast him a re after taking a few steps out of the door.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But Julian offered her a wide smile against the door.


    Emelia trotted towards the elevator before anger overpowered her.


    Julian whistled behind her, and Emelia just thought he was crazy.


    Emelia wondered if he was really a president.


    He looked more like a pleasure seeker!


    Julian shut the door as Emelia walked out of his sight.


    He felt happy even for hanging around Emelia''s house alone.


    Julian took the ringing phone out of his pocket, hung up, and turned it off.


    Suzanne must call to look for him after knocking at the empty house for a long time.


    But Julian would never take her call.


    If he didn''t need to do business with Old Mr. McBride, Julian would have made things hard to Suzanne.


    Taking her luggage, the young girl''s expression shifted from excitement to anger after knocking on the


    door without any response.


    "Julian!" She kicked the door out of anger and shouted, "Get out! I know you''re at home!"


    Who unlocked the security gate for her if Julian wasn''t at home?


    Why didn''t Julian open the door after letting her up?


    She would never know she was experiencing sarcasm and Julian wanted her to take it as a silent


    rejection.


    After shouting for a long time, the door still sat tight to the wall. Suzanne was so enraged that she


    kicked the door again.


    The neighbor opposite Julian opened the door.


    This was a top residential area with two families on each floor. Usually, it was very quiet, so the


    nking door could be heard clearly.


    A schrly middle-aged man living across the door came out and said to Suzanne, "The gentleman


    you''re looking for just left."


    "How is that possible?" Suzanne was furious, "He opened a security gate for me!"


    The middle-aged man continued, "I ran into him on my way back. It''s fine if you don''t believe me, but I


    hope you don''t kick the door again. Otherwise, I''ll call the property manager to send you away."


    The middle-aged man closed the door expressionlessly. Suzanne was so mad that she wanted to scold


    him through the door.


    She kept calling Julian, but his phone was still off.


    Finally, she stomped her feet in anger and called Maisie.


    Suzanne was a tough character. She said condescendingly, "Maisie, find Julian for me. I''m already at


    his door, but why the damn door is closed? And I can''t get through him."


    Maisie replied to her politely. "Mr. Hughes''s phone is turned off, so I can''t contact him."


    Suzanne asked discontentedly, "Does he have another number?"


    "No," Maisie replied straightforwardly.


    Suzanne was irritated. "Don''t try to fool me. He must have a personal number."


    Maisie replied with a smile, "Personal number isn''t open for an assistant like me or a stranger like you,


    Miss McBride."


    Maisie''s mocking words had driven Suzanne mad. She could mock Suzanne through a sweet smile.


    Suzanne was flustered. "Maisie, I might tell my grandfather to close the deal."


    "You''ve already done that, haven''t you?¡± Maisie was sarcastic. "Miss McBride, I should get off the line.


    Enjoy your holiday."


    After a while, Maisie added, "Mr. Hughes disappeared upon your arrival. Don''t you get that?"


    That was a hard question for Suzanne. ¡°What do you mean?"


    Maisie said rudely, "It''s a ¡®No, stay away from me''."


    "You," Suzanne flew off the handle, but Maisie had hung up the phone.


    Suzanne kicked Julian''s door hard again. She thought she and Julian was a perfect match since she


    was young and beautiful.


    She heard about the history between Julian and Emelia. It''s public news!


    But Emelia had rified the rtionship with Julian a few days ago. They were no longer a couple and


    Emelia was focusing on something else. So, Suzanne has a ton of reasons to ask Julian out.

 Chapter 388 See You in Riverside

    Chapter 388 See You in Riverside


    Suzanne wanted to call Julian again after venting out on the door. Suddenly, there was movement from


    the elevator.


    She thought it was Julian and quickly looked over at the elevator. The smile froze on her face as she


    saw a property managere out with two security guards.


    The property manager said to her with a small frown sits on his face, "Youngdy, we gotints


    that you were making noises here. Please leave now."


    Suzanne thought she might die from embarrassment. It must be the guy living across the door.


    "I''m not leaving!" She wouldn''t give up until she saw Julian. "My friend is at home. He just hides from


    me."


    The property manager said, "This is your private business, so please keep it private. But you''ve already


    disturbed the neighborhood. Please leave."


    Before Suzanne saying something, the man continued, "I think we have to call the police if you don''t


    leave."


    Suzanne was scared because she didn''t want to offend those rich people here.


    And the property manager was just doing his job.


    Gritting her teeth, Suzanne stomped to leave with her suitcase.


    It couldn''t be more humiliated if she was taken to the police station.


    Suzanne broke down in tears of anger on the way back to the hotel because she hade all the way


    for an empty house.


    Her grandfather had been cherishing her above all others, so she had never been ill-treated until she


    met Julian.


    She met Julian at a business banquet and fell in love with him at first sight.


    He looked like that kind of guy only living in every girl''s dream. He was as charming as a prince of any


    fairy tale. Suzanne couldn''t stop loving him.


    She ran to tell Julian about her feelings.


    But Julian said expressionlessly, "I''m not interested in women."


    Suzanne stared at him as if she had seen something unbelievable. After a while, she came back to her


    senses and said in a broken voice, "Don''t you love Emelia?"


    Julian replied seriously, "I did, but not after she hurt me so much." Then he left dispiritedly.


    Suzanne almost believed him, but she realized that it was all a lie when she saw mockery flickered


    across Maisie''s eyes.


    He was interested in women, but not her!


    Suzanne didn''t give it up right away.


    She believed that if her faiths were strong enough, Julian would fall in love with her one day.


    The news reported that Julian grew interested in Emelia day by day. He still wanted to get back with


    her ex-wife even after the divorce.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Emelia drove the car back to Vincent''s house.


    When Nina came to dinner, she told Emelia that Julian had returned to Riverside.


    Emelia blocked Julian''s number and social ounts, so Nina was their messenger. ording to Nina,


    Julian stayed overnight at her house and finished the beef in her refrigerator. He also made sure the


    door was closed when he left.


    And Julian left a message for Emelia: See you in Riverside.


    After finishing the report, Nina whined, "He really is a jerk! You save the beef for me."


    "Remember how drunk you were this morning? What can I do if you leave the beef for him?" Emelia


    was helpless.


    Emelia made Nina a box of beef because Nina was a big fan of it. But Nina left it in the refrigerator and


    returned home after a hungover.


    They didn''t expect Julian would spend the night in Emelia''s house and even ate the beef she left for


    Nina.


    Nina sneered, "Julian and I are at daggers with each other. You have to pick a side!"


    Emelia was amused by Nina, "Only for a box of beef? I have nothing to do with him. Do you still think I


    have an option? "


    Nina gave a smile of satisfaction, "That''s more like it."


    But Emelia felt confused about Julian''s message. ¡°It''s weird. Why would he say see you in Riverside? I


    will barely return to Riverside."


    "Who knows?" Nina didn''t care about it, and instead, she tugged at Emelia''s sleeves toin, "I''m


    so angry!"


    Emelia asked her, "What''s wrong?"


    Nina said through clenched teeth, "Remember the dating show I told you about? Sherlyn thought that


    was a great idea and helped me to get a role in it. But today, she told me that Viggo rejected her."


    "Tymers Entertainment''s partner said my persona isn''t matched for their show. They suggested that I


    should focus on my career now."


    "Damn it! Who do they think they are? I need a boyfriend now! What I need to focus on is my fucking


    marriage." Nina cursed out of anger.


    "What''s wrong with this Viggo? He never shows up in thepany but sits there and orders people


    around?"


    "He''s always acting like he gets a lot to hide, using a voice changer and fake name, Mr. N,¡± Nina


    blurted nonstop, "I was nning to extend my contract with Tymers, but now I''ve decided to drop that


    idea. I can start my own studio and do it with Sherlyn. We don''t need to be bossed around by these


    stupid capitalists!"


    Emelia poured Nina a ss of water andforted her, "Actually, I don''t think you should go to that


    show."


    Meeting with Nina''s angry stare, Emelia said, "You know what I mean. You have to make your time


    worth it."


    Nina looked away and chugged the water out of the ss. Then she looked at Emelia and said


    decisively, "I''ve made up my mind. I won''t give up until my contract expires. If he doesn''te back, I''ll


    sign up for the next season of the dating show after my contract is terminated!"


    Facing Nina''s great determination, Emelia didn''t say anything.


    It was good to set a time limit. Once the time was up, it wouldn''t be so bad to let it go.


    Nina was full of regret and let out a sigh. Then she said to Emelia, "You know what I miss for not going


    to that show? A handsomewyer and a cutewyer worked in one of those brilliantw firms. I''m so


    excited just to think about it."


    "Oh, there''s also a fitness coach. You know my taste. I love muscle men."


    Emelia said through a frown, "But Cameron doesn''t look so sturdy."


    He was anything but a muscle man.


    Nina snorted, "Well, only when you see him naked."


    Emelia was struck dumb right there.


    She had almost forgotten that Nina and Cameron had sex before. Nina definitely had a say in this.

 Chapter 389 I Wont Compromise Myself Again

    Chapter 389 I Won''t Compromise Myself Again


    Emelia looked at Nina with her prating gaze, "My dear big star, if you really are into men''s bodies,


    you have plenty of choices. Why do you have to sign up for a dating show?"


    Emelia added, "You close the door for them."


    She knew Nina only loved Cameron. Nina was just hard on the outside but soft on the inside.


    It would be easier for her if she had let it go earlier.


    Nina sneered, "Oh, you''re so cruel. Can''t you let me have a single peaceful moment with my fantasy?"


    Emelia shook his head through a tight-lipped smile.


    Winston came in the evening. Vincent and Winston''s parents were best friends, and Winston would


    visit Vincent and Naomi during the new year because Vincent had no children.


    Vincent didn''t meddle in Emelia''s rtionship with Winston because his daughter didn''t want to add a


    negative influence on others. Vincent wished they could be friends or families.


    Love was a matter of fate.


    The next morning, Emelia received a call from Grandpa Hughes when she was still in bed.


    "Emelia..." Grandpa Hughes said in a broken voice.


    Emelia was panic and hurriedly asked, "Grandpa, are you okay? What happened?"


    Grandpa Hughes sobbed as he said, "Julian had an ident in the morning. He got rear-ended by


    another car."


    Emelia blurted out worriedly, "Is he alright?"


    "He is fine, but¡­" Grandpa Hughes was quiet for a minute.


    Emelia cupped her right hand over her chest to calm herself down. She asked, "Then what''s wrong?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Something wrong with his memory. He forgot about your divorce. ording to Arthur, Julian might


    have short-term memory loss after getting his head hit in the car crash." Grandpa Hughes finally


    finished his sentence.


    Emelia was stunned. "How did this happen?"


    He forgot about their divorce?


    So, Julian still thought they were married?


    Grandpa Hughes''s voice sounded helpless and deste. "Emelia, I know you don''t want to see him


    anymore, but he keeps asking me for a wife."


    "We have told him that you were divorced, and I even showed him the divorce certificate, but he didn''t


    believe me."


    "He wanted nobody but you to take care of him when he woke up."


    They fell into an awkward silence.


    Grandpa Hughes continued, "What do you think I should do now? I''m an old man. Why should I suffer


    from all this?"


    "I already have a son and a daughter-inw that disappoint me. Julian is a brilliant young man, but why


    can''t I rest for one single minute?"


    Emelia remained silent because she couldn''t ept what Grandpa Hughes said.


    She would never expect to experience amnesia or short-term memory loss in her life. These sounded


    dramatic!


    Julian was in the Capital yesterday, and now has a memory loss in the hospital?


    To erase Emelia''s doubts, Grandpa Hughes continued, "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Arthur."


    "Or send a few authoritative doctors from the Capital, you''ll know if I''m lying."


    "Then, what do you want to do now, sir?" Emelia finally regained her sense.


    Although Emelia held suspicious about Julian''s amnesia, she didn''t judge Grandpa Hughes at first.


    Emelia didn''t know how tofort Grandpa Hughes now.


    Grandpa Hughes heaved a heavy sigh, "I''m begging you. Can you pleasee here for a few days?


    When he gets better, we''ll think of a way to exin things to him."


    Emelia had no choice but to agree. "Okay, I''ll go there first."


    The next moment, Julian''s message popped out on Emelia''s mind: See you in Riverside.


    Emelia felt this was Julian''s n.


    The message was a premiere of his y.


    Whether it was true or not, Emelia should go for the sake of Grandpa Hughes.


    When Emelia told this to Vincent and Naomi, Vincent snapped, "This''s definitely his trick! Memory loss?


    How ridiculous it sounds!"


    "And he only forgot about the divorce. He just wants you back and works tirelessly for him!"


    The more Vincent said, the angrier he got. "Plus, if he only remembered things happening before the


    divorce, wouldn''t he ill-treat you again?"


    Everyone knew Julian did not love Emelia during the three-year marriage. Emelia had lived a miserable


    life, otherwise, she wouldn''t have decided to divorce.


    Vincent wouldn''t let Emelia repeat past failures, so he got really mad.


    Naomiforted Vincent, "We won''t let it happen. Calm down."


    "That''s right, Dad. Don''t worry. I won''tpromise myself again." Emelia knew Vincent was just


    worried about her.


    Vincent let out a long sigh of relief to calm himself down.


    Then, he said, "Wait a moment. I''ll call a doctor."


    Vincent dialed a number.


    He wouldn''t get amnesia until a professional doctor said he had.


    Naomi whispered to Emelia, "What do you think about this?"


    "I doubt it, but no matter what, I have to go and take a look." There was no fear in Emelia''s eyes. "I''ve


    covered all these things that Dad said, and I choose to go because this time, I''m not alone. I still have


    you and dad."


    "This''s a new Emelia. If he doesn''t treat me well, I will leave without hesitation."


    Since Julian only remember things before their divorce, he would mistreat her.


    But Emelia had no reasons to tolerate it anymore.


    "I''m d that you think it through," Naomi reassured, "You''re right. We will always support you."

 Chapter 390 Steady Julian First

    Chapter 390 Steady Julian First


    As Vincent returned, Naomi hurriedly asked, "How is it?"


    Vincent frowned as he said. "My friend said selective amnesia was a real thing, but there was a slim


    chance for people to have it."


    Vincent looked at Emelia and said, "He guessed Julian was probably still brooding over his three years


    of marriage to you. He regretted not treating you well, so he subconsciously wanted to start it over


    again to make up for those regrets."


    Vincent continued, "But I still doubt it. It must be his trick to get you back. Let''s see how it goes without


    you!"


    When Vincent finished speaking, Naomi signaled him not to step in with a nod.


    Naomi knew Emelia had decided to go whether it was real or not.


    Emelia still loved Julian, and because of this, she had to file the divorce.


    Julian was in the hospital, so how could Emelia just sit and watch?


    Vincent nced at his daughter and changed his attitude. "I''ll go with you."


    "I''m fine, dad. You should stay here. I''ll go with Nina." Emelia didn''t want to trouble Vincent. After all,


    Naomi needed him.


    "If he dares to do it again, he will be dead!" Vincent said fiercely.


    Emeliaforted him," Don''t worry, I won''t let him randomly pick on me."


    In the past three years, Emelia loved Julian so much that she almost lost herself.


    It wouldn''t happen again.


    Emelia gave Nina a call and told her about Juliana and Riverside.


    Nina agreed, but she had a problem with Julian''s car crash thing, "Holy shit! He is so good at this! Now


    he is ying an amnesia patient!"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oscar owes him an award."


    "Why don''t you two just get married? I''m sick of watching his y."


    Emelia scolded her, "Hey, who''s your friend?"


    Nina was like sitting on the fence. Sometimes she told Emelia to break up with Julian, sometimes she


    told her to remarry him.


    Nina heaved a dramatic sigh, "Well, this''s how a brilliant man falls in love."


    Emelia just ignored her.


    They booked a ne ticket and packed their luggage. When they reached Riverside, Grandpa Huge


    sent a driver to pick them up.


    In the hospital ward.


    Before Emelia arrived.


    Ezra said to Julian, who was lying on the bed with a look of disgust on his face, "If you can y an


    amnesia patient well and get Emelia back, I''ll make you a pure gold Oscar Statuette. What an


    underrated actor you are!"


    Julian warned him, "Stop chattering. Keep your lips tight."


    Ezra rolled his eyes at the ceiling.


    After returning from the Capital yesterday, Julian gathered his friends to n an amnesia y just for


    getting back with Emelia.


    Ezra was dumbfounded when he heard this.


    Arthur and Phill didn''t do much better. This n almost freaked the sses out of Phill''s nose.


    Julian calmly exined, ¡°Kill two birds with one stone. I can take this as an excuse to get rid of


    Suzanne."


    Grandpa Hughes inspired Julian to y some tricks to get Emelia back.


    He had been waiting for the right moment. With Suzanne''s presence in the Capital, Julian decided to


    move the n ahead. He couldn''t wait to get back to Emelia.


    Otherwise, he could have stayed there for a few more days.


    His n couldn''t work out if he was in the Capital, which wasn''t Julian''s territory. If Vincent hired a team


    to check on his situation, Julian''s n was screwed.


    Then Julian turned to Grandpa Hughes, who was sitting in the chair at the end of his bed, "Grandpa,


    thank you for your help. I think Ezra will make you an Oscar trophy too, right?"


    Grandpa Hughes''s tears worked. Emelia wouldn''t havee back if someone else called her.


    Grandpa Hughes tapped his walking stick heavily on the floor. "If you fail this time, get ready to die


    alone."


    As Grandpa Hughes''s voice fell, Ezraughed harder at Julian.


    Grandpa Hughes turned to Ezra, "Can you stopughing? Do you think you''re better than him?"


    "You ask a woman to get an abortion?" Grandpa Hughes red at Ezra, "Then why didn''t you take


    measures when you were having sex with her? You want to weasel it out when it happens. Just be a


    man!"


    Ezra cleared his throat.


    Although Grandpa Hughes was old, he was still authoritative.


    Ezra awkwardly defended himself. "I didn''t insist on the abortion¡­"


    Grandpa Hughes interrupted him, "Enough with your stupid defense."


    Ezra had no choice but to shut his mouth in embarrassment. Arthur remained quiet to dodge Grandpa


    Hughes''s potential attack.


    They were Julian''s best friends, so Grandpa Hughes treated them like his grandkids. Sometimes, he


    lectured them sternly.


    Grandpa Hughes''s phone buzzed. It was a voice message from the driver. They were on the way to the


    hospital.


    Grandpa Hughes yed the voice message to Julian and said, "That''s all I can do. Wish you luck, kid."


    About forty minutester, Emelia and Nina arrived at Julian''s hospital.


    Arthur waited for them in the parking lot and walked them to the ward. Arthur briefly told Emelia about


    Julian''s situation, "Anyway, the first thing we need to is to steady him. You know, he once got a blood


    stasis in his head."


    Arthur''sst sentence sessfully softened Emelia''s heart.


    Although Julian was discharged from the hospital after he had recovered from the blood stasis


    headachest time, Emelia still felt his brain was too weak to handle another attack.


    Now he hit his head again when he got rear-ended.


    Emelia replied bitterly, "Okay."

 Chapter 391 I Will Cherish You

    Chapter 391 I Will Cherish You


    Emelia and Nina followed Arthur into Julian''s ward. Before Emelia could greet Grandpa Hughes, Julian


    suddenly got off the bed and took her into his arms.


    "Where did you go? What makes you so long toe?" Julian held her tightly in his arms as if he got


    something back unexpectedly.


    Emelia didn''t know how to respond to Julian.


    She thought Julian would be as distant and aloof as he did before their divorce.


    But he acted so differently. What should Emelia do?


    When they were still married, Julian had never acted passionately about her, let alone held her in his


    arms.


    Emelia''s body stiffened as Julian hugged her. Nina said, "Mr. Hughes, I didn''t know you''re such a good


    actor."


    "Nina?" Julian looked at her and asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    Nina sneered as she stared into Julian''s eyes to find a w.


    Nina was a sophisticated and award-winning actor with many years of experience, so more or less, she


    could tell if a person was acting. But she could not find a trace on Julian''s face.


    Emelia pushed him away and asked calmly, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, but they won''t let me leave the hospital." As Julian spoke, he reached out to hold Emelia''s


    hand as if Emelia would leave any minute. He whined toin, "They told me that we were


    divorced. Ridiculous!"


    Emelia looked up at him and said sternly, "We were."


    "Impossible!" Julian was in disbelief. "I never thought I''d divorce you!"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Emelia pursed his lips and looked at him with aplicated expression.


    She was unfamiliar with this new Julian. Did he really never want to divorce her three years ago?


    But Emelia still told him the truth, "I filed the divorce, and you agreed."


    Julian clenched her hand and argued, "I won''t do that."


    It urred to Emelia that Julian didn''t agree to the divorce at the beginning and that she had


    humiliated him at the anniversary celebration and forced him to sign the divorce paper.


    But now was not the time for that. She pulled out her hand. "Let me go."


    Ezra grumbled from the side, "we tell the truth and now turn to his enemies. I think he got paranoid


    after the car crash, and he keeps ming us for cursing him to divorce!"


    Emelia failed to pull her hand out and asked, "Do you trust Grandpa Hughes?"


    Julian was overwhelmed with resentment. "Not really. I knew he didn''t care about me at all. He only


    cares about you! He has always been on your side."


    "He hated me when I mistreated, so he helped you lie to me."


    Grandpa Hughes tried hard to swallow his anger.


    "Oh, you know that?" Nina judgmentally asked Julian.


    Julian looked at Emelia with his gaze full of regret. "I know I was a bad husband. I was panicked when I


    woke up from the car ident without you. Then I realize I can''t live without you."


    "Emelia, I promise I''ll cherish you." Julian pulled Emelia to his chest.


    Nina felt unbelievable to see this.


    What the hell was happening?


    Julian was really smart, taking the car ident as an excuse to change Emelia''s attitude towards him.


    On the way to the hospital, Nina had said to herself that if Julian dared to treat Emelia unfairly, she


    would definitely beat him to death.


    She had sworn to it.


    She hadn''t beaten someone for many years. This time, she might have a chance to use her martial


    skills on Julian.


    In Nina''s opinion, if Julian was nice to Emelia, he was faking his memory loss.


    Then shouldn''t Julian pay a heavy price for tricking her and Emelia back from the Capital?


    Julian''s car ident was a brilliant setting. It was so perfect that Nina couldn''t find any criticism, and


    she was taming her tamper.


    Ezra chimed in, "Enough for the small talk. Since Emelia is here, then let''s go. We should leave you


    guys to have a good talk."


    Ezra invited Nina and Arthur to leave as Julian and Emelia still cuddled tightly.


    Before Grandpa Hughes left, he said to Emelia, "Steady him first."


    Emelia nodded in response.


    After everyone left, only the cuddling couple was left in the ward.


    Emelia struggled to push Julian because she was almost choked by him. "Hey."


    Julian stared at her worriedly. "I will if you promise you won''t leave me."


    "Okay." Emelia gave a weak reply.


    Julian let go of her. Emelia told him to lie down on the bed, but he asked Emelia to sit beside the bed.


    Emelia did not say anything. Instead, she leaned toward Julian and met his eyes at a close distance.


    Emelia wanted to see the real Julian through his eyes.


    But Julian interrupted, "Don''t look at me like that."


    Emelia asked him in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    Julian swallowed hard before he mumbled, "You turned me on."


    Emelia''s eyes were wide open. She suddenly pulled her hand back and stood up from the bed.


    He was shameless!


    Julian''s face was filled with innocence. Emelia would never know how hard Julian put out his fire inside.


    Emelia''s soft lips were close to his face, and her fragrance seeped into his nose. His mind was filled


    with their sexual fantasy. How could he hold it?


    Emelia''s cheeks were zing because she was mad at Julian''s shameless words. " Julian¡­"


    Before she finished the sentence, he suddenly raised his hand and rubbed between his brows. "Why


    does my head feel like exploding?"


    Emelia stopped to ask worriedly, "Are you okay? Do you need the doctor?"


    Julian nodded because it was time for another actor toe out. "Alright."


    He had bribed the doctor to overstate his situation and made his statement real.

 Chapter 392 Either a Dowry or an Apology

    Chapter 392 Either a Dowry or an Apology


    The doctor came in and turned to Emelia after a quick examination, "Perhaps he is a little too excited


    when he met you. He needs some rest."


    "Okay," Emelia said, and the doctor left.


    Emelia looked at Julian on the bed and said, "Have some rest."


    Julian grabbed her hand and said, "Not until you sleep by my side."


    Emelia looked helplessly at his hand.


    He had been holding up her hands or hugging her since she stepped into the ward.


    "How old are you? Three?¡± Emelia refused, "I still have some things to deal with."


    It was all kind of mixed up in Emelia''s mind, and she needed some space now.


    "Are you still thinking about the divorce?" Julian tightened his grip on her soft hand and warned,


    "Anyway, we''re not divorced. You''re my wife! So, don''t you ever try to divorce me again?"


    Emelia couldn''t deal with his stubbornness and said, "Julian, even if you don''t trust them, can the seal


    on the divorce paper deceive you?"


    Julian snorted. "Why not? Money talks. You guys could bribe the agent to get me the divorce paper."


    Emelia felt that they were not on the same paper and couldn''t convince him.


    At her wit''s end, she said, "You should have some rest."


    Shepromised to sit on the chair by the bed, holding Julian''s hand and watching him fall asleep.


    Emelia could feel his warmth through his big palm, and Julian looked nervous and insecure. Where


    was the arrogant CEO? Where was the heartless husband?


    If we could turn the clock back, what would happen if he used to be this passionate about their


    marriage?


    However, Emelia should have exined his health issue to him at first to scare him off.


    He would be likely to care about this three years ago.


    After Julian fell asleep, Emelia pulled out her hand and left the ward.


    She first went to Arthur''s office. When she entered, Nina was chatting with Arthur.


    Nina sat on the sofa and teased Arthur, "Doctor Hudgens, are you seeing someone? I think you''re too


    old to start a family. I have some brilliant friends. Do you want me to introduce you?"


    "I think I''ll just pass. Thank you." Arthur heard the mocking in Nina''s words, and Jean was close to Nina


    and Emelia.


    Grandpa Hughes echoed, "I think that''s a great idea."


    Arthur respected Grandpa Hughes, so he could only re at Nina, "Miss Sanchez, please mind your


    own business."


    Emelia went in and interrupted their conversation.


    When Grandpa Hughes saw Emelia, he hurriedly asked, "How is Julian?"


    "He just fell asleep," Emelia replied.


    Grandpa Hughes sighed and said, "That''s good."


    "Grandpa, what do you n to do now?" Emelia sat down on the sofa and asked him dispiritedly.


    Julian would never admit that they were divorced. Would they live together again in the name of


    husband and wife?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grandpa Hughes shook his head and said, "I''m totally at a loss."


    "I''ve tried my best. I even told him about Caroline''s death, but he insisted that he didn''t care about


    other things."


    "How about... we talk to him after a few days?" In the end, Grandpa Hughes said to Emelia tentatively.


    That was not what Emelia wanted. If things ended up like this, then what was the point of the divorce


    with Julian? Didn''t the terrible words she said to Julian mean nothing?


    Grandpa Hughes started to wipe his tears. "Oh, why should I have to go through this? I''ve been


    worrying about my stupid son for my entire life. After many years, Julian had grown up to support our


    family''s business, but why does he end up like this?"


    Emelia''s heart softened when Grandpa Hughes was sadfishing.


    "I don''t think my dad will agree." Vincent would protect Emelia from getting hurt.


    But on the contrary, Julian was nice to her. Emelia was just in an awkward position.


    Leaning on her cane, Grandpa Hughes stood up and said, "I''ll talk to your dad. This time, I''ll do


    anything to help Julian."


    "Call your dad. I''ll talk to him." Grandpa Hughes instructed Emelia.


    Emelia went out to call Vincent and told him about Julian''s situation. Then, she gave the phone to


    Grandpa Hughes and let them talk alone.


    There was no room for discussion. "Mr. Hughes, Emelia won''t stay there and let Julian treat her like a


    doormat!"


    Grandpa Hughes exined calmly, "Did Emelia tell you about Julian? Julian was nice to her. I can


    promise you that Julian will cherish her."


    "That won''t do." Vincent refused straightforwardly.


    Grandpa Hughes paused for a moment, then tried his best to persuade him, "But if they could get back


    together, aren''t you happy for them?"


    "Can''t you see that your daughter still loves Julian?"


    Before Vincent said anything, Grandpa Hughes said slowly and clearly, ¡°She loves Julian very much."


    She pushed him away for his own good.


    Grandpa Hughes was getting old, but his mind didn''t. He knew Emilia loved Julian more than anyone


    else.


    Vincent wavered a little. After a while, he asked, "What if it doesn''t work?"


    Grandpa Hughes said imposingly, "You can take half of the Hughes Group, deal?"


    Vincent was shocked. The Longerich family didn''tck money, but he could see how sincere Grandpa


    Hughes was.


    Grandpa Hughes promised, "If it works, you can also take that half as a dowry. If it doesn''t work, take it


    as an apology!"


    To put it simply, half of the Hughes Group belonged to Emelia sooner orter.

 Chapter 393 You Are My Wife

    Chapter 393 You Are My Wife


    Grandpa Hughes''s decisive and domineering speech convinced Vincent.


    "I know your concern. I promise you, that little brat won''t pick on Emelia, not a tiny bit of it." Grandpa


    Hughes promised Vincent.


    Julian would spoil Emelia like a pearl of his palm.


    Vincent pondered for a while before saying, "Mr. Hughes, I spend a lot of effort to get Emelia back. He''s


    my precious daughter. If Julian hurts her again, I will kick your ass even if I have to go bankrupt!"


    "Of course," Grandpa Hughes heaved a sigh of relief.


    Vincent continued, "I only agree that she stays to take care of Julian, but not to remarry. Keep that in


    mind."


    "Alright, as you wish." As long as Emelia stayed, then their goal was half-achieved. Grandpa Hughes


    had done his job, and the rest would depend on his grandson.


    The old man thought highly of Julian''s n.


    In this way, Julian could make up for what he did to Emelia over the years.


    Restarting would probably reduce Emelia''s anxiety for the past three years.


    Emelia didn''t know how Grandpa Hughes managed to convince Vincent, but she could stay in


    Riverside now.


    The moment Emelia ended his call with Vincent, the nurse knocked on Arthur''s office door.


    The nurse came in with a worried look on her face. "Miss Jones, Mr. Hughes is awake. He''s looking for


    you. Pleasee with me."


    Emelia put away his phone and rushed back to Julian''s ward. Julian came up to hug her. "You''re finally


    back. I thought you leave me again."


    Nina rubbed her cheek. Could he change another way to do his y? This was too much!


    Emelia had only left for a while and Julian acted like he lost the entire world.


    Nina didn''t like the way he acted.


    "I just talked to the doctor." Emeliaforted him without bringing up the divorce again.


    Grandpa Hughes said to Julian before leaving, "Since Emelia is here, I can go back and get some


    rest."


    Nina said, "Emelia, can I go first?"


    Nina gave Julian a warning look, "If he dares to bully you, call me!"


    Before Emelia could say anything, Julian said determinedly, "It won''t happen."


    He pulled Emelia into his arms to show his sincerity.


    Emelia was speechless. Did Julian get some kind of octopus disease? He wouldn''t let go of her for a


    second.


    Nina rolled her eyes and left. Grandpa Hughes secretly winked at Julian before turning to leave.


    When the other people left, Julian happily looked at Emelia and asked, "Are you going to stay here with


    me forever?"


    His eyes couldn''t disguise the pleasure that he felt, making Emelia panic.


    She avoided Julian''s question. Instead, she said seriously, "I have something to tell you."


    "What is it?" Julian''s tone was gentle and charming, and he didn''t seem to be bothered by Emelia.


    "Julian, actually, I can''t get pregnant. If you insist on being with me, you have to ept that we have no


    children for the rest of your life. And the Hughes family... will have no sessor." After that, Emelia


    looked away to avoid him.


    If Caroline was still alive, perhaps Julian could raise her child as his heir.


    But now...


    "I don''t think it matters." Julian raised his hand and gently turned her face back. He looked into Emelia''s


    eyes again.


    "Emelia, this''s your thought, and you intrude it upon me." Julian was careful about the words he chose


    in case not to annoy Emelia.


    "I¡­" Emelia stopped because Julian was reasonable.


    Julian had never been judgmental to her since she was diagnosed with infertility.


    "Nothing can stop us from being together," Julian held Emelia''s chin. "You''re such a good person, so


    everything will get better."


    He then kissed her lips.


    Emelia froze.


    He should wait, right? Emelia had been telling him that they were divorced. What was that about the


    kiss here?


    When Emelia regained her senses, she tried to get herself off Julian''s arms. But Julian locked her


    against the bedstand. He ced his palm behind her head as his tongue slowly reached further into


    Emelia''s mouth.


    How could Emelia resist this?


    Emelia''s limps went soft when Julian let go of her.


    "You can''t do this!" She supported herself with Julian''s shoulder and whined.


    "You''re my wife. Why can''t I kiss you?" Julian continued with his n.


    Emelia''s face flushed red when Julian said the word ''wife'' because he had never called her that before.


    Emelia buried her head in Julian''s arms in embarrassment, Julian decided that he would conquer


    Emelia with sweet talk.


    He should make a lot of sweet words that he had never done in the past three years.


    They hugged each other for a while, and Julian broke the silence, "Please help me get out of the


    hospital. You can talk to the doctor."


    "I don''t want to stay here anymore." The hospital was not a good ce to make out.


    The atmosphere was just right, all he needed was a double bed.


    Emelia asked worriedly, "But didn''t you just have a headache?"


    "I''m just excited. I''m fine." Julian kept making his story.


    In fact, he just had a slight rear-ended collision. The paint on the car didn''t even rub off, but he took the


    ident as an excuse to pretend he had lost his memory.


    Before Emelia could say anything, he threw his arms around her again. He sounded like he was


    begging, "The hospital is too depressing. I''m afraid I''ll get worse if I stay here any longer."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emelia couldn''t handle this new Julian acted like a spoiled child.


    Howe he had be so different?

 Chapter 394 Must Follow Her Everywhere

    Chapter 394 Must Follow Her Everywhere


    "Just stay in bed. I''ll go check with the doctor." Emelia could only end up mollifying Julian like this.


    Julian held her hand and said, "I''ll go with you or let the doctore here."


    Emelia was lost for words.


    Did he have to be so clingy?


    Since she had promised to stay, she wouldn''t leave for now.


    Emelia took a deep breath and asked seriously, "You know how you treated me before, right?"


    "I know." Julian raised his eyebrows, wondering why Emelia would ask such a question.


    Emelia frowned and uttered, "But your attitude towards me is so different now. I have every reason to


    suspect that you''re faking your memory loss. Because a person can''t change so much in such a short


    period!"


    "How could you realize you love me just after a car ident and immediately change the way you treat


    me from being cold and distant to being passionate?"


    Julian didn''t get flustered at Emelia''s suspicion. He defended himself calmly, "Love usuallyes in an


    instant."


    Emelia had to admire Julian for his eloquence.


    Julian gazed at her and confessed, "No matter what, you only need to know that I love you very much.


    That''s enough."


    Emelia gave him a cold smile. "Since lovees in an instant, will you not love me after another


    ident?"


    Julian immediately replied with conviction, "Definitely not."


    As he spoke, he folded her into his arms. "I will only love you more and more."


    "You''d better lie down now." Emelia couldn''t stand his sweet words, or more likely, his rhetoric, so she


    simply pushed him away and left.


    Julian went back to bed with a disappointed face. He was not faking being clingy. He really didn''t dare


    to let Emelia leave alone for fear that she would run away.


    He had spent so much effort to keep her by his side this time. And he couldn''t afford that something


    would happen to take Emelia away from him anyway.


    The phone at hand rang. Julian nced at the caller ID, and strong disgust shed across his face.


    It was from Suzanne McBride. After Julian had left her dry at his house in the Capital, she kept calling


    him, but he hadn''t answered.


    But now, Julian thought it was OK to answer it because he had amnesia and could treat Suzanne as a


    "Hello, who is calling?" Julian answered, and his tone was cold and indifferent.


    "Julian, it''s Suzanne," Suzanne said happily on the other end.


    She had stayed in a hotel after leaving Julian''s house yesterday. However, she still hadn''t given up and


    had been calling Julian. But she never got through, for no one answered or the phone was powered off,


    making her angry and annoyed.


    Now Julian had suddenly answered the phone, and Suzanne happily forgot the humiliation and


    indifference she had suffered from Julian.


    However, Julian''s following wordspletely shocked her. "Suzanne? I think you may have the wrong


    number. I don''t know you."


    Suzanne was stunned. "You¡­you don''t know me?"


    She asked hastily, "How can you not know me? We''ve met several times and even had dinner together


    in Grafstin."


    "Really?" Julian observed carelessly, "I don''t remember."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying that, he directly hung up the phone and didn''t answer as Suzanne called him again.


    Soon Maisie called Julian.


    "Julian, Suzanne just called me crying and shouting toin that you don''t know her. I told her that


    you lost your memory as you said." As Julian''s trusted assistant, Maisie naturally cooperated with


    Julian''s n.


    Hence, Maisie knew that Julian was going to get rid of Suzannepletely. She had to tell Suzanne


    about Julian''s current situation with regret and heartache.


    "OK."


    Maisie added, "But she still was unwilling to give up and insisted oning to the Riverside city and


    visiting you."


    "Just let here. It doesn''t matter. I don''t know her now anyway."


    Julian added, "Let Old Mr. McBride know it as well, lest he might me me for breaking the heart of his


    precious granddaughter. I''m a patient now."


    "OK," Maisie replied, "Actually, Old Mr. McBride disapproves of Suzanne constantly pestering you as


    well, but he still let her be."


    "It might be a good thing for us. If Suzanne leaves again disappointed and sad, the old mister will know


    your attitude clearly and sign the agreement."


    Julian had just finished talking to Maisie when Emelia returned.


    "Both the doctor and Arthur said that you still have to be observed for at least two days before


    discharge," Emelia told Julian what the doctor said, or more specifically, Arthur''s decision.


    Arthur thought it would be too obvious if Julian could be discharged the minute Emelia got here.


    Hence, Julian secretly was reluctant to stay, but he could only respond, "Alright, I''ll listen to the doctor."


    Emelia nced at him and uttered, "By the way, there''s something I need to tell you. I have to leave for


    a while when you can be discharged."


    "Leave?" Julian nervously grabbed her hand. "What do you mean? Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to Frances'' home to nurse my body." Emelia''s original n was to continue living at Frances''


    home after the New year, and also, the herbs she brought back were running out.


    Julian asked in confusion, "Who is Frances?"


    Emelia stared at his dark eyes for a long time, trying to find out if he really knew.


    But in the end, she didn''t find any clues, so she had to exin, "You know my physical problem, and


    she''s a doctor who is proficient at traditional medical treatment. She helps me nurse my body. Arthur


    introduced her."


    "Well," Julian replied, "Then I''ll go with you."


    "No," Emelia refused without even thinking, "I''m living at Frances'' house. It''s inconvenient for you to


    follow me."


    As soon as Emelia finished speaking, she suddenly saw Julian looking at her with deep eyes.


    She stared at him in confusion. Julian put his arms around her waist and whispered, "You also think we


    are supposed to sleep together, right? Otherwise, you wouldn''t say it was inconvenient."


    Emelia was speechless.


    She didn''t mean it at all!


    She simply didn''t want him to follow her, so she said it was inconvenient.


    But Emelia hadn''t thought Julian actually took her words the wrong way.


    "Aren''t you a patient? You''d better stay in Riverside city," she continued to refuse.


    Julian frowned and asked, "Then how long will you stay?"


    "I''m not sure exactly, but it will take at least one month. The traditional treatment will take a long time,


    and it might not be effective for my body. I have to listen to Frances'' arrangement."


    "I won''t ept it. Definitely not," Julian objected without thinking when he heard that Emelia would


    leave for so long.


    Previously, Julian had done nothing to Emelia''s living at Frances'' house because he had been forced to


    break up with her. He could only restrain his emotions from not putting pressure on her.


    But now, things were different. Julian was Emelia''s husband, so he naturally must follow her


    everywhere.

 Chapter 395 Apologize to Emelia

    Chapter 395 Apologize to Emelia


    Emelia knew that Julian wouldn''t stop objecting to the matter until she agreed, so she directly said, "All


    right, if you really want to. But you must stay in a hotel."


    "OK." Julian agreed happily.


    Frances wasn''t easy to get along with. Emelia was allowed to stay for a long time because of her nice


    personality. Moreover, Frances'' house wasn''t that big. It was indeed inappropriate for them to live with


    a man.


    "But what about your work?" Emelia stared at him and asked, "And you still need to handle the stuff


    with the chip industrial park in Grafstin."


    Julian replied casually, "I can work on myputer. When I need to be present, I''lle back to the


    office then. As for the matter of the industrial park, I''ll leave it to Maisie."


    Maisie''s capacity for work was undoubted.


    Now that Julian had arranged everything for himself, Emelia said nothing more. Instead, she should


    continue to write her script. It was time to carry on with her career as the New Year had passed.


    Since Julian had to remain in the hospital for a few days, Emelia decided to go back to unpack. When


    she returned to the hospital, no sooner did she just step to the door of Julian''s room than a woman


    rushed in without knocking.


    Emelia was dumbfounded when she saw the woman hugging Julian, who was standing by the window


    on the phone.


    "Julian! Why did you suddenly lose your memory? How did this happen?" The woman sobbed, looking


    worried.


    The woman was Suzanne. When she heard Maisie say Julian had a car ident, she immediately


    bought a ne ticket and left the Capital for Riverside City.


    Julian inwardly really wanted to kick Suzanne away when she hugged him.


    He turned around and saw Emelia looking at him thoughtfully by the door. He was furious and pulled


    Suzanne away without hesitation.


    "Who the hell are you?" He was so angry and nervous that he couldn''t help but shout bad words.


    With all his efforts, he had finally let Emelia stay by his side. If Emelia misunderstood that he had


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    something with Suzanne, all his efforts would be in vain.


    At the thought of it, Julian hurriedly walked toward Emelia and hugged her in his arms with a big smile.


    The entire scene was like a dagger to Suzanne''s heart.


    "Wifey, you''re here," Julian smiled at Emelia.


    Emelia got goosebumps at his words. Was he addicted to calling her in that way?


    Julian hurriedly exined to Emelia, "I don''t know this woman at all. I also don''t know why she


    suddenly came in and hugged me. She must be a psycho. I''ll ask Arthur to take her away immediately!"


    "Julian!" When Suzanne heard Julian say she was a psycho, she immediately roared in anger, her tone


    no longer as sweet as before.


    Julian looked at Suzanne coldly. "I''m giving you onest chance to leave here right now, or I''ll call the


    police."


    Suzanne stomped her feet with rage.


    When she heard from Maisie that Julian had lost his memory, she thought it was incredible. Didn''t such


    an exaggerated plot only exist in TV series? How could it really happen in reality?


    Suzanne didn''t believe it, and she wasn''t willing to be a stranger to Julian, even though they didn''t


    know each other well before.


    So, she bought a ne ticket and came here without hesitation. But she couldn''t believe Julian really


    didn''t remember her.


    It was one thing to know that Julian had amnesia. But how could he call her a psycho?


    Before Julian lost his memory, he wouldn''t be so mean to her for her grandfather''s sake. But now...


    Suzanne was so angry that she almost cried.


    "Excuse me, may I ask who you are?" Emelia had never met Suzanne, so she didn''t know her.


    Suzanne red at her and shouted furiously, "What''s it to you? And you, you''re so shameless! A few


    days ago, you told the media that you wouldn''t be in a rtionship for the time being. But now you''re


    with Julian again! What a phony!"


    Emelia didn''t care that Suzanne called her a shameless woman. If she could, Emelia wouldn''t choose


    to be with Julian, which would go back on her own word. But she had no other choice in this matter.


    However, Julian, who was holding Emelia, changed his face and immediately snapped at Suzanne,


    "Apologize to Emelia!"


    Suzanne was shocked by his cold gaze. "What?"


    "Apologize to my wife for what you just said," Julian said through gritted teeth.


    He used to be indifferent to Emelia and had failed to protect Emelia when others bullied her for no


    reason. But now, he would never allow this sort of thing to happen.


    Suzanne was about to defend herself when Julian added in a more serious tone, "Apologize!"


    Suzanne was so scared that she started crying, then she said to Emelia while crying, "I''m sorry. I


    shouldn''t have said you were shameless."


    Suzanne had never been treated so viciously and rudely since she was born. After apologizing, she


    quickly ran away, her face pale, covering her mouth in tears.


    Because her instincts told her that if she didn''t leave, Julian would strangle her in the next second.


    Emelia raised her eyebrows at Julian after Suzanne left. "You don''t know her?"


    "No," Julian replied shortly.


    Emelia smiled faintly. "Do you want to investigate her identity?"


    "No need." Julian had no interest at all. "What am I doing to investigate an insignificant person?"


    Emelia nced at him before continuing, "Maisie mentioned to me that there was a woman in Grafstin


    who had a crush on you. Could it be her?"


    That woman probably was from Riverside city since Emelia had never seen her before.


    Based on the information from Maisie, Emelia was certain her guess was correct. A woman had


    chased Julian from Grafstin to the Capital and then chased him to Riverside city even though Julian


    had left her dry in the Capital. Emelia even inwardly thought that she was pretty perseverant.


    Julian still denied, "I don''t know."


    Without giving Emelia the chance to speak up again, he lowered his head and sniffed. "Did you take a


    shower?"


    "Yeah, why?" Emelia had been sweating after unpacking her luggage, so she had taken a bath and


    changed her clothes before returning to the hospital.


    "You smell good," Julian said softly and buried his head in her neck.


    Emelia stiffened. She had enough reason to suspect that he was taking advantage of her.


    It had been a long time since she and Julian had any physical intimacy. Today, Julian hugged her again


    and again, which barely overwhelmed Emelia.


    Just as Emelia was thinking of looking for a chance to tell Julian that it was inappropriate to be so


    clingy, Julian raised his head and pressed his lips against hers.


    Emelia wondered if they weren''t in the hospital, Julian would directly have sex with her.

 Chapter 396 Julian Was Madly Jealous

    Chapter 396 Julian Was Madly Jealous


    They were now husband and wife in Julian''s heart but not in Emelia''s heart. So, Emelia opened her


    mouth and bit Julian''s lip, making him let go of her in pain.


    "We need to talk. "Emelia took a step back, and her breathing became a bit erratic.


    Julian looked pained. Emelia reminded him, "You didn''t use to be like this. You were calm and


    restrained, steady and reserved."


    In other words, it was a little too much for Julian to kiss her regardless of the time or the asion.


    Julian defended himself, "I changed precisely because I acted in the wrong way."


    Emelia observed angrily, "But you can''t be like an octopus and cling to me all the time!"


    Julian didn''t expect Emelia to describe him as an octopus. He didn''t know whether he should be angry


    orugh.


    After a while, he exined, "That''s because I''m insecure about our rtionship. If you could say


    something sweet to me, I wouldn''t stick to you like an octopus."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Emelia looked at him suspiciously. "What do you want me to say?"


    She inwardly didn''t believe Julian''s remarks at all.


    Julian''s lips arched with a trace of a smile. "For example, you can tell me you love me very much."


    "You''d better do some work now." Emelia put the documents lying on the bedside table into his arms.


    Even in those years when she was deeply in love with Julian, she had never said such affectionate


    things.


    Emelia wouldn''t wear her heart on her sleeve but expressed her love through actions.


    Suddenly it urred to Emelia that she had expressed her feelings before. When Julian had mocked


    that she was a greedy woman for wealth again and again, she had said to his face that she loved him.


    But he didn''t believe it at that time.


    Julian whispered in a husky voice, "Mrs. Hughes, if you love someone, then you should speak it out."


    To state her different opinion on this matter, Emelia blurted out, "I think it''s better to do it rather than


    saying it."


    But Emelia regretted it as soon as she said it and wished she could have bitten her tongue.


    What she just said was too suggestive.


    She was trying to express that it was better to make the other happy by actions and care about each


    other in daily life, rather than just saying sweet words.


    On hearing that, Julian immediately came over and hugged Emelia. "My darling is right. We should do it


    more than say it."


    Emelia hastily exined, "No, you misunderstood me. What I meant was¡­"


    Julian interrupted her, "You don''t have to exin it. I know you''re shy."


    Emelia covered her face with her hands feeling so embarrassed.


    Soon after that, Emelia and Julian were busy with their own work in the ward.


    Julian was sitting on the bed dealing with business while Emelia was writing the script at theputer


    desk.


    The VIP ward, equipped with advanced facilities, was indeed more convenient andfortable. And it


    was especially suitable for business people to handle work in time.


    Emelia had just written a few lines when she received a video call from Vincent.


    Vincent wanted to check if Emelia was fine and discuss the casting of the new TV series.


    Emelia had finished more than half of the script. Vincent had read her first draft of the script and


    thought no modifications were required. Hence, he had nned to prepare for filming after the New


    Year.


    Before Emelia answered the video call, she turned to Julian in bed and reminded him, "I''ll chat with my


    dad via video. Mind your manners."


    If he dared to hug her in front of Vincent, she was sure that Vincent would instantlye to Riverside


    city from the Capital.


    Julian also knew it and nodded obediently.


    Emelia was finally relieved and answered the video call. "Are you alright? You must tell me if Julian


    treats you badly," asked Vincent concernedly.


    Emelia said softly, "I''m fine."


    Vincent snorted, "That''s good."


    But he still observed Emelia''s facial expression. Until he was certain that Emelia was fine, he talked


    about work.


    "Do you have any suitable candidates for the lead roles?" asked Vincent.


    Emelia talked about her thoughts, "I think Ze Sabir is pretty good for the female lead. I''ve already


    consulted with Mr. Johansen about her. He also praised Ze''s acting talents. They''ve co-starred on


    the TV series ''Princess Lenia'', and Mr. Johansen said Ze always gave everyone surprises during


    the shooting, and her acting was very infectious."


    "I''ve seen the trailer. Her acting is pretty good." Vincent also agreed with Emelia''s suggestion.


    Emelia added, "As for the male lead, I want to rmend Harry Zink. What do you think?"


    Before Vincent could reply, Julian could hardly focus on his work.


    Harry Zink? Was he that young actor who admires Emelia?


    How could Emelia find a young man who admires her to be the male lead? Did she try to annoy him on


    purpose?


    Speaking of which, Julian hadn''t seen Harry on the news recently. It was said that he had gone to an


    isted ce and had been shooting an adventure y. No wonder Harry had even been absent from


    the various awards ceremonies at the end of the year.


    Julian didn''t realize that Harry could concentrate on his acting career in such a utilitarian entertainment


    industry.


    Many young actors were crazy about attending events or fashion shows to gain exposure.


    However, no matter how excellent Harry was, Julian wouldn''t allow Harry to be the male lead this time.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t that be a chance for Harry to get close to Emelia?


    Thinking of this, Julian immediately took out his phone and sent a WhatsApp message to Trevor. "If


    Vincent proposes Harry Zink as the male lead, you must object, for he is too young to y the role."


    Vincent also asked Emelia in confusion, "Harry Zink? But isn''t he too young?"


    Emelia exined seriously, "My original pick was someone else, buttely, I found out that Harry was


    more suitable. Because I always feel that Harry''s appearance is simr to yours in your youth. Both of


    you are the most beautiful men that I have ever seen."


    "This story is based on your experience when you were young. The male lead needs to be simr to


    your young image." When Emelia said this, a bright smile glittered in her eyes.


    She had seen Vincent''s photo in his youth. He was a beautiful young man, with an air of a proud


    nonconformist. He was not as gentle and amiable as he was now. After all, he was the youngest child


    of the Longerich family, which gave him the confidence to look down on everything.


    Emelia could see the simr air on Harry, so she gave up the originally chosen actor after careful


    consideration.


    Vincent was amused when Emelia said that he was the most beautiful man. "You always know how to


    make me happy."


    "I''m just telling the truth," Emelia uttered in a soft and cute voice.


    "Harry is a beautiful actor with great acting skills and a lot of fans. Why don''t we choose him to be the


    male lead?" Emeliamented, "He was also fortunate enough to have worked with excellent


    directors since he started his acting career, which has greatly improved his acting skills."


    "I''m familiar with Harry, and I know his character as well. He works very hard and cares more about his


    acting skills than his poprity."


    As Vincent and Emelia were deep in conversation, Julian''s eyes were burning with jealousy.


    The most beautiful man?


    Julian was still mad about the words that Emelia had used to describe Marvinst time, and now she


    called Harry the most beautiful man...

 Chapter 397 Jealous as Hell

    Chapter 397 Jealous as Hell


    Emelia''s words made sense to Vincent. So, he replied, "Alright then. We''ll rmend Harry and Ze


    to be the male and female leads. I''ll talk to Trevor Spence when hees back from abroad and we


    can arrange for an audition."


    "Okay." Emelia agreed.


    After a few more words, they finished the call.


    Julian said coldly when Emelia put down the phone. "Harry is pretty handsome in your eyes, right?"


    "Well, yes," said Emelia, "His look and temperament are outstanding among the actors nowadays."


    Upon saying this, she could feel the atmosphere frozen up even more.


    She turned around in a maze and met with Julian''s angry face.


    Thinking of what she had said just now, Emelia immediately understood that Julian was getting jealous


    again.


    However, she didn''t change her opion about Harry to please Julian. Instead, she added calmly, "I was


    just telling the truth."


    Emelia didn''t have any other feelings for Harry, so she was not guilty for praising his look.


    In fact, it was Julian. He should reflect on himself for being excessively jealous.


    Was she such a hussy in his eyes who seemed to be always craving for guys?


    Emelia had loved only one man from her youth years till now, and it was Julian.


    He had been the source of her happiness, as well as her sorrow.


    Julian was surprised, and angry when Emelia expressed her admiration of Harry so openly.


    He said, "As a married woman, is it appropriate to speak so high of another man?"


    "A married woman?" Emelia looked at Julian and said, "That''s only your wishful thinking."


    Julian was furious, "Are you trying to piss me off?"


    "If it''s so easy to do so, your wealth would have been mine." After saying that, Emelia turned back to


    hisputer. She had no interest in continuing to talk about this topic with Julian.


    He was just jealous as hell.


    Emelia was a smooth talker. Julian felt a headache at her speech. A real headache, unlike the one he


    faked before.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll go make a phone call." Julian stared at Emelia''s slender back and then went out with his phone.


    "Well¡­" Emelia wanted to say that she could go out, instead of him, if the call is confidential. After all,


    he was a patient. Yet before she could finish speaking, Julian had left the room.


    Julian was going to call Trevor. That was why he could do it in the room.


    Emelia and Vincent didn''t know that Starixo was now in Julian''s charge. And Julian was still pretending


    that he hadn''t remembered his past yet in front of Emelia. So, he couldn''t let her know that he was


    calling Trevor.


    Julian had sent a message to Trevor just now, telling him that Harry must not be the male lead. Trevor


    didn''t reply. Therefore, Julian thought a call would be necessary.


    Trevor didn''t pick up the phone immediately. After quite a while, the call was finally connected.


    "Mr. Hughes, what can I do for you?" said Trevor, somewhat gloomily.


    Julian frowned, "What happened to you?"


    Trevor said that he was going to America to spend the new year with his wife and children. He was


    supposed to be happy right now. Why didn''t it sound like that?


    Upon hearing Julian''s question, Trevorpletely lost control of his emotion. He burst into tears, which


    startled Julian.


    "Why are you crying? You are a man!" said Julian, kind of contemptuously.


    "Mr. Hughes¡­" Trevor cried out loud while exining, "My wife refused to forgive me. She didn''t even


    let me enter the door, and so did my two children. The way they looked at me was full of disgust and


    hatred."


    Trevor''s disappointment was beyond words.


    He dumped Tara White and went to abroad, wishing for a family reunion. But what waited for him was


    the closed door and his wife standing on the second floor looking at him indifferently.


    Before that, Trevor had always thought that his wife could not do without him. He had believed that as


    long as he took the initiative to make a gesture of goodwill to his wife, he would be weed.


    Otherwise, why would she refuse to divorce him?


    Now he understood that the reason why she didn''t divorce was simply hatred.


    She hated him so much that she couldn''t stand him living a happy life. She couldn''t stand seeing it.


    She would never divorce him as long as she was alive. She wouldn''t allow any other woman to be his


    legal wife.


    She wanted him to live under the name of "cheating husband" forever.


    She said all of these while standing on the second floor.


    There had just been a snowstorm in that country the day before. Trevor stood for hours in the ice and


    snow, confessing to her, showing his determination and sincerity toe back to them. Yet his wife


    never showed up again.


    His excellent son and daughter were now teenagers. His daughter didn''t show up. His son eventually


    came out, persuaded him to leave, and send him into the hotel.


    He wanted to ask his son to help him intercede. But then he heard his son say indifferently, "Dad, you


    have not been part of the family since long ago. Go away. Not disturbing others'' life is the demeanor


    that adults should have."


    After saying that, his son left without even looking back, leaving Trevor alone in the hotel, desperate.


    When Julian called, Trevor had just waken up from a hungover.


    Julian never expected such things to happen to Trevor, for the moment, he was unable to go on talking


    about his order rted to Harry.


    Hearing what Trevor had gone through, however, Julian felt somewhat d.


    He was d that he figured out his feelings for Emilia in time, that he had acted in time to bring her


    back, and that he did not make the same mistake as Trevor did, which turned love into hate.


    After all, women can be fierce.


    "Mr. Hughes, what am I going to do now?" Trevor burst into tears again.


    Julian said, pinching his forehead, "How am I supposed to know? If I know what to do, I won''t be


    racking my brain now."


    Julian had no energy making advice for Trevor for he was in trouble too.


    And Julian didn''t think there was much hope for Trevor to bring his wife back.


    Trevor had gone too far over the years.


    Tara White was just one of Trevor''s lovers. He had much more.


    Trevor was known for being a yer. When Trevor was having fun with different girls, his wife was


    enduring the toil of taking care of the children all by herself as well as the humiliation that his husband


    had brought her.


    She was desperate,pletely disillusioned.


    She hated him to the bones.


    However, Julian couldn''t just tell Trevor that he''s gotten no chance. So, he said, "If things get so tricky


    over there, why don''t youe back first? You''ve got lots of work ahead of you."


    At the moment, working was the only thing that could cheer Trevor up.

 Chapter 398 Business Trip with Julian

    Chapter 398 Business Trip with Julian


    Trevor was so upset that Julian couldn''t tell him not to use Harry.


    After hanging up the phone, Julian felt very down for an unknown reason.


    Back in the room, he walked straight to Emelia, who was at the desk, pulled her up, hugged her tightly


    in his arms, and whispered, "Emelia, I''m d I didn''t miss you."


    What Trevor''s wife did to Trevor shocked Julian and left him with profound fear.


    Fortunately, Julian had figured out his love in time. Fortunately, he acted in time to save it.


    Otherwise, if Emeliapletely gave up on him, he could only cry like Trevor.


    Emelia sensed that there was something wrong with Julian, "What''s going on?"


    Julian couldn''t tell her about Trevor, because she didn''t know that he was in touch withTrevor. So,


    Julian whispered, "Nothing really. So many things have happened recently, and I got emotional."


    Emelia didn''t think much of it and did not ask further.


    Julian was discharged from the hospital three dayster, and under Julian''s protest, Emelia could only


    live with him in the ce they had lived together for three years.


    It had been almost two years since they divorced. Emelia felt a lot when she returned here.


    Nothing had changed. It all looked the same as when she was still here, except that the nts and


    flowers had died.


    Julian didn''t have the time nor the mood to take care of them. Within a few months of Emelia''s


    departure, they all withered or died. So, Julian asked people to take them away.


    Emelia felt heartbroken when she thought about it as some of the flowers were quite expensive.


    Julian felt guilty, so he proposed, "We can go to the flower market and buy some more. Or if you want, I


    can ask people to send some over by ne."


    Emelia said somewhat angrily, "Do you think it''s so easy? Flowers and nts are lives. They may not


    be able to adapt to the new environment even if they are carefully nourished. "


    Julian immediately confessed, "It''s my fault."


    Emelia went on saying, "As a punishment, you''ll sleep in the guest room tonight."


    Julian was all amused by her words. He put his hands on her shoulders, trying to pull her back and


    stop her from leaving. "Are you being evasive?"


    Since the two were still husband and wife, they must sleep together.


    They weren''t able to do it in the hospital but now they were at home. There was no escape for her.


    Emelia was indeed trying to avoid it. But before she could make any other excuses, Julian''s cell phone


    rang.


    Julian didn''t let go of Emelia''s hand even when she answered the phone. He sped her waist and


    wrapped her around him.


    In the past few days, Emilia had got how needy Julian could be. He was like an octopus. He would stick


    himself on her the entire day. So, Emelia gave up struggling.


    However, Julian frowned as he listened to the call. His expression turned serious.


    Emelia could hear that it was Maisie calling. They should be talking about the industrial park in Grafstin.


    After hanging up the phone, Julian said in a serious voice, "I have to go to Grafstin."


    Emelia asked, "What happened?"


    "Suzanne McBride''s father showed up and insisted that we should pay more. He asked for two million


    more. How greedy! And he kidnapped Suzanne, because of which her grandfather is now sick in the


    hospital."


    Julian was furious when he thought of what Maisie had just said on the phone, "The Hughes Group had


    paid the McBride family with a price much higher than the market price, yet he asked for two million


    more. How absurd!"


    Julian had given a very high price just to make the old man sign the contract without worry. And now


    they asked for two million more. The old man''s son was more than greedy.


    "He kidnapped Suzanne?" Emelia was stunned and puzzled, "His daughter?"


    Julian sneered, "Some people can do everything for money. Maisie said that Suzanne''s father had


    been fooling around over the years. Old Mr. McBride cut him off in anger. So, he had been absent


    during Suzanne''s childhood. Suzanne''s mother died early. She was brought up by her grandfather.


    Suzanne''s father must have seen on the news that we are going to buy thatnd to build an industrial


    park. He sensed the profit, so, he showed up."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The idea of kidnapping one''s own daughter in exchange for money was simply crazy to Emelia. She


    had never heard of such news before.


    Coming back to her sense, Emilia hurriedly said, "It must be tricky for Maisie to deal with this matter


    herself. Yes, you should go there. Hurry up! I''ll go prepare your bags."


    Julian pulled her back, "But in this case, I won''t be able to visit Frances with you."


    They had nned to visit Frances Strd tomorrow, for Emelia''s health. Now the ns were all


    broken.


    To be honest, Julian didn''t want to be separated from Emilia. He had pretended to be sick and finally


    was able to stay with her for a couple of days...


    Emeliaforted, "I can go there by myself. You need to focus on the matter of the McBride family. It''s


    important. Don''t worry about me."


    Julian stared at her, his eyes filled with reluctance.


    Emelia blurted out, "Or I can go to Grafstin with you."


    They could find another day to visit Frances anyway.


    Emelia couldn''t bear to see Julian''s reluctant face.


    "For real?" Julian was soon upied by rejoicing. "That''ll be perfect!"


    He kissed Emelia out of joy. "I won''t be missing you as hell then."


    Emelia blushed. She pushed him away. "I''ll go pack up the luggage."


    After the luggage was ready, Emelia called Frances and told her that she was going on a business trip


    with Julian.


    Frances had heard of what happened between Julian and Emelia, things like losing memory, unbroken


    marriage.


    At such an age, Frances had gone through a lot.


    So, she had been quiet about the rtionship between Julian and Emelia. She was d to see that


    they still love each other and wished them a good ending.


    Before hanging up the phone, Francessaid with prudence, "I''ve been treating you for a while, maybe


    you can try and see if it works."


    Emelia didn''t get it. So, Frances went straight to the point. "I mean, have sex with Julian more.


    Otherwise, how are we supposed to know if the treatment is working?"


    Emelia instantly blushed. She clenched her phone without saying a word for quite a few seconds.


    She had never thought that Frances would bring up this topic all of a sudden. It was so awkward.


    Frances added, "You guys are young and full of desires. Even if the treatment does work as expected,


    you''ll still enjoy the process of testing it. No?"


    Emelia''s face was burning hot, even her ears.


    "Alright! I''ll stop teasing you. Just keep my words in mind." Francesughed and hung up the


    phone.

 Chapter 399 Delicious Prey

    Chapter 399 Delicious Prey


    Julian came out of the bathroom and saw Emelia in a daze, blushing.


    Julian felt some kind of a stir. In his impression, Emelia looked like this mostly when they were hooking


    up.


    His Adam''s apple rolled a few times and he went over to her, asking in a whisper, "What''s happened?


    Why are you blushing?"


    Upon seeing Julian, Emelia immediately recalled Frances''s words. Her face turned even hotter.


    She turned around, to avoid looking at Julian. "Nothing really. I''ve just called Francesand told her that


    we''re not going there tomorrow."


    "I''ll go take a shower now." After saying this, Emelia dodged into the bathroom.


    Julian looked at Emelia''s somewhat flustered back, lost in thought. So, he picked up his phone and


    called Frances, wanting to know what they had talked about just now.


    Julian felt thirsty when he figured out the contents of their conversation.


    It was a long time ago when he and Emelia had sex.


    Honestly speaking, Julian had been living like a monk over the past two years. He had no sex life the


    first year after the divorce. After Emelia came back, they hooked up a few times, which was close to


    none.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After hanging up Frances''s phone, Julian casually turned off the bedroom light, then walked to the


    bathroom,zily leaned against the wall next to the bathroom, and waited.


    She had always been shy, and turning off the lights would make her much more rxed.


    Emelia spent a long time in the bathroom. She took a shower, dried her hair, and then did her skincare.


    Julian waited patiently outside.


    Julian felt like a hungry wolf waiting for his delicious prey. Of course, he had to wait until she was clean


    and sweet-smelling. It would be more delicious, no?


    Julian picked up Emelia as soon as she stepped out of the bathroom without hiding his aggression.


    Emelia eximed in his arms, "What are you doing?"


    "ording to Frances, we should try out if the treatment works." As he spoke, he threw her into the big


    bed.


    Emelia didn''t expect that Julian would call Frances. She instantly felt awkward. Soon she found an


    excuse, "But we need to catch the ne tomorrow."


    "Don''t worry. If you are too weak to walk tomorrow, I can carry you. We won''t miss the ne," said


    Julian.


    Emelia had a mixed feeling of anger and shyness upon hearing Julian''s blunt reply. But Julian climbed


    onto her, giving her no chance to resist.


    The next day, as expected, Emelia couldn''t walk. Thinking of what Julian had done to herst night,


    Emelia intended to just stay in bed.


    She begged him to be gentlest night, yet he didn''t give a damn about it. So why would she care


    about his feelings at the moment?


    And he even saidst night that if they were going to test the effect of the treatment, they had to go all


    out.


    He was full of excuses anyway. She was worn out by him.


    When Julian came out from the dressing room, Emelia was still in bed.


    Julian looked fresh, which made Emelia angrier. She said, "I''m going to Grafstin with you. I''m too weak


    to do so. Go there by yourself."


    "No way." Julian bent down to her, smirking, "A promise is a promise, you can''t take it back."


    "And what did you promise mest night?" Emelia used in anger. "You said it''ll be a quick one, and


    what happened?"


    Julian shrugged and said in an innocent tone, "It was a quick one."


    Emelia was speechless, thinking, "Are you showing off your stamina, jerk?"


    Julian took the opportunity, hugged her, and whispered, "You have to go, seriously."


    "I can''t do without you."


    "Please! Come with me."


    Emelia couldn''t stand it when Julian begged her this way, so she agreed.


    Twenty minutester, they went downstairs and got into the car, heading to the airport.


    Emelia leaned against Julian and dozed a little. When they got on the airne, Emelia fell asleep


    again.


    After two hours of flights, they arrived at Grafstin. Maisie went to the airport to pick them up.


    Emelia immediately noticed that Maisie looked sick. So, she held Maisie''s hand and asked in concern,


    "Are you okay? You don''t look so well."


    Maisie waved her head slightly, looking kind of weak. "I''m alright. I haven''t been sleeping well these


    days, thanks to Mr. McBride."


    Julian looked at Maisie and said slowly, "I''ll drive. After sending me to the hospital, you guys go back


    and take a rest. I''ll handle this."


    "Okay." Maisie gratefully agreed.


    At the hospital, Maisie suddenly grabbed Emelia''s hand after Julian enter the old Mr. McBride''s ward.


    Emelia was startled. Turning around, she saw Maisie squatting there, with her other hand on her lower


    abdomen.


    Emelia immediately supported Maisie. "What''s going on, Maisie?"


    Maisie said weakly, "Could you please bring me to the maternity?"


    "Okay." Emelia supported Maisie, asking people all the way, and finally brought Maisie to the maternity.


    Maisie didn''t look well, Emelia was so worried that she didn''t ask the reason.


    At the maternity, the doctor said that Maisie was not in a stable state and that she needed to rest in bed


    to make sure the baby was okay. Emelia waspletely baffled upon hearing this.


    "Didn''t you abort¡­" Emelia thought that Maisie had aborted Ezra''s child.


    Maisie patted Emelia''s hand. "I''ll tell youter."


    After apanying Maisie to get an injection and taking the medicine, Emelia was able to sit down


    and listen to Maisie talk about what had happened.


    "I didn''t have the abortion." Maisieughed self-deprecatingly, "I can''t help it, this is my child with the


    man I love. I just can''t. I told him that I did it to keep the child."


    "You know, Ezra was an illegitimate child himself. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Cantillo family didn''t


    have any other heir, they won''t ept Ezra. Being a bastard had brought him great pain. So, he would


    never, under no circumstances, allow the child to exist. I didn''t have any other choice."


    Maisie''s voice was full of bitterness while saying these words.


    Ezra didn''t love her to the point that he would marry her. So, the child was meant to be illegitimate.


    Ezra hated this identity, so he won''t allow the child to be born.


    To keep the child, Maisie had no choice but to deceive Ezra.


    Emelia''s tears fell. She felt sorry for Maisie. "Are you sure? It won''t be easy for you to raise a child


    alone."


    Maisie''s eyes were full of tears too. "I''ve been in love with such an extraordinary man, how can I love


    anyone else?"


    "I won''t be in rtionships anymore. I won''t marry. I''ll try my best to live with this child. I won''t see Ezra


    in the future, and he won''t know the existence of the child."

 Chapter 400 Ill Love Her with All My Might If She Comes Back

    Chapter 400 I''ll Love Her with All My Might If She Comes Back


    "Maisie¡­" Emelia hugged Maisie and burst into tears. She felt so sad for Maisie, especially thinking of


    what she had gone through alone these days.


    Maisie cried too.


    She had been forcing herself to hold on. It was hard, exhausting. Great nausea brought by the


    pregnancy was unbearable.


    Maisie felt much better after crying in Emelia''s arms. It took away a lot of her negative emotions.


    After crying for a while, Emelia asked Maisie with reddened eyes, "Does Julian know about this?"


    "No, he doesn''t." Maisie shook her head. "Luckily, I''m thin enough. He didn''t notice anythingst time


    he came here."


    "And I don''t want him to know. Can you keep this between us?"


    Maisie didn''t dare to tell Julian because he and Ezra were friends.


    Emelia nodded seriously. "I will keep it a secret, I promise that I''ll always be by your side."


    Maisie looked at the time and said, "I guess Mr. Hughes is about to finish the talk with Old Mr. McBride,


    we should get back now."


    Emelia stopped her. "The doctor said you should stay in bed and rest. So go home. I''ll tell Julian that


    you are suffering from period pain. He won''t doubt."


    "Thank you, then." Maisie couldn''t care much about Julian now.


    The child was important to her. She couldn''t lose it.


    Emelia watched Maisie get in the taxi and then returned to Old Mr. McBride''s ward.


    The moment Julian stepped into the ward, the old man tried to get off the bed to apologize. "Mr.


    Hughes, it''s all my fault. I didn''t teach my son well. I apologize."


    Julian went up and stopped the old man. "Don''t say so."


    The old man went back to the bed, andined tearfully, "This bastard had been fooling around


    since he was young. I thought he would change after getting married. Yet I was wrong. After I cut him


    off in financial support, he started to take money from loan sharks."


    "I was so angry that I cut all the ties with him. Then he disappeared. He never cared about the family.


    Suzanne''s mother passed away long ago. I raised her."


    The old man signed. "Suzanne must have colluded with her father."


    Julian frowned. "How do you mean?"


    The old man signed again. "When she came back from Riverside City, she told me that you treated her


    badly. She even hid and cried."


    "To be honest, I didn''t know that you love your ex-wife so deeply. That was why I turned a blind eye


    when Suzanne were pursuing you."


    "She was a good girl, young and pretty, and she''ll get a great heritage from me. So, I thought she was


    not too bad for you. However, ¡­"


    The old man waved his hand. "Please forget about it. It''s such a shame. Please forgive me."


    "I''ve tried to persuade her to give up on you, yet she didn''t listen to a word I said."


    "That bastard must have nudged her. Otherwise, why did she steal all the seals and things like that?


    She was the only person by my side."


    "She took away the seal, so I can''t sign the contract even if I want to." The old man got angrier as he


    spoke, even his breath went faster.


    Julian''s expression hardened, thinking, "How despicable!"


    "So," asked Julian, "the kidnapping thing is a trap?"


    "It must be." The old man said gloomily. "I''m afraid their real purpose was not the money. They want


    you to marry Suzanne. If that''s done, they''ll have much more than two million."


    Oliver and Taylor had got a lot of money from Julian during the three years when Emelia was Julian''s


    wife. Everybody saw the bill. Julian was an endless source of fortune.


    two million dors wouldn''tst forever, but if Suzanne married Julian, she would forever hhave him as


    an ATM.


    Julian sneered. "Stupid!"


    "If I choose to do a pre-marital property notarization, she won''t get anything from me nor the Hughes


    Group."


    "And it totally up to my mood if they can get any money from me. If I say no, what will she get even if


    she married me?"


    He wanted to give the money to Oliver and Taylor.


    If Julian didn''t want to, they wouldn''t get a penny.


    But now in retrospect, he must have liked Emelia since that time. Otherwise, he wouldn''t tolerate Oliver


    and Taylor. It was all because they were Emelia''s father and brother.


    Sadly, Julian didn''t figure out his feelings at that time, otherwise, he wouldn''t have lost Emelia.


    Suzanne and her father were foolish to think that they could share Julian''s wealth forever if she married


    him.


    Simply stupid.


    The old man was stunned for a moment. Then he nodded in agreement, "Yes, that''s stupid. People


    can''t force someone to love them."


    Julian knew that they couldn''t do anything at the moment since Suzanne had stolen the seals.


    So, he turned to the old man and asked, "Do you have any clue of where they could be right now?"


    "Nope, I don''t. Otherwise, I''ll go get them." The old man fumed. " Or I''ll call the police to catch them.


    But I have no idea where they are."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I see." Said Julian. "Take care of yourself. I''ll handle this."


    "Alright, alright." The old man said in appreciation.


    Just when Julian was saying goodbye to the old man, Emelia knocked on the door and got in. Julian


    felt touched somehow. He went up and grabbed Emelia in his arms.


    Emelia greeted The old man in courtesy. The old man seized them up for a second and asked with a


    smile, "You guys got back together?"


    "Yes," said Julian immediately, holding Emelia in his arms.


    He looked at Emelia, and said with affection, "I''ve never thought about other women this life. If she


    doesn''t get back to me, I''ll wait. If shees back, I''ll love her with all my might."


    The old man smiled and replied, "Yes, I understand. So, cherish each other well."


    Julian didn''t speak more. He said lightly, "Goodbye then. We''ve got to go now."


    After that, he went out holding Emelia.


    The old manid his gaze on Emelia, seemed to be pondering about something.

 Chapter 401 Greed

    Chapter 401 Greed


    After getting out of the old Mr. McBride''s ward, Emelia asked Julian in confusion, "Why did you say that


    to him?"


    Emelia was moved by what Julian said, but she thought it was a little inappropriate to say it to the old


    man.


    For Emelia and Julian, he was nothing more than an acquaintance.


    After the deal was over, they wouldn''t contact the old man anymore.


    Julian stopped and stared at Emelia, saying, "It was not a spur of the moment thing."


    Emelia looked at Julian in surprise, only to hear "I was just speaking from the heart."


    "But I really want to show him my love for you." Julian narrowed his eyes after saying this.


    Emelia read between the lines and asked, "Why?"


    Julian pursed his lips. "I think Derek is also involved in the kidnapping." Derek was the old Mr.


    McBride''s name.


    Emelia was shocked.


    In her mind, Derek was also a victim. He even fell ill from anger at his son and granddaughter.


    Emelia clutched Julian''s clothes and asked, "Why did they do that?"


    "For profit." Julian held her hand tofort her. "Some people are far greedier than we thought."


    "But I''m just suspecting something with no evidence." To relieve Emelia, Julian said, "Let''s go back to


    the hotel."


    Maisie took a taxi back, so the car was left.


    On the way to the hotel, Julian thought of Maisie and asked, "How is Maisie?"


    Emelia felt a little guilty, so she quickly looked away. "She is suffering from period pains, so I asked her


    to have a rest."


    Julian thought Emelia was too embarrassed to talk about this, so he didn''t pay any attention to the


    unease in her expression.


    Thus, Julian said, "Then ask her to rest for a few more days. She has done so much work here."


    Maisie had been busy with the chip industrial park since she arrived in Grafstin. After site selection, she


    started to negotiate with manypanies. Now that Julian was here, Maisie deserved a good rest.


    "Okay." Emelia heaved a sigh of relief.


    Maisie had to stay in bed for a few days, and Emelia had been afraid that Julian would ask Maisie to do


    something else.


    Maisie had booked a room, which Emelia had to share with Julian.


    After sleeping with Julian, Emelia no longer insisted on living apart from him.


    After getting into the room, Julian answered a phone call and Emelia began to pack their luggage.


    As soon as Emelia turned around, she was hugged by Julian, who had just finished the call. Emelia


    asked worriedly, "What do you want?"


    Julian pushed Emelia onto the big bed, nked her, and kissed her lips. "That is all that I want."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emelia pinched his waist. "I''m talking about Larry McBride."


    Julian chuckled. "Wait until Larry McBride contacts me. They are in a state of anxiety because they


    want to get the money sooner."


    Larry McBride was the son of Derek. Julian had just gotten Larry''s specific information from his men.


    Julian always conducted a detailed examination of anyone who offended him.


    As expected, the results didn''t disappoint Julian.


    Larrymitted a crime before. Because he owed arge amount of usury, he was chased. When he


    resisted, he identally killed a debt collector. In order not to be caught, he remained hidden.


    Even Derek didn''t know about this. Larry took the risk and nned this kidnapping for the sake of


    money.


    After all, if it worked, Larry would be able to escape abroad with ten million.


    Julian remained calm, but Emelia got anxious. "You should take down that piece ofnd as soon as


    possible. You look too calm."


    Julian said slowly. "Anyway, I can do nothing now."


    "If I were you, I would freak out," Emelia said with a shrug.


    Julian was ckmailed 10 million, and, also, he was forced to marry. However, Julian was indifferent to


    it.


    In response, Julian lifted Emelia''s chin and stuck his tongue down her throat.


    After Julian let go of her, Emelia was almost out of breath. Julian stared at her and said in a regretful


    tone, "I regret bringing you here."


    Emelia was puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    Julian frowned and said, "If Derek is involved with this, I''m worried that they will plot against you. Once


    you are kidnapped, I will do anything they ask. They know you are my weakness."


    Emelia panicked and sat up nervously. "Then what should I do to prevent it from happening?"


    "I thought I could deal with it soon, so I insisted on bringing you here. First, you can get together with


    Maisie, and secondly, we can have fun here. I didn''t expect it to be a hard nut to crack." Julian said


    apologetically, "As a result, you have to stay here and not go out from now on."


    "No problem."


    "You don''t have to feel guilty. I''m not a big fan of hanging out, and I can work here."


    Emeliaforted Julian in a warm voice.


    She didn''t expect that Julian would bring her here to get together with Maisie. Emelia was very moved


    by his thoughtfulness.


    Also, Emelia was d that she was here to do Maisie and Julian a favor, or Maisie would be in trouble


    now.


    "I''ll call Maisieter and ask her to live next to you. If anything happens, she can protect you with her


    expert fighting skills." Julian had great confidence in Maisie''s fighting skills.


    Emelia waved her hand at once, "No, Maisie is not feeling well, so she needn''te."


    Julian nced at Emelia and remembered that Maisie was suffering from period pains.


    Maisie had worked with Julian for so many years, but she never asked for leave because of this. Then


    what happened to her now?


    Nheless, now that Emelia wanted Maisie to rest, Julian had to agree. He said nothing but decided


    to avoid going out and spend more time with Emelia in this room.


    ncing at his watch, Julian pulled Emelia out of the bed and said, "Get dressed. We''ll go out for a


    meal."


    Emelia was confused. "You have just told me not to go out."


    Julianughed. "You can go out with me. I''m confident enough to protect you from injury."


    Having said this, Julian thought of something. "But I haven''t had a chance to show you how brilliant my


    fighting skills are."


    Emelia said sincerely, "I hope you can never get such a chance. Nothing is more important than safety."

 Chapter 402 Julian Doesnt Compromise

    Chapter 402 Julian Doesn''t Compromise


    For lunch, Emelia ate many local delicacies with Julian. However, Julian noticed that they were


    followed wherever they went.


    Although Julian didn''t know who these trackers took orders from, he was sure that he and Emelia had


    been followed for a long time.


    In order not to worry Emelia, Julian didn''t say anything about this to her.


    They returned to the hotel after lunch. Julian received a call as soon as they got into the room.


    Julian answered it with a sneer, thinking it was probably from Larry.


    As expected, Larry said in an unkind voice on the other end of the phone, "Good afternoon, Mr.


    Hughes."


    Julian said indifferently, "Good afternoon, Mr. Larry McBride."


    Larry was quite surprised. "You know who I am?"


    Julian sneered and ignored this question.


    As the president of the Hughes Group, Julian was far more capable than Larry thought.


    Julian''s sneer somewhat annoyed Larry. Larry said angrily, "Then what do you think of my terms?"


    "No way," Julian said without hesitation.


    Larry was shocked. "What?"


    Julian continued indifferently, "You are kidnapping your daughter rather than mine, so I don''t have to


    satisfy your needs. Even if you kill her, it has nothing to do with me."


    Words failed Larry. He wondered why it didn''t go as nned.


    Thinking of this, Larry said through gritted teeth, "Do you know I have all the seals?"


    "If you don''t agree to my demand, I will destroy them all, and then you''ll never get that piece ofnd.


    The chip industrial park will go up in smoke."


    Hearing this, Julian said nonchntly, "I don''t have to build an industrial park here. I have many other


    choices."


    Compared with Julian, who remained calm, Larry almost freaked out. He roared angrily, "I''m not an


    idiot. Now that you chose to build an industrial park here, it must be your best choice. Besides, you


    have paid a lot of money to other factories. It will be a great loss if you change the site!"


    Julian gave a contemptuous snort. "This kind of loss means nothing to me."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Julian continued, "Do you think we never have a n B for such a big project?"


    "You..." Larry was lost for words.


    Larry didn''t expect it to be so difficult to threaten Julian. Larry had thought that Julian would agree to his


    demand for the sake of the industry park.


    Larry had a hard life all these years. He was excited when he read the news that Julian was going to


    build a new chip industrial park based on Derek''s factory and that the Hughes Group would give arge


    sum of money to Derek.


    If Larry could get that money, he would be able to escape abroad instead of hiding at home.


    But Larry was clear that Derek would not share the money with him.


    Therefore, Larry asked Suzanne to steal the seals for him. To his surprise, Suzanne agreed without


    hesitation.


    On one condition, Larry must help her marry Julian.


    Larry agreed happily. He would run out of money one day. If Suzanne married Julian, Larry would get


    as much money as he wanted from Julian.


    It was known to the public that Julian had given Oliver a great deal of money. Therefore, Larry thought


    Suzanne and Julian''s marriage would secure his future.


    Hence, Larry and Suzanne joined forces.


    Everything else paled whenpared with interests.


    Nevertheless, Larry didn''t expect that he would be refused. Larry was furious. "Just wait and see!"


    Julian sneered. "Larry, I have a few words for you."


    "First of all, I think you need to learn about the importance of chips. We put so much effort into the


    development of chips, so you''d better know who stands behind us. You haven''t even known who you


    are fighting against. "


    "Secondly, you are now suspected of extortion. Youmitted a crime before. If Miss McBride is


    charged with extortion, the rest of her life would be ruined."


    After Julian finished speaking, Larry hung up the phone in a fury.


    Larry had intended to threaten Julian, but on the contrary, Julian was warning Larry.


    That was too annoying!


    After Julian finished the phone and turned around, Emelia handed him a cup of coffee she made with


    the coffeemaker.


    "Thanks." Julian stopped being cold.


    Emelia asked in a low voice, "Are you going to leave it unanswered?"


    Julian took a sip of coffee. "We don''t know what he will do next, so we''d better provoke him to make the


    first move."


    Emelia heard what Julian said to Larry on the phone. Julian''s confident look made Emelia feel safe.


    However, if possible, Emelia wanted to do something for Julian.


    Emelia asked, "What if Larry destroyed those seals?"


    Julian chuckled. "It''s just money. It doesn''t matter if I give up and choose a new site."


    After Julian finished speaking, he added, "Any problem that can be dealt with by money doesn''t count


    at all."


    Words failed Emelia.


    ncing at him, Emelia said, "What a humblebrag."


    Julianughed in a low voice, "You have no idea about how rich I am."


    Although the Hughes Group had spent a lot on the industrial park, it was just an investment and was far


    from enough to shake thepany''s foundations.


    Also, Emelia knew little about Julian''s vindictiveness.


    If Larry dared to stand in the way, Julian would give him what he deserved.


    Julian attached greater importance to teaching Larry a lesson than getting his money back.


    On the other end of the phone, Larry dropped a cup in anger after hanging up.


    Suzanne, who was ying games on the sofa, said dissatisfiedly, "What''s wrong? Julian refused


    again?"


    Larry walked back and forth in the room with his hands on his hips, grumbling.


    Suzanne couldn''t helpining, "You useless buffoon! You can''t do anything right!"


    Larry roared, "This has nothing to do with me. I didn''t expect he would be so determined."


    In Larry''s mind, even if Julian refused to marry Suzanne, he would at least give 10 million to Larry. Who


    knew that Julian had no intention of doing that at all!

 Chapter 403 Emelia Wants to Help Julian

    Chapter 403 Emelia Wants to Help Julian


    After throwing a fit, Larry took out his mobile phone and made a call to Derek.


    When the connection was made, Larry grabbed Suzanne''s hair and pulled her over. Suzanne


    screamed in pain at once.


    Derek said bitterly at the other end. "Bastard! What are you trying to do? She is your biological


    daughter!"


    Larry sneered. "So what? I am your biological son. But you don''t care about me at all!"


    Derek was at a loss for words. After a while, he said helplessly, "I have given you the seals, so what do


    you want now?"


    Derek put his hand on his chest and trembled.


    Derek didn''t want to be at the mercy of Larry, but Suzanne was the hostage.


    The first time Larry asked Derek for the seals, Derek refused. And then Larry pped Suzanne on the


    phone.


    Suzanne was brought up by Derek. Even though Derek knew that Suzanne and Larry were in the same


    boat, Derek couldn''t help worrying about her, so he gave them the seals.


    Suzanne and Larry took good advantage of Derek''s weakness.


    Therefore, when Larry pped Suzanne, Derek was heartbroken.


    Larry said viciously on the phone, "I want you to invite Emelia out for me. If we can kidnap her, Julian


    will be at our mercy!"


    "You want to kidnap Emelia? She''s just a woman. You can''t..." Before Derek finished speaking, Larry


    pped Suzanne hard again, and Suzanne burst into tears right away.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry for what I did. Please help me."


    "He''s really going to kill me. He''s crazy..."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Derek had no choice but to agree. After that, Larry hung up the phone with satisfaction.


    Soon after, Emelia received the call from Derek.


    Derek had never called Emelia before, so Emelia was a little surprised when she answered the phone


    and saw that it was Derek.


    "Derek?" Emelia asked in confusion, "What can I do for you?"


    Whatever happened between Julian and Derek should have nothing to do with Emelia, so Emelia


    wondered why Derek called her.


    Julian, who was next to Emelia, narrowed his eyes when he heard this. He immediately motioned for


    Emelia to turn on the speakerphone.


    After Emelia did as Julian asked, Derek said on the phone, "Miss Jones, I want to invite you to dinner."


    "Dinner?" Emelia was even more confused.


    On the contrary, Julian guessed what Derek intended to do at once, so he hurriedly shook his head at


    Emelia, gesturing for Emelia to refuse.


    Julian thought Derek was plotting against Emelia.


    Derek said very apologetically, "I''m so sorry for what Suzanne did to Mr. Hughes. You must be upset,


    so I want to invite you to dinner as an apology."


    Julian shook his head at Emelia again, gesturing for her to refuse.


    Emelia stared at him and said, "Okay, then let''s make a date."


    Julian stood up abruptly. Eyes full of worry, he reached out and tried to take her cell phone.


    Emelia dodged and signaled for Julian to calm down.


    After Derek said when and where they met, Emelia smiled and hung up the phone.


    "You can''t have dinner with him," Julian said firmly.


    Emelia put down the phone and walked to him, took his arm, andforted him, "I know you don''t


    want me to be in danger."


    Julian had reminded her that Derek might plot against her.


    However, Emelia agreed after careful consideration.


    "From where I stand, now that they want to do against me, we can take advantage of this chance to


    catch them all in one go." After Emelia finished speaking, she added with confidence, "I believe you will


    arrange everything and protect me."


    "No." Julian objected. "You can''t take risks. What if something goes wrong?"


    Julian had a hard time winning Emelia back, so he would protect Emelia from any danger.


    Emelia said with a shrug. "We can make a n in advance. And the police also knew about this. Why


    not ask them for advice?"


    Julian notified the police as soon as he got Larry''s information.


    It didn''t matter if Julian lost this piece ofnd. However, Julian showed no mercy to anyone who


    offended him.


    "Larry probably wanted to kidnap me and threaten you. If I am kidnapped, we will be able to know


    where they are hiding. That will save us from a lot of troubles." Emelia continued to persuade Julian


    because she did want to do Julian a favor.


    Failing to change Emelia''s mind, Julian then contacted the policeman who was in charge of this case.


    After discussing it on the phone for a long time, Julian finally decided to let Emelia go for dinner.


    Derek would probably drug the tea, and Emelia would drink it as he wished. The police would arrange


    inclothes policemen in the restaurant in advance to protect Emelia.


    They would also install a locator on Emelia. Once Derek took Emelia to Larry, the police who followed


    Derek would be able to capture Larry and Suzanne.


    Emelia thought this was feasible, but Julian remained worried.


    To rx him, Emelia took the initiative to hug him, tiptoed, and kissed him.


    Julian didn''t respond at first. Nheless, after Emelia kissed him again, he mmed her into his


    arms, lowered his head, and stuck his tongue down her throat, which made Emelia almost breathless.


    After the kiss, Julian held Emelia''s face and said in a low voice, "Emelia, you must know that we are


    stuck with each other. If something happens to you, I won''t stay alive alone. "


    "I see." Emelia buried herself in his arms.


    Arge number of people were in the restaurant where Derek invited Emelia. He might well want to


    take advantage of the crowds to take her away.


    Julian drove Emelia there on time. Julian made a small talk with Derek and pretended that he trusted


    Derek very much.


    Julian said with a smile, "I have an appointment at night, even if I want to join you."


    After Julian finished speaking, he turned to look at Emelia. "Derek is a great partner of mine, so you


    can trust him as much as me. Just enjoy the meal, and I will pick you upter."


    Emelia waved goodbye to Julian with a calm expression, pretending as if she realized nothing wrong.

 Chapter 404 A Narrow Escape

    Chapter 404 A Narrow Escape


    Derek graciously invited Emelia into the box. Emelia said, "Derek, how do you feel now? On the safe


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    side, you should have spent more time in the hospital."


    Derek said, "It''s not a big problem. The older I get, the weaker I will be. It doesn''t matter if I don''t get


    angry."


    "As long as you''re all right," Emelia said.


    After the dishes were served, Derek asked Emelia to help herself. They began to chat and eat.


    As expected, Derek drugged Emelia. Emelia felt a little dizzy at the end of the dinner. And then she


    copsed on the table as if she was drunk.


    Derek beckoned a waitress and asked her to help Emelia out.


    Emelia remained conscious, but her strength left her.


    Derek deliberately asked the waitress to help Emelia out so that the others would not suspect him or


    call the police.


    After Emelia was helped into Derek''s car, Derek asked the driver to drive away. Derek looked at Emelia


    and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Miss Jones. I have no choice."


    "I can''t watch Suzanne being tortured."


    Emelia felt limp and couldn''t say anything. She pretended to look frightened, though she was not afraid


    at all.


    Derek was very cautious. He turned off her mobile phone at once.


    Nevertheless, Julian installed the high-tech GPS locator from the police somewhere on Emelia''s body.


    The locator was so small that Derek didn''t find it when checking Emelia''s clothes and handbag.


    Emelia felt pathetic when she was sure that Derek was involved in this matter.


    Derek was too stupid. Larry was suspected of kidnapping and extortion. As an aplice, Derek


    wouldn''t be able to get away with punishment.


    Derek''s car galloped all the way. After turning a few corners, they finally arrived at an industrial park,


    which Derek wanted to sell.


    The most dangerous ce, to some extent, was the safest. No one had expected Larry to hide here.


    Julian drove the car with a long face and followed Derek silently.


    His palms were covered with sweat.


    Julian wanted Derek to meet up with Larry quickly so that Julian could rush to save Emelia.


    However, something went wrong after the car arrived outside the park.


    Derek''s car could get into the factory, but Julian''s and the police cars couldn''t.


    Julian frowned. Two policemen in his car quickly made a decision. "Mr. Hughes, get closer to the wall.


    We can go over the wall."


    Julian was thinking the same thing, so he turned the steering wheel and drove the car there.


    Nheless, he got out of the car with the policemen and said with a firm look, "Let me go with you."


    The policemen were a little surprised. In their opinion, a man like Julian would never do such thing as


    scaling the wall. Also, they didn''t think Julian could do them a favor.


    Julian knew what they were thinking, but he didn''t bother to exin. Instead, he took off his coat and


    threw it aside.


    It was inconvenient to climb over the wall with it.


    Having thrown away his coat, Julian took a few steps back, and then climbed over the wall after


    running and jumping. The policemen were stunned for a moment. They looked at each other and then


    climbed over the wall as well.


    They jumped onto the factory yard, hid themselves, determined where Derek''s car was ording to


    the engine and moved toward it quickly.


    A thin middle-aged man walked out of the factory andined dissatisfiedly, "What took you so long


    here?"


    Derek did not get out of the car, and neither did Emelia.


    Derek rolled down the window and said to Larry, "Take Suzanne out. I can give you Emelia while I must


    take Suzanne away."


    Larry sneered and stepped aside. "Maybe she is unwilling to go with you."


    "Knowing that you bring Emelia here, she is looking forward to making a fool of Emelia." Larry hinted


    that Suzanne would not go with Derek.


    But Derek didn''t give up and shouted to the factory through the car window, "Suzanne, hurry up and go


    with me!"


    However, Suzanne replied to him casually, "Grandpa, just leave Emelia here and go. The rest has


    nothing to do with you."


    Derek was heartbroken. Before he could say something, Larry kicked the car door irritably. "Hurry up


    and give her to me! Or I''ll st your head!"


    Derek was trembling with anger. "Are you gonna kill your own father?"


    Larry kicked again. "Cut the crap! Give me the girl! "


    Not far away, Julian and two policemen had got ready. As soon as Derek and Emelia got out of the car,


    they would rush over.


    But now that Derek didn''t get out of the car, they could do nothing but wait.


    If Derek was frightened, Emelia might well be in danger. After all, Derek''s driver was tall and strong.


    Julian didn''t want Emelia to be in danger.


    Thus, Julian and the policemen held their breath and waited for Derek to get out of the car with Emelia.


    Derek had no choice but to open the car door in the end.


    Hardly had Derek poked his head out when he was rudely pulled out by Larry. Derek stumbled and fell


    to the ground, blood dripping from his forehead.


    Larry paid no attention to that. Instead, he hurriedly got into the car and picked up Emelia.


    The drug began to wear off, so Emelia could stand on her feet.


    Larry looked Emelia up and down and said, "You look more beautiful than on TV. Look at your pretty


    face..."


    As Larry spoke, he tried to touch Emelia''s face. To his surprise, Emelia suddenly bent her knees and hit


    hard against his crotch. Although Emelia''s power left her, Larry instinctively took a step back.


    However, hardly had Larry kept his bnce when a man kicked Larry on the leg from behind him. Larry


    fell to the ground in pain.

 Chapter 405 Julians Decision

    Chapter 405 Julian''s Decision


    It was Julian who kicked Larry. Julian rushed out when he saw Larry trying to take advantage of


    Emelia, but Julian didn''t expect Emelia to hit Larry''s crotch. When Larry took a step back, Julian kicked


    him hard with the help of inertia.


    No sooner had Julian kicked Larry away when he pulled Emelia, who lost her bnce, into his arms.


    To relieve Julian, Emelia leaned on him and said softly, "Don''t worry. I''m fine."


    Emelia was telling the truth. Derek didn''t do anything to her, so she just felt limp because of the drug.


    "Nobody moves. This is the police!"


    "Put your hands in the air!"


    Behind Julian, the policemen rushed out. One of them stepped forward to hold down Larry, and the


    other stepped forward to stop Derek''s driver from driving.


    Larry struggled desperately to escape, but he stopped when he met the police''s dark muzzle.


    As for Derek, he was lying on the ground with a pale face and with great despair in his eyes.


    In the end, everything fell apart.


    Derek didn''t expect Julian to have suspected him. Thus, it was just a trap, which Julian took advantage


    of to find where Larry was.


    The police outside the factory also broke open the iron gate and rushed in. The factory was surrounded


    in an instant, so Larry and Suzanne were unable to escape.


    Desperate and angry, Derek passed out.


    Suzanne rushed out with a box in her hand, and yelled at the police, "Don''t move, or I will destroy all


    these seals!"


    "You idiot!" Julian, who was hugging Emelia, said coldly.


    "Put down the box, and squat down with your hands behind your head!" The police shouted at


    Suzanne.


    Suzanne ignored them but looked across the crowd at Julian.


    Julian was so tall and outstanding that he always distinguished himself in the crowd.


    Seeing that Julian was holding Emelia, Suzanne was irritated.


    Suzanne shouted with furious eyes, "Julian! I''m not inferior to Emelia at all. Why don''t you like me?"


    Hearing this, everyone was lost for words.


    They thought Suzanne was shameless.


    No wonder Julian didn''t like her.


    No one would like a woman who resorted to kidnapping and extortion.


    And no one would like a woman who didn''t obey thew at all.


    "What you need is a psychiatrist!" Julian said with disgust on his face and then helped Emelia to get


    into the car and left.


    The police would deal with the rest, so Julian didn''t want to see Suzanne being round the bend.


    Seeing this, Suzanne cried angrily. The police took the opportunity to knock down the box off her


    hands, twisted her hands, and handcuffed her.


    It put an end to the extortion.


    Suzanne and Larry were taken to the police station, while Derek was taken to the hospital.


    Larry had killed someone, so he might well be sentenced to death.


    Suzanne and Derek, as aplices, would find themselves in the hands of thew.


    Julian took Emelia to the hospital. Emelia felt better after the drug gradually wore off, but Julian


    remained worried.


    The doctor gave Emelia a full work-up. ording to the blood test, there were no other harmful drugs


    in her body. Reading this, Julian breathed a long sigh of relief.


    He squeezed Emelia''s shoulders and said, "Whatever you say in the future, you are not allowed to take


    any more chances."


    "I see." Emelia felt that Julian was very nervous, so she didn''t want to argue with him for the time


    being.


    After the work-up, Emelia and Julian decided to return to the hotel.


    A policeman stopped them and said to Julian, "Derek wants to see you."


    Julian sneered, took Emelia''s hand, and followed the police to Derek''s ward.


    Derek''s forehead was bandaged, and he looked much more haggard. When Derek saw Julian, he


    apologized in shame, "Mr. Hughes, Miss Jones, I''m so sorry for what happened. As an apology, I''d like


    to offer a reduction of 50%."


    Derek thought that it was a great temptation, but Julian squinted and smiled gracefully. "I''m sorry. I


    don''t n to take that piece ofnd."


    "What?" Derek was shocked.


    Julian repeated it slowly, "I mean I don''t want yournd anymore."


    Derek froze, speechless for a while.


    "But you..." Derek was overwhelmed by shock.


    "Mr. Hughes, please think of what you''re doing."


    "If you think I''m not sincere enough, then I can cut it by 80%." Derek said sadly, "I''m old, so I don''t need


    too much money. However, Suzanne will be alone after I die, so I want to leave some money for her!"


    Julian offered a high price, so even 20% of it was enough for Suzanne to live well for the rest of her life.


    "If you are worried about Suzanne, I can''t agree." Julian mocked, "Your family have been so vicious


    against me, so I won''t use my money to keep Suzanne safe."


    Derek froze. He didn''t expect Julian to say that.


    After a long while, Derek pointed at Julian in fury. "Do you know the price for that?"


    "If you don''t want mynd, then you will have to give up this industrial park, and the money you paid for


    those factories will be in vain!"


    Julian smiled gently. "I''m not short of money, so I can afford this."


    Derek didn''t expect that Julian was so determined. Julian would rather give up than buy Derek''snd.


    Derek''s eyes dulled, so he quickly covered his chest and took a deep breath.


    Derek made a big mistake.


    He had thought he could leave a great deal of money for Suzanne, but Julian didn''t want thend


    anymore.


    If what happened tonight spread out, no one would dare to make a deal with Derek.


    Without money, what could Suzanne do for the rest of her life?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was spoiled since she was a child, so she was unable to make a living. Worse still, she was so


    arrogant...


    As Larry''s aplice, Suzanne would inevitably be sent to prison. With this, it would be even more


    difficult for her to survive after she was released.


    When Derek thought of this, he felt that something was surging in his chest, with the taste of blood


    filling his throat. The next second, he spit out a mouthful of blood and passed out.

 Chapter 406 Nothing Is More Important than You

    Chapter 406 Nothing Is More Important than You


    Hearing Julian''s words, Derek vomited blood, and the doctor rushed in to rescue him at once.


    Julian hugged Emelia with a calm face, but Emelia was a little worried.


    She whispered beside him, "You really don''t want that piece ofnd?"


    "Yes," Julian replied without hesitation.


    He naturally knew what Emelia was thinking, so he turned to look at her and whispered, "What''s


    wrong? Do you think I''m too impulsive?"


    Emelia nodded.


    If Julian didn''t buy Derek''snd, the Hughes Group would have to select another site for the industrial


    park. ording to the contracts, the Hughes Group could not take back what it had paid to other


    factories.


    Emelia thought it was not worth the loss in revenge for Derek and his family. And Derek even offered a


    discount of 80%.


    Julian pursed his lips and chuckled. "Speaking of which, this is the first time I have acted impulsively,


    but I don''t regret it. One should do whatever he wants, especially as a sessful and rich man. I''m


    capable enough to do whatever I want."


    Words failed Emelia. She couldn''t help biting her lower lip.


    Julian was obviously showing off.


    Emelia looked very attractive when she bit her lip. Seeing this, Julian was tempted.


    "In the past, as a businessman, I cared for nothing but interests. As long as it is profitable, I can do


    anything. But now, what they did to you keeps reminding me to show them no mercy. I must try my best


    to get back at them."


    When Julian said that, his eyes were burning with rage and fierceness. Emelia was his number one


    and he attached the greatest importance to her, so he would make anyone who hurt Emelia suffer at all


    costs.


    Derek and the others were good examples of this. Derek even wanted to leave some money for


    Suzanne.


    That was impossible.


    Julian would not only give up this piece ofnd but also publicize what Derek and his family did. And


    then no one will buy Derek''snd in the future.


    As a result, Suzanne, who waszy and talentless, would have nothing to survive after she spent all


    Derek''s savings.


    Julian made up his mind, so Emelia didn''t say anything else. She didn''t want to interfere too much in


    his business.


    Besides, Derek and Suzanne deserved it.


    Emelia had felt a little close to Derek because he reminded her of Grandpa Hughes and her own


    grandparents.


    Unexpectedly, people are different. Despite a kind look, Derek held incorrect values.


    For the sake of Suzanne, Derek turned a blind eye when Larry and Suzanne extorted Julian, and even


    tried to kidnap Emelia as their aplice.


    ordingly, Derek must have been very indulgent to Larry. Otherwise, Larry wouldn''t have ended up


    like this.


    There was nothing wrong with Derek. He was just overwhelmed by anger.


    After Derek woke up, Julian took Emelia in slowly and said goodbye to him.


    With a deliberate and arrogant smile, Julian said, "Derek, take good care of yourself."


    "Mr. Hughes¡­ Mr. Hughes!"


    Derek shouted weakly on the hospital bed, but Julian took Emelia away without looking back.


    Derek burst into tears in an instant and felt very regretful.


    When Emelia and Julian returned to the hotel, Maisie called and asked about their safety.


    Maisie also knew about this n. She had intended to save Emelia with Julian, but Emelia tried her


    best to change Maisie''s mind.


    Maisie needed to rest in bed. If she was involved in fighting, she would have a miscarriage. Emelia


    didn''t want that to happen.


    Hearing that Emelia and Julian returned safely, Maisie was relieved.


    On the phone, Emelia told Maisie to take a good rest and that she would visit Maisie tomorrow. Emelia


    decided to make something delicious to nourish Maisie''s body.


    After hanging up the phone, Emelia turned around and saw that Julian was staring at her with a frown.


    Emelia felt a little guilty, so she coughed and went to the bathroom.


    Julian stopped her. "Maisie is not suffering from menstrual pain, right?"


    "What do you mean?" Emelia, who is not good at lying, stammered, thinking that Julian had noticed


    something strange.


    Julian asked seriously, "Does she have a kind of bad disease? Otherwise, you wouldn''t care so much


    about her."


    When Emelia talked with Maisie, Emelia''s tone sounded like she was Maisie''s mom.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emelia shouldn''t be so worried about Maisie if Maisie was suffering only from menstrual pain.


    Besides, Maisie had never asked for leave because of period pains in the past.


    Now that Julian didn''t suspect anything else, Emelia was relieved. "She is just suffering from menstrual


    pain."


    "As a woman, I know how painful it is, so I ask her to have a good rest." Emelia continued, "Besides,


    she didn''t have toe tonight, right?"


    "You are capable enough to save me. If she came, you would be overshadowed, so I advised her not to


    In case Julian would ask more questions, Emelia stopped exining and hurried to the bathroom to


    take a shower.


    Emelia did hope Maisie could smoothly give birth to the baby and hide it from Julian and Ezra. If so,


    Maisie could at least findfort with the baby in her future life.


    After what happened tonight, Emelia was exhausted. When she finished the shower, she got out of the


    bathroom,y on the bed, and quickly fell asleep.


    Julian put her into his arms and asked her in a low voice, "Do you know how important you are in my


    heart now?"


    Emelia opened her eyes with difficulty and shook her head, "No."


    Actually, Emelia was too sleepy to realize what she was talking about.


    Julian leaned over and kissed her, saying, "Nothing or nobody is more important than you. Even money


    paled whenpared with you."


    "So please don''t leave me alone anymore." Julian stroked her hair and murmured in a soft voice,


    "Whether we have children or not, I''m satisfied with you by my side."


    Emelia''s mind was nk. She wanted nothing but to sleep, so she replied in a daze, "Okay."


    After that, she fell asleep.


    Julian stared at Emelia for a while, confirming that she was asleep, then took his mobile phone,


    reyed the recorded conversation between them, and then put the mobile phone on the bedside table


    with satisfaction.


    Emelia had personally promised not to leave him alone. If she went back on it in the future, Julian


    would y it to her.


    If that didn''t work, Julian would make it public to win others'' support.


    Admittedly, what Julian did was a bit disgusting, but he couldn''t help it. After all, Emelia always refused


    to get back together with him.

 Chapter 407 IVF

    Chapter 407 IVF


    Emelia had a sound sleep, so she was naturally unaware of what Julian did.


    The next morning, Emelia was woken up by Julian''s kiss. She tried to push him away and asked, "What


    time is it?"


    "I don''t know," Julian replied, leaned over, pressed Emelia against the bed, and continued to kiss her.


    No matter what time it was, they must do something more important in bed.


    Emelia pushed him and said, "I''m going to visit Maisie today..."


    Julian looked at her and said dissatisfiedly, "We finally get Larry caught. You should agree to my


    demand."


    Emelia said helplessly, "We spend 24 hours a day with each other. What do you want then?"


    Julian didn''t answer her question but began to take off her clothes.


    Emelia resisted. "No..."


    It always took a long time for Julian to ejacte. Emelia had promised to make something delicious for


    Maisie to nourish her body. Emelia didn''t want to spend a few more hours in bed.


    However, Julian didn''tpromise at all. He had been celibate for the past two years. Emelia was


    finally willing to make love with him now, so he must take advantage of each second.


    Of course, Julian would give Emelia a good orgasm.


    Considering that Emelia had almost been kidnapped, Julian didn''t ask for itst night. But now, they


    have plenty of time to enjoy themselves.


    Maisie was suffering from period pains. But it was not a big deal.


    In an hour, Maisie called Emelia twice, but Julian hung up.


    After that, Emelia didn''t ring anymore. Emelia felt that Maisie must know what she and Julian were


    doing, so Maisie didn''t want to bother them.


    Thinking of this, Emelia felt extremely embarrassed. She grabbed Julian''s broad shoulders and


    scratched them hard. The next second, she blushed.


    Emelia thought Julian''s groans sounded very sexy.


    At eleven o''clock, Julian gave Emelia a ride to Maisie''s house.


    Maisie was on vacation, so Julian went to thepany to handle some affairs after Emelia got out of


    the car.


    The Hughes Group had an office in Grafstin. After Maisie came, to build the chip industrial park, Julian


    asked Maisie to expand the office into a branch office with Maisie in charge of it. Having worked as


    Julian''s assistant for so many years, Maisie was capable enough to operate it well.


    Julian had to talk with the police about Derek, so Julian left quickly after greeting Maisie and asking


    about her physical state at the door.


    Before Julian left, he added, "Call me whenever you need help."


    Maisie was moved with tears in her eyes. She was grateful that Julian always regarded her and David


    as his family and took good care of them.


    After Julian left, Maisie said to Emelia, "Mr. Hughes is so nice to David and me. Although he is not


    good at expressing himself, we can feel his care for us."


    Maisie was very touched by what Julian said.


    Maisie was convinced that Julian would stand with her rather than Ezra if he knew about the baby.


    "Are you sure he is not good at expressing himself?" With a surprised face, Emelia didn''t agree with


    what Maisie said at all.


    Emelia thought that Julian was so glib that he always said something embarrassing.


    Seeing Emelia''s look, Maisie couldn''t helpughing. "You and Mr. Hughes look so sweet now. Before


    he left just now, he fixed his eyes on you and almost wanted to take you with him."


    "Let''s change the topic." Remembering what Julian did to her, Emelia was a little annoyed.


    "Emelia, I''m really happy to see you together." Maisie said sincerely, "It''s not necessary to have


    children. The most important thing is that you two are doing great."


    As Emelia''s good friend and Julian''s "family member", Maisie wished them both happiness.


    Emelia lowered her eyes and said softly, "I know he is very nice to me, but I can''t talk myself into


    ignoring that."


    Julian loved, cosseted and respected Emelia, but Emelia refused to ept him because of the child.


    Maisie and Emelia sat down on the sofa, and Maisie suggested, "How about you try the IVF?"


    After that, Maisie sighed. "But you will suffer a lot from it. It''s said that puncture and egg retrieval are


    very painful, and you may have to do it many times."


    Emelia nodded. "I''ve been thinking about it. I''ll talk with Julian about itter."


    Emelia was not afraid of pain. Now that she was dating Julian, she should work hard for their future.


    When Emelia was first told that there was something wrong with her body, she didn''t want to share the


    pain with Julian. Thus, Emelia walked away impulsively and decisively. Back then, she was not in the


    mood to resort to IVF.


    Maisie said, "But I don''t think Mr. Hughes will agree. He won''t let you suffer that."


    Emelia didn''t say anything. Whether Julian agreed or not, she would try it.


    Even if Julian disagreed, she could go to the hospital by herself.


    It would be best if Julian could apany her there.


    Instead of continuing this topic, Emelia went to the kitchen to stew chicken soup for Maisie. She also


    made something delicious.


    Emelia was a little worried that Maisie would not be able to take good care of herself, so Emelia said,


    "I''d better stay here until the baby is steady. Although I can''t be of great help, at least I can cook for


    you."


    Maisieforted Emelia. "You don''t have to worry about me in terms of diet. I started cooking and


    doingundry at a very young age, so I''m not bad at cooking. In the past, I was too busy to cook."


    As a girl growing up in a poor and patriarchal family, Maisie learned to cook very early. She is more


    tenacious and self-reliant than other girls of the same age, so nothing can bring her down.


    Everything went smoothly after Maisie began to work in Grafstin. And the child in her belly was also in


    a good condition. Maisie even gained some weight. However, Larry made trouble, and Maisie kept


    being anxious, which affected the fetus.


    Julian was busy in thepany, while Emelia stayed at Maisie''s house to apany her.


    Emelia also made a little more food and stored it in the refrigerator so that Maisie, who hated cooking,


    could have food to eat.


    Julian came after getting off work, so they had dinner together at Maisie''s.


    During the dinner, Julian and Maisie talked about the chip industrial park. Julian had carefully analyzed


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the blueprints of the originally-nned industrial park in the afternoon and finally decided to exclude the


    piece ofnd owned by Derek. The construction wouldn''t stop, and it didn''t matter if the area was a little


    smaller.


    After dinner, Julian and Emelia returned to the hotel. Emelia thought of the IVF and brought it up to


    Julian.

 Chapter 408 I Just Want You

    Chapter 408 I Just Want You


    Emelia tried to talk with Julian calmly. However, Julian was annoyed when he heard it, saying firmly,


    "No!"


    Emelia was startled by his angry look. Realizing that he was impulsive, Julian took a deep breath to


    calm himself down.


    Julian exined with worry in his eyes. "Since you brought up this topic, you must have understood


    what you will suffer, right?"


    "Of course, I know, but..." Emelia wanted to say that she was not afraid of pain. She was willing to do


    whatever it took to have a child.


    Julian interrupted. "Anyway, I won''t agree!"


    On second thoughts, he added, "I would rather never have a child."


    Arthur, who was a doctor, had talked to Julian about the IVF.


    After Arthur described each step in detail, Julian went all wet with nervousness.


    That was too torturing. Haunted by Arthur''s words, Julian said to Arthur that he would never take this


    approach.


    Hence, Julian never mentioned this to Emelia. Now that Emelia talked about it, Julian made it clear up.


    Emelia didn''t expect Julian to be so repulsive, which was exactly what Maisie said.


    Emelia had tofort him. "Julian, if we want to spend the rest of our life with each other, we must


    face this question."


    Julian stared at her solemnly and said, "I know. But what I want is you, not a child."


    "We can live forever without children."


    Julian was so firm that Emelia didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Julian added, "You are only in your twenties, so I''m willing to wait for you for another ten years. Your


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    body will recover by then."


    "If not, this will be the fate we have to surrender to."


    "Ten years?" Emelia was stunned when she heard what he said.


    Ten yearster, Julian would be forty years old...


    Julian nodded seriously. "If your body recovers, you will still be young enough to have a baby by then."


    Most women got pregnant at the age of around 30. More people decided to have a second child at the


    age of 35. Thus, in Julian''s view, they could have a child ten yearster.


    Julian pulled Emelia into his arms. "We can enjoy being alone these years. I have wasted the past


    three years, so I will cherish it from now on. "


    Emelia cuddled in his arms, feeling his steady and powerful heartbeat, and gradually changed her


    mind.


    Moreover, Julian was so firm, so whatever Emelia did would be in vain if Julian was uncooperative.


    Julian and Emelia spent three more days in Grafstin. Emelia was relieved that Maisie was in a stable


    condition.


    As for Larry, Derek, and Suzanne, the police would give them what they deserved.


    To Emelia''s surprise, Derek called her and begged on the phone, "Miss Jones, Mr. Hughes always


    listens to you. Can you ask him to forgive Suzanne and me?"


    "You can do anything to Larry. He deserves it. I''m willing to die if you can spare Suzanne."


    "As a girl, she is unable to make a living. If she is put in jail, her reputation will be ruined."


    As Larry''s aplices, Derek and Suzanne will not be severely punished. Nheless, even a


    month''s imprisonment could ruin Suzanne for the rest of her life!


    Quietly hearing what Derek said, Emelia said indifferently, "Derek, I will not speak up for you."


    Derek was shocked. He didn''t expect Emelia, who looked like a pushover, to be so assertive.


    "We tried to negotiate with you, but you thought nothing of us, and even tried to kidnap and deceive


    me. Derek, it is shameless of you to ask for favors." Emelia was unsparing.


    She was angered by Derek''s brazenness. Derek condoned Suzanne''s harassment of Julian. He even


    cooperated with Larry as well as Suzanne to drug Emelia and tried to kidnap Emelia.


    Emelia thought they were so unscrupulous because she looked like a pushover very much.


    Derek was embarrassed by what Emelia said, so he didn''t say anything but hung up the phone.


    Emelia put the phone into her pocket, only to hear Julian''s chuckles.


    "To be honest, I was afraid that you would speak for them." Julian looked at Emelia and said, "If you do


    that, I will agree without hesitation."


    Emelia snorted. "I''m not such a yes-woman with no principles."


    Sometimes, she was easy to talk to because she didn''t want to nurse unnecessary grudges.


    However, once it came to principles and bottom lines, Emelia neverpromised.


    "You are right." Julian said gloomily, "I always thought you were a fine one to talk to, but only after the


    divorce did I realize that you are a determined woman."


    Emelia got what Julian implied, so she ignored it, turned around, and began to pack up the luggage.


    On the flight, Julian said to Emelia, "When we return, I will handle the work as soon as possible. And


    then, let''s go to the Capital to visit the Longeriches?"


    Emelia was shocked, "Seriously?"


    Julian took it for granted. "Yes, since you are a member of the Longerich family, as your husband, I


    should visit your family."


    Emelia was a little hesitant.


    It didn''t matter whether Julian was pretending to forget it.


    More importantly, Emelia was afraid that the Longerich wouldn''t take a good poke at Julian.


    Although the Longeriches didn''t stop Emelia from staying in Riverside City with Julian, they didn''t like


    Julian at all.


    They never decided to ept Julian as Emelia''s husband, so Julian might well be driven out.


    "I don''t think it is a good time for you to visit them..." Emelia managed to say something to change


    Julian''s mind.

 Chapter 409 From Julian Hughes to Honey

    Chapter 409 From Julian Hughes to Honey


    Julian had known the attitudes of the Longerich family, thusforting Emelia calmly, "I know what


    you''re worried about. It''s true that your families don''t like me, but we have to face this sooner orter.


    Escaping from this problem does no good." Julian could tell from Vincent''s indifference that he was not


    weed by the Longerichs and they didn''t treat him harshly only because of their education for being


    well-mannered.


    "Well, we can talk about thister." Emelia tried to put this matter off.


    She hadn''t nned to take Julian back to the Capital to meet her folks at all. After all, they would have


    had no association with each other if Julian hadn''t pretended to lose his memories.


    Julian knew at once that she didn''t want to address the problem but he would not force her. It would be


    long and hard work for Emelia to marry him. Even if Emelia was ready to ept him again, it would be


    impossible if the Longerichs disagreed with the marriage.


    When they arrived at the Riverside City, the driver was at the airport to pick them up.


    On their way home, Emelia received a phone call from Harry.


    Through the phone, Harry said excitedly, "Emelia, my agent told me you rmended me to be the


    leading actor in Mr. Vincent''s new TV show. Is that so?"


    Julian recognized it was Harry on the other side of the phone and suddenly felt uneasy. He had


    nned to remind Trevor not to let Harry act in this new show but it hade to nothing since Trevor


    hadn''t felt well then, and after that he had been busy dealing with the McBrides in Grafstin, thus


    forgetting about all about it. Everything seemed toote since Trevor had already contacted Harry.


    Emelia had no ideas about Julian''s little n, she answered Harry in a businesslike manner, "Yes, it


    was me. I think you''re suitable for the character."


    "Thanks a lot," Harry said gratefully and joyfully, "I''ve finished my filming and I''ll be back in Riverside


    City today. Why don''t we have dinner together? It''s on me."


    Emelia refused politely, "Thanks for your invitation but what I did was not a big deal. It was just a


    rmendation and it''s the audition that decides whether you can act in this show or not."


    "It doesn''t matter if I can get this job. I just want to thank you for your rmendation and


    appreciation." Harry insisted.


    Sitting by Emelia, Julian heard this clearly. Discontent, he grunted heavily and talked into her ear on


    purpose, "Haven''t you promised me to visit our grandpa tonight?"


    Emelia turned to look at him in surprise. When on earth did he mention visiting grandpa tonight? What


    he had said was that he would stay in the office tonight to finish the work left several days before.


    While Emelia was still bewildered, Harry asked disbelievingly from the phone, "Emelia, is that Julian by


    your side? No way! I thought you two would never get along well with each other!"


    Harry''s voice was loud out of shock. Hearing what he said clearly, Julian was as mad as hell and


    thought to himself furiously. What the hell did he mean that they would never get along well with each


    other? He was a good-for-nothing! God knew how he could be sessful in the show business if he


    hadn''t had that pretty face.


    However, Julian was too angry to realize that being an idol, there was only one thing that Harry needed


    to do, that is, to stay pretty.


    As for Emelia, what Harry said snapped her back and she said hastily, "We two are¡­This is a long


    story. Anyway, you don''t need to treat me to dinner. Maybe we can save that after the audition. I am


    quite busy now, so bye." Emelia hung up before Harry could answer. She was afraid he would say


    something that annoyed Julian.


    Putting her phone back, Emelia talked to Julian seriously, "Julian, you know it''s inevitable to deal with


    different kinds of men because of my job. Don''t tell me you never interact with women in your career."


    She was fed up with his discontent when every time she worked with men.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But Julian retorted confidently, "If you mind, I can stop doing business with every woman client."


    Speechless, Emelia thought, "Stop doing business with every woman client, seriously? Just in order to


    retort me?"


    Julian then continued, "So can you stop working with men?"


    "Of course not," Emelia answered without any hesitations. Even office workers have to work with the


    opposite sex, let alone those like her working in show business. He could say whatever he wanted or


    met whoever he wanted, but she was not a big shot like him.


    Julian let out a grunt and stared at her in displeasure. Who gave her the courage to treat him like this?


    But on his second thought, he found out it was he himself that gave her the privilege. He loved her so


    much that he was willing to spoil her.


    Clenching his teeth, he pointed out, "You set Harry''s contact name as Haz?" When Harry called her, he


    nced at her phone and saw it was a call from "Haz". At first, he wondered who was "Haz" and it


    turned out to be Harry.


    Filled with jealousy, Julian thought the nickname Haz was too intimate and as if there had been


    something affectionate in this contact name.


    But from the perspective of Emelia, Haz was just a name to avoid unnecessary troubles. She couldn''t


    set the contact name as Harry Zink because it would get her into trouble if others saw her calling the


    superstar Harry. It would be better to give him a nickname since he was so famous. Besides, it was fine


    to call your colleague by nickname.


    Therefore, Emelia answered calmly, "Is there anything wrong?"


    Emelia didn''t get the point, so Julian tried to be straightforward, "I think this nickname is unsuitable."


    "Howe? Why I use this nickname is to avoid troubles" For God''s sake, she didn''t think it improper


    at all.


    "Yeah? What about the contact name for me?" Julian didn''t want to exin anymore so he just took her


    phone to check on her phonebook. He quickly found his contact name in the list of recent calls¡ªjust


    simply "Julian Hughes", which made him feel more jealous at once and he said, "Why do you call me


    by my full name? Am I such a stranger to you?"


    Emelia finally got his meaning and asked him in disbelief, "You are not telling me that you think Haz is


    too intimate."


    Though Julian didn''t speak a word, Emelia knew from his expression that his answer was a yes.


    Smiling sweetly, she joked, "Ok, how about changing your contact name into big shot Julian? Big shot


    Julian and superstar Harry, you two are going to be good partners."


    Julian said bitterly, "So now you are making fun of me?"


    "Why. Or would you like me to call you little Jules?" Emelia was still ying jokes on him. But she


    broke intoughter finding it ridiculous for others to call him Jules. After all, people around him would


    only call him Mr. Hughes respectfully for he had been the chairman of such a bigpany since he


    was young.


    Feeling annoyed from herugh, he typed on her phone while thinking, "Wanna make fun of me? Take


    this."


    Thus, he changed "Julian Hughes" into "Honey".

 Chapter 410 A Slip of Tongue

    Chapter 410 A Slip of Tongue


    Emelia''s whole face turned red as she saw the new contact name.


    Grabbing her phone from his hand, she eximed, "If you keep being nonsense like this, I will, I will¡­"


    The thought of calling Julian honey caused her face to burn with shyness. Even in those years when


    she was passionately in love with him, she had never called him honey or changed his contact name


    into other affected pet names because at that time she knew he didn''t like her, and calling him honey


    would render her more annoying to him and besides, she was not the mushy type of girl.


    Julian stared at her and asked coldly, "You will what?"


    "I will divorce you!" Pressed hard, Emelia answered fiercely.


    "No! I will break up with you, since we have already divorced!" Emelia doubted that Julian hadn''t lost


    his memories at all and that he was lying to her using her love and sympathy for him.


    Upon Emelia''s words, Julian''s face darkened. He red at her withpressed lips and she thought


    he was going to say something but, in the end, he only turned his head away abruptly to face the car


    window and didn''t say a word.


    The car fell into dead silence and there was a cold expression on Julian''s handsome face.


    He was angry. Emelia could tell that from his face but she didn''t know why. So, she tilted her face and


    asked tentatively, "Are you¡­ are you mad?"


    Julian turned his head even more away from her and ignored her on purpose.


    Emelia guessed, "Are you mad because I said I would break up with you?" How could he be angry for


    such trifles? Emelia thought. He had not been angryst time even if she had intended to end the


    rtionship with him and had said harsh words to him.


    Still facing the window, Julian said, "I never see a couple who are talking about breaking up all the


    time."


    Emelia was rendered speechless. When did she talk about that all the time? He must be exaggerating.


    Emelia still thought she did nothing wrong and her innocent look filled Julian with anger. Feeling


    wronged, Julian couldn''t help using her, "It was you who demanded a divorce years ago, and it was


    you who tried to end the rtionship not long ago, and now when we have the slightest squabble you


    are threatening me with breaking up. Emelia, have you ever thought about my feelings when you treat


    me cruelly like this again and again? Do you think I''ll never be hurt?"


    Julian''s grievances in all those years finally exploded. From the very beginning until now, she had


    never cared about his feelings. He hadn''t thought of divorce then, but the divorce paper sent by her


    made him lose face and rendered him without a choice¡ª he was forced to divorce her. By the time she


    asked him toe to the civil affairs bureau to file the divorce, he refused by pretending to be on a


    business trip. When she insisted on ending the rtionship not long ago, he was abandoned by her


    again without a reason. Now her talking of breaking up so easily became hisst straw. Did she ever


    care about him all this time?


    But keenly, Emelia spotted something fishy in his words and questioned him, "Julian, it seems that you


    remember what had happed all these years. You haven''t lost your memories at all, have you?"


    Compressing his lips, Julian thought remorsefully, God damn it. What a slip of tongue!


    This time, it was Emelia who became angry and turned away from Julian to look at the car window. She


    should''ve noticed it. How could people suffer from memory loss so easily in reality? It turned out to be a


    lie! It was Julian who colluded with Arthur and his other friends to deceive her using her love and care


    for him. Believing in his lie, she had lost her heart and her virginity to him, only because she loved him


    with all her heart. Thinking of these, Emelia felt deeply wronged and was nearly driven to tears.


    Seeing his passengers having such a fierce quarrel, the driver dared not make any noises but tried to


    focus on driving as much as possible. Weren''t they talking andughing earlier? Why did they start


    quarreling suddenly?


    Emelia had thought that if Julian was really mad at what she said about breaking up, she would


    apologize to him and soothe him. But since he had lied to her first, there was no need to apologize.


    Julian, who had been at an advantage with his self-righteousness, could not offer any justifications for


    what he had done. He tried to hold her into his arms andforted her cautiously, "Dear, I am sorry. I


    just don''t want to lose you."


    Breaking loose from his embrace, Emelia moved towards the other side of the car and said coldly, "I


    don''t want to talk to you." She then told the driver to put her down at her own house rather than where


    she and Julian lived after their marriage.


    Julian didn''t stop her from doing so. After all, he was the one who lied to her.


    All the way home, Emelia gave him the cold shoulder and upon arrival, she walked into the house


    without giving him a look even if he helped her with her luggage.


    Julian could do nothing but stared after her helplessly and wasn''t snapped back until the driver asked,


    "Mr. Hughes? Shall we head back to thepany?"


    "Yeah, you do that," Julian turned his gaze and got back into the car, "It seems further exnation will


    do no good now." So, the driver got the car started and drove Julian to thepany.


    Hearing the car leaving and making sure Julian didn''te after her, Emelia breathed a sigh of relief.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She had been beside herself and she really needed to calm down. How could he be so ridiculous as to


    deceive her by pretending to lose his memories? But deep in her heart, she knew whatever he did was


    because he didn''t want to lose her, which did touch her despite all her anger.


    As for Julian, he went back to the Hughes Group to work, with a bad temper.


    Coming out of Julian''s office room, David texted her sister, Maisie, "What happened to Julian? Did he


    have a quarrel with Emelia?"


    "Why. No. They seemed to me a loving couple." Maisie texted back.


    David continued, "But Julian didn''t look well. There must be something wrong between him and


    Emelia."


    Maisie was bewildered, "Well, I don''t know then. They were quite lovey-dovey as far as I saw these


    days."


    Getting no answers, David put his phone away and thought worriedly. God knew when could their boss


    win back Emelia''s heart and have a happy family? If that came true, the lives of employees in the entire


    Hugues Group would certainly be a lot easier.


    While Julian was still vexed in his office, he received a call from Ezra. He picked it up and said


    unfriendly, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Ezra was stunned, "What? What''s wrong with you?"


    Julian answered him with a snort. Though knowing he was pissed off, Ezra tried to be thick-skinned


    and asked, "Julian¡­could you tell me how is she doing?"


    "Who are you talking about?" Knowing Ezra was referring to Maisie, Julian picked on him deliberately


    for Ezra was the one who came to him when he was irritated.

 Chapter 411 What Followed Reconciliation Was Separation

    Chapter 411 What Followed Reconciliation Was Separation


    "Maisie!" Ezra snapped. From his words, Ezra could tell Julian was about to burst with anger.


    Julian retorted, "Why don''t you call her yourself since you''re so concerned about her?"


    Ezra was rendered speechless. If he could ask her himself, why would he bother to call Julian?


    "If you don''t want to have any connections with her anymore, you don''t have to care whether she is fine


    or not; but if you are still concerned about her, then go ask her yourself." Julian didn''t help his friend


    partly because he was not in the mood and also because it would be much better for Ezra to


    definitely disagree with the marriage between Ezra and Maisie. Also, if Ezra still lived the life of a


    yboy, he shouldn''t keep the rtionship with Maisie, otherwise, it would do no good to both of them.


    What Julian said put Ezra into a thoughtful silence and after a while, Ezra finally said, "Ok. I know."


    Then Ezra hung up the phone.


    Putting his phone away, Julian tiredly squeezed his knitted eyebrows.


    Though Ezra had been through many rtionships and boasted himself as the master of love, when he


    met the one he truly loved, he had no idea of what he was going to do.


    Not long after Ezra''s call, Julian received another call from Trevor which reminded him of Harry at


    once. If Harry hadn''t called Emelia, then they would not quarrel over such trifles, and thinking of this


    only annoyed Julian even more.


    But he didn''t want to talk about their rtionship with Trevor, so he picked up the phone and said


    coolly, "I heard you returned from abroad. When did you arrive?"


    Trevor sounded much better this time and he said, "I came back the next day after talking to you on the


    phone. I''ve already made up my mind. My career is the only thing I have now, so I will try my best to


    get this TV show done no matter what."


    Hearing Trevor''s words, Julian thought with contempt, "Well, it turns out Trevor isn''t as brainless as I


    thought."


    Julian continued asking, "When will Harry and Ze attend the audition?"


    "Around these days," Trevor answered.


    "Don''t let Harry pass once he made the tiniest mistake," Julian required.


    "Well¡­" Trevor was bewildered, "I thought Harry was rmended by Miss Emelia."


    Taking a deep breath, Julian thought to himself, "This is the very reason why Harry can''t act in this


    show." But instead, he retorted, "Are you choosing the actor or the referee?"


    Trevor felt even more confused. He thought Julian was pursuing Emelia, so by giving Harry the


    character he could please Emelia thus pleasing Julian.


    But now questioned by Julian, Trevor protested immediately, "Of course I am choosing the actor. I will


    not use the actor unless he has excellent acting skills and is perfectly suitable for the character."


    "Great. Make sure you do that," Julian said.


    Trevor could tell Julian was quite angry through the phone so after telling Julian he had been back from


    abroad and was ready to work, he hung up the phone as soon as possible.


    It was nearly the end of the office hour when Julian received a message from Arthur saying, "I heard


    you and Emelia was back in the Riverside City. My mom and I visited Frances a few days ago, and


    Frances said Emelia would finish thest dose of the medicines around these days, so she made more


    medicines for Emelia and told me to bring them to Emelia. Should I give the medicines to you or should


    I go directly to Emelia?"


    Julian was nning to work overtime but seeing the message, he texted back instantly, "Don''t bother. I


    will go to your ce to collect the medicines and bring them to her myself." Julian was still worrying


    that Emelia would refuse to see him but the medicines offered him a perfect excuse to go to her ce.


    Grabbing his car key, Julian left at once, forgetting all about his work.


    Emelia didn''t receive any text messages or phone calls from Julian the whole afternoon, but when


    preparing dinner, she made more than she could eat unconsciously. After cing the dinner on the


    table, it turned out she had prepared the meal for Julian as well.


    With a sigh, she was about to sit down and eat dinner when the bell rang.


    She went to open the door and it was Julian outside. He was arge man but he seemed so timid when


    he handed the medicines to Emelia and said softly, "The medicines Frances prepared for you."


    "Thanks," Emelia said.


    Having delivered the medicines, Julian was still standing in front of the door. So, Emelia had to ask,


    "Have you eaten dinner?"


    Emelia had been thinking about the rtionship between her and Julian the whole afternoon and she


    persuaded herself to forgive Julian''s lying to her since they had epted each other and begun to live


    together again. So, if he forgave her for saying about breaking up, then she would not be mad at him


    anymore.


    Asking him for dinner was a sign of reconciliation.


    If he forgave her, he coulde in and eat with her, or otherwise, he could simply go away. But if he


    did go away, Emelia thought, she would not coax him to ept her apology.


    Julian, in fact, was overjoyed for Emelia''s invitation and answered instantly, "I haven''t."


    "Well, why don''t youe in and eat with me? I have prepared a lot." Emelia said.


    "Sure." Julian hadn''t expected Emelia to forgive him so easily and followed her into her house without


    any hesitations. When he went to Arthur''s ce, he told Arthur that Emelia had found out he was lying


    to her but Arthur had no ideas about what to do and could only help him by offering the chance of


    delivering the medicines. So, all the way to Emelia''s home, Julian was quite uneasy and afraid that


    Emelia wouldn''t want to see him at all.


    After washing their hands, Julian and Emelia sat by the table and started to eat, when Emelia said,


    "Julian, I will head back to the Capital a few dayster."


    "Well, can I go with you? I can visit your families by the way." Julian said immediately.


    Shaking her head, Emelia exined, "Actually, I am going to attend a scriptwriters'' workshop my father


    sighed up for me. So, I am afraid we don''t have time to visit my folks."


    Julian said nothing and thought miserably, "Great. Now we have to separate from each other not long


    after our reconciliation."


    Containing his sense of loss, Julian asked, "How long will the workshopst?"


    Emelia told him the truth, "It willst for half a month and all the participants have to live in there till the


    end."


    Living in the workshop for half a month? Julian found himself even more miserable. Not seeing her for


    just one afternoon rendered him uneasy. Half a month without her would drive him crazy.


    Julian red at her and said through gritted teeth, "Emelia, you do this on purpose, huh? You attend


    this damn workshop so that you can evade me and have me missing you all the time?"


    Emelia answered calmly, "Hey, it was my father who signed up for me. I didn''t mean it."


    But in fact, when Vincent told her about the workshop, she was still mad at Julian, so she agreed to


    attend the workshop partly because she wanted to stay away from Julian and she thought maybe in


    this way she could calm herself down, which she thought was better for their rtionship. But what she


    didn''t expect was that Julian came to him so soon by sending her the medicines.


    "Huh." Julian only sneered and continued eating his meal.


    Emelia exined, "Well, at least the workshop is beneficial to my future career. Don''t be so dejected,


    this is a good thing."


    What could Julian say if Emelia said it this way. It would mean damaging her future career if he stopped


    her from attending the workshop. He could only suffer from the separation for half a month without any


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.<pints.

 Chapter 412 Gown and Necktie

    Chapter 412 Gown and Necktie


    Though Julian and Emelia had a quarrel earlier, they were reconciled after dinner.


    When it was time for bed, Julian insisted on staying here for a night, taking the workshop as an excuse.


    Since they were not going to see each other for half a month, they had to cherish every minute now.


    Switching off the light, Julian mounted on her while Emelia pushed him gently and reminded him, "Don''t


    leave any marks on my neck, I have to attend theunch event of ''Princess Lenia'' tomorrow."


    "Princess Lenia" had been highly expected since the shooting started, and the clips of the show


    released earlier further arouse audiences'' anticipations. Therefore, the producer decided to hold a


    conference.


    Though it was cold, there would be central heating in the conference room, so attendees would


    undoubtedly dress lightly and fashionably. Actresses like Nina would wear strapless gowns or backless


    dresses while as the staff working behind the screen, Emelia didn''t need to wear as fashionable as the


    actresses so a simple dress would suffice.


    But if Julian left marks on her neck, she would have to wear turtle neck tops which would seem clumsy


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    and even ridiculous around a bunch of fashionably-dressed actresses.


    Waking up in the morning, Emelia found her neck intact, but her legs were aching from tiredness and


    were nearly trembling when she walked.


    While Julian had gotten up earlier and was nowing out of the dressing room wearing a bathrobe


    after a refreshing shower. When he spotted Emelia, he asked, "Which suit should I wear, Emelia?"


    As the investor of "Princess Lenia", Julian would also attend theunch conference. But when he


    woke up this morning to choose the outfit, for the first time he didn''t what to wear even after a long


    search. It wasn''t because he didn''t how to match clothes. He just wanted Emelia to choose the suit for


    him and helped him with his necktie and cor, and if possible, a necktie matching her dress would be


    perfect.


    Julian was looking at her with expectance, but Emelia just gave him a cool nce and walked away


    ignoring him. She didn''t have the least intention of helping him sincest night he didn''t stop having her


    even when she felt exhausted.


    Julian reached out and took her into his arms easily, saying innocently, "I didn''t leave any marks on


    your neckst night, did I?"


    Emelia red at him and said, "How dare you mention it." He did leave her neck intact but worn her out


    and grabbing her into his arms made it loose so she was now being pressed against his naked body


    literally.


    Vexed and shy, Emelia broke away from his hug and went downstairs to prepare breakfast.


    Watching her going away, Julian wasn''t dejected at all and followed her downstairs joyfully. For now,


    the happiest thing was having Emelia in his arms when he woke up every morning. It didn''t matter


    whether she would sometimes give him the cold shoulders only if she was by his side and besides, he


    would grab all her attention when he was on her bed.


    Having cooked the meal, Emelia was going to make some coffee when Julian stopped her saying, "Just


    give me some milk, juice, or porridge. No coffee from today on."


    Emelia asked confusedly, "Why? What for?"


    Julian came near to her and whispered into her ear, "Don''t you want to have a baby? I will also quit


    drinking and smoking, starting from today."


    When Julian went to Arthur''s house to collect the medicines, he told Arthur that Emelia and he had


    restored good rtions. Then Arthur suggested he quit drinking and smoking and keep a healthy diet


    and a regr bedtime if they really wanted a baby. If Emelia did conceive, they would certainly be a


    happy family. Though it was just a kind reminder from Arthur, Julian took it seriously.


    Hearing Julian''s words, Emelia fell into a short silence, but then she dropped her eyes saying


    dejectedly, "I think you are too positive about this¡­"


    Though she had undergone some therapies for a few months while living with Frances, Frances


    couldn''t promise the therapies to be truly effective. Did they really need to think about having a baby so


    soon?


    Holding her waist tightly, Julian said, "Come on, babe, be positive. What if they work? Besides, it would


    do no harm to quit smoking and drinking."


    Emelia didn''t say anything but got themselves two sses of orange juice instead of coffee. If Julian


    really wanted to have a child, she would respect his wish.


    Deep in her heart, Emelia believed Julian would be a good father who would love his children with all


    his heart and take good care of them while they grew up, unlike her parents who abandoned her not


    long after she was born.


    The thought of starting a family with Julian filled Emelia''s heart with happiness. If possible, she would


    like to have several kids and she promised she would be a good mother, giving her children all her


    love. When spring came, they could go for a pic. While Julian and she sat on the grass watching,


    their children would run and y freely with smiles on their little faces. What a wonderful future that


    would be.


    But the reality was cruel. Burying the desperate longing and unbearable sorrow deep in her heart,


    Emelia prayed to God to have mercy on her.


    They started to eat breakfast when Julian asked, "What will you dress for theunch conference?"


    "My cousin said she would ask her employees to deliver me the gown. She said in WhatsApp it was a


    dark red velvet dress." Emelia answered. She was sensitive to cold, so her cousin chose a rtively


    warm velvet dress for her. Her cousin would like to prepare the outfits for her to attend events and she


    was grateful for the help since her cousin was professional in the fashion industry and following her


    cousin''s suggestions would spare the time of matching clothes herself and the outfits selected by her


    cousin were always suitable.


    "Dark red?" Hearing the answer, Julian frowned. All his ties were dull color to set off his characteristics


    as a mature businessman and he didn''t have any red ties. How could he match her dress then?


    Emelia thought Julian was surprised about her choice of color, so she exined, "Yes, dark red. I didn''t


    try this color before, but my cousin said the dark red color and the velvet texture would suit me well."


    "You are always pretty no matter what you wear." To Julian, everything about Emelia seemed perfect.


    Then Julian picked out his phone and texted the manager of the clothing shop where he usually bought


    his clothes, telling the manager to deliver him a dark red necktie.


    Emelia had no ideas about his little n. The bell rang when they just finished breakfast, and it was


    Emelia''s dress that arrived. She picked up the dress and went upstairs to change her clothes.


    When she went out of the changing room with her dress on, she found Julian had changed into a suit


    with a dark red necktie exactly the color of her dress.


    Seeing this, Emelia thought to herself, "So that''s his little trick. To match his necktie with my


    gown."

 Chapter 413 Want to See the Screenwriter

    Chapter 413 Want to See the Screenwriter


    Emelia knew about Julian''s dressing style. In his wardrobe, there are only three colors, which are


    ck, white, and gray. Well, sometimes there are dark blue and light blue. As for essories such as


    ties, they are all dark colors.


    She was surprised to see him wearing a red tie, "Did you have such a tie?"


    Julian confessed, "I just bought it."


    Emelia red at him, "Didn''t we agree that we won''t talk to each otherter?"


    Their rtionship has always been that roller coaster of ups and downs, so they reached an agreement


    to pretended being not familiar with each other even at the press conferenceter.


    Julian said, "And that''s why we secretly hinted to everyone that we are a couple in this way."


    "Whatever you want." Emelia finished speaking, she turned around and her beautiful back was


    reflected in his eyes, "Please help me with the zipper."


    Julian was naturally willing to do this kind of thing, and after doing that, he took her into his arms and


    kissed her for a long while.


    The two didn''t go to the press conference together. Emelia set off first with Nina.


    Julian drove alone after Emelia. On the way, he answered a phone call. After listening to the report


    from the person on the phone, he said with cold eyes, "I see. Keep all the evidence first."


    It seemed like some people were signing their own death warrants. If that''s the case, then he will help


    her.


    The atmosphere at the press conference of "Princess Lenia" was very lively due to the actors. As a


    screenwriter, Emelia sat silently under the stage.


    Others only knew that Marvin was married, but they had no idea who he was married to.


    While Emelia knew that, she looked at Marvin and Ze on stage with a smile all the time, but Marvin


    secretly looked at Ze more than once.


    But Ze seemed to be having fun and ignored him throughout the whole process.


    Emelia snickered in her heart. It seemed that Marvin was the one who loved Ze more.


    Love is an unpredictable thing.


    Just like Marvin and Ze, Marvin is quiet and reflective while Ze is lively and bright. These two


    people who seem to bepletely different turned out to be newlyweds.


    Just thinking about it, she received a message from Julian, who was sitting a few seats away from her


    left, "What are you looking at? You are smiling so happily."


    He is an investor while she is a screenwriter. So, they cannot sit next to each other.


    Although they were both sitting in the first row, there were several actors between them. At this time,


    they were all being interviewed on stage, so Julian could see her.


    But he looked over and over again, and she didn''t even respond to him for one second.


    She just looked at those actors on stage with a big smile. What''s so nice about them?


    "Marvin and Ze." Emelia lowered her head and replied to him, "It''s very interesting to see the two of


    them pretending not to know each other in front of everyone."


    Julian replied immediately after receiving the message, "Aren''t you also secretly dating someone?"


    It was only after Julian reminded her that she remembered that she forgot that she was in the same


    situation. She didn''t reply, turned her head to look at him as if nothing had happened, and raised her


    hand to tidy her hair on the forehead.


    The press conference was live. In the beginning, thements were of course about the main actors,


    includingplements of the beautiful Nina, the newlywed Marvin, and the director Viggo. Even the


    second leading actress Ze has also attracted countless fans because of this drama and a bunch of


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    fans is watching for her.


    Among such a bunch ofments, ament suddenly popped up, "Didn''t you guys find that Mr.


    Hughes'' dark red tie seems to be secretly matching with the screenwriter''s dress?"


    "Yeah! I noticed that, too. When the camera shed past the screenwriter just now, I saw that she


    seemed to be wearing a dark red dress."


    "The screenwriter is also very stunning. The dark red dress goes well with her fair skin. Can we get the


    camera stay a while longer on her?"


    Emelia was a little bored sitting under the stage and asionally checked the livements. What


    she didn''t expect to see was so manyments about her.


    She was a little embarrassed. Thoseizens really had sharp eyes to see that Julian''s tie was


    matched with her dress.


    Thoseizens watching the live broadcast chatted about her rtionship with Julian from her dress,


    "Didn''t the screenwriter say that she has no intention to be in a rtionship? Why did she still wear a


    dress matching with Mr. Hughes?"


    The otherments followed, "That''s why I said it was Mr. Hughes who was ''secretly matching with


    her''."


    "I have an intuition that Mr. Hughes is in a situation of chasing his love back. I''ll bet you ten packs of


    snacks."


    "Did you see that Mr. Hughes has been looking to his right side? I guess he is looking at the


    screenwriter."


    "Is the person who is in charge of the camera there? Don''t you see our request? Can you let us see the


    screenwriter more? Can you let Mr. Hughes interact with the screenwriter more?"


    "The screenwriter is also a member of your crew, okay?"


    There were too many people wanting to see Emelia, so the john had to send a member to ask Julian


    about that.


    Because Julian had told the staff in charge that don''t take pictures of Emelia unless it was a panoramic


    view at the beginning of the press conference.


    This was what Emelia asked for. It was mainly about the TV series "Princess Lenia". She was afraid


    that she will be criticized for showing up on the camera too much.


    She was really scared of being scolded by people on the Inte and didn''t want to draw any more


    attention.


    As a screenwriter, she would alsoe on stage to say something, but it was arranged at the end.


    There would be not many people watching it at that time and not many people would pay attention to


    her.


    Who would have guessed that it was just a few asional pictures that could even cause people


    watching the live broadcast to talk about her?


    When the staff found Julian, Julian frowned slightly in surprise and nced in Emelia''s direction.


    Emelia was lowering her head to check her phone and a diamond hairpin was next to her ear, which


    fixed her hair well, revealing her fair and slender neck and her delicate and beautiful profile.


    The beauty is like jade, which probably describes a scene like this.


    Are there so many people waiting to see her?


    With very conflicting feelings, Julian was a little happy that those people praised her and liked her, but


    he was reluctant to see that too many people saw her beauty. He already had enough rivals in love.

 Chapter 414 Everything Was under Control

    Chapter 414 Everything Was under Control


    Julian hesitated for a long time and finally said to the staff, "Just from this angle, the camera can show


    one shot of her profile."


    Since she has fans, he should also satisfy the wishes of her fans.


    But he could only show them her profile, just one nce.


    The staff took orders and left. After a while, Emelia''s profile face looking down appeared on the screen,


    but the screen quickly changed to the stage in a few seconds.


    A bunch ofments suddenly appeared, "Wow! Wow!"


    "She is so beautiful that I am willing to die for her."


    Some people who didn''t know Emelia asked, "May I ask who is the beauty with the side face that


    appeared just now?"


    Someone immediately answered her question, "The screenwriter of ''Princess Lenia''. Her Twitter


    ount name is called Emualia."


    "Today, I finally understood the meaning of the word ''angel''."


    "Please show us another close-up of her profile. I want a screenshot!"


    "The staffs must have seen our request or else they wouldn''t have satisfied us just now, so can you


    show us again now?"


    The staffs silently said in their hearts, "No, Mr. Hughes won''t show you anything at all."


    He was the boss and they had no right to decide.


    So, despite a bunch of people asking in thements for a long time, the staffs never cut the picture to


    her again.


    Just at this time, those actors also finished interacting and left the stage. Only the host was speaking


    something, so the fans of those actors also left one after another.


    The task of their idol had almost beenpleted, and they would take a group photo together, so there


    would be not much to see.


    The staffs of the live broadcast were also clever. They saw that the number of fans in the live broadcast


    room kept declining. So they asked someone to speak in thement area pretending to be a normal


    citizen, "I heard that the screenwriter will be on stageter for an interview, but I don''t know if it''s true."


    Those who had never received a response after asking for a long time were also nning to quit the


    live broadcast, and then they stopped when they saw thisment.


    "Really?"


    "If it''s true, then I''ll wait for her."


    "Wow, this is great. When she goes on the stage, we can see her fair and square."


    The staffs were satisfied to see that the people in the live broadcast room werementing again.


    Emelia was finally invited by the host. At this time, she didn''t know that she had attracted some fans


    with her side face in the live broadcast room.


    She talked about several characters in the y, wished the drama well, took a big group photo with


    Nina and the others, and then nned to step down.


    Fans in the live broadcast room were writing so manyments which made Julian frown.


    These fans were so crazy.


    Just as he was raising his eyes to look at Emelia on the stage, a woman suddenly rushed out of


    nowhere with a bottle of liquid which nobody could see clearly and tried to pour it on Emelia.


    "Emelia, you''ve made others lose their jobs. And you still want to be in the limelight here?"


    The woman shouted and sshed, but she did not expect that Nina next to Emelia was a person with


    agility and a quick reaction. Just as the bottle in her hand was about to be thrown out, Nina held Emelia


    and pulled her aside. And she lifted her foot and kicked that woman in the chest.


    The woman cried out in pain and fell to the ground, and the liquid in the bottle in her hand only


    sshed a little on Nina''s dress.


    In fact, Julian rushed over instantly, but he was sitting under the stage, so the chance of being a hero to


    save the beauty was taken away by Nina.


    However, Julian was not worried that Emelia or Nina will be hurt by the unknown liquid, because the


    contents have been changed by his people long ago, and what the woman poured out was just some


    mixed water and drinks.


    Because of such an ident, they quickly shut down the live broadcast.


    A group of people was originally waiting to watch Emelia in the live broadcast room. Who knew that


    such a dangerous thing would happen in the end? They were angry and worried, but the live broadcast


    was closed, so they could notment. They had to go to Twitter to search for that and some even


    went to Emelia''s ount to leave messages to express their concerns.


    The official Twitter ount of "Princess Lenia" soon issued an announcement:


    "We''re sorry that such a bad thing happened. Our screenwriter, our artist Nina Sanchez and other


    people present were safe and sound. Today''s ident was deliberately done by someone, and


    everything is under our control. Later, after we contact the police, we will truthfully reveal today''s


    incident to the public."


    Hearing that Emelia and Nina were all right, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, thest scene in the live broadcast still impressed everyone, that is, Nina, who was originally


    standing beside Emelia, protected her when the danger urred and kicked the woman.


    For a while, several topics such as #Nina Flying Kick#, #NinjaNina#, and #NinaKungFu# quickly


    became trending topics. Everyone knew that Nina''s acting scene was good, but seeing her agility in


    reality, they were still shocked.


    At the same time, the friendship between Nina and Emelia has also been on the hot search. Many


    people know that they are good friends. Words said that they were high school ssmates and they


    were in the same university with different majors.


    But no one in the outside world knew that the rtionship between the two of them would be so good


    that Nina stood up to protect her in times of danger. Some empathic people were even moved to tears


    because of such a life-and-death friendship.


    The most important thing was that there was another topic, that is Nina''s long Johns.


    Nina wore an ankle-length ck dress today, revealing the slender corbones and the fair and


    beautiful back that a female star should have, but she was afraid of the cold and she wore long Johns


    inside. She was chatting with Emelia about this before going on stage. She said that she would be


    warm.


    Emelia told her to be careful not to show it, so as not to be wronged by someone deliberately with


    some words like wearing long Johns was ruining this evening dress.


    Fortunately, she was wearing long Johns under it today, so that when she kicked that person, she could


    be unscrupulous and not afraid of suffering a wardrobe malfunction.


    But her ck long Johns were seen by everyone.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    No oneughed at her for that. Everyone thought that she was so cute when she secretly wore long


    Johns.


    This was beyond their expectation. She was probably the first actress who was praised as cute for


    wearing long Johns in the entertainment industry.

 Chapter 415 Keep Her Safe

    Chapter 415 Keep Her Safe


    At the press conference, after Nina kicked the woman down, Julian also came to the stage.


    He doesn''t care about their n now, he walked over to Emelia and asked her in a low voice, "Are you


    injured?"


    Emelia shook her head in shock, "No, thank God Nina is here."


    Julian nced at her; she only saw Nina''s credit?


    If he hadn''t figured out in advance that someone was going to be bad for her, and changed the bottle in


    that person''s hand, even if Nina protected her now, the strong sulfuric acid in the bottle would have


    caused her to suffer.


    Because of this ident, all was chaos on the stage, Marvin instinctively pulled Ze beside him into


    his arms to protect her.


    As a result, Ze almost jumped up nervously, pushed him away immediately, and whispered, "Pay


    attention to the public, don''t be seen."


    Marvin was rendered speechless.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    There has been an emergency and she still thought about the public influence.


    Fortunately, the security guard who came from the audience had already brought the woman under


    control, and the danger was lifted, so he didn''t say anything. After all, he promised her at the beginning


    of the marriage, and he must wait until she is willing to make it public.


    Even though the woman under the stage was restrained by the security guard, she was still shouting,


    "Emelia, I''m going to destroy you and avenge Pris!"


    When everyone heard Pris, they all suddenly realized that this person is a fan of Pris, who is


    revenging her. So many scandals about her broke out during New Year''s Day, not only in the industry,


    even in real life, she lived a miserable life. Words said that her house in Riverside City was sold at a


    low price.


    It''s just that this woman was also a dumbass. She wanted to stand up for a despicable person like


    Pris and she even tried to throw unknown liquid on Emelia, which was a crime.


    Julian stepped forward, looked at the woman coldly, and mocked, "You want to destroy her? Try if you


    can."


    Julian nced at the bottle that fell to the side, "I have already switched the contents of the bottle.


    Even if Nina didn''t stop you, you would ssh her with water."


    "What?" The woman was horrified.


    In fact, when the thing spilled out without any pungent smell and Nina''s skirt turned out to be okay, she


    realized that something was wrong, but she didn''t expect that Julian would have changed that in


    advance.


    However, in the next second, she was d again. She was d that Julian had changed that bottle so


    that her crime would not be so serious. After all, she just poured a bottle of water.


    When the police cameter, she insisted that she just didn''t like Emelia, so she wanted to throw some


    water on her to make her embarrassed.


    But Julian seemed to see through her thoughts. When she saw a man walking over with a bottle in his


    hand, she trembled.


    Because the bottle was the same as the one she threw out just now, obviously Julian kept that


    evidence.


    Julian asked the woman to look at the bottle, "You don''t have to think about arguing that you just


    poured a bottle of water. I knew how did you make this bottle, where did you buy the materials, and


    who let you in this venue. I have already investigated everything."


    "Just now, when this bottle was changed by my people, they also took a video of the whole process,


    which is enough to prove that it is your property, and we also verified that the liquid inside is sulfuric


    acid."


    Julian''s voice fell, and the people around took a breath.


    With every word Julian said, the woman''s face turned pale.


    She is a reporter and just after she entered the venue, she rested in the lounge dedicated to reporters.


    After sitting for a while, a colleague called her and said that she had something to confirm with her.


    She left without suspicion, for about half an hour.


    Julian''s people must have changed with her things within half an hour. She didn''t expect that Julian


    would know her n in advance, so she didn''t take that bottle.


    If she took it away on purpose, she was afraid of arousing suspicion from others.


    "Since you dare to do such a thing, you must be ready to go to jail, right?" Julian smiled slightly, "Don''t


    worry, I will ask them to treat you well."


    The woman slumped to the ground weakly.


    Julian looked down at her from a distance, "Oh, right, you won''t be lonely inside, because Pris will


    apany you."


    "No¡ª" The woman stared at Julian in horror.


    She had already made a deal with Pris. Pris gave her a lot of money and she would go in for this


    crime.


    But how did Julian find out about Pris?


    Viggo walked over with a gloomy face and asked Julian, "What the hell is going on here?"


    As soon as the ident broke out, Viggo has been doing the aftermath work on the scene and quickly


    arranged for the clearing.


    Since there were only a few of them left here, Julian nced at them and said all of these without any


    concealment.


    "The scandal of Pris a few years ago was revealed by Emelia because of her countless attacks.


    Although Emelia never mentioned it to me, I knew when I saw the news that she couldn''t bear this."


    "I also knew that ording to Pris''s stubborn character, she would not give up, so I have been


    sending people to watch her every move during this time."


    "She sold the house and contacted a reporter and made a deal with her with the money from the sale


    of the house so that she could find a chance to attack Emelia. Once the incident broke out, the reporter


    would take on all the charges so that Pris, who is hiding behind her back, will not be punished by the


    After Julian finished talking about what happened, the woman on the ground waspletely


    desperate.


    They have found out about Pris. She would be punished by thew and she will not be able to get


    the money either.


    Viggo and Nina were furious while Emelia was frightened.


    She never mentioned dealing with Pris to Julian, because at that time they broke up and had a


    deadlock. She didn''t expect him to pay attention to this matter and control the overall situation.


    And she didn''t expect Pris to be so miserable yet she still wanted to attack her.


    She thought that Pris would learn a lesson from the exposure of thest scandal and she would be


    nice in the future.


    Pris'' assistant, Mindy Wood, had mended her ways. Why did Pris get worse?


    And Pris'' mind was so vicious that she even wanted to pour sulfuric acid on her. If it sshed on


    her, or on Nina, who was protecting her, then they would all be ruined.


    Nina is an actress who relies on her appearance.


    When Emelia thought of this, she was so frightened that she trembled with anger.

 Chapter 416 Fashion Shoots for You Two

    Chapter 416 Fashion Shoots for You Two


    Nina hugged Emelia andforted her, "It''s all right now. Calm down."


    Then she said angrily, "That bitch who only hides behind others'' back to hurt you is done this time. She


    was ying with fire."


    The police arrived soon. Julian asked his men to hand over the evidence to the police and went to the


    police station to take notes.


    When they arrived at the police station, Pris was also brought to the police station by the police.


    She didn''t expect that she would be caught by Julian. She thought that the reporter covered everything


    for her.


    She is a person who can never put up with being wronged. She must take revenge even if it would cost


    her everything.


    This reporter was a fan of her since she first started writing articles. She was very devoted to her. She


    knew that she had a poor family and she needed money very much.


    So, she pretended toin to the reporter about Emelia on the Inte until she began to hate


    Emelia.


    Then she took the opportunity to negotiate terms with her and gave her all the money for selling the


    house, only to ask her to revenge on Emelia.


    Until the police went to the ce where she lived and handcuffed her and took her away, she learned


    from the police that Julian knew about her n a long time ago and her face turned pale.


    At this moment, being cuffed by the police and standing in front of the solemn police situation, Pris


    realized that she had reached the end of the road. She cried to Emelia and said, "Emelia, I''m sorry. I


    know I''m wrong and not supposed to do that. Could you show me some mercy?"


    Emelia sneered mockingly, "Do you think it''s useful to apologize now?"


    Pris burst into tears and the two police officers who were holding her took her away.


    Julian and Emelia went home after the police took their statements. As soon as they entered the door,


    Emelia turned around and hugged him, she said in a choked voice, "Thank you."


    If it weren''t for him who had been secretly watching Pris, it would have been uncontroble.


    Julian enjoyed her hug, "I said, I won''t let any bad things happen to you in the future."


    Emelia cuddled deeper into his arms. Julian took the opportunity to confess, "Emelia, I know that I gave


    you not much in the past. I will try my best to be the one who can make your life better and the man


    you can rely on."


    Whether it''s facing the people and things at home or outside, he will give her enough confidence and a


    sense of security.


    "Okay," Emelia whispered in his arms.


    Things were going well here while Nina was told off by Viggo.


    As her boss, Viggo has the right to do so.


    In the conference room, Viggo shouted, "Nina, what you did today is too dangerous. If it was sulfuric


    acid and was sshed on your face, your whole life would be ruined!"


    Nina immediately thumped the table and stood up, staring at him, and said, "Viggo, are you crazy?"


    "Emelia is my best friend and I cannot stand by." Nina thought that Viggo knew all about her


    rtionship with Emelia and she didn''t expect him to say such words.


    "Even if I''m not good at self-defense tactics, I''ll still stand up to protect her in this situation."


    "If you say something else, I would listen to you. But if you want to talk about this, don''t me me for


    not being appreciative."


    Viggo was speechless.


    He understood the friendship between them and he didn''t want to talk about this either. It was his


    partner who asked him to do so.


    His partner was so angry to hear that Nina came forward today that his voice trembled with anger on


    the phone, forcing him to say something harsh to Nina so that she could know that she shouldn''t take


    this risk.


    The partner also said that if Nina didn''t reflect on herself, she would be punished for writing a statement


    of self-criticism.


    Viggo didn''t want to be this bad person at all. Nina has a bad temper so he simply asked his partner to


    do this by himself.


    But the man said it was not the right time to take up the matter himself, so he had to be the one.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he said that, he was answered back by saying that he was crazy and nagging.


    He was put in a very difficult position.


    And he didn''t dare to mention a word about the statement of self-criticism.


    He knew that Nina didn''t study well when she was at school. Asking her to write a statement of self-


    criticism would kill her.


    Nina''s manager, Sherlyn Lansdale, changed the topic at the right time to ease the awkward


    atmosphere, "By the way, everyone was very moved by their friendship and several editors of different


    magazines contacted me. They said they wanted to take some fashion shoots for you two about


    sisterhood."


    Nina was still angry and when she heard those words, she turned her head and didn''t say a word.


    Viggo quickly said, "Fashion shoots? This proposal is good. I have a hunch that if you two appear


    together, the magazine will be a hit."


    "Actually, this incident has improved your image a lot. Maybe you will be a sign of positive energy in the


    future," Viggo said.


    Nina sneered, "Someone is always changing his words. He said that I shouldn''te forward just now


    and now say that it could improve my image."


    Viggo spread his hands helplessly.


    It was the partner''s opinion and now this is his real thought


    Sherlyn took over, "I think this proposal is very good as well. Now everyone is talking about


    brotherhood and sisterhood. But Emelia and you are close friends in reality, which will definitely be a


    hit."


    "I just don''t know about Emelia''s opinion. She is introverted and low-key and she may not be willing to


    make such public appearances."


    Nina pursed her lips and said nothing.


    After thinking for a while with her eyes down, she stood up with her phone in hand, "I''ll go and call her


    for her opinion."


    Then she left the meeting room.


    Since Nina said this, it meant she agreed to the proposal. Sherlyn and Viggo looked at each other and


    smiled, each with a sigh of relief.


    The reason why Nina agreed to her proposal to take two-person fashion shoots with Emelia was that


    she felt that they should have such a beautiful memory.


    They have been friends for so many years and although there are a lot of photos on their phones, the


    ones in a magazine would have different meanings.


    Which meant that they officially announced their friendship with everyone.


    In the future, when they are old and they have children, they can take out that magazine and tell them


    how fashionable they were when they were young.

 Chapter 417 What would this make him look like?

    Chapter 417 What would this make him look like?


    When Emelia received Nina''s call, she was at home replying to Twitterments about her one by


    one.


    She didn''t expect that she was so popr and she didn''t know that Julian asked the staff to show her


    profile. After she came back, she calmed down and took out her phone to take a look. That''s when she


    knew she''s got so many fans.


    There were also many messages concerned about whether she was injured because everyone saw the


    woman throw something at her at the end of the live broadcast.


    Emelia was very moved, so she replied to them earnestly one by one and told those fans who cared


    about her that she was okay.


    Of course, she also saw various hot topics on the Inte, especially those about her friendship with


    Nina.


    Speaking of Nina, Emelia felt so proud.


    It is enough to have such a bosom friend in one''s life.


    Hearing that Nina said on the phone that a magazine wanted to invite them to shoot, Emelia was


    shocked.


    She can understand the magazine''s n to take photos of Nina. After all, Nina is a popr actress.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She has tens of millions of fans on Twitter, which can boost sales.


    But photos of her? She is an amateur and has absolutely no appeal.


    Nina said on the phone, "There is a lot of news on the Inte for us now. The magazine probably


    wants to use this poprity to boost sales."


    Nina added teasingly, "This also shows from another aspect that you are popr."


    Emelia didn''t know how to react. She never thought of making herself popr.


    More precisely, she never thought of making herself popr in these areas. In the industry of


    screenwriting and literature, she very much hoped that she would be popr.


    "Don''t you see those discussions on the Inte about your appearance? I heard that people wanted to


    see your face during the live broadcast." Nina described thements on the Inte, "Some people


    say that you can start your career with your appearance."


    "I think they are right. You are an absolute stunner in my heart." Nina praised Emelia without hesitation.


    Emeliaughed, "Thank you for speaking so highly of me."


    In fact, Nina said a long time ago that the reason that she wanted to be friends with her at the


    beginning was because of her good looks. Later she became her best friend because of her great


    talent.


    She also said that at the beginning, she was also attracted by Cameron''s good looks, and waster


    conquered by his talent and knowledge.


    In short, Nina is a person who cares about one''s appearance.


    "So, yes or no?" Nina asked in a baby''s voice on the phone.


    As soon as Emelia heard her voice, she knew that Nina wanted to shoot. If Nina didn''t want to do this,


    she would have declined immediately and now she specifically called to ask her opinion, which


    indirectly proved her attitude.


    Emelia has always had no resistance to her. Who can resist such a morous beauty acting so cute?


    "But I''ve never taken a magazine cover like this before. What if I can''t take a good-looking photo for


    being too stiff?"


    "Don''t worry about that. You''re a beauty just standing there." Nina assured, "Besides, I''ll be there. I''ll


    teach you how to pose."


    Emelia was still a little worried, "What if I drag down the sales? It will definitely affect your shootings of


    these magazines in the future."


    Even if Emelia doesn''t work in the fashion industry, she knows that if a certain star''s appeal is not good


    enough, or if it doesn''t bring sales after shooting, those magazines will rarely use that star again.


    Nina has always been very good at shooting, what if she bes a burden on her?


    Nina pointed out, "You should trust those tricky fashion editors. They always know what attracts people


    best. Since they choose the theme of twins, it means that that must be popr."


    Nina added with emotion, "I know you are shy. I want to do this, to celebrate our friendship. This will be


    a beautiful memory that belongs to us only."


    "Okay then." Emelia was moved by her words and agreed without any hesitation.


    Nina thought about something and reminded her, "Do you need to ask for Julian''s advice? What if he


    doesn''t want you to take pictures?"


    Nina had already seen that Julian was very possessive towards Emelia.


    And after all, this is showing her to everyone. What if Julian doesn''t like it? She doesn''t want them to


    fight about this."


    "This is my private business. I don''t think he''ll care." Emelia replied.


    Julian just came over and heard about her words.


    What doesn''t he care about? As long as it involves her, he wants to take care of everything.


    Ninaughed at that end and added, "Have you seen thements on the Inte? They are all


    saying that Julian is trying to get you back. Some even said that they wished you to leave him


    hanging."


    Nina is really a trend follower and nothing on the Inte can escape her eyes.


    "What will I not care about?" Julian''s voice suddenly sounded.


    She was startled and as soon as she looked up, she saw that Julian hade to her side at some


    point, staring at her with a displeased expression.


    Nina also heard his voice and quickly said, "Then I''ll ask Sherlyn to arrange it., I''ll tell you which


    magazine we will choose after we discussed it."


    Then she quickly hung up the phone.


    Julian nced at her and frowned, "What did Nina say to you?"


    Nina hung up the phone so quickly, there must be something bad for him.


    Emelia told him the truth, "Because our friendship is very hot on the Inte now. Some magazines


    asked us to take two-person shoots."


    "Two-person shoots?" A general picture of two women leaning close together shed through his mind.


    He suddenly felt bad.


    This seemed to show the love of lesbians in the name of friends.


    What was he to her if she took that kind of photo with Nina? What would this make him look like?


    Filled with resentment, heshed out at Cameron. He was thinking about what a coward is Cameron. Is


    he nning to stay abroad forever and nevere back?


    "I''ve agreed and I''m looking forward to it," Emelia said.


    Julian pursed his lips and looked at her, and it took him a while to suppress the jealousy in his heart.


    Then he said, "That''s good. It will be memorable."


    What more can he say?


    He didn''t have any right to voice his opinion. He could only support her if she wanted to do that.


    However, as a businessman, he quickly found a way to serve his needs and brought it up just in


    time.

 Chapter 418 I Cannot Fall Asleep Alone

    Chapter 418 I Cannot Fall Asleep Alone


    "This is your personal matter. I won''t meddle in," Julian retorted to Emelia with the words that she said


    to him earlier. Emelia nced at him.


    She had a feeling that he said that deliberately to annoy her. Julian added, "For the fairness, I also


    want to request you to do something."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "What is it?" Emelia was confused. She would take photos with Nina. Why would Julian request her to


    do something?


    Before Emelia figured it out, Julian said, "In the future, we must take a set of photos and put them in


    the magazine after our rtionship bes stable."


    Since Emelia would do it with Nina, he wanted to be treated equally.


    Emelia was wordless.


    She wondered what was in his mind.


    She would shoot group photos with Nina, but why did Julian be so jealous?


    Julian added, "Or, we can put our wedding photos."


    Talking about it, he walked up to her and held her in his arms. He whispered to promise, "We didn''t


    hold a wedding ceremonyst time. In the future, I''ll make it up to you. We will also shoot our wedding


    photos."


    Emelia muttered, "We can shoot wedding photos, but are you sure any magazine agent is willing to put


    them in their magazines?"


    Emelia had seen many magazines using photos of a real couple, but not many were wedding photos.


    Julian said in self-confidence, "They''ll be more than happy to put my wedding photos. We can put on


    other outfits for the magazine cover when taking the wedding photos."


    Emelia understood that he wished to be treated equally with Nina. Hence, he wanted their group


    photos to appear on the magazine cover.


    Emelia didn''t think her objection would work. Hence, she said, "Up to you."


    Julian finally felt better.


    Pris had ruined her own future. No one pitied her or helped her. She would be punished by thew.


    Julian and Emelia didn''t take care of this case anymore, leaving it to the police and theirwyer.


    Julian and the Hughes Group were VIP clients of Phil''sw firm. Although Phil didn''t need to deal with


    Pris'' case in person, it was relevant to Emelia, so Phil believed he needed to handle it personally.


    After all, Emelia would be Mrs. Hughes soon. Phil wanted to establish a good rtionship with her.


    ording to his own experiences in love and marriage, he knew it would be more helpful to build up a


    rtionship with Emelia than with Julian, as thetter couldn''t survive without Emelia.


    No matter how arrogant Julian was, he must be obedient to Emelia.


    Hence, Phil took the initiative to be Emelia''swyer. As soon as it was announced, Pris was


    destined to fail.


    When hearing Phil would represent Emelia, nowyer dared to defend Pris.


    Emelia was fully packed in the following days. Firstly, she would go to the young screenwriter training


    project, so she needed to prepare many things. Vincent also let her draft a speech and told her she


    would use it.


    Then, she would shoot the group photos with Nina. Her hands were full.


    After the shooting schedule had been decided, Nina reminded her, "You can''t stay upte at night in


    the following days. Eat light dishes. Keep the good status of your skin. Then you''ll look gorgeous in the


    pictures."


    Nina was experienced in shooting photos. Hence, Emelia, the green hand, remembered her words.


    "Okay."


    That evening, when Julian held Emelia in his arms and wanted to make love to her, she refused, "No,


    not today. I can''t stay upte these days. I can''t be over exhausted."


    He would definitely make her stay up toote. She was too exhausted.


    Julian was confused. "What do you mean?"


    Emelia exined bluntly, "I''ll shoot the photos for the magazine in a few days. Nina reminded me not to


    stay up toote or be too exhausted. Or my status would look bad on the picture."


    Julian was wordless.


    If he had known it earlier, he would have never let her take photos for the magazine.


    He hadn''t expected the magazine photo shooting would stop him from making love to Emelia, which he


    had put much effort into winning.


    They would be apart for more than half a month. Julian had nned to make love to Emelia in those


    days. Hence, he immediately returned home after work. However...


    "This is my first time shooting the photos for a magazine. I must be in my best status. Or, I''ll look ugly


    on it. The public will criticize me again." With those words, Emelia pushed him off her body. She


    wrapped herself in the quilt and distanced herself from him, afraid he would force her to do something.


    Julian was so angry that he almost had a heart attack. However, Emelia added, "If you feel tortured as


    we sleep on the same bed, let''s sleep on different beds then. Will you go to the guest room? Or shall


    I?"


    "You wish!" Julian finally uttered two words. He was so annoyed that he almost couldn''t find his tongue.


    He turned around, held her in his arms again, and squeezed words between his teeth, "Do you


    remember you''ll go to the Capital for training for more than half a month?"


    Emelia nodded. "Yep."


    Julianined, "Shouldn''t we make love as much as possible these days?"


    Emelia bit her bottom lip, staring at him for a long while. Suddenly, she pushed him away and left the


    master bedroom.


    She said, "We should sleep in separate rooms in the following days."


    Emelia could tell Julian hadn''t given up. For her best status in the magazine photo, she had to leave


    him alone.


    When Julian understood what she meant and followed her to the guest room, Emelia had already


    locked the door from the inside.


    Julian nted his hands on his hips, circling around the guestroom door to repress his anger and


    disappointment.


    After that, he knocked on the door calmly, "I''m sorry. It''s my bad."


    He felt pretty natural when apologizing, so he said those words without hesitation.


    There was no response from the guest room. Julian continued, "I swear. Before you shoot the photos, I


    won''t do anything. We can''t sleep in different rooms."


    "We must. Go back to sleep." Emelia didn''t believe what he said.


    She was always gentle, but this time she insisted. Julian red at the door outside. In the end, he had


    to return to the master bedroom in anger.


    Sure enough, one shouldn''t have been immersed in a cozy environment. Julian had been used to


    sleeping with Emelia on the same bed in the past few days. He couldn''t get used to sleeping alone at


    all.


    In depression, he returned to knock on the door. "As long as you agree to make it up to me, I promise I


    won''t do anything in the recent few days."


    Emelia snorted. "I don''t buy it."


    Julian said helplessly, "I can do it. Open the door. I can''t fall asleep alone."


    After a while, he heard some sounds behind the door.


    Emelia''s voice sounded out. "Julian Hughes, you must keep your promise."


    "Okay!" Julian answered without any hesitation. Finally, the locked door was opened.


    Julian felt a bit annoyed. However, a soft, warm body pounced at him the next second. Emelia''s shy


    voice sounded in his ear, "Actually, I cannot fall asleep alone as well..."


    Julian instantly calmed down, his heart softening. He carried her in his arms into the master bedroom.


    They slept while holding each other.

 Chapter 419 Julians Visit to the Studio

    Chapter 419 Julian''s Visit to the Studio


    Since Emelia would go to the training soon, the photo shooting should be finished before she set off for


    the Capital. Hence, the schedule was pretty tight.


    Finally, the shooting had been decided on the day before Emelia set off. A few days before that day,


    Julian felt that he was leading a monk''s life. Hence, when he drove Emelia to the studio, he red at


    Nina several times. Thetter felt confused.


    Nina approached Emelia and whispered, "Why does Julian Hughes look frustrated as if his desire


    hasn''t been satisfied?


    Emelia whispered to her how she had gotten along with Julian in the recent few days. Nina fell about


    Emelia pinched her forehead. Fortunately, Julian left right after dropping her off. If he knew Nina was


    Several magazines had invited Emelia and Nina to shoot group photos. Nina and Sherlyn Lansdale


    finally chose a fashion magazine named GLAUCOUS. GLAUCOUS was one of the top magazines


    nationwide. Although it didn''t have a long history, it had suppressed the old branded magazines in


    recent years and had be the leading one in fashion. It was popr among the youngsters.


    Also, Nina liked the director of the fashion department in GLAUCOUS. Emelia had heard about that


    director, a bold, proud fashion devil with a sharp taste. No wonder Nina liked her much.


    The key point that made Nina choose GLAUCOUS because the photographer and stylist provided by


    GLAUCOUS were all top professionals in their circles. It also showed how sincere GLAUCOUS was to


    them.


    Emelia didn''t quite understand those matters, so she let Nina and Sherlyn decide everything.


    However, Emelia hadn''t expected that it was so troublesome to shoot photos for a magazine. She and


    Nina arrived at the studio in the early morning. Then they spent a long time on makeup.


    After one hour, Emelia felt soreness in her neck.


    Nina could tell she felt ufortable, so she said, "The makeup will be done soon. Then they''ll do


    your hair."


    Emelia almost copsed when hearing that.


    Nina heaved a sigh with a smile. "This is a day of a female superstar."


    Emelia also signed. "It''s so difficult to be a star."


    Finally, their makeup and hair had been done. During the shooting, Emelia had to strike different poses


    as told by the photographer. She felt her body waspletely twisted.


    She guessed that her photos might not be decent as her poses were twisted.


    However, after a short moment, the photographer praised her for being born with a face for the camera.


    He also said her facial outlines were perfect. Emelia became more confident, and soon she got used to


    it.


    After they finished the shooting for the first outfit, it was noon. Julian call Emelia on the phone. "Done


    the shooting? I''ll pick you up."


    "Only the first set is done." Emelia leaned against her hair weakly, letting the stylist put on makeup for


    her again to fit the next outfit.


    "Only the first one?" Julian felt copsed. Emelia mentioned they would shoot for four sets of outfits, if


    not mistaken.


    Hence, Julian guessed that the photo shooting would probably be finished by midnight.


    Emelia would take a flight to the Capital the following morning.


    "That''s so slow!" Julian was annoyed. He used to shoot photos for this kind of magazine, but it was


    pretty simple for a man.


    He didn''t spend much time on makeup, hairstyle, or outfits. Besides, no stylist dared to torture him. His


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    public image was mature and steady, so he only needed to stand there. The shooting finished pretty


    soon. Hence, he had thought Emelia''s photo shooting could be like this as well.


    "I don''t know either. Nina said it was normal."


    Nina even said the shooting went on faster than she had expected. The photographer was


    professional, so his photos had a high production rate.


    Julian frowned. "Can you ask Nina to urge them? You''ve promised me to make it up..."


    "Ah! I gotta go. I need to put on the makeup." Emelia hung up the phone instantly.


    She knew what Julian was about to say, but the stylist was next to her. If the stylist overheard her


    words, Emelia would be too embarrassed.


    At the Hughes Group.


    Julian stared at his phone. His mood worsened.


    He wanted to visit Emelia in the studio. He also wanted to urge the director of GLAUCOUS to speed


    up.


    Knowing that he would visit Emelia, David reminded him, "Mr. Hughes, it''s better to bring some snacks


    and drinks when going there, isn''t it?"


    "Please arrange it." Julian used to visit others in movie crews before, so he knew he should bring some


    food over.


    However, all those visits had been arranged by David, so he didn''t know much about it. When he


    visited Yvonne in the past, he also didn''t know what David had bought. He only knew to give those


    things to others when arriving.


    David particrly reminded Julian about the food and drinks because Emelia was different.


    Julian was going to visit his future wife in the studio, so he would also do PDA. Hence, David reminded


    Julian to be more serious about it. "Which restaurant is Ms. Jones'' favorite? Or, which cafe or bakery is


    her favorite?"


    Julian thought for a moment and said, "Go ahead to order something from Ezra''s restaurant. Besides


    dishes, order some coffee and desserts."


    Emelia seemed to be not picky about food or drinks. Hence, Julian decided to buy her food from the


    best restaurant in Riverside City. In this case, the staff in the studio could enjoy the food with her.


    He reminded David, "Order a cup of coffee with more sugar. Give it to me."


    "Okay, Mr. Hughes," David answered happily.


    Julian was rich and generous, and he knew what Emelia liked. David was quite delighted to see it.


    Since Julian had be smarter, David was sure he could get married pretty soon. In that case, the


    employees in thepany, including him, would have a better life.


    When Julian arrived at the studio where Emelia and Nina were, he asked the driver to share the food


    and drinks with the staff. All staff in the studio gaped at him.


    Others also used to visit their family or friends in the studio. However, this was the first time they could


    enjoy the food and drinks from the most luxurious and expensive restaurant in Riverside City. David


    had ordered almost all the dishes of specialty from the restaurant.


    They felt so lucky that they hadn''t ordered lunch yet. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have the chance to enjoy


    such a feast.


    Of course, they knew it was because of Emelia that they could be so lucky.


    Earlier, they had heard Julian was still pursuing his ex-wife, but they didn''t expect him to be so


    generous and high-key.


    "Mr. Hughes is really wealthy and generous," someonemented, exposing the thoughts of all the


    staff members.


    It was Nina. She was always straightforward in Julian''s presence.


    Julian nced at her. He naturally grabbed Emelia''s shoulder and said with a faint smile, "I heard you


    hadn''t had lunch yet, so I wanted to treat you to a meal. Thanks for taking care of Emelia."


    Emelia had never done PDA with Julian in front of so many people. She blushed.


    She hurriedly dragged him aside and whispered, "Why are you here?"


    "What do you think?" Julian asked instead of answering.


    Emelia looked at him in confusion. "How do I know?"


    Julian snorted.


    He believed that Emelia was more stupid than him.


    Why did hee here?


    Of course, it was because he had missed her.

 Chapter 420 Waiting For You, My Future

    Chapter 420 Waiting For You, My Future


    However, there were too many people in the studio. Julian couldn''t exin to Emelia for the time being.


    "Go ahead to eat. I''ll tell youter."


    Emelia looked at his solemn face, thinking there must be some reason behind it. Hence, she didn''t


    insist on asking. She decided to talk to him after lunch, as she was starving anyway.


    Julian picked up their food and drinks and entered Emelia''s dressing room. Nina could join them, but


    she had lunch with others outside.


    Hence, only Julian and Emelia were alone in the dressing room. Julian gave her the coffee in his hand.


    "This is for you. I asked them to add more sugar."


    "Thanks." Emelia took it over.


    She didn''t like ck coffee.


    They finished lunch in a quiet, harmonious atmosphere. After getting full, Emelia felt spirited again.


    "Why did youe here?" she asked.


    Julian raised his eyebrows slightly. "Lean forward. Let me tell you."


    Emelia didn''t suspect anything. She leaned towards him. However, Julian pecked her lips.


    Emelia covered her lips, ring at him shyly. Julian reached out and dragged her to sit on hisp.


    Emelia almost copsed with embarrassment. "Put me down! What if we''re seen by someone?"


    This was the first time Emelia was sitting on hisp in public. She panicked.


    "So what? That''s what all lovers do." Julian was calm.


    After finishing his words, he tightened his grip on her. Pressing her, he kissed her again.


    "Didn''t you ask me why I came here?


    "This is why," Julian whispered in her ears.


    Emelia wished to scratch his cheeky face.


    After Julian finished kissing her, Emelia hopped off hisp instantly.


    She looked at herself in the mirror andined, "You''ve ruined my lipstick."


    Earlier, when she was having lunch, she was pretty careful not to mess it up. However, her effort was in


    vain. Julian''s kiss ruined it.


    However, she still pulled out a tissue for Julian.


    Her lipstick was messed up, and his lips were covered with it. She couldn''t let him go out in this way.


    Otherwise, others outside would know what they had done in the dressing room.


    Julian elegantly wiped the lipstick off his lips. "You can let the stylist put it on again."


    Emelia red at him in anger. "Just go. Our schedule is tight."


    Julian stood up. He knew it clearly. The longer he stayed here, theter she would be dismissed. If so,


    his loss would outweigh the gain.


    Since he had seen her, eaten lunch with her, helped her maintain the rtionship, and most


    importantly, had kissed her, he should leave.


    Hence, Julian came in with a high profile. When the staff was having lunch, he left the studio quietly.


    Shortly after, Nina entered the dressing room after finishing lunch. She teased Emelia, "Mr. Hughes has


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    be so romantic. He brought us lunch dishes, coffee, and desserts. He has be more and


    more sensible in romance."


    Emelia was a bit annoyed. "I felt so embarrassed. He suddenly came here. All people have seen us."


    Nina said with a smile, "No worries. I reminded them on your behalf earlier, asking them not to spread


    the news."


    Nina understood what Emelia was worried about.


    As Emelia''s bestie, she naturally helped her to do the aftermath.


    Nina heaved a sigh and continued, "I''m quite delighted, though. I can tell he truly loves you now.


    Anyone wise can tell it."


    "Uh-huh." Emelia nodded slightly. "In fact, I haven''t agreed to be his girlfriend yet. Earlier, I only


    decided to sleep with him. I had been scared all the time.


    "I was afraid I still loved him more than he loved me. I was also afraid he had pursued me because he


    still had an interest in me. However, I can confirm he loves me as much as I love him." When Emelia


    spoke, her eyes were twinkling.


    Nina could tell they were full of happiness because she finally received the response of love from the


    man she loved. Nina was influenced by her joy. She hugged Emelia and said, "My dear, congrattions


    on your sess in love and career."


    Emelia chuckled. She denied it, "Nah. To be exact, my sess in love, friendship, career, and family


    affection."


    The friendship between her and Nina was also her lifetime gift. She treasured the family affection from


    Vincent and the Longerich family as well.


    Nina''s mind always jumped around. Suddenly, she said, "By the way, I must be your bridesmaid when


    you hold the wedding."


    Emelia was wordless for a moment.


    She had to admit that Nina had changed the subject too fast.


    However, Emelia knew this subject was realistic. Julian had mentioned that they would hold a grand


    wedding many times. Since they would have a wedding, she should have bridesmaids.


    "Okay," Emelia agreed without any hesitation.


    When they were still young, they had chatted about this subject while hiding in the quilt. They promised


    to be each other''s bridesmaid at their weddings.


    Time flew. After so many years, Emelia didn''t hold a wedding when marrying Julian. Nina hadn''t met


    the man whom she was willing to marry.


    After lunch, the shooting in the afternoon started immediately. During the break, there was a short


    interview about the friendship between Emelia and Nina and their individual interviews. It would also be


    included in the magazine.


    When the hostess asked Emelia questions, the questions focused on her careered, "Ms. Jones, after


    finished Mr. Longerich''s drama, do you have any future working n?"


    Emelia answered thoughtfully, "After this drama is finished, I don''t have any n to do the


    screenwriting yet. I want to make time to write a novel."


    Nina, the hostess, and other staff members were surprised.


    The hostess asked, "What kind of novel would you like to write? Why do you have such an idea?"


    Emelia looked at Nina next to her with a faint smile. "I''d love to dedicate the novel to Nina."


    Let alone the hostess, even Nina covered her mouth in surprise.


    Emelia giggled. "Haven''t I promised you long ago?"


    "I''ve decided on the title of the novel. It''s called ''Waiting For You, My Future''." Emelia didn''t tell the


    hostess any details of the story because she wasn''t sure if Nina and her team were willing to disclose


    Nina''s love stories at this moment.


    Anyway, the novel content was based on real-life but not the same as real life. Emelia could tell the


    public that she made up those stories. She used Nina as the heroine in her novel because it was a gift


    to Nina.


    In that case, Emelia didn''t think the readers could differentiate whether it was real.


    As long as Cameron could read it and learn that Nina had been waiting for him, Emelia was happy.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have decided to give such a title to her novel¡ª Waiting For You, My Future


    It meant that Cameron was Nina''s future.

 Chapter 421 Invitation

    Chapter 421 Invitation


    Nina stared at Emelia, her eyes reddening.


    Although Emelia didn''t tell others what she would write about, Nina knew it clearly.


    Earlier, she joked with Emelia and asked Emelia to write a novel based on her love story. Emelia


    agreed. However, Emelia had a difficult time in the past few years, so she didn''t start writing it.


    Much to Nina''s surprise, Emelia would start writing for real. Knowing the novel''s title "Waiting For You,


    My Future", Nina was so moved that tears welled up in her eyes.


    It poked at her soft spot in the heart. Nina couldn''t help but shed tears.


    The hostess and the staff hurriedly handed tissues to Nina. Nina also tried her best to repress her


    tears, but she failed somehow.


    Nina couldn''t stop crying. The hostess and the staff on the site were shocked.


    After all, Nina had famous sayings. When she was ndered, and at the rock bottom of her life, she


    told the public that she''d rather bleed instead of shed tears in the entertainment business.


    To avoid impacting the interview, Nina stood up and left. "I''m sorry. I need to calm down. Please go on."


    Hence, Sherlyn apanied her to go out of the studio.


    The hostess was envious and moved. "I do envy your friendship. Why can''t I have such a good friend?"


    Nina kicked the bully for protecting Emelia. Emelia would write a novel about Nina''s own story. They


    both cared about each other much.


    After the interview, Nina had almost calmed down.


    In anger, sheined to Emelia, "Your surprise stimted me a lot. I haven''t cried so fiercely all my


    life."


    Emelia teased her. "When Camerones back to you, you''ll cry more miserably."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I won''t. I''llugh out loud." Nina snorted. "As long as he dares toe back."


    Emelia giggled.


    Their photo shootingsted till the evening. Julian kept calling Emelia the whole afternoon but always


    received a negative answer.


    In the end, Julian couldn''t keep calm. He went to the studio, watching them work.


    He even said, "If you are afraid about the sales due to the poor quality of shooting too fast, I can buy all


    the magazines of this issue."


    Emelia, the photographer, and all the staff members were wordless.


    Although they didn''t need to worry about the sales upon hearing Julian''s promise, that was not what


    they had expected. They wished to have high sales because of the excellent magazine cover with an


    eye-catching story about the friendship between Emelia and Nina.


    However, since Julian hade over, finally, the shooting finished at eight instead of ten as nned.


    When it ended, Emelia felt too exhausted. Her feet were almost cramped because of wearing high


    heels for a whole day. Wrapped in Julian''s jacket, sheined to Nina in a weak tone, "It''s so


    torturing to be a superstar."


    "Exactly. Others only envy us for our fame and glory. No one knows how much we''ve suffered behind


    it." Nina seemed to be able to hang on. After all, she had been used to the workload.


    When they bid the staff farewell outside the studio, the photographer took the initiative to give Emelia


    his business card. With a bright smile, he said, "Ms. Jones, I enjoyed working with you today. This is


    my business car. I''d love to shoot a set of ancient costume photos for you..."


    Before he finished his words, Julian nced at him with ice in his eyes.


    Ancient costume?


    He didn''t want them to torture Emelia again.


    Julian had never thought to let Emelia work in the entertainment business. He didn''t want her to suffer.


    The photographer knew that Julian was warning him. However, he gritted his teeth and invited Emelia,


    "Here is the thing. Ms. Jones, your temperament fits our traditional style very much. Please trust my


    taste. If you agree, the photos will amaze the public."


    He was an experienced photographer, so he had seen all kinds of faces. He also knew Emelia''s facial


    outline and temperament were indeed rare. If he couldn''t shoot photos for Emelia, those pictures would


    definitely raise a sensation.


    Emelia didn''t notice how unhappy Julian was. She was way too surprised.


    She took over the photographer''s business card politely. Then she asked in disbelief, "Are you inviting


    me to another photo shoot?"


    Emelia knew that she was good-looking. After all, when she was in college, many boys wrote her love


    letters and pursued her. However, she had never expected to be invited to a photo shoot by a


    professional photographer.


    Nina clicked her tongue. "He''s a famous photographer. Usually, he won''t actively invite others. People


    will line up to ask him to shoot pictures."


    Emelia hadn''t answered yet, but Julian said to her coldly while holding her in his arms, "Do you still


    want to suffer again like today?"


    Emelia didn''t want to shoot the photos initially, as she wasn''t interested in such a matter. She had


    agreed this time because of Nina.


    Julian''s words reminded her of the torture of the whole day. Instantly, she said to that photographer


    apologetically, "I''m so embarrassed. It''s my pleasure to be invited, but I don''t think I''ll ept your


    invitation. My hands are already full."


    The photographer still hadn''t given up. "Ms. Jones, I only need one day. It''s enough. I can guarantee


    you won''t be so exhausted as today. You''re shooting the group photos today, so it''s more torturing."


    Julian snorted. "She has refused. What are you doing?"


    The photographer still wanted to convince Emelia. Nina tugged him, shaking her head at him.


    Nina knew as long as Julian was there, the photographer couldn''t convince Emelia. Hence, the


    photographer had to give up.


    Julian held Emelia to turn away. After a few steps, Emelia couldn''t tolerate the pain in her feet. Hence,


    Julian lifted her up and carried her in his arms while walking to his car.


    Nina said to the photographer, "Have you seen it? How much Mr. Hughes loves her, how jealous he is!


    How could he admit Emelia''s beauty to be seen by so many people? Other men might covet her."


    The photographer was enlightened. "I see."


    From the perspective of art, he believed that Emelia''s ssical beauty should be appreciated by all


    people worldwide. However, standing in Julian''s shoes, he could understand that this beautiful woman


    should be hidden.


    Nina added, "I''ll help you convince herter."


    The photographer was overjoyed. "Do you also hope her to shoot the photos?"


    Nina snorted. "Of course. She''s so gorgeous. Why should she hide it?"


    "Besides, Julian Hughes will be more alert if all people know how beautiful she is. In this case, he''ll


    treasure her more." Nina did it for Emelia''s own good, although she could tell that Julian indeed cared


    about Emelia now.


    "Awesome!" The photographer was grateful. "In the future, if you need to shoot any photos, I will be on


    the call."


    Nina asked with a smile, "May I make an appointment with you for my wedding photos?"

 Chapter 422 Emelia Was Drowsy

    Chapter 422 Emelia Was Drowsy


    "Your wedding photos?" The photographer was startled. "Are you getting married? Why there''s no


    news at all? Who is the lucky guy?"


    Nina was the most popr superstar nowadays. If she got married or in love, the media should know


    the news more or less.


    Nina threw up her hands. "I haven''t had a boyfriend yet. Whom I''ll marry to? As I said, I just want to


    make an appointment."


    The photographer looked helpless. "All right. I thought I would hear a piece of the shocking news of the


    entertainment business."


    Nina patted him on his shoulder. "Chill."


    Then she bid others farewell before leaving with Sherlyn.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The photographer didn''t know that Nina would call him to shoot her wedding photos one day in the


    near future.


    Actually, Nina herself didn''t expect that day toe so soon.


    Julian drove Emelia back home. Thetter was exhausted and sleepy. She fell asleep on the way.


    When they arrived home, Julian had to carry her into the house.


    Also, he helped her remove the makeup, bathed her, and dried her hair.


    When he finally put her on the bed, he was also exhausted.


    He hadn''t expected it to be so troublesome to remove the makeup for a woman. If Emelia hadn''t


    instructed while fighting against her sleepiness, Julian wouldn''t have known how to wash her face.


    He went to the studio and urged the progress because he wanted to go home faster to make love to


    Emelia. However, Emelia had fallen asleep on the way back home.


    Seeing her so tired, Julian didn''t have the heart to do anything to her. He lowered his head and pecked


    her lips affectionately. Then he got up and went to the bathroom.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Julian went to the study to work for a long while because he would


    feel tortured during the long, sleepless night.


    When he went back to the bedroom, he turned on themp on the nightstand, unbuttoning his pajamas.


    Suddenly, Emelia sat up while holding the quilt in a daze.


    Julian thought she must still be drowsy, so he paused to look at her, unwilling to disturb her.


    However, she asked him with sleepy eyes, "Why did you stop?"


    Julian was wordless.


    He wondered what she was doing.


    He had never experienced such a scene and didn''t know how to deal with it.


    While he was taken aback, Emelia smiled brightly. She said with an obsessive look, "Julian, you look so


    handsome when unbuttoning your pajamas."


    Julian felt his throat was dried out somehow. Her remark aroused him instantly. He wondered if he had


    been repressed too much in the past few days.


    Thinking of that, he made up his mind. He lowered his voice, stared at her, and asked, "Shall I


    continue?"


    Emelia nodded on the bed. "Hurry up. I want to watch."


    Julian''s hands trembled when unbuttoning. He couldn''t bear her provocative words at all.


    When his upper top was exposed, Emelia instantly cupped her chin with both hands and praised,


    drooling, "Whoa... I love your body!"


    Julian took a deep breath.


    He hadn''t seen what Emelia looked like when she got drunk. However, she was way too bold currently.


    Usually, she wouldn''t have spoken those words with such an expression.


    However, Julian didn''t expect that she would act boldly as well.


    Emelia knelt on the bed, wrapped her arms around his waist, and muttered, "Your Adam''s apple is so


    hot. May I bite it, please?"


    Julian was going nuts because of her temptation.


    His powerful palms wrapped around her waist, and he said huskily, "Of course."


    Emelia tilted her head and bit it. Of course, she didn''t bite violently, but it made all blood in Julian''s


    body surge into his brain.


    He lost control, held her waist, and pushed her to the bed.


    They made love wildly.


    The following morning, Emelia woke up in soreness.


    The feeling was familiar to her. However, she recalled that she had fallen asleep on the way back home


    while sitting in his car. She didn''t think she had had sex with Julian.


    Rubbing her forehead, she tried hard to ring the bell about the previous night. Julian woke up beside


    her. He held her in his arms and said, "Morning."


    Emelia turned to look at him, only to find a red print on his mark. She took a closer look and recognized


    it was a bite mark.


    She was shocked and upset. "Julian Hughes!"


    She had been with him for such a long time, but she had never bitten his Adam''s apple when making


    love. However...


    Emelia wondered if another woman had done it to him. How dare he hold her to sleep! Her eyes


    reddened instantly.


    She could ept that Julian didn''t love her, but she couldn''t ept that he had cheated on her.


    "What''s wrong?" Julian was confused.


    She was so enthusiasticst night, and they had a passionate night. He wondered why she cried as


    soon as waking up.


    Emelia pushed him away in anger. "How dare you ask me what''s wrong!"


    Julia was more confused. Emelia pointed at his Adams''s apple andined, "What happened to


    your neck? Who bit it? How dare you cheat on me!"


    Julian was amused by her in anger. "Who bit it?"


    Did he have another woman?


    Why didn''t he know about it?


    "Did I say anything wrong?" Emelia''s voice was trembling. "I... I couldn''t have done such a brazen


    thing!"


    Julian finally understood what she was upset about.


    She thought the bite mark on his neck was left by another woman.


    Honestly speaking, if he hadn''t experiencedst night, he wouldn''t have thought she could do such a


    thing.


    However, what had happened in real had beyond his imagination. Hence, Julian told her what she had


    done in detail, especially where the bite mark on his neck came from. Emelia blushed after listening to


    him.


    It turned out that the nasty, wild woman was herself.


    She pulled the quilt over to cover her face, muffling, "Impossible! You must be lying. I can never do


    such a thing!"


    Emelia didn''t admit it.


    Julian dragged her out of the quilt and smiled evilly, "Why don''t you bite me again? We canpare


    the two bite marks."


    Emelia struggled. "No way!"


    Julian chuckled. "You''re shy now? It means you''ve admitted it."


    Emelia pressed her head on his chest in embarrassment. She wondered what had happened to her


    She felt more awkward because she used him of having another woman.


    To calm her down, Julian held her tight and said gently, "It''s alright, Emelia. Don''t be shy. I love it a lot.


    "I like it when you do those things with me."


    In the bedroom, men always liked their beloved women to be active. The more involved and seductive


    the women were, the more they enjoyed.


    However, Emelia was always reserved and self-restrained, so Julian hadn''t had such a chance before.


    Upon hearing it, Emelia panicked more. She didn''t want to get up with a blushed face in his arms.


    "Don''t you going to take the flight to the Capital?" Julian reminded her. Finally, Emelia sat up in a hurry.


    "Go ahead to take a shower. I''ll make breakfast. Then I''ll drive you to the airport," said Julian. However,


    he still wrapped around her waist, reluctant to let her go.


    He found it was so difficult for him to be in love. Either he and Emelia would be apart, or some


    idents would happen.

 Chapter 423 Tell Me You Love Me

    Chapter 423 Tell Me You Love Me


    Probably Julian looked too reluctant to let her go. Emelia didn''t want to leave for a moment.


    However, she knew she must go. Hence, she pushed him away. However, Julian pressed her onto the


    bed and kissed her wildly again.


    After seeing Emelia boarded the ne, Julian felt the emptiness in his heart.


    How he wished that his torturing day would end!


    When Emelia''s flightnded in the Capital, Vincent drove to pick her up. He directly sent her to the


    hotel where the training would take ce. Hence, Emelia''s half-month closed training began.


    As soon as checking into her room and greeting her roommate, a young screenwriter, Emelia received


    a call from Julian. She wondered if he was calcting the time.


    Julian requested a video call with her, but Emelia didn''t think it was convenient because she had a


    roommate. Hence, she rejected it.


    She dialed the audio call over. Julianined, "Why didn''t you pick up the video call? Don''t you


    miss me at all?"


    Emelia exined to him that she had a roommate. She added, "We''ve just separated, haven''t we?"


    She implied that she didn''t miss him at all.


    Why would she?


    They had just been apart for several hours.


    However, Emelia knew him well. She added, "I do miss you, but it has nothing to do with the video call,


    right?"


    Julian reasoned with her, "I''ll stop missing you too much when I see your face."


    Emelia answered, "I can shoot a selfie and send it to you."


    Hence, half a minute after hanging up the call, Julian received a selfie from Emelia.


    It only shot half of her forehead. He didn''t see her face but the ceiling above her head.


    Julian replied, "Is this your so-called selfie?"


    Emelia messaged him, "Sorry. It''s a mistake."


    Then she sent him another picture. Julian tabbed to look, almost fainting. In this photo, her eyes were


    exposed, but he still couldn''t see her face.


    Julian wondered why she had be so naughty. Evidently, she was kidding with him.


    Julian replied, "Do you want me to buy a ticket and fly to the Capital right now?"


    Receiving his threat, Emelia finally sent him a full selfie.


    She was standing on the balcony of the hotel room. The background was the scenery outside the hotel.


    She was smiling slightly, looking enchanting and pretty.


    Julian couldn''t help smiling. He replied, "You look gorgeous."


    Emelia entered, "Thank you for yourpliment."


    Julian wrote, "You are wee. I''m telling the truth. After all, the top photographer wanted to shoot


    your photos. You are indeed a beauty."


    Emelia could sense the intense jealousy from his words. Instantly, she changed the subject. "I need to


    sort out my suitcase. We''ll have a kick-off meeting in the evening."


    Finally, Julian was willing to finish chatting with her. Only then did Emelia have the time to sort out her


    belongings and sit down.


    All the screenwriters in this training had checked in double rooms.


    Earlier, when Julian heard that Emelia would have a roommate, he immediately wanted to arrange a


    single room for her, afraid that she wouldn''t be used to having an unknown person as her roommate.


    Emelia felt helpless. "When I was in college, I shared a room with a few girls. I can get used to it."


    She asked, "Haven''t you stayed in the college dormitory before?"


    "Nah," Julian answered without any hesitation.


    When he was at school, he had never stayed in the dormitory. Later, he went to study abroad. His


    grandfather had bought a house next to his university and hired maids, servants, and drivers to take


    care of him. How could he have stayed in a dormitory?


    Emelia remarked, "All right. You are indeed from a wealthy family."


    She added, "You don''t need to arrange a single room for me. I don''t want to be different because of


    that."


    Other screenwriters would share a double room with another person. If she stayed in a single room, it


    would be too eye-catching. She was afraid that others might iste her.


    In the future, she would still develop in the screenwriting circle. She didn''t want to offend all the


    screenwriters in training.


    Seeing that she insisted, Julian gave up his idea.


    Emelia felt lucky. The young screenwriter who shared her room was pretty easygoing. Shortly after,


    they enjoyed chatting with each other.


    The screenwriter was two years younger than Emelia. She has a baby face, quite adorable. She was


    also a foodie. Whenever they talked about food, her eyes lit up.


    In the evening, all the trainees gathered and had dinner in the hotel''s buffet restaurant as the kick-off


    meeting. They got to know each other roughly.


    Emelia felt lucky that she had a roommate so that she didn''t feel so shy and awkward.


    After dinner, as soon as Emelia returned to her room, Julian called her again.


    "Will Winston Hopkins give you lessons?" Julian sounded jealous. He felt a bit upset that he didn''t


    know Winston was a trainer of Emelia''s training until now.


    "Yes." Emelia had to tell him honestly, "He''s from the culture sector, so he''s in charge of this training.


    It''s normal that he''s one of the trainers."


    Julian gritted his teeth. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    He missed Emelia too much, so he asked David to find him information about Emelia''s training


    program. Much to his surprise, he saw Winston''s name among the trainers at the first glimpse.


    "You didn''t ask me, did you?"


    In fact, she purposely hid it from Julian. She was afraid that he would stop her from attending the


    training.


    Fortunately, Julian had only asked her about the hotel address and if she would have roommates. He


    hadn''t asked her about the training content, so she didn''t tell him.


    Julian snorted. "You did it deliberately, didn''t you?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emelia felt helpless. "He''s just a friend of mine. My father''s family was close to his family. I can''t ignore


    him rudely, can I?


    "I didn''t mention it to you because I didn''t want you to make a storm in a teacup on this trifle."


    "Did I make a storm in a teacup?" Julian was angered by her remark.


    He could be jealous easily because he loved her too much.


    Since they discussed this topic, Emelia said bluntly to him, "Julian, I wonder what has happened to


    you. Aren''t you the proud and fearless Julian Hughes? Why are you always jealous of other men?


    We''ve been so intimate now. Do you think I''ll have any rtionship with him?"


    Julian was rendered speechless.


    Emelia''s words indirectly admitted her love for him. Julian felt delighted. However, he didn''t think it was


    enough.


    Hence, he said, "Then, tell me you love me in person, and I''m the only man in your heart all your life."


    Emelia was wordless.


    She had loved him determinedly all through the years. She didn''t understand why he insisted on asking


    her to make a verbalmitment.

 Chapter 424 Ill Visit You in a Few Days

    Chapter 424 I''ll Visit You in a Few Days


    Emelia was good at writing, but she couldn''t talk sweet. She found it difficult to speak those words to


    him.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Julian knew she wanted to skip when hearing the silence. He pushed her, "If you don''t make me feel


    secure, how would I stop feeling jealous?"


    Emelia couldn''t do anything. Hence, she lowered her voice and whispered, "Julian, you are the only


    man in my heart. Please don''t be jealous of other men in the future."


    Thinking for a moment, she added, "No matter Harry Zink or Winston Hopkins, they are just my


    friends."


    Emelia especially mentioned the two men''s names. She would work with them in the future, so she


    wished that Julian would stop being jealous of them.


    With her promise, Julian finally felt better.


    He said, "I''ll make time to visit you in a few days."


    "Not necessary." Emelia was shocked. "We''ll have a closing study. We can''t leave the hotel."


    The training organizer had reserved the top two floors in the hotel for their training. They stayed on one


    floor, and the other was used for meetings, study, and activities.


    However, the trainees were allowed to leave the hotel actually. After all, there was a weekend between


    the two weeks. Since they gathered in the Capital, they couldn''t always stay in the hotel.


    Emelia said that because she didn''t want Julian toe to see her. She was just in training, and she


    didn''t think he needed toe over.


    She understood that he missed her, but she hoped he restrain it for the time being.


    In the past, when he was on business trips, she also missed him. She was always sleepless at night,


    but she had never wanted to go to see him in another city.


    Probably, Emelia was way too rational. Or, probably, she knew that he didn''t like her at that time, so


    she didn''t even have such an idea.


    Julian said determinedly, "Let''s meet in the hotel then."


    After a pause, he added, "Don''t you miss me at all?"


    Emelia heaved a sigh. "Julian, is your mind full of love?


    "You are a mature man, the president of the Hughes Group. You should put much effort into your


    career."


    Julian answered indifferently, "My career has been sessful, but I still don''t have a wife. Of course,


    my mind is full of love now."


    Emelia was amused by his words in anger. He indeed had a lot of excuses.


    However, she had to admit that his words made sense.


    His career had been sessful indeed. All fields of the Hughes Group had be the top, except for


    the newly developed chip factory in Grafstin.


    However, thepetent woman, Maisie, was in charge of it, so Julian didn''t need to be worried.


    Hence, Emelia agreed, "If you want toe over, up to you. I might not have time."


    Julian didn''t speak, onlyughed meaningfully.


    Finally, their call ended. When Emelia returned to the bedroom from the balcony, the young


    screenwriter asked mysteriously, "Honey, may I ask you a question, please?"


    Emelia smiled and said, "Sure. Go ahead."


    The screenwriter asked, "Are all those calls from Mr. Julian Hughes?"


    "Yes, they are," Emelia answered helplessly.


    This young screenwriter''s name was Olivia. Emelia thought she was cute and straightforward, so she


    didn''t hide anything from Olivia.


    Besides, Emelia was dating Julian now, though their rtionship hadn''t been announced to the public.


    Olivia said enviously, "You do love each other deeply. I have seen Mr. Hughes call you several times in


    a row."


    Emelia felt shy. "Not really."


    Olivia''s eyes lit up. She asked, "Do you know if Mr. Hughes''s HGH has recently invested in any dramas


    or movies? Or does he have any ns to invest in any?"


    Emelia shook her head. "I don''t know much about his business."


    She was telling the truth. She had only cooperated with Julian in "Princess Lenia". Then she had


    never asked Julian about his work.


    She was like that when she was his wife for three years. Right now, she was also like that.


    After the coboration on "Princess Lenia", she broke up with Julian. Hence, she had no chance o


    talk about his work with him.


    "Really?" Olivia looked unconvinced. "You love each other so much, and you are a screenwriter. How


    can you not know the n of Mr. Hughes'' HGH? Hasn''t MR. Hughes asked you to be the screenwriter


    of any dramas or movies?"


    Somehow, Emelia was annoyed by Olivia''s questions.


    She wondered if Olivia had thought, or probably all others had thought, Julian would ask her to be the


    screenwriter for all his invested dramas and movies. Was it because they were intimate?


    Emelia exined solemnly. "Julian and I are two individuals. I''ve never asked him about his work, and


    he can distinguish public and private well. If he wants to find a screenwriter for any dramas or movies


    he has invested in, there will be a fairpetition to select the most suitable screenwriter."


    "I didn''t mean anything. I just think you should use the rtionship between you and Mr. Hughes,"


    Olivia exined with a smile, pulling her arm.


    Probably her smile looked sincere. Emelia put down her unhappiness and smiled. "It''s alright."


    They stopped talking and went to bed.


    The following day, they started sses. Winston gave them the lecture on the third day.


    He was graceful and elegant, quite knowledgeable. After a ss, all the female screenwriters were


    obsessed with him.


    When Winston was leaving, he called Emelia over individually. They talked at the end of the corridor for


    a while.


    He asked Emelia how she liked the training and how she had been doing recently.


    Winston only took her as a younger sister now. Emelia had chosen Julian, and the two had


    experienced ups and downs, even life and death. Hence, Winston didn''t think it would make sense for


    him to be persistent with Emelia.


    After he left, Emelia went back to the hotel room for a lunch break with Olivia. While they were walking,


    Olivia asked, "Holy smoke! Is Mr. Hopkins your friend?"


    Emelia exined simply, "His parents are friends of my parents."


    Olivia eximed, "Emelia, yourwork is huge. You must use it well."


    Emelia paused her paces, ncing at her. "Use it?"


    In Emelia''s opinion, she wouldn''t use her rtionships with Julian or Winston to get benefits or create


    shortcuts.


    "Right," Olivia answered, feeling a sense of guilt.


    Although Emelia was looking at her calmly, Olivia could somehow tell that she was unhappy.


    Emelia withdrew her gaze, kept silent, and walked forward.

 Chapter 425 Wrong Impression

    Chapter 425 Wrong Impression


    They returned to the room. Olivia nced at her gingerly. Then she picked up herptop and walked to


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Emelia''s bed. She said in embarrassment, "I have been in charge of a drama project recently. The


    storyline stretches from campus life to marriage. I wonder if you could take a look at it and give me your


    Olivia seemed to ask her for help modestly, so Emelia had to agree, "Okay."


    Hence, during the two-hour noon break, Emelia didn''t nap. She held theptop, reading Olivia''s project.


    Emelia finished reading it at noon and gave her some suggestions ording to her experience.


    Olivia epted them modestly. "Okay. I''ll edit it."


    "Okay," Emelia answered.


    She had been working in this field for many years. In the beginning, Kina mentored her in person.


    She had independently written the script for "Princess Lenia" and Vincent''s new drama recently.


    Olivia was a green hand who had less than two years of experience in this field, so Emelia didn''t mind


    giving her some suggestions.


    Two dayster, Olivia finished editing her project ording to Emelia''s suggestions. Emelia read it


    again and felt that it had be much better.


    She praised Olivia generously. Olivia was overjoyed. She said to Emelia with a smile, "Since you like


    my project, can you rmend it to Mr. Hughes on my behalf?"


    Emelia was taken aback.


    Olivia wanted her to rmend her project to Julian?


    Emelia had never done such a thing before. She had only met Olivia a few days ago. Olivia tried to pry


    open the door of Julian''s investment through her rtionship. Emelia didn''t think it was proper.


    Although she liked Olivia''s script, it wasn''t that excellent to meet the standards to win HGH''s


    investment.


    Seeing that she was shocked, Olivia had a hidden trace of impatience shing through her eyes. Then


    she looked upset and added, "No way, Honey. Don''t you want to help me?


    "We''ve been roommates for a whole week. I''ve taken you as my bestie. Mr. Hughes is obedient to you


    now. You can just put on good words for me."


    Upon hearing her words, Emelia had a strong sense of moral kidnapping.


    Why should she help Olivia just because Julian loved her and Olivia treated her as the so-called


    bestie?


    Emelia was quite annoyed by her words.


    Julian invested in a drama or movie to make profits. Olivia''s script couldn''t be a blockbuster at all.


    Emelia was unwilling to suffer a loss because of the investment.


    She didn''t want Julian to be deceived on ount of his generosity.


    Although Julian didn''tck money, he couldn''t spend money recklessly.


    Even Julian wanted to waste money. He earned money by his own effort. Emelia would feel sorry for


    him if he was deceived.


    "Olivia." Emelia was calm. "Here is the thing. I felt embarrassed to tell you earlier.


    "Your script with the story from the campus life to the wedding is popr in the market. However, the


    plots are too in without any eye-catching moments. It hasn''t reached the investment standards of


    HGH."


    Olivia also knew the high quality of the dramas and movies invested by HGH. Otherwise, HGH wouldn''t


    have had such a good reputation.


    Olivia looked annoyed. "I see. I got it. I know it''s because I''m not well-known."


    Emelia frowned and said unhappily, "You''ve misunderstood. I didn''t mention your fame earlier. I just


    told you HGH paid a lot of attention to the quality of the scripts.


    "If you want your script to be picked up by the Hughes Group, you should write better scrips and work


    harder on the plots. If you have an eye-catching script, the Hughes Group will definitely see it."


    Emelia felt that Olivia seemed to be a different person after she turned Olivia down. Olivia also


    twisted the fact. Emelia hadn''t mentioned her fame at all.


    Olivia chuckled. "I thought you''d read it and modify it for me. Then the Hughes Group can also be


    interested in it."


    Emelia was choked in anger. She was irritated by Olivia''s thoughts.


    She had just helped Olivia modify her script and gave her some suggestions. Olivia seemed to want to


    bind her with the script forcibly.


    Emelia couldn''t retort her because she was too angry.


    Right then, her phone rang. It was a call from Julian.


    Emelia took the chance to pick up the phone. Earlier, she answered the phone on the room''s balcony,


    but she didn''t want to stay in the room any longer. She directly took her phone out of the room.


    Julian said, "I''ve justnded in the Capital. Let''s have dinner together tonight, shall we?"


    Julian had told her that he would make time to see her. It would be the weekend the following day, so


    he hade to the Capital city as promised.


    "We''ve been busy studying in the past few days. It''s the weekend tomorrow. We will have a group


    dinner tonight." Emelia was upset by Olivia''s words and attitude earlier, so she sounded a bit frustrated.


    Julian could tell it from her tone. He asked, "What happened? Are you in a bad mood?"


    Emelia didn''t expect him to notice it. She had been trying hard to suppress her anger. She didn''t want


    to tell Julian about her conflicts with Olivia.


    Hence, she denied it with a low voice, "Nah."


    She hadn''t been so fragile to tell Julian about her small argument with another person.


    Julian paused a bit on the phone. Later, he said in disappointment, "If you feel upset because I''vee


    to see you, let''s not meet. I know you''re busy studying."


    Emelia didn''t expect him to misunderstand that she was unwilling to meet him. She immediately


    exined, "It has nothing to do with you, Julian. Just some trifles."


    "You''ve justnded. You should take a rest first." Emelia nned to tell the dinner organizer tonight that


    she wouldn''t join them.


    Due to what Olivia had done and said, Emelia was unwilling to join the group dinner in the evening.


    She realized she had made a mistake regarding what kind of person Olivia was.


    The schemes in Olivia''s mind didn''t match the simplicity and innocence shown on her face.


    After ending her call with Julian, Emelia took a deep breath and returned to her room.


    However, when she stood at the door and was about to swipe the car to enter, she overheard Olivia


    speaking.


    Behind the door, she said, "I''m so annoyed. I didn''t expect Emelia Jones to be so stubborn. I''ve trying


    to fawn over her for a whole week, but she still doesn''t want to rmend my scrip to Julian Hughes.


    "Are you kidding me? Why would I make friends with such a woman? I''m using her. After my goal is


    achieved, I''ll kick her away."


    Olivia seemed to be confident that Emelia would talk with Julian on the phone for a long time, so she


    spoke wantonly. Her voice was much louder than usual.


    However, her every word stabbed Emelia''s heart heavily.

 Chapter 426 You Did Nothing Wrong

    Chapter 426 You Did Nothing Wrong


    In the previous conversation with Olivia, Emelia was just feeling a little ufortable.


    But at this moment to hear these words, Emelia was angry, plus sad.


    This whole week, Emelia had thought she was sincere to Olivia. Olivia asked her to help read the


    script, and she spent the whole noon reading with her. Olivia wanted to read her notes made in ss,


    so she took them out without reservation.


    When Olivia''s stomach was upset during her period, Emelia bought her painkiller and gave her a


    heating pad.


    She gave her heart to Olivia, but she didn''t expect to be used by Olivia.


    Emelia stared at the door of the room in front of her and pursed her lips.


    Olivia''s voice continued to ring out from inside, "I specially asked someone to arrange for me to stay in


    the same room with her, but I didn''t expect it to be a waste of effort. I''m really angry!"


    Emelia tugged her lips and gave a cold sneer.


    It turned out that living with her was deliberately arranged by Olivia, so Olivia just wanted to use her


    from the beginning, she used to believe Olivia was a very nice girl.


    "Okay, okay, no more, she''s probably going to call back, I''ll keep convincing her to try again, there''s still


    a week of training time, isn''t there? If I can''t get her to help me push the script in front of Julian, then I''ll


    have wasted this trip."


    The voice inside rose and fell, never to be heard again.


    Emelia was going to swipe her card and go back to her room, but now she was in no mood to do so.


    She turned away and redialed Julian with her hand which was trembling with anger.


    She had wanted to go to her room to clean up and then tell the dinner group that she wasn''t going to


    dinner and then go to Julian, but now she didn''t want to go back to see Olivia''s face.


    Olivia also said something about continuing to convince her, Emelia felt sick to her stomach just


    thinking about it.


    The call was answered, and the man''s warm and nice voice rang out, "What''s wrong?"


    The moment Emelia heard Julian''s voice, she wanted to cry.


    She asked in a low voice while walking with her phone in her hand, "Where are you staying tonight?"


    "The hotel where you are," Julian told the truth.


    Emelia added, "Didn''t you live downstairs from me before? Can we stay there tonight?"


    Emelia didn''t want to stay in a hotel with Julian, it''s not like they don''t have a house in the Capital.


    And staying here might be seen by the people they trained together, after Olivia, Emelia had trust


    issues now, what if there was another person who tried to approach Julian from her?


    "We?" Julian keenly caught the meaning revealed between her words, and his tone instantly became


    cheerful, "You''reing out to live with me?"


    "Yes," Emelia answered in a low voice.


    Julian added, "I''ll be at your hotel soon, just in time to pick you up."


    "Okay." Emelia only said one word.


    She had already taken the elevator to the lobby. She had juste out to answer Julian''s phone call,


    so she didn''t even put on her coat, she was only wearing a sweater and jeans.


    The temperature was still low in the early spring weather, but she didn''t want to go back to her room to


    get her coat either, so it was a good thing Julian was arriving soon.


    A few minutester Julian''s car pulled up in front of the hotel and Emelia opened the door and got in.


    Julian saw at once that she was not even wearing a jacket and wrapped the coat he was carrying on


    his arm around her at first, before asking her in a somber tone, "What happened?"


    Julian knew that she was mild-mannered and good-tempered, but now someone made her go out


    without even wearing a coat, it must be something that made her extremely angry.


    And how despicable must they be to annoy a good-natured person like her?


    Faced with Julian''s question, Emelia did not say anything, only buried herself in his arms.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She doesn''t want to talk right now, and with a driver in the car, it''s not convenient to say anything.


    Julian didn''t force her; he just held her tight and told the driver to drive away.


    Twenty minutester, the car pulled up underneath their ce.


    Julian carried his suitcase in one hand and put his arm around Emelia in the elevator.


    When it was time to press the floor, Julian asked the woman in his arms warmly, "Shall we go to your


    ce or my ce?"


    "Whatever." Emelia''s tone was still sullen.


    Julian pressed the floor where he lives, since she was his woman, it is natural to live in his ce.


    When they entered the house, Julian didn''t bother to unpack his own suitcase, he wrapped his arms


    around her at first, gazing down at her bleak face, and asked, "Did the person you live with mess with


    you?"


    Emelia looked up at him with some surprise, not expecting him to guess it without her saying anything.


    Julian exined, "I could tell when that Olivia girl called you in the car and you didn''t answer."


    He had been in contact with Emelia for the past few days, and Emelia had told him a lot about her


    roommate, so Julian knew about Olivia.


    Just now they were on the road her phone rang, he nced at the name disyed on it was Olivia, but


    she did not answer, and a hint of disgust appeared on her face when she saw the call, he saw it all.


    When he thought about the fact that she wasn''t wearing a jacket, he naturally knew who had messed


    with her.


    If it was someone else, how could she not even return to her room?


    Since Julian had guessed it, Emelia didn''t have to exin any further, wrapped her arms around his


    waist, and leaned into his broad embrace, telling him what Olivia had done.


    "It''s not worth getting angry over those scumbags," Julian whispered andforted the person in his


    arms.


    But the bottom of his eyes was a seeping chill, how dare someone use this to hurt his beloved woman,


    that Olivia will never be able to make a living in the screenwriting circle in this life.


    "That''s quite harsh." Emelia was helpless by his words for a while and raised her hand in his arms to


    poke him in the chest.


    Even if Olivia had used her, it''s not like him to call someone a scumbag.


    Julian snorted, "She asked for it!"


    Emelia sighed, "I''m not so angry now, I just don''t understand how there can be such shameless people


    who don''t want to work hard, but only want to suck blood from others."


    If you want something, you can work hard for that goal, right?


    For example, she wanted to be a screenwriter and she had been working hard all these years, even


    after working under Kina for several years as an unknown scriptwriter, she had noints


    because she knew that sess requires umtion.


    But people like Olivia would only consider all kinds of shortcuts, wanting to work little but gain a lot.


    "There are all kinds of people in this world." Julian''s heart ached.


    If he could, he would love to protect Emelia for the rest of her life, and he would love to spare her from


    this kind of harm.


    But he also knew that since she chose to survive in this society, these dirty people and nasty things,


    she would have to face them sooner orter.


    Emelia med herself, "It''s all my fault for being too stupid and not knowing people well."


    "What does this have to do with you?" Julian was very protective of her, "You didn''t do anything wrong!


    It''s their fault."

 Chapter 427 Wife Diplomacy

    Chapter 427 Wife Diplomacy


    While they were talking, Emelia''s cell phone rang again, and it was Olivia calling.


    Emelia tugged the corner of her lips and smiled mockingly, "She probably sees me haven''t been back


    for so long and calls to pretend to care about me."


    Emelia added, "I''m not going to pretend with her anymore, I''m just going to tell her I know so I don''t


    have to keep living with her."


    "Yeah." Julian put his arm around her and said, He doesn''t approve of Emelia''s continued involvement


    with Olivia either, the mere thought of it is disgusting.


    Since Emelia had made her decision, Emelia took the call.


    Olivia''s intimate voice came out of the phone, "Honey, what took you so long to answer the phone and


    note back?"


    Emelia said coldly, "I heard everything you said on the phone."


    There was a sudden, dead silence on the other end of the line.


    Emelia took the lead and said, "So Olivia, you don''t have to pretend to be a nice person anymore. I''ll go


    back tomorrow and pack my things and find another ce to live."


    Emelia was not that mean-spirited after all and did not make her words so vicious and impersonal.


    "Emelia!" Seeing that Emelia was about to hang up the phone, Olivia hurriedly stopped her.


    "I''m sorry." Olivia apologized at the other end, "At first I really wanted to use you, but after being with


    you for a week, I found out that you are a very good and gentle person, I, I really want to be friends with


    you."


    It was like she was afraid that Emelia did not believe her words, Olivia said sharply, "If you do not


    believe my sincerity, I can swear that I will not mention half a word about letting you rmend my


    script to Mr. Hughes."


    But Olivia''s hasty statement did not make Emelia feel a trace of sincerity, instead, Emelia felt that it was


    Olivia''s n to stall her.


    Olivia just didn''t want topletely lose touch with her, as long as she could stick with her and


    continue to have interactions, even if she was no longer close to Julian, she still has big names like


    Vincent around her, and Emelia herself was now famous in the screenwriting world, it would always


    help Olivia.


    Since Olivia was so good at maniption, how could she let Emelia go so easily?


    But Emelia has not yet to replied, Julian, who was hugging her, took her phone away from her.


    He said in an extremely unpleasant tone, "How can anyonee to you and call themselves friends?


    Who gave them the right? Hang up the phone."


    Olivia on the other end heard Julian''s extremely unpleasant and mocking words and looked at her


    phone which was hung up, her face pale.


    How could she have been so unlucky that Emelia had heard what she was saying?


    She thought Emelia and Julian were going to talk for a long time on the phone again, but she didn''t


    expect...


    Olivia was so discouraged and annoyed, to get close to Emilia, she had gone to great lengths to get


    this opportunity to study screenwriting, and she had asked someone to arrange for her to live in the


    same room with Emelia, but she didn''t expect it would all go to waste in the end.


    Some people wanted to ask her why she went to such lengths to get close to Emelia, Julian is a


    business tycoon, and also a big investor in the film and television industry, Vincent is a well-known


    screenwriter and novelist, Emelia''s teacher was Kina, and now she also knew that Emelia and


    Winston also know each other, Emelia''s everywork, would be able to make others jealous and envy.


    If she seeded in making friends with Emelia, she wouldn''t have to worry about her career path in


    the screenwriting circle.


    On the other side, Julian hung up the phone with Emelia and changed the subject, "What do you want


    to eat tonight? I''ll call and order."


    Emelia was originally going to a dinner party, Julian also just got off the ne, both of them is hungry at


    the moment, Emelia leaned in Julian''s arms, and ordered a few dishes with him.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The phone has just been put down. Emelia was pressed into the couch by Julian. They kissed


    passionately, as if a week of longing was transformed into this long and hot kiss.


    When the kiss was over, Julian could not restrain himself; he got up and wanted to leave first.


    The two of them have not washed up and had not eaten dinner yet, so it was not the right time to do


    anything. And she is not in a good mood, so he must feed her stomach first, before thinking about


    anything else.


    But Emelia wrapped her arms around his waist and wouldn''t let him go. She was a little bit like a


    helpless bunny after being hurt tonight, nestled in his arms, and said sadly, "Julian, am I too stupid?"


    "I don''t know how to judge people''s hearts when they are nice to me. I would just give them my trust."


    Julian soothed her, "You are just too nice, that''s why those people dare to be like this, from now on, act


    fierce on the outside, don''t be afraid to offend people, and both I and Mr. Longerich are enough to let


    you do whatever you want in this circle."


    Emelia was amused by his words but also felt warm inside.


    Julian put his arm around her and said in a serious tone, "However, you will have to get used to having


    such calcting people around you."


    "As our rtionship slowly bes public, there will be many people who will go for the ''wife


    diplomacy'' policy, and they will start with you to make good rtions with you, so as to achieve the


    purpose of cooperation with me."


    Emelia froze.


    Of course, she knew about "wife diplomacy", the wives of the rich and powerful, which was also a kind


    of invisible power to attract people''s attention, but she had never experienced it.


    In the previous three years of marriage, she, Mrs. Hughes, had not seen anyone at all, so naturally, no


    one approached her intentionally to draw her in, but now...


    Today was only one Olivia for a little benefit, there would be countless men''s partners to make friends


    with.


    To be honest, Emelia had a bit of headache thinking about all thedies and girlfriends she had to deal


    with.


    "If you don''t like it, you don''t have to cross paths with them." Julian didn''t seem to care, but in his


    current position, they are probably just sucking up to him, so it''s okay if she didn''t show them respect.


    "I will... try to get used to it," Emelia responded.


    But after that, Emelia felt a little awkward, and she was unconsciously manipted by Julian.


    He said something about "wife diplomacy." When did she be his wife?


    At this point, Emelia angrily got up, pushed him away, and helped him unpack.


    Julian tugged his lips and chuckled. He took the phone and texted.


    Although he seemed quite calm about what happened to Emelia and Olivia today, he had already made


    up his mind about how to deal with Olivia.


    One might say that a man of his stature would be a bit of a bully to take on an unknown little writer, but


    he didn''t care.


    When Olivia guilt-tripped Emelia, did she care about Emelia''s feelings?


    While Olivia was preupied with exploiting Emelia, did she think about the consequences of her


    action?


    And, if he didn''t act on it, word would spread that Emelia was going to be seen as a pushover in the


    writing circle and even in the film industry.


    So he won''t let anyone who messed with Emelia get away with it.


    Well, some littledy wasn''t tough enough, so he had to be.

 Chapter 428 Smile for Him

    Chapter 428 Smile for Him


    After the delivery, the two had dinner, and Emelia went upstairs to pick up some clothes. When she


    returned, Julian had washed and gone to his study.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Emelia thought for a moment and stepped into the study.


    When she went in, Julian had just received a phone call when Emelia went up to him and asked, "Not


    quite finished?"


    "There is one more file to go through." As Julian was about to sit down in his chair, Emelia suddenly put


    her arm around his waist.


    "Will you stop working?" Murmured Emelia, leaning into his arms.


    She''s never been the type to be rude, especially when Julian was working, and she never bothered


    him.


    But tonight...


    Emelia was hurt and vulnerable, and she just wanted Julian to be there for her.


    As for Julian, who was thrown into the arms of his lover, he couldn''t bear the sight of such beauty for a


    moment. You know, for all this time, she''s never been this forward.


    But he also knew that Olivia must have hit her hard and that she needed hisfort andpany.


    That file was not that important, he simply closed it, raised his hand to hold her up on his desk, and


    asked, "If I''m not working anymore, what do we do?"


    The man''s breath was hot, Emelia was a little embarrassed, but the next second she was bold, raised


    her arms around his neck close to him, and kissed him, the temperature in the study quickly climbed.


    Other women who were aggrieved would alwayse back to their husbands and take it out on them.


    When Amber was aggrieved, she became clingy.


    Julian kissed the woman in his arms; he couldn''t describe how happy he was.


    The night was hot and joyful.


    The next morning Emelia was still asleep in Julian''s arms when Vincent''s phone call came. Vincent


    didn''t know about Emelia''s incident with Olivia and thought she was still at the training hotel.


    Vincent asked her warmly, "You don''t have ss today, do you want to go home and stay?"


    "Yes." Emelia agreed without hesitation.


    Julian, who was holding the beautiful woman in his arms, "..."


    She was going back to Vincent''s house, what about him?


    Last night she kissed and hugged him with passion, but now she''s being aloof to him, again?


    Vincent said to Emelia on the phone again, "Then I''ll pick you up from the hotelter."


    "No, no, I''ll just call a taxi myself." Emelia didn''t have the heart to tell Vincent that she spent the night


    with Julianst night.


    Vincent insisted, "I don''t have anything to do either, it''s better to drive and pick you up."


    Vincent was notfortable with Emelia taking a taxi by herself and wanted to do everything he could


    do for his daughter himself.


    Emelia had to say, ¡°... dad, I''m at the ce where I live now."


    Vincent instantly understood what she meant, "Don''t tell me you''re with Julian."


    "Yes ..." Emelia''s tone was guilty.


    Vincent was so angry that he took a deep breath at that end; he didn''t know whether to be annoyed


    with Julian''s obsession or his own daughter''sck of determination.


    "It''s just that, so can you stille back for dinner?" Vincent asked again.


    Emelia hurriedly said, "Well, I''ll be backter."


    Even if she was in love, she couldn''t ignore her family.


    Vincent didn''t say anything else. He couldn''t take the initiative to invite Julian to his home for dinner,


    and he wasn''t really weed either.


    After finishing the call with Vincent, Emelia was immediately pressed into the bed by Julian and


    Emelia nudged him, "I was already with youst night, wasn''t I?"


    "Not enough," Julian replied, not at all politely.


    Without waiting for Emelia to say anything, Julian suggested again, "Since you''re going back, I''ll go


    with you to visit¡ª"


    "I''m not ready yet, another time." Emelia hurriedly interrupted him and finished with the intention of


    getting up.


    Julian reached out with his long arm and hooked her into his arms, his dark eyes gazing at her and


    asking, "When is the next time? Last time I mentioned this, you said you weren''t ready!"


    Emelia was helpless, "We''re together now, what''s your hurry to meet my family?"


    Julian said, "How can I not be in a hurry? Meeting your family is the only way to finalize our


    rtionship."


    "Do you think my family will approve of you?" Emelia didn''t mean to bring Julian to meet the Longerich


    family.


    In most rtionships, meeting the parents was basically an affirmation of the rtionship, but with her


    family, it''s not.


    The Longeriches didn''t have a very good impression of Julian, so maybe they would say something


    bad when they saw him, and then they would throw him out.


    Julian could see that Emelia just didn''t want to take him back to her family.


    Angrily, he pushed her to the bed and fucked her hard.


    "Julian, aren''t you afraid of ED?" Emelia blushed and snapped at him


    Julian sighedfortably. "I used to have this kind of exercise all the time, what am I afraid of?"


    It was the weekend, and there was nothing to do, so they stayed in bed until noon.


    Emelia was mortified at the thought of having to walk home to Vincent''s at dinner time, but Julian


    wouldn''t let her go, insisting that she promise to return to him at night.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emelia didn''t know how to deal with his insistence, so she had to say yes.


    Julian was reluctant to let her go, and Emelia finally had time to pick up her phone.


    But as soon as she took one look, she winced slightly, "Why are the people in our training group


    saying, Olivia has left, not to participate in the training after?"


    "It''s perfect, isn''t it? You don''t have to see her or change rooms now," Julian saidzily, leaning against


    the headboard.


    Emelia looked at him and asked, "Did you do it?"


    Julian''s the only one who knows about her and Olivia. Who else could it be?


    "Yes," Julian confessed. "I can''t keep her around to make things worse for you."


    Emelia sighed, "Now I''ve offended herpletely."


    Julian put his arm around her, "I got someone to check her details, she is a third-rate screenwriter


    without any notable achievements, and she got this training ce only after a lot of calction to


    rece someone else."


    "Rece for someone else? She''s really despicable." Emelia had no sympathy for Olivia being driven


    away by Julian, but she pitied whoever was supposed toe to this training.


    This training was very beneficial to Emelia in terms of both content and depth and was a great event


    that was very meaningful for young screenwriters like them.


    "Olivia is bent on climbing up to you to take a step to the top, except that others are not stupid. I have


    already secretly given the evidence of her calcting the one who was supposed to participate in this


    training, and they will be looking for her after Olivia returns."


    Emelia answered, then came over and kissed him on the cheek, "Thank you."


    Thank him for protecting her in every way.


    The joy in her eyes was unconcealed, and Julian''s heart warmed at the sight.


    She never seemed to haveughed so freely in front of him, most of the time her emotions were


    collected, or she was running away from his gaze.


    But now, the smile on her face was because of him.


    It felt so good.

 Chapter 429 Boyfriend is too Clingy

    Chapter 429 Boyfriend is too Clingy


    Julian was reluctant but Emelia still had to leave for Vincent''s ce for dinner.


    When she was leaving, Julian warned her in her ear, "If you don''te back tonight, I wille to your


    house to look for you."


    Emelia felt that he was so childish, but she still pacified him, "I know."


    Emelia received a phone call from another scriptwriter she was training with, who first exchanged


    pleasantries with her and then said kindly, "Olivia said you had blocked her contact, so she asked me


    to tell you that she wanted to say sorry to you and hoped you would be generous enough to forgive


    her."


    Emelia knew that he also had good intentions and thought that we should not make such an


    unpleasant situation when we know each other, so he helped Olivia to pass on this message.


    So she said gently, "I am not angry with her, so there is nothing to forgive."


    He said, "Then why did you block her? If you are not angry, can you give her a call?"


    Emelia''s tone remained calm, "Just because you''re not angry doesn''t mean you''re willing to continue to


    have contact with this person."


    "Although I don''t know what exactly happened between you two, I think we are all peers and have such


    a destiny toe together for this training-"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He was obviously here to persuade her to make peace, or more likely to persuade her to bring Olivia


    back to ss, so Emelia interrupted at the right time, "Sorry, I''ll interrupt you for a moment. I think it''s


    better for you to ask her what she has done and said before youe to persuade me to forgive her."


    Choked by Emelia, he went silent for a while before answering, "Okay."


    "Sorry I''m driving, I''ll hang up now." Emelia simply hung up the phone.


    She does not want to make peace with Olivia.


    There is no need to make peace, and she doesn''t want to pretend to be at peace with her.


    Having seen Olivia''s character, she just wanted to never talk to Olivia.


    This incident passed, and Emelia soon arrived at Vincent''s house.


    Vincent and Naomi had already prepared lunch, and the three of them had a very cordial atmosphere


    for dinner.


    In the afternoon, Emelia went to visit her grandparents with Vincent and Naomi and stayed to have


    dinner with her grandparents.


    However, Emelia''s cell phone never stopped ringing this afternoon; it rang almost every 5 minutes.


    It was all Julian''s messages to her, and Emelia was getting annoyed by him.


    What he did in the afternoon, he sent messages to report them one by one.


    My lunch.


    Just read a little.


    Miss you.


    When are youing back?


    Drinking coffee.


    I miss you so much that I can''t stand it. Come back soon.


    I''m going to have dinner with someone tonight.


    Emelia saw his message and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He was going to have dinner with someone tonight, so she wouldn''t have to rush back in the evening,


    and she wouldn''t have to be bombarded with messages from him.


    The next thing she knew, he sent another message, Which suit would be better for me to wear?


    Emelia wanted to ask him to stop being so clingy, stop pestering her all day, but then remembered what


    he said before, he said his main task now is to enjoy being in love to try to solve his love problem early,


    then she did not want to say anything about him.


    In the two sets of clothes Julian sent, she randomly pointed out a set of choices to him, she hurried to


    listen to her grandma talk to her seriously again.


    She was tempted to go to Reddit and ask what to do if her boyfriend was clingy.


    Julian was having dinner with Trevor in the evening. Trevor learned that he was in the Capital so he


    asked him to meet him and report to him about the audition casting for "I Gotta Find You" during this


    period.


    Trevor was nowpletely broken up with Tara. If he went to his wife and asked her to make peace


    with him, she easily forgave him and maybe he would still be in contact with Tara.


    This was how men were cheap, when women took them seriously, they werewless.


    When women ignored them, they were nervous and careless.


    Trevor was such, his wife did not even let him into the house, she let him brace the wind and snow, and


    he immediately gave his heart to his wife, and also was disgusted with Tara.


    He even med Tara for his wife''s cold shoulder towards him, so when Tara came to him a few times,


    he just humiliated her.


    After taking his seat Trevor took the initiative to report to Julian, "Some time ago the first wave of


    auditions ended, the director and I have always felt that Harry Zink is quite suitable and that Ze Sabir


    is also good."


    Trevorter told him about the actors and actresses selected for some other roles, which were basically


    settled.


    Julian took an elegant sip of wine, "Are you sure Harry Zink is suitable?"


    Trevor is such a clever one, he took a look at Julian''s face and immediately asked, "You don''t want to


    cast him?"


    Trevor was considered the producer of I Gotta Find You.


    But he also knew that in this circle, the director and the producer do not have a say, the capital has the


    most say, and money is on the top of the pyramid.


    Julian was the capitalist, if Julian didn''t want to cast Harry, even if he and the director thought he was


    suitable, it would be useless.


    Julian nced at Trevor, "There is no other suitable person?"


    Trevor told the truth, "We have auditioned several people in the past few days, but they don''t really feel


    the same."


    Trevor finished and immediately patted his chest and Julian assured, "But don''t worry, I''ll talk to the


    director and audition a few more, as you know, the male lead of our show is very popr, a lot of male


    stars are scrambling to audition."


    Julian gritted his teeth, and after some thoughtful struggle spat out four words, "Harry, then."


    Whenever Emelia visited the set he would follow, so that Harry didn''t have a single chance to get close


    to Emelia, he didn''t believe that Harry would be able to do anything to her.


    Trevor was confused by Julian''s attitude; Julian was not very satisfied with Harry just now? Howe


    he was now determined to cast him again?


    Julian gave Trevor a cold stare, Trevor reacted with hindsight, Julian was not jealous of Harry, right?


    Harry was rmended by Emelia, such a young and handsome young man got Emelia''s favor,


    thinking about it, it did make Julian ufortable.


    The two of them ate for a while, and after a few sses of wine Trevor was slightly drunk, "Mr. Hughes,


    I have a personal question to ask you."


    "What?" Julian asked nonchntly.


    Trevor sighed heavily, "May I ask how you got Miss. Jones toe around? My wife simply won''t


    answer my calls now, and I don''t know how to get her back."


    Julian gracefully picks up a piece of steak into his mouth, "Are you sure you really want to get back?"


    "I do." Trevor nodded heavily.


    He was truly repentant. The absurdity of his youth was so vivid in his mind that he found it hard to talk


    about it himself.


    For the rest of his life, he just wanted to work hard and live in peace with his wife and kids.


    Julian threw him a line, "Then you have to be shameless."


    Trevor was silent.

 Chapter 430 Mr. Hughes Would Do this for Her!

    Chapter 430 Mr. Hughes Would Do this for Her!


    Trevor was stunned there because he didn''t know how to react.


    Julian told him to be shameless, that must be Julian''s own experience.


    But Trevor couldn''t imagine what Julian; such a decisive and high-minded man was like when he was


    shameless.


    As well, Emelia, such a seemingly gentle and small girl, dared to give Julian a cold shoulder? Does


    Julian lower his voice in front of her?


    Julian nced at Trevor and continued again, "Not only do you have to be shameless, but you have to


    mean it."


    Trevor wiped his face to bring himself back and looked like he was all ears.


    In fact, he would like Julian to give an example of how to be shameless, but he did not dare.


    Julian stressed again, "I repeat, my experience is based on your sincere desire to redeem, if your heart


    is still on those messy women out there, forget I said it."


    "I really want to get her back." Trevor repented.


    Julian looked at Trevor''s face and pointed out nonchntly, "To put it mildly, I''m afraid you don''t have a


    chance."


    Trevor has made so many mistakes and wasted so many years, his wife''s heart has long since died in


    all his ridiculousness over the years.


    "Especially since you both have grown children and they''re all on your wife''s side, you can''t even get in


    touch with her through the kids."


    "You weren''t there when she was most tired and needed you the most, and now you have no need to


    exist in her life."


    Julian''s words were hard to bear, but they were also true.


    Trevor lowered his eyes slightly. "I know."


    "It''s all in the doing," Julian reassured Trevor and said nothing more.


    Whether it works or not, it''s between Trevor and his wife, and maybe they won''t get back together even


    after three or five years, or maybe his wife''s heart will melt over time, or maybe it will stay that way for


    the rest of their lives.


    As soon as nine o''clock passed, Trevor was enjoying himself and was about to have another bottle of


    wine opened when Julian asked him mercilessly, "Are you finished?"


    Trevor belched. "What, hat?"


    "If you are finished, we should leave, I''m in a hurry to get back," said Julian, about to get up and leave.


    "What? Already? It''s only 9:00 isn''t it?" Trevor said drunkenly. "Didn''t Miss. Jones eat at her


    grandparents'' house? She wouldn''te home that early?"


    Trevor tugged at Julian. "We should drink more, drink more."


    Julian said angrily, "Trevor if you keep acting like this, you''ll never get your wife back."


    Trevor didn''t get it.


    Julian added, "Even if Emelia doesn''te back, I can still drink like no one cares?"


    "Big mistake."


    "Because she hadn''te back, I had to go back first and clean myself up, and if I could, ask her when


    she wasing back and take the initiative to draw a bath."


    "If she hadn''t told me not to go to the Longerich house, I would have picked her up myself."


    Trevor picked his ear.


    What did he just hear?


    What Julian said and did, was he still the same Julian he knew?


    And, Emelia won''t let Julian go to the Longerich house?


    Trevor immediately felt unjust for him and said, "Mr. Hughes, is this¡ª is this inappropriate? She would


    let you go to the Longerich house? Doesn''t she want you toe to the house?"


    Julian didn''t want to say a word to Trevor, and it looked like his wife didn''t give him enough shit, and he


    hadn''t fully realized what he was getting himself into.


    Julian got up and walked away, leaving Trevor sitting there drunkenly only to realizeter that he really


    was shameless right now.


    When Julian was waiting for the driver to pick him up at the restaurant, he saw Tara.


    Apparently, Tara was here to get back with Trevor again.


    Julian looked down at these women, who only wanted to cling to a man, not try to make it on their own.


    Working her way up the entertainmentdder, Nina started out as minor characters and worked her


    way up to the top. It''s been hard, but for Nina, her aplishments are more secure, because she''s


    earned them all on her own.


    Tara and Nina were more or less the same generations of actors, and initially, Tara had a bit of a run on


    Trevor, back when Nina was still ying supporting roles on the cast.


    But now you can see the differences, and over the years, Tara has be socent with the


    resources Trevor has provided that her acting skills have not improved at all, and she is slowly being


    criticized.


    Trevor hadn''t done a lot of shows over the years, but there was no one out there who would cast Tara


    as the female lead, and Tara couldn''t ept herself ying the supporting role; plus she was picky and


    choosey. Now she was on the fringe of unemployment, no wonder she wouldn''t leave Trevor alone.


    Tara, too, had seen Julian, awkwardly furling her fur coat under Julian''s watchful eye, and she hurried


    into the dining room.


    She found out Trevor was having dinner with Julian Tonight, so she came over early and waited.


    She couldn''t help it. Trevor''s really done with her this time.


    Naturally, Julian ignored Tara and walked into his car, and drove away.


    Once inside, he called Emelia to ask when she would be back.


    Emelia, who was at the Longerich house, didn''t answer Julian''s phone, but texted him back, I''m going


    to be with my grandparents for another ten minutes.


    Julian was so bored, that he told the driver to wait outside the Longerich family.


    He couldn''t enter the Longerich''s door, nor in the presence of the Longerich family. He would just follow


    her car in silence.


    It was gettingte, and he was worried that it would take her half an hour to drive her from the


    Longerich family''s old house back to their house.


    Julian didn''t know what''s gotten into him, and all he could think about was Emelia.


    As long as he''s not working or socializing, he missed her when it''s quiet.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Emelia, Vincent, and Naomi left the Longerich family home and parted ways. Vincent and Naomi went


    back to their ce while Emelia drove back to her and Julian''s ce.


    Knowing that Julian was in the Capital, Naomi secretly persuaded Vincent not to keep Emelia in the


    house overnight.


    The young couple was in love and it would be bad to force them apart.


    But Emelia drove on the road and always felt that there was a car following her.


    At first, she thought it was her own imagination, butter she secretly changed her route several times


    and found that the car never left her more than two cars away, so she couldn''t help but feel a little


    panic.


    Julian''s car in the Capital was not familiar to Emelia, so she didn''t think it would be him, and he also


    said he had dinner with someone tonight, so Emelia thought he was still at the dinner at this time.


    After taking another look at the car in the rearview mirror, Emelia took a deep breath to calm her down


    and then hurriedly dialed Julian''s phone number.


    Julian''s voice was gentle, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''ve run into something." Emelia tried to keep the long story short, "I''m driving back, but there''s a car


    following me. What should I do?"


    Julian, in the back of the car, was rendered wordless.

 Chapter 431 I Just Want You to Know I Love You

    Chapter 431 I Just Want You to Know I Love You


    It had never urred to Julian that his protection would be misunderstood by Emelia as stalking.


    He leaned against his seat and rubbed his forehead, "It''s me."


    Emelia didn''t know what he meant, "What?"


    Julian exined embarrassedly, "I mean the car following you is mine. I''ve been waiting for you at the


    mansion after dinner. I intended to keep you apanied along the way without informing you but I


    didn''t expect you to view me as a stalker."


    Emelia, who got quite nervous with the thought that she was being stalked. Luckily, she gave a phone


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    call to Julian first. Otherwise, the situation might have gone quite embarrassing.


    Julian advised her, "You find a ce to park your car and I will get back in your car."


    Emelia agreed and parked her car. Then she saw Julian got off the car following her and then walked


    over to her car.


    Julian sat beside Emelia and Emelia said embarrassedly, "You know you don''t have to... Ah...."


    Before she could finish, Julian bent over and kissed her.


    His breath together with a faint smell of wine shattered Emelia''s reason and inspired a sense of desire


    in her mind.


    After he finished the kiss, the man stroked her cheeks with his long fingers while whispered to her


    beside her ear, "I came to wait for you because I missed you so much, Emelia."


    Emelia pushed him away gently with her face flushed. Then she started her car and set off.


    It was alreadyte at night. If their car remained parked alongside the road for a long time, then the


    passers-by might have doubted what they were doing it inside the car.


    And they hadn''t met each other for only an afternoon and an evening. His words were quite


    exaggerated.


    On their way back, Julian didn''t do anything to disrupt her but lean on his seat and took a nap.


    Emelia parked her car down her apartment and was about to go upstairs. But Julian took her hand and


    said in a soft voice, "Shall we take a walk?"


    Emelia was quite surprised. It was the first time that they took a stroll hand-in-hand since they got


    married.


    Such a normal thing between couples was so rare between them.


    Emelia couldn''t resist such an invitation so she nodded slightly.


    Julian then took her hand tightly and led her to a path sideway.


    At first, Emelia couldn''t get used to it and she was so nervous that her palm began to sweat.


    Julian'' situation was simr. His palm wasn''t as dry and warm as it used to be in normal days.


    It was quite that the couple, who had been in a romantic rtionship for several times these years,


    would get nervous simply because of a short walk.


    Julian stopped. He turned to Emelia and said softly, "Do you feel cold?"


    "No." Emelia nodded.


    She was the type of person who couldn''t resist the coldness so she often wore a lot when got outside.


    But now she couldn''t feel cold anymore for her brain had already stopped working thanks to the


    romantic atmosphere.


    Julian let her hand go and took out a piece of handkerchief from his pocket to rub their palms. Then he


    smiled, "Seemingly, we are both a bit nervous..."


    Emelia coughed and quickly changed the topic, "You only wear a coat out your shirt. Don''t you feel


    cold?"


    "No, not at all." Julian then took her hand again and walked forward firmly.


    Now his heart was burning and his blood was burning. How could he feel cold?


    They didn''t talk or feel ill at ease anymore and just strolled hand-in-hand along the path slowly.


    On their way, they encountered a few couples, young and old, hand-in-hand or arm-in-arm, who looked


    quite happy.


    Then Julian stopped and held Emelia in his arms, "Did you miss me when I went on a business trip?"


    Now he knew better than anyone else how agonized it was to miss someone. Then it urred to him


    that Emelia must have suffered the same when he was not with her.


    Emelia got a bit embarrassed as he raised the question in such a sudden way.


    But seeing Julian looking at her keenly, she lowered her eyelids and murmured, "I did..."


    That''s the truth.


    She missed him so much the moment he left and she wouldn''t stop missing him until he was back.


    Emelia looked up at Julian and said, "Do you remember that one of your business tripssted about 20


    days."


    It was the longest business trip during their three years'' marriage.


    Julian smiled with Emelia in arms, "I didn''t expect you to have such a retentive memory, dear."


    "That''s because I could forget these days without you," Emelia said while immersing herself in her


    memory, "I felt as if you''ve left me for a year. I wanted so much to give a phone call to you."


    Emelia stopped and didn''t say anything anymore.


    She wanted to call Julian but she was afraid that he would think she was merely showing off her love


    for him affectedly so she suppressed her impulse to phone her husband.


    But now she knew she was wrong so she refrained herself from saying these.


    Julian knew what she had in mind so he hugged her more tightly and med himself, "Sorry. I treated


    you too badly in the past."


    Emelia said with her head leaning on his chest, "You don''t have to say sorry. That''s my own choice.


    Now I know how important I am in your mind. I''ll love you all the same. But..."


    The fact that she couldn''t give birth to his child was still haunting her.


    Julian interrupted her, "The only thing I want is your love and I want you to know I love you. That''s


    enough. And don''t you think I will give up loving you just because you couldn''t give birth to my child!"


    Julian said a bit sternly to keep Emelia from thinking that.


    Emelia sniffed, "Don''t be so rough to me!"


    Her retort made Julian smiled faintly and he lowered his head to bit her lips gently.


    They remained out there for a long time before they started to get back. Emelia murmured, "I''m a bit


    tired."


    Julian stopped and said, "If you are tired, I can carry you on my back. Then you can take a nap on my


    back."


    "No, no, no." Emelia was taken aback.


    On his back?


    It sounded too weird.


    She was afraid that he would really carry her on his back so Emelia pulled her hand out of his hand


    quickly and run away.


    Julian stood where he was for a second and then followed her.


    Seemingly, she was still unable to believe that he would spoil her as such.


    It was said that a man should pamper his woman so much so that no other man could treat him as


    such. Then his woman was unable to leave him.


    And that was his motto.

 Chapter 432 Save Me

    Chapter 432 Save Me


    Julian didn''t get back to Riverside City until Sunday evening. But for Emelia''s urging, he might have


    stayed for several days.


    Emelia felt quite tired. The whole precious weekend was spent with Julian. So, she promised to herself


    in mind that she would stay at the capital to apany Vincent and Naomi when the training ended


    next week.


    After seeing Julian off Sunday evening, Emelia got back to the hotel where she lived during the


    training. Olivia had gone so Emelia lived in her original room.


    The matter with Olivia hade to an end and no one called her for reconciling anymore and Olivia


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    didn''t contact her in any form since then.


    When the training started again tomorrow morning, Emelia knew one thing when hearing other''s


    talking, that was, she didn''t fit in as part of the group.


    They would have such an impression because she was absent in all the dinner party and game party


    organized by them.


    Emelia had no idea how to exin.


    Julian had been with her sincest Friday so she didn''t even get the time to apany her parents, let


    alone to attend those parties.


    Actually, at first Emelia wasn''t quite sure whether she should attend these parties to fit in this group or


    not.


    But Julian said, "Why do you want to fit in? Didn''t you learn enough from Olivia''s case? You still got


    Nina, Maisie and many other old friends as friends. They are the ones who care about you the most.


    Sometimes you just care too much about how others think of you."


    He continued, "You don''t know how to refuse strangers'' request but sometimes you can refuse mine


    coldly and toughly."


    Emelia didn''t know what to say. His words were unpleasant but she knew he was right.


    Indeed, Nina, Maisie were good friends of hers and that''s enough. She didn''t need to fawn on anyone


    else or to fit in any group when she didn''t like to do so.


    Nina, Maisie, or even Jean, who was now almost out of touch with her, didn''t approach her due to her


    position or her prominent background.


    They became friends with each other just because they were attracted by others'' character.


    She definitely didn''t want to make friends with the type of person such as Olivia who approached her


    only for benefits. So, Emelia decided not to attend these parties.


    One day when Emelia finished her training and got back to her room, she received a call from Heather


    Duncan.


    Hearing Heather''s voice, Emelia felt as if she had gone back in time.


    Emelia hadn''t been in touch with Heather since Heather was sent abroad forcibly by Julian after


    Caroline''s death.


    The scene of how Heather gave a p on her face could still appear vividly before her mind''s eyes.


    The moment she answered the call, she heard Heather crying from the other side, "I''m so sorry,


    Emelia. I shouldn''t have been so mean to you and I shouldn''t have treated you so bad... I... I shouldn''t


    have pped you."


    "I just want to say sorry to you..." her crying wasn''t pleasant to hear and Emelia frowned.


    Emelia knew Heather must have some ulterior motives. Otherwise, she wouldn''t apologize to her in


    such a humble way.


    So, she said in a low voice, "What do you want from me?"


    Heather stopped crying but still choked with sobs, "I beg you, Emelia, to say something for me to


    Julian. Please, persuade him to let mee back."


    Heather then burst into tears again, "I couldn''t get ustomed to the life here. I can''t speak the


    all day long. I even want to kill myself!"


    The bitterness in her words told Emelia that she was telling the truth.


    Emelia also knew how she was suffering right now. But why did she call her?


    Julian was her son and it might be more easily for her to beg her own son.


    Over this, Heather answered the question in her mind, "I know what you have in mind now. I did try to


    contact Julian for several times, but he either ignored me or didn''t agree to let me go home."


    "Only one of the ten phone calls I gave him could be answered," Heather said while sobbing, "I knew


    he hates me bad, but now confining me to this ce couldn''t make up for the mistakes I have made.


    So, please, help me, Emelia."


    Hearing her words, Emelia didn''t think she could manage to persuade Julian for Heather''s sake so she


    declined, "I don''t think I can help."


    Then she didn''t say anything and was about to hang up the phone.


    Heather stopped her quickly, "No, Emelia, now you are the only one Julian will listen to. He will agree if


    it is you who persuade him!"


    Heather was afraid that Emelia would decline her for a second time so she continued, "And I want you


    to know I won''t get back to Riverside City anymore. I will find a nice ce to live and I won''t intervene


    in your rtionship anymore, no matter you are infertile or not."


    "Please, Emelia, please save me." Heather said while sobbing, "You don''t know what I''m suffering now.


    I fell ill several days ago and I had to go to the hospital. But Gerhard didn''t apany me to the


    hospital. I cannot speak the nativenguage and I don''t know how to describe my symptoms to the


    doctor."


    "I will die someday if I was forced to stay here any longer!"


    In fact, it was Grandpa Hughes who suggested that she give a phone call to Emelia for help.


    Heather had been constantly calling Julian or Grandpa Hughes to tell how painful the life was here


    since she was sent abroad.


    This time, when she called Grandpa Hughes for help, he told her that now only Emelia could help her.


    When Heather was passionately in love with Gerhard, he was also willing to do whatever she wanted.


    So, she knew Grandpa Hughes meant that her son was now in deep love with Emelia.


    Mixed feeling bubbled up in Heather''s mind. No matter how hard she tried, she didn''t manage to drive


    Emelia away from her son.


    She knew Grandpa Hughes was right.


    Now, Heather would rather live a happy life than continue to be an enemy of Emelia.


    Therefore, she gave a phone call without hesitation to Emelia to beg her to save her.


    When she was finding fault with Emelia and when she was looking down upon Emelia in the past, it


    had never urred to her that one day she would have to beg Emelia.


    Emelia couldn''t stand the sound of her crying anymore so she said in a cold voice, "I will try to


    persuade him. But I don''t know whether he will listen to me or not."


    Then Emelia hung up the phone.


    Actually, she didn''t care what Heather was suffering but she knew she needed to do that for Julian''s


    sake. Otherwise, Julian might be criticized by the general public as an unfilial son.


    When Heather couldn''t stand her life abroad anymore, she might even inform the media that she was


    bullied by her own son.


    Heather was the kind of person who could do that.

 Chapter 433 Pillow Talk

    Chapter 433 Pillow Talk


    Emelia started her persuasion when she lied on the bed together with Julian after they had sex.


    Weekend arrived again, which meant Emelia''s training hadpletely ended.


    Like what he didst time, Julian came here from Riverside in the evening and headed towards


    Emelia''s hotel from the airport directly. He wanted to pick up Emelia from here back to Riverside City.


    But when he called Emelia outside the hotel, he was told by Emelia that she had a dinner party to


    attend and she asked him to get back.


    Emelia exined in case Julian would get confused, "It''s the dinner party after the training ended so I


    think I should attend it.


    Julian could do nothing but to agree, "Okay, I will get back first."


    It was also a kind of social engagement and Julian knew what he would do facing such a dinner party.


    Julian got back to his ce and grabbed something to eat before he started to wait for her.


    To ease the pain of waiting for Emelia, Julian had been working in his study since he went back to his


    ce. After he had finished his work at hand, he checked his watch and found that it was already 10:00


    at night.


    He phoned Emelia instantly to ask her why she didn''te back.


    When he had a dinner with Trevor Spence, he came back at nine to apany Emelia.


    When Emelia answered that call, Julian said, "When will you be back?"


    "I''ll be back soon," Emelia said in a soft voice, from which Julian knew she was drunk.


    Julian knew Emelia could drink a lot and remain sober. But if she got drunk, she would appear like a


    little girl in front of other people. Over this, Julian didn''t want to let her drink as much as she could.


    "I wille to pick you up," he said while walking out of his study.


    "No, you don''t have to," Emelia still refused on the phone but Julian had already put on his coat and


    went outdoors.


    When Julian arrived at the restaurant where the dinner party was held, he saw a group of people


    saying goodbye to each other at the door.


    His enchanting girlfriend looked quite brilliant among those people. In the evening of early spring, she


    stood upright in an ivory-white woolen coat, which made her looked like a little princess.


    He didn''t know why he would think she was the most beautiful girl among them.


    In his eyes, even Nina Sanchez, the super star, couldn''t bepared with his Emelia, let alone the


    actors present.


    He parked his car and walked over to them. The people around her noticed him in surprise first and


    then quickly greeted him smilingly. Julian also greeted them by nodding slightly and then he held her


    pretty girl, who was still a bit stunned, in his arms gently.


    Emelia didn''t know he was here until she found herself in his arms. She looked up at him surprisedly,


    "Why are you here?"


    With her innocent and sweet smile in sight, Julian couldn''t help but give a slight kiss on her forehead,


    "To pick you up."


    Emelia was silent.


    And all others present was speechless.


    It was said that if one didn''t appear to be embarrassed in an embarrassing situation, then it would be


    others present who got embarrassed.


    Therefore, though he knew it was a bit in appropriate to show off his love for her in public, Julian still


    remained quite calm and looked at Emelia warmly.


    Then it was Emelia and others present who felt embarrassed.


    Emelia''s got flushed and she buried her little face in Julian''s embrace awkwardly.


    She didn''t expect Julian to show how passionately he was in love with her in the face of so many


    people.


    Other people present were also quite embarrassed to see how Julian showed off his love.


    Some women used to envy Emelia since they had no idea why she could be Julian''s girlfriend.


    They thought it must be Emelia who yed a humbler role in this rtionship.


    But the kiss obviously showed how Julian cherished his girlfriend. They were equal in this rtionship.


    "Then we''ll leave now," Julian said goodbye to other people and then left with Emelia in arm.


    Only when they got into their car did Emelia recover her normal breath. She patted her burning cheeks


    andint, "Why did you kiss me in front of so many people!"


    Luckily, it''s thest day of training and she didn''t have to meet those people again.


    "So, now it''s illegal to kiss my own girlfriend?" Julian said seriously while buckling up.


    In his mind, women generally liked to show off their love in front of other people and men would often


    be reluctant to do so. But now it was his girl who didn''t like him kissing her in public."


    Emelia sniffed, "It''s not illegal. But, but..."


    "But what?" Julian continued to finish her words, "But it''s morally inappropriate?"


    With her hand covering her burning face, Emelia remained silent and Julian said, "Why shouldn''t I kiss


    you? We''ve been separate from each other for so long!"


    Emelia surrendered.


    Julian would always use some weird reasons to back up his behavior.


    Maybe due to the alcohol, Emelia was almost asleep on her way back. When Julian parked the car


    down Emelia''s apartment and she got off, she felt as if she were floating in the air. Then Julian lifted her


    up gently.


    Emelia was quite embarrassed and Julian said, "Last time you refuse to let me carry you on my back.


    Now I''m carrying you in my arms, dear."


    Emelia struggled in his arms, "Put me down. It''s so awkward."


    Julian entered the elevator with her in arms, "Why is it awkward?"


    Luckily, they were the only two in the elevator. Emelia murmured, "I''m heavier, aren''t I? I''m gaining a


    little weight these days."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "That''s good. You were too thin in the past," Julian always thought she was too thin in the past as if he


    had been bullying her at home.


    When they got back to her room, Julian even helped her to take a shower. Emelia didn''t want his help,


    but he said that since she was drunk, he wouldn''t let her do that herself. Then he squeezed into the


    shower room with her.


    Then they had a sweet sex in there.


    After the sex, Emelia leaned in Julian''s arms and said what Heather begged her to say to Julian.


    Julian fixed his eyes on her for a while before he said in a low voice, "You learned how to persuade me


    through a pillow talk?"


    Emelia patted him on head angrily, "You don''t have to tease me like that!"


    Julian turned over on his stomach to put Emelia under him, "I''m not teasing you. Now you look like a


    little fox."


    Julian felt somewhat sweet as he knew she was having a pillow talk with him.


    Could he say that he loved her to have a pillow talk with him after sex?


    And now he knew what a pillow talk was. The joy of having sex was still possessing him and he would


    agree whatever she asked.

 Chapter 434 Shes My Queen

    Chapter 434 She''s My Queen


    Emelia said for herself, "It''s not a pillow talk."


    "No, it is," Julian smiled in a low voice, "Then why did you mention that now?"


    Emelia said angrily, "I got no timing to say that. When we got into this room, you..."


    Thinking of what happened in the bathroom, Emelia got flushed and couldn''t continue.


    Julian said as if he were ying with a kid, "Why didn''t you say that on the phone?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Emelia turned away, "I was afraid that I could not put it clearly."


    Heather''s issue was not something trivial after all.


    And she knew Julian''s character. He wouldn''t agree easily and she was not sure whether he could


    listen to her or not. Therefore, she chose to talk about it with Julian face to face.


    Julian said in a soft voice with his eyes fixed on her, "If you want her back, I will listen to you."


    Hearing these words, Emelia was shocked.


    "You..." Emelia got a bit speechless.


    She thought she would make a lot of efforts to persuade Julian. It had never urred to her that he


    would agree instantly.


    "Seemingly, you don''t know how charming you are." Julian said these words in a low voice and then


    lowered his head to kiss on her lips.


    Emelia was stunned and she really had no idea how charming she was. Nor did she know how her


    words could influence Julian.


    After that kiss, Julian whispered to her, "I will get her back from abroad and let her live somewhere


    else. I won''t let her appear in front of you or hurt you."


    It was because of Emelia''s words that Julian would decide to get his mother back.


    Emelia didn''t want him to be criticized by the general public and he knew Emelia would say those for


    his sake.


    With his neck in arms, Emelia kissed the corner of his month as reward, "Thank you."


    As Julian had promised her, she could hold her head high before Heather in future.


    The tears and shouts of Heather had all failed to change Julian''s mind, but she managed to do this with


    a few words.


    Emelia didn''t want topete with Heather on this issue. But heather had treated her so bad in the


    past.


    Maybe from now on Heather wouldn''t dare to look down upon her anymore.


    Julian thought he could be with Emelia day and night after the training of Emelia had ended. But they


    were woken up early in the morning by a sudden call from Ezra.


    He said in a worried and sad voice, "Something happened to Maisie, Julian."


    Julian sat upright on the bed, "What happened?"


    The death of Caroline had made Julian cherished Maisie all the more. He really treated she and David


    as his own younger sister and brother.


    "I..." Ezra didn''t continue due to hesitation.


    Emelia took the phone and said angrily, "What happened, Ezra? Just tell me."


    Emelia was worried because she knew Maisie was now pregnant.


    If something bad happened to Maisie, then her baby must have suffered too.


    Ezra finally opened his mouth, "There was a car ident..."


    "What!" Emelia almost lost her consciousness and she couldn''t help but trebling all over.


    Then her baby...


    She knew better than anyone else that how much Maisie wanted to keep that baby.


    If the baby was dead, Maisie might want to kill herself.


    "So, what happened on earth?" Julian noticed the change on Emelia''s face and then he took the phone


    to ask Ezra while holding Emelia in arms tofort her.


    Ezra said regretfully, "I went to meet her several days ago. Then my father knew it and nned the car


    ident..."


    Ezra exined, "My father had been ill these days so he wanted me to get married quick and he hoped


    I can give him a grandchild. But he wanted me to marry the girl he chose. A girl of a prominent


    background."


    Hearing his words, Julian clenched his phone tightly.


    He knew what he meant. Ezra''s father couldn''t ept Maisie as his son''s wife.


    Julian had also heard of the girl Ezra mentioned. Her name was Erika Marshall, whose father was the


    boss of a leading electronicpany in Riverside City.


    Competent as Ezra was, his father still wanted hispany to be further strengthened through a


    marriage.


    "If you wanna die, just tell me. I know how to kill you," Julian said cruelly and hung up the phone.


    Right after he hung up the phone, he saw Emelia trying to give a p on his face.


    Of course, Emelia didn''t really p on his face but pushed him away.


    "I won''t forgive you, Julian, if anything happened to Maisie!" Emelia shouted.


    "What a trash your friend is!" Emelia cursed and then burst into tears. Then she reached her phone to


    call Maisie.


    She didn''t know how''s Maisie and her baby right now.


    Julian got quite depressed. It was Ezra not him who abandoned Maisie. But now it was him who Emelia


    was angry at. He actually was against Ezra to have any rtionship with Maisie.


    But now seeing Emelia in a bad mood, he didn''t say anything.


    Soon, Maisie answered the phone and Emelia asked her, "Are you alright? Maisie? Did you get hurt?"


    Maisie halted for a second. Seemingly she didn''t know Emelia would know the car ident. She didn''t


    tell them about it because she didn''t want them to worry about her.


    Or is that Ezra who informed them?


    Maisieforted Emelia, "I''m fine. It''s just some small injuries on skin."


    "Just some small injuries on skin? That''s a car ident! And it was Ezra''s father who nned it!"


    Emelia said and certainly she hated Ezra''s father so much.


    Maisie said with a wry smile on face, "Maybe he just wants to warn me not to get in touch with his son


    anymore. So, I''m still alive."


    "Then..." Emelia wanted to ask about her baby, but with Julian present, Emelia refrained herself from


    doing so.


    Maisie knew what she wanted to ask and said, "Don''t bother. The baby was safe."


    If the baby was dead, then she would fight with the Cantillo''s throughout her life. Powerless as she


    was, she wouldn''t give up.


    Luckily, the baby was safe.


    But now the Cantillo family had already be an enemy of hers.


    And she was also quite disappointed at Ezra though he didn''t know what his father was going to do.


    But her car ident was Ezra''s fault anyway.

 Chapter 435 No Future for Them

    Chapter 435 No Future for Them


    When Ezra came, he only asked her out for a dinner without saying anything anymore. There was no


    sign of romantic rtionship between them.


    But if he didn''te to meet her, his father wouldn''t have done this to her.


    Therefore, in a nutshell, Ezra was also to me.


    If he couldn''t marry her as she wished, why would hee to meet her?


    That''s why Maisie loathed Ezra.


    Emelia said angrily on the phone, "Why did Ezra find you? Don''t get fooled by him again!"


    Maisie smiled, "We just had a dinner together."


    Maisieforted Emelia and also kind of promised to herself, "Don''t bother. I''ve left Riverside once


    and for all and I don''t cherish any wishes about him anymore."


    Otherwise, why would she fly to Grafstin to avoid him?


    She had been working for Julian since she graduated from college. Riverside City had be her


    home.


    But now, to avoid meeting Ezra again, she chose to leave this city ande to Grafstin. It was the


    biggest choice she had ever made in her life. And such a choice could also show how determined she


    was.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She had no idea why Ezra woulde to meet her. But what she knew was that there is impossible for


    her to be in any romantic rtionship with Ezra again.


    "That''s good," Emelia didn''t want Maisie to get in touch with Ezra anymore even if Maisie was now


    pregnant.


    Ezra''s cruel father wouldn''t ept Maisie anyway.


    Emelia learned how that would feel from what happened between she and Heather. So, she didn''t want


    Maisie to suffer the same.


    And Ezra was also different from Julian, who stood on her side firmly against Heather. But Ezra''s


    attitude towards Maisie was different.


    Who knew what was in the yboy''s mind now!


    Emelia said worriedly, "I will fly to Grafstin to see you."


    "You don''t have to," Maisie said sincerely, "Thank you so much. But I''m fine."


    Before Emelia could say anything, Julian took Emelia''s phone and asked, "You are alright? Really?"


    Maisie said, "Yes, don''t bother."


    Julian remained silent for a second and sad, "You don''t have to hide the truth from me. I can be a good


    listener."


    If Ezra didn''t tell him, he didn''t know what happened to Maisie.


    Julian continued, "Remember, you and David are my families."


    He said these to tell Maisie that if she and David got some trouble, they could turn to him for help at


    any time.


    "I know, thank you." Maisie sobbed as she said.


    "It''s d to hear you''re fine. Have a good rest and you will feel better," Julian advised and then hung up


    the phone.


    He looked up at Emelia, who stood beside him with a pair of red eyes.


    Julian felt his heart was broken and he quickly tried to hold her in arms.


    "Don''t touch me." Emelia shook off his arms and then turned over on her stomach with her head on the


    pillow before she burst into tears.


    She was angry about Ezra and his father. Why would he go to Grafstin to meet Maisie?


    And why would Ezra''s father do such a cruel thing to a poor girl?


    She hated Ezra''s father, the kind of person who would use his power to bully other people. He was as


    detestable as Heather.


    Julian was also discontent with Ezra. In the recent months, thest thing Julian would do was to make


    Emelia unhappy. But this time, it was Ezra''s issue that made Emelia burst out crying again.


    "Ezra deserves your hatred. But I have nothing to do with what happened. You don''t have to be angry


    with me." Julian defended himself.


    "And I''ve warned Ezra from the beginning to prevent him from meeting Maisie. But he didn''t listen to


    me and that''s not what I can control."


    Emelia sniffed and remained silent.


    Julian held her in arms tentatively before he said, "I also have something to ask you. Is there


    something I don''t know about Maisie?"


    When he got to Grafstin together with Emelia, Julian came to know that Emelia and Maisie must be


    hiding something from him. But he didn''t ask about that.


    The anger written on Emelia''s face had never been seen before by him. There must have been


    something irritate her.


    Seeing the sincere expression on his face, Emelia decided to tell Julian that Maisie was pregnant.


    She believed that Julian would stand on her and Maisie''s side, not to tell Ezra about this.


    Having Julian keeping the secret together with her would give Emelia a sense of safety. After all, she


    had no idea what would happen next, nor did she know how Ezra''s father would treat Maisie.


    Then, she turned back to look at Julian and said seriously, "You must keep what I''m going to say a


    secret."


    Julian agreed, "Okay, I will do whatever you say."


    And Emelia also knew that he would keep his words.


    Emelia then told Julian that Maisie actually didn''t do the abortion and that took Julian aback.


    But then he said, "Why did she keep the child? With that child, it would be harder for her to make a


    living."


    Emelia shook her head, "You don''t understand."


    Her love with Ezra was so deep that she wouldn''t fall in love with any other man and that''s why Maisie


    would decide to keep the child.


    Julian bit his lips and fell into silence.


    After a while, he opened his mouth, "Then I would respect her choice."


    "When I get back to Riverside City, I would make it clear to him that Maisie is a sister of mine so I won''t


    let him to do anything to her."


    Emelia nodded gratefully. If someone as prominent as Julian could warn Ezra''s father, then his father


    wouldn''t do anything to Maisie anymore.


    Julian held Emelia in arms and sighed, "These years Ezra has no attention to start a family and his


    father didn''t force him to do so.


    "But now things are different. His father is ill."


    "Ezra is his father''s only son. His father was such a conservative man that he must want Ezra to give


    him a grandchild, especially a grandson."


    "But it would take a lot of time to produce a child. His father thinks he couldn''t wait any longer and


    that''s why he would force him to go to blind date.


    "I don''t know what happened to his father''s body and whether he could wait for Ezra to get married,"


    Julian said with a sneer on face, "If Ezra still doesn''t agree to get married and give his father a child,


    then Maisie''s child would be the only hope of his father. I''m wondering how he will think if he knows the


    existence of this child."


    Emelia said angrily, "I won''t let him know the existence of the child! If he is seriously ill now, then I think


    it would be better for him to die with regret!"

 Chapter 436 I Wont Do as You Wish

    Chapter 436 I Won''t Do as You Wish


    The very mention of Ezra''s father would make Emelia quite angry.


    Luckily, this time Maisie and her child were both safe. Otherwise, maybe Ezra''s father would spend his


    rest life in regret. After all, he was keen to see his son to have a child.


    Julian didn''t say anything anymore. Then, Ezra called him again.


    Julian answered the call angrily and heard Ezra said frustratedly from the other side, "Actually, I came


    to see her only to have a dinner with her. I just wanted to know how she''s doing now. I had no idea my


    father would do this."


    Julian sneered, "Since you couldn''t make her happy, why would you have to care about her?"


    Ezra remained silent for a second before he said in a low voice, "It''s my fault. But I couldn''t reach her.


    So, I want to beg you to apologize to her for me and I won''t meet her anymore."


    Julian still said coldly, "I won''t do that for you, but I also want you to remember thest words you said."


    Now, knowing that Maisie was pregnant and she didn''t want Ezra and the Cantillo''s to know the


    existence of the child, Julian didn''t want Ezra to meet her anymore.


    Fortunately, Maisie had been pregnant for only one or two months and she wore a lot due to the cold


    weather. Therefore, Ezra didn''t find that she was pregnant.


    But if he came to meet her for a second and a third time, he would certainly know the truth.


    "I promise that I won''t meet her again," Ezra said instantly.


    It had never urred to him that he would be seized by a whim and rush to Grafstin.


    Then he asked her out for dinner and she didn''t decline.


    During the dinner, they acted as if they had never been in a romantic rtionship before.


    Maisie was Julian''s former secretary and Ezra was good friend of Julian''s, they had had dinner


    together before. And when Julian got some business to do, they would have a dinner together just they


    two alone.


    After the meal, Maisie went back to herpany and he flight back to Riverside City.


    On his flight, the moment he closed his eyes, what appeared his mind''s eyes was Maisie''s face, her


    thin eyebrows, her piercing eyes.


    But what he failed to know was what his father did to Maisie after he left.


    After he hung up the phone, his face turned dark and scary all of a sudden.


    He bit her lips before he took out the key of his car and drove it to his father''s mansion.


    Then he went to the study without informing anyone.


    He knew inside the study there was an invaluable vase owned by his father, Roman Cantillo.


    When Roman came to the study with the help of his wife, Diana Rhodes, he could just hear the sound


    of the vase breaking on the ground.


    His father''s figure shook heavily and but for Diana who supported him nearby, he would have copsed


    onto the ground.


    Ezra had broken the vase which his father favored the most. Roman didn''t know he was irritated by his


    behavior or by the breaking of his vase.


    He pointed at Ezra with his shaking finger and said, "What the fuck are you doing?"


    "What am I doing?" Ezra sneered while turning around to seek other things that could be broken. Then


    he saw on the desk the pen container, which was also an invaluable antique.


    He picked it up and was about to break it. Then Diana left Roman and rushed over to stop him.


    With her eyes red, Diana shouted, "Calm down, Ezra! It''s your father''s treasure."


    Ezra lowered his head to look at her and sneered, "I know it and that''s why I will break it. He has


    destroyed my treasure so I am going to destroy his."


    Now Roman had calmed down a bit. He leaned against the wall and then sat on a chair nearby. Then


    he looked up at Ezra, "So, now you admit that you love that woman?"


    He knew clearly Ezra would do this merely for the woman in Grafstin.


    Seeing Diana holding the pen container tightly in her arms, Ezra didn''t want to break it anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Other might think Diana would do that for Roman''s sake. But Ezra knew that she only cared about her


    money and she wasn''t as kind as she looked.


    She was actually as cruel and merciless as his father.


    Ezra then leaned on the desk to fight back, "Just as you got a lot of collections and a lot of loved


    women, I got a lot of loved ones."


    When Roman was young, any beautiful girl he met would be his target.


    Therefore, Ezra''s mother was not his only mistress and Ezra wasn''t his only illegitimate child.


    Roman got a lot of women and a lot of illegitimate daughters. But he was the only son of Roman, who


    then chose Ezra to be his heir


    Diana had given birth to two of her daughters. And Ezra knew he also had two or three daughters born


    by his mistresses. Ezra was his only son.


    His father''s face turned dark as he heard Ezra''s words. He dared to say those in the face of Diana!


    Since he entered the Cantillo family, he hade to know he couldn''t get along well with Diana. So, he


    chose not to mention the affairs of Roman when he was young to maintain the peace within the family.


    But now as Ezra said that he had a lot of loved women, the peace between Diana and he was broken.


    Diana stood up beside the desk with a dark face. She patted her creased clothes and left her with the


    door closed behind her violently.


    Roman took a deep breath and said, "I did it for you, Ezra. How could she, a woman from backcountry,


    be qualified to marry into our family? What could she bring to you?"


    "I know she ispetent. But how could she bepared with those girls with a distinguished


    background?"


    Ezra didn''t want to talk anymore with his father, who was preupied with the idea that hispany


    could be strengthened through a marriage. But Ezra didn''t want to rely on anyone else to run his


    What Canuli Corp had achieved today could all be attributed to his efforts these years.


    "You want me to get married, don''t you? You want me to give you a grandchild, right?" Ezra said


    directly, "I inform you here that I won''t do as you wish."


    "If you like someone''s daughter, please leave her to yourself. Maybe she could give birth to another


    son of you and then you don''t have to rely on me to inherit your property."


    "You..." Ezra''s father coughed heavily after hearing his words.


    Ezra continued, "You used my mother to threaten me to get back. Now you want to give me another


    threat?"


    "Then sorry, father. I''m not what I am years ago. I won''t let you to control my life."


    Then he bent a bit to get closer to his father, "Don''t y tricks to me anymore. Otherwise, I will take a


    vasoligation. Then you won''t have any grandchild anymore!"


    Roman trembled all over. He was so enraged by Ezra''s words that he passed out.


    Ezra simply ignored him and left quickly.

 Chapter 437 I Will Be with You Several Days Later

    Chapter 437 I Will Be with You Several Days Later


    What happened between Ezra and Maisie made Emelia feel extremely bad.


    Julian intended to ask her when she would take him to see her parents, but now he dared not say that.


    Now he decided to tell her about this when she calmed down.


    After the breakfast, Emelia leaned on the sofa in a bad mood. Then Julian held her in his arms and


    said, "Would you like to hang out?"


    Actually, they hadn''t gone shopping together before and he wanted to take her out. He wanted to buy


    her whatever she wanted, clothes, purses, shoes, or jewelry.


    He remembered that Caroline loved to purchase purses in the past. When he went on a business trip


    abroad, Caroline would send a picture of a purse she wanted to him to urge him to buy it for her.


    "No," Emelia shook her head.


    How could she go shopping right now?


    She was worrying about Maisie. Maybe she had got depressed by this ident. Maybe she couldn''t


    sleep well or eat well right now. and she was also worried whether she could give birth to her baby


    smoothly or not.


    Julian stroked her hair and asked again, "Maybe go to the cinema?"


    "Not in that mood," Emelia shook her head again.


    Julian was a bit embarrassed. He would suggest to take her out because he knew she was bad in


    mood right now.


    Suddenly, Emelia looked up at him and said, "I want to fly to Grafstin to visit Maisie."


    Julianforted her hastily, "I''ve phoned the subsidiary at Grafstin. They said she was fine and she


    had already gone back to work."


    "But I''m still worried about her," Emelia said worriedly, "Her baby was also poor. Suzanne McBride and


    Larry McBride''s thing had already affected her. Now there was again a car ident."


    "With the things the baby has undergone during pregnancy, he or she would grow up someone great in


    future," Julian would say whatever he could to make Emelia happy.


    Emelia urged him again, "Maybe you can get back to Riverside City now?"


    Julian was speechless.


    Emelia said hastily, "If you don''t go to warn Ezra''s father, I''m still afraid that he would do something to


    Maisie."


    Julian felt quite disappointed.


    He had arrived at the capital just yesterday evening and now she was driving him away.


    "Please, Julian," Emelia shook his arms and said in a soft voice. How could Julian refuse her?


    Emelia looked quite weak but actually she was a strong woman in fact. Now as she was begging


    Julian,


    But as he remained silent, Emelia thought he didn''t agree.


    Therefore, she fixed her eyes on him and said, "You said you would listen to me, didn''t you?"


    Julian smiled while looking at her face, a lovely, red face.


    He hoped she could get more active in their rtionship. Now she was still a little shy in front of him.


    "Okay, I will get back to Riverside," he agreed, "But I want you to go with me."


    Emelia said in a low voice, "But I want to apany my parents..."


    She went to Riverside City after the new year holiday to take care of Julian. Now she had only met


    Vincent once. Now as she was still in the capital, she really wanted to spend a few more days with him.


    Julian was a bit discontent, "So, you don''t want to apany me."


    Emelia exined, "I''m apanying you right now, aren''t I? But the ident is forcing you to get


    back."


    After all, Ezra was Julian''s friend.


    Otherwise, she would take Julian to meet her parents in a few days.


    Julian was speechless. He knew she was right. Then, to make her calm down soon, he agreed, "Okay,


    I will go soon."


    "And I will fly abroad to get my mother back."


    Emelia nodded.


    With her in arms tightly, Julian sighed, "Then we won''t meet each other in the following two weeks.


    How unlucky I am! I have to be separate from you again, Emelia."


    Emelia smiled as he said these words as if he were forlorn, "Even a couple would have to separate


    from each other from time to time."


    "I just don''t want to go." As Julian said this, he kissed on her lips again.


    He didn''t want to part with Emelia anymore.


    He tried to reduce his business trips or business dinners as much as possible so that he could spend


    more time with his Emelia.


    But he failed to take Emelia''s career into consideration.


    Now he had be a quite sessful businessman, but Emelia had just started her own career.


    There must be many business trips and they were bound to be separate from each other from time to


    time.


    Julian hesitated for a while and then finally packed his suitcase and left.


    Emelia drove him to the airport and before Julian went to the security checkpoint, Emelia whispered to


    him, "I''ll apany my father now. When you get back from abroad, I''lle back to Riverside and be


    with you forever and ever."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Julian was quite touched by Emelia''s words and he felt his mind was much consoled.


    She would say that just because she didn''t want to see his sad face.


    He then raised his arms to hug her and then moved his face closer to kiss her. Emelia was shocked


    and then used her hand to stop him.


    "Don''t do this in public..." Emelia didn''t want the embarrassing scene to happen again. That night Julian


    kissed her in front of so many colleagues, who had been joking about it in a group chat online for a few


    days.


    Julian then let her go disappointedly.


    But then he whispered to her, "Then wait for me. I will kiss you as long as possible."


    "Deal," Emelia agreed with a red face and then pushed him away gently.


    When Julian disappeared at the security checkpoint, Emelia felt empty in her mind.


    When she sat back to her car, she didn''t leave right away but wait until Julian''s flight left.


    Now she couldn''t get rxed as she had someone in her mind. Julian was the one upied her mind.


    This time, she hoped he could cherish her love and wouldn''t force her to crawl back to her shell again.


    When Julian got back to the Riverside city, he asked Ezra''s father out for dinner.


    And before that he had known that Ezra had broken the vase his father loved and had told him that he


    might sterilize himself if his father still chose to trouble Maisie.


    Julian told the information to Emelia, but Emelia still hated Ezra as much as she did before.


    She didn''t care what Ezra had done to his father. She just wanted Ezra not to disturb Maisie


    anymore.

 Chapter 438 She Would be My Treasure

    Chapter 438 She Would be My Treasure


    The conversation between Julian and Roman didn''t go very well for Roman knew what Julian had


    After they had been at table, Julian raised his ss to Roman and said, "Maisie and David are both my


    right hands. Now that Caroline is gone, I personally see them as my sister and brother. I would very be


    grateful if you can go easy on them for my sake."


    "Whatever you see her as, and even if you go so far as to tell the whole world that you take her as your


    real sister, her humble background will still be a permanent fact," said Roman, without trying to conceal


    his distaste for her, also as if to tell him that he hade over only for his sake.


    Chilliness descended on Julian''s face.


    At that moment Julian strongly hoped that Maisie''s baby would be a boy, if so, he would root for her to


    never let Roman take his grandson back to the family so that the poor old man would be sorry for


    cutting off his heir.


    No pity shall be felt for a man like this.


    Until then Julian had actually considered persuading Maisie to him about the baby if after the it was


    born, Y''s health was still bad and Ezra had no other kid, so he wouldn''t regret that he did not live to see


    his grandchild.


    But then and there, Julian decided he would not plea for any mercy on him.


    He thought of a saying he had heard of: Being pitiful and being hateful are just two sides of the same


    coin.


    It made so much sense in the case of the man he was speaking to.


    "Well, you are right, " replied Julian with a faint smile, "It will go on to be a fact. And if you have to be so


    unhappy with that, you might as well be stricter with your son."


    "What do you mean?" asked Roman grimly.


    "I mean she does not care to marry your son. She has left behind everything she had earned in the


    Riverside City only to get away from Ezra. You think she will still want to have anything to do with the


    Cantillos?"


    Roman winced at what he had heard, even appearing to be clenching his teeth a little.


    He could see what Julian meant to say-- it was his son who came to Grafstin to find Maisie.


    He had sent people to beat up Maisie in order to give Maisie a piece of his mind and scare her off, but


    it was only because he had presumed that Maisie was the one who was trying to hook up with his son


    again.


    It had never urred to him that his son had started it.


    Roman was so mortified that he wished there had been a hole to hide him from this.


    Looking askance at him, Julian dered, " We were not the reason for this whole thing. You won''t get


    off so easily if you make one more such mistake."


    The deration was a outright threat that he would definitely fall out with his entire family if Roman did


    anything like that to Maisie again.


    Unable to utter another word, Roman bit his bottom lip and gave him a dirty look.


    Roman was aware Julian and Ezra were not only close friends, but also business partners, if Julian


    chose to break things up, all those coborations would be called off, resulting in massive loss to his


    With thepany and its benefits being everything to Roman, any possible loss it could suffer would


    be too much for him, which was why he was made speechless.


    "I heard that you haven''t been very welltely. Shall I give you a word of advice? Take good care of


    yourself, and live to see something very interesting that would be happening in the near future."


    With that, Julian rose from his seat and left.


    It was true that he had been close to Ezra but that didn''t mean he must take his father seriously.


    In fact, he no longer saw him as a friend anymore.


    That interesting thing was actually referring to Maisie''s baby.


    Wouldn''t it be fun to see Roman begging Maisie to marry his son? Or pleading for the reunion of him


    and his grandchild?


    He would wait and see.


    The first Julian did when he had left the restaurant and got into the car was to call and report to Emelia


    on how satisfactorily he had performed the mission ordered by her. "Well, missionpleted. Warnings


    are distinctly given. So I guess you feel relieved now?"


    "Oh great, thank you for the great job!" said Emelia, who indeed sounded much more relieved.


    But then she began to feel worried and ask him, "he wasn''t being harsh on you, was he?" Although


    Emelia had never seen Roman before, she had heard so much about him and intuitively thought he


    was a difficult person.


    "How harsh could he be? I knew exactly his soft underbelly. It''s easy to have him in my pocket."


    It was the fate of the family''spany that tied Roman down.


    "That''s OK then," Emelia said with sigh of relief and then to express her thank-you again, she said in a


    sweet voice, "Love ya, Julian."


    With a grin on his face, Julian said, " I have never heard you say anything like that or in that way


    without being asked before. But you just did it because of someone else'' s business. I really don''t know


    whether I should envy or just feel happy about it."


    She had done everything she could to get him to help Maisie. As her boyfriend, he sometimes felt the


    attention he got from her was less than that to her girlfriend.


    Emeliaughed and said, " Of course you should feel happy because I will say more of it."


    "You mean it?" asked Julian, deeply doubtful.


    "Sure," Emelia replied briskly.


    "What about you say something nice to me now?" said Julian, much her surprise.


    There fell silence.


    Just when Julian was about to stop holding his breath with the belief that she would be too shy to say


    anything, she whispered, "I miss you, Julian."


    Her voice was trembling a bit with shyness, but sounding not at all perfunctory.


    Julian''s heart beat faster, squeezing his cellphone, he said gently, "I miss you too."


    Both of them remained silent for some time, during which they felt they seemed to have heard the


    other''s heart beat through the phone, sweet but torturing as well.


    They couldn''t see each other until a few dayster.


    At the thought of this, Julian said, "I have got the ticket. My ne took off in the early morning."


    "Well then have a nice trip." said Emelia softly.


    After thinking for a while, she added, "whatever you do, I wish you all the best."


    "Everything will be fine." The call was reluctantly ended as Julian arrived home.


    Julian went and said goodbye to Grandpa Hughes.


    Hughes looked at him resignedly andmented," You have always made worried about you, but now


    that you are finally clear about what you really want for a rtionship, I can finally stop worrying. A man


    can do no wrong by listening to his wife."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian didn''t actually like the things his grandfather had said but knew he said it with good intention, so


    he thanked him genuinely.


    If it had not for his support and his kindness to Emelia, he and Emelia wouldn''t have been where they


    were.


    Patting his shoulder, Hughes went on to say," The only thing I expect of you is never to go through what


    your parents did again, you know, rtionship-wise or marriage-wise. Now that you''ve found your true


    love, don''t lose her. Have a happy life together."


    "Just think of your parents..." He was too sad to finish what he was going to say.


    Julian helped him sit down and promised earnestly, "Nothing like that would ever happen to me and


    Emelia. Even if we don''t end up happy together, we will have a amicable breakup instead of getting


    stuck in a anguished rtionship like my parents did. "


    "Emelia and I were married for 3 years, during which we have had straightened out our feelings


    towards each other. It''s clear to me that she''s the love and wife I have been looking for, " said Julian,


    whose expression was mellowed while speaking of Emelia, " so I will love her, respect her and cherish


    her."


    She would be his most precious treasure, he thought.

 Chapter 439 Want to Give Emelia a Present

    Chapter 439 Want to Give Emelia a Present


    Julian didn''t tell Heather he woulde along for her, so she burst into tears as soon as she saw him.


    She sprang forward and put her arms around him so tightly that as if he had been a life-saving straw.


    Since herst call to Emelia, she had not made another call to inquire about his reply, thinking it would


    be a little annoying to do so. So all she had been doing was waiting anxiously. For the first time in her


    life, she had prayed for her son to listen to Emelia, which sounded so irony to her.


    "Let''s get out of here right away. I don''t want to stay here for one more second." she said, wiping tears


    off her face after done crying. Seizing Julian''s arm, she headed for the door.


    Julian asked, frowning slightly, "Don''t you have to pack up?"


    "There is no such a need. I have got all my papers, that will be enough. I will get all the other stuff when


    we are back," said Heather, who wanted nothing but to leave the country and the apartment that had


    been suffocating to her.


    After that, Gerhard came downstairs. Looking expressionless, Julian informed him, "I am here to bring


    mom home."


    "Hmm," muttered Gerhard indifferently.


    Julian added, "please go back to Grandpa''s, if possible. He''s quite old, you know."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Heather gave Julian a yank after hearing that, unsatisfied with his son''s kindness to the man.


    Unmoved by her reaction, Gerhard replied aloofly, " I will consider it."


    Without saying another word to him, Julian turned to his mother and said, "Please go get your papers. I


    will be waiting."


    With a nod, she circumvented Gerhard quickly before rushing upstairs, as if he had been some


    monster.


    "So you and that Emelia something are back together?" asked Gerhard, sitting in a sofa without asking


    Julian to take a seat, knowing that he would never do so.


    "Yes, we are, "answered Julian mechanically standing in the entrance, anxious for his mother''s


    reappearance and to get out of the ce.


    Gerhard took a sip of his coffee and continued to say, "Have a happy life together. Don''t mess it up the


    way I did. "


    Julian turned away his face.


    His father had no ground to lecture him right now.


    Julian didn''t respond to the remark, leaving the father and son as silent as they had always been


    around each other all these years.


    Heather soon came downstairs with all her papers, and walked out of the door without even taking one


    look at Gerhard. Before Julian turned around and left, he raised his head towards him as a way to say


    goodbye.


    As Gerhard sat by the window, quietly watching his wife and son until they were out of sight, he thought


    there was nothing he could do to make it up with his wife, who was so obstinate and domineering that


    he found it depressing to live with her.


    If she had agreed to divorce back then, they would have at lest been able to make some polite small


    talks with grace when they met.


    But she would rather die than get a divorce, so they were stuck with each other and then finally turned


    into enemies.


    Heather hated him for being a womanizer, while he loathed her for rejecting a divorce, so it would never


    be rightful for him to see someone else.


    But then he felt d to think of the changes of his son.


    He would never have asked him to go back ever if it wasn''t for Emelia.


    She is a great kid, especially to Hughes.


    Julian wanted him to return to that home just because as a grandson, he hoped that his grandpa would


    be able to see his son for thest time when it came to his death.


    Julian took his mother to a hotel, and while checking in, she asked, "I thought we would go straight to


    the airport."


    Julian said, a little impatiently, "I just spent more than 10 hours on a ne and went straight to your


    ce, hardly got any sleep, so I am dying for a nap, mom."


    Julian might have expected it from his mother, who was a selfish woman and would always be.


    She would never care about whether he''d got enough sleep or not. The only thing she cared was how


    long it would take to go home.


    He would have felt despaired again, but he wouldn''t, for he no longer needed his mother''s love. Just so


    long as Emelia loved him and cared about him, he could ask no more.


    Looking a little awkward, she faltered, "sure, sure, right, take a nap, please. We won''t leave until you


    feel ready."


    The two had stayed at the hotel for one day before they set off to the airport.


    They were in front of a luxury shop at the airport.


    Heather said to Julian, a little unnaturally, "Julian, would you like toe in there with me to get a


    purse? I, huh, I''m thinking about getting one for Emelia."


    Her voice suggested that she felt kind of embarrassed thinking about making a nice gesture to Emelia.


    Julian looked at her with a frown as she went on to say, "She has been a great help to me this time. I


    am thinking I should thank her for this somehow."


    "Sure." Julian agreed and walked in the shop before her.


    Although he agreed on the idea, Julian knew that Emelia barely use a luxury purse like those.


    They were living together, and he saw quite a few limited-edition purses in her dressing room, but those


    had been given to her by her cousins and sister-inw.


    She told him that because she had already got cars, an apartment and jewelry from Vincent and Lady


    Dorothy, so they were left to buy her purses.


    They got her epting the gifts, but she rarely carried them.


    The purse Emelia carried all the time was one with a bigpartment, a niche designer brand, having


    enough room for herptop. She found it working so great for her job since she could take her


    The only reason for Julian to enter the shop with Heather was because he thought Emelia deserved a


    reward, whatever it would be.


    If it wasn''t for Emelia''s sake, he would never have cared about how that woman felt.


    While at the shop, she got Julian to interpret for her whether they still had thetest design.


    She''s interested in nothing but fashion, so she knew which style was thetest fashion, but they were


    easily sold out, so she asked Julian to check with the salesclerk first.


    Fortunately, the stock had just been refilled. Heather immediately took one off the shelf.


    Julian looked at the little purse and thought, it would be most likely to end up being just one more


    decoration in Emelia''s dressing room.


    Julian found a ce for her in a small city near Riverside City. Ranking among the cities with the


    cleanest air in the country, the city he chose was a good ce to the elderly with its scenic beauty and


    congenial weather.


    When they had reached Riverside City, they were driven 3 hours to the city. Heather was satisfied with


    the sea-facing, two-storied vi, big enough for her to live alone.


    "I have it all cleaned up. It''s got some of the essentials you will need. Get anything you want if those


    aren''t enough." said Julian nkly.


    "Get a help for the chores if you feel lonely living here on your own, you know, so you will also have


    someone to talk to."


    "Thank you, I will, " said his mother gratefully.


    She sincerely felt contented with that, the miseries she had gone through abroad had turned her into a


    more easy-going person.


    Everything seemed insignificant to her as long as she was back here in this country.


    "Unpack and then take a rest. I have to take off now, " Julian said.


    She seized his hand and asked, "Would you like to stay for dinner, maybe?"


    "No, I''m good." said Julian with a fatigued face, in no mood to dine with her mother.


    As a son, he had long drifted apart with her.


    After the refusal, he got back into his car and his diver drove him off.

 Chapter 440 A Surprise

    Chapter 440 A Surprise


    Instead of driving all way back to Riverside City, Julian told the diver to stopped by a hotel and checked


    in.


    The driver was tired after having been driving for hours,


    Julian was all the more exhausted by the hurried back-and-forth journey, so all he wanted was to find


    some ce to rx.


    What drove him to get things over with in such a rush was the idea of seeing Emelia as soon as


    possible.


    Having taken a shower at the hotel, rather than hit the sack, he ced a call to Emelia to tell her he


    was back and his mother had been settled down.


    He had made video call to her but was hung up by Emelia, who called him back in audio, "Sorry, I am


    not home yet, can''t talk to you on video."


    Julian replied with his understanding. Emelia could tell that he was tired by his voice, and it broke her


    heart, "You should really go to bed and take a good rest now."


    "I am going to," said Julian with a sigh, " I am finally back."


    He then went on to say gently, "I wille see you as soon as I can."


    He had missed her so much over thest few days that it''s driving him crazy to be away with her for


    any longer.


    If he hadn''t been so unbelievably whacked, he would have flown off to the Capital right away.


    "Okay, " said Emelia, "go get some sleep. I am kind of busy. I gotta go now."


    Holding the phone that''s been hung up, he felt deeply frustrated.


    Was she really so busy that she couldn''t finish a call?


    Before getting on the ne, he had told her on the phone that he would be more than happy to see her


    at the airport in Riverside City when he got off the ne.


    But she only to have told him that she was sorry, saying she wouldn''t be avable that day, and she


    would find the time to see him when she had got the work done.


    He gave up.


    He repressed himself from doing that kind of thinking, saying to himself that he was the one going after


    the other in this rtionship, so he should just thank god that she didn''t shrink from him. He shouldn''t


    expect any more from her.


    Putting away his phone, he closed the heavy curtain and went to sleep.


    What he didn''t know was Emelia already was in Riverside City when he called her, which was why she


    hung up the video call.


    Moreover, she sounded like that on purpose when she refused toe to Riverside City with the


    excuse of not having the time so as to surprise him.


    She''s not only in Riverside City, but actually on her way to the hotel.


    Emelia came to the hotel on impulse because she had intended to wait for him in Riverside City, but


    she couldn''t resist when she had felt how much he missed her on the call, so she came all the way


    there so he could see her when he woke up.


    When she got to the hotel, instead of going to meet him right away, she left him more time to sleep by


    sitting rxed at a coffee house nearby, attending to her work.


    As the script of the show "I Gotta Find You" was almost ready, and the preparation was pretty much


    done, the show would be shot in a few days.


    The show would be starred by Harry Zink and Ze Sabir, both rmended by her. It was a real


    surprise to her since she''d barely expected her suggestion would be taken.


    It had caused quite a sensation on the media as the casting went public.


    Harry had earned enough poprity from an urban teen show he had led with Nina Sanchez, but he


    was still too young to be recognized as a sophisticated actor.


    Nina drew even more controversies for she had been something of a secondary character at most


    before "Princess Lenia", on which she just began to take some important part, but then this show


    raised her up to a heroine.


    Everyone was confounded by how quickly she had rose to fame, but it was also said that before


    "Princess Lenia" was released, she had been in the show business for quite a few years, so her


    acting should be good but she had long remained obscure as an actress.


    The show''s official twitter ount and Vincent''s twitter was bombarded by the IGFY book fans, who


    shouted their protests against the casting, saying they were not good enough for the show.


    Harry and Nina''s fans were antagonized by the protest, so it led to a war of words on the media at


    which Harry''s fans was a force to be reckoned with.


    But Vincent never made fame or sophisticated acting his priority requirements while casting for his


    show, so he then stated in his post: I never cast someone in a part just because they are famous; I only


    cast people who are right for the role.


    Then the contention had finally died down.


    Vincent didn''t mention anything about Emelia''s rmendation in case it caused any trouble to her.


    Ever since Harry had got the part, he had been asking her out to dinner as a way to thank her, but he


    had been blown off. Feeling ufortable about rejecting him so many times, she finally agreed the


    day when Harry was also in the Capital.


    However, there was a mishap after the dinner. They ran into Tara White as they were leaving the


    restaurant.


    It gave her an ominous sense of foreboding that she would distort and sensationalize what she had


    seen, leaving her in trouble.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Harry had already drawn tremendous heat for starring the show, with her being the screenwriter, a


    picture of them going out together would be more than enough to stir up a juicy gossip.


    She had no axe to grind over the casting, but others might not believe it.


    Tara White hadn''t made any move yet, but she still felt she should talk about it with Julian when they


    met and see what could be done to preempt her potential attack.


    It dreaded her to think of how mad Julian might get about her having dinner with Harry while he was


    abroad, since he never wanted her to have anything to do with that man.


    It was almost dusk when Emelia got a call from Julian''s driver, "Miss Jones, Julian just told me to meet


    him downstairs in 20 minutester and then we would drive back to Riverside City."


    "Got it. Thank you." Emelia hung up the phone, took herptop and left the coffee house.


    Having found out his room number from the driver, she went straight to Julian''s room.


    The first thing Julian did as he woke up feeling alive from a sound sleep was to call the driver and after


    that, he went for a shower.


    There came a knock at the door when he was out of the shower.


    "Who''s it?" he asked in a low voice and with a slight frown on his face.


    He thought to himself that it couldn''t be his driver for he had already told him he wouldn''t be ready until


    20 minutester.


    Just as he was wondering, the other answered in a familiar and gentle voice, "It''s me."


    He was numb with surprise and thought:


    Was it Emelia?


    How could that be possible?


    Wasn''t she supposed to be in the Capital now?


    There''s no way that she would show up here.


    Was that an illusion that resulted from missing her so much?


    The knocks started again, and a woman said in the same familiar voice, "Are you there, Julian?"


    He heard it really clearly and was quite assured that it was Emelia speaking.


    Aftering to himself instantly, he strode cheerfully across the floor and frically opened the door.

 Chapter 441 She will do Everything

    Chapter 441 She will do Everything


    The person standing outside the door was the woman he had been missing all the time. She was so


    beautiful and tender.


    Julian was so excited that he held her at once. Kicking the door open, he fell into the big bed with her in


    his arms.


    They couldn''t help kissing each other. There was no time for Emelia to say a word. They kissed


    passionately and hugged tightly. They hadn''t seen each other for a while. The room became messy¡­


    Hourster, Emelia leaned tiredly in Julian''s arms andined, "You are really--"


    But Emelia didn''t continue, because she didn''t know how to describe what he had just done.


    Julian ruffled her hair and smiled in a low voice, "What''s wrong? Don''t you like that?"


    Emelia red at him annoyedly and thought he was bing more and more shameless.


    Julian held her in his arms, saying in a gentle and affectionate tone, "Thank you for your surprise. I love


    it very much."


    He liked it so much. It was wonderful that he would like to experience it again.


    He thought he would meet her after he hurried to Riverside City and then took a ne to Beijing. He


    didn''t expect to see her as soon as he got up.


    After thinking of this, he was so moved and then kissed her again on the bed.


    Emelia was too tired to stand this, so she had to quickly push him and changed the topic, "Well... I have


    something to tell you."


    Julian narrowed his eyes.


    He stared at her, "Are you getting used to asking me to do something after having sex with me?"


    Emelia was shy, "No!"


    Whenever she wanted to talk to him, he got her to bed first. After that, he would think of what she said


    as "request after sex".


    Julian leaned sideways beside her and said calmly, "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Emelia nced at him and felt guilty.


    But she quickly had second thoughts that she had nothing to do with Harry. Why was she guilty?


    They just had a meal, except that Harry still showed affection for her in his eyes and advised her to


    deliberate on the decision for getting back together with Julian at that time.


    Emelia didn''t know why Harry had to pursue her who was six years older than him. He was so young


    and there were so many beautiful girls who were his age.


    Julian didn''t have to think about it. By looking at her expression, he knew there must be something


    wrong.


    He squinted slightly and asked her, "What, say it?"


    When Emelia summoned up the courage to say it out, her mobile phone rang.


    It was Nina''s call. Emelia''s eyelids jumped up in an instant.


    She was afraid that Nina would tell her that Tara made an action. After all, Nina surfed online all the


    time and read gossip. It was Nina who read all the news about her and then told her.


    After she answered the phone in fear, she heard Nina''s voice, "Did you watch the news?"


    Emelia had a feeling of impotence, "Was it about Harry and me?"


    Nina was surprised, "How do you know?"


    "I guessed so. I dined with Harry that day, which was seen by Tara." As soon as Emelia finished, she


    felt a terrible chill over her head.


    Emelia was so nervous and hurriedly said, "Talk to youter."


    Then she hung up in a hurry.


    With a slight cough, Emelia raised her eyes to look at Julian.


    Julian said coldly, "What happened to you and Harry? Did you two eat together behind my back?"


    Emelia wanted to roll her eyes.


    Why did he have to put it that way?


    She exined, "What do you mean by saying ''behind your back''? He happened to be in Beijing and


    was officially announced to be the hero. He had to thank me and invite me to dine. I felt difficult to


    decline his great hospitality and then agreed."


    "Well." Julian sneered, "Didn''t you deliberately choose the time when I was in the United States for not


    letting me know?"


    Julian was so jealous. In a panic, Emelia flung her arms around his neck to kiss him, because she


    didn''t know what to say.


    Julian was almost going tough.


    Now she knew how to coax him. Sometimes she confessed something after having sex and sometimes


    she took the initiative to kiss him.


    After Emelia felt that Julian had eased down, she loosened him and said, "We just had a meal. Who


    knew that Tara was there!"


    "As soon as I saw the way she looked at me, I felt something wrong. I didn''t expect that she took


    action." Emelia was embarrassed to say that Tara looked like catching her adultery in the act.


    Julian didn''t say anything more. He took his mobile phone out and opened the Twitter to see what they


    had written to cken her name, who was paid by Tara.


    Emelia got close to seeing it together with Julian. As a result, after reading a few words, Emelia broke


    down and raised her hand to cover her face.


    Did Tara have some problems? It was said that Julian was cuckolded by her and that she was


    Was Tara talking about herself about getting someone being cuckolded?


    Emelia heard from Nina that even though Tara used to be with Trevor, she kept having inappropriate


    contact with other men. Emelia didn''t know whether Trevor didn''t know or just turned a blind eye to this.


    Being cuckolded was a bad word for a man. Julian looked terrible after reading that.


    Emelia slid under the cover, feeling a little desperate.


    She wanted to tear Tara''s mouth.


    After Tara spread rumors about her and Harry, she could imagine how Harry''s fans would scold her.


    Julian was so angry that he took her out of the quilt, getting close to kissing her hard as a punishment.


    Emelia covered her painful lips andined, "Are you a dog? Why do you bite?"


    Julian squinted and asked, "Are you afraid now?"


    Emelia said with an unpleasant face, "Don''t be sarcastic. Hurry to think about how to deal with it."


    Now the people on thework were talking about Harry and her, which had not only affected her and


    Julian''s reputation, as well as Harry''s, but also indirectly affected the show "I Gotta Find You".


    What if people believed that Harry acted as a hero because of his affair with her. What would they do if


    the gossip triggered a boycott towards the show?


    This was also the ultimate goal of Tara, to retaliate against them in this way.


    Tara nned not only to make her infamous but also to result in the cancetion of the show.


    Julian loosened Emelia and leaned back against the head of the bed, "I have an idea. It depends on


    whether you want to do it or not."


    Emelia hurriedly said, "As long as I can quell the scandal, I will do anything."


    Julian raised his eyebrows and asked her, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes." Emelia agreed.


    Julian got up to get out of bed, "OK, I''ll make a call."


    Emelia pulled him, "But you haven''t said what you want me to do?"


    Although she said she would like to do anything, he should tell her his n at least.


    "You don''t need to do anything. Just keep silent. Of course, you have to remember what you just said,


    that you are willing to do anything." Julian then bent over to kiss her lips and went to make a phone call


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    with a happy smile.


    Somehow, Emelia thought his smile was with bad intentions.

 Chapter 442 Julians Future Wife

    Chapter 442 Julian''s Future Wife


    Julian put on his clothes and went outside to make a call. Emelia didn''t know how he would quell the


    scandal, and she couldn''t know his way.


    She didn''t pay attention to it. After all, Julian wouldn''t cheat her.


    She was so bored that she took her mobile phone to look at the onlinements, lying on the bed.


    She had to admit that some people''s words were worse.


    Harry''s fans were madly scolding her, saying that she robbed the cradle and was shameless.


    Emelia couldn''t help rolling her eyes. The word was also suitable for her, but she was the cradle


    because Julian was the one who robbed the cradle.


    Some scolded Harry for his bad character. He even sold his charms to get the role. Others went to the


    official Twitter of "I Gotta Find You" toin that Harry used improper ways to get the role and


    asked the crew to change him.


    Emelia was even more speechless about this. Harry''s family had a factory. He was a second rich


    generation. No matter how he would not be reduced to relying on sleeping with someone to get his


    role.


    If Harry wanted to act, in an impolite manner, he could invest in the crew.


    And this time, although she rmended Hero as the hero, the final decision was made by Trevor, the


    director, and the mysterious investors behind Trevor. Her current position in the screenwriting industry


    was not enough for her to manipte the cast.


    Even a famous figure like her teacher Kina Salkowski had topromise with the investors


    sometimes.


    What Emelia didn''t expect was that there were still some people who shipped Harry and her. They also


    said that the young but sexy boyfriend portraited by Harry in the romantic drama with Nina had left a


    deep impression in their hearts.


    Now, in reality, it was the same kind of sister-brother love as in the drama. They felt excited, so they


    strongly support Harry being with her.


    When Emelia was looking at thesements, Nina called.


    "Have you discussed with your Julian how to do public rtions?" Nina asked this because she knew


    that Emelia and Julian had a good rtionship now. When Emelia was involved in this trouble, she


    must discuss with Julian how to deal with it.


    Emelia answered truthfully, "He went out to make a phone call. I don''t know what he would do."


    Nina said, "People who worked in magazines called and let me ask you what''s going on. The magazine


    with the cover of our photograph will be pre-ordered soon. They are worried that the gossip will affect


    the sales."


    If Nina didn''t say it, Emelia would have forgotten the magazine. She was so shocked that she quickly


    got up from bed and asked, "If it has a bad influence on the sales, what are our responsibilities?"


    Nina smiled and said easily, "Of course, we don''t have to bear the responsibility. We''re not responsible


    for their sales."


    However, although Nina said so, Emelia also knew that if it reduced magazine sales, GLAUCOUS


    would lose face.


    Nina said jokingly, "You don''t need to have the pressure of sales at all. As long as you ask, Julian will


    buy all of them. At that time, they will be sold out during pre-order."


    Although Ninaforted her, Emelia still felt guilty, "I''m sorry. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen at


    such a critical juncture. Please say sorry on my behalf to the magazine."


    "Didn''t you say that Julian takes charge of handling this matter? We should believe in his ability that he


    will solve it." What was Julian''s identity? If he couldn''t handle this little thing well, how could he lead the


    Hughes Group to go through difficulties?


    "When I meet that bitch Tara next time, I have to tear her mouth." After Nina thought of Tara, she was


    so angry. "She''s not only against you but also me."


    "Last time, Tara and I both fought for the endorsement opportunity of Lorlene Jewelry. She was


    certainly upset for losing to me. She kept thinking of some tricks against me. It happened that the


    magazine is going to be ordered in advance. It can be said dealing with two people at one stroke."


    Emelia knew that, but she didn''t expect Tara would seek revenge for the smallest grievance like this.


    "Tara is in such a situation and she doesn''t practice her acting skills. She even wants to deal with us,


    who is so stupid. How long can an actress be young?" Nina despised Tara very much.


    How long could an actress who relied on beauty stay in the showbiz?


    After the beauty became old, who would let her act if she didn''t have acting skills at that time?


    Nina knew this truth from the first day of her career, so she neverined at the beginning of her


    trough. She just acted in many crews without saying anything to constantly improve her acting skills.


    Emelia said, "I heard from my father that Trevor ispletely broken with her now. He is now pursuing


    his ex-wife, but Tara has not given up and found him many times."


    After listening to that, Nina immediatelyughed with schadenfreude, "Is it true? Did Trevor break up


    with her? Haha¡­"


    Ninaughed loudly and then said, "But she doesn''tck men beside her, especially old men."


    Emelia had to admit that Nina had a sharp tongue.


    Outside the room.


    Julian called Harry''s agent for the first call. After the phone connected, he directly asked, "Was his


    contract duration up? Is he interested in signing with the Hughes Group?"


    Harry''s contract with the originalpany just expired some time ago, and he did not renew it.


    Because this gossip was so hot on the Inte, Harry''s fans were saying that the originalpany was


    too bad for him and that the distribution of resources was extremely unfair. If Harry didn''t work hard,


    Harry wouldn''t have been famous at all.


    Harry''s agent quit to follow him, so Julian directly said he wanted to hire Harry.


    The agent of Harry was so worried because of the gossip between Harry and Emelia. At this critical


    time, it was said that he had an affair with the screenwriter. How would the gossip end?


    After listening to Julian''s words, the agent was confused, "Mr. Julian, what, what do you mean?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Julian said in a deep voice, "It means that if he signs with the Hughes Group, the fact that he had


    dinner with Emelia can be interpreted as my future wife having dinner with the actor in mypany.


    Because I was on a business trip abroad, she rewarded Harry for him getting the character in the show.


    Harry''s agent opened his mouth wide like a circle because there was too much information in Julian''s


    words.


    First, Julian admitted Emelia as his girlfriend and used the word "future wife" to describe her. It seemed


    that good things wereing.


    Second, Julian had the intention to sign on Harry, which would promote Harry''s future development.


    "He must be willing to sign, must." Harry''s agent decided for him, "Even if he doesn''t want to, I''ll


    persuade him."


    Were you kidding? Only by following the public rtions n given by Julian could end this scandal.


    If Harry didn''t want to end his career, he could only ept this proposal.


    "Well, I''ll call the counsels of mypany now to ask them to draw up a contract for you." Julian


    arranged in an orderly way, "The department of public rtions will issue an announcementter. You


    can respond at that time."


    "OK."


    After the agent''s promise, Julian hung up.

 Chapter 443 What Shows That You Love Someone

    Chapter 443 What Shows That You Love Someone


    Julian made the second call to the manager of the HGH to tell him to prepare to sign with Harry.


    Although the manager was surprised, he didn''t say something more since it was the boss''s decision. It


    was good news for the Hughes Group to sign with Harry who was a popr celebrity now.


    Julian then told the manager of the department of public rtions to prepare a document, which should


    make clear that the rtionship between Emelia and Harry was as Julian''s wife and the actor in his


    After doing all this, Julian put away his mobile phone and returned to the room.


    He was so happy that he even felt it was necessary to invite Tara and Harry to eat together. If there


    weren''t Harry''s willingness to ask Emelia out and Tara''s revenge, he couldn''t have had the opportunity


    to publicize his rtionship with Emelia so soon.


    Once the news that Emelia was Julian''s future wife was released, he would be her boyfriend openly.


    When Julian returned to the room, Emelia had just finished the call with Nina.


    Seeing him back, she quickly asked, "Are you finished?"


    Julian nodded, "Almost."


    Now he was waiting for the news from Harry. After Harry agreed to sign, the announcement could be


    sent out.


    He was not worried about signing a contract. Only Harry had a little conscience, he should take this


    opportunity to let Emelia get rid of being scolded like him.


    Harry was a famous idol who should not fall in love or have an affair with any woman. Otherwise, why


    did so many idols date secretly?


    Unless Harry didn''t want his acting career anymore.


    Emelia asked curiously, "What did you do?"


    "You''ll know soon." Julian didn''t say his n out.


    Emelia asked again, "Can''t you tell me?"


    "Yes." Julian kept it secret.


    Of course, he couldn''t tell her that he would publicize their rtionship. What if she objected?


    He deliberately acted first and reported afterward. Anyway, this matter was troublesome. This was the


    only way to solve it.


    Harry''s studio.


    After listening to Julian''s words quoted by his agent, Harry was very angry, "Julian is not helping us


    deal with the scandal at all. He is just using it to open his rtionship with Emelia."


    Perhaps because they were both men, Harry read Julian in an instant.


    "I won''t sign." Harry was so angry.


    If he did sign with Julian''spany, Emelia would be the person he couldn''t love and miss.


    He wasn''t ready.


    He didn''t want to give up.


    Where couldn''t hepare with Julian?


    No matter his appearance or family background, he was no better than Julian. As long as he persisted,


    Emelia would be moved for him sooner orter.


    Harry''s agent did his best to convince him, "Can you see it clearly now? Julian and Emelia love each


    other. It''s useless for you to insist anymore."


    "Emelia loves Julian all the time. She was too sad to be with him because Julian didn''t value her


    before."


    "Now Julian has turned back and tried so hard to pursue her back. Do you think there can be any room


    for the others?"


    Harry closed his pretty lips and said nothing.


    "It''s not that Emelia doesn''t love Julian anymore. In that case, you still have a chance to get her love."


    "She still loves Julian! Otherwise, why did she go to Riverside City Hospital, who said she wouldn''t fall


    in love before, when Julian was injured and in the hospital? "


    "Wasn''t it because she loved Julian?"


    "As soon as Julian was injured, they made up again. Why can''t you know that even I can see through?"


    Harry moved his eyes after a series of questions. He turned and wanted to stride away.


    His agent yelled behind him, "You''re not blind, you''re stubborn!"


    Harry paused after listening to the scold. His noisy agent seized the chance to say, "Well, if this can''t be


    solved, do you want Emelia to be scolded all the time because of you?"


    "She doesn''t want to have anything inmon with you. You insist to invite her to eat with you. Now


    she has been involved in this trouble, but you didn''t do anything. Is this the way you love her?"


    "You think it doesn''t matter if your career is ruined, but what about her? What''s her mood if she can''t


    work?"


    "Harry, you''re still too young. The way that Mr. Julian handled this matter was the expression of loving


    someone."


    "Julian uses all his means to protect her. Even if he has his idea, at least he won''t hurt her."


    After listening to the agent''sst few words, Harry was sad and hopeless.


    He turned back to the office and sat weakly on the sofa.


    After a long time, he murmured, "I''ll sign."


    If he agreed, he and Emelia would never be together.


    Harry wished Julian could cherish her in the future, otherwise, he would spare Julian.


    After getting his answer, Harry''s agent told Julian firstly


    At this time, Julian was dressed up and ready to go out to eat with Emelia. After receiving a call from


    Harry''s agent, he just said he knew it and hung up.


    Later, he informed the people in HGH and the department of public rtions through WeChat. The


    statement prepared in his name would be sent out soon.


    After finishing, Julian contentedly took Emelia''s hand and went out for dinner.


    Just as Emelia. was getting ready, Julian took out the bag that Heather gave to her.


    Emelia was so shocked when she heard that Heather bought it for her.


    After a while, she looked at the bag that was not her style and said, "Why don''t you refuse it for me?"


    Julian said bluntly, "Why? You can take it for free."


    Emelia was speechless.


    Julian added, "You helped her. If she doesn''t thank you, she will be tactless."


    "Please say thank you to her for me." Emelia put the bag away. She had no desire to use it, nor to


    make friends with Heather.


    They had a leisurely meal. When they were almost finished, Emelia received a voice message from


    Nina.


    She listened to the message for a while, which includes Nina''s happy voice, Hi, Julian''s future wife.


    Emelia had been eating, so she didn''t watch the hot news on the Inte.


    She was so scared by Nina''s words. She hurriedly exited WeChat and looked awkwardly at Julian who


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    sat opposite her.


    What was wrong with Nina?


    Why did she suddenly call her like that?


    Did Julian think she wanted to marry him all day, so he told this to Nina? If so, she was too


    embarrassed. Say in all honesty, she never thought of being called "Julian''s future wife".

 Chapter 444 Propose

    Chapter 444 Propose


    Emelia typed on her phone angrily, sending a message to Nina. "What? Stop calling me that!"


    After hitting send, Emelia was too embarrassed to look at Julian. He must have heard Nina calling her


    "future Mrs. Hughes".


    What Emelia didn''t know was that the saying had already been spread all over the Inte by Julian.


    She was the only one kept in the dark right now.


    "Hey, um, don''t mind Nina..." Emelia tried toe up with a more convincing exnation. Just then,


    Nina called.


    Emelia walked out of the private room to answer the call, afraid that Nina would say something


    misleading over the phone.


    Nina''s voice sounded the second the call was through. "Don''t tell me you don''t know about this."


    Emelia was puzzled. "What are you talking about?"


    Nina didn''t answer her. Instead, she asked, "Where are you?"


    "I''m out at dinner," Emelia replied.


    "With Julian?" Nina asked again.


    "Yeah."


    Nina chuckled. "No wonder."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "My silly Emelia. The rumor starter is right under your nose, yet you have no idea." Nina sighed.


    "What?" Emelia let out a mumble.


    Mr. Julian Hughes had already announced his intention after Mr. Zink''s contract was up. However, Mr.


    Hughes had to fly to another country to attend an emergency meeting. Therefore, Miss Emelia Jones


    was entrusted to discuss the partnership with Mr. Zink. Mr. Hughes also stated that Miss Jones, as the


    future Mrs. Hughes, had every right to make this decision on behalf of the Hughes Group.


    As is mentioned above, Mr. Zink and Miss Jones was only having a business dinner. The Hughes


    Group is making this rification so that you won''t be wrongly informed.


    Additionally, we have reached an agreement with Mr. Zink. Mr. Zink is now officially signed to the


    Hughes Group. To show appreciation for Miss Jones'' effort, Mr. Hughes will be signing HGH over to


    Miss Jones."


    After reading the post, Emelia finally knew why did Nina call her future Mrs. Hughes just now. It was


    Julian that started all this.


    No wonder when she asked him about his n, he said nothing. It turned out that his countermeasure


    was to disclose their rtionship to the public.


    Now, Julian and her getting back together was made known to everyone.


    Emelia was rendered momentarily speechless when she saw Julian was going to give her HGH.


    She didn''t know how to run apany. The thought of her running a business all by herself had never


    crossed her mind. Julian just made the decision without asking her.


    Emelia pinched the bridge of her nose, did know what to say.


    However, she had to admit that Julian''s post was a nice way to rify the rtionship between her and


    Harry and end the rumors.


    Emelia stood outside for some time. Julian walked out of the room, afraid that there might be


    something wrong.


    Emelia red at him. "Look at what you''ve done!"


    Julian wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her in. "You don''t like it?"


    Emelia bit her lower lip and remained silent.


    Julian continued seriously, "I had to do this. The only other way is to make everyone know that Harry is


    in a rtionship. You and me both know that he has feelings for you. Also, if I do that, his career will be


    destroyed."


    ...


    "If I don''t make our rtionship public, who knows how long I have to wait before you do that yourself."


    Julian thought.


    The ship had sailed. Emelia didn''t cling to it.


    The two returned to the private room. "I''ll get you in HGH''s chat groupter," Julian said.


    Shocked by his words, Emelia almost choked on the food. She took a swig of the water and asked


    Julian in confusion, "Are you really going to give me HGH?"


    Emelia thought he didn''t mean it in the rification. She thought it was just an expediency.


    Julian replied solemnly, "I mean every word I said in the rification."


    "But I don''t want it." Emelia was vexed. "Why would you give me yourpany? I don''t know how to


    run it! What if I destroy your business?"


    Vincent once offered her a management position in hispany, but she turned it down.


    Julian exined patiently, "You are a screenwriter. With HGH''s support, your career path will be much


    easier in the showbiz.


    Don''t let the fear of failure get to you. I''ll ask people to help you out. You don''t need to do anything."


    Emelia continued, "Then I would be taking advantage of you. I definitely can''t ept that."


    Julian chuckled. "Our rtionship is out in the open now, silly. You will be taking advantage of me even


    if you don''t want to."


    Emelia was speechless.


    Julian was right. Now that everyone knew that Emelia was the ''future Mrs. Hughes'', people would


    definitely treat her differently.


    People were already being extra nice to her after knowing that she was Vincent''s daughter.


    Sensing that Emelia was a little down, Julian motioned for her to sit with him. Emelia walked over and


    was pulled onto hisp.


    He coaxed the woman in his arms, "You''ve already made a name for yourself. People didn''t treat you


    differently because of our rtionship. They treat you differently because they think highly of you. They


    know you are talented."


    After he was somewhat enlightened on subject love, Julian felt like he could read Emelia''s mind.


    He knew that Emelia wanted to get out of the shadow of Vincent and him. She was afraid that their


    influence would eclipse her talent.


    Since it was a private room, Emelia just sat on hisp.


    She leaned against him, fondling his cufflink. "I hope so." Emelia sighed.


    Emelia didn''t brood over it too much. She obviously couldn''t just break it off with Julian and Vincent.


    She had to ept the impact these two giant figures brought on her, both positive and negative.


    Julian tightened his grasp on her waist, thinking about when he should propose to her.

 Chapter 445 Public Display of Affection

    Chapter 445 Public Disy of Affection


    The rification caused quite a stir all over the Inte. The rumors about Emelia and Harry''s


    nonexistent love affairspletely disappeared after the Hughes Group made that post.


    The term ''future Mrs. Hughes'' implied that Emelia and Julian had already gotten back together and that


    Julian would remarry Emelia sooner orter.


    Also, the post mentioned that Julian entrusted Emelia to discuss the partnership with Harry, which


    further cleared up the rumor. Emelia''s rtionship with Harry was purely professional.


    Comments flooded the original post.


    "Who spread the rumor? This is such a p on the hater''s face!"


    "People who trolled Emelia and Harry because of that rumor should apologize to them. All the rumors


    that Emelia is embroiled in are about Mr. Hughes. It seems that Mr. Hughes is Emelia''s true love from


    beginning to the end."


    "Emelia had been trolled to the trending page several times now. Did she cross somebody somehow?


    But she is so nice. Haters are going to be hating. I won''t believe anything the haters say from now on."


    "Why do I feel like this rification is nothing but PDA?"


    "Public disy of affection, right? I feel it too. He doted on Emelia so much. He calls her ''future Mrs.


    Hughes. He is even giving HGH to her as a gift. Mr. Hughes is so dreamy!''"


    "Wow, Mr. Hughes is like a totally different person when ites to Emelia."


    "No! Don''t forgive him that easily! I want to see grand romantic gestures! Emelia is so softhearted."


    "LOL, are you serious? Don''t let Mr. Hughes see yourment. He will probably beat you up if he sees


    that."


    When Julian saw thatment, his face darkened.


    All people talked about was ''grand romantic gestures'', especially when he and Emelia were in a piece


    of news together. Julian was confused.


    Julian wrapped his arms around Emelia''s waist and asked, "What is it exactly?"


    As a screenwriter, Emelia could go on and on about all the examples of grand romantic gestures. "If I


    tell you, there will be no fun," she answered instead.


    "Okay, fine. Forget about it." Although Julian was still confused, he didn''t push Emelia to exin


    something she didn''t want to.


    Therefore, he simply let it go. He raised his head a little to look at Emelia. "We''ve already gotten back


    together now. Even if the world didn''t approve of us, I''ll betray the world as long as you are by my side.


    I''ll never let you go."


    "I know." Emelia got off of him and returned to her seat.


    She had never thought about leaving him, either. She only got the divorce because she had no other


    choice.


    After the dinner, they briefly stopped by the hotel before they drove back to Riverside City.


    The scandal could have destroyed both Emelia and Harry''s career. However, Julian''s rification


    stemmed the tide. Seeing all the blessings people gave Emelia, Tara was green with envy.


    "How could this be?


    I heard with my own ears! Harry definitely has feelings for Emelia. Are people blind? Can''t they see the


    adoring look on Harry''s face in the picture?"


    Tara vented her anger in her apartment. Her agent didn''t know how tofort her.


    After some time, her agent suggested, "Why don''t we hire some trolls and ask them to mention Harry''s


    look in theirments?"


    "No need." Tara was clearly in a bad mood. "Julian had already made that rification. There''s nothing


    we can do to turn things around."


    Tara thought she had the perfect n. The two were both working on the show, "I Gotta Find You". If


    she could start a rumor about Emelia and Harry''s affair and ruin their reputation, no one would tune in


    to watch it.


    Plus, Trevor was nning on making aeback through this show. The scandal would surely make


    Trevor suffer as well.


    Tara was still brooding over the fact that Trevor had dumped her.


    She would do everything in her power to make Trevor''s life miserable.


    Most importantly, she wanted to get back at Nina.


    Tara had personal vendetta against Nina. Tara wanted to seek vengeance but couldn''t find any chance.


    Nina''s magazine would also be implicated in Emelia''s scandal.


    However, all her plotting had gone to waste.


    Tara stamped her feet in frustrated rage.


    Just then, her agent passed her the phone. After reading the content on it, Tara almost fainted from


    fury.


    It was a tweet posted by Nina. It read, "Wrongdoers are doomed to destruction. You dug your own


    grave."


    Tara knew Nina was cursing her.


    Tara gritted her teeth. "Good times don''tst long.


    Nina Sanchez, brace yourself. For I will ruin your life!"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tara punched the pillow on the sofa, trying to let off steam.


    Just when she was blinded by her burning anger, her phone rang. Her eyelids twitched when she saw


    the caller ID. It was Trevor.


    He had never called her since the breakup. She had been waiting for his call for so long.


    Now, however, Trevor was thest person she wanted to talk to. Because if he called her, it meant that


    he had found out that she was the one who started the rumor.


    Tara picked up the phone even if she didn''t want to. "What on earth do you think you are doing?"


    Trevor''s voice was gruff.


    Tara was a little intimidated by his serious tone. "Tara White, I don''t owe you anything," Trevor


    continued before Tara could voice a word.


    "All the resources I provided you. All the houses and apartments I bought for you.


    Did you forget about all that? I didn''t take them back for the sake of our past rtionship. What have


    you done for me? Don''t push me, Tara White. You know what I''m capable of."


    Trevor almost shouting. With that, he ended the call.


    Tara wept with rage.


    This was not fair!


    She''s a victim here!


    Trevor and her were fine before "I Gotta Find You"! Now she lost everything! It was all Emelia and


    Julian''s fault!

 Chapter 446 A Sense of Belonging

    Chapter 446 A Sense of Belonging


    Tara wiped away her tears and said to her agent, "Do you remember what Pris said? She once told


    me that Emelia has been seeing an OBS-GYN doctor in a vige. I need to get to the bottom of that."


    Her agent, Maisie Brennan, asked in confusion, "If she is infertile, Julian will dump her, right?"


    Tara froze for a second. "That makes sense."


    The Hughes family needed a sessor to inherit the family''s fortune. Julian wouldn''t be with Emelia if


    she couldn''t give him a baby, would he? There were plenty of fish in the sea.


    Women would fight for a chance to bear his child.


    Tara said, "Maybe Julian know she is infertile but still chooses to be with her?"


    "Do you think Julian really love her that much?" Maisie asked disdainfully.


    Tara and Maisie had been staying in the showbiz for too long. They had witnessed too many breakups


    and too many fake rtionships. They didn''t believe true love existed in this society.


    Tara herself didn''t be with Trevor because of love. She was still a young girl when she met the middle-


    aged Trevor. What could she be after?


    Tara had seen too many love affairs happened around her. Those rich men would still cheat on their


    wives even if their wives were perfectly fertile.


    Therefore, Tara didn''t believe that Julian could love Emelia unconditionally. Maybe her thinking was


    pure sour grape.


    Tara continued, "Even if Julian really loves Emelia and is willing to be with her knowing that she is


    infertile, his family won''t approve of that.


    Especially his mother. As far as I know, his mother is a tough woman to please.


    Anyway, we are still making assumptions. Let''s sound Julian out. If he really didn''t mind Emelia''s


    infertility, we break the news to his family."


    "Sounds good." Maisie nodded. "His family definitely won''t approve of this. Even if we can''t make Julian


    break up with Emelia, their rtionship won''t get his family''s blessing."


    While Tara and her agent were plotting against Emelia, Emelia went to visit Grandpa Hughes with


    Julian after they got back to Riverside City.


    At the dinner table, Grandpa Hughes said sincerely, "Since you''ve gotten back together, cherish each


    other. Don''t care about what other people may say.


    It''s okay if you don''t have kids."


    Grandpa Hughes knew that Emelia didn''t want Julian to be childless his whole life because of her. He


    was afraid that she would me herself for it and push Julian away. So, he pointed it out.


    "People say when your children grow up, they will take care of the old ones. Look at me now. Am I old


    enough?" Grandpa Hughes quipped. "But that son of mine only brings me trouble."


    He shrugged. "If you have the time to make babies, why not spend it on making more money. You can


    take care of most of the troubles in the world with money."


    Emelia was amused by Grandpa Hughes'' words. She didn''t expect that a man of his age would be so


    open-minded.


    Compared to Ezra''s sexist father, Grandpa Hughes'' attitude was so liberal.


    His words reassured Emelia a lot.


    Julian held her hand and said gently, "Grandpa is right. Let''s just focus on advancing our careers and


    leave all other problems behind."


    "Okay." Emelia nodded.


    Seeing their intimate interactions, Grandpa Hughes smiled.


    That grandson of his finally learned to cherish the woman he loved. Hopefully, they would live happily


    ever after.


    Julian definitely didn''t take that from his father. Gerhard never knew how topromise, even to the


    lobe of his life. Instead, he just waited for Heather to break the ice.


    However, Heather was not someone who would deign to show her vulnerability to Gerhard. Therefore,


    their rtionship waspletely irreparable and ended at an impasse.


    After the dinner, Julian drove Emelia to their old house.


    When they were in bed, Julian said to the woman in his arms, "Why don''t we move back? It''s the only


    ce that gives me a sense of belonging."


    He never felt at home when he was at his grandpa''s or Heather''s ce.


    "Sounds good." Emelia agreed.


    Julian continued, "You made this ce home the first day you moved here."


    His words tugged at her heartstrings.


    She was very happy to know that she made him feel at home.


    "Do you remember that time when I have to go on a business trip for two weeks? Actually, I nned to


    stay there for a month because all I wanted was to get away from you back then.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the trip, I felt like something wasn''t right. I didn''t feel well, but I wasn''t physically ill. I just wanted to


    go home. Then, David and I worked extra hard that week. Finally, we finished the work early and were


    able toe back a week in advance."


    Julian heaved a sigh. "Funny how I couldn''t live without you, but still pushed you away."


    Emelia looked at him, a little shocked. She didn''t know that he came back early that time because he


    wanted to see her. What came as more of a surprise was that Julian would dissect his past mentality


    and tell her about it.


    Julian rested his head on her shoulder. "I''m really sorry that I hurt your feelings. I was a cocky bastard."


    Trevor''s incident made Julian reflect on himself. He deeply regretted what he had done to Emelia in the


    past. If he had broke her heart really bad, Emelia would have left him forever.


    Emelia quietly wrapped her arms around his waist.


    Emelia exined, "''I Gotta Find You'' will begin shooting soon. The director says he wants to go through


    the whole script with us."


    Julian knew how important it was to get familiar with the script before filming a TV series. Trevor valued


    this show very much. That''s why he arranged a preparation session like this.


    Screenwriter''s elucidation was indispensable for actor''sprehension of the script. Emelia had to be


    there to help.


    Although he knew very well why Emelia had to go, Julian still didn''t want her to leave his side.


    He muttered, "When can we be like normal couples?"


    They were both busy people, always on their way of business trips, leaving them very little time to


    spend with each other.

 Chapter 447 Build a Movie Center

    Chapter 447 Build a Movie Center


    "Aren''t we a normal couple?" Emelia asked.


    Julian grunted, "Of course not. Couples spend time with each other. We never do."


    Emelia pondered for a second. "But this is my job. I have to be on set. I have to follow the crew."


    Juliany down next to her, looking despondent.


    He thought that they would never be apart since they had gotten back together.


    But that would be difficult if they were both going on business trips all the time.


    "HGH is all yours now. Why don''t you get all the crew members to work here, in Riverside City?" Julian


    said to Emelia momentster.


    Emelia was amused. Shey on her side to face Julian and chuckled. "You really think that''s going to


    work? Riverside City doesn''t have a movie center. How are they going to shoot a TV series here?"


    Julian replied slowly, "Then I''ll build one for all the projects the Hughes Group invested in so you don''t


    have to be away all the time."


    Emelia was momentarily speechless. "Is he for real? Build a movie center in Riverside City? He is


    really made of money, isn''t he?"


    Didn''t wait for Emelia''s response, Julian suddenly sat up from the bed, looking serious, "I think this may


    really work. I have to make some calls."


    With that, he grabbed his phone and went to the study.


    She thought he was just kidding. But now, she was not that sure.


    Emelia was thinking about talking him out of it when he got back.


    He couldn''t just make a decision on a spur of the moment. Building a movie center was a major project


    that needed him to really put some thought into.


    However, Julian didn''t get back from the study until Emelia had fallen asleep.


    The next day''s morning, Emelia woke up in Julian''s cuddle. He was still sound asleep.


    Emelia gently wriggled free of his arms, didn''t want to wake him. However, Julian pulled her in before


    she could get out of the bed. "Are you getting up?" He sounded exhausted.


    "When did you go back to bedst night?" Emelia asked.


    "Around 2 a.m." Julian called an emergency meeting with the higher-ups of the Hughes Group to


    discuss his proposal. At first, they were strongly against the idea of building a movie center in Riverside


    City. However, Julian convinced them eventually.


    Julian was a go-getter. After the meeting, he studied the siting of the movie center. When he finally got


    the time to take a break, it was already 4 a.m.


    Afraid that Emelia would be worried, he told her a white lie saying that he went to bed at 2 a.m.


    "Go back to sleep, then." Emelia''s heart softened. She didn''t expect that Julian would really put that


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    absurd idea into practice.


    Julian responded with a grunt, then fell asleep. Emelia tiptoed out of the bedroom.


    Nina called right after Emelia had her breakfast.


    "I didn''t call youst night because I didn''t want to disturb you guys. How did it go? You two are


    officially a couple now. How was he in bed?" Nina probed cheekily.


    Emelia pinched the bridge of her nose. "I sometimes wonder what goes on in that head of yours."


    What did she mean by "how was he in bed"? Julian was barely in bedst night.


    Nina giggled. "Julian''s rification was awesome. Such a p in Tara''s face. It definitely puts her nose


    out of joint.


    Such a brilliant move. Kills two birds with one stone. Not only did he end the rumor, but also told the


    world that he is your boyfriend now.


    Sherlyn also said that Julian''s post is a text-book PR move." Nina was beyond happy because Julian''s


    rification fouled up Tara''s n.


    Emelia also thought that Julian''s move was clever.


    She suddenly remembered reading the tweet Nina posted before going to sleep.


    The words Nina posted soon became trending. People were guessing what was Nina insinuating and


    who was Nina''s words aiming at, or specifically, which female celebrity was her words aiming at.


    Emelia was a little worried. "I saw your tweet. Isn''t it a tad aggressive for a celebrity? You were using


    your official ount."


    Emelia was afraid that Nina''s rant tweet might harm Nina''s public image.


    Nina didn''t take it seriously. "Why? I didn''t do anything bad. I would be freaking out right now if I were


    Tara White. I''ve already seen through her dirty tricks. If she does this again, I''ll surely teach her a


    lesson. Right, I''m calling you to ask you out for dinner. My reality TV show is going to start shooting


    soon. I won''t be in Riverside City for a long, long time. I thought we can go out and grab a farewell


    dinner."


    Emelia was surprised. "You are not going to film that dating show, are you?"


    Nina chuckled. "No. My boss won''t let me. It''s a singingpetition show. Maybe I''ll get eliminated in


    the first round. Maybe I''lle home with championship. Who knows."


    "You''ve got this." Emelia knew that Nina actually was a good singer. It was just that Nina had been


    focusing on her acting career these years.


    Now that Nina had already aplished so much in her acting, it was time for her to explore her talent


    in other fields.


    Emelia was happy for Nina. Many people had the impression that Nina was stereotypical eye candy.


    Emelia knew it wasn''t true.


    Nina was goal-oriented and full of wisdom. She knew clearly what she wanted to do with her life.


    At the beginning of her debut in the showbiz, she put all her mind on honing her acting skills. Years


    gone by, she stood the temptation of the morous lives of the entertainment circle and the pursuit of


    those rich men.


    Now that she had great acting skills and unblemished reputation, she started working on her singing


    career. This mysterious girl was truly full of surprise.


    If people get to know her a little more, they would find out that she was a gold mine.


    Emelia replied, "Okay. Let''s meet up in the afternoon. Julian was all worn out yesterday. He is still


    asleep. I''ll tell him when he wakes up. I have to cook lunch now."


    "Julian was all worn out yesterday?" Nina repeated slowly, making sure she enunciated every word.


    "For real?


    How many times did you dost night? He is only in his thirties. How can he be ''all worn out''? Is he...


    still functional?" Nina probed.


    Nina''s concern about her sex life almost drove Emelia crazy.


    "Hey, can''t you be serious just this one time? He spent his night working in the study. That''s why he


    was ''all worn out''!" Emelia exined.


    "Speaking of which. Do you know what he was working onst night? He suddenly thought of this


    ridiculous idea that he wanted to build a movie center. Isn''t he out of his mind?" Emelia continued.


    Hearing that, Nina drew an inhtion dramatically.

 Chapter 448 Sorry I Wasnt Around Last Night

    Chapter 448 Sorry I Wasn''t Around Last Night


    Nina knew very well where did that ideae from. It must be for the convenience of her work.


    That was why Nina was shocked. She murmured, "Gosh, Julian is really rich!"


    "But he is being irrational," Emelia borated, "Last night, when I talked about my business trips and


    all that, he suddenly rushed into a decision that he wanted to build a movie center so that I don''t have


    to be away all the time.


    How can I talk him out of it?"


    Emelia wasn''t really fond of Julian''s idea. He was going to build a movie center just to keep her around.


    What if the news spread out that the movie center was built for her? How would the people think of


    her?


    "Why would you want to talk him out of it?" Nina backed Julian up. "It''s nice. It will save a lot of time


    and hassle.


    And when it''spleted, you can name it ''Julia Movie Center''. Get it? Julian and Emelia." Nina


    cackled.


    "Come on..." Emelia was not in the mood for a joke.


    "What if the movie center couldn''t yield that much profit? What if he loses money?" Emelia was


    concerned.


    "I think you are worrying for nothing. Julian is an experienced businessman. If he knows that it is a


    money-losing project, he wouldn''t have invested in it. I bet the will go through all the evaluations and


    assessment. If he decided to do it, he must be confident that it can bring him tons of profits," Nina said.


    "That does make sense." Emelia was convinced by Nina''s words.


    She did know that the Hughes Group had flourished under the leadership of Julian. Julian had always


    made the right decisions.


    And building the movie center must be one of them.


    "Take it easy, girl." Nina chuckled. "When the movie center ispleted, I won''t have to fly all the way


    to other cities to film a movie or something."


    "Let''s grab a coffee this afternoon. We can go shopping after that and have dinner together," Nina


    changed the topic.


    "Sure," Emelia replied.


    When Julian got up, it was already 11 a.m. Emelia was cooking lunch.


    After washing up, Julian went downstairs to the kitchen, still a little tired. He hugged Emelia from


    behind and mumbled, "Sorry."


    "Sorry about what? Everyone has to sleep, right?" Emelia thought Julian was apologizing for his


    sleeping in.


    "Sorry, I wasn''t aroundst night. I left you unsatisfied."


    Emelia was momentarily speechless.


    Couldn''t he just say something normal and sweet?


    Julian leaned in to kiss her on her lips. "I can make it up to you right now."


    Emelia pushed him away. "I''m busy cooking."


    Emelia''s coy reaction made Julian chuckle. Seeing that, Emelia pushed him out of the kitchen.


    All sorts of feelings welled up in Julian''s mind. This banter between them was so natural. This was


    what a couple was supposed to be like.


    He didn''t know how Emelia put up with that lifeless and basically non-interactive lifestyle in the past,


    and he didn''t know how he allowed that to happen.


    Emelia made some of her signature dishes for lunch. When the two ate at the table, Emelia said, "I''ll go


    out shopping with Nina after lunch. She''s leaving in a couple of days to shoot a variety show. So we


    want to have dinner together."


    Hearing that, Julian felt a little left out. "Just you two? What about me?"


    "Order takeout? Or you can go out with Ezra and Arthur if you want," Emelia suggested.


    Julian shook his head without hesitation. "I''ll go with you. We three can have dinner together."


    Emelia pinched the bridge of her nose. "It''s a girls'' date. Don''t you think it''s a little weird if youe


    with us?"


    "Howe?" Julian exined, "Just pretend I''m not there. I''ll pay for you and carry your bags."


    He added before she could say anything, "Emelia, you''ll leave for the Capital in a couple of days. I want


    to spend more time with you."


    Hearing that, shepromised, "Fine."


    However, even if Emelia agreed to take Julian with her, Julian was still unbnced. "Emelia, we have


    the day to ourselves for the first time in months. And you are going out without me?"


    In Julian''s opinion, she should stay with him every day until she left for the Capital.


    Now, she was going out with Nina thus whole afternoon.


    The proud Julian had never thought that he would be jealous of Nina one day.


    Emelia sensed that Julian was jealous. She was used to it now. She kept her eyes on the dishes and


    said calmly, "I just said you cane with us. I''m not going out without you."


    Her words almost broke Julian''s heart.


    She definitely doesn''t love me like she used to.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She would pay attention to my subtlest mood change in the past, but now she is so indifferent.


    Julian stared at the woman having lunch as if nothing had happened, then took a deep breath and


    shook the thought out of his mind.


    Emelia was in control of this rtionship now. There was nothing he could do. He had to know when to


    stop.


    Otherwise, what if she was so annoyed that she dumped him?


    He couldn''t live without her.


    Emelia knew what was Julian thinking about. But she deliberately ignored that. She still loved Julian as


    much. It was just that she didn''t want to spoil him. She couldn''t let him get everything he wanted every


    time he threw a tantrum. She wanted him to know that her life wasn''t always about him.


    Although she cherished the rtionship with Julian, she also needed to spend some quality time with


    her friends.


    She wouldn''t try to please Julian at the expense of drifting away from Nina.


    The two continued to eat in silence.


    Julian broke the ice, "Which cafe are you going to with Nina?"


    Emelia went on with Julian''s deflection and told him the name of the cafe.


    Julian was relieved that she wasn''t mad at him for being overly possessive.


    He took a mental note to not overdo it next time. He knew now. When she was in a good mood, she


    would coax him no matter how unreasonable he was being. But if she didn''t want to talk to him, she


    would just leave him to sulk.

 Chapter 449 How About Taking Wedding Photos by the Way

    Chapter 449 How About Taking Wedding Photos by the Way


    After lunch, they two went out. But when they arrived at the caf¨¦ Nina told them, Emelia was a little


    surprised.


    Because it was not Nina alone in the caf¨¦. Sitting opposite Nina was the photographer who took her


    magazine photosst time.


    Nina asked Emelia out for coffee, mainly for this photographer. He always wanted to do a photo shoot


    on Emelia. But because of Julian''s gloomy facest time, he didn''t dare to ask Emelia directly, so he


    asked Nina for help.


    Nina deliberately asked Emelia out alone, just so that the photographer could talk to Emelia without


    distraction from Julian.


    But she didn''t expect that Julian would also follow here, which was embarrassing.


    However, Nina had always been very thick-skinned. She stood up to greet Emelia and Julian, "You


    guys are here."


    After pulling Emelia to sit down, Nina smiled again and said, "I didn''t expect it to be such a coincidence.


    I was waiting for you here. Then I met the photographer who did a magazine shoot for usst time."


    Emeliaughed awkwardly. She couldn''t talk nonsense like Nina so naturally.


    Julian next to Emelia nced at Nina with a sneer. How could he not know Nina''s thoughts?


    Fortunately, he came with Emelia today. Otherwise, Emelia would probably be persuaded by this


    photographer. She had always been soft-hearted and kind. If the other party was too enthusiastic, she


    would agree to take the photos.


    But Julian didn''t expose Nina''s and the photographer''s attempt. He didn''t have to embarrass Emelia


    face, didn''t he?


    He sat down with Emelia expressionlessly. Because of his uninvited presence, the four of them sat


    opposite each other in the bright caf¨¦. They didn''t know what to say for a while.


    It was Nina who broke the deadlock first. She didn''t hide anything anymore, but just said directly to


    Emelia, "Didn''t he just want to invite you to take photos of the vintage style when he shot the cover of


    the magazine for usst time? This time he wants to invite you again sincerely."


    As soon as Nina finished speaking, Julian''s eyes fell on the photographer.


    The photographer felt nervous. But there was no way out now, so he had to bite the bullet and looked


    at Emelia, while expressing his demands nervously, "Miss Jones, I really want to shoot vintage style


    photos for you. With your temperament and appearance, you can convey the charm of that style very


    well. Besides, you will also y an extraordinary role in promoting culture for us."


    This photographer was originally a big shot in the photography industry. He had status. But because


    Emelia was sitting next to Julian, who was very imposing, he was nervous.


    Hearing the photographer''s words, Emelia was a little moved. Everyone would be willing to contribute


    to the promotion of the culture.


    But she also had her own worries, "I don''t have any fame. I''m afraid I will let you down."


    The photographer shook his head and said, "None of these matters. What matters is your temperament


    and charm. Those two are enough."


    After the photographer finished speaking, he quickly looked up at Julian. Emelia also looked at Julian,


    and naturally so did Nina.


    Julian spread his hands, "Why are you guys looking at me? You guys didn''t invite me to take pictures."


    Nina rolled her eyes, despising his hypocrisy.


    If it wasn''t for his cold face, this matter would have been decidedst time.


    Nina raised both hands in favor of Emelia for taking the photos. In Nina''s opinion, her best friend''s


    beauty and temperament were no less than that of any female stars in the entertainment industry. Such


    beauty should not be hidden.


    The photographer thought for a while and then said, "The rtionship between the two of you was


    officially announced yesterday. I think some good things areing. In order to show my sincerity, I


    can shoot wedding photos for you two for free."


    The photographer felt that he had already been very sincere. He was usually too busy with all kinds of


    taken those photos.


    Now, in exchange for Julian''s agreeing to Emelia taking photos, he was willing to shoot wedding photos


    for free.


    Julian''s face softened a bit because photographer''s words.


    He turned his head to look at Emelia, and said thoughtfully, "If that''s the case, why don''t we take the


    wedding photos by the way when you take vintage photos?"


    Emelia was speechless.


    Nina gritted her teeth.


    Julian was really scheming. He actually added the condition that he wanted to take the wedding


    photos.


    Emelia just got back with him, but didn''t agree to marry him again. He proposed to take the wedding


    photos. Didn''t that mean that he was indirectly forcing Emelia to marry him?


    It was Julian who made the rtionship public by himself using the pretext of public rtions. He had


    already tricked Emelia once, and now he wanted to do it again.


    Getting back together and remarriage werepletely different!


    But Nina couldn''t say anything about Julian on such an asion. After all, there was still a


    photographer here. So Nina could only hope that Emelia would not lose her rationality and judgement


    once again after falling in love and was tricked by Julian.


    Emelia was smart, so she naturally knew the meaning in Julian''s words.


    So she gave Julian a slight smile, and then replied to the photographer, "Sorry, I may still not be able to


    ept your invitation."


    The implication was that she was in no rush for wedding photos or anything.


    Emelia didn''t want to be tricked by Julian again and again. Besides, dating was different from getting


    married. She even felt that it was a bit fast that Julian made their rtionship public yesterday.


    Julian didn''t show any disappointment on his face. But secretly, he gritted his teeth.


    He failed.


    Remarriage was temporarily hopeless.


    He also didn''t understand. After a woman had a loved one, she should think about getting married


    quickly so that she could stay with him every day, shouldn''t she? Why did Emelia have no intention of


    getting married at all?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    On the contrary, he himself was like a woman who couldn''t wait to get married and wished Emelia


    would marry him right away.


    The photographer was disappointed when he heard Emelia''s words. But he still maintained his


    demeanor well.


    He got up and said goodbye with a smile, "If that''s the case, I won''t disturb the three of you. I''ll leave


    first."


    After the photographer left, Nina rolled her eyes at Julian. She despised his narrow-minded streak. He


    didn''t let Emelia show her own beauty.


    Julian took a sip of coffee gracefully, "If there is something wrong with your eyes, just go to the


    ophthalmologist. As an actress, it''s not a good thing to have too many whites of your eyes."


    "Heh." Nina sneered at him, "It''s you who should go to see a doctor."


    Emelia had a headache, "How old are you both? Is it interesting to bicker like this?"


    Nina and Julian looked away and made it clear that they didn''t want to talk to each other.


    Emelia got up and said to Nina, "Let''s go shopping."


    Then she took Nina away without waiting for Julian. He squinted slightly and stared at Emelia''s back.


    Was she unhappy?


    Was it because he didn''t want her to take photos? Or was it because he wanted to trick her to get


    married?

 Chapter 450 Unconditional Compromise

    Chapter 450 Unconditional Compromise


    Emelia was really unhappy. Julian guessed right.


    She really wanted to take pictures of vintage styles. But it wasn''t because she wanted to debut or


    became how popr. Being able to promote the culture was one aspect. The most important thing was


    that she was a writer. In fact, she liked ancient things very much and craved that quaint culture.


    If possible, she would like to create a period drama by herself.


    Although "Princess Lenia" was also a period drama, the general idea and framework of the script


    were not hers, while "I Gotta Find You" was a purely contemporary drama.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Besides, "Princes Lenia" focused on plots and politics. The period drama she wanted to write was


    about fights among rich family. Although it was not a popr topic nowadays, it had a sessful


    example before.


    Nina had been friends with Emelia for many years. Seeing Emelia dragging her forward without saying


    a word, Nina knew that she was in a bad mood, so she stopped and said, "Since you are not happy,


    why don''t you tell him?"


    Emelia calmed down a bit, shook her head gently and said, "I don''t want to quarrel with him. It''s even


    more boring to argue."


    Nina sighed and said, "You are just too gentle and obedient. If it was me, I would have to fight against


    him."


    Emelia exined with a smile, "In the final analysis, I don''t have such a strong desire to take the


    photos."


    If she really wanted to shoot those photos, she would also be angry with Julian. But she wasn''t grumpy


    as Nina. Maybe she wouldn''t talk with Julian for a few days.


    Nina was so angry that sheughed angrily, "You still speak for him?"


    "No." Emelia said helplessly, "I just think he''s annoying recently. He always clings to me like that. See,


    it was the two of us who made an appointment today, but he insisted oning with me."


    Emelia wasn''t really angry with Julian. Maybe she was annoyed and a little impatient because he


    always followed her.


    It was also possible that her period wasing, so she was emotionally unstable.


    Nina said angrily, "What did you say? You are annoyed because he clings to you all day long. Have you


    considered the single women like me? I also want to have a man to cling to me, but I don''t."


    Emelia was amused by Nina''s words, "Alright, alright. Let''s stop talking about this annoying topic. Just


    go shopping."


    Nina walked with her, while saying, "Fortunately, you weren''t tricked by him. I was really afraid that you


    promised to take weddings photo with him. He didn''t even propose."


    In Nina''s opinion, Julian had to make up for what he once owed Emelia this time after they two got


    back together. Besides, he had to make it up solemnly.


    Emelia smiled to reassure her, "Don''t worry. I know it."


    Nina said, "Really? Who got married with him without any care, and then suffered a lot?"


    Emelia was speechless by Nina''s words. She seemed to be like this before.


    "It won''t happen." Emelia said again.


    People always learned to grow up after being hurt.


    They two did not continue chatting, but started shopping.


    In fact, Emelia and Nina had a lot of clothes. Emelia now had the brand sponsorship of her cousin. As


    soon as a new product was released, her cousin would send it to her. So she had too many clothes at


    home.


    Nina was sponsored by various brands, but she still liked to go shopping and buy some clothes by


    herself. In Nina''s words, the feeling of spending money was different.


    Julian called them twenty minutester to ask where they were. Emelia told him that they were at the


    women''s clothing store on the third floor.


    After hanging up the phone, Nina said proudly, "I think he must have noticed that you are not happy, so


    he didn''t dare to follow up just now."


    Emelia said, "Why didn''t he dare to follow? I guess there was something that stuck him."


    It seemed inappropriate to say Julian didn''t dare.


    Facts had proved that Emelia was still not confident enough about her rtionship with Julian. He


    really didn''t dare to follow.


    After Emelia pulled Nina away without saying a word, Julian sat alone in the coffee shop and struggled


    for a long time. Finally, he took out his mobile phone and asked someone for the photographer''s


    number, and then took the initiative to call him.


    "She can take pictures." Julian lightly exined to the photographer on the other end of the phone.


    The photographer was startled for a moment, then excitedly said, "Great, great!"


    "Then I''ll ask someone to start nning the style and theme of this shoot now, as well as your wedding


    photos. Take time toe over and then we can take you guys'' measurements first, so that we can


    make all kinds of dresses."


    The photographer thought that Julian and Emelia had reached an agreement just now, which was that


    the wedding photos had to be taken by the way.


    "We don''t need the wedding photos yet..." Julian was a little embarrassed, so he hung up the phone


    after exining this.


    The photographer couldn''t helpughing while holding the phone. He seemed to understand


    something.


    So Mr. Hughes was a little afraid of Miss Jones?


    It was obvious that Miss Jones wanted to shoot those photos, but Mr. Hughes just wanted to hide her


    beauty, so he showed displeasure. But in the end he stillpromised and unconditionally agreed to


    the shooting.


    Gee! This was love!


    It really made people lose their status.


    Julian didn''t immediately tell Emelia that he agreed to her photo shoot, mainly because Nina was


    present. If he spoke out now, Nina would definitelyugh at him.


    Emelia and Nina spent most of the afternoon shopping and bought a lot of stuff.


    Julian walked behind the two and carried their stuff. After raising his hand to look at his watch for


    hundreds of times, he looked at the two girls in front of him who were still in high spirits. His feet hurt!


    Damn it! Why didn''t anyone tell him that it was so tiring to go shopping with women?


    If he knew, he wouldn''te out.


    When were they going to end?


    The sky was getting dark. They had no intentions to end yet.


    Taking a deep breath, he walked over and looked at Emelia, casually reminding, "Is it time to have


    dinner?"


    Nina answered with a smile, "What? Mr. Hughes, are you tired? If you are tired, go back to rest first, or


    go to the cafe and wait for us."


    Julian thought that considerate Emelia would speak for him, but she also nodded sincerely and said to


    him, "Yeah, why don''t you find a ce to sit and wait for us? We still have a lot of things to buy."


    As soon as Emelia finished speaking, she saw the copse of Julian''s eyes. She dropped her eyes


    slightly and almostughed out.


    In fact, she and Nina deliberately kept shopping. They nned to make Julian tired this time, so that he


    wouldn''t follow her when she went out with friends to go shopping.


    Julian must never have imagined that it was Emelia who thought of the idea to trick him.


    When Nina heard Emelia''s idea, she almostughed madly and raised her hands in favor of this wicked


    idea.

 Chapter 451 In A Bad Mood, She Wants to Drink

    Chapter 451 In A Bad Mood, She Wants to Drink


    Julian finally chose to go to the coffee shop to continue waiting for them. When he turned to leave with


    a lot of bags, Ninaughed and even fell into Emelia''s arms.


    "So cool." Ninaughed, "I didn''t expect you to be quite bad. You''re not softened-heart when you trick


    him. I used to be afraid that you would continue to be bullied by him, but now I''m relieved.


    Hahahaha¡­"


    After Nina finished speaking, she continued tough.


    "Who let him to always follow us." After Emelia finished speaking, she poked Nina again, "Pay attention


    to your image, superstar."


    She wasughing so loudly. If it was seen and photographed by paparazzi or fans, it would be not


    good.


    Nina pulled up her mask, "It''s okay. I have my facemask."


    They two strolled around for a while before Emelia called Julian and asked him to go to have dinner


    together.


    Naturally, it was Julian''s treat. Then the three of them went back after eating peacefully.


    After getting home, Julian went straight to the bathroom to take a shower. He couldn''t wait to bully


    Emelia on the bed, because he felt that he had to vent his anger in this way.


    Emelia didn''t know his thoughts. She slowly packed up the spoils of her and Nina, and went to the


    bathroom after Julian''s repeated urging.


    After taking a shower, she was carried by him as soon as she walked out the bathroom. The two fell


    into the big bed behind them together. But when the two of them were kissing so avidly, Emelia


    suddenly felt a heat flowing out from her lower abdomen.


    She hurriedly raised her hand and pushed Julian away. Then she said slightly embarrassedly, "I just got


    my period."


    Julian was stunned.


    He couldn''t believe his ears. Period?


    He was turned on but she told him that her period came?


    Emelia didn''t have time to care about his reaction. She pushed him away, hurriedly got out of bed and


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ran into the bathroom.


    It was indeed her perioding. Emelia suddenly felt a deep sense of slump while sitting on the toilet.


    It meant that she was not pregnant at all.


    Frances said they could try to have children, but now...


    Although she knew that she couldn''t get better all of a sudden, or she didn''t even expect that she could


    get wellpletely, she still had expectations. Now that this expectation was shattered by the sudden


    arrival of her period. She felt so frustrated.


    Seeing that Emelia hadn''te out of the bathroom for a while, Julian couldn''t help but came over and


    knocked on the door. He asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s alright. I''m really on my period." Emelia adjusted herself.


    As soon as Emelia saw Julian, she remembered his ravenous eyes on the bed before. She dropped


    her eyes and said a little embarrassedly, "Sorry..."


    She wanted to say sorry and they couldn''t continue. But when she said sorry, she was suddenly getting


    choked up.


    Because she remembered the failure of her pregnancy, the word "sorry" was also mixed with emotions


    in this regard.


    Noticing that she was in a bad mood, Julian stepped forward and hugged her directly.


    He raised her chin and said, "Emelia, don''t think too much!"


    Emelia was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect Julian to expose her mind so directly.


    As early as when Emelia stayed in the bathroom and didn''te out, Julian didn''t have that kind of


    thoughts at all.


    He also keenly guessed she might have the sensitive emotions when she was on her period. Although


    they two got back together, it didn''t mean that she didn''t worry about whether she could have children.


    So as soon as she was getting choked up, Julian knew what she was thinking.


    Emelia had been restraining her negative emotions. But Julian directly poked at her inner sore pot, so


    she couldn''t control herself.


    Burying herself into his arms, she said sadly, "Although I know that there will be no results for a while, I


    still have expectations, so I feel upset..."


    Julian sighed softly, hugged her tightly, and said, "We still have a long life ahead. If you struggle with


    this matter every day, what happiness will there be in our life?"


    Julian didn''t say much. He silently tightened his arms to hug her even tighter.


    Emelia buried her face into his arms more deeply and said nothing.


    After a while, Emelia raised her head from Julian''s arms and murmured, "I''m not in a good mood. I


    want to drink some wine."


    Julian frowned slightly, "Aren''t you on your period? Can you drink?"


    "Oh," Emelia sighed, "I forgot about it. But what if I still want to drink? A little red wine should be okay,


    right?"


    "No." Julian refused without thinking, "Women are very fragile at this time, aren''t they? Go to sleep."


    Emelia pulled a long face. Her eyes were red because she was in a low mood just now. Now there was


    a little more grievance in her eyes. Julian gave in, "I''ll make a phone call and ask Arthur whether you


    can drink or not."


    "Forget it! I don''t want to drink suddenly." Emelia quickly stopped him.


    It was too embarrassing to let him ask Arthur this question. She would rather not drink.


    Julian suddenly thought of something, "I have an idea."


    "Wait for me for a while." Julian left the bedroom and went downstairs.


    Emelia didn''t know what his idea was, so she simply went to the living room outside the bedroom and


    went into the sofa with the pillow in her arms and waited.


    She was much better now. In fact,pared to the time when she just learned about her physical


    condition, she was much more relieved now. She didn''t want to worry about it every day.


    It was just that she was just out control of her emotions for a while. Now, after calming down, she was


    better.


    After Julian went downstairs, he still called Arthur. After listening to his question, Arthurined to


    him, "Dude, I''m not a gynecologist, okay?"


    "Of course, although I''m not a gynecologist, I also know that women are fragile on their period, so it''s


    best not to drink."


    "Got it." Julian hung up the phone after receiving Arthur''s affirmative reply.


    He wanted to indulge Emelia as much as possible. He also knew that she was in a bad mood. As long


    as Arthur said she could drink a little, he would let her have a few sips.


    But since it couldn''t now, he could only use the method he just thought of.


    Ten minutester, Julian went upstairs with two sses of red wine.


    Emelia''s eyes lit up when she saw it on the sofa, "Can I really drink?"


    As she spoke, she took the ss of red wine that Julian handed her. Just after she drank a little, she


    frowned.


    It was not the red wine in this wine ss. It was clearly brown sugar water!


    Julian sat down beside her, raised the real red wine in his ss to clink with her, and coaxed softly,


    "For the sake of your health, you just drink this ss of brown sugar water instead of the red wine.


    Anyway, it''s the same color. Drink this to relieve your worries."


    Emelia felt speechless.


    Why did she feel that Julian was coaxing her like he was coaxing a child, for fear that she would cry


    because she couldn''t drink red wine?

 Chapter 452 Why Are You So Good to Me?

    Chapter 452 Why Are You So Good to Me?


    But Emelia also knew that Julian deliberately used brown sugar water instead of red wine to make her


    feel better, which showed that he really cared about her.


    He really wanted to lighten up her mood. Emelia felt moved and her eyes were a little red.


    Then she raised her head and drank the brown sugar water in one go. She handed the ss to him


    and said softly, "One more!"


    Julian smiled, "My pleasure."


    As he spoke, he got up and went downstairs again. This time, he simply brought up the whole pot,


    which contained the brown sugar water he had just boiled. It was better for girls to drink this during


    menstruation.


    Emelia drank another ss. She felt that not only her stomach was warm, but her whole body was


    warm.


    "Thank you, Julian." Emelia leaned over and hugged him, gently kissing the corner of his lips.


    Julian enjoyed her hug and kiss like this. He put his arms around her waist and said, "I called the


    photographer this afternoon. I can see that you want to shoot those photos. So just shoot."


    Emelia was very surprised, "You agree?"


    There was a bit of resentment in Julian''s tone, "Do I dare to disagree? You dragged Nina away without


    saying a word to me."


    Emelia suddenly felt guilty, "Actually, I didn''t get angry or ignored you. I was just a little unhappy at the


    time."


    Julian''s eyes were fixed on her, "I don''t want you to feel unhappy."


    "Julian, why are you so good to me?" Emelia was so moved that she hugged him and kissed him


    again.


    The loss and sadness all dissipated because of Julian''s carefulpany.


    Emelia also secretly vowed that she would never have negative emotions because of this incident in


    the future. Otherwise, Julian would be worried about her again.


    Julian kissed her back. Then he let go of her after a while, "Don''t kiss me. After all, you won''t help deal


    with it when I''m turned on."


    She just wanted to thank him! Did it count as flirting with him?


    Sitting back in her seat, she drank the rest of the brown sugar water in the wine ss, while Julian


    drank a ss of red wine.


    Neither of them mentioned going back to the bedroom to rest. Because such a quiet and warm time at


    the moment was hard-won. They all cherished it very much.


    Later, Emelia simply leaned on Julian. After a while, she changed into afortable position andy on


    hisp. Julian took a nket and put it on her. The two just chatted like that.


    They didn''t know why they started the topic of period dramas. Emelia was a little excited about it, and


    Julian was her faithful listener.


    Emelia told Julian about her own general idea and the settings of some main characters. Julian


    gradually grew interested in it.


    Sure enough, people who could write stories, could also tell stories so vividly.


    Emelia had a lot of inspiration while talking. She simply got up from hisps and took her own


    By the time she finally finished talking about her ideas, she felt sleepy herself.


    She nced at the time on theputer. It was almost midnight.


    Emelia was a little dumbfounded. They didn''t do anything else tonight, but just talked about work till so


    Julian made a serious announcement after Emelia finished speaking, "I want to invest in this drama."


    Julian took the tone of a professional investor to analyze, "Your conception and character setting are


    very distinctive. Even a little maid has her own characteristics, which is very brilliant. If we can invite the


    good director and good cast, the drama will be bound to be popr."


    Emelia was frightened by his seriousness, "This is just my early conception. The script has not been


    implemented at all. Is it a bit arbitrary for you to directly announce the investment like this?"


    Emelia originally didn''t want to put this period drama on the agenda. After the screenwriting work of "I


    Gotta Find You" waspletely finished, she nned to write the campus novel based on Nina.


    Tonight, it just happened to be talking about this topic with Julian. She was in the mood, so she had


    spoken so much so much.


    But Julian said that he wanted to invest. Emelia felt that he did it purely to make her happy.


    Julian raised his hand and rubbed her hair, "Although it''s only your early idea, every plot can stand up


    to logic, which proves that you have a lot of experience and talents in creating stories."


    "You can impress a very demanding investor like me just by just talking about it. If you polish it upter,


    it will definitely be more brilliant."


    Hearing that, Emelia felt his praises got to her head. Then she just stared nkly at him, feeling


    speechless.


    Julian sighed. His face was full of guilt, "Emelia, I''m sorry for holding you up for those three years. I had


    made you waste those three years, or otherwise, you would''ve been a famous screenwriter long ago."


    In those three years, he didn''t pay attention to her or cared about her. He only regarded her as a


    housewife who was vainglorious and coveted wealth. He didn''t know that she was full of talents. Now


    he was amazed by her again and again.


    Julian was sincerely apologetic. But if he cared more about her at that time, he would have known that


    she was working as a part-time screenwriter.


    Whenever he gave her a little help at that time, her talent would be discovered as soon as possible.


    "Don''t say that. At that time, I just graduated and didn''t know anything. If I hadn''t practiced under


    Kina for the past three years, I definitely wouldn''t be what I am now." Emelia hugged Julian and


    "You didn''t hold me up. I am very satisfied with what I''ve achieved right now. It''s step by step. At first, I


    could only write outlines for others as assistants. Then I could gradually write a few episodes alone.


    Now, I can independently finish a drama. It''s a very fulfilling thing."


    Julian hugged her tightly and vowed silently that in order to make up for his original mistakes, he


    decided to invest in every drama she wrote in the future. He wanted to support her, and to make her


    shine and be the most dazzling star in the screenwriting world.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was just when he was secretly making a decision, he was rejected the next second.


    "Speaking of which, don''t invest in this drama..." Emelia exined with some embarrassment, "Once


    you invest, everyone will know that you invest it for me. This is not what I want. I want others to invest


    just because this script is great."


    So, did he just get rejected by her?


    Emelia added, "If I still give those investors this script with my current identity, they may ept it for the


    sake of you or my dad. Even if they obviously think it''s a bad script, they will try to please you guys and


    then shoot it. I feel it''s not good. I can''t make others to suffer loss."


    "So, I n to be anonymous when I give those various investors this script, and then let them read the


    script first to decide whether to invest or not."


    "Without these halos, if they can still like my script and invest in this script, I will really feel


    happy."

 Chapter 453 Accompany Julian to the Banquet

    Chapter 453 Apany Julian to the Banquet


    When Emelia said these words, her delicate face was full of confidence and determination. What else


    could Julian do?


    She had made up her mind. He could only listen to her.


    Heughed helplessly and teased her, "If every screenwriter were as serious as you, they would have


    starved to death long ago."


    Many screenwriters would write popr dramas in order to attract investment, but they hadpletely


    forgotten their original intentions. Over time, there would be more and more simr dramas in the


    market. Without innovation, Julian was very worried that this market would one day fall into a vicious


    circle.


    But Emelia didn''t pursue fame and fortune, which Julian felt it was very rare.


    Emeliaughed, "Speaking of which, I still have to thank you and my dad. Because with you guys as


    my backers, I can focus more on what I want to do."


    In other words, it could be said that with Vincent and Julian behind her, she didn''t have to worry about


    money, so she didn''t need to follow the crowd just to make money.


    Julian said, "Don''t count me in. After all, even if you don''t have me now, you are still Vincent''s


    daughter."


    Even if she was not Vincent''s daughter, ording to her current ability, it was enough for her to live a


    prosperous and worry-free life.


    Emelia was amused by Julian''s words andughed out. Julian hugged her and said, "It''s gettingte.


    Let''s go to sleep."


    Emelia nodded in his arms.


    Tonight, she dragged him to chat so much that it was already midnight.


    Julian went to work the next morning. Although ording to his own statement, he would focus on his


    rtionship now, he still had to do some work.


    Emelia took the driver to the vi that Vincent gave her to pack up her belongings, and also packed up


    Julian''s stuff. Then she asked the driver to find someone to help move them over.


    So, she and Julian moved back to the house where they had lived together for three years. Their


    rtionship was finally stabilized.


    When Emelia was thinking about what to eat at noon, Julian called her and asked, "What''s for lunch?"


    Emelia leaned on the sofa and said, "I don''t know yet."


    After packing all the stuff in the morning, she was a little tired. If she didn''t want to cook, she could only


    order some takeout.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Julian said, "I''ll go back to pick you up. Then we''ll eat out together."


    Emelia said quickly, "No. It''s too troublesome."


    Julian insisted, "Never mind. If I can''t eat with you, I will have no appetite."


    In the morning, something went wrong with the job of a senior executive. He was so angry. By lunch


    time, he had no appetite at all.


    David went in and asked Julian what he had for lunch, but he simply said he didn''t want to eat.


    David kindly reminded him, "Or would you invite Miss Jones to eat together?"


    Only then did Julian get interested, so he called Emelia.


    "Okay." Emelia responded. Then she got up and went to change clothes.


    Twenty minutester, Julian came back. He picked her up and went out to find a restaurant together.


    After being seated, Julian was very happy when he heard Emelia say that she had brought back their


    belongings in the morning.


    He continued, "I think we need to hire a servant to help with the cooking."


    In their marriage before, they hired a domestic helper but she was only an hourly worker. She was only


    responsible for cleaning up and doing housework every day. As for the three meals a day, Emelia did it


    by herself.


    It was different now. Emelia had her own work. When she was busy writing the draft, she couldn''t even


    take care of herself. Julian didn''t want Emelia to be busy with work and cook, so this idea came to him.


    Also, he didn''t want to let Emelia suffer anymore. He just wanted to pamper her well.


    "Okay." Emelia agreed with Julian''s proposal.


    Now she really couldn''t take care of Julian''s three meals a day as well as before. Hiring someone to


    cook was what they just need now.


    When the lunch was almost over, Julian asked her tentatively, "I have a banquet to attend tonight. Can


    you go with me?"


    Emelia was very surprised, "Go with you?"


    Julian nodded, "This banquet needs me to bring a plus-one. I used to bring Maisie on asions like


    this, but now she''s not there. Besides, our rtionship has been made public. It will be shameful for me


    to bring other women, right?"


    Emelia shook her head without thinking, "But I''ve never attended such an asion. I''m afraid I can''t do


    it well. Can''t you ask someone from yourpany''s public rtions department to be your female


    "You don''t need to do anything. You just need to stay by my side, so you don''t have to worry about


    making mistakes." Julian was looking forward to Emelia apanying him to attend. He had the


    girlfriend. How could he bring others to attend such banquets?


    Julian also wanted to dere that the rtionship between him and Emelia was unbreakable and firm


    on such an asion once again.


    Emelia could see the expectations in Julian''s eyes. After thinking about it, she agreed, "Okay."


    Julian reached out and held her hands gently, encouraging her in this way, "There will be many


    banquets like this in the future. You will get used to it gradually."


    In the future, after they officially remarried, she was Mrs. Hughes. There would be more asions


    where she must be present.


    Emelia naturally knew this. So after hesitating for a while, she mustered up the courage to agree.


    Before Julian pretended to have amnesia this time, Emelia looked forward and was also fearful about


    her rtionship with Julian. But after getting along closely with him during this period of time, she found


    that she had be a lot more confident invisibly.


    Emelia knew that this was the result of Julian apanying her and loving her.


    The love and care he gave her was the biggest source of her confidence.


    He loved her and took good care of her. She naturally wanted to require him. So she would face


    everything confidently and bravely.


    Julian added, "If you need a plus-one to attend an event in the future, I will be also very willing to serve


    you."


    Emelia took her hands back and smiled, "What kind of events do I need a malepanion?"


    She was a screenwriter, unlike Nina who was a female star, and unlike Julian who had status. So what


    kind of events did she need a malepanion? The events she asionally attended were mostly


    rted to the film and television industry.


    Even if she attended such an event, the spotlight must belong to all male and female stars from all


    walks of life. It had nothing to do with her.


    However, Julian disagreed with her, "In case you win an award one day and you need to attend the


    awards party, won''t you need a malepanion when you walk the red carpet?"


    Emelia smiled and said, "You think so highly of me. I''m too young. I won''t be able to win any award for


    a while."


    Julian supported her, "Why can''t you win awards when you are young? As long as the script is well


    written, there are examples of young screenwriters winning awards at the previous awards ceremony."


    Emelia said perfunctorily, "Well, well, if I win the award, I will definitely invite you to be my male


    "I''m waiting for that day toe." Julian was very confident in Emelia.


    "Princess Lenia" was about to be released. ording to his judgment, it would definitely be a


    hit. Emelia would definitely have a ce at the awards ceremony at the end of the year.

 Chapter 454 Did I Gain Some Weight?

    Chapter 454 Did I Gain Some Weight?


    After lunch, Julian drove Emelia back. On the way home, Emelia received a call from Nina.


    Nina asked her in astonishment on the phone, "Emelia, I just received a call from that photographer. He


    said that Julian agreed with you to do the vintage style photo shoot?"


    Emelia had been busy packing stuff in the morning and hadn''t had time to tell Nina about it.


    Hearing it at this moment, she responded, "Yeah."


    Nina immediately said, "What made him suddenly agree? Did he take advantage of youst night?"


    Emelia was speechless. She was on her periodst night, okay?


    When she thought that Julian was still driving next to her, she quickly exined, "No, he said he called


    the photographer when we were shopping yesterday afternoon."


    Nina immediately said, "Julian is so mean. He doesn''t know he''s wrong until you don''t talk to him. If he


    happily agreed at the beginning, would he need to apologize?"


    In short, no matter what happened, Nina could always find a suitable reason to scold him.


    Julian said to Emelia while driving, "Put me on the speakerphone. Let me hear how she scolds me."


    Julian couldn''t hear what Nina said on the phone, but he knew there must be no good words.


    Emelia naturally wouldn''t turn on the speakerphone. She heard Nina say on the other end of the


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    phone, "Who is talking? Are you with Julian?"


    "Yeah." Emelia said, hoping that Nina could behave herself a little.


    But she didn''t expect that Nina said, "You two are so mushy now! Are you together all the time?"


    Emelia defended, "No, just have lunch together at noon."


    Nina tutted, "He is so busy now. But he still invited you to lunch at noon. Aren''t you guys so mushy?"


    Emelia was teased by Nina and didn''t know what to say. Nina stopped teasing her and said, "Okay, I


    won''t disturb you guys since you are dating. I''m calling to tell you that I''m at the airport. I''m going to do


    a variety show."


    Emelia replied, "Well, take care."


    "Don''t miss me too much." Nina gave her a few kisses on the phone and then said, "I want to have a


    few words to talk with Julian."


    Considering that Julian was driving, Emelia turned on the speakerphone.


    Nina''s voice sounded cheerfully, "Mr. Hughes, congrattions! I hereby wish you to get marry soon."


    "Besides, be more polite to me in the future. You have to know I y a very crucial role in whether


    Emelia agrees to marry you or not!"


    Julian was so annoyed by Nina''s words. Emelia quickly said goodbye to Nina and hung up.


    Julian said dissatisfiedly, "Do I still need her to decide about my marriage?"


    But even though he was angry, he still had no confidence.


    Emelia and Nina had a very good friendship, which was so good that Emelia would listen carefully to


    the advice given by Nina. So if Nina told Emelia that she couldn''t marry to him for the time being,


    maybe Emelia would listen to her.


    The more Julian thought about it, the angrier he became. He couldn''t help butined about Nina,


    "She is so arrogant. I really don''t know why Cameron likes her."


    Without thinking, Emelia spoke for Nina, "Don''t say that. What Cameron likes is her fearlessness, her


    bold and extravert personality. I like it too."


    "Do you like it?" Julian was speechless.


    He really didn''t understand why Emelia became friends with Nina. Emelia was so kind, gentle and


    elegant.


    Emelia recalled the past with a smile, "You don''t know when we were at school in the past, Cameron


    was rather indifferent. Almost no one in our ss dared to talk to him."


    "It''s only Nina, who made all kinds of excuses to approach him all day long. In the end, Cameron was


    actually flipped by her. So, if Nina is not bold, how can she find her true love?"


    Emelia suddenly stopped when she said this.


    She remembered the current state of Nina and Cameron. Then she couldn''t help feeling distressed for


    Nina.


    If Nina wasn''t so bold back then, now she and Cameron wouldn''t have such grudges.


    Maybe Nina had found her beloved now, and lived a sweet life.


    Emelia remembered a lyric, "It''s better not to meet."


    Julian had already known about the affairs between Nina and Cameron. He didn''t say anything when


    he saw Emelia''s sudden sad look. He probably guessed that she was worried about Nina and


    Cameron.


    Thinking of some of the information he had, heforted Emelia and said, "If Cameron really didn''t


    have feelings for Nina, he would already have his girlfriend and get married."


    He could only talk about it here. If he said more, it would ruin others'' ns, so he could only stop there.


    Emelia didn''t get his meanings for a while. Julian said again, "No one of your ssmates has any


    contact with him?"


    If Cameron had a new rtionship, ording to his poprity in the school, the news must have


    reached their ears long ago.


    After so many years abroad, Cameron was still single, which could only prove one point.


    Emelia''s eyes suddenly lit up, "You mean... Cameron still loves Nina?"


    Julian looked calm, "I don''t know that."


    He only knew that although Cameron was abroad in the past few years, he had reached out to the


    domestic entertainment circle silently. Cameron, who came from an academic family and studied


    biological sciences abroad, unexpectedly got a piece of pie from these business people. From this, it


    could be seen that Cameron should not be underestimated.


    Emelia thought that Julian really didn''t know, so she didn''t ask him anything. She just pursed her lips


    and prayed silently that Cameron wouldn''t give up on Nina.


    There were not many people she really cared about in her life. So she hoped that Nina could get her


    own happiness in the future.


    After Julian drove Emelia home, he returned to thepany to work. Because Emelia promised to


    apany Julian to the banquet at night, she quickly began to choose the dress she would wear.


    Fortunately, her cousin just sent someone to give her thetest spring dress a few days ago. Emelia


    chose an elegant little ck dress to put on.


    But when she put it on, she was embarrassed.


    She couldn''t even zip it up because she gained some weight.


    After she zipped it up difficultly, it was so tight.


    Emelia stood in front of the mirror and wanted to cry.


    The dress was made ording to her previous measurement. She didn''t expect that she had gained


    some weight during this time, so that she couldn''t put it on.


    Although she only gained three or four pounds, the slender dress instantly exposed those ws.


    Emelia didn''t know whether it was because of Frances'' traditional medicine conditioning, or because


    that she lived without worries recently. In short, she couldn''t put on a few dresses in her wardrobe at


    the moment.


    She had to hurriedly call her cousin, and said embarrassingly that she was too fat to put on those


    dresses.


    Her cousin couldn''t helpughing on the phone, saying that she would arrange someone to send her


    new ones right away.


    While waiting for the new dress, Emelia didn''t know what was wrong with her. She even texted a


    message to Julian, "Have you noticed that I''ve put on some weight recently?"

 Chapter 455 I Will Always Answer Your Call

    Chapter 455 I Will Always Answer Your Call


    Maybe Emelia was in love now and cared about her figures so much. So her first reaction after


    realizing that she gained some weight was to know Julian''s opinion on this matter.


    Who knew that Julian didn''t reply her for a long time! Emelia thought that maybe he was busy and


    didn''t see it. Then she became a little annoyed at herself. Why did she tell him such trivial things? He


    was so busy every day. Would she bother him on this kind of things?


    But she guessed itpletely wrong. Julian was really busy scolding the senior executive who made a


    mistake in the morning.


    But after receiving her message, he immediately checked it out. The senior executive wiped the sweat


    from his forehead. He finally could breathe a sigh of relief.


    But Julian didn''t reply to her message immediately because he was considering how to reply.


    He feared that he would make her unhappy by giving the wrong answer, especially when it came to


    women''s figures.


    After deliberating for a while, he suddenly looked up at the trembling senior executive and asked, "If


    your wife asks you if she has gained weight recently, how would you answer?"


    The man didn''t react for a while. After being stunned for a while, heughed and said, "My wife is


    already a big girl. I will tell her directly that others can''t tell whether she gains weight or not."


    Julian was speechless.


    "Go away." Julian didn''t want to look at him again, and simply drove him away.


    The senior executive was waiting to hear this. He turned around to open the door and then fled out.


    Being scolding by Julian was so fucking scary.


    If it went on like this, he suspected that he was going to pee his pants. He didn''t know which one sent a


    message to Julian, and finally saved his life.


    Julian finally calmed down after the senior executive left. He called Emelia and asked, "What''s wrong?


    Why did you suddenly ask this question?"


    Emelia said in distress, "I just tried on the dress, but I can''t zip it up. I gained a lot of weight."


    Julian couldn''t helpughing. Even she gained some weight, she still didn''t weigh more than 50kg. She


    still looked slim.


    "You look good." Julian coaxed softly.


    "Really?" Emelia pinched her waist, "I feel like there are puckers and bags on my waist."


    Julian said in a low voice, "Let me see tonight."


    Emelia didn''t know how to continue.


    Forget it! She''d better not talk to him anymore.


    So she said, "Did I disturb your work? I''m sorry."


    "No." Julian said quickly, "Emelia, I like you like this. I like you to tell me all your feelings. In this way, I


    will feel that we''re very close and we''re in a real lover rtionship."


    If the woman he loved didn''t act like a spoiled child or talk to him about her everything, he couldn''t feel


    her feelings for him.


    "You don''t have to worry that you will disturb me when you call me during working hours. No matter


    what the situation is, I will answer your calls and reply your messages."


    "You are the one I love and will be my wife in the future. Nothing is as important as you." Julian said a


    lot in one breath.


    After speaking, he was a little amazed at how he could say such sweet words like that. He always


    thought that he was a little dull in rtionship, but he didn''t expect that he was not stupid at all now.


    Sure enough, if he fell in love with someone, even the most indifferent person would change a lot.


    After hearing his words, Emelia was so moved that she choked up, "I see. Thank you!"


    Just now she was still annoyed that she disturbed him with these little things, but now he said that she


    was wee to disturb him at any time. She felt so sweet for a moment.


    Not long after hanging up, the manager of her cousin''s brand brought the new clothes.


    Her cousin was not in Riverside City, so she called Emelia, "You said you like that little ck dress, so I


    asked the stylist in the store to design a look for you. I''ll let her help you make up."


    Emelia was very grateful, "Thank you so much."


    But when she saw the jewelry box opened by the stylist, she quickly said, "Sister, did you even sponsor


    me the jewelry? But it''s too expensive."


    The essories her cousin gave her this time were a set of pearls, which were round and lovely pearl


    earrings, and a string of pearl nes. But the stylist said the nes would be used for her braid


    Emelia was very grateful that her cousin provided her with free dresses every time. So she could not


    ept the jewelry this time.


    The cousin smiled on the other end of the phone and said, "Don''t worry. Mr. Hughes has already paid


    for this set of jewelry."


    Emelia was very surprised, "Julian bought it?"


    "Yeah, he just called me and asked what kind of clothes you n to wear, what kind of look you want to


    make, and what kind of jewelry you need to wear." The cousin said, "After I told him, he said let us


    prepare it and he would pay for it. Now the money has been transferred to my ount."


    Emelia waspletely shocked and was speechless for a while.


    The cousin''s tone was much more serious, "To be honest, I didn''t expect Julian to be so considerate


    and attentive, which made me have a good impression on him now."


    "Dear sister, we are all very happy to see him cherish you so much."


    The cousin was genuinely happy for her. Emelia came to her senses and said softly and shyly, "He is


    really kind to me now."


    "That''s good." The cousin said again, "but even if he didn''t take the initiative to buy it, I n to give it to


    you for free. You are the little princess of our family. Brothers and sisters will give you the best."


    Hearing it, Emelia cried.


    She sometimes wondered if she had suffered too much and severelycked love in the past years, so


    that God made it up for her now.


    Whether it was family affection or love, what she got now would almost overflow.


    "Silly girl, don''t cry. Or you won''t be able to put on makeupter." The cousinforted her and said,


    "Well, try on the clothes to see if it fits."


    Emelia choked up and responded.


    The new dress fitted very well. The elegant little ck dress made Emelia''s skin fairer. The tube top


    style perfectly showed her slender corbone.


    The stylist made her a braid and adorned it with the string of pearl nes. Emelia felt like she had


    changed into another person in an instant.


    The manager and the stylist were full of praise for her look, "You look stunning."


    "So beautiful."


    "You have fair skin. Pearls suit you well."


    The brand manager said half-jokingly, "I''ll tell our boss how about just inviting you to be the


    spokesperson of our brand. Since you have such a good temperament, you have to let others see it,


    right?"


    "But you wear our dress every time you attend an event. It''s kind of like that you''re already a


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    spokesperson of our brand."


    "After tonight, maybe the little ck dress you''re wearing will be out of stock."


    Emelia blushed after hearing these praises.

 Chapter 456 Fortunately, I Didnt Give Up

    Chapter 456 Fortunately, I Didn''t Give Up


    In the evening, when Julian came back to pick up Emelia, she turned around in front of him with the


    dress in her and asked him with a smile, "How is it?"


    Julian''s eyes were full of amazement. When he learned about Emelia''s general look from her cousin


    before, he had imagined what the picture would look like. But he was still shocked when he saw it with


    his own eyes.


    He stepped forward and hugged her in his arms, sighing, "I want to take you out and let everyone know


    you, but I don''t want others to see your beauty."


    Emelia said, "Maybe you are the only one who thinks I''m good-looking, but others don''t."


    Julian snorted, "How is it possible? Viggo Johansen, Harry Zink and that Winston Hopkins, aren''t they


    all your admirers?"


    Why did he bring up these things again?


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Julian pressed her into his arms again, "You guys will discuss


    the script in a few days. Keep the distance from Harry Zink!"


    Although Julian had officially announced his rtionship with Emelia in public and Harry had


    As Harry''s boss, Julian decided to teach him a lesson, letting him maintain absolutely zero contact with


    Emelia, so as to avoid any bad rumors spread by other people.


    Emelia had a headache when she heard that he mentioned Harry. She pushed him and said, "Hurry up


    and change your clothes."


    After packing up, they two arrived at the banquet hall by car. When they got out of the car, they were


    surrounded by reporters at the door.


    This banquet didn''t allow reporters to enter, so they could only wait at the door to take pictures and


    interview all kinds of people attending the banquet.


    When Julian and Emelia appeared together, the reporters were very excited. Because this was their


    first appearance together after their rtionship being made public. Those reporters immediately


    surrounded them.


    The reporters knew that the future Mrs. Hughes was a beauty, but tonight she was so graceful that she


    was like a noble swan. Those reporters were still amazed.


    Julian didn''t answer these reporters'' questions because he knew that Emelia wasn''t used to it and


    didn''t like it.


    Besides, this wasn''t a public asion where they had to say a few words, so he simply ignored their


    questions and entanglement. He hugged Emelia''s shoulders and walked towards the banquet hall.


    The most important thing was that Julian was afraid of Emelia getting cold. Although she was wrapped


    in his thick suit jacket, he still wanted to bring her to the warm banquet hall as quickly as possible.


    "Mr. Hughes, Mr. Hughes!"


    "Just say a few words."


    "Miss Jones, just say something!"


    Reporters chased after them, but nothing was reported.


    Emelia grabbed the cor of Julian''s suit with one hand, and was led by Julian with the other hand.


    Probably she was in such a hurry that she didn''t grab tightly. The suit on her shoulders suddenly


    slipped off, exposing her wless back to the reporters.


    Those reporters immediately catch such beautiful scenery! They raised their cameras and took


    pictures.


    Julian caught Emelia''s slipping suit in time and re-wrapped her tightly, then turned his head and


    nced at the reporters fiercely.


    All these were recorded by the reporters'' cameras. Emelia''s smooth and fair back soon became a hit.


    Besides, Julian, who was nervous to help her put on the suit, was once again ridiculed by the majority


    ofizens.


    "The look in Mr. Hughes'' eyes were so intimidating¡­"


    "Why is Mr. Hughes so alerted? After entering the banquet hall, she still has to show it! Why not letting


    us also appreciate such a beautiful back?"


    "If possible, I believe that Mr. Hughes definitely wants to find a piece of cloth to cover up Mrs. Hughes''


    whole body in the future."


    "Mr. Hughes is so possessive!"


    Julian couldn''t figure it out himself. He was obviously indifferent and hard to approach. Why did people


    always make fun of him when the matter came to him and Emelia? Who gave them the courage?


    But this was another story. Julian went into the banquet hall with his arms around Emelia. He just took


    off his suit jacket from Emelia and handed it to the waiter to hang it up when someone greeted them.


    Emelia was still a little nervous for a while, but there was an elegant smile on her face.


    The person who came was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties or fifties. With a wine


    ss in his hand, he made fun of Julian, "Oh, Mr. Hughes, you finally brought Miss Jones out to let us


    all see her."


    Julian smiled and said, "I just coaxed her to apany here."


    He described his situation so pitifully that Emelia couldn''t help but nced at him.


    He actually said it. Others would think she was so fierce.


    The middle-aged man smiled and looked at Emelia, saying, "Miss Jones is as beautiful as a goddess.


    You should attend more banquets like this in the future."


    Emelia was very embarrassed to be praised. But Julian said and looked at her with a smile, "Look,


    everyone thinks you should apany me to attend such banquets."


    The middle-aged manughed happily, "Mr. Hughes, I didn''t expect you actually would act like a


    spoiled child."


    What did the man say?


    He acted like a spoiled child?


    Was it appropriate to describe him like this?


    If the man didn''t know how to say, just shut up!


    The middle-aged man nodded seriously, "Aren''t you acting like a spoiled child just now?"


    "Look, everyone thinks you should apany me to attend such banquets." The middle-aged man


    repeated what Julian just said.


    Julian didn''t feel anything when he said this. But after hearing what the man repeated, he suddenly felt


    goosebumps all over his body.


    Did he really say like this?


    Not wanting to continue this topic, he hurriedly chatted with the man about something else. After


    waiting for the man to leave, Emelia asked him, "Why did you say that in front of others?"


    Julian looked at her, "I''m just telling the truth."


    Emelia just stared at him without speaking, giving him a look to let him think about it for himself.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She agreed after he just persuade her a little while.


    Julian was helpless. He put his arms around her waist and told her the truth, "The reason why I said


    those words is because I want others to know that I listen to you in everything. Then they will value you


    more."


    "Before, it was because I didn''t value you enough that people around me bullied you and ignored you."


    "Now I understand it. If I want to protect you from being bullied by others, I must first take you to my


    heart, love you and respect you."


    Emelia didn''t expect that Julian said those words because of this. He always thought about her. She


    felt touched again.


    Now, she felt so sweet and happy.


    She had never expected that there would be a sweet rtionship between herself and Julian. She once


    thought that it was already a good result that she and Julian lived a life of respecting each other.


    Unexpectedly, now she had gained happiness and sweetness from Julian. She suddenly remembered


    a lyric.


    "Finally, I waited for you. I almost missed you.


    "I finally waited for you. Fortunately, I didn''t give up."

 Chapter 457 Find Him at the First Time

    Chapter 457 Find Him at the First Time


    During the whole banquet, Emelia was by Julian''s side. The wives or girlfriends of other bosses wanted


    to ask Emelia to chat with them. But Julian didn''t want to let her go at first.


    Where there were many women, there were many gossips and fights. He was very worried that Emelia


    would be bullied.


    Later, Emelia felt that it was not good, so she pulled him aside and whispered, "Didn''t you say that I


    can offer you some help if I talk to them? Why don''t you let me meet them now?"


    Julian nced at those women, and said disdainfully, "You don''t have to go and meet them. It doesn''t


    matter even if you ignore them."


    Julian always felt that the ce where there were too many women was a fire pit. His delicate and


    gentle girlfriend would definitely not be able to handle it.


    "It''s really not good." Emelia said again, "I''m very ufortable when you men are talking. I don''t


    know anything so that I can only force a smile."


    Julian asked her in a low voice, "Are you really willing to go?"


    Emelia gave him a reassuring smile, "Don''t worry. I can handle it."


    Julian looked at her for a while, and then agreed.


    However, he still pinched her soft palm lightly, "Then go. Find me as soon as you have anything."


    Emelia nodded and turned to leave.


    But Julian was still worried. Even when he was talking to other people, he couldn''t help but nced at


    Emelia to see if she was unhappy or being bullied.


    Julian''s worries were unnecessary. Emelia was kind and well-educated. Everyone liked her very much.


    Even if there was someone who didn''t like her, they didn''t show it because of Julian.


    Emelia just pretended that she didn''t see it. As long as others didn''t provoke her, she naturally wouldn''t


    embarrass them.


    When the banquet was about to end, Emelia suddenly received a call from Heather Duncan.


    Emelia nced at the phone number disyed on the phone and could not help frowning.


    Why did Heather suddenly call her at night?


    Thinking that Heather had offered to give her a bagst time, Emelia felt that Heather wouldn''t make


    things difficult for her anymore. So she still found a quiet ce with her mobile phone, and answered


    the call.


    Heather''s voice on the phone was calm, "Is Julian by your side now?"


    "We are attending a banquet together, but I am answering the phone alone outside." Although Emelia


    didn''t know why Heather asked this question, she still chose to tell the truth.


    Heather snorted, "He values you so much. He even took you to the banquet as soon as he announced


    your rtionship."


    Heather was jealous, but Emelia could tell that she didn''t have any ill intentions. To be precise, Heather


    didn''t dare to have intentions anymore.


    But Emelia didn''t intend to beat around the bush, so she said directly, "If you are calling just to tell me


    this, I''ll hang up."


    "Wait a minute." Heather hurriedly stopped her. When she spoke again, her tone became more


    restrained. She was even a little hard to say, "Can... can youe to me tomorrow? Bring awyer by


    the way."


    After Heather finished speaking, she continued, "But it''s best not to let Julian know about this matter.


    You juste over with awyer."


    Emelia was extremely shocked, "Bring awyer? What happened to you?"


    Heather hesitated and refused to tell her the reason, "You will know when youe."


    Emelia calmed down a bit and said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me what happened. I can also


    bring awyer there. But it''s impossible to avoid Julian."


    "First of all, I have to ask Julian for a reliablewyer. Second, since we live together now, how could he


    not ask me the reason if I left Riverside City for a long time?" Emelia was embarrassed to tell Heather


    clearly that Julian was clinging to her so much that she couldn''t avoid him.


    Heather was a little angry, "Why are you so useless? You need to ask him for awyer? Don''t you have


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    a way yourself?"


    "It''s easy. You just say you want to go out and y!"


    Emelia felt that Heather was just being unreasonable. If she asked Julian for a reliablewyer, she


    could better help her deal with the matter, right?


    If Heather knew how tight Julian watched Emelia now, she wouldn''t say such words so easily.


    But Emelia didn''t exin much to Heather. She simply said, "You have two options now. One is to tell


    me what happened, and then I will go over with Julian to help you solve it. The other is that you solve it


    yourself."


    Heather was speechless.


    Why was Emelia so tough now?


    But she still asked her for help. No matter how tough Emelia was, Heather could only follow her orders.


    She said helplessly, "I''m in the police station now and I need awyer to bail me out. But if Julian


    knows that I''m in the police station, he will definitelyin about me..."


    After seeing the ruthlessness and cruelty of her son, Heather was now extremely afraid of Julian.


    "Are you in the police station?" Emelia had a headache and didn''t know how to answer Heather''s


    words.


    Her ex-mother-inw was stupid enough. She could even make herself into the police station at such


    an age.


    Maybe Heather noticed Emelia''s speechless tone, she had no choice but to exin quickly, "Don''t give


    me that attitude. I avenged you."


    Emelia was even more puzzled, "What?"


    "Here''s the thing." Heather had to tell what happened, "You know Tara? She came to me this afternoon


    for no reason, and said some bad words. I was so angry that I sshed the coffee in her face."


    "Then she was so angry and pushed me. I, I was so mad, so I pped her hard."


    "Tara is an actress. So she naturally didn''t want to make a fuss. After I pped her, she ran away. But I


    thought if I made a fuss, she wouldn''t make money in the entertainment industry. So I called the police


    and said she pped me and wanted to sue her. Then we were both taken to the police station now."


    "Tara is deliberately targeting at you. If I ruined her, I can avenge you, right?"


    Emelia was stunned by Heather''s words.


    First of all, Tara actually found Heather, which made Emelia speechless.


    Last time, Tara deliberately let some guys spread the rumors about her and Harry. Emelia thought that


    Tara would stop after she and Julian fought back. But she didn''t expect that Tara would not give up.


    Secondly, Heather also hit Tara. But she even called the police to sue Tara, which was also Heather''s


    style of being unreasonable.


    Tara herself didn''t expect that she would be taught a lesson by Heather, which was considered that she


    asked for it.

 Chapter 458 Tara Was Slapped

    Chapter 458 Tara Was pped


    However, Emelia didn''t expect that in the face of Tara''s sowing discord, Heather would be able to stand


    on her side and teach Tara a lesson.


    So even for this, she had to take care of the matter.


    She said to Heather on the other end of the phone, "Do you think this matter can be hidden from


    Julian?"


    Heather was silent at that end. Obviously, she knew she couldn''t.


    Emelia didn''t say anything more, "I''ll go to Julian and tell him what happened. Then we''ll rush over


    immediately."


    "Alright then." Heather could only ept it.


    Now she could only pray that her son wouldn''t be angry with her and say some harsh words to her after


    knowing what happened.


    But Heather didn''t regret her making such a fuss at all.


    Heather originally lived happily in this small seaside town. The vi Julian bought for her was by the


    sea. It was a realfortable life that she could see the sea after waking up every day.


    Compared with her life with Gerhard, her current life today could be regarded as a carefree life.


    Sometimes she asionally thought about the child matter. Although she regretted it, she was no


    longer as stubborn as before. When she thought that if she insisted on making trouble with Julian about


    the child matter, she would not have such a peaceful andfortable life. So she gave up.


    That day, she suddenly received a call. It was a woman''s voice.


    The woman said on the phone that she wanted to meet her and talk about Emelia''s matters.


    Heather had been around. How could she not know these intrigues and tricks? She immediately


    agreed with a sneer. The woman asked her to meet at a coffee shop near her house this afternoon.


    Heather agreed. She wanted to see what the other party wanted to do.


    Heather arrived at the cafe and sat down at the agreed position. She recognized at a nce that the


    person sitting across from her was Tara, even though Tara deliberately wore a mask to cover her face.


    As for why Heather knew Tara, one was because she had nothing to do and watched various TV series


    all day. She was familiar with the faces of many actresses in the entertainment industry.


    Second, Tara had always had a bad reputation in the entertainment industry. They all said that she was


    Trevor''s lover. Besides, she was also extremely arrogant. Heather heard that Trevor''s original wife was


    so angry that she moved abroad to live.


    Heather herself was also cheated on. She hated mistresses, so she naturally had a deep impression


    on Tara.


    "Tara White?" She said Tara''s name directly, with undisguised contempt in her eyes.


    Tara on the opposite side was stunned for a moment, feeling a little embarrassed and guilty for a while.


    She didn''t expect Heather to recognize her.


    But she didn''t know that Heather was impressed by her bad reputation as a mistress. She only thought


    Heather was her fan.


    Thinking of this, her mood and face were much better. She responded with a smile, "Yes, I''m Tara."


    Tara said and took off the mask. Since she was recognized, she didn''t need to cover her face.


    Heather looked at Tara''s smiling face. She sneered, "Why did youe to me? What''s wrong with


    Emelia?"


    It was really shameless. This kind of woman who destroyed other people''s family dared toe out


    andughed like that? She even dared toe out and make trouble?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Heather dropped her eyes and took a sip of the coffee in front of her, making a quick n in her mind.


    No matter how Tara tried to sow discord, she would always stand by Emelia''s side.


    Tara naturally also noticed Heather''s contempt for her. The smugness dissipated. She could only force


    a smile and said to Heather, "Here''s the thing. A friend of mine told me something about Emelia. I think


    it is rted to the future prosperity of your family, so I wanted to tell you."


    In fact, Tara had no conclusive evidence that Emelia was unable to give birth. Her men found Frances


    Strd. Besides, Frances specialized in gynecology. There were many kinds of diseases in


    women''s gynecology. She couldn''t determine whether Emelia was infertile or not.


    But Tara didn''t care about that so much. Last time she spread the rumors about Harry and Emelia, but


    she didn''t expect that Julian would finally make public his rtionship with Emelia.


    She thought of that n with all her efforts. Not only did she not bring down Emelia and Nina, but


    instead made Emelia gain. Now everyone knew that Emelia was Julian''s girlfriend. Tara was so angry.


    She also asked many people to inquire about Heather, and learned that Heather had always hated


    Emelia. Besides, she even supported Yvonne at the beginning. Others all said that she colluded with


    Yvonne to force Emelia and Julian to get divorced.


    Therefore, Tara concluded that as long as she mentioned in front of Heather something that Emelia


    couldn''t have a baby, Heather would definitely drive Emelia away and would never agree to Emelia


    marrying Julian anyway.


    Heather raised her brows, put down the coffee in her hand, looked at Tara and asked, "Oh? What can


    affect the future prosperity of our family?"


    In fact, Heather had almost guessed what Tara would say at this time. It was nothing more than


    Emelia''s infertility. Otherwise, how could it be said that it was rted to the future prosperity of her


    family?


    Heather had already decided. This matter was rted to the reputation of the Hughes family. In any


    case, she would let Tara know that her thoughts were totally wrong this time, in case that she would


    publicize this matter in the future.


    Tara leaned forward and lowered her voice, "Did you know? Emelia has been taking traditional


    medicine to condition her body. I heard that she found a doctor in a small town, and that doctor


    specializes in gynecology."


    "I also heard that the doctor is especially good at treating infertility." Tara emphasized this sentence.


    Heather looked at her and said, "You mean Emelia has a problem with fertility?"


    Tara nodded seriously, "Of course."


    Heather asked calmly again, "Then do you have any evidence?"


    "No." Tara hurriedly added, "But no matter what, she has gynecological problems. She may not be able


    to have children. The Hughes family has such a big business. What if she really can''t give birth?"


    "No evidence?" Heather sneered. Her calm face instantly turned fierce. She pped the table and


    shouted aggressively, "You dare to talk nonsense in front of me without evidence?"


    Tara was startled by Heather''s face change. Before she could react, Heather already raised her hand.


    Then a cup of coffee was sshed on Tara''s face. She screamed uncontrobly, and wiped the coffee


    off her face desperately.


    Her delicate makeup and hairstyle were all ruined. She was so embarrassed now. If she hadn''t taken


    off her mask just now, she might be better now.


    Heather also stood up, red at Tara, and said, "What gives you the right to meddle with our family


    business?"


    " You little homewrecking slut." With these words, Heather stomped Tara''s dignity under her feet.

 Chapter 459 When Pigs Fly

    Chapter 459 When Pigs Fly


    Heather had always been bitter and mean. Tara actually dared to provoke her.


    Being sshed with coffee and humiliated by Heather like this, Tara was about to get mad at the


    moment. She viciously stepped forward and pushed Heather, scolding, "You old hag! No wonder no


    one loves you!"


    Gerhard had been abroad all the year round. Even if they two had not divorced, they already had no


    feelings. Others already knew it. Tara unceremoniously poked Heather''s sore spot.


    Heather had always been aggressive. So naturally she couldn''t stand being ridiculed by Tara like this.


    She immediately pped Tara unceremoniously, "Even no one loves me, I''m also Mrs. Hughes. I''m


    better than you, a mistress!"


    After being pped by Heather, Tara felt the world was spinning in front of her eyes. She fell down on


    the sofa with her face covered. She couldn''t recover for a while.


    She never thought that Julian''s mother would be so fierce and arrogant and she dared to p people in


    public.


    "What happened?" The staff in the cafe quickly gathered around. The few other customers in the cafe


    also looked over.


    Tara felt that the situation was not good. She was not wearing a facemask now. If she was recognized


    and was found that she was fighting with others, she would be so embarrassed. It would be a shame.


    So she hurriedly put on her facemask, covered her face and tried not to be recognized. She turned


    around and nned to leave in embarrassment.


    She thought if she didn''t pursue it, the matter would end here. But Heather shouted behind her, "Stop!"


    Tara''s feet trembled. She touched her mask and turned to look at Heather. She gritted her teeth and


    asked in a low voice, "What else do you want to do?"


    Heather pointed at her expressionlessly and said to the staff at the cafe, "This woman pped me. Call


    the police."


    Tara was so angry. She couldn''t help raising her voice and shouted, "What did you say? You were the


    one who sshed coffee on me first. Obviously, it''s you who pped me first. I just nudged you lightly.


    You dare to say that I pped you?"


    "You are throwing mud on me!"


    Heather''s actions really let Tara know what an unreasonable shrew was.


    Heather didn''t care what Tara said. She calmlymanded the staff to call the police, and then said to


    Tara mockingly, "Don''t even think about leaving this cafe today!"


    Since she dared provoked her, Heather, there was no possibility of running away.


    She had to teach Tara a lesson.


    Tara dared to provoke her with Emelia, so she couldn''t let Tara go easily.


    Although she was still a little dissatisfied with Emelia, at present her son only loved Emelia. They would


    still be a family in the future, so this matter was rted to the reputation of the Hughes family. She must


    maintain it.


    Tara was about to cry. If she could, she really wanted to sit on the floor and cry.


    Didn''t they say that Heather didn''t like Emelia at all?


    Didn''t they all say that Heather was easy to provoke?


    She tried so hard to sow discord between Heather and Emelia. But why was Heather targeting at her


    now?


    Tara regretted it so much.


    At this time, although several other guests in the cafe who were not far away didn''te around, they


    had begun to discuss in a low voice.


    One of them said to his friend, "Is that young woman Tara White, the actress?"


    The friend shook his head and denied, "How is it possible? What is she doing in our small town?"


    Another also agreed with this person''s words, "Impossible. That woman is still fighting with others in


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    public. It must not be her. Otherwise, it really takes away greatly from her public image."


    Tara turned away nervously when she heard her name at first, so as not to be recognized by them.


    Later, when she heard that they didn''t recognize her, she breathed a sigh of relief. But Heather, who


    was on the side, deliberately raised her voice and said to those people, "She is indeed Tara White."


    Tara almost fainted.


    She could see that Heather was trying to ruin her. But she just didn''t expect Heather to be so cruel.


    Tara almost copsed. Heather actually wanted to invite those people over again, "Come and see, this


    famousdy Tara in the entertainment industry, as a public figure, even pped me in a coffee shop.


    She made me so angry that I have a heart attack."


    After speaking, Heather deliberately shook a few times, and fell into the sofa behind her weakly, as if


    she would faint in the next second. The staff in the cafe to rush up to ask her, "Lady, are you okay? You


    need me to call an ambnce for you?"


    Tara knew Heather was pretending. She was the one who was going to faint.


    But she couldn''t move at all now. Heather had taken advantage of the opportunity. She couldn''t leave.


    She could only stay here, feeling extremely tormented.


    Heather leaned on the sofa weakly and said to the staff in the cafe, "Thank you, I''m fine. I''m going to


    wait for the police toe and send this woman to the police station!"


    The police arrived quickly. After a brief questioning, they two were taken away.


    This incident happened near evening in the afternoon, so it was already night when Heather called


    Emelia.


    After Emelia ended the call with Heather, she quickly turned around and went to the banquet hall to find


    Julian. When she found Julian and told him what happened, Julian walked back and forth in the


    corridor with his hands on his hips speechlessly.


    His mother was really¡­


    Emelia reassured him, "Actually, I think your mother did the right thing this time. Tara really deserves


    the p. She actually sowed discord between me and your mother with this matter."


    "It''s fortunate that your mother was not tricked this time. Otherwise, there will be another uproar


    between us." Emelia knows Heather''s character better than anyone. This time Heather could actually


    defend her! She wondered if the pigs flied.


    Julian nced at her and his face softened a little.


    Emelia added, "I feel that your mother is also protecting me and the reputation of the Hughes family."


    "So, when we rush overter, don''t reprimand her with a cold face. Let''s settle this matter first." Heather


    asked her to help deal with this matter, and to avoid Julian. Emelia knew that Heather was afraid that


    Julian would reprimand her.


    Indeed, no one could stand Julian'' straight face, disdainful re and scathing remarks.


    As soon as Emelia finished speaking, Julian took a deep look at her again. She actually spoke for


    Heather.


    Of course, he was also surprised that Heather would protect Emelia.

 Chapter 460 The Truth

    Chapter 460 The Truth


    "Let''s go and have a look." After Emelia''s reminder, Julian came back to his senses. He gathered up


    his emotions and said goodbye to the banquet host before taking Emelia away.


    They two went home and changed intofortable clothes. Julian called awyer from the Hughes


    Group and the driver. The four of them drove two cars towards the city where Heather was.


    Emelia and Julian were in the same car, while Julian drove.


    On the way, Emelia said to Julian, "Your mother wants to make this incident bigger and ruin Tara''s


    reputation."


    Julian asked angrily, "Is it necessary to fight her to ruin her?"


    To deal with such a viin like Tara, they just needed to use some tricks. She was not ashamed of


    herself after beating others?


    Julian really didn''t like the way his mother dealt with this. As always, his mother was impulsive and


    mindless.


    Emelia was a little helpless. She knew he would say like this.


    Maybe he had umted so many resentments against Heather in his heart that every time when he


    mentioned Heather, he had a bad face.


    "Calm down." Emelia said to him.


    "However, it''s a little weird that they made such a big fuss in the coffee shop but it hasn''t even made a


    ssh on the Inte so far. What''s going on?" Emelia asked in confusion.


    Tara was a female star anyway. ording to Heather''s description, she and Tara had a fight in a coffee


    shop. It was impossible that no one would pay attention to this matter. If strangers took a video or some


    photos, it would be enough to make the matter be a hot search.


    Of course, this hot search was not a good hot search.


    Julian said, "Someone helped Tara suppress it down."


    Emelia wondered, "But didn''t Trevor break up with Tara?"


    Emelia had already heard from Vincent about everything about Trevor and his wife, so she naturally


    knew that Trevor and Tara were no longer in contact. In that case, he would not help Tara to suppress


    this scandal.


    "Do you think that Tara has only one sugar daddy?" When Julian mentioned Tara, his tone was with


    disdain and contempt.


    Emelia was stunned.


    Julian didn''t speak. He made a phone call and instructed David, "Check who helped Tara suppress the


    news, and tell the other party by the way that this matter involves the Hughes Group."


    The implication was that if the other party wanted to offend Julian and the Hughes Group, he could


    continue to help Tara.


    David called back after a while, "Mr. Hughes, we got the news. The other party is the boss of a leather


    factory. When he heard that the Hughes Group was involved, he immediately said that he wouldn''t help


    Tara anymore."


    "That''s good." After Julian finished speaking, he hung up the phone and told Emelia about the leather


    factory boss, who was older than Trevor.


    Emelia didn''t even know what Tara was thinking. She gave herself to those old men who were old


    enough to be her father again and again, just to get those resources and money.


    Couldn''t she just rely on herself?


    Even without those money, at least she was clean, free and dignified.


    Of course, Emelia also knew that people were different.


    The life she thought about didn''t mean that Tara and the others also thought about it.


    Those girls might feel that it was an easy thing to exchange money and resources just by lying under a


    man for a while. They preferred money to dignity and freedom.


    Shaking her head and saying nothing, Emelia looked down at her phone.


    As soon as the other party gave up Tara, the news of Tara''s conflict with others in the cafe during the


    day quickly became a trending topic. Several photos were exposed. In the photos, Tara was


    embarrassed. Her face was covered with coffee. Besides, the expression on her face was also hideous


    and angry.


    There were somements. "Damn, isn''t that the exquisite girl Tara who unts her beauty all day


    long? Why is she so embarrassed?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Are they shooting a scene? Otherwise, how could she be sshed with coffee?"


    "Is it because that the man''s wifees to her?"


    Emelia was a little helpless when she saw thesements. It was obviously that Tara asked for it.


    She told Julian thesements. Then he said, "It''s okay. The public rtions department is paying


    attention to this matter. They will lead thesements."


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before someone pointed out that the woman who sshed the coffee on


    Tara''s face was Julian''s mother.


    Although Tara was bad, she had be popr after all. She still had some fans.


    After it was pointed out that the person was Heather, Tara''s fans went crazy. They scolded Heather in


    thements.


    "Shrew! Shameless!"


    "Is this what thedy of the prestigious family looks like? Everyone can see it clearly. She bullies Tara


    at will just because her son has some money. Is it reasonable?"


    "Yeah, Tara has always been beautiful and kind. How helpless she looks in the photo! Why did some


    shrew have the heart to p her?"


    Tara''s fans were fighting for her. Of course, there were someizens who scolded Tara.


    "Tara White is beautiful and kind? I advise you to go to the hospital to see your eyes, or wash your


    eyes well."


    "How many families has she destroyed over the years? Aren''t you afraid of being punched when you


    say it?"


    "I heard that it was Tara who deliberately spread the rumors that Harry and Emelia had an affair some


    time ago. Unexpectedly, Julian confessed his love domineeringly and ruined her vicious n."


    The Hughes Group quickly issued a public rtions statement.


    "Thank you for your attention to Mr. Julian Hughes and Ms. Heather Duncan. What we have learned is


    that Miss Tara White took the initiative to find Mr. Hughes'' mother, and spoke ill of Miss Emelia Jones in


    front of Mr. Hughes'' mother, sowing discord. Mr. Hughes'' mother was angry, so she sshed the coffee


    on Miss White''s face.


    Of course, Miss White also said extremely bad words to Mr. Hughes'' mother afterwards. In rage, Mr.


    Hughes'' mother pped Miss White in the face.


    Mr. Hughes'' mother said that she was sorry that her rude words and behaviors set a bad example for


    everyone and had a negative impact on the society. She hoped that everyone would take a warning,


    and don''t be impulsive when encountering problems, let alone solve problems by force."


    Although the statement was very official, it was enough for others to figure out the ins and outs of the


    matter.


    "So it''s Tara who provoked others firstly?"


    "The incident happened in a small town, right? How mean Tara is! She actually traveled all the way to a


    small town to find others'' mother-inw toin?"


    "Wow, it was said before that the screenwriter''s mother-inw didn''t like her, but now it seems wrong.


    Her mother-inw is protecting her! Otherwise, how can she p Tara in the face for her?"


    "Well, well, well."


    "It is said that the reason why Tara targets the screenwriter is because the screenwriter didn''t agree


    with Tara ying the second female lead in ''I Gotta Find You''."


    "Shit, just because of this, she did several things in a row to frame the screenwriter? So fucking


    vicious."


    "The screenwriter must have rejected her for the sake of the big picture, right? Tara''s acting sucks.


    Don''t let her ruin Mr. Longerich''s new dramaeback."


    After everyone finished theirments, they all went to leave messages under Tara''s twitter ount.


    The message only contained four words, "Bitch, you deserved it!"


    Now Tara''s fans couldn''t no longer control the situation.

 Chapter 461 Tara Whites Regret

    Chapter 461 Tara White''s Regret


    Emelia wasn''t interested in how others med Tara. Thetter asked for it.


    However, she was worried about Heather, wondering if Heather couldn''t bear the public''s me.


    Heather was always a proud, aggressive woman. How could she tolerate others scolding her? Besides,


    many curses were really vicious.


    Julian seemed not to care. "She won''t care about others'' curses. When she wanted to make a fuss


    about this event, she should have thought about the consequences like this."


    Emelia nodded. "I hope so."


    The highway wasn''t packed at night. The four drove more than two hours, finally arriving at the police


    station where Heather was.


    Emelia was too sleepy, so she napped in the car. Julian draped his coat on her shoulders when she got


    down to prevent her from getting a cold.


    Emelia hurriedly gave it back to him. "I don''t feel cold. You can''t catch a cold, Julian."


    Then she raised her head and whispered, "Are you tired?"


    "No, I''m not." Julian could see the concerns in her eyes. He was refreshed.


    He was worried about her. She didn''t feel well, but she had to apany him all the way here to deal


    with Heather''s matter. Julian felt guilty, holding her hand tight while striding into the police station with


    hiswyer.


    In the police station, Heather was sitting there calmly. Tara looked miserable and haggard in frustration.


    When the policemen took Heather and Tara to the police station, Tara burst into tears. She cried in


    regret and fear.


    She begged Heather while shedding tears, "Mrs. Hughes. Lady! Please. You are a generous woman.


    Please let go of me.


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have driven a wedge between you and Emelia Jones. It won''t happen


    again..."


    Tara had utterly ignored the policemen in the office and her public image.


    She only wished to leave here to avoid this incident from being spread widely.


    On the way from the coffee shop to the police station, she contacted her sugar daddy, whom she had


    just hooked up with, asking him to help her suppress the news.


    She kept browsing Twitter. Seeing her negative news didn''t appear online, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    After that, she asked Heather to forgive her while shedding tears. If this matter went viral, she didn''t


    think her sugar daddy could be against Julian and his Hughes Group. Once what she had done was


    exposed online, her reputation would be tarnished, and so would her career in the entertainment


    business.


    Tara was indeed regretful. If she could turn back the time, she would remind herself not to provoke


    Heather as she was a tough nut to crack.


    "Mrs. Hughes?" Heather ignored Tara''s crocodile tears. "Didn''t you call me an old hag? I don''t deserve


    to be called Mrs. Hughes."


    She had seen many women like Tara, who like shedding tears to show their weakness. Hence, she


    wasn''t moved at all. She knew Tara cried not because she regretted what she had done. Instead, it was


    because Tara had no way out.


    Heather also knew that for such a kind woman, if she couldn''t learn a lesson, she would take revenge


    in the future for sure.


    Tara cried more loudly, "It''s my bad. I''m not good at words. Please forgive me, Ms. Duncan."


    Heather retorted with a stern look, "You asked for it."


    Before Tara spoke again, she continued, "Tara White, I''m not in the mood to talk to you. You should


    know I''m not a kind-hearted woman. Stop acting."


    Then Heather sat in the chair, ignoring Tara.


    Thetter copsed on the floor.


    Tara was an actress, so she tried her best to y in this show. A few policemen pitied her.


    One walked to Heather and said, "Ms. Duncan, probably you should be easy on people. Besides, you


    haven''t got injured in this matter. Ms. White is apologizing sincerely. Could you drop thewsuit?"


    Heather retorted bluntly, "What do you mean? She cries, so you''ve taken her side. I can cry too."


    With those words, she was about to burst into tears. The policeman had to give up.


    They were all in a stalemate in the office. Finally, Heather looked over at Tara coldly and said, "I can


    stop suing you and holding you ountable for this matter."


    Tara looked at her delightfully. Heather smiled and added, "I want you to announce that you''ll quit the


    entertainment business."


    "What?" Tara trembled in anger.


    Even if Heather kept making a fuss about this matter, Tara would end up quitting the entertainment


    business.


    She had begged Heather for a long time, but thetter requested her to give up her career in this


    business.


    She felt that Heather was bullying her.


    Tara raised her finger to point at Heather and roared angrily, "Heather Duncan, you''ve gone too far!"


    Heather sneered. "Have I gone too far, or have you gone too far when bullying Emelia?"


    "You!" Tara was rendered speechless.


    Heather didn''t care. She added, "I don''t understand. Emelia is easygoing and not aggressive at all.


    What has she done to offend you?"


    Casting her a nce, Heather added, "Do you have a crush on my son? Do you take Emelia as your


    rival in love?"


    Tara parted her lips and wanted to exin, but Heather didn''t give her any chance. She believed that


    Tara had a crush on Julian. "You''d better give up. You are a whore. How many men have you slept


    with? You don''t even deserve to lick Julian''s shoes."


    Tara felt like she was about to ck out. Heather almost angered her to death.


    She realized that Heather indeed had a sharp tongue.


    Because of Heather''s harsh words, Tara had no guts to talk to her anymore, afraid of being humiliated


    by Heather again. Hence, she also stopped begging Heather to forgive her.


    Nestling in the chair in a corner, she kept refreshing her Twitter, wishing her news wouldn''t be exposed.


    When Julian and others entered the office, Tara saw her name on the trends followed by many curses.


    Her legs weakened, sliding down from the chair.


    She knew she was doomed.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The post that Hughes Group''s PR department wrote was quite skillful. The inte learned that Tara


    had actively provoked Heather, and also, they could tell how protective Heather was of Emelia. Rumors


    had it that they didn''t get along, but the Hughes Group''s post broke the rumors.


    Right then, everyone was scolding Tara online. She had to quit showbiz.


    She didn''t have a good reputation in the circle, anyway. After this matter had gone wildly, she wouldn''t


    be able to have any resources. She would also face the situation after being banned.


    That was why Julian and Emelia noticed that Tara looked miserable and haggard.

 Chapter 462 PTSD

    Chapter 462 PTSD


    Seeing Emelia, who had a pure and innocent look, behind Julian, Tara stared at her in hatred.


    However, when her gaze met the ice in Julian''s eyes, Tara looked away in frustration.


    She was furious, but what could she do?


    She couldn''t even protect herself. Thinking of that, she shed tears again.


    Julian entered the office. The policemen greeted him with smiles and served him tea.


    Julian responded to them indifferently. Then he looked over at Heather and called, "Mom."


    He didn''t speak any extra words. Even others could tell they were not close.


    Emelia felt helpless. She walked up and whispered to Heather, "How are you? Did you get hurt?"


    She inwardly med Julian for not even acting as being close to his mother in outsiders'' presence.


    Wasn''t he afraid they would mock them?


    Heather was a proud woman, so she didn''t want others to know that Julian disliked her.


    Fortunately, Emelia was sensible. She greeted Heather on Julian''s behalf. Heather was touched.


    Shaking her head, she answered, "I''m fine, Emelia."


    Tara''s agent also rushed over from the Capital as soon as possible. She helped Tara up from the floor


    and said to Julian and others with reddened eyes, "Tara has known she has been wrong, Mr. Hughes,


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Ms. Duncan. Please forgive her and let her go. Now, this matter has been exposed online. She''ll be in


    trouble in the circle..."


    Before Julian answered, Heather sneered. "As I said, I could ept not to sue her, but she must


    announce to quit the entertainment business."


    Tara''s agent said with a bitter smile, "Is there any difference if she doesn''t?"


    Tara''s agent also had her own ns. As long as Tara didn''t quit the circle after the public had forgotten


    this incident, Tara could revive.


    Even if she couldn''t make big money, she could earn some allowances.


    However, Heather wasn''t a fool. She knew how scheming women could be.


    Besides, she also noticed Tara''s hateful gaze on Emelia. Although Julian stopped her, Heather still felt


    disgusted.


    Heather was fond of torturing others the most, especially Tara, a shameless mistress. She wanted to


    vent her anger on Tara.


    Raising her eyebrows, Heather said to Tara''s agent, "Hence, I''ve changed my mind again.


    "I want her to apologize to me on Twitter and tell the public she has deliberately driven a wedge


    between Emelia and me."


    If Tara took the initiative to apologize and admitted her evil intention, she could fall t on her face.


    In the future, if anyone dared to hire Tara, the public would boycott that.


    Upon hearing Heather''s request, not only Tara but also her agent shed tears. "Ms. Duncan, please


    leave us a way out?"


    "Do you feel aggrieved?" Heather was furious when seeing them weeping. She raised her voice and


    said, "If she hadn''t deliberately made trouble, would I have given her a hard time? Would I have been


    ndered by the inte?


    "I was leading a peaceful life, but she purposely provoked me. I almost had a heart attack. I was also


    scolded by people online. Who has considered my feelings? Who has given me a way out?


    "What if I were so fragile that I was pissed to death by her?"


    Heather blew up, and others were rendered speechless by her.


    Her words made sense. She was enjoying her retirement, but Tara purposely provoked her. Heather


    was indeed innocent, although she fought back.


    Heather pulled out her phone and browsed the post by the PR department of Hughes Group. She


    asked Julian aggressively, "Who allowed them to write this post like this? What does it mean by I feel


    sorry for my behaviors? I am not! I won''t apologize. I didn''t make any mistakes.


    "If that happened again, I would ssh the coffee on her and p her. I would hit her more fiercely."


    Heather was so aggressive that thewyer behind Julian dared not to speak at all.


    Julian''s temples popped.


    None one knew that he had a mental shadow for Heather''s yells. When he was little, Heather was like


    this when arguing with Gerhard. She was aggressive and arrogant, almost breaking down Julian.


    In the end, he had PTSD towards her voice. Whenever he heard it, he felt upset. For a long time, he


    would suffer from a migraine.


    Hence, Julian always avoided having conflicts with Heather. Otherwise, whenever she yelled, he would


    have an intense migraine.


    Emelia could tell that he wasn''t well. Although she didn''t know what had happened, she felt sorry for


    him.


    Pinching his hand gently, she walked up and said, "Since this incident is also about me, may I have a


    word?


    "I agree with Ms. Duncan''s decision. Ms. White, please make an apology in public and exin what


    has happened in detail. In that case, we won''t sue you." Emelia hadn''t married Julian yet, so she


    addressed Heather as Ms. Duncan.


    She agreed with Heather''s decision because Tara did ask for it.


    Taracked self-respect and turned out to be too shameless.


    Heather didn''t expect Emelia to agree with her. After all, this solution she came up with was well


    yed. Emelia had always been soft-hearted, so Heather was afraid Emelia would stop her.


    Heather also knew Julian was pretty obedient to Emelia now. Hence, with Emelia''s support, she felt


    more confident. Looking at Tara and her agent coldly, she said, "Now the ball''s in your court."


    "Okay. I''ll apologize," Tara said while sobbing.


    If she said no, she was afraid she wouldn''t be able to leave the police station. Julian had brought along


    awyer.


    "Okay. We look forward to seeing it. Better I can see it tomorrow morning when I wake up." Heather felt


    delighted after venting her anger.


    Since they wouldn''t sue her, Tara didn''t need to continue staying in the police station. She and her


    agent stood up and fled out as if they were running for their lives.


    Emelia looked at their receding figure and didn''t pity them at all.


    If Tara hadn''t yed with fire, she wouldn''t have gotten burned. She should have realized it now.


    Julian and others also left the police station. Julian kept quiet because his migraine hadn''t been


    relieved yet.


    Although Heather argued for their own good and Julian didn''t mean toin, he had PTSD.


    Heather stood beside the car and said to her son and Emelia, "It''s all my fault. Sorry for asking you to


    Julian didn''t answer. Emelia had to reply on his behalf, "It''s not your fault, Ms. Duncan. It happened


    because of me, after all."


    "It''s quitete now. What about you guys staying at my house tonight?" Heather invited them sincerely,


    studying her son carefully, afraid that Julian would turn her down.

 Chapter 463 Well Be Harmonious in the Future

    Chapter 463 We''ll Be Harmonious in the Future


    After all, this was relevant to Julian''s willingness to stay in the same house with Heather, so Emelia


    didn''t answer. She raised her head to look over at Julian.


    Julian''s eyes were full of refusal. He tried hard to tolerate the migraine and said, "No, thanks."


    Then he pulled Emelia to leave.


    Julian believed his head would explode if they went to Heather''s house and listened to her drone.


    Emelia could tell he didn''t feel well, so she didn''t try to convince him. She waved bye to Heather and


    left with him.


    Heather looked disappointed but couldn''t do anything. In the past, she wantonly harmed her son and


    Emelia. She overbearingly wanted everyone to obey her. Hence, her rtionship with them dropped to


    rock bottom.


    Heather regretted it and wanted to make it up to them, but it was toote.


    Julian asked his driver to send Heather back home. Then he, Emelia, and thewyer checked into a


    hotel.


    As soon as entering their room, Emily asked, "Julian, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"


    Julian didn''t hide it. He leaned against the wall weakly and said, "I have a migraine."


    Emelia felt pretty sorry for him. In a hurry, she helped him to sit on the sofa.


    "Howe you suddenly have a migraine? Shall we go to the hospital?"


    Julian shook his head. "No, thanks. Can you ask the hotel service to give me some painkillers?"


    That was his old sickness, so he knew it could be relieved if he took a pain killer.


    He would recover as long as he couldn''t hear Heather''s hysterical yell.


    "OK." Emelia immediately made a call to hotel service.


    The pills were delivered soon. Julian felt much better after taking medicine.


    He knew Emelia was worried about him, so he exined gently while holding her in his arms, "When I


    was little, Dad and Mom fought a lot. Mom always yelled aggressively, like what she did early. As time


    went by, I had PTSD to this kind of scene and her voice."


    After listening to him, Emelia couldn''t utter any word, feeling helpless and sorry for him.


    She could imagine the scene where Heather fought with Gerhard. She could feel how fearful and sick


    Julian was when he was young.


    Hence, the family of origin''s unhappiness would hurt a person deeply.


    "Fortunately, I met you. You are always gentle. You won''t yell like a lunatic when there''s a problem,"


    Julian said, holding Emelia tight while heaving a sigh.


    They were destined to be together. Their characters fit.


    When one meets a decent person, they can be better.


    That applied to him and Emelia. Julian could feel that he had be gentler, more considerate, and


    more human.


    "Well." Emelia nestled in his arms and whispered, "In the future, we''ll be harmonious. We can''t fight or


    argue."


    In case... If they had a child, they couldn''t argue fiercely. Otherwise, their child would be hurt.


    Since it was prettyte, they went to bed soon.


    The following morning, when they woke up, Tara''s apology had been posted online.


    It had undoubtedly raised an uproar. Hundreds of thousands of peoplemented on Tara''s Twitter


    post, scolding her fiercely.


    Tara''s fan club was also announced to be dismissed.


    Their fans felt ashamed to like such an indecent idol.


    Since Tara was contracted with Starixo, many people left harshments on its official ount. They


    also scolded Trevor, which impacted the new drama, "I Gotta Find You".


    The public didn''t believe that apany that had contracted an indecent actress like Tara would do an


    excellent job filming "I Gotta Find You". Hence, they turned to dislike this drama, and some of them


    even suggested boycotting it.


    Trevor was so frightened. He hurriedly asked Starixo to post a statement.


    It said that Tara''s contract with Starixo had expired not long ago, and the contract hadn''t been renewed.


    Hence, Tara had no rtionship with Starixo now. Additionally, "I Gotta Find You" was the most


    important drama of Starixo this year. Therefore, they promise to guarantee its quality.


    Trevor felt unfortunate that Julian had threatened him to terminate his contract with Tara and kicked her


    out of Starixo. Otherwise, he and hispany would be dragged into the mud this time.


    Tara didn''t announce quitting the entertainment business, but she and her agent knew that she could


    never bounce back in this circle.


    Tara cried so hard that her eyes were swollen, especially after reading the statement from Starixo.


    When Trevor had sex with her and called her "baby", he wasn''t so heartless.


    Now, she was in trouble. Trevor, her new sugar daddy, and her previous sugar daddies turned cold


    shoulders on her.


    While Tara was isted, she received a call from an unknown number.


    "Hello?" Her voice was full of unconcealed tiredness and haggardness.


    She heard a voice filled with irony. "Don''t you know who this is? After all, you used to send countless


    nude photos and erotic pictures to this number."


    Tara was shocked. She put the phone away from her ear and rechecked the number. Earlier, she didn''t


    look at it carefully. She found the number belonged to Trevor''s wife when she checked on it.


    "Now you know who this is?" Trevor''s wife said again with a gloating giggle.


    Tara gritted her teeth. "You just want to mock me, don''t you?"


    The woman chuckled. "Right. I call you to mock you."


    Tara was furious and was about to hang the call up, but the woman seemed to read her mind. She


    continued, "Remember what I told you before? One''s life is pretty long. You might not be the one who


    wouldugh until the end."


    Tara roared, "Do you think you will have a good life? Trevor has dumped you.


    "If you hadn''t shamelessly refused to divorce, he would have married me long ago" Tara was enraged


    while she spoke. If Trevor had married her, she wouldn''t be isted without any backer.


    The womanughed joyfully on the other end of the line. "You are wrong, bitch! Don''t you know Trevor


    Spence is begging me to forgive him now? I will dump him this time.


    "He came to find our children and me during the New Year vacation, but I didn''t let him enter our


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    house."


    "How could it be possible?" Tara refused to believe her. "Impossible! You lied! He has already stopped


    loving you. How could he beg you to forgive him?"


    Tara added, "Since you want to dump him, why don''t you divorce him? You are lying!"


    The woman chuckled. "I asked mywyer to pass the divorce agreement to him just now."


    Tara staggered backward. "How could it be possible? You would rather die than divorce him back then.


    And also, you said you wouldn''t do it forever..."


    "If you hadn''t been so impatient and dered war against me to provoke me, I would have already


    divorced him.


    "However, you bullied me too wantonly. How was I supposed to make your wishe true?


    "Now, he won''t marry you at all. Of course, I''m going to divorce him. After all, I feel sickened when


    seeing his face. I don''t want to disgust myself anymore," retorted the woman.


    Upon hearing her words, Tara was so angry that she bit her tongue. And from the pain she passed


    out.

 Chapter 464 Respect Julians Decision

    Chapter 464 Respect Julian''s Decision


    Julian and Emelia didn''t get up after waking up. Emelia wanted, but Julian stopped her. "It had been a


    long nightst night. Let''s sleep in."


    Julian felt sorry for her. Covering her lower abdomen with his palm, he wanted to warm her up.


    Emelia felt warm in her belly and heart.


    She nestled in his arms and said with a chuckle, "I''ve never expected you to sleep in."


    Emelia was teasing him, but Julian admitted it. "Ehn. I''m also sleeping in. I want to hold you like this


    forever without getting up."


    With those words, he leaned against her and said, "No wonder the ancient emperors refused to get up


    early in the morning for their business. I understood why they did so."


    Emelia giggled, pushing him. Then she asked with concerns, "Do you still have a migraine?"


    "I''m fine now." Julian asked in self-mockery, "Do you think I''m too fragile?"


    Emelia hurriedly answered, "Not at all. I just feel sorry for you, Julian. You must be hurt by the scenes,


    so you had PTSD."


    She felt highly sorry after knowing why he had suffered from a migraine the previous night.


    At midnight, she woke up and studied him carefully to see if he had been bothered by it.


    Since he was sleeping soundly with even breath, she was relieved and fell asleep again.


    Julian held her tight. Right then, Emelia''s phone rang. She checked it and found Heather''s ID. Emelia


    was confused, wondering why she didn''t call Julian as they were together.


    However, she swiped to answer. Heather asked tentatively on the phone, "Morning, Emelia. Are you


    guys up?"


    Emelia nced at Julian and said, "Yeah, we just got up."


    Heather continued, "Well... I made breakfast. Would you like to join me?"


    Emelia didn''t answer. Julian grabbed her phone from her hand and refused coldly, "No, thanks. We''ll


    have it in the hotel. Then we''ll go back."


    Heather stiffened on the other end of the line and muttered, "I see..."


    Julian was so cold and aggressive that Heather couldn''t utter any word to keep them staying. Seeing


    that she was silent, Julian directly hung up the call.


    Emelia approached and asked gently, "Shall we... have lunch with your mother?"


    Emelia didn''t take the initiative to tter Heather. She suggested it for Julian''s good.


    Heather was his birth mother, so he shouldn''t keep such an awkward rtionship with her.


    Julian refused, "No."


    Emelia asked in a helpless tone, "Didn''t you promise to be obedient to me in everything?"


    Julian was wordless.


    Tugging his hand, she said, "I know you are unwilling to be with her. You are afraid she''ll give me a


    hard time as before. I can tell she has changed. It won''t happen."


    Julian cast down his eyes, keeping silent.


    In fact, he was indeed worried that Heather would give Emelia a hard time again. However, it wasn''t the


    key reason he had a poor rtionship with Heather. He had a knot in his heart because of Caroline''s


    death. He didn''t think he could forgive Heather shortly.


    Julian looked up at Emelia and said honestly, "I haven''t been mentally ready for that. I''ll take a rain


    check, OK?"


    "OK." Emelia didn''t insist. She respected Julian''s decision.


    After getting up and tidying up, the two went to the hotel restaurant for breakfast. Then they called the


    driver and thewyer to return to town.


    On the way, Emelia asked Julian to call Heather. "Have you seen Tara White''s statement online? Since


    she has apologized, let the bygones be bygones. Enjoy your retirement."


    "I know. Thank you, Julian. Please send my appreciation to Emelia, too. Thank you guys for driving


    here and helping me deal with this matterst night." Unconcealed disappointment filled Heather''s


    tone. However, she still thanked them sincerely.


    "Be careful when driving back," she reminded. Julian hung up his call.


    Heather pinched her phone, sitting in her living room. She stared at the blue sea outside the window,


    her eyes reddening.


    For many years, this was the first time she regretted her words and behaviors before when she tried


    hard to separate Julian from Emelia.


    If she had been a kind mother-inw, would her rtionship with her son have been better than the


    current one? If her daughter, Caroline, had been taken care of by her brother and sister-inw, she


    wouldn''t have passed away so young, wouldn''t she?


    Thinking about hertest daughter, who had died miserably, Heather burst into tears.


    She regretted it. Indeed.


    At Starixo.


    In the office, Trevor gazed at the document in his hands, and then he looked up at thewyer in a suit


    opposite. After a long while, he uttered a few words, "Does she want to divorce?"


    Thewyer nodded and said professionally, "Yes, Mr. Spence. This is the divorce agreement from my


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    client to you. After reading it, please sign your name if you have no questions."


    Trevor was so angry that he snapped the pen in his hand. He pulled out his phone, turned away, and


    made a call.


    He roared in anger after the call was connected, "What do you mean by doing so?"


    His wife said calmly, "You should know what I mean."


    Trevor took a deep breath. "You''d rather die than divorce several years ago. Now, you are willing to


    divorce. Who do you think I am? You can''t be so willful!"


    His wife seemed to have heard a funny joke. Sheughed out loud and said, "Trevor Spence, you


    should ask yourself that question.


    "When you wanted to dump me, you slept with countless women and hurt me repeatedly. You made all


    people in Riverside City know you tried to dump me at that time.


    "Now you want to save our marriage, so you came to my ce, wishing I would forgive you because of


    an apology? You wish."


    Trevor was rendered speechless. After a long while, he uttered a few words, "I disagree with the


    divorce."


    "It doesn''t matter," his wife said calmly, "Since you disagree with the agreement, mywyer will help me


    file awsuit and solve it through legal means.


    "You can''t me me for not reminding you, Trevor Spence. I''ve given up everything, and I''ve written it


    in the divorce agreement. You only need to pay the alimony to raise our children. Once this is resolved


    through legal means, I''ll gain part of your properties. You cheated on me in our marriage, so probably I


    could get more than expected."


    "Divorce agreement? Are you willing to give up everything?" Trevor had an indescribable feeling.


    Probably his wife had made up her mind to divorce him, so she was unwilling to fake being kind to him.


    She snapped, "Yep. It''s written on the disagreement. Are you blind or illiterate?"


    They had been married almost twenty years. This was the first time Trevor was scolded. He couldn''t


    react at all.

 Chapter 465 Dont Have a Future Anymore

    Chapter 465 Don''t Have a Future Anymore


    Since Trevor was silent, his wife added, "Just talk to mywyer. He''ll pass your message to me."


    Then she wanted to hang up. In a hurry, Trevor stopped her and said in frustration, "You''d rather give


    up anything to divorce me?"


    His wife snorted on the phone. "Right. Now you should know how much I feel sickened about you."


    Trevor was heavily blown, bing upset indeed. He muttered, "Why? Why?


    "Since I made you sick, why didn''t you divorce me back then? Why did you insist on keeping our


    marriage until now?"


    His wife answered naturally, "Of course, I wasn''t willing to let you marry Tara White, that bitch."


    Trevor gaped.


    He had never expected his ever so gentle and graceful wife could speak such offensive words. He also


    hadn''t expected her to tolerate him for many years because of her revenge on him and Tara.


    His wife continued, "Now, Tara White is doomed. You are a snobbish man. For your future and Starixo''s


    good, you won''t keep in touch with her for sure. Of course, I should divorce you now. I don''t want to be


    sickened by you any longer."


    Trevor squeezed words between his teeth, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll marry her because of your


    stimtion?"


    "You won''t." His wife sneered. "There''s a discord between you two already. You won''t be together


    anymore.


    "Of course, if you are willing to marry that woman with a ruined reputation despite the burden of the


    public opinions, I''ll believe you two genuinely love each other. Then I''ll send you my best wishes.


    "By the way, I also have her erotic photos and flirting chat with other men. Before you get married, I can


    generously send them as my blessings to you."


    "Shut up!" Trevor roared,pletely losing control.


    He felt that his wife turned out to be strange and horrible.


    In anger, he threatened her, "You haven''t worked for many years. After divorcing and giving up


    everything, what can you live on?"


    His wife sneered again. "So, I''d rather suffer from poverty than stay married to you."


    Trevor almost fainted in anger. In the past, he had thought he was the only one that his wife and


    children could rely on, so they wouldn''t be able to survive after leaving him. Hence, he kept fooling


    around with women outside.


    He was afraid of hurting them because they must rely on him.


    He believed that they dared not to anger him. Especially his wife hadn''t worked for many years, so she


    However...


    His children ignored him. If they were not blood-rted to him, they would refuse to admit that he was


    their father.


    His wife wanted to divorce him and said he had sickened her. She tried to break up with him even if she


    suffered from poverty.


    Trevor fainted in anger.


    His wife heard him faint. She hung up the call without any reaction and didn''t care if he was alive.


    Tara fainted in anger earlier, and so did Trevor. Finally, she had vented the anger that she had


    suppressed for many years.


    Trevor was sent to the hospital. He was well, but he had a mental broken down. Lying on the bed, he


    felt spiritless. His wife''s ruthless words fully upied his mind.


    However, his wife''swyer was entirely responsible. He followed Trevor into the ward. As soon as


    Trevor woke up, thewyer said professionally, "My client said you had refused to divorce upon the


    agreement. Hence, I''ll help her file awsuit. Mr. Spence, please attend the hearing on time."


    Trevor almost cked out again in anger. He grabbed his phone and smashed it on thewyer. "Fuck


    off! Get out of here!"


    Fortunately, thewyer hadn''t been hit. Otherwise, he could sue Trevor for willful and malicious injury.


    After passing his client''s message to Trevor, thewyer turned away and left the ward.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Vincent knew that Trevor had been sent to the hospital, so he came to visit Trevor. At the door, he


    witnessed Trevor blowing his stacks. Vincent picked up his phone and said with a frown, "What''s wrong


    with you, Dude?"


    Trevor halfy on the bed, taking deep breaths to calm down. Vincent put his phone on the nightstand


    and asked, "Are you alright? You look too spirited to be sick."


    Trevor could roar and smash things. He didn''t look seriously ill.


    Vincent received a call from Trevor''s assistant earlier. He was told that Trevor fainted in the office for no


    reason. Vincent was shocked and thought Trevor had severe disease, so he rushed over to visit Trevor.


    "What if I told you my wife pissed me to faint?" Trevor told Vincent that his wife suddenly wanted to


    divorce him. He also told Vincent his wife''s offensive words.


    Vincent was serious about his own marriage. After listening to Trevor, he didn''t pity Trevor at all. He


    even felt delighted. Trevor had hurt his wife for many years. He deserved to be treated in this way.


    However, Trevor was still in the hospital, so Vincent didn''t mock him. Heforted Trevor, "Since it has


    Vincent worked with Trevor in business, but he disliked Trevor for his attitude to his marriage.


    Trevor felt angry after hearing his words. "You!"


    He didn''t want to divorce, so he wanted to find someone to support him. However, Vincent asked him to


    divorce instead.


    Vincent raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why? Don''t you want to divorce?"


    Trevor looked away with a snort.


    Vincent didn''t mind. He said calmly, "Do you think your wife will forgive you after doing so many things


    to hurt her?


    "Trevor, you are different from the couples who have temporary conflicts. Think about it, how many


    women have you slept with all through the years?"


    Trevor looked a bit awkward. Vincent added, "You''re dirty both physically and mentally."


    Trevor had to admit that Vincent''s words were like daggers stabbing into his heart.


    He closed his eyes weakly.


    Vincent nced at him, heaving a sigh. "My words sound harsh indeed, but I''m telling the truth. Why


    don''t you just let go of her instead of keeping her staying? You''ve hurt her for many years. Do you still


    want to hurt her again on this matter?"


    Trevor pressed his lips together, realizing that he had to let go of his wife now.


    Since she had hated him to the core and they had reached a dead-end, they shouldn''t keep hurting


    each other.


    Although his wife wanted to give up everything to divorce him, Trevor wanted topensate her. He


    would give her the house where she and their children were staying abroad. He would also pay their


    children''s tuition fees, living expenses, and funding to support their marriages in the future.


    If his wife was willing, he would alsopensate her with money so that she could lead a better life in


    the future.


    Somehow, after Trevor had made up his mind, he felt a sharp pang in his heart. It hurt so much that he


    almost suffocated, and his eyes reddened.


    He realized that his fate with his wife in this life was gone.

 Chapter 466 My Girlfriends Script

    Chapter 466 My Girlfriend''s Script


    Trevor''s phone started ringing right then. Vincent nced at it and saw Tara''s name. Raising his


    eyebrows, he stood up and said, "Trevor, you look well. I''m relieved. I gotta go."


    Trevor saw Tara''s name on the phone, bing outraged.


    If he hadn''t hooked up with Tara and thetter hadn''t been so arrogant to provoke his wife, his wife


    wouldn''t have humiliated him.


    He wiped to answer the call. Before Tara spoke, he roared in a fury, "F*ck off! You''d better get out from


    my face. I don''t want to see you anymore in my life."


    Tara said in a grievance, "Trevor, please calm down. Your wife said she would divorce you. I..."


    Trevor interrupted her before she finished her words, "What do you want? She finally wants to divorce


    me, so do you think I''ll marry you?


    "Tara White, let me repeat. We''re over. Even if I divorced my wife, I wouldn''t marry you. Who do you


    think you are? You are just an unscrupulous woman. Do you deserve to be my wife?" Trevor''s words


    sounded pretty offensive. He directly hung up the call after finishing his words.


    Upon hearing his curse, Vincent left his ward, feeling relieved.


    He was afraid Trevor would marry Tara because he had been hurt by his wife. It turned out that Trevor


    wasn''t a fool.


    Humiliated by Trevor, Tara howled in despair after tossing away her phone.


    Trevor''s wife told her that she would divorce Trevor, so Tara couldn''t wait to call him. She hoped to be


    reconciled with him. She had lost everything. If she could marry Trevor, she wouldn''t need to worry


    about the rest of her life.


    However, Trevor called her a woman of loose morals...


    Seeing that, Tara''s agent left without looking back.


    Tara deserved it.


    Vincent told Emelia what had happened to Trevor while she was browsing the costumes for shooting


    photos in the cameraman''s studio. The stylist would measure her to make the costumes.


    Since Emelia would go to the Capital for a business trip, the preparation for her shooting could be done


    before she set up. After returning from the Capital, she could take the pictures right away.


    On the same day, the magazine with the photo of Emelia and Nina started a pre-sale online. Right after


    it was avable, the magazines were sold out. They were indeed popr.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Emelia felt amazed after hearing the news.


    She double-checked the information from the magazine agency and confirmed that the magazines had


    been sold out. Then she turned around and asked Julian, "Have you bought our magazine to increase


    its sale?"


    Julianughed. "Nah."


    He didn''t do it indeed because he was always urate in predicting the market.


    This magazine was issued right after Nina had helped Emelia out of the bully. It also reported their


    valuable friendship. Hence, it was certainly popr.


    Besides, Nina was a superstar with arge fan base.


    Also, Emelia had some fans. Hence, it was reasonable that the magazine could be sold out quickly.


    Julian even didn''t have a chance to buy one of them.


    Emelia nced at him intensely and decided to believe him.


    Since the magazine''s pre-sale was sessful, the topic that Emelia promised to write a novel for Nina


    during the interview also became a trending topic shortly after.


    Many people were discussing online about what kind of novel Emelia would write. They crazily envied


    Nina for having an author friend like Emelia, as Nina could be a heroine in a book.


    Julian asked, "Emelia, are you sure you will write a romance novel? In that case, the love between


    Nina and Cameron Dauster would be found out."


    Emelia said, "We all know a novel is based on real-life but quite different from it. I''ll make a statement


    to exin that eighty percent of plots are made by myself. It''s just a gift for Nina, so I named my


    heroine with her name."


    She had discussed with Nina the plots in her novel before deciding to write the campus love story.


    Nina agreed with her and also permitted her to write what had happened between her and Cameron in


    the past. Of course, except for Nina and Emelia, not many people would know those plots were actual.


    Nina agreed with her because she was running out of patience. If this novel still couldn''t stimte


    Cameron toe back from abroad, Nina would give up and find another man to marry.


    Julian asked earnestly, "May I invest in your novel and make it a drama? You''ve already gained


    attention to this novel. With your writing skills and the popr theme of the campus love, it''ll be a


    blockbuster if it can be filmed."


    Emelia covered her forehead. "Why do you have to target on my script?"


    Last time, when she discussed the family controversy script with him, Julian said he wanted to invest


    as well. Now, he wanted to invest in this novel.


    Julian said solemnly, "Because you are a good writer. If it were another person, I wouldn''t have any


    interest."


    He wanted to invest in the two scripts because he could see the potential for sess instead of trying


    to help her. The purpose that he invested in films and movies was to make money.


    It was only because he had seen the potential in his girlfriend''s scripts.


    Emelia refused, "No. You should avoid any hint of giving me special treatment."


    Before Julian retorted, Viggo called Emelia on the phone.


    Seeing his caller ID, Julian was alert. Pressing his lips together, he gazed at Emelia andpletely


    forgot about his investment.


    Viggo was a strong enemy on his way to pursuing Emelia. Although his rtionship with Emelia had


    be stable, Julian reminded himself not to underestimate his enemy.


    Emelia red at him to warn him not to talk nonsense. Then she swiped to answer Viggo''s call.


    After she gradually reconciled with Julian, she hadn''t contacted Viggo for a long time.


    Viggo was always considerate. To avoid the misunderstandings like that between her and Harry, he


    tried his best to prevent suspicions. Hence, Emelia was sure Viggo must have called her for business.


    Sure enough, he asked, "Emelia, may I know what kind of novel you will write for Nina Sanchez?"


    Emelia answered honestly, "It''s campus love. I''ll write the heroine''s love from the campus till she gets


    married."


    Viggo giggled on the phone. "I see. Tymers Entertainment intends to invest in the drama of your novel.


    What do you think?"


    Emelia was surprised, "Does Tymers have the intention?"


    As far as she knew, Tymers had been working on script writing and managing artists. They seldom had


    invested in any script. Even "Princess Lenia" was sponsored by Julian instead.

 Chapter 467 I Cant Stop Kissing You

    Chapter 467 I Can''t Stop Kissing You


    "Right. We want to invest in it," Viggo exined, "Tymers is developing steadily all through the years.


    Now, we have set up a firm foundation, so I''ve decided to progress a step."


    Emelia could understand him. However, she asked uneasily, "But I haven''t started my novel yet. Isn''t it


    too early for us to talk about our cooperation?"


    Emelia was worried that Tymers Entertainment would suffer a loss if her novel wasn''t sessful.


    "How many years have we cooperated together, Emelia? Don''t you think I know yourpetence?"


    Viggo fully trusted her. "If possible, I would like to invest in all your scripts in the future."


    Before Emelia answered, Julian chimed in unhappily, "Mr. Johansen, I can let you invest in her campus


    love novel, but Tymers might have no chance to invest in her other scripts in the future."


    Julian was willing to let Tymers invest in the new novel for Cameron''s sake. Tymers wanted to invest as


    soon as Emelia intended to write this novel, so Julian believed it was Cameron''s decision.


    After all, it was based on his own love story, so it was expected that he would invest.


    Emelia red at Julian in anger. She wondered if he meant he would stop Tymers from investing in her


    ys in the future.


    Under her annoyed gaze, Julian changed his words. "Well, I meant, in the future, Tymers and the


    Hughes Group, or even other investors should have a fairpetition in Emelia''s scripts."


    He wondered if Emelia would be happier as he said so.


    Viggo said in a hiddenint, "I see, Mr. Hughes. I hope you are a man of your word. You can''t give


    us no chance because of your rtionship with Emelia."


    Julian was almost pissed off by Viggo''s words. He wondered what Viggo meant. Julian didn''t think he


    was that kind of man.


    Emelia immediately chimed in, "Mr. Johansen, I understand. Here is the thing. I want to write a few


    chapters first. Then I''ll finish the outlines. In that case, we can talk about the script writing."


    "That works," Viggo agreed without hesitation.


    After hanging up the call, Emelia asked Julian, "Why did you let Tymers invest this script? Since when


    have you be so kind-hearted?"


    Julian said casually, "I just want to bring the romance to a happy ending."


    Emelia was confused. "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing." Julian refused to exin. He said solemnly, "I wasn''t kidding when talking to Viggo Johansen


    earlier.


    "In the future, if you have a new script, including the family controversy script, you must let me and


    other investorspete together. You can''t directly kick me out because of avoiding giving me special


    treatment."


    Emelia couldn''t refuse.


    In the end, she said, "If you insist, it''s up to you."


    When she finished the scripts, she would fairly choose one among those candidatepanies if other


    investors wanted to invest in them.


    After picking up the costumes and leaving the photo studio, Emelia got in the car. She said, "I haven''t


    expected Mrs. Spence to be so determined."


    Probably because she had the same experience with Trevor''s wife, Emelia could fully understand why


    Mrs. Spence had done so.


    However, Mrs. Spence didn''t want to divorce Trevor for many years. Emelia had thought that she must


    love Trevor deeply, or she was afraid that she couldn''t make a living after divorcing him.


    However, only then did Emelia know that Mrs. Spence had done it to torture Tara. She instantly liked


    Mrs. Spence a lot.


    Tara was just a mistress, but she had the guts to bully Trevor''s wife. She indeed deserved to be


    avenged in this way.


    Julian kept silent. Whenever talking about Trevor''s wife, he had a lingering fear.


    He thought to himself, ¡®Sure enough, men cannot afford to offend women. They are more heartless


    than men. If their hearts are broken, they''ll definitely be ruthless.''


    Emelia didn''t stay in Riverside City for a long time. She flew to the Capital the following day.


    Julian couldn''t go with her because of his work. Hence, he had to drive her to the airport to see her off.


    In the parking lot, Julian pressed Emelia on the passenger''s seat, kissing her eagerly. He was


    distraught. Finally, they had a few days to be with each other, but she was on her period. He couldn''t do


    anything.


    He didn''t have a heavy desire to have sex. In fact, they were in love right now, so making love was the


    best way for them to interact with each other.


    The unhappier he was, the more passionately he kissed her.


    Emelia felt that her lips were reddening and swelling. She pushed him, raised her hands, and


    Julian pressed his head between her neck and shoulder, heavily panting. "I also want to retrain myself,


    but I can''t stop kissing you."


    Emelia blushed. "I must go now. Or I''ll bete for the flight."


    Julian released her. He said helplessly, "You can enter the hall yourself. I''ll say bye to you here."


    As he spoke, he cast down at his lower abdomen. "I can''t stand up and see you off in this condition."


    Emelia followed his gaze. Instantly, she looked away in embarrassment.


    "Open the trunk. I can go into the hall myself." She quickly opened the door and got down. Then she


    picked up her suitcase and trotted away.


    Julian had been aroused by kissing her, so he couldn''t get down and see her off in her current status.


    After seeing off Emelia, Julian called Trevor. He didn''t want to ask Trevor about his divorce. Instead, he


    wanted to remind Trevor not to tell Emelia for the time being that he had invested in "I Gotta Find You".


    In the beginning, he invested in it to approach Emelia. However, much to his surprise, they had


    reconciled before the drama started filming.


    Julian couldn''t let Emelia know it now. After all, Emelia disliked him for investing in the movie or drama


    based on her script. He was worried Emelia would be angry.


    Hence, he decided to hide it from her.


    Trevor agreed in a weak tone. Julian could tell that he had been reeled from his divorce.


    Emelia arrived in the Capital without a hitch. Vincent picked her up.


    Seeing the happiness on her face, Vincent asked her with a smile, "Will you take Julian Hughes to


    meet us soon?"


    Emelia and Julian had experienced many things recently. Vincent wasn''t by Emelia''s side, but she


    updated him about them. Vincent and the Longerich family were pretty happy about what Julian had


    done to deal with the matters.


    Right then, they could feel how much Julian treasured Emelia. Hence, as long as Emelia was happy,


    they would support her decision.


    Emelia said shyly, "Yeah, when the proper timees."


    "Right. We are not in a hurry," echoed Vincent. He had a gloating tone towards Julian.


    Julian wanted to marry Emelia eagerly, but Emelia wasn''t eager to get married.


    The script reading of "I Gotta Find You" went on smoothly. Trevor, the director, Vincent, Emelia, a few


    leading roles, and employees from the costume, the make-up, and the props departments attended it. It


    seemed the whole program team paid much attention to it.


    Emelia had to admit that Trevor waspetent at work. In a short time, he had set up all the


    departments and let them do their duties in order.


    When Emelia met Harry again, thetter apologized to her right away. "I''m sorry, Emelia. It was all my


    faultst time. If I hadn''t insisted on inviting you for a meal, Tara White wouldn''t have the chance to


    make trouble."


    The handsome rising star standing in the corridor elegantly, he looked guilty and regretful, like an


    elementary school student uneasily waiting for the teacher''s scolding.


    Emelia smiled, "It doesn''t matter."


    Harry looked at her, reluctance filling his pretty eyes. "If this incident hadn''t urred, would you have


    hidden your rtionship with Julian Hughes? He''s a lucky bastard."


    Harry was trying to let go of Emelia right now, but he still disliked her being with Julian.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In his opinion, Emelia was a beautiful, outstanding girl. She didn''t need to reconcile with Julian, who


    used to be a scumbag to hurt her.


    Emelia noticed his expression. After thinking for a moment, she said solemnly, "Harry, since I decided


    to reconcile with him, I had been ready to announce our rtionship to the public at any time. It had


    nothing to do with the incident recently.


    "So, please don''t me yourself."


    "In the future, please let go of me," Emelia added.


    Then she patted him gently on his shoulder, just like an elder sister to a bad-tempered brother. She


    turned away.


    Harry gazed at her receding figure, pressing his lips together, clenching his fists.


    In the end, his hands dropped weakly.

 Chapter 468 Picking up My Girlfriend

    Chapter 468 Picking up My Girlfriend


    On the third day of the script reading, Julian came to the Capital.


    Emelia didn''t know it. After the reading meeting that day, people left the office building in twos or


    threes.


    Emelia and Ze Sabir were walking side by side. After a few days, Emelia and Ze have be


    familiar with each other. Ze was sincere and lovely. She was almost as straightforward as Nina.


    Julian was a tycoon in the investment of film and television. And the people who participated in the


    script reading meeting were all from this industry. Everyone wanted to make friends with Julian, so they


    came forward to greet Julian one after another.


    But Emelia, Julian''s girlfriend, was pushed aside by the enthusiastic director and the person in charge


    of costume.


    Emelia didn''t mind. She stood beside Ze with a smile.


    Ze covered her mouth and smiled, "Wow, Mr. Hughes is here, I''ll give you back to him then."


    Emelia reluctantly protested, "What? Are you teasing me? Do I need to remind you that Mr. Reynolds is


    treating you like a princess at home?"


    Ze came to the Capital for the meeting. Marvin followed. They lived in Marvin''s residence in the


    capital.


    However, because of their confidential rtionship, Marvin didn''t go to visit Ze at Starixo. But Emelia


    said that Marvin cooked delicious food for Ze at home every day.


    Although Marvin and Ze had an age gap, they were in a good rtionship. Or, precisely speaking,


    Marvin was very good to Ze.


    Because of their good rtionship, Trevor talked to Ze just now.


    Emelia was a screenwriter, and since Trevor knew that Emelia and Ze were good friends, so, he


    directly asked Ze in front of Emelia, "Ze, are you in love?"


    Ze was guilty of hearing this question all of a sudden. However, she denied, "Nope. Why?"


    Emelia also worried a little, thinking that Trevor knew about Ze and Marvin.


    Trevor motioned Emelia to take a look at the hickey on Ze''s neck, then he coughed and said, "I was


    once young too. Don''t think you can hide it from me."


    Emelia and Ze blushed at the same time. It was indeed too obvious.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Trevor said to Ze, "I don''t care who you''re in love with, but I have to make three rules with you first.


    First, no dirt. You''d better fall in love with a serious man. Otherwise, if you are exposed, you will lose


    everything. If he is not serious, I suggest you break up with him right now. You''re young, you should


    focus on your career. "


    Emelia and Ze nced at each other. Marvin was no doubt a serious man.


    Even if they were exposed, Ze wouldn''t need to worry about being implicated by Marvin but rather


    the opposite.


    Marvin was a renowned person in the film industry. He was very respected. Ze was no one


    Trevor didn''t notice Ze''s distress. He instead went on saying, "Second, no matter if you are in love or


    even live with the person, you must not get pregnant! The project must not be dyed."


    Ze coughed a few times awkwardly. For a girl who had just married, talking about pregnancy was a


    little embarrassing.


    Trevor seized up Ze again, frowned slightly, and said in discontent, "Last, you should lose weight. I


    don''t want a fat heroine in my show."


    Emelia couldn''t helpughing. Ze was super embarrassed.


    Emelia whispered in Ze''s ear, "It seems that Mr. Reynolds is a good chef. I can see that your weight


    has increased sharply recently."


    They met at the press conference of "Princess Lenia". At that time, Ze was slim just like a normal


    female star. Now Emelia felt that Trevor''s words indeed make sense.


    "I see, Mr. Spence." Ze promised Trevor, "I''ll lose weight from today on."


    Trevor said, "I''ll talk to your agent in personter. Let''s draw up a contract and stipte it in ck and


    white. Whoever breaks the contract willpensate."


    Ze rolled her eyes, but she couldn''t do anything.


    This was the film industry. If the artist''s dirt were found out, the entire program would die. Especially for


    the fact that "I got to find you" received a lot of attention.


    Ze thought in distress that she would have to talk to Marvin about contraception and weight loss.


    Julian wasn''t moved by the enthusiastic crowd that came over to greet him. He frowned slightly and


    said, "sorry, I''m here to pick up Emelia."


    He meant to say that he was not here for work or social. After that, he strode across them and headed


    to Emelia.


    The group of people looked back and smiled at Emelia with some embarrassment. They were so eager


    to know Julian just now that they forgot the existence of Emelia, Julian''s legit girlfriend.


    But Julian''s behavior just now reminded them of the importance of Emelia.


    Julian had asked Trevor to pretend that they weren''t familiar. So, after a simple greeting of courtesy,


    Trevor left. Ze said goodbye too seeing that Julian was over here.


    Emelia smiled at Julian, "What are you doing here?"


    Julian grabbed her waist, pressed her into his arms, and whispered, "How do you think?"


    At the moment, they were in front of the office building of Starixo where people were hurrying to and


    fro. Emelia pushed him shyly and said, "Let''s go back."


    Julian nced behind her and asked, "Your father didn''te today?"


    Vincent wrote the book. He should be here normally. But Julian didn''t see him just now.


    "He came two days ago. Auntie Naomi is not feeling well today. He took her to the hospital." There was


    a faint worry in Emelia''s tone. "Auntie''s health seems to have turned worse. I''m a bit worried."


    Naomi had been in a bad health over the years. Vincent stopped writing to concentrate on taking care


    of her a few years ago. She had surgery and it was said to be helpful. But recently, it seemed her


    health condition was not very optimistic.


    Julian hugged Emelia andforted her with a warm voice, "Don''t worry, your father will find the best


    doctor for her."


    "Yes." Emelia nodded. Then they got into the car.


    They had dinner outside, and then returned to Julian''s residence.


    Julian kissed Emelia violently as soon as they entered the door. It was probably because they hadn''t


    been together for a couple of days. Emelia missed Julian too. She grabbed his neck closely as a


    response.


    Emelia''s period had just been over. Julian surely knew how to pick the right time. In fact, Emelia had a


    proper reason to doubt that he had carefully counted the days.


    But she was also very happy to see him. She was enjoying the intimacy.


    They fell out of control into the big bed and spent the whole night making love. In the end, Emelia fell


    asleep in exhaustion.

 Chapter 469 Visiting the Longerich Family

    Chapter 469 Visiting the Longerich Family


    Emelia waste for the script reading meeting the next day.


    She entered the conference room and apologized to everyone in embarrassment. But people seemed


    to be understanding. Emelia was more embarrassed. She silently scolded Julian.


    However, people apologized to her too forst night. They paid too much attention to Julian and totally


    ignored her.


    After a few exchanges of words, Emelia started to work. She didn''t feel anything. Julian was not an


    ordinary person. He was meant to be surrounded. However, Julian was very protective of her, she


    didn''t have much to worry about.


    At noon, Julian came to Starixo to pick up Emelia. Emelia asked for a leave in the afternoon. She and


    Julian were going to the hospital to visit Naomi.


    After lunch, they went to the hospital. Naomi didn''t look quite good. Emelia felt sad to see that.


    Emelia didn''t spend much time with Naomi, but Naomi treated Emelia like her own daughter. Naomi''s


    love was unconditional.


    Seeing Naomi''s weak look, Emelia couldn''t help tearing up. Naomi took her hand and gentlyforted


    her, "Silly child, why so sad? It happens to everybody. We live and we die. It''s thew of nature."


    Emelia forced her tears back and smiled, "You will get better. You''ll see me get married."


    When Emelia said the word married, Vincent and Julian looked at each other tacitly.


    Julian was very excited. He thought maybe his dream woulde true earlier because of Naomi''s


    unfavorable state.


    Vincent and the Longerich family would probably agree for Emelia to remarry him. Otherwise, what did


    Vincent just look at him?


    When Julian''s thoughts fluctuated, Vincent came forward and said to Emelia, "Naomi will be discharged


    in the afternoon. Why don''t you and Juliane home for dinner tonight?"


    Julian was so excited to hear that. Vincent asked Emelia to take him back for dinner, and by that time


    he would officially meet the Longerich family. It meant that he was going to be recognized.


    Julian didn''t show much of his excitement of course. After all, Naomi was still ill.


    They all know that Naomi''s health condition was not optimistic.


    Vincent''s proposal stunned Emelia, but she soon understood Vincent''s good intentions. Vincent must


    want Naomi to see her peace with Julian.


    So, Emelia immediately agreed.


    Emelia had been hesitating these days about whether to take Julian home since he came to the


    Capital. She didn''t expect things to go this way. But she could save her hesitation now.


    "But can Auntie leave the hospital now?" Emelia was worried.


    Naomi said with a smile, "I''ll be all right."


    Naomi meant to say that it was all the same for her whether staying in the hospital or not. She was at


    the end of her life.


    Naomi needed to rest, so Emelia and Julian didn''t stay for long,


    Vincent sent them out of the ward. At the end of the corridor, Emelia couldn''t help crying anymore.


    She held Vincent and cried uncontrobly, "I want Auntie to live a long life, I want you to apany


    each other all the time, I want you to be happy forever..."


    Vincent and Naomi had an excellent rtionship, everyone knew that.


    Emelia can''t imagine how heartbroken and painful Vincent would be if Naomi passed away. Could he


    take it?


    Vincent cried too at Emelia''s words. He patted Emelia on the back and said, "I know you love us and


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    wish for our good-being. But God can be so unfair. Naomi is such a good person..."


    Vincent couldn''t hold back anymore. He burst into tears with Emelia. Julian felt heartbroken too seeing


    them hugging together, both being so sad.


    Men normally don''t cry. Vincent''s sorrow must be overwhelming.


    He loved Naomi so much. No one could stand losing a beloved one.


    After crying in front of Emelia, Vincent felt much better. He whispered andforted Emelia, "Don''t


    worry about me too much. I had been mentally prepared since years ago when Naomi was first sick."


    Naomi didn''t get sick yesterday. The doctor had said that she wouldn''t make it a year ago. That was


    why Vincent decided to toss away all his fame to be just with her.


    He thought that he would forever be stuck in darkness if Naomi was gone.


    However, things had be different, since he had a daughter now, Emelia. She gave him the


    courage to go on.


    In any case, he had to make up for his absence in Emelia''s earlier life.


    He should live to see Emelia doing good. He should live to protect Emelia from being bullied by Julian.


    After saying goodbye to Vincent, Emelia and Julian went home. Emelia was still in a sad mood. Julian


    asked her to take a nap and rest well.


    While Emelia was asleep, Julian sent a question to the group chat.


    "I''ll go to the Longerich''s with Emelia tonight. What should I wear?"


    Phil replied first, "Are you showing off?"


    Julian said innocently, "Howe?"


    Phil said quietly, "Aren''t you telling us that you are going to your father-inw''s house and be epted


    by him."


    Julian said, "Why are you jealous? Aren''t you married? "


    What was there to show off about being epted by my father-inw? The most important thing is to


    marry Emelia."


    Phil grunted, "Don''t you know that my parents-inws had both passed away? I''ll never have this


    feeling of being epted by them."


    Julian didn''t want to reply to Phil''s weird talk.


    Arthur then replied, "You don''t have to specially dress up, do you? You look smart whatever you wear. "


    All of them were tall and outstanding in appearance. They had never needed to worry about outfits over


    the years.


    They looked good whatever they put on.


    Julian said somewhat confidently, "The Longerich family aren''t ordinary people. I have to dress up


    carefully."


    Phil sent an emoji of face with rolling eyes. Arthur said, "just dress simple, less is more."


    Ezra didn''t speak. Since the thing between his father Roman and Maisie happened some time ago,


    Julian and Ezra''s rtionship had be worse than before.


    Ezra had always been the most active one in the group. He could warm up the atmosphere whatever


    the topic was. But now he seldomly spoke. He no longer asked them out for drinking in private,


    especially not Julian.


    Julian didn''t want to think about it. He felt angry whenever he thought of what Roman had done to


    Maisie, a pregnant woman. He didn''t mind losing Ezra as a friend.

 Chapter 470 Restless About Proposing

    Chapter 470 Restless About Proposing


    Julian didn''t get the answer about clothes. So, he asked another question, "Should I propose to her


    tonight in front of her family?"


    Phil, "..."


    Arthur, "..."


    Ezra remained silent.


    Julian added, "I haven''t formally proposed to her. This time I don''t want her tock anything, so I came


    out with this idea."


    "Proposing in front of her family can better express my sincerity. And also prove to them that If I hurt


    her in the future, they can punish me."


    Phil and Arthur all fell silent. They were shocked by Julian''s words.


    Ezra, who has been silent, said, "I suggest that you don''t propose tonight."


    Julian didn''t want to talk to him, but he couldn''t ignore him either, so he asked, "Why?"


    Ezra said, "I can''t tell why, but I have a hunch that even if you propose, you will be rejected."


    Julian was speechless.


    He said in anger, "Your silence is appreciated."


    Ezra said reluctantly, "I didn''t want to say it. But I got a feeling that you''ll get rejected. I know you don''t


    like me now yet I still said it. I was just trying to save your reputation."


    "Think about it, everyone in the Longerich family must be here tonight. They are all big figures. How


    awkward it would be if you are rejected in public?"


    Now Julian didn''t want to say a word to Ezra.


    Arthur answered in due time, "Do you have the ring?"


    "Yes." Julian was well prepared. "I''ve prepared onest time." Later, she broke up with me because of


    her health. I sold the ring in rage. Recently, I prepared another one and kept it with me."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Phil said, "So you''re ready to propose at any time?"


    "In case I need it." Julian felt d that he had brought the ring with him to the Capital.


    Arthur said, "Since you are ready, do it. Stop mulling over the result."


    Phil also agreed.


    Ezra didn''t speak again since he knew Julian wouldn''t listen.


    Anyway, the embarrassment would be Julian''s if he failed the proposal.


    Since Phil and Arthur agreed to propose, Julian decided to do it.


    However, at the thought of it, Julian felt nervous, although he had gone through all kinds of situations.


    He didn''t care about whether he''d be rejected. He only wished he wouldn''t be too nervous to speak.


    Before Emelia woke up, Julian had thought of what to say and practiced several times in front of the


    mirror.


    After the nap, Emelia felt better. Julian invited her to choose some clothes for himter.


    Emelia didn''t understand, "Didn''t you bring your clothes? Why buy new ones? "


    Julian exined seriously, "I''m seeing your family. Of course, I have to dress new."


    It was because he was going to propose. He had to dress formally.


    Emelia needed a beautiful dress too to look stunning when being proposed.


    "Is it necessary? I think your clothes are good enough." Emelia felt that Julian was going a bit too far.


    Julian insisted, "I need to show my sincerity and respect."


    "OK." Emelia agreed. So, they went out.


    Julian''s clothes were all high-end luxury brands. Emelia quickly picked one for him in the shop. Julian


    was very satisfied, and the clerk repeatedly praised Emelia''s perfect taste.


    After that, Julian took Emelia to the women''s department. Emelia reluctantly said, "Do I need to dress


    up so formally too?"


    She didn''t think she need to dress so carefully in front of her own family.


    Julian exined, "You have to be the same with me, or I''ll be more nervous."


    When Emelia heard the word "nervous"ing from Julian''s mouth, she couldn''t helpughing in


    surprise. "Seriously? You''ve gone through all big asions. Why are you nervous about having dinner


    with my family?"


    Julian simply took her hand so she could feel his sweating palm, "It makes my hand sweat just thinking


    that I am going to meet your family."


    Emelia touched his palm and said in amazement, "No way, you..."


    Emelia didn''t know what to say. She could only nod and answer, "Alright, I''ll choose a dress to match


    you."


    "Okay." Julian was extremely satisfied.


    Emelia chose a skirt for herself. The color echoed with the dark blue handkerchief in Julian''s suit


    pocket. Emelia had never tried this color before, but she has to admit that this color was very suitable


    for her.


    Dark ocean blue represented calmness and elegance. Emelia stood beside Julian in a dark blue dress.


    They looked like a perfect match.


    Vincent told them that Naomi was discharged in the afternoon. So, they went back to the Longerich


    Manor after a simple preparation.


    After hanging up the phone, Emelia pondered for a long time. Then, she quietly asked Julian, "Do you


    feel a little wronged being suddenly invited?"


    "Why asking this?" Julian raised his hand and held her in his arms. "I can''t wait. How can I feel


    wronged?"


    Emelia sighed softly, "You know, Auntie Naomi is in poor health. She wants to see us together, that''s


    why my father made such a decision."


    "So?" Julian smiled in a low voice. He rubbed her hair and said, "Silly girl, this means that they ept


    me and believe I am trustworthy for you. That''s why they want Mrs. Longerich to see us together."


    Julian then added, "Otherwise, they would use Mrs. Longerich''s illness as an excuse to threaten you to


    break up with me."


    Emelia blinked her eyes, thinking that Julian''s words were reasonable.


    Some parents threaten their kids to break up under such excuses.


    Roman was a good example. He manipted Ezra with his sickness and forced Ezra to marry a girl


    from a "decent family".


    Of course, Julian''s father did the same thing.


    So, after hearing what Julian said, Emelia felt relieved.

 Chapter 471 Im Not Ready Yet

    Chapter 471 I''m Not Ready Yet


    Naomi was sick, to make her feel better, Vincent suggested Emelia officially take Julian back.


    The Longerich family agreed because they knew that Vincent always put Naomi at the top of his heart,


    and Julian had been behaving very well recently.


    Because everyone was informed in advance, all the members of the Longerich family arrived this time,


    even those who worked abroad, not to mention those in other cities.


    Emelia himself didn''t expect it to be so serious tonight. She knew that one of her uncles worked


    oversee and had nevere back except for the time she was epted as part of the family.


    Vincent introduced everyone to Julian. It''s no exaggeration to say that almost everyone in the


    Longerich family and Vincent''s generation was sessful. In Vincent''s own words, he was the most


    unpromising one.


    As for these young people of Emelia''s generation, except Emilia, a screenwriter, and one of her


    cousins who worked in the fashion industry, everyone else was important figures in either the political


    or the business circle.


    Winston also came to the banquet. Julian was upset to see him.


    Vincent exined with a smile, "Before I knew that Emelia is my daughter, I''ve always treated Winston


    as my son. You can treat him as Emelia''s brother."


    Julian smiled, but he was deeply against it from the inside. No one would want an once love rival to be


    their brother-inw.


    After drinking for a while, Julian went to the bathroom and was stopped by Winston. "Mr. Hughes!"


    Julian said quietly, "Brother-inw, what''s up?"


    Winston was several years younger than Julian. Since Vincent asked him to treat him as Emelia''s


    brother, it is appropriate for him to call Winston''s brother-inw.


    Winston lifted his eyebrow and said, "Mr. Hughes, you have been epted by the Longerich family.


    Why do you have to be mean to me?"


    Julian snorted, "Because you want something that doesn''t belong to you."


    Winston said helplessly, "I just want you to know that I have given up pursuing Emelia. I''ll treat her as


    my sister in the future. So, don''t worry, Mr. Hughes..."


    Winston wanted to make things clear. Since Julian and Emelia were finally together, they would be


    family from then on.


    Julian nced at Winston. Seeing the honesty and frankness in Winston''s eyes, Julian''s anxiety eased


    a little.


    As long as Winston gave up on Emelia, Julian wouldn''t mind getting alone with him.


    Seeing Julian relieved, Winston smiled and said, "Of course, if you bully her in the future, Mr. Hughes,


    don''t me me for being rude."


    Julian immediately replied in disdain, "Don''t worry, you''ll never have the chance."


    With that, he went to the bathroom.


    Julian made his proposal at the end of the banquet. He stood up holding Emelia''s hand.


    Emelia looked at him in confusion. She had no idea what was going on.


    Julian nced at all the guests present solemnly, clenched Emelia''s hand, and said, "Guys, I wish you


    all to be my witness today."


    The room immediately quieted down. Everyone, old and young, looked toward Julian and Emelia.


    Julian turned to Emelia. His deep eyes were full of affection.


    "What are you..." Emelia was more and more puzzled.


    The cousin sitting next to her seemed to understand something for she covered her mouth and


    snickered.


    Emelia was more and more confused. She saw Julian pull open his chair and take a step back. Then


    he took out an exquisite box from his pocket and knelt on one knee in front of her.


    Emelia finally understood what Julian was going to do. She instinctively stepped back in a panic.


    She was not ready to be proposed at all. It was too sudden.


    Julian had already opened the ring box. He stared at Emelia with his ck eyes, saying, "Emelia, I


    thought a lot about the way of proposing."


    "But when I was invited here today, I think there is no better way to show my sincerity than to propose


    to you in front of all your family."


    Julian''s tone was calm, but his voice was slightly trembling.


    "I don''t want to mention our past. Now that I have you again, I just want to look forward.


    "I hope you can marry me again. For the rest of your life, I will make you the happiest princess in the


    world."


    Finally, Julian piously handed the bright diamond ring in his hand to Emelia and solemnly asked,


    "Emelia, will you marry me?"


    Apuse broke out all around them after Julian finished speaking.


    All the female members of the Longerich family were moved to tears, including Lady Dorothy and


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Naomi. But none of them urged Emelia to reply, nor asked her to agree.


    They loved Emelia, so they respected her choice,


    As for Emelia, his brain hadpletely shut down.


    She stood there nkly, looked down at the handsome man kneeling on the ground, and murmured, "I,


    I''m not ready yet..."


    She meant it. And she was very satisfied with her current situation with Julian.


    However, for Julian, this was a rejection.


    The Longerich family didn''t react much. As Emelia''s family, they supported her decision.


    Julian couldn''t hide his gloom, but he didn''t force Emelia. He could see that she was scared, her pretty


    face was at a loss, so he put away the ring immediately and stood up holding her hand.


    Emelia''s cousin said, "Mr. Hughes, don''t you want to try one more time?"


    Julian smiled with relief, "No, I am not in a rush."


    Then he raised his hand and hugged Emelia, who was still in confusion, and whispered in her ear,


    "Sorry, I''ve scared you."


    Emelia didn''te back to her sense until she felt Julian''s warmth.


    She looked up at him with some regret, "I''m sorry..."


    "It''s okay," Julian said in a warm voice.


    Emelia feltplicated now. Seeing Julian''s upset eyes, she suddenly felt a little ufortable.


    Julian noticed the change in her mood, so he whispered to her, "Do you want to go out for a walk?"


    Emelia nodded gratefully. She really needed a ce to be quiet at the moment.


    Julian spoke politely to the crowd, then wrapped his arm around her shoulder and left the banquet hall.

 Chapter 472 Not Feeling Down

    Chapter 472 Not Feeling Down


    After they left, one of Emelia''s aunts sighed softly and said, "Emelia wanted to marry Julian. She was


    just too nervous. You see? She regrated saying no just now."


    Naomi replied weakly, "Yes, she was frightened."


    Emelia''s cousin smiled and said, "It''s Julian''s fault. Even we were frightened by such a proposal, not to


    mention Emelia. She''s such a gentle girl. But that''s not a bad thing. Julian should suffer a bit. So, he


    would cherish Emelia in the future."


    Everyoneughed.


    Outside the ballroom.


    Julian took Emelia to a quiet corner. As soon as they stopped walking, Emelia regretfully apologized to


    Julian again, "It''s all my bad..."


    Julian stopped her. "I know you''re not ready. I have to admit that I was gambling. I rushed."


    Emelia looked at him in surprise. She didn''t understand what he meant by "gambling".


    Julian then told Emelia Ezra''s words, "Ezra said that I wouldn''t seed in proposing tonight. I didn''t


    believe it. I thought maybe you would agree."


    Emelia couldn''t helpughing seeing Julian being angry at Ezra.


    Julian stepped forward and forced her against the wall. He pretended to be angry and threatened,


    "You''ve disgraced me today. I''ll have to punish you tonight!"


    Emelia was not afraid of his threat at all. She blinked and said cunningly, "Why don''t you go in and


    propose again? I''ll agree this time. "


    Julian was speechless.


    She''s be quite a debater now.


    Julian had drunk. At the moment, Julian''s attention was fixed on her bright red lips. He couldn''t help but


    kissed her.


    Emelia was startled by his action. They had to go backter. People would notice if her lipstick was


    messy.


    Everyone was senior to Emelia. She felt terribly embarrassed at the thought of that picture.


    So, she quickly dodged Julian''s kiss. Julian was shocked. He protested angrily, "You rejected my


    proposal, and now even my kiss?"


    He added, "Do you want to push me awaypletely?"


    Emelia felt a headache. But she could onlyfort Julian, "Nope, I just don''t want to ruin my lipstick.


    Otherwise, it''ll be too embarrassing to go inter..."


    "What shall we do then? Well,e and kiss me." Julian, who was rejected twice just now, began to


    act up.


    Emelia could only obey. She leaned over and kissed him gently on the face. It was a light one, so, her


    lipstick was alright.


    When she was about to get back, Julian hugged her waist and protested discontentedly, "More."


    Emelia raised her hand and patted him on the arm, "Let me go now."


    Julian refused. He took the opportunity and said a few words in her ear about how she should


    waiting for them in the banquet hall, she could do nothing but agree.


    Only then did Julian let go of her. They then went back inside hand in hand.


    Knowing that they are deeply in love, no one paid much attention to the fact that Julian was rejected.


    The banquet went on.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Emelia and Julian got homete at night.


    Julian followed Emelia to the bathroom and tortured her to tears. In the end, she almost copsed in


    Julian''s arms.


    It was only after Emelia fell asleep that Julian had the time to check his phone.


    Not knowing where did Ezra get the information but he had announced the result of Julian''s proposal in


    the group chat a long time ago, "Julian, I heard you failed?"


    Phil said, "Fuck, your guess is right? He really failed?!"


    Arthur sent a bunch of exmation marks to express his shock. He then said, "Isn''t he in love with


    Emelia? How could he fail? "


    Ezra replied, "You don''t understand. Women''s thoughts are hard to guess."


    Phil continued, "But you guessed it right. Howe?"


    Ezra said, "I didn''t guess it. I just got a feeling."


    Ezra made the rough prediction ording to Emelia''s personality. Emelia was cautious. Instead of


    moving her to tears, Julian''s sudden proposal was more likely to frighten her.


    Julian failed to consider that because he was too eager to marry Emelia.


    For Emelia, proposing naturally after a while of being together worked better than proposing abruptly.


    Arthur replied to Ezra, "Your intuition is urate."


    Arthur felt sorry for Ezra somehow. Ezra''s rtionship with Julian had be weak because of


    Maisie. Now Julian failed to propose. He would probably stop being friends with Ezra.


    The three of them had a heated discussion in the group for a long time, and Julian finally appeared.


    The first thing Julian did was to question Ezra, "Where did you hear that?"


    Ezra said honestly, "I''m good at socializing. I''m friends with a few Longerichs. Of course, I can get first-


    hand information."


    The young generation of men in the Longerich family were all outstanding people. Ezra was


    outstanding too. So, they naturally had the chance to know each other,


    But Ezra said, "Listen to me, all the people presentst night were your future rtives-inw. Don''t


    think about finding out who told me the news."


    Julian snorted. Ezra was right. No matter who told him the news, Julian couldn''t afford to offend them.


    Emelia was the youngest in the Longerich family, same was true for him. Everyone in the Longerich


    family, even those younger than Julian, was his senior.


    He could offend no one.


    Seeing that Julian remained silent, Ezra spoke again, "Don''t feel down. It''s nothing. You''ve got the


    future to do it again. Just try one more time."


    "I am not feeling down!" Julian emphasized it again.


    Perhaps because of Ezra''s words, Julian calmly epted the fact that his proposal failed.


    It made sense.


    He was gonna make a better preparation next time.

 Chapter 473 My Heart Hurts

    Chapter 473 My Heart Hurts


    The script reading meeting for "I Gotta Find You"sted for a week. Julian had stayed here the whole


    time. He nned to stay with Emelia until the reading meeting was over, and then take her back to


    Riverside City.


    However, Naomi was in poor health now. Emelia wanted to stay and help Vincent take care of Naomi.


    That was unfair to Julian. They had been in a long-distance rtionship ever after they came back to


    each other again. They weren''t able to stay together for long.


    Emelia felt sorry for the proposal, so she was guilty when she said that she would not return to


    Riverside City for now.


    She was afraid that Julian would be unhappy, so she mentioned it after having sex with him.


    She didn''t admit that she yed this trick well. But now it seemed that she indeed knew how to please


    a man.


    "Well..." Emeliay down in Julian''s arms. "Do you mind going back tomorrow by yourself? I want to


    stay and help my father take care of her."


    After finishing speaking, Emelia buried herself in Julian''s arms. She was somehow afraid to see his


    expression.


    Emelia has now understood Julian very well. He got angry whenever she left him.


    However, she couldn''t hear what Julian said. So, she looked at him. He was looking at her too,


    Emelia asked, "Why don''t you speak?"


    Julian looked at her angrily for a second, but he didn''t continue. To be exact, he didn''t dare to.


    "Emelia, am I such a cold person in your eyes?"


    Emelia nced at him, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, you didn''t dare to look at me after telling me that you want to stay and take care of Mrs.


    Longerich. Are you afraid I''m angry? Mrs. Longerich is in such a poor condition. How can I force you to


    go back to Riverside City with me?"


    "Am I so ruthless? Am I so unreasonable?"


    Seeing that Julian agreed, Emelia smiled sweetly and said, "I was just thinking that it''s unfair to you. I


    wasn''t able to spend much time with you."


    Julian was a little angry at her for thinking of him as a cold person. But after hearing what she said, he


    felt better,


    It was funny to think that in such a short while, his mood had changed several times. Honestly


    speaking, Julian despised himself now. He was so easily disturbed by Emelia''s words.


    He got angry because she thought him cold.


    His anger was gone after she said that she felt sorry for not staying with him for enough time.


    Julian turned over and pressed Emelia under him. With a sigh, he said, "Fortunately, you are not a bad


    woman, otherwise the Hughes family will be in chaos."


    Emelia was puzzled, "What do you mean?"


    Julian didn''t speak, but leaned over and kissed her with a smile.


    At the end of the kiss, Julian whispered with his arms around the person under him, "I don''t mind that


    you had spent too less time with me recently because we have many days in the future."


    Emelia''s eyes turned red. She put her arms around Julian''s neck and sobbed, "Julian, why are you so


    sensational now? I''m about to cry."


    Julian smiled softly, "Emelia, I want you to be with me for the rest of my life."


    Emelia finally lost control of her tears. Julian''s words were too sentimental. Besides, she felt said


    thinking of Naomi''s condition.


    It wasn''t an easy thing for lovers to spend their entire life together,


    Vincent and Naomi have gone through a lot, but now Naomi had to leave first


    Emelia said in a choking voice. "We should cherish every second together for the rest of our life."


    In this way, when one of them suddenly leaves one day, they won''t have too many regrets.


    "Okay." Julian held Emelia tightly as if he were holding a treasure.


    After Julian left the capital, Emelia went back with Vincent and Naomi and helped Vincent take care of


    Naomi every day. Vincent took care of Naomi in daily activities. Emelia was responsible for cooking.


    And the nanny was responsible for housework.


    Emelia was good at cooking. Naomi liked her dishes very much. Emelia thought it was the only thing


    she could do for Naomi, so she took the initiative to cook.


    "Princess Lenia" was officially released. On the first day of broadcasting, it became a trending topic.


    Some people discussed Nina''s traditional costume. Some discussed Ze''s acting skills. Some


    As the screenwriter, Emelia''s top concern was, of course, people''sments on the plot.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Emelia read thements online when she had the time. It was a good channel to know what the


    audience wanted and also a good chance to learn. Vincent sometimes took Naomi to the yard for a


    sunbath and analyzed with Emelia.


    A few dayster, when the score came out, Emelia breathed a long sigh of relief.


    It got an 8.0 rating, which could be considered a good job because the TV industry was not receiving


    much credit overall.


    It was Emelia''s first time writing a script independently, she was very satisfied with her achievements.


    Vincent gently reminded her, "With the development of the plot, the score will rise and fall, but


    ording to my experience for so many years, it won''t fall beyond 7.5 points in the end."


    "I see," Emelia answered happily.


    Naomi also smiled. "Congrattions, this is a good start."


    "Thank you, Auntie." Emelia came forward and gave Naomi a big hug.


    Julian''s congrattory call also came. He called her on the first day of broadcasting and spoke highly


    of her on the phone.


    But Emelia wasn''t confident at that time because the score didn''te out yet.


    Julian said on the phone, "I told you it is very good. Now, do you have the confidence to ept my


    praise?"


    "Stop teasing me," Emelia said to him.


    Julian said thoughtfully, "Miss Wintry Frost, you have made a lot of money for me this time. How can I


    reward you?"


    Emelia was amused. "I don''t want your reward. I''ve already got my sry for the script."


    Julian continued, "How about sending myself to you as a reward?"


    Emelia hurriedly said, "Don''te over. You''ve just been back for a few days. Give yourself a break."


    "I feel heartache to see you tired," Emelia added onest sentence.

 Chapter 474 Modified Car

    Chapter 474 Modified Car


    Emelia loved Julian, so he didn''t want him to toss around.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "But I miss you. What should I do?" Julian''s voice came from the phone. It was full of missing.


    Emelia''s words made Julian miss her even more.


    Emelia felt upset a bit. She then said softly, "Do you know? I was always worried about you when you


    were on a business trip in the past.


    I know that the chance of a ne crash is very small, I just can''t help worrying."


    Julian understood, she was worried that he might have an ident on his trip.


    He had the same worry too.


    When a person has a weakness, he begins to worry about gain and loss.


    So, he replied softly, "OK, I''ll listen to you. I won''t go."


    "Okay." Emelia was relieved.


    Then she coaxed Julian, "I miss you too."


    Emelia wasn''t good at expressing her feelings in the past but now she was able to do it bravely.


    Julian sighed. "You don''t want me toe. At the same time, you keep seducing me with words. So,


    tell me, what do you want to do?"


    Emelia smiled. "Well, I know you are busy. So, talk to youter."


    They then hung up the phone reluctantly.


    Naomi needed to go to the hospital from time to time. One day at the hospital, Emelia met Tara White.


    Although Tara covered herself with a big cap and mask, Emelia recognized her at a nce.


    Tara looked weak and haggard. She was walking slowly from the end of the corridor holding the wall


    alone. Emelia happened to walk past her while pushing Naomi in a wheelchair.


    Tara was probably guilty for having schemed Emelia, or she probably didn''t want Emelia to see her in


    such a sorry state, she felt embarrassed when she saw Emelia. She tried to walk faster to stay away


    from Emelia and Naomi.


    But Tara was too weak. She lost control of her body after just a few steps and happened to fall beside


    Emelia.


    Emelia knew from the paper falling off Tara''s hand that Tara had just had an abortion. No wonder she


    was so weak.


    The father of the baby was probably one of Tara''s sponsors.


    They were all old guys with wives and kids at home. They wouldn''t allow the baby to exist.


    Trevor was the best example. These men never take the young girls seriously. They just wanted to


    y.


    Emelia didn''t want to mind about Tara, but she couldn''t just leave her on the floor. So, she reached out


    a helping hand. However, Tara pushed her away and said, "Stop acting like a good person!"


    Tara was embarrassed to be seen by Emelia after the abortion.


    Sheughed at Emelia''s inability to give birth. Emeliaughed back saying that she couldn''t keep the


    child either.


    Now she was forced to have a miscarriage alone. And she had to leave quickly while the anesthetic


    was still working. She was in such a miserable state, and being seen by Emelia was a p on her face.


    The saddest thing was that the doctor told her today that she couldn''t be a mother anymore, because


    she had had too many abortions.


    She has despised Emelia''s inability to have children. And now, she ended up the same. The thought of


    this made Tara crazy.


    Emelia ignored Tara''s cruelty. "Whatever."


    Then she pushed Naomi away.


    Tara shouted behind her in madness, "Emelia, you can''t give birth! You can''t! "


    Emelia didn''t even look around, leaving Tara nothing but her elegant back.


    Tara leaned against the corridor and clenched the paper in her hand.


    Why? Why?


    Why did Julian love Emelia instead of her?


    She wouldn''t go to hell alone.


    Thinking of this, Tara let out a creepy smile and then staggered out of the hospital.


    Emelia pushed Naomi to theb.


    Naomi couldn''t help sighing, "Tara is a beautiful girl. Why does she have to rely on men? Even if she


    did, she shouldn''t do bad things. Now her life is ruined."


    "You have no idea how badly Tara had humiliated Trevor''s wife. She tried tomit suicide several


    times, but because of her two young children, she survived." Vincent had cooperated with Trevor, so,


    Naomi knew Trevor''s wife and was aware of how much she had suffered.


    That was also the reason why Vincent and Naomi had no sympathy for Trevor when he was rejected by


    his family.


    "I see." Tara was simply impossible. Emelia was speechless about her.


    They didn''t speak more about Tara. Naomi''s situation was getting worse day by day.


    After a month of Emelia''s staying in the Capital, Naomi was in herst days.


    One morning, Emelia drove to the hospital after cooking breakfast. At the crossroad near the hospital, a


    car opposite suddenly elerated and rushed towards her.


    Emelia was shocked. She quickly hit the steering wheel to the side to avoid the collision. However, she


    knocked on the guardrail next to the road.


    And the car knocked on the back of her car.


    After a violent crash, Emelia''s body shook violently. She thought she would be dead. But she found


    herself safe and sound.


    She quickly opened the door and got out of the car. It was a mess.


    Emelia saw that the rear of her car was only slightly concave, but the car that hit her was destroyed.


    And the driver was in a deepa.


    Emelia recognized Tara''s face although it was covered in blood.


    Emelia stood still in shock. Someone had called the police and the ambnce.


    Emelia learned from people''s discussions that the car Vincent gave her was specially modified. It was


    much safer than ordinary cars. That was why she was intact from the ident.

 Chapter 475 We Are Having Babies

    Chapter 475 We Are Having Babies


    Naomi was unwell. Emelia called Julian the earlier day. Julian was on the ne to the Capital at the


    moment.


    Although he and Emelia have not officially remarried, he had been epted by Emelia''s family. So, he


    should be with Emelia when this kind of thing happened.


    Julian heard about Emelia''s ident as soon as he got off the ne. Thus, he asked the driver to drive


    to the hospital with a long face.


    In the ward, Julian found Emelia''s eyes were red. It seemed like she had just cried.


    Vincent had to take care of Naomi, so, it was Winston who stayed with Emelia at the moment.


    Julian didn''t have the time to be jealous. He was full of worries about Emelia. He strode over, held her


    tightly in his arms, and asked nervously, "What happened? Where did you get hurt? "


    Julian looked Emelia up and down as he asked. He was afraid that she had cried so badly because she


    was seriously injured.


    Emelia had just stopped her tears. However, when she saw Julian, she lost control. She buried herself


    in his arms and burst into tears again.


    Julian was heartbroken. He turned to Winston.


    But Winston was smiling. He handed the confused Julian a report and said, "Congrattions."


    Congrattions?


    Julian was puzzled. He held Emelia with one hand and took over the report with the other.


    After reading the content, he froze.


    It was an ultrasound report. Julian browsed it and his eyes finallyid on the diagnostic opinion. It wrote


    there, "Intrauterine pregnancy, twins alive."


    At that moment, Julian''s brain went empty. He vaguely knew what it meant, but he couldn''t believe it.


    His hand holding the paper trembled uncontrobly. He looked up at Winston and murmured, "What


    does this mean?"


    Winston patiently exined to him with a smile, "It means that Emelia is pregnant with twins."


    After hearing what Winston''s said, Emelia, who was buried in Julian''s arms, cried even more.


    Having gotten the affirmative answer, Julian put his arms around Emelia and slowly closed his eyes.


    After a while, Winston heard him choking.


    Winston knew that it wasn''t easy for Emelia to be pregnant. So, he understood Julian''s tears.


    "Emelia, you are pregnant now. Be careful of your health. I''ll give you guys some space."


    Winston then left the ward, leaving the two emotional people alone.


    After Emelia was hit by Tara''s car, Winston rushed over to where the ident happened. Emelia


    looked fine, but Winston still took her to the hospital for examination.


    However, the result was kind of unexpected. Emelia was pregnant.


    When the doctor informed them about it, Emelia was stunned.


    She had lost hope of getting pregnant. She had been in the Capital and the medicine that Frances


    gave her had been used up a long time ago. She didn''t contact Frances asking for more.


    Besides, Naomi was sick, so Emelia wasn''t in the mood to care about her own body.


    Her menstruation was dyed for a few days, but she didn''t care much about it. Unexpectedly, she


    was pregnant with twins.


    Emelia burst into tears immediately after she figured out what happened. She couldn''t stop her joyful


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    tears.


    She was so happy that she couldn''t do anything but cry.


    The image of how she broke up with Julian and how they got back together all flooded her head. She


    felt emotional. She wanted to cry.


    Winston had no choice but to take her to the ward first.


    When Julian arrived, Emelia had just stopped crying.


    Julian held Emelia in his arms. His sobs stirred up her emotion too. They clung to each other tightly,


    crying together.


    After a long time, Julian picked up Emelia''s tearful little face, and said happily, "Emelia, we''re having


    babies."


    Julian''s eyes were red. His affection made Emelia''s heart tremble.


    She happily put her hand around his neck, "Yes. Two babies."


    After Emelia said this, her tears fell again.


    Julian gently kissed the corner of her eye, "You are such a nice person. God wouldn''t let you feel down


    for the rest of your life. I knew it."


    The arrival of the children pulled out the thorn at the bottom of Emelia''s heart. Her life was finally


    Julian hugged Emelia tightly, and Emelia did the same thing.


    At the same time, Winston went to Naomi''s ward to tell Vincent and Naomi the good news.


    Naomi was already unconscious. She was barely surviving with the support of the venttor.


    After hearing what Winston said, Vincent rushed to Naomi''s bed immediately to tell her the good news.


    No matter whether Naomi could hear, she had no regret now.


    Naomi''s lips slightly hooked. She smiled with great difficulty.


    She heard it.


    Naomi had no regrets now after hearing that Emelia was pregnant with twins. It meant that there would


    be one less person in the world as unlucky as her.


    Emelia and Julian calmed down and rushed over as soon as possible.


    Emelia came forward and held Naomi''s hand. Naomi opened her eyes with all her strength, took a hard


    look at everyone in the ward, and then slowly closed her eyes, looking calm and peaceful.


    Her short life hade to an end.


    Naomi was a beautiful woman. Although she has been tortured by illness over the years, with Vincent''s


    love, she looked young and elegant.


    She was only in her fifties. It was too young to say goodbye to the world.


    But this was her fate. She couldn''t choose.


    Vincent had been mentally prepared, but when the straight line showed up on Naomi''s venttor, he


    cried out in agony, "Naomi!"


    Then he fainted. He couldn''t take it. Fortunately, Winston was beside him, so he didn''t fall to the


    ground.


    Emelia and Julian cried in sorrow too. It was too sad to see Vincent and Naomi separated by death.


    Emelia was pregnant. Vincent was too sad. So, Julian and Winston took the responsibilities. Julian was


    Vincent''s future son-inw, and Winston was like an adopted son of Vincent. They had a clear division


    ofbor and handled everything perfectly for Vincent.

 Chapter 476 Emelia Is His Life Now

    Chapter 476 Emelia Is His Life Now


    Naomi''s death put the whole Longerich family in sorrow. At the same time, the news that Emelia was


    pregnant with twins brought them a little bit of joy.


    Lady Dorothy wiped her tears, took Emelia''s hand, and reminded her, "Poor girl. May the deceased rest


    in peace while the living must move on with their lives. Not to mention that you are pregnant now. You


    should take care of yourself. Don''t let yourself drown in sorrow."


    Emelia nodded, "Yes, I understand."


    Lady Dorothy stroked Emelia''s cheek, her eyes full of affection. "You''ll have two children in just one go.


    That''s so nice."


    Lady Dorothy went on expressing her satisfaction. She blessed Emelia from the bottom of her heart.


    "Grandma, now you don''t have to worry about me anymore." Emelia''s eyes were slightly red.


    Not only Lady Dorothy, but everyone in the Longerich family can finally rest assured. They had worried


    a lot about Emelia''s health.


    Lady Dorothy smiled lovingly. She then raised her hand and took another jewelry box.


    Emelia''s expression immediately changed. Now she was afraid of Lady Dorothy. She got nervous


    whenever Lady Dorothy took the jewelry box. She felt like she shouldn''t take any more jewelry from


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lady Dorothy.


    "Don''t be too nervous." Lady Dorothy said. Then she opened the jewelry box and said, "Don''t worry, it''s


    not for you this time, it''s for your two children. Two lucky charms, two bracelets, and two anklets."


    Emelia felt even more nervous. "I''m just pregnant now. You could give them to the babies when they


    are born."


    Lady Dorothy waved her hand, "This is the presents for now. I have other presents for them when they


    are born."


    Emelia didn''t know what to say. She thought Lady Dorothy was too exaggerated.


    "Just take them. It''s just a gift from me and your grandmother." Emelia''s grandfather urged Emelia to


    ept the gifts.


    Lady Dorothy stuffed the jewelry box directly into Emelia''s hand, So Emelia had to ept it. "Grandpa


    and grandma, thank you for your kindness. I''ll keep them for the children."


    Julian picked up the box for Emelia as if he was afraid the box was too heavy for her wrist.


    Julian was now treating Emelia like an endangered animal. He wished he could do everything for her.


    He thanked Emelia''s grandparents. "Thank you, sir and madame."


    However, Julian was a little frustrated. The Longerich family had given Emelia many sets of jewelry as


    if the Hughes family couldn''t afford it.


    In terms of power, the Hughes family may not be able topete with the Longerich family. But when it


    came to wealth, the Hughes family wasn''t worse.


    Julian thought to himself that after returning to Riverside City, he should buy Emelia many sets of


    jewelry, otherwise people would look down on the Hughes family.


    Lady Dorothy was very content seeing Julian cared so much about Emelia.


    She exined to Julian thoughtfully, "Considering the situation of your family, we should''ve kept Emelia


    here during her pregnancy."


    Emelia was pregnant with twins. She needed someone to take good care of her, especially in thete


    stage of her pregnancy.


    However, Julian''s mother was not trustworthy. Julian''s father was unreliable and he stayed abroad all


    year round. Julian''s grandpa was old. There was no one to take care of Emelia.


    It was best for Emelia to stay in the capital, especially stay with Lady Dorothy, who would take good


    care of her.


    "But it is not a good idea to separate you two either. It won''t be helpful for your rtionship. And the


    presence of father is very important for the kids. That''s why we agreed to let Emelia go back to


    Riverside City with you."


    Naturally, Lady Dorothy didn''t finish here. "However, let''s speak out clear now. Julian, Emelia had gone


    through a lot with you. Now you''re epted again, you must promise to protect her well. Not only her


    but also the two children in her belly."


    "If anything happens again, we won''t let you off."


    Lady Dorothy said with a firm tone. Julian naturally knew how serious she was and how important


    Emelia was in the Longerich family.


    He immediately promised Emelia''s grandparents, "Don''t worry, I will take good care of Emelia."


    "I''ve found the chef in charge of cooking, the person in charge of trivial affairs at home, and also


    bodyguards to keep her safe. They are all waiting at home."


    Emelia gave him a surprised look. "When did you do that?"


    He had only told her about the chef before. But now all was ready.


    Julian took her hand and said in a warm voice, "I had arranged these things right after I learned that


    you are pregnant."


    Julian promised, "I will work less and spend more time with Emelia."


    "She is my life now. I won''t let anything happen to her."


    Emelia''s grandfather said with a straight face, "That sounds good, but action speaks louder than


    words."


    "Yes." Julian nodded.


    After thinking for a while, Emelia said to her grandparents, "My father had been in a bad mood. Can I


    invite him to Riverside City with me for a while, so that he won''t be so sad staying here?"


    Vincent didn''te with them today because he was still in a bad mood.


    Emelia and Julian can understand Vincent''s pain of losing his loved one. They wanted to help him out.


    Lady Dorothy nodded, "That''s a good idea. It''s good for him to change the environment, and he could


    also stay with you a little more. But I''m afraid he won''t go."


    Lady Dorothy said with a heavy sigh, "You don''t know how stubborn your father is."


    Emelia''s grandfather added, "Now since Emelia is his weakness. I suppose he won''t reject."


    Lady Dorothy nodded, "I hope so."


    The olddy said to Emelia again, "It''s up to him, we don''t mind. Speaking of which, he is a good cook.


    He could help a little if he goes back with you."


    Emelia smiled, "How can I let him cook for me?"


    Julian said he had found a good cook, but Emelia thought that if she could, she should try to do things


    by herself.


    For example, cooking, she didn''t think of it asbor.


    Emelia''s grandfather was right. Vincent did listen to Emelia''s proposal. He packed his bags and went


    back to Riverside City with Emelia a few days after Naomi''s funeral.


    Vincent knew Emelia''s good intentions. He wanted to move on too.


    Not only for his beloved daughter but also for his two grandchildren.

 Chapter 477 Great Joy

    Chapter 477 Great Joy


    Vincent went back to Riverside City with Emelia and Julian, but he didn''t n to live with Emelia and


    Julian. Instead, he went to live in the vi that he gave Emelia as a gift.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Emelia agreed. It wasn''t far anyway.


    Vincent stood at the door with his luggage and said to Emelia and Julian, "Don''t worry about me. Go


    back and have a rest, especially you, Emelia."


    "I''m also familiar with Riverside City. I can take care of myself."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do stupid things."


    Vincent knew that Emelia had been worried about him these days. She and Julian had been around


    him almost the whole time.


    Vincent felt down that day, so he went out for a drive. Emelia and Julian went from her grandparents''


    ce and found Vincent was gone. Emelia almost copsed on the floor and started to cry.


    Vincent felt terribly guilty when he came back and heard about it.


    After all, Emelia got pregnant with great difficulty. Vincent couldn''t stand making her sad. If anything


    happened to her and the children, he would be too shameful to live.


    From that moment on, he secretly decided to cheer up and move on.


    Thinking of these, Vincent gently stroked Emelia''s shoulder, "How can I stand leaving you alone? Go


    back and have a rest."


    So, Emelia went home with Julian at ease.


    As soon as they arrived home, Julian urged Emelia, "Go have a rest, I''ll take care of everything."


    Emelia was indeed exhausted, and sleepy.


    Before, she had been focusing too much on taking care of Naomi. And after Naomi died, she was too


    sad. So, she didn''t feel anything about her body.


    Only after everything was settled did Emelia find that she was extremely sleepy.


    After a simple bath, she got into bed and while Julian was answering a call on the balcony, she fell


    asleep.


    Julian returned to the bedroom and sat down by the bed. Looking at her sleeping face, he felt kind of


    worried and powerless.


    Julian should be very happy now that Emelia was pregnant. However, he couldn''t cheer up at all, for he


    knew that Emelia would suffer a lot at the final stage of her pregnancy. After all, she was pregnant with


    twins.


    Moreover, he had recently learned that giving birth can be very dangerous for women. It would


    probably kill them, even if the best doctors were around.


    All of these made Julian anxious.


    He leaned over and kissed Emelia gently with pity on his face. Then he got up and left the bedroom.


    Now that everything had settled down, he should deal with the things and people waiting for him.


    Julian went downstairs and tell the chef about Emelia''s preferences, especially her allergy to beef and


    mutton. He also told the chef to pay more attention to her diet because she was pregnant.


    He hired two for housekeeping. The vi they were living in was a magnificent one. He carefully


    decorated it because he decided to live here.


    He told the two housekeepers not to disturb Emelia because she likes to be quiet.


    The chef and the two housekeepers were all women in theirte fifties. He didn''t want to hire men or


    young women, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble between him and Emelia.


    He had told the housekeepingpany to choose people carefully, he was still cautious. After all,


    those were the people who would take care of Emelia and her two children, so he carefully observed


    them during the conversation with them to evaluate their personalities and qualifications.


    Fortunately, they all seemed to be upright people, so he added more to their sry than he had agreed


    to pay. His only requirement was to ensure Emelia''s safety.


    The sry was decent enough in the first ce, and now it''s even higher. Naturally, the three were very


    happy. They promised to take good care of Emelia.


    After settling up these things, Julian went to the study again.


    Before that, he and Emelia didn''t tell anyone about Emelia''s pregnancy except the Longerich family.


    Nina, Arthur, Grandpa Hughes, and Heather were all unaware of it.


    There was a lot to handle after Naomi''s death. So, they decided to keep it private for now to avoid too


    much attention.


    Julian called Arthur and asked him to find the best obstetrician in their hospital. He said he would take


    Emelia for aprehensive examination tomorrow and mentioned that Emelia was pregnant with


    twins.


    Arthur couldn''te back to his sense for a long while.


    Julian understood his reaction. After all, he was in the same mood at the beginning.


    Arthur didn''te back to himself until Julian coughed.


    "You guys..." Arthur was about to cry, "Emelia got pregnant? Twins? "


    "Yup." Julian calmly replied, "We had a lot of things to deal with in the Capital before, so we didn''t


    announce it."


    "Congrattions, that''s awesome!" Arthur finally resumed his ability to think. "Just bring her here early


    tomorrow morning. I''ll arrange the best doctor and team."


    "Thank you." Julian replied, "Also, thank your mother, and Ms. Strd."


    It was Arthur''s mother who introduced Frances to them. Weren''t for Frances, they wouldn''t be blessed


    with the kids for now.


    Arthur smiled, "Doctors heal people without asking anything in return. I''m sure seeing you guys being


    happy is the best gift for my mother and Ms. Strd."


    "Yup," Julian answered.


    Yet he still had to express his gratitude.


    After the call with Arthur, Julian called Heather.


    Julian didn''t tell his grandpa because he and Emelia nned to visit him in the evening and tell him in


    person.


    "Mom, I have something to tell you." Julian''s sounded calm on the phone.


    Heather asked, "What''s it?"


    Julian said calmly, "Emelia is pregnant, twins."


    "What?" Heather couldn''t believe it. It took her a while to understand what was going on. Then, she


    burst into tears.


    Julian frowned slightly and took the mobile phone away from his ear. After crying, Heatherughed.


    "Great!"


    "Twins are special. God blessed the Hughes family." Heather had given up any thoughts about Julian''s


    having children. Such great news was beyond her exception.


    Emelia was not only pregnant but also with the twins.


    After rejoicing, Heather hurriedly told Julian what things to be careful about during pregnancy. Her


    exnation sounded kind of messy. She didn''t have much logic.


    Heather didn''t stop until she noticed Julian''s silence. "Sorry, I said too much."


    She forgot that she had a bad rtionship with her son and Emelia. Why would they listen to her?

 Chapter 478 I Hope Its Not a Fake Pregnancy

    Chapter 478 I Hope It''s Not a Fake Pregnancy


    Julian didn''t n to listen to Heather''s advice. He nned to take Emelia to the hospital tomorrow and


    the doctor would exin everything.


    So, he said faintly to Heather, "Take care, I got to go now."


    "Well..." Heather stopped him, wanting to say something, but Julian had hung up.


    Heather felt at a loss.


    She wanted to ask Julian if she could visit Emelia. She was thrilled to hear that Emelia was pregnant.


    with twins.


    Butter she thought, fortunately, Julian hung up, otherwise he would mock her.


    She used to be harsh to Emelia. She had even pped Emelia because she couldn''t have children.


    Now she was trying to please Emelia after Emelia got pregnant. Julian would surely mock her.


    Thinking of these, Heather calmed down a lot.


    She told herself that she''d better avoid being too annoying. From now on, she would pray for Emelia


    and the two children.


    It was twins!


    Such good news!


    Julian had another person to deal with, Tara.


    Tara was sent to the hospital after she hit Emelia that day. She hasn''t been discharged yet because


    she was seriously injured. However, Julian had sued Tara for deliberately hurting people and asked Phil


    to send her thewyer''s letter.


    Julian had sent people to spy on Tara. Tara must be crazy. The first thing she did after she got better


    was to log in on her Twitter ount telling everyone that Emelia couldn''t have children.


    Julian didn''t stop her. Instead, he asked someone to stir up the discussion of the topic. In this way,


    when he released Emelia''s B-ultrasound reportter, Tara would be a joke.


    She would be painful at that time, which would be joyful for them to watch.


    He can also take this opportunity to announce Emelia''s pregnancy. He believed that if everybody in the


    city knew that they had children, Emelia wouldn''t reject him again the next time he proposed.


    Tara went crazy in the hospital because her face was destroyed.


    Maybe it was retribution. Her left face was cut by the broken ss when she hit Emelia. There was a


    long scar from the bridge of her nose to the root of her ear.


    When she first woke up in the hospital bed, the nurse only told her that her right hand was broken so


    she could not move. At that time, she wondered why her half face was in a bandage when she had only


    broken her right hand.


    When the nurse opened the gauze on her face to apply for the medicine, she realized that something


    was wrong. Because her left face was in burning pain. She screamed and forced the nurse to hand her


    the mirror.


    She fainted when she saw the ferocious scar on her face.


    For a woman like her who seduces men with her beauty, having a scar on her face was worse than


    killing her.


    Her career ended because of her bad reputation and since then she had living on his beauty. Now her


    face was ruined, she was over.


    She asked the doctor to give her the best scar remover, but the cut was too deep. There would always


    be a scar left even when she recovered.


    Tara fainted and went crazy after waking up, but she was not the once-famous female star Tara. No


    one paid attention to her.


    She was angry, so she posted on her Twitter saying that Emelia couldn''t give birth.


    She must destroy Emelia too.


    However, soon after. The public rtions department of the Hughes Group soon released a B-


    ultrasound photo of Emelia''s pregnancy, which stopped Tara''s good mood. She looked at the report


    again. It was said to be twins. Tara was so angry that she almost passed out.


    "Impossible!"


    "Impossible!"


    "Emelia is infertile. How can she be pregnant!"


    Tara waved her uninjured left hand crazily. The doctor had just told her that she couldn''t give birth


    anymore as a result of having too many miscarriages, and Emelia was now pregnant with twins. How


    ironic!


    Tara roared with red eyes, "She must have made a fake B-ultrasound report! I''m going expose her! "


    Just as Tara struggled to take her phone with one hand, the nurse who came to change her medicine


    came in with the medicine te. The nurse heard her scream outside. As soon as she came in, the


    nurse said in some displeasure, "What do you mean by a fake B-ultrasound report? Aren''t you ruining


    the reputation of our hospital? "


    "What do you mean?" Tara shouted.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The nurse said contemptuously, "On the day you hit Emelia, she had a general examination in our


    hospital too. And the doctors found out that she was pregnant. We had even discussed it because


    having twins is rare."


    The nurse said, "It''s no secret in our hospital, but Emelia and Julian decided to stay low-key."


    She rolled her eyes at Tara again, "It''s not fake. Get it? Not everyone is as treacherous as you."


    Tara was notorious. The nurse was even more disgusted with her now.


    Emelia was such a nice person. Emelia hadmitted herself in taking care of Naomi during Naomi''s


    could.


    Emelia had left a good impression on everyone in the hospital in terms of speech, behavior, and


    interpersonal interaction. Inparison, Tara was just a nut case.


    Some female stars looked decent in public but they were awful in private.


    Such as Tara for now, who had be even crazier after hearing the nurse''s words. She screamed


    out of control and knocked over the medicine te.


    The nurse was very angry, but she just stepped back and sneered, "Miss White, you pay for the


    medicine anyway. I''ll just prepare another one for you. If you are rich, just go on doing so. I won''t care


    even if you refuse to apply for the medicine, after all, the scar is not on my face."


    The nurse then left the ward. Tara pursed her lips. She almost broke her teeth in anger.


    She thought Emelia was pretending to be pregnant to hide the fact that she was infertile. By doing so,


    as long as she announced that she lost the childter on, no one would doubt her.


    Unexpectedly, Emelia wasn''t faking her pregnancy.

 Chapter 479 Revenge

    Chapter 479 Revenge


    After the madness, Tara fell into bed in despair. She began to cry.


    She didn''t dare to check her Twitter anymore. She was scolded terribly for the thing between her and


    Heather. She was so angry that she had turned off thements section.


    Although no one couldment on her tweets now, people must have cursed her through other means


    after she spread rumors about Emelia''s infertility.


    To tell the truth, Tara has never been scolded so harshly as a female star for so many years. In the


    past, she was the one to scold others. She hired a lot of people to scold others. Now she was the one


    to suffer from the cyber bully.


    Tara was desperate enough at the moment, she didn''t expect something worse was waiting for her.


    Her phone rang a few times. She took it and saw that someone sent her a video. She looked at it and


    her face immediately changed. It was her porn video.


    The video was pretty lone, everything she had filmed was edited together. Tara felt like she couldn''t


    breathe.


    One of her sponsors liked filming this kind of video.


    She agreed to film them for money. But the person promised to keep the videos private. However, they


    were in someone else''s hand right now.


    Tara took a look at the number that sent her this video. Her face turned pale instantly.


    It was Trevor''s wife.


    Tara''s hands were shaking badly. She was not a fool. She knew Trevor''s wife sent her this video as a


    threat. But she has nothing to do with Trevor now. Why couldn''t Trevor''s wife just let go of her?


    Without thinking about it, she dialed back and shouted hysterically, "What do you want?"


    Trevor''s wife sneered on the phone, "I should be the one asking this question."


    Tara gritted her teeth. "I haven''t contacted Trevor for a long time. What are you hurting me with such a


    video?"


    "Really?" Trevor''s wife sneered again, "You stopped contacting Trevor, but you have been acting


    against Emelia all the time, no? Emelia is the screenwriter of "I Gotta Find You". If you ruin her


    reputation, the show would be affected too. And Trevor would be losing money."


    Tara was furious, "Didn''t you divorce Trevor? What are you still caring about his money? "


    Tara mocked impolitely, "You lied to me when you said you''re divorced, right? You can''t live without


    Trevor''s money. You''re a useless woman. You can''t live without Trevor.


    Tara humiliated Trevor''s wife with vicious words.


    "You''re wrong." Trevor''s wife was not annoyed at all. "I won''t take any money from Trevor, but my


    children will. They need Trevor to pay for their better education. After all, they are his children too, he


    has the responsibility to pay, doesn''t he?"


    "So, that''s why I don''t want Trevor to fail. To provide my two children with better lives, I must care about


    Trevor''s money."


    "By the way, let me tell you again, I don''t live on Trevor''s money. I''m running anguage school abroad


    in recent years. It''s very sessful. Now I''m a rich woman. Speaking of which, I have to thank you.


    Your humiliation had saved me from being a useless woman."


    Tara was enraged, especially when she heard that Trevor''s wife was now rich. Because she had


    always thought of her as a useless woman in her middle age.


    Trevor''s wife continued, "Tara, I''ve posted the video on the Inte. Besides, I''ve sent it to your parents


    and all your ssmates and friends."


    "Tara, don''t me me for being cruel, you asked for it."


    Trevor''s wife hung up the phone impolitely. Tara fainted.


    She couldn''t imagine what would happen to her after those videos were exposed. It seemed like the


    best option, for now, was to die.


    Too cruel.


    Trevor''s wife was too cruel.


    She was pushing Tara to a dead end.


    Emelia didn''t wake up until it was dark. She was surprised for having been sleeping for so long.


    Remembering that she and Julian had to go to have dinner with Julian''s grandfather, she quickly got


    up.


    Julian has been working in the living room outside the bedroom. When he heard the sound in the


    bedroom, he knew that Emelia woke up and he immediately went in.


    Emelia said anxiously, "Why didn''t you wake me up? Aren''t we going to Grandpa''s ce for dinner?"


    Julian came over with a smile and hugged her, "We won''t bete."


    "You were in a sound sleep. I didn''t want to disturb you." Emelia didn''t want to talk to him anymore. It


    was simply inappropriate to have the elders waiting.


    Julian was really worried. He quickly exined, "I called grandpa and told him that we''ll get there a bit


    Emelia nced at him. After a quick wash-up, she hurriedly set off with Julian.


    In the car, Julian reminded Emelia in a warm voice while driving, "You are pregnant. Don''t be too fast in


    the future. You can''t stand any risk."


    Emelia had washed up, dressed up, and dragged him downstairs in just one go. Julian was so worried


    that she would hurt herself.


    Emelia felt nothing wrong with her body so she didn''t think it was necessary. She would be pregnant for


    quite a few months, how exhausted she would be if she had to be so careful all this time?


    Just as she was about to defend herself, she saw Julian frowning slightly with concern. So, she


    swallowed back what she was going to say, and then whispered, "OK, I''ll be careful in the future."


    Emelia knew that Julian was also nervous about her, so she couldn''t argue, in case he got more


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    worried.


    Just a second ago, Emelia felt that she was alright. But now, she began to feel sick in her stomach. Not


    knowing if it was because of something she had eaten, she almost threw up when the car stopped at


    the traffic lights.


    In order not to make Julian worry, she remained silent about it.


    But when they arrived at Grandpa''s ce, she couldn''t help it anymore. As soon as the car stopped,


    she rushed out and bent down, and vomited beside the road. However, because she had nothing in her


    stomach, she was just retching.

 Chapter 480 One Villa for Each

    Chapter 480 One Vi for Each


    Julian''s expression changed. He rushed over to support her, and asked with great concern, "Are you


    alright?"


    Emelia''s tears had fallen off her cheeks because of the vomiting. She looked up at him and said with


    difficulty, "I just had sudden nausea."


    She took a deep breath and said, "I should have known that it was too early to be happy. I didn''t feel


    anything and I was d, thinking that I might be one of the lucky women who don''t suffer much from


    pregnancy. And then it happened."


    Julian felt so sorry when he saw her tears. He held her in his arms and said, "I''d rather not have the


    babies than see you suffer so much"


    Emelia scolded him, Silly! Listen to yourself."


    Julian hugged her without speaking more.


    He knew his words were silly. He just couldn''t stand seeing Emelia suffer.


    "What''s going on?" Grandpa Hughes'' voice came from behind them.


    Seeing Emelia get out of the car and vomit and Julian holding her without speaking, grandpa Hughes


    thought something went wrong. So, he hurriedly went out.


    Emelia got up from Julian''s arms with some embarrassment. Before she could speak, Grandpa Hughes


    started to scold Julian, "Boy! Have you done bad things that made her angry?"


    Julian was speechless.


    Was he such a badass?


    Now he was at Emelia''s service all the time. He didn''t dare to provoke her in the past, not to mention


    that she was pregnant now.


    Emelia quickly exined, "No, no, it was just nausea."


    "Howe?" Is it because of something you ate?" Grandpa Hughes'' face was full of concern.


    Emelia and Julian didn''t speak. Grandpa Hughes looked at them puzzled. Suddenly, he asked in


    disbelief, "Are you..."


    He wanted to ask if Emelia was pregnant, but he was afraid that his words would make Emelia sad.


    Emelia smiled, nodded, and said, "Yes, I am."


    "Really?" Grandpa Hughes was instantly joyful.


    The Hughes Group had announced Emelia''s pregnancy in the afternoon, but Grandpa Hughes had


    been feeling tired recently. So, he slept the entire afternoon and didn''t check the news.


    He was too happy when he heard the good news from Emelia in person.


    Julian reminded him, "We have another good news for you, but I think you should calm down first, or


    have your pills ready, in case they''re usefulter."


    "What could be better news than Emelia''s pregnancy? Why would I need the pills?"


    Julian said word by word, "Emelia is pregnant with twins."


    "What?" Grandpa Hughes opened his eyes in amazement. He was too excited that he couldn''t breathe


    and was almost about to fall. Julian hurriedly came forward to support him. The Housekeeper on one


    side handed him the pill in time.


    After Grandpa Hughes swallowed the medicine, he felt morefortable. Julian said sarcastically, "I


    told you the pills could be useful. You just didn''t listen."


    Grandpa Hughes scolded weakly, "Boy! Are you doing this on purpose?"


    They got in the house under Grandpa Hughes'' scolding voice.


    Julian went for water immediately. He poured Emelia a cup to rinse her mouth. She must have been


    very ufortable just now. And then he handed over a cup to Grandpa Hughes too, he must have


    been in shock.


    When Grandpa Hughes and Emelia felt better, Julian sat down next to Emelia.


    Grandpa Hughes happily asked Emelia, "Do you feel better now?" Do you want to eat anything


    special? I''ll ask them to cook for you."


    Emelia quickly shook her head. "No, it was probably the traffic jam that made me sick."


    Emelia was not picky about food. And her appetite was pretty good these days.


    However, after she threw up just now, she wasn''t sure whether she would be sensitive to some smells


    in the future.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emelia handed the B-ultrasound to Grandpa Hughes, sharing the two little lives with him. Grandpa


    Hughes was so excited that he was about to cry. "That''s so great."


    "Our family has never been very prosperous. But now you are having two babies at the same time!


    That''s great news!"


    Grandpa Hughes took a deep breath. He thought he was dying. But now he felt like he could live for


    another ten years. He had to wait to see two little guys.


    No one knew if they were two boys or girls. Or perhaps even one boy and one girl.


    It was already a great blessing to know that Emelia was pregnant, yet Grandpa Hughes still secretly


    wish it would be one boy and one girl. That would be perfect!


    It was normal to want more.


    But Grandpa Hughes had nothing against gender. He loved boys and girls equally.


    Julian frowned and said, "Fortunately, she''s pregnant with two this time. She is not going to give birth in


    the future."


    Julian was worried about Emelia''s vomiting. He has worked hard to chase Emelia back. He wanted to


    put her in the palm of his hands. He never wanted her to suffer from pregnancy anymore.


    At the end of the day, it was his fault. That was why he said he didn''t want Emelia to get pregnant


    again.


    Grandpa Hughes nced at Julian, but what he said next was pertinent. "So, as a man, we have to


    treat our woman well. They sacrifice a lot giving birth to the babies."


    "Those men who cheat should be punished."


    Grandpa Hughes was warning Julian to be dedicated to Emelia. Julian felt somehow amused.


    It felt more like that Grandpa Hughes was Emelia''s grandpa instead of his.


    Julian took Emelia''s hand and seriously promised Grandpa Hughes, "Don''t worry. Emelia and the


    children are more than enough for me."


    Grandpa Hughes hissed and then got up, asking Emelia to get ready for dinner.


    He was relieved to see that Emelia had a good appetite


    After dinner, Grandpa Hughes went back to his room. Later he came out with three red real estate


    certificates and handed them to Emelia. "I have three vis here, one for you and one for each of the


    two children."


    Emelia was stunned.


    That was a bit too generous, no?


    One vi for each of them?


    The vi for her was understandable, but the children hadn''t been born yet.


    The old man waved his big hand, "Just a gift from me."


    Then he thought of something and added, "It''s a small gift indeed, I hope you don''t mind."


    Emelia was somehow amused, "Small gift? Come on! It''s such a big gift. It''s too much for me."


    Emelia then handed the three real estate certificates to Grandpa Hughes. But Grandpa Hughes push


    them back to her and said with a somewhat jealous tone, "I heard your grandmother had given you


    several sets of jewelry. These three vis are nothingpared to that."

 Chapter 481 Time to Confess

    Chapter 481 Time to Confess


    Grandpa Hughes was very clever and he talked about the gift that Lady Dorothy gave her topare.


    How could she not ept his gift?


    If she didn''t ept it, she will be considered to dislike his gift.


    So she had to take these property ownership certificates, and then said to Grandpa Hughes seriously,


    "Grandpa, I''ll take it. But don''t say anything that your gift can''t bepared with others, these three


    vis you gave me are all worth a lot in terms of location and area."


    These were not ordinary vis, but luxury mansions. Almost the best and most expensive vis in


    Riverside City are in these three ces.


    When Grandpa Hughes saw that Emelia was finally willing to ept it, he smiled brightly, "Just a little


    token of my affection."


    Emelia sighed silently. Although she epted the gift, she felt it was a hot potato, so she would hand


    them over to Julian.


    The two talked with the old man for a while, and Grandpa Hughes sent them away kindly, "It''s getting


    When their carpletely disappeared, the housekeeper raised his eyes and nned to help Grandpa


    Hughes walk into the house, and he found that there were tears in his eyes.


    The housekeeper sighed softly, turned around, and entered the room, leaving Grandpa Hughes alone


    to calm down.


    He knew that he was so happy that he who only ate half a bowl of rice on weekdays ate a full bowl


    tonight.


    After a while, the housekeeper went out to help the old man back to the house, and the old man kept


    sighing, "That''s really not easy."


    The housekeeper smiled and said, "It''s because you have done too many good deeds and


    umted virtue for the Hughes family."


    The Hughes Charitable Foundation was founded by him.


    Let alone other good deeds that he did, but the foundation alone hadpletely changed the lives of


    many poor children. David and Maisie are only two of the countless children they funded.


    Grandpa Hughes smiled silently, and the light in his eyes did not dissipate for a long time.


    In his lifetime, he could see the Hughes family having two sessors, this is the bestfort God has


    given him.


    As soon as they got home, Julian answered the phone. Emelia saw that his face changed, and then


    heard him say, "Tara jumped off the building?"


    Emelia was shocked and quickly looked up at him.


    Julian talked on the phone for a while and hung up.


    Emelia asked him in surprise, "Tara jumped off the building?"


    "Well, yes." Julian told her in detail, "The person I sent over to watch her said that she was hysterical


    after seeing our public list of your pregnant B-ultrasound, and then answered a phone call and went


    crazy."


    Julian nced at Emelia and exined, "When you were asleep, there were actually some eye-


    popping videos about her past spreading on the Inte, of course, they are all gone now. I guess she


    "Indecent video?" Emelia hurriedly dragged him to Grandpa Hughes'' house when he woke up. She


    didn''t have time to look at her phone until now, and naturally she didn''t know anything about this.


    While Julian wouldn''t tell her about it in order not to make her feel bad.


    "Yeah." Julian nodded, "I don''t know who leaked it. In short, it was thest straw."


    Emelia sighed.


    Yes, that kind of indecent video could be a devastating blow to any woman. She doesn''t know who she


    has offended, and the other party wanted to humiliate her like this.


    At this moment, Julian''s cell phone rang again. Emelia nced at it and found that it was Trevor


    Spence. Emelia was a little puzzled, why did Trevor call him? Did they know each other well?


    And Julian forgot to avoid the intersection with Trevor in front of Emelia because he was too busy, so


    he answered his call in front of Emelia.


    Trevor''s voice trembled, "Mr. Hughes, the call Tara answered before she died was made by my wife,


    and those videos were also released by my wife."


    He was about to cry, "It''s terrible, women are really terrible."


    Obviously, Trevor was frightened by his wife, after all... She indirectly killed Tara.


    And the reason why his wife is so cruel to her is their affair, which made her feel resentment until now.


    Trevor was afraid that one day in the future, he would also be killed like this.


    "How did you know?" Julian regained his calm after the initial surprise.


    Trevor said with a crying voice, "My wife just called me and said it herself, and then she said that she


    would go to the Capital the day after tomorrow to divorce me."


    Julian frowned, "You haven''t divorced her yet?"


    During this time, he was busy helping Emelia and Vincent deal with Naomi''s funeral and Emelia was


    pregnant. So he didn''t have time to care about Trevor.


    "No..." Trevor muttered, "I¡­"


    "She asked me several times before when did I have time, so that she coulde back to go through


    the procedures. I made excuses to dy it. In fact, I didn''t really want to divorce her before."


    Julian finally understood, "Do you want to do it now?"


    The reason why his wife would treat Tara like this, hating her is one, as for the other, that is she wanted


    to scare him to divorce her quickly.


    It could be seen that his wife has no feelings for him anymore but hostility and resentment.


    "Yes." Trevor replied with a wry smile, "I will divorce her immediately."


    Trevor just didn''t expect that his wife would be so cruel.


    He remembered his wife''s indifferent words on the phone just now, "I asked someone to release her


    video, and I also called her to humiliate her, but she chose tomit suicide by jumping off the


    building, that''s her problem. When she humiliated me before, if my will wasn''t strong enough, the one


    who jumped off the building would be me."


    The implication was that Tara jumped off the building because she was too fragile.


    Trevor was speechless.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He suddenly remembered what he wanted to say to Julian, "The day after tomorrow is the opening


    ceremony of ''I Gotta Find You'', I can''t be there. Maybe you should go there."


    It was inappropriate for him to be absent as a producer for such a high-profile drama. The only one who


    could rece him was Julian, the investor.


    Julian''s investment in the drama was still a secret kept from Emelia, but now that their rtionship had


    stabilized, it was time to reveal the truth.

 Chapter 482 Refuse to Go on Business

    Chapter 482 Refuse to Go on Business


    Julian said angrily, "I''m tied up!"


    He had been dissatisfied with the fact that he and Emelia always got together less and separated more.


    Before that, Emelia stayed in the Capital for more than a month to take care of Naomi. Now everything


    has finally stabilized. They have just returned to Riverside City. How could he be willing to go on a


    business trip?


    Especially Emelia was pregnant, he just wanted to stay by her side all day.


    Trevor was speechless and it took a while before he said in embarrassment, "Then, what should I do?


    Vincent went to Riverside City with you. Isn''t it bad for us not to show up? It would be seen as we didn''t


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    pay enough attention to the whole crew."


    Julian understood that, but he just didn''t want to go, so he said, "Then we could give them more money


    inside the red envelopes."


    "This¡­" Trevor was extremely embarrassed, "This is not about money."


    Before Julian could say anything, Emelia, who was beside him, raised her hand and tugged at the


    corner of his clothes.


    Julian suppressed the anger and looked down at Emelia.


    She whispered, "Just go. It''s really not a good thing for you guys being absent from the opening


    ceremony."


    Emelia was a very smart person. She had already understood the ins and outs of the matter from the


    phone call and knew that Julian was the investor of "I Gotta Find You".


    It didn''t matter if the investors didn''t attend or just sent people to attend the small meetings before, but


    so far, the investors had never shown up in those big events as well. Thus, Emelia guessed the so-


    called investor was Julian.


    He didn''t want her to know about it, so he kept it a secret.


    "I gotta go." Julian hung up and looked at Emelia nervously.


    Just now Emelia pointed out that he should go to the opening ceremony. Only then did Julian realize


    that he had exposed himself in front of her. He was not in the mood to talk to Trevor on the phone, but


    wondered if she will be angry with him because of this.


    Emelia looked at the nervous-looking man in a good mood, "Mr. Hughes,e on, exin it."


    When Emelia guessed that Julian was the investor, she was a little annoyed at first. She didn''t know


    why did he invest in her script again and he kept it from her.


    But looking at his nervous face at the moment, the anger in her heart dissipated again, and what was


    left was only helplessness. For whatever reasons he did that, he wouldn''t hurt her.


    Julian heard the amusement in her words and knew that she was not angry. He was slightly relieved


    and quickly stepped forward to hold her hands and confessed, "I am indeed the investor in this drama.


    But that happened after you broke up with me."


    "Or what should I do at that time?" Julian''s tone was a little helpless, "You ignored me and cklisted


    all my contacts. If I came to Vincent''s house to find you, I would definitely be thrown out."


    "At that time, I couldn''t find a way to get close to you but to use this drama. I originally thought about


    using the meeting or some things about the script to get close to you, but we got back together before


    using this method."


    Emelia has guessed it happened at that time. She didn''t know what to say, "Ha, good for you!"


    "I was wrong. It''s all my fault." Julian hugged her, "Don''t be angry."


    He said it was because he tried to get close to her. How could she be angry with him?


    She turned to him and said, "I think you should go to the opening ceremony."


    Julian felt tired, "I don''t want to go. I don''t want to be separated from you."


    Emelia was even more tired, "So you won''t go on business or work in the future?"


    Julian said righteously, "At least during your pregnancy, I don''t n to go on business trips."


    Then he remembered something and changed his words, "No, I won''t be able to go on business after


    you give birth to the children. It must be very tiring to take care of the kids. It is troublesome to take


    care of one, let alone we have two."


    "I have to take care of you as well, at least until they go to kindergarten."


    Emelia, "..."


    "Why don''t you just quit your job and stay home with the kids?" She teased him, "You are so


    exaggerated. We will find a babysitter who specializes in taking care of the child. I won''t be too busy.


    And I probably don''t need your help, so you can set your mind at work."


    "When you have to go on business, you should go." She poked the man''s chest and got up to wash up.


    Julian held her in his arms, "You are such a heartless guy. I don''t want to leave you, but you still push


    me out."


    "You are so childish." Emelia patted his hand, and when he was about to get up again, he remembered


    something, and then asked Julian, "What does Tara have to do with Trevor?"


    Julian then told her what Trevor''s wife did and she sighed, "What goes aroundes around."


    Julian didn''t say anything and just hugged her tightly.


    "I''m going to take a bath." Emelia took his hand away and got up.


    He stood up with her, "I''ll help you."


    Emelia blushed, "No!"


    When did they take a bath together without having sex? And she is pregnant now, so she definitely


    can''t allow that.


    Thinking of this, she red at him again and said, "Did you not hear what the doctor saidst time? I


    can''t have sex in the first three months of pregnancy."


    Emelia was so embarrassed that she spoke in a very low voice at the end.


    Julian raised his hand and flicked her forehead lightly, "What are you thinking? I said I wanted to help


    you because I was afraid you would identally slip in the bathroom."


    It turned out that she got that wrong and she became more embarrassed, "I won''t, so you don''t have to


    help me."


    She patted her hot cheek and hurried away.


    Julian followed helplessly, "Then I''ll wait outside the door. Just call me if you have something."


    Emelia wanted to say that she really didn''t need it, but she knew that he wouldn''t listen, so she just let it


    go.


    After Emelia came out of the shower, Julian helped her to dry her hair and then went into the bathroom


    by herself.


    And Emelia''s phone rang at this time, and it was Nina.


    As soon as she picked it up, Nina said, "Sweetheart, I''ll be at your house soon."


    "Huh?" Emelia was surprised, "Aren''t you filming?"


    Nina had been filming a singing show before and she never came back these days. Why did she


    suddenlye back now?

 Chapter 483 Thats His Sweetheart

    Chapter 483 That''s His Sweetheart


    Nina was very excited, "Because of your pregnancy. It''s great news and I have toe back to see


    you."


    Emelia was touched and she was about to cry because of their friendship.


    Nina knew how difficult it was for her to be pregnant, so she came back to congratte her in person.


    Messaging through the phone could not express Nina''s joy at all, even Emelia knew that Nina was


    more excited than she was about her pregnancy.


    For example, once Nina and Cameron got back together, she would be the happiest person and also


    the one who cried the hardest, because they both want each other to be happy and healthy.


    Thinking of this, she said to Nina, "Where have you been?"


    "I''ll be there soon." Nina''s tone rose happily.


    "I''ll ask the driver to pick you up at the gate of themunity." The security measures in the vi where


    they lived were very good.


    It was a long distance from the gate to her house. After hanging up the phone, Emelia asked the driver


    to pick her up. She wrapped her coat and went downstairs to wait for Nina.


    When Julian came out of the shower, he saw that Emelia, who had said she was going to sleep, was


    no longer in the bedroom. He was a little puzzled and went downstairs to look for her, and then he saw


    Emelia was hugging Nina happily, who had just arrived, at the entrance.


    Nina said, "Sweetheart, I miss you so much."


    Julian was stunned.


    Sweetheart?


    What the hell!


    Emelia was his sweetheart! The light of his life!


    Just as he was about to go downstairs to her, he suddenly realized that he was wearing a bathrobe


    after taking a shower, so he hurriedly returned to the bedroom and changed his clothes.


    Although he only had Emelia in his mind, still, Nina was a woman, so he had to get dressed in proper


    clothes.


    Neither Emelia nor Nina noticed him, who showed up and left, and both of them were immersed in the


    joy of seeing each other.


    Although the two had known each other for so many years, they still missed each other so much after


    being separated for more than a month, and they were so happy when they meet suddenly.


    Emelia pulled Nina into the door, "Come in quickly. Have you eaten yet?"


    "I have eaten on the ne." Nina stared at her stomach and said, "For now, let''s talk about the children


    in your belly."


    The two sat down on the sofa, and the first thing Nina did was dere, "First thing first, I want to be


    their godmother."


    Emelia smiled and said, "No problem."


    There was no one else except Nina.


    "Why didn''t I see your belly turning big?" Nina nced at Emelia''s belly and pinched her lower belly


    sadly, "Why do I feel like my belly is bigger than yours? No, I gotta lose weight."


    Emeliaughed at Nina, "Have you yed so many roles for nothing? I''m only pregnant for less than


    two months now."


    Nina snorted, "I''m thinking that since you are carrying twins, maybe it should have turned bigger early."


    The twoughed together on the sofa.


    It was in the lively and happy atmosphere that Julian went downstairs. He changed into a casual and


    He saw that they were talking andughing so happily as if he was an outsider.


    Then he walked over and sat down beside Emelia and took her in his arms with one hand possessively,


    causing Nina to raise her eyebrows.


    Julian asked Nina "friendly", "When did you arrive?"


    Nina was toozy to argue with him and be jealous. She was not as grumpy as he was, so she smiled


    and said, "Just now."


    Emelia remembered that she hadn''t eaten yet and hurriedly said, "She came directly from the airport.


    She hasn''t had dinner yet. Let the chef cook something."


    As soon as Julian sat down beside her, he was instructed to get up and leave again. He didn''t want to


    leave her at all, but he couldn''t ignore the fact that Nina hadn''t eaten yet, so he had to leave.


    Nina snickered and teased Emelia, "Mr. Hughes is very obedient now."


    Emelia said to her, "Don''tugh at him all day long. Can''t you two get along well?"


    Nina pretended to be angry and said, "It''s clear that he doesn''t want to get along well with me. You


    don''t even know that. When he just sat down, he hugged you with a smug expression on his face."


    Emelia was at a loss, "Did he?"


    "Of course, you turned your back to him and didn''t see his expression, but I saw that clearly." Nina


    snorted, "Why is he jealous of me all day long? I''m not a man."


    Emeliaughed softly, "Ignore him. He has always been like this. You will always be my good friend


    and no one can rece you in my heart."


    Emelia is telling the truth. In her opinion, friends and lovers arepletely different. A friend cannot


    take the ce of a lover, nor can a lover take the ce of a friend.


    Some words can only be said to friends and some words can only be understood by lovers.


    When Emelia said these words, Julian, who had gone to the kitchen, heard it all, and the expression on


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    his face suddenly froze.


    Had he always been like this?


    Nina looked at him and suddenlyughed happily.


    She was so wicked that she liked to see his deted expression.


    Julian gave Nina a cold look, sat down beside Emelia as if nothing had happened, and said to Emelia


    in a soft voice, "Dinner will be ready soon. Are you hungry? Would you like to eat together?"


    Nina got goosebumps all over her body because of him being so gentle and considerate. She was still


    not used to him being a good man. She had seen his cold face before and she thought he was always


    indifferent.


    Raising her hand and rubbing her arm, she said silently, "That was embarrassing, but she has to


    endure it because he will be always like this in the future."


    Emelia was ustomed to this. She thought about it and shook her head and said, "I won''t eat or I will


    gain weight."


    "Don''t think that much. Just eat if you''re hungry." Julian never cared about her weight. To be exact, he


    didn''t care about her fatness. He even thought she was too thin.


    She had gained some weight before, but she stayed in the Capital to take care of Naomi some time


    ago and lost weight again.

 Chapter 484 Exhausted

    Chapter 484 Exhausted


    Nina on the side stood up and pulled her, "Let''s go,e eat with me. You are even thinner than me.


    This is not okay. Besides, you have two babies in your belly, and they''ll be hungry."


    Nina''s words sessfully persuaded Emelia. She got up and walked to the dining table with her and


    Julian gave Nina a grateful look.


    Nina raised her chin towards him. Julian was speechless.


    However, both he and Nina meant good, and both hoped that Emelia could eat more. She was too thin,


    and if she didn''t eat more, the two babies in her belly would cause more trouble for her in the future.


    They sat down at the dining table and Julian followed.


    Emelia stopped him in time before he pulled out of the chair, "I''ll chat with Nina for a while. Why don''t


    you go upstairs to rest first?"


    Julian was speechless.


    She clearly thought that he was on her way to chat with Nina, but why? Are they talking about other


    men?


    Ninaughed out loud but still kindlyforted Julian, "Mr. Hughes, I have something to talk to Emelia


    about my love life."


    The implication is that this topic is not appropriate for him to listen to.


    Julian had no choice but to push the chair back, looked at Emelia resentfully, turned, and left without


    saying a word.


    Nina asked Emelia in a low voice, "Is he angry?"


    "No, he''s not a green-eyed monster." Emelia didn''t take it seriously, "Besides, when the two of us were


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    chatting, it was inappropriate for him to be there. He didn''t realize it then I asked him to leave us alone,


    which was showing him respect."


    When Julian heard her words, he snorted heavily.


    She justined to Nina that he was easy to get jealous.


    She also said she was showing him respect. But he doesn''t need respect, he just needs to stay by her


    side and watch her every second.


    He was going to tell herter that he was angry.


    After Julian left, the chef served a few dishes. They chatted while eating.


    Emelia was very happy and Nina didn''t worry about her.


    After eating, Nina looked at Emelia and asked, "Do you remember Dous Clevnd?"


    "Is that the rich guy who pestered you a few years ago? Didn''t he go abroad?" Emelia remembered


    him. When Nina debuted as a new actress a few years ago, Dous went after her in many high-


    profile ways, and then he was suddenly sent away by his father for some unknown reason.


    Nina said casually, "He recently returned here and started going after me again. He even said he


    wanted to marry me that day."


    "What?" Emelia was frightened, "Marry you?"


    "Yeah, he said that he still loves me for so many years and his parents were urging him to get married,


    so he wanted to marry me and live with me." Nina addedzily, "And I kinda wanted to marry him."


    Emelia was frightened by her words and almost had a heart attack. She reached out and touched her


    forehead, "Are you having a fever? What nonsense are you talking about?"


    But Nina didn''t have a fever at all, and the expression in her eyes didn''t look like she was talking


    nonsense. Emelia was even more shocked, and she said very seriously, "Nina, it''s not that you don''t


    know that he is a yboy. He had many famous girlfriends in your circle!"


    Dous Clevnd was once known as an actress hunter in the entertainment industry. Many young


    and beautiful actresses, especially those who just started their ways, have been involved with him. He


    is handsome and his father is a famous person in the real estate business. And Dous is the only


    child in his family. He has been identified as the sessor of the Clevnd family since birth.


    He is handsome, rich, gentle, and considerate towards women. Few women can resist him.


    Nina seems to be an exception. In his own words, it is the first time in his life that he has met with


    setbacks but he loved her more.


    But no matter how much he misses Nina; he is not the right one for Nina. Maybe he loved her on a spur


    of the moment and when he got her, he would not cherish her like before.


    Nina nodded, "I know he is a yboy."


    When Nina said this, she changed the topic, "But it''s much easier to marry a rich yboy than to be


    with a thoughtful schr."


    Nina said with an exhausted and injured look, "I can never guess what Cameron is thinking. He won


    me no matter in what aspect. I don''t know what he is thinking if he doesn''t say anything, which is tiring


    and boring."


    Emelia said anxiously, "But you also said that after he fell in love with you, he will listen to you in


    everything."


    "That''s when he''s in a good mood!" Ninained angrily, "When he''s in a bad mood, I still don''t


    know what he''s thinking."


    "At that time, I didn''t know what he was thinking, so I seduced him with beauty and tricked him when he


    was in a mess, but now, I''m old, how can I seduce him anymore?" Nina took a few more bites of food


    and said bitterly, "I don''t know how many young and beautiful girls around him are seducing him."


    When Nina said those jealous words, Emelia knew that she was just joking about marrying Dous.


    Sheforted Nina softly, "You are not old. You are more beautiful than before. Even if you are eighty


    years old, you will be the most beautiful and charming one among the olddies."


    Nina was amused by her words, "Sweetheart, thank you for praising me so generously."


    Nina thought for a while and then said, "But I have made up my mind. After my contract with Tymers


    Entertainment expires, if I still have no news of Cameron, I will participate in some variety shows about


    couples, and I will also take Dous'' proposal seriously."


    "When the timees, don''t try to persuade me to wait."


    "Okay." Emelia replied reluctantly.


    The contract would expire soon and Emelia was worried instantly. She really didn''t want to see Nina


    marry that yboy?


    Nina, the client, was much more rxed than her, and instead, sheforted her with a smile, "Oh,


    don''t be so sad, in fact, it''s not so bad to marry him, he doesn''t love me, and I don''t care about him


    either. So, even if he has an affair, I will not be hurt, and I still have money to spend. Isn''t it good?"


    Emelia wanted to cry after hearing what she said. Nina was saying that if she didn''t love him, she


    wouldn''t be hurt.


    She loves Cameron so deeply that she was even a bit traumatized.

 Chapter 485 To Stop Her from Worrying

    Chapter 485 To Stop Her from Worrying


    Emelia and Nina were chatting downstairs, and Julian upstairs was not idle either.


    Because of Emelia''s pregnancy, Phil firstined in the group chatroom, "Julian, you haven''t even


    gotten married but Emelia has been carrying twins. I''m really jealous of you!"


    Phil was really jealous of him. He was the only one of them who was justifiably married, but he didn''t


    have a chance to raise kids at all.


    His sweet wife used her young age as an excuse all day long to go to graduate school or to study


    abroad for further studies. Or she wanted to concentrate on her career before she turned 30. In short,


    she had many excuses for refusing to give him a child.


    If he ever deliberately didn''t use condoms, he would be stopped immediately and sent to the guest


    room to sleep.


    Now that Emelia is pregnant with twins, Phil is almost crazy with jealousy.


    "Don''t be jealous, you two will have children sooner orter." Arthurforted him.


    Julian replied, "There''s no need to be jealous. You long for a child and sooner orter you will have it.


    It''s not like someone who had it but then lost it."


    Ezra, who had remained silent, "¡­"


    He seriously doubted that Julian was satirizing him. When Maisie was pregnant, she decisively chose


    to abort because of his silence, but it had been a long time since that happened, right?


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t say anything today, so why did Julian mention this again?


    But no matter what he said, he could only continue to remain silent. He has be less upright in


    front of Julian since that incident.


    Downstairs, Emelia and Nina almost finished and it was gettingte.


    Emelia wanted to keep Nina here at night, but Nina refused, "No, I have to catch a flight tomorrow


    morning, so I won''t disturb your rest. You take good care of the baby and take good care of my godson


    and goddaughter."


    Nina was surprised to learn that Emelia was pregnant, so she asked the crew for a short leave and


    rushed back.


    Emelia felt sorry for her running around like this and went up to give her a big hug, "Take good care of


    yourself."


    "I know," Nina replied. Then she shouted, "Oh my God, I came in too much haste and forgot to buy gifts


    for the babies."


    Emelia immediately grabbed her hand and said, "Please, don''t buy anything."


    She has been too tired to receive gifts recently and she doesn''t want to hear the word gift anymore.


    Ninaughed, "Okay, then I won''t buy it. I''ll make a big red envelope when they are born."


    Julian arranged for the driver to take Nina home. After seeing the car disappear, Emelia immediately


    returned to the house with a heavy heart and said, "I have to call Viggo."


    Julian was rendered wordless again.


    In the middle of the night, she nned to call a man who once adored her. Did she consider his


    feelings?


    Thinking of this, he immediately stepped forward and stopped her who took out her phone, "It''s sote.


    What are you calling him for?"


    "I have to ask him how long it will take for Nina''s contract with Tymers Entertainment to expire. Nina


    said that she will not renew the contract when it expires and she is going to participate in some dating


    game show."


    Julian breathed a sigh of relief, "You might as well call her agent directly. She knows more about her


    contract, doesn''t she?"


    Emelia exined, "She does know, but I''m afraid she will tell Nina that I asked her about this matter. By


    then Nina will definitely know that I am worried about her."


    Julian added, "Then wait for tomorrow. Maybe Viggo is sleeping now since it''s sote."


    "But I''ve been thinking about this all the time now, and I won''t be able to sleep without getting an


    answer." Emelia was anxious, "Viggo always goes to bedte, so he probably is still awake now."


    Emelia called Viggo as she spoke.


    Emelia knew very well about Viggo''s schedule. Julian suddenly remembered that she had been with


    him for a while and he was not in a good mood.


    Even if it was just to appease his mother, he still felt jealous.


    Although he got back together with Emelia and she is pregnant with his child, he still held a grudge


    against Viggo.


    But Emelia had already dialed Viggo''s number. No matter how much dissatisfaction he had, he could


    only suppress it. Then he asked Emelia to turn on the speakerphone.


    He wanted to hear clearly what the two of them said, word for word. Emelia was speechless but she did


    it anyway.


    Viggo didn''t sleep and he said with surprise, "Hello?"


    He didn''t expect Emelia would call him. Since Emelia and Julian got back together, there was little


    interaction between them.


    Emelia said politely, "Mr. Johansen, I''m sorry to disturb you sote."


    "It''s okay." Viggo said gently, "What''s up?"


    Emelia asked, "I want to ask you about Nina''s contract. How long will her contract with Tymers


    Entertainment expire?"


    Viggo said with a smile, "Did she mention to you not to renew the contract?"


    "Yes," Emelia replied.


    "She also mentioned to me before. Her contract with Tymers Entertainment is indeed about to expire,


    and there should be three or four months left." Viggo asked, "What is the problem?"


    "It''s nothing." Emelia didn''t think it was necessary to inform Viggo that she was worried about Nina''s


    n.


    Just as he was about to say goodbye and hang up the phone, Julian suddenly said, "Mr. Johansen, did


    Nina tell you about the variety shows about couples she wanted to participate in? When the contract


    expires, she ns to participate in those shows."


    Emelia was at a loss. She didn''t know why Julian suddenly told Viggo about this.


    "I see, Mr. Hughes, thank you," Viggo responded on the phone with a tone that he understood Julian''s


    words in seconds and thanked him, which was really strange.


    The phone call ended when they exchanged goodbyes. Emelia asked, "Why did you tell him that?"


    Julian thought for a while and replied to her, "I did it for you."


    Emelia was even more puzzled, but Julian simply hugged her in his arms, "Hurry up and get some rest.


    We need to go to the hospital for examination tomorrow morning."


    Julian changed the subject and Emelia was really sleepy, so she didn''t ask him anymore.


    Julian mentioned that was because he wanted Viggo to tell his partner, Cameron.


    If he didn''te back, Nina would be together with someone else.


    Whether it''s fake for the show or it''s a real deal, in the end, Cameron shouldn''t be able to sit still.


    As for why Julian wanted him to know, it was for Emelia. She was pregnant now, and Julian thought


    about it and felt that the matter between Nina and Cameron had to be resolved quickly, otherwise,


    Emelia would have been worrying about it all the time.

 Chapter 486 Have No Voice

    Chapter 486 Have No Voice


    The next day, Emelia got up early and prepared to wash up and go to the hospital for aplete


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    check-up.


    Unexpectedly, she began to feel sick when she woke up, and when she brushed her teeth, she felt


    terribly nauseous. She bent over and threw up at the toilet.


    Julian''s face turned pale, wishing he could take all the pain from her.


    "What can I do?"


    "Is there any way to stop you from throwing up?"


    He gently patted her back and said anxiously.


    He has always been calm and self-controlled. Emeliaughed because she has never seen him like


    this.


    She took the water he handed over and rinsed her mouth. She felt much better, so sheforted him


    softly, "This is the physiological reaction of pregnancy. Maybe it''ll be all right after some time."


    In fact, Emelia wanted to say that even if she continued to feel sick, she could endure it, but when she


    thought that if she said this, he would be more worried, she decided not to say it.


    When she came out of the bathroom, Julian hugged her and wrapped her whole body in his arms,


    "Emelia, I didn''t know that a woman would suffer so much when she was pregnant before. My heart


    was broken."


    His tone was full of distress and helplessness. He couldn''t stand that she suffered so much because of


    her morning sickness. He didn''t even dare to think about her pain in the postpartum period. When he


    thought about it, he felt distressed.


    "This is a necessary process for pregnant women." Emelia changed the topic in time, "Hurry up. I''m


    gonna have to draw blood on an empty stomach, so I''ll eat something after that, maybe it''ll help with


    the nausea."


    "Okay." Julian quickly took her hand downstairs.


    Arthur found the best obstetrician in the hospital for her. Emelia did a series of examinations and then


    came to the doctor''s office with various results.


    Julian frowned and looked extremely serious, which made the doctor ask nervously, "Mr. Hughes,


    what''s wrong? With such a heavy expression, is there something wrong with the test results?"


    Emelia quickly handed a pile of paper to the doctor, smiled, and said, "Nothing, the results are all good.


    You can take a look."


    "He is just nervous," Emelia exined to the doctor.


    Only then did the doctor breathe a sigh of relief, "I thought something was wrong. The couples who are


    pregnant and do examinations usually are smiling. When it came to him, his look was so serious that I


    began to worry."


    After the doctor finished speaking, she looked down at the results, and Emelia red at Julian next to


    her angrily.


    Julian was a little helpless, and he didn''t want to have such a heavy expression, but when he thought


    she would suffer more in the next few months, he was really worried.


    "Judging from the current results, the two children are in good condition." The doctor said with a wide


    smile, "You just need to take good care of yourself ande over for regr inspections. In order to


    ensure the physiological needs of the children and pregnant women."


    The doctor also warned about the things to pay attention to, especially in the first three months and the


    second trimester, if possible, you should be admitted to the hospital after 30 weeks. It will be safer to


    have professional doctors and nurses take care of it."


    The doctor said 30 weekster, but Julian wanted her to stay in the hospital right now, just for safety.


    The doctor seemed to see through his thoughts and said with a smile, "Of course, ording to your


    conditions, you can hire a professional family doctor to go to your home now."


    "That''s not necessary," Emelia responded quickly with a smile.


    No need for him to say anything, Emelia knew what he was thinking, he wanted to invite the family


    doctor to the house, but she refused.


    This was too exaggerated. She was not used to the chef and the nanny living in the house. Let alone


    adding a family doctor, that would be even more chaotic.


    Julian, who was on the side, was about to ask the doctor about hiring a family doctor when she just


    refused. Great, he can''t even speak now.


    Seeing that, the doctor couldn''t helpughing.


    This couple was pretty famous in Riverside City. They have been a hot topic on the Inte many


    times, so the doctor knew their story. He knew that the two were getting along well ording to this


    meet.


    A good rtionship is healthy for pregnant women or for a family that is about to have new members.


    Happiness will make pregnant women have a good mood, which will naturally be good for the child in


    her belly.


    As soon as they came out of the doctor''s office, Emelia red at Julian and said, "Don''t even think


    about hiring a family doctor at home!"


    Julian spread his hands helplessly, "I have no voice now, right?"


    "Yes," Emelia said angrily on purpose.


    Julian resigned, "Okay. You''re the boss."


    Emelia stepped forward and took his arm and said softly, "Actually, I think it''s too much of a fuss. We


    live very close to the hospital. If something happens, we coulde to the hospital as soon as


    possible. There is no need to hire any family doctor at home. We are not elderly people who cannot


    walk."


    Julian said, "But you are a pregnant woman who needs special care and you are carrying twins."


    Emelia thought about it and said, "Then let''s wait until the second trimester of pregnancy."


    Julian had to do what she said. He decided that he would spend less time on work in the future and


    more with her.


    After taking a bunch of supplements for pregnant women, they went home. Emelia suddenly said to


    him, "Well... Shall we get our marriage license sometime?"


    Julian stared at her with aplicated expression and became silent for a long time.


    Emelia was a little puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    Julian gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, and asked, "Why did you suddenly mention this?"


    She said frankly, "Would it be more troublesome to register the children without a certificate?"


    Julian stared at her and said angrily, "So, you suddenly said that just because of your children''s


    registration?"


    "Or else?" Emelia waspletely unaware of his anger.


    Julian closed his eyes, feeling that he was about to faint from anger.


    She remarried him for the sake of the children, not for their love.


    "Are you ok?" Emelia thought it was very strange. Didn''t he want to get a certificate before? Why did


    she mention it now, but he was not happy?


    "How can a woman ask for a marriage certificate? I haven''t proposed yet." Julian couldn''t express his


    grief directly, so he put it another way.


    Emelia was even more puzzled, "Haven''t you already proposed?"


    Last time at Vincent''s house, he proposed to her in front of all her family members.


    Julian said, "You didn''t ept it. So that doesn''t count."


    Emelia was speechless.


    Did he want to propose again?

 Chapter 487 She Finally Agreed

    Chapter 487 She Finally Agreed


    In fact, what Emelia thought was extremely simple, not asplicated as Julian''s. She never cared


    about the formalities of the marriage proposal. Besides, Julian had already proposed to herst time.


    She was so nervous at that time that she refused.


    Thinking of this, she smiled at Julian and said, "I identally rejected your marriage proposalst time,


    so this time I take the initiative to ask you to get our marriage registered. This is my marriage proposal


    to you, making up for my idental rejectionst time."


    Julianughed angrily at her words, "What? Can you make up for this kind of thing?"


    Without waiting for Emelia to say anything, he raised his hand and rubbed her hair lightly again. Then


    he said in the soft and gentle tone, "No matter what, I can''t let you propose to me."


    "I owed you too much in the past. I will make up for everything this time."


    Julian spoke with unshakeable firmness. Emelia had topromise. She still whispered to him, "I


    didn''t know you were so serious about it."


    She thought of something again and said, "By the way, I almost forgot about the vintage photos. I have


    to take pictures before my belly is getting bigger. Otherwise, I won''t be able to wear the clothes that


    they have already made."


    Before going to the Capital, she agreed to the photographer to take pictures of the vintage style. They


    had already taken her measurement. During this time, they had been doing the preparatory work. They


    just waited for her toe back from the Capital and then they could start shooting the photos.


    Originally, she thought she would just discuss the script for a week, but she didn''t expect that Naomi


    passed away. So she stayed in the Capital for more days. The photographer had been waiting for her


    for so long. She couldn''t let them wait for her any longer nor have the shooting canceled.


    Julian naturally didn''t want her to be so tired, but he was deeply aware of that Emelia wouldn''t listen to


    him. He knew that since Emelia mentioned this matter, she definitely had already decided.


    So he simply agreed, "Okay, let''s finish it as soon as possible."


    Emelia raised her eyebrows and looked at him in confusion, "Why did you agree so quickly this time?"


    Julian snorted, "If I say no, will you listen to me? You will ignore me even if I object."


    If he objected as he did before, Emelia might be more determined on doing the photo shoot. When he


    happily supported her, she somewhat felt guilty instead.


    Emelia stepped forward and put her arms around his waist. She coaxed softly, "Don''t worry. This is my


    only work now."


    "I promise you, after this photo shoot, I will stay at home obediently every day, and take care of the


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    babies."


    Emelia herself also cherished these two little guys. She also wanted to give birth to them safely and


    smoothly. But she had already agreed to the photographer, so she couldn''t blow him off.


    Julian raised his hand to support her waist, "You''d better remember what you just said. Stay home and


    take care of yourself and these two babies."


    "Don''t worry." Emelia added, "I don''t have any script assignments yet. I just n to write the campus


    novel based on Nina."


    "Well." Julian rubbed his chin against her hair and said softly, "I can be more at ease if you are safe."


    "I''ll make money to support our family. You only need to take care of yourself."


    "Well, you can also write the stories you want and do what you like."


    Emelia nodded lightly, "Well, the current life is what I have imagined in my dreams countless times. I''m


    very satisfied and cherish it."


    With a loved one and her good friends by her side, running her own business that she liked, she would


    have lovely children soon. Everything she once dreamed of had nowe true. Emelia was very


    contented with her current life.


    Julian cupped up her face, leaned over and kissed her gently.


    When Emelia was still in the Capital and found out she was pregnant, she called Frances to tell her the


    good news at the first time. Frances was also very happy, "I thought it would be three to five years that


    you could get pregnant. Young guys are really different."


    What Frances said made Emelia feel a little embarrassed. Frances said they two had sex so frequently,


    so she got pregnant so quickly?


    Julian went to work in thepany after apanying Emelia through the pregnancy check-up. At


    home, Emelia called the photographer and took the initiative to ask about the shooting.


    The other party thought that she was pregnant now and wouldn''t shoot the photos. But he didn''t expect


    that she would choose to continue shooting. The photographer was pleasantly surprised. They two


    finally agreed to shoot tomorrow.


    Emelia called Vincent again. His mood sounded very good, "I''m walking by the sea."


    Vincent sighed softly again, "I have to say the sea is really charming. When I''m in a bad mood, I would


    go to the seaside. Standing there for a while, and I''ll feel life is good again."


    When Emelia heard Vincent''s rxed tone, she was also in a good mood.


    She invited Vincent, "Will you apany me to the photo shoot tomorrow?"


    Vincent smiled and said, "Of course I am willing, but can Julian be willing?"


    Julian was so nervous about Emelia that he wanted to be with her 24 hours a day. So Vincent was


    afraid that Julian wouldn''t be willing to agree him to apany Emelia to take photos.


    Emelia said with a smile, "He has something to do tomorrow. Isn''t tomorrow the opening ceremony of


    our drama? Trevor said he couldn''t go there because he had something to do, so Julian had to go to


    the Capital."


    Vincent suddenly said, "I forgot about it."


    It was so ironic that he didn''t even remember the opening ceremony of his new drama.


    But he was really depressed during this time. After Naomi died, his whole world was hollowed out. He


    didn''t care about everything. If it wasn''t for Emelia who brought him to Riverside City this time, he


    wouldn''t be able to move on.


    He said to Emelia, "Since Julian is not free tomorrow, I will naturally apany you."


    "Okay." Emelia invited Vincent again, "Come over for dinner tonight."


    She asked Vincent toe to Riverside City because she wanted to apany him more. If Vincent


    was willing, she would like him to live with them.


    Vincent agreed happily, "Okay."


    Emelia exined again, "See you. I''ll ask the driver to pick you upter."


    "Okay."


    The father and daughter didn''t say anything more. After hanging up the phone, Emelia told the chef


    some of Vincent''s favorite dishes, and asked the chef to cook more of his favorite dishes. Of course,


    she didn''t forget to ask the chef to make some more dishes that Julian liked.


    They were all very important men in her life. She wouldn''t favor one over another.


    Regarding Emelia''s pregnancy, there were also many people discussing this on the Inte.


    One of the most popr topics was a Twitter which was simr to a bet, "Now that Miss Jones is


    pregnant with two children, let''s make a bet and see when Mr. Hughes can get married with Miss


    Jones."


    Julian''s face darkened when he saw this so-called bet.


    These people really liked to make fun of him!

 Chapter 488 Bet on When They Can Remarry

    Chapter 488 Bet on When They Can Remarry


    That post was followed by a bunch ofments.


    "What''s the point? They have children. Is it not a matter of minutes to remarry?"


    "I bet half a month."


    "I bet three months."


    "I bet that even if the children are given birth, Mr. Hughes can''t get married with Miss Jones."


    "Maybe they have already gotten the marriage license and remarried, so what are we arguing here?"


    In a bunch ofments, another different one popped up.


    "Guys, you don''t know yet, do you? I heard that Mr. Hughes proposed some time ago, but was


    rejected."


    "What??"


    "Miss Jones is so cool. I hope that she won''t agree so quickly, just letting Mr. Hughes know his


    mistakes and cherish her more."


    "Yeah, Miss Jones is so pretty. Besides, she has talents and good family background. Even if she is


    pregnant, don''t rush to remarry."


    Julian took a deep breath and tried to calm himself while looking at thesements, so that he didn''t


    have to find someone to investigate the people behind thesements and then got even with them.


    Everyone was gloating over his misfortune. They just wanted to make fun of him, right?


    Just now Emelia suggested that they could make time to go to the City Hall. He refused it. He just


    wanted to make up for a marriage proposal. Now he regretted it. He should immediately go to get the


    marriage license with Emelia, and then posted it on the Inte to shock these people.


    When David knocked on the door and came in, he saw that Julian was angry with the mobile phone.


    David naturally knew the gloating about Julian on the Inte. He held back his smile and reported to


    Julian seriously, "Mr. Hughes, the applications are all approved."


    Julian finally heard a happy thing. He took the document handed over by David, looked down and said,


    "It''s right on time."


    David asked tentatively, "Mr. Hughes, you originally nned to build a film studio for Miss Jones. Now


    that all the procedures have been approved. Will you use it to propose to her?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian smiled, "Yes."


    He said, "I just didn''t know how to propose again. Now, this project has been approved."


    David said with a smile, "Then I''ll congratte you first. After so long, you and Miss Jones finally have


    a good ending."


    Julian epted David''s congrattions calmly, but then he said, "By the way, have you arranged for


    the ountant to give the big fat checks to each employee?"


    David immediately smiled brightly, "Yeah. Everyone is so happy."


    As soon as Julian arrived at thepany, he called David to the office to arrange this matter. Emelia''s


    pregnancy was a great event in his life. He wanted to share this happiness and joy with his employees,


    so each person could get a big fat check.


    What David didn''t say was that after everyone was happy, they were discussing when the boss would


    have more children in the future and whether it would be twins again. If they could get another big


    check, they would make a fortune again.


    Julian left as soon as it was time to get off work in the afternoon. As the president of the Hughes Group


    for so many years, he almost never got off work on time like this. In the past, basically, all the people in


    the secretarial office were gone, but he was still busy.


    When Julian went home, Vincent had already arrived. The father and daughter were drinking tea and


    chattingfortably in the conservatory on the second floor.


    Of course, only Vincent was drinking the tea. Emelia was pregnant, so she couldn''t drink these teas


    and coffees.


    The conservatory was made of huge floor-to-ceiling ss. Seeing Emelia''s bright smiling face through


    the ss, Julian also felt so happy and smiled.


    As long as he could see her happy smile, he would never feel tired no matter how tiredly he was


    working outside.


    After entering the conservatory, Julian politely greeted Vincent and sat down on the chair beside


    Emelia. He asked warmly, "Did you feel ufortable in the afternoon?"


    "No." Emelia answered truthfully, "It seems that I will throw up when I wake up in the morning, but I''m


    fine at other times."


    "That''s good." Julian breathed a sigh of relief. His hand wrapped tightly around Emelia''s waist


    unconsciously.


    Vincent was drinking the tea with his eyes closed, as if he didn''t see this.


    Emelia pinched Julian''s hand and motioned him not hugging her in front of her father.


    Julian didn''t care. He put his arms around her waist, took the document bag he brought back and then


    handed it to Emelia, "For you."


    Emelia took it over and opened it in confusion. After seeing the project information of the film studio


    inside, she was stunned, "Are you really doing this project?"


    Julian said before that he would invest in the construction of the film studio in Riverside City. Butter


    he didn''t mention it anymore. So Emelia thought that maybe the project was stranded, but she didn''t


    expect that he had already put it into action. Now all the approval procedures had beenpleted.


    "From the perspective of various interests, this is a project worth investing in." Julian replied.


    "You really¡­" Emelia didn''t even know what to say to him.


    Vincent turned his head and nced at the information in Emelia''s hand. Then he couldn''t help but


    raised his eyebrows and asked Julian, "Are you going to build the film studio in Riverside City?"


    This was arge-scale project. Vincent felt that Julian did this for his daughter, but he was not quite


    sure.


    "Yeah." Julian nced at Emelia, his eyes full of tenderness, "I didn''t want her to travel around the


    crews on business before. Now that she''s pregnant and has to take care of the two babies, it will be


    even more inconvenient if she still travels around for business."


    Julian admitted that he did this project for Emelia. Vincent was a little surprised for a while. He felt


    But in general, he was in a happy mood. Julian was so affectionate to his daughter. How could he be


    unhappy?


    Emelia originally thought that Julian''s investment in the film studio was a bit not necessary, but now


    listening to him talking about the life of the children in the future, she really felt that this project was too


    intimate.


    She definitely didn''t want to leave her two children even for a day. Even if it was a business trip for a


    day, she would still miss her children so much.


    If the film studio was built, many dramas could be filmed here. If she held a meeting or went to the


    crew, she could bring her children there. Even if she didn''t bring the children there, she didn''t have to


    leave her children for so long.


    "Well, well." Vincent expressed great approval for Julian''s move.


    "Thank you." Emelia handed the document to Julian again, "But why did you say that it was given to


    me?"


    Julian said with a smile, "In the future, the film studio will belong to you. I know you will say that you


    don''t know how to run it. I will take care of all the things. It''s just that thepany is under your name."


    "I can''t ept it." Emelia really felt that the various real estates andpanies she owned were a little


    like hot potatoes.


    "It''s for two children. You keep it for them first. When they grow up in the future, whoever is interested


    in doing business will take over." Julian had already thought about the excuses. Anyway, he had to give


    the film studio to Emelia.


    Emelia had no choice but topromise and ept it.

 Chapter 489 Cant You Be a Bit More Clingy?

    Chapter 489 Can''t You Be a Bit More Clingy?


    The atmosphere of the dinner was very good. Julian was so considerate of Emelia and loved her so


    much. Vincent was not so dissatisfied with Julian anymore. It was like "love me, love my dog."


    As long as Emelia was satisfied with Julian, as her father, he would also be satisfied.


    Of course, the current Julian did not let Vincent and his family find anything wrong.


    After dinner, the driver took Vincent back, while Emelia and Julian went upstairs to wash up and


    prepare to rest.


    Julian didn''t know since when he liked to blow-dry Emelia''s hair. Every time after Emelia took a shower,


    Julian would help her blow-dry her hair. Now that she was pregnant, Julian even wanted to help her


    take a shower.


    Emelia''s hair was getting longer and longer, which was Julian''s favorite length.


    To be honest, Julian didn''t like Emelia''s short hair. He always felt that she was extremely ruthless when


    she had short hair. Her shoulder-length hair made him feel better.


    The sound of the hair dryer rumbled in Emelia''s ears. The warmth came from her scalp. She leaned


    into Julian''s arms. It was sofortable that she became drowsy.


    After the long hair was dried, the soft and smooth hair slowly passed between Julian''s fingers. He


    couldn''t help but took the person out of his arms, leaned over and kissed her soft lips.


    Then, the atmosphere became a little hot. Emelia had no choice but to raise her hand and push him


    shyly and said, "The doctor said no..."


    Hearing what Emelia said, Julian suddenly stopped. He took a deep breath, andy down beside her


    heavily.


    From the strength of his smashing to the bed, it could be seen how upset he was at the moment.


    But there was no way. Now it wasn''t to three months, so they couldn''t have sex.


    Emelia looked at his face, leaned down beside him thoughtfully and said, "Why don''t we sleep in the


    separate rooms?"


    If they slept separately, they wouldn''t do so many intimate things. Then he wouldn''t be so


    ufortable.


    Julian suddenly opened his deep eyes and replied firmly, "No."


    Emelia was speechless.


    Well! But why was he so fierce?


    Julian held her in his arms, and said fiercely, "Don''t let me hear you say anything about separation from


    now on."


    "But if the babies are born in the future and they wake up and cry at midnight, they will definitely disturb


    you. At that time, we still have to sleep in the separate rooms, especially we have two babies." Emelia


    also thought of these things early. So even during pregnancy, she and Julian didn''t sleep in the


    separate rooms, they still had to do it after the children were born.


    "No." Julian still resisted, "I''ll help you feed them when they wake up."


    Emelia said with a smile, "It''s okay. You are so busy and tired at work during the day. I don''t want you to


    have no good sleep at night."


    Her working hours were rtively free. If she didn''t sleep well at night, she could sleep during the day.


    But Julian couldn''t. His work was of high intensity. Emelia loved him. She wanted to take the babies to


    sleep in another room, so that Julian could have a good rest.


    Julian didn''t say anything for the first time, but raised his hand to caress her face and stared at her


    quietly for a long time.


    "Emelia, do you remember what I said to you before?" Julian asked her. Emelia shook her head and


    said she didn''t know what he meant.


    Julian said, "I said that if we have children, I will be involved in their growth throughout the process, and


    I won''t miss every moment of their lives. So from now on, whether it is prenatal education or after they


    are born, I will be a part of everything as long as I can."


    "You don''t have to worry about me getting tired, because I am willing."


    "I have never felt that taking care of children is your own responsibility. I will work with you to raise them


    well."


    Emelia was about to cry because of his words. Perhaps it was because he had experienced a family


    environment where his parents were quarrelling and loveless, so he didn''t want his children to go


    through that again.


    Although their children had not yet been born, Emelia already felt happy for them. With such a father


    growing up with them, she believed they would be full of warmth and love in their hearts.


    Emelia buried herself in Julian''s arms. Although she didn''t say a word, silence meant everything at the


    moment.


    Julian also knew that she would be a good mother and that she would love their children very much.


    The next day, Julian got up early to attend the press conference in the Capital. He was reluctant to


    leave, but he still had to go.


    Before leaving, he put his arms around Emelia''s waist and said reluctantly in her ear, "I''ll go back as


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    soon as it''s finished. I''ll be back in the afternoon."


    Emelia helped him smooth the wrinkles on his clothes, and said helplessly, "Okay, I see. Take care."


    Julian was a little dissatisfied with her calmness. He couldn''t help but hugged her waist tightly in


    protest, "Can''t you be a bit more clingy to me? Just say that you are reluctant to leave me."


    Emelia''s eyes widened in surprise. She wasn''t an unreasonable person. She knew that he had to go to


    the Capital this time, so she didn''t want to show any thoughts of reluctance to part with him, so that he


    would feel at ease.


    After she was surprised, sheughed and teased Julian again, "Mr. Hughes, I really didn''t know that


    you like women who are clingy and like to y cute?"


    "No..." Julian quickly denied it. For some reason, he always felt something was wrong with her words,


    so he immediately denied it first.


    Emelia snorted, "Then what did you mean by what you said just now?"


    Julian was anxious and said immediately, "I don''t like women who y cute. I just want you to be clingy


    and y cute to me."


    Emelia burst outughing. She raised her hand and poked his chest, saying, "You just know to say


    some sweet words to please me."


    In the past, Julian didn''t know how to say sweet words to coax people at all! Now he could say these


    words so casually, but Emelia wouldn''t think he was too glib. Because he had never been that kind of


    person.


    He was now willing to say these words to make her happy. She felt it was because he cared about her,


    he would be concerned about her feelings.


    After Emelia finished speaking, she gently snuggled into his arms and exined to him, "I don''t want to


    ruin your mood, so I didn''t say those clingy words."


    Being coaxed by her like this, Julian was in a good mood.


    Emelia let him go and urged, "Go quickly. Come back early."


    Julian held her in his arms and kissed her for a while. Then he reluctantly let her go and left.


    Emelia was too embarrassed to walk him downstairs because her face was too red. She just stood at


    the window on the second floor and watched him leave quietly.


    After breakfast, Vincent apanied Emelia to take pictures. The shooting went very smoothly. During


    the period, the photographer also helped Emelia and Vincent to take a set of father-daughter photos for


    free.


    Vincent looked at himself and Emelia in the camera, the thin middle-aged man and the beautiful young


    girl. They two had the same light and gentle charm between their eyebrows. They really looked like the


    father and the daughter.


    Vincent burst into tears. He had no children in his life. He never thought that God would give him a


    gentle, beautiful and excellent daughter at such an age. This group of photos about the father and the


    daughter really brought a stirring of emotion in his chest.

 Chapter 490 A Son and A Daughter

    Chapter 490 A Son and A Daughter


    Emelia''s eyes actually turned red when she saw these photos. When she saw Vincent weeping, she


    took the initiative to hug Vincent, choked up and said, "Dad, it''s so nice to find you!"


    Vincent patted her shoulder lightly, "Yeah, it''s great. I will be very happy to have you by my side for my


    rest life."


    The photographer said at the right time, "It turns out that the two of you were crying because of the joy.


    I thought there was something wrong with our shooting."


    The photographer''s words eased the sad atmosphere of the father and the daughter. Emelia and


    Vincent each smiled and gently wiped away the tears from the corners of their eyes, before going to the


    new shoot.


    The shooting continued until noon. Because there was still a set of clothes to shoot in the afternoon,


    Emelia, who was wearing makeup, nned to have a simple takeaway with the photographer and


    other staffs. Unexpectedly, just after work, she saw the chefing to the studio carrying two big lunch


    boxes.


    Emelia was very surprised. The chef took the initiative to hand over the two lunch boxes, and said to


    her with a smile, "Mr. Hughes told me toe deliver meals to you and Mr. Longerich. He is worried


    that the food you eat outside is not clean. "


    Emelia supported her forehead, feeling a little embarrassed to face the photographer and other staffs.


    "You''re pregnant now. It''s good that he''s being cautious." Vincent said. Then Emelia had to take the


    lunch boxes and thank the chef softly.


    After the chef said never mind, he turned around and left. Emelia and Vincent ate the food brought by


    their own chef.


    The shooting was sessfullypleted. When the photographer walked Emelia out, he said, "I


    promised before that if the two of you want to take wedding photos, I will definitely make time to serve


    you."


    "Thank you." Emelia thought for a while and said, "I guess we might not take those pictures recently.


    My belly will get big. It doesn''t look good when I take pictures."


    The photographer suggested, "Actually, it''s also very artistic when your children are born and grow a


    little older to shoot the photos with you."


    "Think about it, when the two of them stand beside you one by one, how warm and beautiful it will be!"


    "It would be even better if it was a son and a daughter. You will be the big winners in life."


    When the photographer said this, Emelia didn''t react yet. But Vincent started looking forward to it, "I


    hope it''s a boy and a girl. It''s really perfect."


    But Vincent added, "Of course, no matter what it is boys or girls, we both like."


    "Well." Emelia said to the photographer again, "Let''s discuss it when we go back, and contact you if


    necessary."


    On the way home from the studio, Emelia received a call from Julian, "I''m already at the airport, ready


    to board the ne to go back."


    After attending the opening ceremony, Julian left after saying a few words without even having lunch.


    He didn''t want to miss this flight.


    Emelia asked him, "Have you eaten lunch?"


    "Yeah." Julian didn''t want Emelia to worry about him, so he lied.


    How could Emelia be so easy to deceive? "Don''t lie to me. I calcted the time and know that you


    haven''t eaten at all."


    Julian had no choice but to say, "I''ll have some food on theer. Don''t worry about me."


    How could she not worry! He always had a bad stomach before, which was caused by irregr meal


    timings due to busy work.


    Later, she thought that it was not the time to say these things now. Since she had returned to him, she


    must supervise him to have three meals a day.


    After hanging up the phone, Vincent said, "Can''t he wait toe back?"


    Emelia said helplessly, "He doesn''t want to go there at all today."


    Vincent naturally knew that Trevor was supposed to attend the opening ceremony today. He couldn''t


    help but sighed, "Trevor really gets nothing this time. Although he gets the custody of the two children,


    his children don''t like him at all."


    "But this is what he deserves." Vincent didn''t sympathize with Trevor at all, "The children are so pure at


    first. If it wasn''t for the damage he umted over the years, who would really hate their father?"


    "Yeah." Emelia couldn''t help but thought of the rtionship between Julian, Gerhard and Heather. Their


    rtionship was so light.


    Especially Gerhard, he basically ignored Julian.


    If Julian hadn''t been cultivated and educated by his grandfather, he might not be such an outstanding


    young talent today.


    "I Gotta Find You" was on the hot search as soon as it was shooting. After all, this was also a TV drama


    that had attracted much attention because of Vincent.


    In the big group photo of the opening ceremony, Harry Zink and Ze Sabir, the two leading actors, and


    other actors stood in the middle. Julian was standing in the crowd wearing sunsses. Emelia saw him


    at a nce. She thought he was the most handsome and eye-catching of all.


    Emelia looked at him in the photo. Then she couldn''t help but zoomed in the photo and looked at it


    again and again.


    Under the official Twitter ount of "I Gotta Find You", the fans of Harry and Ze had been leaving


    countlessments, all of which were praising how good their idols were. Of course, some people


    were staring at Julian.


    "Speaking of Mr. Hughes'' looks and temperament, has he ever considered bing a star in the


    showbiz?"


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Hughes fits to act the boss. He''s born to be the boss. There is no need to act at all."


    "You may not believe it. I just saw Mr. Hughes appearing in a hurry at the airport. Can''t he wait toe


    back to apany Miss Jones?"


    "Tsk-tsk, Mr. Hughes is now a henpecked husband."


    "The routine questions every day. Has Mr. Hughes and Miss Jones remarried?"


    Seeing the previousments, Emelia was originally very happy. But when she saw thisment,


    sheughed helplessly. During this time, there had been people making fun of Julian on the Inte.


    She thought it would stop after a while, but she didn''t expect it didn''t stop.


    She felt that it was time for her to stand up and say something nice for Julian, so she thought about it,


    edited a message and posted it on her Twitter.


    "We have decided to get the marriage license, but there are too many things in the past few days so


    there is no time to deal with it."


    "Thank you all for your continuous support to me, whether it is for my career or love life. Here I would


    like to say something. Mr. Hughes is a qualified boyfriend already. I believe he will also be a good


    husband and father."


    Julian saw Emelia''s post only after he got off the ne, then he couldn''t help but smiled smugly.


    Unexpectedly, she gave him such a surprise. She even took the initiative to stand up and speak for


    him.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t have his own Twitter ount. He thought about it and asked the public rtions department


    of the Hughes Group to respond to Emelia with the official Twitter.


    "Mr. Hughes said to Miss Jones. It''s you, and it''s gonna be you for the rest of my life."


    Thements below the official Twitter immediately became lively. Everyone shouted that they


    couldn''t stand their PDA. Some people asked Julian to open a personal Twitter ount alone, so as to


    share some daily life with Emelia.


    Originally, they all thought that Julian was a cold and reserved person, but recently they found that


    Julian was not like that at all. He and Emelia did PDA frequently. Instead of using the official ount to


    unt his love life frequently, it was better to apply his own one.

 Chapter 491 Specially Applied an Account for Emelia

    Chapter 491 Specially Applied an ount for Emelia


    Emelia was having dinner when she heard Julian say that he wanted to start a personal Twitter


    ount.


    Julian finally returned home in the afternoon.


    Considering that he didn''t eat well, Emelia deliberately asked the chef to advance the dinner time a bit.


    Emelia was a little surprised to hear what he said. She didn''t agree, "There will be nothing to share on


    the Inte between us in the future, right? There is no need to rify or exin anything. Why do you


    need to make an ount by yourself? By the way, you don''t have time to run it, do you?"


    Emelia hadn''t been posted for a long time, let alone a busy man like him.


    The rtionship between the two of them was getting better now. Emelia just wanted to live her life with


    Julian in a low-key and in way. She didn''t want to cause any more turmoil.


    "What does it mean that there will be nothing to share between us in the future?" Julian ced some


    food in Emelia''s bowl, and then said warmly, "Our future has just begun. There are many things that


    need to be announced. There are also a lot of things that need to be recorded."


    Seeing Julian was so firm, Emelia didn''t object anymore, "Well, it''s up to you."


    Emelia felt that he was so busy that he didn''t even have time to log on to Twitter, let alone record


    anything.


    After dinner, Julian quickly registered his personal Twitter. The first one he posted was the n of the


    film studio. He said, "A gift for my future Mrs. Hughes. I hope you like it. @Emualia"


    Emelia, who was mentioned, felt so speechless.


    She just wanted to live a low-key life with him, but he was being so mboyant.


    It was not easy that no viins ndered them on the Inte, but he made himself trouble.


    Emelia didn''t even have to think about it to know that Julian''s post must be trending again.


    A bunch of peoplemented, "Miss Jones, considering that Mr. Hughes'' sincerity is so great. Just get


    married with him right away?"


    Emelia was speechless. She said that she would get the marriage license with him in a few days. Why


    did they still persuade her to marry? When did she say not to marry?


    There were alsoments, "If the film studio is built, Miss Jones will not have to travel to other ces


    in the future. The reason why Mr. Hughes will invest in it is because of that, right?"


    Thisment was originally just one of thousands ofments, but no one thought that Julian would


    like thisment. So thisment was instantly popr, which also meant that thisment said


    that Julian''s mind.


    "Wow, being rich is really so good."


    "Is that how a crazy rich guy pampers his wife?"


    Emelia put her mobile phone aside in distress, and protested to Julian next to her, "You should stop


    posting Twitter in the future. It''s too scary."


    Julian hugged her and said, "You have to get used to it."


    Now that he had applied the ount, he was gonna go non-stop. So she could only get used to it


    slowly.


    Emelia said angrily, "You were not such a person before. Why did you like to do PDA now?"


    Julianughed in a low voice, "That''s because I didn''t have feelings for you before, so I didn''t want to


    do this. Now, I love you so much and I can''t wait to let the whole world know that you are very happy


    and I am also very happy."


    Emelia said, "Then have you ever heard the saying that the happiness won''tst long if you often


    publicly disy your affection?"


    Emelia added, "How high profile you are now, and how miserable we will be when there is something


    wrong with our rtionship in the future."


    Julian said without thinking, "That kind of thing won''t happen."


    After he finished speaking, he narrowed his eyes and asked Emelia, "Are you not confident in me, or


    are you not confident in yourself?"


    Emelia said with emotion, "Life is a marathon. Who can predict what will happen in the future?"


    Julian snorted, "I don''t know what will happen to other people, but I can definitely predict our future."


    "Emelia, we will definitely be together forever, and we will definitely be happy."


    "Me and you, and our children, will always be a warm family."


    Julian said these words in a very solemn tone. Facing his serious eyes, Emelia suddenly wanted to cry.


    She closed her eyes and was getting choked up, "But, but what if I get stretch marks because of my


    pregnancy? What if my weight skyrockets after giving birth? What if I be haggard and ugly in the


    future? What should I do if you hate me?"


    Emelia originally only had these worries in her heart. But while she was talking, she was getting more


    and more worried and anxious. Then she really cried out identally.


    Probably because of pregnancy, it had caused some changes in hormones in her body. She was now


    so sentimental.


    Julian didn''t expect that his confession would make Emelia cry, and also made her say such a bunch of


    negative words. He quickly hugged her and coaxed, "Why will I hate you? Stretch marks are because


    you''re pregnant. That''s a beautiful symbol of your being a mother."


    "Besides, you don''t have to worry about gaining weight. You won''t gain weight no matter how much you


    eat." Julian had known Emelia for so many years, but he had never seen her being fat.


    Emelia said, "But it is said that women will gain some weight after giving birth."


    Julianughed, "There are also many people who don''t gain the weight after giving birth, aren''t they?


    Especially those female stars."


    "When the timees, I will find a nutritionist to make the recipes for you, so that you will neitherck


    nutrition nor gain weight." Then Julian added, "No, I have to find a nutritionist to keep you from gaining


    weight during pregnancy."


    Emelia was very happy, "Really?"


    "Really." Julian felt relieved when he saw her burst intoughter, "It''s all my fault for not thinking about


    these issues for you in time."


    "No, it''s not your fault." Emelia quickly shook her head in denial, "It''s because I''ve been in a bad mood


    recently. I always think about something."


    "I''m sorry for worrying you." Emelia felt very guilty when she remembered the inexplicable tears she


    just shed.


    "It''s alright." Julian wished that she would act coquettishly with him. Because in this way he could have


    a better idea of what she was thinking.


    "You don''t need to have any appearance anxiety or body figure anxiety at all. These all can be solved


    with money." Julian stroked her cheek and said solemnly. "If it can''t be solved, it will be that we don''t


    spend enough money."


    "If you''re afraid of getting out of shape, then spend a lot of money on the healthy recipes which can


    help you lose weight, or go to the gymter to exercise."


    "If you''re afraid that you will look bad in appearance, then spend money on expensive cosmetic


    maintenance, or go to do a cosmetics surgery."


    "I have money, which is enough to keep you young and beautiful."


    Emelia was amused by Julian''s words. Sheughed while buried herself in his arms, but she also had


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    to admit that his words made sense. Her anxiety was relieved in this way.

 Chapter 492 I Still Have to Keep Myself Busy

    Chapter 492 I Still Have to Keep Myself Busy


    When Emelia went downstairs for breakfast the next day, she found that the food on the table was a


    little different from before.


    Julian, who was sitting opposite her, exined with a smile, "I called Arthurst night. He immediately


    asked the hospital nutritionist to design a healthy recipe for pregnancy. I have already given it to the


    chef. Today''s breakfast is based on the recipe. Come, try it and see if you like it."


    "I like it." Emelia gave the answer directly.


    Julian frowned, "How did you know it without trying it?"


    Emelia said with a smile, "You underestimate women''s stubbornness in figure management. Since it is


    nutritious and can help me lose weight, as long as it is not particrly unptable, I will definitely


    ept it."


    Julian said helplessly, "You''re slim enough, but you still concern about the weight all day long. What


    should those who really have weight problems do?"


    Emelia smiled, and then took the chopsticks to eat.


    In fact, she didn''t have any anxiety about appearance or figure before. She didn''t know what happened


    recently. She had heard about women would get pregnancy syndrome. She felt that she needed to


    consult Jean Hilgard.


    Jean was a professional psychiatrist, so she must know it very well.


    Although Jean had left Riverside City and returned to her family, they still kept in touch with each other


    almost every day in the chat group.


    Emelia told them that she was pregnant a few days ago. Maisie and Jean both called her excitedly and


    happily to wish her well. Maisie said that there was someone who could finallymunicate with her


    about the pregnancy.


    When breakfast was almost over, Emelia tentatively said to Julian, "Ms. Salkowski called me yesterday


    and wanted to invite me to share with her students how I became a screenwriter..."


    Kina was hired as a visiting professor at the university this year, giving lessons to students majoring


    in screenwriting. She watched Emelia grow along the way. Emelia''s experience was also the most


    authentic growth process in the screenwriting industry. So Kina really wanted her to share her


    experience with these students who were still in school today.


    After all, any industry didn''t start easily. Now many people were always thinking of being famous


    quickly, which was too impetuous. It was even more difficult to seed.


    Julian snorted, "Didn''t you say you won''t take up any work after taking the photos?"


    Emelia exined helplessly, "But how can I refuse Ms. Salkowski''s invitation? She is my teacher. It''s


    just a lecture. It''s not too tired."


    Julian knew the importance of Kina for Emelia. He naturally wouldn''t stop Emelia from giving this


    lecture. What he was helpless was that if this continued, Emelia would not have much leisure during


    the whole pregnancy.


    He asked Emelia again, "Is the lecture in Riverside City?"


    Emelia replied, "Yeah, it''s in our alma mater."


    Emelia and Julian both graduated from University of Riverside City. She also fell in love with Julian at


    first sight in that ce.


    When it mentioned the school, Julian gave her a thoughtful look, and then said happily, "Okay, I''ll


    apany you then."


    "No need. You just go ahead with your work." Emelia felt that there was no need to let Julian


    apany her to do this. Besides, he had arranged a bodyguard for her a long time ago. There was


    absolutely no problem with her personal safety when she went out.


    Julian was dissatisfied with her refusal. He said a little disappointedly, "You don''t like me to apany


    you?"


    "No." Emelia quickly exined, "I just think you are busy enough with your own affairs every day, so


    you don''t need to make time for me."


    "You are pregnant now. I will apany you wherever you go in the future." Julian said. Hearing it,


    Emelia couldn''t say anything to refuse, so she agreed to let him apany her at that time.


    After breakfast, Julian went to work. Emelia prepared the content of the lecture at home. By the way,


    she consulted Jean why her emotions were always vulnerable and unstable recently.


    Jean said on the phone, "Most women experience mood swings during pregnancy. On the one hand, it


    is caused by the hormone and endocrine changes of pregnant women. On the other hand, they will


    have some worries about their body shape. They will be worried that they will be ugly and disliked by


    their husbands, etc."


    "So you are in a normal situation. There is no need to worry too much."


    Emelia said with some distress, "Then is there any way can make me rx? I''m worried that I have


    been emotionally unstable, which will make Julian very tired."


    "No." Jeanforted Emelia with a smile, "I can tell from the things you said that Julian is more than


    happy about staying with you and pleasing you."


    Hearing it, Emelia was a little embarrassed. Jean added, "Actually, the understanding and tolerance of


    husbands can y a great role in the psychological adjustment of pregnant women. You can


    Emelia thought that it was true. After she cried in front of Julian and wasforted by him, she felt less


    anxious.


    "If you don''t have anything to do, you can go to hang out with friends more, or find something for


    yourself to do, so that you don''t have time to let yourself think too much." Jean gave Emelia this


    suggestion.


    But after finishing speaking, Jean sighed apologetically, "I''m sorry that I''m not in Riverside City now,


    otherwise you can hang out with me. Now Maisie has also left Riverside City. Nina is so busy. You must


    feel lonely."


    Emelia hurriedly said, "No. Sweetie, if Riverside City is a ce that makes you unhappy, leaving is a


    very correct choice. There is nothing to be sorry about. You must live for yourself."


    "You are really a kind and considerate girl." Jean said on the phone, "But although I''m not in Riverside


    City now, I will definitely go back when you get married."


    Emelia was also very happy, "Really? That''s great. Since you said so, I''ll invite you to be my


    bridesmaid."


    "My honor." Jeanughed on the phone.


    "It''s good. Maisie is also pregnant. She will definitely not be able toe here at that time. Now my


    bridesmaids are only you and Nina." Julian said that he would definitely give her a wedding this time,


    but she didn''t know if it waited until after the babies were born or not.


    Jean said half-jokingly, "In this case, the best man can exclude Arthur. David and Ezra can be Julian


    best men."


    Unexpectedly, Emelia readily agreed, "He must be kicked out, so you don''t have to face him and be


    unhappy. Don''t worry. I will tell Julian."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ording to the current degree of Julian''s obedience to her, to eliminate Arthur from the best man list,


    Julian would definitely agree.


    Jeanughed, "Thank you."


    After they two said a few more words, they hung up the phone. Emelia thought that she had to hurry up


    to prepare the youth novel, "Waiting For You, My Future". Only when she kept herself busy would she


    get caught up in her own thoughts again, right?

 Chapter 493 The Oath of Love

    Chapter 493 The Oath of Love


    The lecture that Kina invited Emelia was held two dayster. Julian personally drove Emelia to


    University of Riverside City, and then walked her into the hall where the lecture was to be held.


    The picture of the two walking on campus with holding hands was really eye-catching.


    Many students who met them even took out their mobile phones to take pictures of the two of them,


    which made Emelia feel very embarrassed. Julian simply hugged her into his arms, helping her block


    most of sights in this way.


    Emelia sighed while she was hugged by him and walking, "Not everyone can be a star. There are so


    many people around us. I can''t stand it. The whereabouts of Nina and the other stars are almost


    exposed to the public. Isn''t it scary?"


    "Well, since they enjoy the aura brought by the status, they will also bear some burdens that ordinary


    people can''t bear." Julian actually didn''t like this feeling of being overexposed. So he tried to keep a low


    profile as much as possible.


    Emelia thought that Julian would stay to listen to her lecture. Then she would be a little embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Julian said that he had something to deal with, so he left first.


    The lecture went very smoothly. After Kina''s brief speech, it was Emelia''s sharing time.


    Emelia spent about half an hour sharing her experience from being unknown to bing famous. The


    next was the time for other students to ask her questions. Emelia patiently answered them one by one.


    After finally waiting for the end of the lecture, when Kina was about to announce that the students


    listening to the lecture were free to leave, a familiar voice came from behind the huge lecture hall, "Wait


    a minute."


    Emelia, Kina and the students who were about to leave looked at the back door of the hall together.


    Then they saw Julian appear there with arge bouquet of red roses in his hands.


    The man''s eyes were affectionate.


    Emelia was surprised and didn''t know what Julian was going to do.


    Julian strode from the back of the hall to the podium. He first briefly exined to the students below, "I


    take this opportunity today. There is something I want to do. Everyone, please be my witness."


    As soon as Julian finished speaking, Emelia had already guessed what he was going to do. The


    students also guessed it, and suddenly cheered happily. They didn''t expect that they would be able to


    witness a marriage proposal when they came to attend a lecture today.


    After Julian finished speaking, he turned to look at Emelia, whose eyes were already red. He knelt on


    one knee without any hesitation. His voice was deep. He said slowly, "The reason why I chose to


    propose on campus is because here is where our fate started. I hope to give this fate a perfect ending


    here."


    Emelia''s tears rolled down all of a sudden.


    This sentence was too poignant for her, and it was also very romantic.


    As he said, this was where their fate began. It was on this campus that year, and she fell in love with


    him at a nce when she was still young and ignorant.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    In the first few years of loving him, her life was hard.


    But now, when she looked at the man kneeling in front of her, all the hardships she had suffered


    seemed to have vanished. All she could remember was his care and love to her.


    Julian continued, "From now on, let me be your umbre. We will never be separated."


    "Wow!"


    "It''s so romantic!"


    There were bursts of envious exmations from the audience. Kina didn''t expect that Julian would


    suddenly propose to Emelia. She also apuded with the students with tears in her eyes.


    "Emelia, marry me." Julian said again solemnly.


    "I will." Emelia agreed without any hesitation while crying.


    Julian took a deep breath and put the ring into her left ring finger tremblingly.


    At this moment, Julian only felt that the ce in his heart that had been empty for a while was finally


    "You, you get up quickly." Emelia choked and whispered to get him up.


    How embarrassed it was for him to kneel all the time in front of so many people.


    Julian didn''t care about it. He held her hand and stood up with a smile on his face. Then he hugged her


    tightly again.


    The students liked to gossip and disseminate news. Soon the news that Julian proposed Emelia in the


    university spread all over the Inte.


    "Last time who made a bet on how long it would take Mr. Hughes to remarry? Now you are going to be


    disappointed. He has already proposed. They will get the marriage license soon."


    "Yes, yes, some people gloated over Mr. Hughes'' misfortunest time. Some people bet three months,


    and some bet half a year. Seriously? You really don''t want to see that true lovers ends up getting


    married?"


    "I agree with the words above. I hope Mr. Hughes and Miss Jones can get married right now."


    While everyone was still discussing this on the Inte, Julian posted a Twitter. The picture attached


    was two red marriage licenses.


    Emelia retweeted his Twitter, but the words she attached was much more artistic, "Living an unknown


    life with the known person. Mr. Hughes, hope we can be forever."


    Netizens were shocked by the speed of the two of them, especially those who were gloating a second


    ago, were speechless for a while.


    Didn''t Julian just propose? How did they get the marriage license so soon? Wasn''t it that they had to


    wait for a few days to get the marriage license?


    "Miss Jones is in hurry. Can''t she wait for a few more days to see Mr. Hughes'' sincerity?"


    It turned out that Julian had arranged everything today.


    That day Emelia said that she would go back to school to give a lecture. An idea popped into Julian''s


    mind instantly, which was that he wanted to propose on campus.


    University of Riverside City meant a lot for Emelia and even more unusual for their rtionship.


    Proposing here must have made Emelia touched very much, which was why Julian happily agreed with


    Emelia to give this lecture.


    As for getting the marriage license, he also contacted the Civil Affairs Bureau in advance.


    After proposing to her in the hall, the first thing Julian did was to ask Emelia, "Let''s go get the marriage


    license?"


    Emelia was still a little surprised, "Now?"


    Julian''s eyes moved slightly and then he said, "Well, since you have agreed to my marriage proposal, it


    is better to get the marriage license today to save the trouble."


    "Okay." Emelia happily agreed. Julian was surprised.


    He was also worried that Emelia wouldn''t agree to get the marriage license so quickly. He felt that he


    had to persuade Emelia more.


    He didn''t expect her to agree so quickly. Of course he was so happy.


    They two got in the car and went straight to the Civil Affairs Bureau. Because he had prepared


    beforehand. Besides, he brought all the various documents of Emelia and him. After the two went


    there, the procedures for getting the marriage license werepleted within a few minutes.


    After getting the marriage license, Julian immediately took pictures and showed them off on the Inte


    to see how those people would gloat over him again.

 Chapter 494 There Must Be a Wedding

    Chapter 494 There Must Be a Wedding


    After posting the Twitter, Emelia put her phone aside and ignored thements on the Inte. If it


    wasn''t for Julian, she wouldn''t want to forward any Twitter.


    They two returned their home from the Civil Affairs Bureau. Julian hugged Emelia in a good mood and


    said, "The next step is the wedding."


    Emelia thought for a while, then looked up at him and said, "I''m pregnant now, or we just don''t hold the


    wedding, okay?"


    It was said that having a wedding was very, very tiring. Emelia was worried that she couldn''t stand it.


    "I know what you''re worried about. I''m also worried." Julian said warmly, "But Emelia, I want to give you


    a grand wedding. We can make it simpler and less red tape, so that you don''t have to be so tired. But


    we have to have this ceremony."


    Thest time she married him, he didn''t give her anything except a cold marriage license.


    This time he didn''t want to get her wronged. There must be a wedding.


    Not only would he hold the wedding, but also it had to be grand, beautiful and romantic. Of course it


    couldn''t exhaust her.


    Julian added, "We will wait for your situation to stabilize after three months. I will also make some


    preparations during this time."


    Looking at the affection in Julian''s eyes, Emelia nodded lightly, "Okay."


    She trusted Julian inexplicably, believing that he would make the wedding grand and simple.


    But thinking of the content of the previous phone call with Jean, Emelia quickly said to Julian, "If we


    have a wedding, we must have bridesmaids. My ideal candidates are Nina and Jean."


    Julian could roughly guess what Emelia wanted to say. He raised his eyebrows and said, "So Arthur


    can''t be my best man?"


    Emelia didn''t expect Julian to guess her mind so easily. She nodded, "Jean and Arthur are not suitable


    to be the best man and bridesmaid at the same time, right?"


    Julian said, "Then do you think that we can give them some chance if we let them be the best man and


    the bridesmaid?"


    After all, the best man and the bridesmaid were also paired at the wedding. Jean and Arthur were


    arranged to be a pair at that time. The two would have the chance to talk a lot. Then they might be able


    to clear their previous misunderstandings.


    Emelia was very embarrassed, "But this request was made by Jean, which means she doesn''t want to


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    have any contact with Arthur, right?"


    In this way, Julian had nothing to say. Arthur was his good buddy after all. He also knew that Arthur still


    had feelings for Jean though he didn''t tell others. So Julian originally wanted to help Arthur. But he


    didn''t expect that Jean didn''t want to have anything to do with Arthur.


    So he could only nod and say, "Okay, I see. I won''t invite him then."


    Emelia thought for a while and asked Julian, "Jean''s family background is very good, do you know?"


    "I know." Julian was not surprised at all. He was a businessman. He knew that Jean was from a famous


    jewelry family after a little investigation.


    Emelia quickly asked, "Does Arthur know it?"


    Julian mocked his buddy unceremoniously, "In addition to his patients and medical research, there


    should be no such things in his mind."


    The implication was that Arthur hadn''t investigated these, so he had no idea what Jean''s family


    background was.


    "He deserves to lose Jean." Emelia said angrily, "In a word, he doesn''t care."


    If he really couldn''t live without Jean, he should have been looking for her all over the world many


    years ago when Jean left without saying goodbye. It wasn''t that he still didn''t know her family


    background now.


    "It''s not that he doesn''t care. It''s just that he is a bit too simple." Julian still exined, "Arthur is not like


    us who are more active and sophisticated in business world. He has been studying in medical school


    and worked at the hospital after graduation. It is inevitable that he doesn''t have these considerations."


    "Stop talking for him there." Emelia gave him a dissatisfied look.


    Julian immediately shut up.


    Emelia said angrily, "With Jean''s family background, she is surrounded by a lot of outstanding young


    talents. Her father is not in good health. I heard that her parents also intend to let her get married early.


    If she really meets the right person and gets married, I''ll see where Arthur is going to cry!"


    Julian tried to win for his buddy again, "So can we just let Arthur be the best man and give him another


    chance?"


    "No." Emelia replied very sinctly, "Jean said no. Do you want me to deceive her?"


    "Besides, we just don''t allow Arthur to be the best man. We still invite him to participate in our wedding.


    As long as he cares about Jean, he can still see her and still has the chance to save it!"


    "I''m afraid he doesn''t want to save it at all!"


    Julian was speechless by Emelia''s words, so he had to give up the idea of making Arthur be his best


    man.


    Julian had done his best.


    He didn''t want to continue fighting for Arthur and made Emelia unhappy. Now to him, his wife was more


    important. Just put friendship aside for the time being.


    In the evening, they had dinner at Ezra''s restaurant. Ezra said that he wanted to celebrate their


    remarriage.


    Arthur, Phil, and Phil''s wife Anya were all there. Except that Emelia would always think of Maisie when


    she saw Ezra, the atmosphere of the whole party was very pleasant.


    Maisie had settled down in Grafstin now. Things in the chip industrial park had been on the right track.


    She and the child in her womb were also healthy and stable. Ezra no longer had contact with Maisie,


    nor did Ezra''s father look for Maisie.


    As for Ezra, he didn''t even pay attention to the daughter of the Marshall family, Erika Marshall, whom


    his father wanted him to marry. Perhaps his father was frightened by his harsh words. So he didn''t


    force Ezra to marry.


    But Erika had been pestering Ezra all day long, which made him feel so annoyed.


    Only Emelia and Anya were girls, so their seats were next to each other, which was convenient for


    them to chat. Otherwise, they would have nothing to talk with those guys.


    It was the first time for Emelia to sit and chat with Anya van Willigen, Phil''s wife. When she was with


    Julian before, Julian almost never took her to such a party. She heard that Anya didn''t love to see Phil''s


    friends, so she and Anya werepletely unfamiliar.


    This time they two sat together and chatted briefly.


    Only now did Emelia know that Anya was only 22 years old and was just graduating from college this


    year.


    Emelia remembered that Anya and Phil had been married for several years, so she asked curiously,


    "You are only 22 years old. So how did you and Phil get married?"


    Anya pouted and said, "We did it in another country."


    "I was only neen and he forced me to marry him. Don''t you think he is an old pervert?" Anya


    whispered in Emelia''s ear.


    Emelia was speechless.


    A greatwyer like Phil, who looked like a god to the outside world, was called an old pervert by his


    petite wife...


    Anya whispered again, "At that time, he was getting old and didn''t get married. Besides, he insisted on


    marrying a little girl like me, so I thought he must be impotent. Then I was relieved to marry him.


    Anyway, it was just a fake marriage."


    Anya gritted her teeth and said, "I found outter that this is not the case."


    Phil had no problem with his health. He was fit as a fiddle, a sturdy and energetic man. Sometimes, too


    energetic!!

 Chapter 495 Know It Well

    Chapter 495 Know It Well


    Emelia was amused by Anya''s words. She raised her hand to cover her mouth and whispered, "You


    Anya said indifferently, "Isn''t it the only two of us who know this? You wouldn''t tell Julian, right?"


    If Emelia told Julian, he would definitely tell Phil. But if Emelia didn''t tell others, no one would know


    about it!


    Emeliaughed, "Of course I won''t tell him."


    Anya also smiled slyly, "So he won''t know."


    It was just that although the two of them wouldn''t speak out, the way they were talking together in a low


    voice looked extremely suspicious. Phil next to Anya noticed the look on his wife''s face. Then he


    immediately raised his hand and hugged her into his arms.


    "Are you speaking ill of me?" Phil asked directly. It could be seen that he knew that he was often


    Anya stuck out her tongue and smiled, "No, it''s just girl talk."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emelia also smiled calmly and said, "Yes."


    Phil nced coldly at Anya and snorted, "If you have any conscience, you should ask Emelia about


    how to conceive twins."


    Anya tsked and turned to eat. Who would give birth for him at such a young age? In his dreams!


    During the dinner, when talking about the wedding of Julian and Emelia, Julian euphemistically


    expressed to Arthur that he didn''t need him to be the best man.


    However, Arthur didn''t say anything. He only replied sadly, "I see."


    Julian first said that the bridesmaids would be Nina and Jean, and then said he nned to invite David


    and Ezra to be his best man. Everyone immediately understood that it was probably because of Jean


    that Arthur was kicked out of the best man list.


    For Arthur, he could ept that Julian didn''t invite him to be the best man. But Jean''s refusal to interact


    with him was what hurt him even more.


    This was also the first time that Arthur had truly felt rejection from Jean. In the past, when Jean was still


    in the hospital, she was only alienated from him. Even in the face of some deliberate difficulties from


    him, she was never so angry and annoyed.


    Now such a ruthless refusal to be on the same stage with him instantly made him know something.


    Jean really intended to draw a clear line with him.


    Phil was drinking and didn''t express any opinion. It was obvious that Julian politely rejected his good


    buddy for Emelia.


    Phil could understand Julian''s helplessness very well.


    No matter what, they couldn''t make their own wives unhappy.


    However, thinking of Julian''s wedding, Phil couldn''t help but felt a little moved. He married Anya but


    they didn''t have a wedding. First, Anya was young at that time, and secondly, she didn''t want to make it


    public, so they didn''t have a wedding.


    Anya would graduate from college this summer, so they should be able to hold a wedding, right?


    Thinking of this, Phil raised his hand under the table and held Anya''s hand. But Anya threw it away


    mercilessly. By the way, she whispered to him, "So clingy."


    Phil was speechless.


    They were couples. Couldn''t they hold hands?


    She just had nothing to do all day, so she deliberately went against him. He had to teach her a lesson.


    Ezra said casually, "There are only two bridesmaids? ording to the status of your two, is there


    less?"


    Others might think that he really thought that the two bridesmaids were not enough, but his friends all


    knew that he was asking Maisie? After all, Maisie was also Emelia''s good friend. So howe Maisie


    was not the bridesmaid?


    "I don''t know many people, only a few of them. Maisie won''te to our wedding, so it''s only Nina and


    Jean." Emelia told Ezra bluntly that Maisie would note. Yes, let him not have any unreasonable


    thoughts.


    As soon as Emelia finished speaking, Ezra suddenly looked up at Emelia. His eyes were full of


    disbelief.


    Ezra felt more hurt than Arthur. Although Jean didn''t want Arthur to be the best man, she would attend


    the wedding anyway. But Maisie wouldn''te directly.


    Everyone knew that whether it was Julian or Emelia, it meant a lot to Maisie. She didn''t evene to


    their wedding just in order to avoid him?


    Ezra didn''t know what kind of mood he was in. He didn''t say a word the next.


    Of course, Ezra didn''t know that the reason why Maisie didn''te was because her belly was getting


    bigger now. She would be exposed at the wedding, so she didn''te, just to avoid some


    unnecessary troubles.


    Julian and Emelia naturally also supported Maisie. Their original intention was to protect Maisie and her


    child.


    After dinner, they chatted casually in the private room.


    At this moment, the door of the private room was suddenly opened. A woman with stylish clothes and


    exquisite makeup walked in. Emelia and the others looked over and recognized Erika Marshall. They


    were all surprised.


    They all knew that Ezra never epted Erika. He was even sick of her. So it was inappropriate for


    Erika to appear at Ezra''s private party.


    Ezra immediately stood up with a cold face, and said to Erika unhappily, "What are you doing here?"


    Erika ignored Ezra''s cold face and smiled charmingly, "I am also having dinner here tonight. I heard


    that you guys are here, so I came over to say hello."


    After Erika finished speaking, without waiting for Ezra to say anything, she pulled the chair next to him


    and sat down, intending to stay at the same table for dinner and chatting.


    Ezra''s face fell. Julian, Phil and Arthur were all his good friends. He always changed the girlfriend, but


    he had never brought one to introduce her to them. Because he didn''t think it was necessary at all.


    He wouldn''t be with those so-called girlfriends for a long time, so there was no need for his good


    friends to know them.


    But Erika sat down on her own. Ezra knew exactly what she was thinking. She just wanted to be


    indirectly recognized by Julian and the others, to force him to admit that he had something to do with


    her.


    Ezra sneered, then stepped forward and pulled Erika up. He said mercilessly, "Miss Marshall, we are


    not familiar with each other. You are not wee at my private party with my friends."


    Ezra''s words made Erika very embarrassed, but she didn''t want to leave.


    She finally knew that Ezra and Julian were having a party here tonight. Julian brought Emelia and Phil


    brought Anya. She knew the nature of the party very well, so she came in and sat down regardless of


    anything.


    She didn''t believe that Ezra could throw her out in front of Julian and the others.


    But she calcted it wrong. Before Ezra could react, Anya next to Phil lost her temper first.


    The young girl''s pretty face turned gloomy. She raised her hand and pped the table in contempt,


    "What a bummer!"


    Then she got up and walked away without turning her head back. Erika was extremely embarrassed at


    the moment. It was obvious that Anya was referring to her.

 Chapter 496 Care About Him

    Chapter 496 Care About Him


    Anya stormed out and Phil followed.


    Phil apologized as he walked out, "Sorry guys. Anya doesn''t know what she was doing. Please forgive


    her. I have to go."


    With that, he left the private room.


    Erika''s smile stiffened with embarrassment.


    Emelia held back herughter, impressed by Anya.


    People might think that Anya was being headstrong and irrational. But in this way, Anya got Ezra out of


    trouble. Ezra''s father had always wanted to force Ezra to be with Erika. If Ezra just dragged Erika out of


    there, it would make his father look bad.


    With Anya and Phil leaving, the dinner party was almost over.


    Just then, Emelia covered her mouth and retched. Seeing that, Julian wrapped an arm around her


    waist and asked worriedly, "Are you okay? Do you want to throw up again?"


    Emelia nodded. "I have to go to the restroom."


    "I''ll go with you." Julian helped her up and walked out.


    But they weren''t really heading to the restroom. Emelia was faking it so that they could leave the party.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The dinner party should have ended a long time ago. People had already finished eating. They were


    just sitting there chatting with each other.


    Arthur checked his wristwatch and stood up from his seat. "Sorry, I have a night shift to cover tonight.


    Gotta go."


    In the end, Erika and Ezra were the only two left in the room.


    Ezra snorted in anger, and kicked over the empty chair next to him. "Happy now?" He taunted.


    Erika didn''t expect that Ezra''s friends would just leave like this.


    Her face went pale. Ezra''s reaction also intimidated her. Ezra had always had a good reputation in


    Riverside City. The girls all said that he was kind, gentle, and considerate.


    But in front of her, he was this irascible and caustic man!


    Ezra nced at Erika coldly and snorted, "I''m warning you now. Don''t show up in front of me ever


    again."


    With that, he walked out of the room.


    He didn''t know what did his father see in this woman. Erika and the Marshall family were definitely no


    good.


    Yes, Anya was a little spoiled. But she was the cute kind of spoiled.


    Erika was also spoiled.


    But she was overbearing and insidious. Her barging in tonight was the awfully perfect proof.


    Alone in the room, she swept the empty dishes and leftovers off the table. The cups and tes


    shattered upon hitting the ground. Then, she grabbed a few more sses and hurled them at the wall.


    Dejected, she sat down in the chair beside her and cried loudly into her hands.


    "Why won''t he look at me? Am I not pretty enough? Why doesn''t he like me?"


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. However, no matter how noisy she was being, no


    one came in tofort her. Since no one was giving her attention, she felt bored and left the room.


    Ezra then thanked Julian and the others in the group chat.


    "Thanks a lot. Also, please tell Anya and Emelia that I''m really grateful for what they did." Ezra tagged


    Julian and Phil.


    Ezra knew Anya acted that way to help him out. Julian and the others also came to his rescue by


    leaving the room earlier.


    Phil replied to Ezra, "No big deal. Anya said if you want to repay her, just offer her free coffee at your


    Old Time Cafe for a month."


    Old Time Cafe charged its customers by the hour. What Anya asked for was a month''s free service at


    Old Time Cafe, which meant she could stay at the cafe howeverte she wanted for thirty days.


    The reason why Anya made such a request was that she wanted to find a quiet ce to work on her


    graduation thesis.


    Phil just wouldn''t stop bothering her if she stayed at home.


    Ezra agreed without hesitation. "Sure. I''ll tell the staff. She cane whenever she wants. I''ll never


    charge her from now on."


    Although Phil and Anya had been married for many years, Ezra and Julian had only met her a few


    times.


    They thought that Anya was this spoiled and finicky little girl. After all, Phil appeared to be a henpecked


    husband.


    But what Anya did tonight had overturned their assumptions. She must have heard about Ezra and


    Erika''s rtionship from Phil. She acted quickly and helped him out when Erika barged in, which was


    enough to prove that she was smart and sensitive.


    Although Anya sometimes acted like she was spoiled, she was actually very thoughtful.


    Phil didn''t fall in love with her for no reason.


    Phil replied, "Wow, even I don''t have this benefit."


    Although he said so, he still couldn''t hide his pride and joy in the words.


    Phil was also happy about Anya''s reaction today. Her helping Ezra meant that she cared about him.


    Because she knew that if his friends were having a bad time, Phil himself would be upset.


    Anya must have done that to make Phil happy.


    On the way back, he pestered Anya and asked if she cared about him. Anya said that she did that


    because she found Erika repulsive and that Phil was overthinking it.


    But Phil didn''t buy it. He firmly believed that Anya did that because she cared about him.


    Julian also replied solemnly, "Emelia and I don''t need anything money rted. You know clearly what


    we want."


    Ezra didn''t respond.


    He knew that Julian and Emelia wanted him to stay away from Maisie.


    The dinner party kerfuffle ended just like that.


    After getting back home, Emelia washed up and was ready to go to sleep. She wasn''t in a particrly


    good mood, especially when Erika showed up.


    Emelia couldn''t help thinking of Maisie. Erika came from an affluent background. Although Ezra refused


    Erika right now, there would be numerous rich girls like Erikaing his way.


    Maisie was the opposite. Ezra''s father would never approve of Maisie and Ezra''s rtionship.


    Even if he did, their rtionship wouldn''tst long because Ezra didn''t really love her.

 Chapter 497 Coveted

    Chapter 497 Coveted


    The moment Julian got out of the shower, he sensed Emelia''s bad mood.


    He lifted theforters and wrapped his arms around the woman on the bed. "You are thinking about


    Maisie, aren''t you?"


    Julian knew Emelia cared about her friends. Erika''s presence must have agitated Emelia.


    "Yeah." Emelia leaned in and said, "I don''t know if supporting her to keep the baby is the right thing to


    do. Maybe her life would be much better if she chooses to have an abortion." She sounded frustrated.


    "Maisie is very independent. Since she has made the decision, she must have thought it through. Don''t


    worry about it." Maisie had been working for Julian for years now, so Julian had some knowledge about


    her.


    Maybe it was because of her upbringing, Maisie was this strong and collected woman. When facing


    troubles, she was even moreposed than David.


    Therefore, she must have taken into consideration all the consequences of keeping the baby.


    Of course, sometimes Maisie could be impulsive, like the time she chose to be with Ezra no matter how


    Emelia tried to stop her.


    Emelia just leaned against Julian''s broad chest and said nothing.


    Emelia knew that Maisie would probably never fall in love with another man. So, the baby was like a


    also thought that she would never get married again.


    Emelia''s phone rang. It was Nina.


    Emelia picked up the phone, still in Julian''s cuddle. Nina congratted her on getting remarried with


    Julian, then asked in a whisper, "Is Julian around?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Emelia asked in confusion.


    Nina replied, "Go to another room, maybe? I''m about to say something that he can''t know about."


    Emelia raised her head and nced at Julian. Julian said to the phone, a little upset, "What is it? Why


    can''t I know about it?"


    Nina snorted. "I''m not telling you."


    "Just a second." Emelia lifted a corner of theforter, ready to get out of the bed.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Julian pulled her in. "Stay. I''ll go to the study."


    Although he didn''t like Nina''s idea, he still made room because he didn''t want Emelia to leave the


    bedroom. She had been tired all the time after she got pregnant. Naturally, he would let her rest in bed.


    But he was really curious about what Nina was going to say.


    After Julian left the room, Emelia said to Nina, "He just left. What are you going to say?"


    Nina giggled. "Aww, he actually left."


    Emelia smiled. "Didn''t you just told him to leave?"


    Ninaughed for some time before calming down. Then, she asked Emelia, "Hey, how is your sex life


    after you got pregnant?"


    Emelia felt a little ufortable about answering this question. "Not as frequent as before. Actually, we


    haven''t done it since I got pregnant. We can''t do it before the second trimester. We can''t take the risk."


    Then, she asked Nina, "Why did you ask?"


    Nina let out a heavy sigh. "Let me just tell you. Some women these days are really shameless!


    I just heard some gossip. Gosh, I''m so angry right now. I need to remind you."


    Emelia was left confused. "What does that mean?"


    Nina responded, indignant, "I heard that Julian is coveted by many women."


    "Well, that''s no news." Emelia had known that long ago.


    Julian was not only rich, but also handsome and charming. This had left many women wanting him.


    Whether it was during the three years when they were secretly married, after they got divorced, or even


    now, she had heard those women fantasizing about being with Julian in numerous public asions.


    "No, this is different." Nina said, "Everyone knows you are pregnant now. Those women are really


    excited about the news because they think that they can take this opportunity to seduce him. You know,


    no sex life and everything.


    They said Julian was in his prime. He had toy someone to let out his burning desire. He couldn''t stop


    himself even if he wanted to because the urge was in men''s instinct."


    Emelia didn''t know how to respond.


    She was more speechless than angry. Those vixens were indeed shameless. No wonder Nina was so


    mad.


    Nina added, "So, you haven''t had sex with him after you got pregnant?


    But I don''t think Julian will cheat on you. But you gotta be careful. If he says he is going to attend some


    events or go on business trips, keep an eye on him.


    I know he''s not that kind of person. But those women always know how to find their way to his bed.


    Just saying."


    Nina''s words did make sense. Emelia nodded and replied, "Got it, thanks."


    "If someone really dares to seduce him, I''ll kick her ass for you." Nina gritted her teeth.


    She valued Emelia''s happiness more than her own. Therefore, if any woman dared to ruin Emelia''s


    happiness, Nina would skin her alive!


    "Calm down." Emelia chuckled as sheforted Nina. "You are a star, a public figure. Don''t act like a


    barbarian all the time."


    Nina was still a bit mad. "I''ll show them what action stars are like."


    Emelia was amused. She continued, "Don''t worry about me. I''ll take care of it."


    Nina blustered, "If Julian cheat on you during your pregnancy, I''ll..."


    "You''ll kill him, I know." Emelia finished the sentence.


    Nina snorted. "Yeah. You tell him that."


    "Okay." Emelia agreed.


    "Okay. You pregnant woman. Go to sleep now." Nina giggled as she said her goodbye and hung up.


    Emelia sat on the bed and pondered on Nina''s words.


    It was not easy to maintain a healthy rtionship.


    She knew Julian wouldn''t do that. But what if those women yed some dirty tricks?


    She thought that since she had gotten back together with Julian and was already pregnant with his


    child, they could live happily ever after from now on. But trouble just found its way to their door.


    Emelia was so deep in thought that she didn''t even notice when Julian returned to the bedroom.


    Seeing Emelia''s expression, Julian knew Nina didn''t tell her anything good. He took Emelia''s phone


    from her hand and ced it on the end table. Then, he sat down next to her and asked, "What did you


    talk about?"

 Chapter 498 Demonstrate His Attitude

    Chapter 498 Demonstrate His Attitude


    Julian was in his bath robe and was about to go to sleep just now.


    Seeing him in the loose bath robe and thinking about what Nina just brought up, Emalia''s smoldering


    desire was instantly ignited.


    She nced at the man and realized that it had been a long time since they got intimate with each


    other. So, she made up her mind and reached out her hand.


    Julian froze. Although they had been married for so many years, Emelia had never been so sexually


    active before. Julian couldn''t resist the temptation.


    However, at the thought of her pregnancy...


    "Why..." Before he could finish his words, Emelia leaned in and kissed him on the mouth. Almost


    instantly, Julian lost his resolve and kissed back.


    Momentster, Julian trembled with a moan. Emelia was worn out. She wiped her mouth and lied down


    next to him.


    Although they couldn''t do the real thing, she could at least help him out this way.


    Julian finally caught a breath. He turned to look at Emelia''s rosy cheeks and asked, "What on earth did


    Nina say?"


    Emelia told Julian exactly what Nina said. Hearing that, Julian didn''t know how he felt.


    He was angry because Nina''s words would vex Emelia. Meanwhile, he was happy because, thanked to


    Nina, Emelia actually took the initiative to get intimate with him.


    He pecked on Emelia''s lips and whispered a promise. "I''ll stay away from them. If you are still worried,


    I''ll just quit all the events."


    From now on, he would confine his life to a strict strip between thepany and home. If there were


    any social events, he would just ask David to attend them on his behalf. In this way, those women


    wouldn''t even have a chance to seduce him.


    Emelia turned to look at him. "You don''t have to do that. I believe you."


    Julian insisted. "I know you believe me. I''m showing you my attitude toward this."


    Emelia was reassured.


    In fact, Nina''s words did make Emelia worry a little bit. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have offered Julian that


    special service earlier.


    The next day, Julian took Emelia to Arthur''s hospital. Knowing that Frances was there, the two wanted


    to pay her visit.


    Emelia had told Frances about the good news the minute she confirmed her pregnancy.


    Frances was really happy for her. She didn''t expect that Emelia would get pregnant so fast. It was nice


    to be young and energetic.


    Frances'' words embarrassed Emelia a little. By saying "energetic", she actually meant that Emelia and


    Julian did it too much. That was why Emelia got pregnant so quickly.


    However, Emelia and Julian were really wild those days. They didn''t have to worry about contraception.


    So, their sex life was a little out of control.


    Last time, when they were on a call with Frances, they thanked Frances sincerely. Julian even said that


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    he was going to give her some money to express his gratitude. But Frances turned it down.


    Frances said she didn''t need money or fame. Emelia being pregnant was the only thing she''d ever ask


    for.


    Frances was invited to give a lecture on traditional medicine by Arthur''s mother, Abigail McGowan.


    Since she was already here, she thought she could take a look at Emelia and see how she was doing.


    When Emelia saw Frances in Arthur''s office, her eyes welled up with tears.


    If it weren''t for Frances, she might never get to be pregnant.


    "What''s wrong?" Frances walked up and hugged her. "You are going to have twins. This is great news.


    You should beughing right now. What''s with the tears?"


    "Thank you. Thank you very much." Emelia ignored Frances'' quip and thanked her sincerely.


    "It''s nothing." Frances patted Emelia on her back.


    After Emelia calmed down a little, Frances felt Emelia''s pulse.


    A smile appeared on Frances'' face. "Good. Your body is in good condition and your babies are very


    healthy. Just keep this up and do some regr check-ups."


    Although she had aprehensive examination before, Emelia was more reassured after hearing


    Frances'' words.


    To Emelia, nothing was more important than her two unborn kids being healthy right now.


    Since Frances had a really full schedule that day, Emelia didn''t stay long.


    Julian was going to send Emelia home and then go to work.


    However, the minute they left the office, Arthur caught up and stopped Emelia.


    Emelia smiled as she asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s just..." Arthur stuttered. "Jean..."


    Emelia responded politely, "She''s fine."


    "No, I just want to ask... If you can give me her number?" Arthur was a little embarrassed.


    Ever since Jean left the hospital, she changed her number and blocked Arthur on every social media


    tform.


    "I have to ask her first." Emelia didn''t mince the words.


    Compared to Arthur, Emelia naturally valued Jean more.


    If Jean didn''t want to give Arthur her number, Emelia definitely wouldn''t do it for her.


    Arthur''s expression stiffened. Then, he nodded. "Okay."


    Then, Emelia called Jean and told her about Arthur''s wish while Arthur stood next to her waiting for an


    answer anxiously.


    After Emelia hung up the phone, she smiled apologetically at Arthur. "Sorry. She said no."


    Hearing that, Arthur froze in disbelief, looking hurt.


    He couldn''t believe that Jean could be so heartless. Before she left, Emelia told him, "If you want her


    contact information, you don''t necessarily have to ask me."


    In this digital era, everything can be found on the Inte.


    Arthur pursed his lips. Emelia continued, "Arthur, you need to sort out your feelings toward Jean.


    If she''s nothing to you, then don''t bug her no more.


    If you love her, don''t ever let her go."


    With that, she left with Julian.


    Arthur clenched his fists expressionlessly.


    "Yeah. I should have figured that out a long time ago." He thought.

 Chapter 499 Jealousy

    Chapter 499 Jealousy


    Walking out of the hospital, Emelia asked Julian to drive her to Vincent''s. Emelia didn''t want to be left


    alone at home while Julian was away at work. Thus, she thought she might as well just go to Vincent''s


    ce to discuss about the details of the romanceedy she was nning on writing.


    Vincent was not only her father, but also her like-minded friend and benignant mentor. He had help her


    a lot on improving her screenwriting skills.


    Now, Vincent was still mourning losing Naomi. Emelia had to be there for him.


    When Vincent opened the door, he was in an apron. Seeing that, Emelia asked in astonishment, "Dad,


    what are you doing?"


    He didn''t look like he was cooking. There were bits of white kes and shards sticking to his apron.


    Vincent smiled as he answered, "I''m just carving some baubles."


    Emelia eyed Julian in shock. "You can carve?"


    Vincent invited the two in and led them to the study upstairs. "Yeah. I was a dandy good-for-nothing


    from a wealthy background, which means I have a lot of time to horse around."


    Emelia took him by the arm and argued, "That''s not true."


    When it came to romantic rtionships, Vincent wasmitted and loyal. That was not dandy at all.


    Vincent was the youngest child of the Longerich family. His siblings had carried forward their family


    business and indulged him in every way. They supported his love for literature and other hobbies by


    providing him a carefree learning atmosphere. He probably had a chance to learn carving


    systematically back then.


    The three arrived at the study. On the desk, there were a few jade stones and a whole set of carving


    toolsying in the center. Vincent was carving a white jade stone into a flower.


    "Jade carving?" Emelia was stunned.


    "Yeah, I thought I can make use of all this spare time and carve something for my two little grandkids,"


    Vincent exined.


    "The jade..." Julian could tell from the diaphaneity that these were no ordinary jade stones. Before he


    could continue, Vincent shot him a look that shut him up.


    Apparently, Vincent didn''t want Emelia to know the value of these jade stones, or else she would feel


    pressured.


    Although Julian didn''t get to finish the sentence, Emelia could sense that these jade stones were very


    expensive.


    Vincent would never give his grandkids cheap stuff.


    The jade stones must be the best of best.


    Emelia said helplessly, "Isn''t it a little too early? We don''t know the gender yet."


    Vincent grabbed the white jade stone he was working on. "I''m making one for the girl and one for the


    boy. In this way, even if you have twin brothers or twin sisters, I only need to carve another one.


    You can save the extra one for another time."


    "There won''t be another time. This is enough," Julian said.


    Emelia had been experiencing morning sickness these days. Although the symptoms were rtively


    mild, Julian still didn''t want her to go through this again.


    He had braced himself for not having babies. Now that Emelia was finally pregnant, he was beyond


    happy.


    Julian pictured his family of four would live in peace and happiness in the future. Pregnancy was tough.


    Julian didn''t want Emelia to suffer again.


    Recently, he even thought about getting a vasectomy after the wedding.


    After Julian said that he didn''t want any more children, Vincent nced at him and didn''t say anything.


    Emelia also stayed quiet and respected Julian''s decision.


    Julian left for work after staying there for a few more moments, and Emelia stayed with Vincent.


    The morning passed quickly as Emelia told Vincent about the plot of her romanceedy while


    watching him carve.


    Emelia was nning on making lunch. However, Vincent insisted that he cook because he didn''t want


    her to tire herself.


    They ended up making lunch together.


    For the next few days, Julian would drove Emelia to Vincent''s in the morning and pick her up when he


    got off work.


    Sometimes, the three would have dinner together at Vincent''s ce. In the days they didn''t, Julian and


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emelia would go home to eat. Emelia brought herptop to Vincent''s every day. When Vincent needed


    to focus on his carving, Emelia would sit in the sunny living room to work on her fiction. The father and


    daughter time was blessedly warm.


    Julian was kind of jealous because Emelia had been spending so much time with Vincent every day.


    One day, Julian asked Emelia when they were both in bed, "You''ve been with Vincent all day long.


    Don''t you miss me at all?"


    "We''ve got all the time to ourselves when you are off work. Isn''t your question... Too much?" Emelia


    thought that they still see each other every day, so there was really nothing to miss about him.


    "Too much?" Julian snorted, "In thepany, I can''t wait to get off work and go home to see you."


    Emelia couldn''t believe that Julian was being jealous of his own father-inw. However, she coaxed, "I


    miss you, too. I think about you when I''m not writing."


    Julian continued, "Specify."


    Emelia retracted her hand that she wrapped around his waist. "Aren''t you asking too much?"


    "See, you can''t even think of anything. You must be lying. You don''t miss me at all." Julian was really


    not letting this go.


    "Okay. I wonder what you are doing all day, if you havee across any trouble at work, and have you


    kept regr mealtimes," Emelia said.


    Hearing that, Julian''s lips curled into a smile. "If you worry about me that much, why don''t youe


    with me? My office is big enough. When I work, you can work on your writing. We can enjoy each


    other''spany in this way."


    Emelia asked, "What about my dad?"


    Julian was momentarily speechless.


    Yeah, what about Vincent?


    Emelia exined, "We invited him to Riverside City so that we can apany him a little more and


    help him walk out of the shadow."


    Julian stared at Emelia for a moment andpromised. "Fine. Just go to your dad''s ce during the


    day."


    Vincent needed people''spany right now. Julian couldn''t make Emelia stay with him.


    Life was really full of surprises. He thought he and Emelia would be together all the time. Who knows,


    she has to apany Vincent in daytime. By the time the children were born, the two were going to


    take away most of her energy.


    In the end, Emelia wouldn''t have any spare attention for him.

 Chapter 500 Stay Clean

    Chapter 500 Stay Clean


    Although Julian had promised Emelia that he wouldn''t attend any social events, they both know that


    some events just simply couldn''t be avoided.


    This night, Julian had to attend a wine-tasting event organized by the cultural division.


    Therefore, Emelia had dinner at Vincent''s ce, waiting for Julian to pick her up after the event was


    over.


    Originally, Julian wanted Emelia toe with him. With her by his side, all those women coveting him


    wouldn''t dare to make a move.


    But when he thought of Emelia''s little baby bump, he decided to let her stay at home and rest.


    After dinner, Emelia went on a walk with Vincent. Nina suddenly called when they got back from the


    walk.


    "Honey! I''m going tell you something. Gosh, it''s so funny! I''m dead." Nina sounded excited.


    Emelia chuckled, "What is it?"


    "It''s about Julian." Nina continued, "Did he go to the wine-tasting tonight?"


    "Yeah," Emelia answered. Nina couldn''t be at the wine-tasting tonight because she was still out filming


    the variety show. Emelia wondered how did Nina know that Julian was there.


    "You haven''t heard, right? Clearly, there was a woman trying to seduce Julian and was pushed into the


    "What?" Emelia was shocked.


    Although the weather was slowly warming up, it was still a bit chilly at night. Theke water must be


    freezing cold.


    "Well, he didn''t exactly push her. That actress deliberately throw herself at him but he dodged. That''s


    why she fell." Nina guffawed.


    Emelia was speechless.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She could picture the scene in her mind.


    It pained her to know that those shameless women would try to seduce him when she was pregnant.


    He was cornered. He had no choice but to do that to stay clean.


    Knowing that he did it to protect her dignity and deter other wily vixens, a warm fuzzy feeling flooded


    Emelia.


    Nina caught a breath from her nonstopughter and continued, "It''s brilliant. I heard that woman almost


    drowned. But someone jumped into theke and dragged her up. She made a total fool of herself. "


    Emelia could only imagine how embarrassing that must be.


    Instead of throwing herself at Julian, she threw herself into ake. What was more humiliating was that


    Julian didn''t even help her out!


    Emelia asked, "You weren''t there. How did you know?"


    Nina exined, "That actress is not really popr. Rememberst time I told you that there were some


    women trying to seduce Julian? She is one of them. Their n turned out to be a fiasco tonight. The


    news had been spread around among my friends now. Honestly though, Julian is really cold-blooded.


    He just dodged and watched her falling into theke. Others would have pushed her away. But still, it''s


    so funny. He''s so cute. I won''t pick on him from now on."


    Emelia sighed. "I really didn''t expect that those women could do that."


    "I think they were born this way." Nina''s voice was full of disdain. "If everyone is moral and virtuous,


    there won''t be homewreckers anymore."


    Sheforted Emelia. "You don''t have to worry about that. Julian won''t be two-timing you."


    Emelia chuckled. "Okay, so you are on his side now."


    "Yeah, he won my favor this time." Nina really kept her word about not picking on Julian from now on.


    Emelia changed the topic. "Have you finished filming? When are you going back to Riverside?"


    Nina replied, "Soon enough."


    "Great," Emelia said happily. "I''ve been nning the wedding recently. I need your help in picking out a


    wedding dress."


    Although Julian was in charge of most of the preparations, Emelia still had to pick out the wedding


    dress herself.


    "Cool. I''ll help you as soon as I get back." Nina asked, "When is the big day?"


    Emelia answered, "We haven''t set a date yet. Presumably in one or two months. Why?"


    Nina exined, "There is a military-themed TV show. The director wants me to y a role in it. If I take


    the role, I''ll have to cut my hair. I''m still hesitating. I''m your bridesmaid. Buzzcut doesn''t go with long


    dresses."


    "Military-themed? That''s wonderful!" Emelia was happy for Nina. Being able to y a role in this was a


    validation of Nina''s acting skills.


    Emelia continued. "Just do whatever you want. Even in buzzcut, you will surely outshine other


    bridesmaids."


    "Long hair goes with the dresses and is more appropriate for formal asions," Nina said.


    Emelia knew Nina cherished their friendship and attached great importance to this wedding.


    Sheforted Nina, "You can still have long hair at your own wedding. If you want to do the show, just


    do it. I won''t mind even if you can''t attend the wedding because of the schedule."


    ying in this show was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Emelia didn''t want Nina to miss it because of


    her.


    Nina thought for Emelia. In turn, Emelia looked out for Nina wholeheartedly. She hoped that Nina could


    avail this opportunity and scale new heights in her career.


    "Okay, I know. I''ll think about it," Nina agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, Emelia heard the rumbling of the car engine. She looked out of the window


    and saw Julian getting off the car.


    Emelia checked the time and knew that Julian left early. His mood must be ruined by that incident.


    Hearing themotion outside, Vincent came downstairs and asked, "Is that Julian?"


    "Yeah," said Emelia.


    "He came back so early?" Vincent was surprised.


    Emelia thought of what Nina had told her on the phone and burst intoughter. "Yeah, there was a


    small... incident."

 Chapter 501 Were One

    Chapter 501 We''re One


    After hearing Emelia''s words, Vincent looked worried. "What''s wrong?"


    While they were talking, Julian pressed the doorbell at the door.


    Emelia opened the door for him. Vincent asked him immediately, "I heard something happened to you.


    Was it serious?"


    Julian was shocked. Looking at Emelia, he asked, "You knew it?"


    Emelia held back herughter and answered, "Nina told me just now."


    Then she exined to Vincent briefly what had happened. Vincent didn''t know whether tough or cry


    after listening to her. However, standing in Emelia''s shoes, Vincent believed Julian had done the


    correct thing.


    Nina was such a gossip, giving Julian a migraine.


    He had nned to hide this matter from Emelia to avoid her from being worried.


    Emelia whispered to him, "You must haven''t eaten anything. Let me cook you some food."


    "No, thanks, Emelia." Julian stopped her. "I called the chef at home. She''ll cook for me."


    Julian didn''t have the heart to let Emelia cook for him. As soon as he left the banquet, he called the


    chef to prepare some food. After picking Emelia up, he could have it.


    "All right. You should go home as soon as possible." Vincent didn''t ask them to stay.


    Emelia replied with a grunt. She picked up her coat andptop, leaving with Julian.


    On the way home, they sat in the backseat while the driver was in front. Emelia whispered, "Julian, you


    let the woman fall to theke today. Would the public opinion me you for being not a gentleman?"


    "Since those women could do such disgraceful things, they should have the courage to bear the


    consequences." Julian still felt irritated when talking about that woman who hit on him earlier. He even


    decided to ban her.


    If Nina hadn''t informed Emelia, he wouldn''t have been so angry. However, he knew those women


    purposely hit him because they knew Emelia had been pregnant. In Julian''s opinion, they were too


    despicable and shameful, so they deserved to be banned.


    He added, "If I help her keep her bnce, the paparazzi would tell the public I had an affair with her. I


    guess those women had arranged some paparazzi nearby, ready to take photos. In that case, I


    wouldn''t be able to rify my innocence."


    Hence, he dodged them without helping them to prove his innocence.


    Emelia had a lingering fear when hearing his words.


    She couldn''t agree more. If Julian had helped the woman, the photos would be posted online, and the


    folks would me Julian and her that their marriage was just a nominal one.


    Emelia was pregnant. Although she might know the event''s truth, those rumors would definitely impact


    her mood.


    Thinking of that, she took Julian''s warm, leaned against his shoulder, and said in a low voice, "Thank


    you for what you''ve done for me."


    "Don''t mention it." Julian faked being unhappy. "We''re husband and wife. We''re one. What I''ve done is


    for ourselves. You''ll also do the same.


    "You are pregnant with our babies. How can I let you aggrieved?"


    "Ehn." Emelia felt sweet in her heart. She pressed on his chest. Julian hugged her tighter. Inwardly, he


    decided to make that woman pay to alert other women with evil intentions so they wouldn''t approach


    him again.


    After they arrived home, the chef had finished cooking. Emelia sat next to Julian when he was eating.


    Heather called him. Julian browned when seeing the caller ID.


    His intuition told him Heather didn''t call for anything good.


    As expected, when he picked up, Heather said, "Julian, I heard you were preparing your wedding


    ceremony now. Have you decided on the date?"


    When speaking, she sounded awkward. Her son was preparing for a wedding, but she didn''t know it


    until she was informed by someone else. Heather felt disgraced and annoyed, but she dared not to


    blow up. Hence, her tone sounded awkward.


    Julian ignored her mood. He answered calmly, "Not yet. It depends on Emelia''s condition."


    He was telling the truth. They were just preparing. Emelia''s condition was unstable. If she couldn''t


    stand it, probably, they would cancel the ceremony.


    "I see," said Heather. She added, "Here is the thing. If you want to hold the wedding, I can go back to


    Riverside City to help you. You are too busy, and Emelia is pregnant..."


    Julian rejected her suggestion, "No, thanks. I can deal with it."


    He knew his mother''s character well. Although she wasn''t unhappy with Emelia now, no one could get


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    along with her well. If Heather meddled in their wedding, she needed to talk to Emelia frequently. If they


    had any arguments, Emelia would probably suffer a loss.


    Hence, Julian didn''t want Heather to get involved. He''d instead stop working than prepare the wedding


    by himself.


    Heather was rendered speechless. After a long while, she said, "But... But you are getting married. I''m


    your mother. I also need to contact ourworks..."


    Julian still wanted to refuse, but Emelia shook her head at him.


    No matter their rtionships with Heather or Gerhard in private, Julian should let his parents'' friends


    attend their wedding. Otherwise, the elders would feel disgraced.


    Julian nced at Emelia and swallowed down his refusal. He said, "I''ll take care of the procedure and


    details of the wedding. If you want to invite any friends, call them ahead. After the date is decided, you


    can send them the invitation cards."


    If Emelia hadn''t stopped him, Julian would have told Heather it was a wedding from him to Emelia


    instead of in the Hughes family''s name. That was why he was unwilling to let his parents invite their


    friends.


    What Julian responded also refused Heather. However, he had agreed to let her invite her friends, so


    Heather couldn''tin much. She hung up the phone in disappointment.


    Before so many things happened to the Hughes family, Heather would always be invited to attend the


    weddings of her friends'' children, although Gerhard had stayed abroad all year long.


    However, if she didn''t invite her friends to Julian''s wedding, she would feel ashamed.


    Heather had never expected Julian to be so ruthless. He hadn''t told her when he started preparing for


    the wedding. Heather doubted whether Julian would invite her if she didn''t call him.


    Realizing that, Heather felt irritated but couldn''t do anything.


    She knew the rtionship between her and her son had worsened.

 Chapter 502 Sending Away Heather

    Chapter 502 Sending Away Heather


    For Julian''s sake, Emelia stopped him from refusing Heatherpletely. "They are your parents, after


    all. It''ll be indecent if we don''t consider their dignity in our wedding."


    Julian pressed his lips together in silence.


    Emelia added gently, "I know you don''t want me to interact with your mother because she may anger


    me."


    Julian nced at her. With a smile, she continued, "You can tell her I won''t be in charge of anything


    because of my pregnancy. If she has any requirements or suggestions, she should talk to you. Then I


    don''t need to speak to her much.


    "I''m pregnant now. I don''t think she would make trouble. You should know she also looks forward to the


    babies.


    "Hence, you don''t need to do anything to be med by the public just for avoiding me being angered."


    With those words, Emelia reached out and gripped his hand gently.


    She knew what he had done for her.


    Julian gripped her slender fingers and said gently, "I got it."


    He also knew what she had done for him.


    He felt so lucky to marry such a generous, graceful woman. He knew Emelia epted Heather and


    was generous to Heather because of him.


    Emelia loved him, so she was unwilling to let Julian be in a dilemma between them, nor would she want


    him to be med for being unfilial to his parents.


    However, Heather went to their house with a giant lunch box that afternoon.


    Julian hadn''t returned from work yet. Emelia received her politely. Heather opened the lunch box, in


    which was the chicken soup that smelt good. "I made the soup for you, Emelia. You are pregnant, so


    you need to take more nutrition, let alone you have two babies."


    Emelia nced at the chicken soup and Heather''s eager eyes. She said in a low voice, "Thanks, Ms.


    Duncan.


    "But I''ve been bothered by morning sicknesses recently. I cannot take such nutritious food." If Emelia


    were an arrogant woman, she would tell Heather that the soup was too greasy for her. Hence, she put


    it in a euphemistic way.


    She didn''t lie. Since she would suffer less from the morning sickness after taking some light dishes,


    Julian told the chef to avoid making greasy food. Chicken or fish soups were not the only nutritious


    food.


    If the food included the necessary elements that Emelia needed, she would be able to eat and get the


    nutrition.


    "You must drink it, for the babies'' sake." Heather poured a bowl of soup and pressed it into Emelia''s


    hands as she spoke.


    Emelia didn''t take it, but Heather aggressively pushed her to press it into her hands.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Julian happened to enter the house after returning from work, so he witnessed Heather aggressively


    letting Emelia drink the soup.


    Julian strode over to take the soup bowl away from Emelia''s hands without taking off his suit jacket.


    Looking down at Heather, he said, "Mom, Emelia will feel ufortable when taking such a greasy


    soup."


    He had been concerned with Emelia''s morning sickness for many days. Finally, he found that Emelia


    would suffer less by eating light dishes, but Heather forced her to drink the chicken soup.


    Julian wouldn''t be so angry if Heather didn''t aggressively let Emelia drink it. However, Heather didn''t


    care about Emelia''s feelings but insisted on letting her drink the soup.


    Julian knew that was his mother''s character. She was too aggressive. If she thought something was


    correct, the others must listen to her.


    Just like before, she insisted that Yvonne suited Julian the best, so Heather wanted to bring her and


    Julian together.


    Since her son med her without caring about her dignity, Heather looked embarrassed.


    She tried to exin, "I... I just thought the chicken soup is nutritious..."


    Julian retorted bluntly, "Emelia doesn''t need to drink something that you think is nutritious. It''s good for


    you but might not for the others.


    "I bought a book of recipes for pregnant women from Arthur''s hospital. I believe the nutritionist''s advice


    should be more professional than yours."


    Heather was rendered speechless. She couldn''t stay anymore.


    She stood up and said, with an awkward smile, "I see. The nutritionist''s recipes are of course more


    professional."


    She looked at Emelia and said, "Since Julian is back, I won''t disturb you guys. Bye for now."


    With those words, Heather turned away. Julian was still angry and about to ask her to take the


    lunchbox away, but Emelia stopped him.


    "Forget it. You embarrassed her, and she only wanted to leave here now." Emelia could understand


    how Heather felt.


    Heather was proud. Julian med her in Emelia''s presence, so Emelia knew she must feel


    embarrassed. She wouldn''t care about the lunchbox.


    Julian felt helpless. He asked a maid to take away the soup. Holding Emelia, he said, "If I hadn''te


    back, would you have drunk the soup?"


    "Nah." Emelia shook her head. "Fortunately, you''ve returned. Otherwise, I might vomit as soon as I


    open my mouth. That would be more embarrassing."


    She finally couldn''t breathe appropriately after the chicken soup had been taken away.


    Earlier, when Heather pressed the bowl into her hands, Emelia was overwhelmed by the chicken soup.


    Her stomach was turning. That was why she couldn''t speak when Julian was scolding Heather.


    Emelia was afraid of opening her mouth, fearing she would vomit.


    She hadn''t expected Heather to force her to drink it after she had refused.


    Julian was wordless. He knew Emelia would be bullied as long as being with his mother.


    "All right. Let''s have dinner," Emelia urged him.


    "Don''t worry about me. Since I came back, I always managed to retort to your mother when she made


    trouble. It''s an exception today. I was too sickened to speak earlier."


    Julian was nudged by her to the bathroom to wash his hands. He didn''t say anything more.


    Heather left their house, feeling annoyed. She heaved a sigh helplessly.


    She knew what Julian''s attitude was. No matter what, she wasn''t allowed to approach Emelia and their


    children in the future.


    Earlier, she nned to ask Emelia if she coulde here often after the children were born. Heather


    believed that she would be happy to visit her grandchildren as she was always alone.


    She wished she could help Emelia take care of them. However, she had to give up, as Julian wouldn''t


    allow it.


    She didn''t want to force Emelia to drink the soup. She had just been used to being aggressive so she


    forgot it...

 Chapter 503 Slander

    Chapter 503 nder


    After bringing Emelia''s chicken soup, Heather didn''te to her again. Probably she was disappointed


    by Julian this time.


    Emelia still led a simple life. She had finished several chapters of "Waiting For You, My Future". After a


    thought, she posted it on her Twitter page to see the readers'' feedback.


    She hadn''t signed with any novel app for this book yet. Vincent introduced a publisher to her,


    suggesting she publish the book. If any directors or investors were interested in the book, they would


    ask her for the copyright.


    After carefully checking on the two chapters, Emelia posted them and went to shower. However, when


    she checked on her phone after it, she saw a trending topic -- "The screenwriter of ''Princess Lenia''


    giarized for her new book."


    Emelia was confused. Of course, she didn''t giarize.


    She only wrote more than two thousand words, each by herself. How could she giarize?


    She read the post, only to find that the person who ndered her for giarism was Olivia.


    Olivia wrote on her Twitter:


    "Emelia Jones and I attended a training program for young screenwriters before. We stayed in the


    same room. I knew she had been the screenwriter for ''Princess Lenia'' and was experienced in this


    industry. So I show her my script and asked her for advice. My story is about the life of a girl from


    university to marriage. I didn''t expect her to giarize the content from my script."


    She also attached a picture to highlight the so-called giarized contents with colors.


    Emelia clicked to open the picture. She was so angry that her hands trembled.


    Olivia also posted a picture of the so-called "evidence". Actually, she just copied a few passages from


    Emelia''s original script and randomly modified a few words, but she imed that it was Emelia that had


    copied her script.


    However, that wasn''t the content in the script that Olivia showed her before.


    Emelia''s story was written based on the actual events between Nina and Cameron. In the beginning,


    she wrote a plot about how Nina met Cameron.


    When Nina was at school, she was a famous spicy girl. Cameron was a straight A-student and


    handsome, so the bad students disliked him.


    One day, when the school was over, the bad students stopped Cameron in an alley and wanted to bully


    him, but Nina and Emelia saw them when bypassing the ce.


    Nina had a crush on Cameron. Seeing the slim boy was pushed onto the wall by a bad student, Nina


    immediately rushed up protectively to save Cameron.


    After teaching those bad students a lesson, Nina trapped Cameron between her chest and the wall,


    raising one side of her eyebrow, "Cameron Dauster, my name is Nina Sanchez. I rescued you today.


    Fate has stitched us together. We''re meant to meet each other." It was quite hrious.


    Emelia put all the details in the book. How could it be giarism?


    Even if Olivia had such a scene in her y script, Nina''s words to Cameron and her behaviors wouldn''t


    be the same.


    Moreover, Emelia still remembered that the male and the female leading roles met each other on the


    teaching building''s roof in Olivia''s script.


    Emelia pinched her phone, taking several breaths to calm herself down. It wasn''t worth being angry


    with such a nasty person as Olivia.


    Right then, Nina called her. She scolded Olivia on the other end of the line, "Is this Olivia nuts? That''s


    my real experience. How dare she nders you for giarism!"


    Nina cursed in anger. She was furious about Olivia.


    Things between her and Cameron were the most beautiful and romantic memories. She agreed with


    Emelia to write it into a novel because she trusted Emelia. Olivia hadpletely sickened Nina.


    Emelia was also enraged. "I never expect her to be such an indecent person. After the training


    program, I thought I wouldn''t have any contact with her. How can she nder me like this?"


    "Leave this matter to me, Emelia. I''ll expose her myself. I''ll tell everyone on Twitter that you are writing


    about my true story. Olivia''s fucking bullshitting." Nina was pretty upset. "How disgusting."


    "Calm down, Nina." Emelia could tell how angry Nina was, so she tried to calm Nina down.


    "This is a tricky matter. We need to figure out a thorough solution. Her nder doesn''t make sense at


    all. I''ll think about it before we make any rifications," said Emelia calmly, "Although that was your


    real-life experience, at that time, only you, me, and Cameron were at the scene besides those bad


    students. What if Olivia nders us for making up stories upon her script?


    "We are friends, Nina. If the evidence from you, it''ll be useless unless Cameron or the boys can help


    us. As you know, you''ve offended all those bad boys. I don''t think they would be willing to help us


    rify."


    Nina gritted her teeth and said, "Cameron Dauster is just a heartless man. I wish he would die abroad!"


    Nina was so touchy because she couldn''t get in touch with Cameron when she needed him. Hence,


    she thought he was way too hateful.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emelia hurriedlyforted her, "Calm down, Nina. I want to figure out what we should do first. Let me


    talk to Olivia."


    After Emelia calmed Nina down and hung up the phone, Julian walked in with a sullen face.


    He was dealing with his work in the study earlier. From his look, Emelia believed that he had seen


    Olivia''s nder online.


    Julian hugged her. Feeling her hands were cold, he said in a stern tone, "Does she have a death


    wish?"


    Julian cared about Emelia so much. He knew Emelia''s hands would go cold if she was angry. Although


    she looked calm now, he knew she had been annoyed by the nder.


    Instantly, Julian wished to kill the woman named Olivia. Emelia cared about her reputation in


    screenwriting. However, Olivia ndered her for giarism. Emelia would undoubtedly be upset and


    angry.


    "I''m OK. Don''t worry, Julian." Emelia nestled in his arms. Her trembling body slowly warmed up.


    "Let me call Olivia to see what on earth she wants." Emelia left his embrace, picked up her phone, and


    tried to contact Olivia.


    Earlier, she blocked all Olivia''s contact ways, so she only could send Olivia a private message on


    Twitter.


    Of course, Emelia''s words wouldn''t look friendly.


    "Olivia, for the sake of your conscience, who is the giarist?"


    "I don''t care who the giarist is. I only know your reputation in this industry will be ruined if you have


    no evidence to prove your innocence," Olivia immediately replied to her. Emelia believed that she had


    been waiting.

 Chapter 504 Big Surprise

    Chapter 504 Big Surprise


    Emelia read her reply, pressing her lips together in silence.


    Julian rubbed her hand and asked worriedly, "What''s wrong? Shall I handle this matter for you?"


    Emelia shook her head slightly. "No, thanks. I can deal with it."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Although Julian and Vincent doted on her a lot now, she couldn''t rely on them to help her with all


    matters. Emelia believed that she could deal with things herself.


    She added, "I guess I know why Olivia has done this.


    "Earlier, she wished to find someone to invest in her script. However, she was infamous, so she


    couldn''t find any sponsors. After this farce to nder me for giarizing her, she indirectly raised her


    writing levels. Also, the public happened to know her as a screenwriter. Hence, many people must be


    curious to see her script now."


    Julian said in disdain, "Such a scheming, vicious woman is the disaster in this industry."


    "I agree," answered Emelia, "So I must figure out what to do to let her fail and tarnish her own


    reputation in this industry. Then she wouldn''t be able to make trouble in the future."


    Julian whispered, "What do you want to do? I have money and connections."


    Since Emelia was unwilling to let him deal with that woman, he could help her as far as he could.


    Emelia chuckled. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she pecked his cheek. "Honey, you are such an


    excellent husband."


    Julian was hardly praised by her. A bright smile blossomed across his face. Holding her waist, he took


    a chance to request, "In the future, you cannot call my first name or Mr. Hughes. You should call me


    honey. I love it."


    Emelia was wordless.


    "Oh, shut up," Emelia snorted and objected, "We''re still talking about Olivia''s matter."


    "Okay. Okay." Julianpromised, holding her in his arms. "Tell me what you think."


    "I don''t have any solution yet. I didn''t expect this matter''s key to be Cameron Dauster. After all, he was


    the male leading role in this plot. As long as he could stand out to testify, Olivia would be a joke."


    Olivia wasn''t their ssmate or involved in that plot. How could she write such a scene?


    Emelia heaved a sigh and added, "However, Cameron Dauster has gone abroad for many years. None


    of us could get in touch with him. Besides, I wonder if he''s willing to help us.


    "I''m Nina''s best friend. If he still hasn''t forgiven Nina, probably, he won''t help me.


    "Besides, it''s improper to let him testify this plot based on his current identity."


    Although Emelia had no idea what Cameron was up to, she was sure Cameron wouldn''t be an ordinary


    man. He must be sessful in his study and work.


    After all, Cameron''s father was a famous economist who appeared in columns in economic magazines


    and TV programs. Cameron''s mother was a biological expert. That family was influential.


    The brother of Cameron''s mother was an engineer. How could Cameron be ordinary with such a family


    background?


    Julian said, "Let me contact him."


    Emelia was shocked. "Can you find him?"


    "What can''t I do with the money? At the worst, I can contact his parents," said Julian. However, he


    knew Cameron had been in his circle over the years, but Emelia and Nina didn''t know about it.


    If they wanted to contact Cameron, Julian could directly call Viggo.


    Emelia was delighted. "If you can manage to contact him, that''ll be perfect. I''ll talk to him about this


    matter and ask him for help."


    "Okay." Julian didn''t expose anything.


    In his opinion, Cameron must help Emelia, no matter if he would be willing.


    When Julian picked up his phone to contact Cameron, Emelia''s phone rang. It was a call from an


    unknown number.


    Julian paused his paces to be with her again. He was worried Olivia or someone with evil intentions


    was calling.


    Emelia swiped to answer it calmly and put it in the hand-free mode so that Julian could know what the


    other party would speak. In that case, he wouldn''t be worried.


    A man''s voice sounded out from the other end of the line. They could tell he was tense and excited,


    "Hello, is that Emelia Jones?"


    Emelia couldn''t recognize who that person was upon the voice. She answered calmly, "Yes, this is she.


    May I know who''s speaking?"


    "This is Fat Manny. Do you still remember me?" the man said excitedly.


    Emelia was surprised. "Manny Bowers?"


    "Yes. Yes. That''s me. I didn''t expect you to remember my name. I''m so happy." The man burst into


    Upon his intuition, the man on the other end of the line must have a crush on Emelia. Or, he didn''t need


    tough so joyfully just because she still remembered his name.


    "Uh..." Emelia couldn''t utter a word for a moment because Manny Bowers was one of the bad students


    who had been beaten up by Nina when she saved Cameron.


    Manny Bowers used to be a notorious hooligan in their school. Nina disliked him only because he


    bullied Cameron but also because he used to harass Emelia several times.


    Emelia was an excellent student at school. She looked obedient, gentle, and pretty, so many boys had


    crushes on her.


    Manny was one of them. However, he was more aggressive than other boys. He stopped Emelia


    several times on and off campus to confess his love to her. He even tried to force Emelia to be his


    girlfriend.


    Emelia was annoyed and afraid. Fortunately, Nina helped her resolve the problem by beating Manny


    up. Since then, he dared not provoke Emelia again.


    Besides, Nina taught him and his men a lesson to save Cameron, so Manny and his friends became


    foes against Nina and Emelia. After they went to college, they lost contact.


    Emelia only wished Cameron to testify because she didn''t think Manny and the other boys would help


    them. However, much to her surprise, Manny took the initiative to contact her.


    Emelia was silent, so Manny hurriedly said, "I saw you were ndered by someone online. I was so


    angry. Then I tried to contact Nina and asked her for your phone number."


    "If you needed, Emelia, I can stand out and testify for you," said Manny solemnly, "You are such a


    good, talented woman. It''s impossible that you''ve giarized others'' work."


    Julian''s face darkened while listening.


    Earlier, he just suspected that the man on the other end of the line had a crush on Emelia. Now, he was


    100% certain that the man who popped up from nowhere definitely liked Emelia.

 Chapter 505 The Wise Will Not Listen to Rumors

    Chapter 505 The Wise Will Not Listen to Rumors


    Emelia was surprised and delighted when hearing Manny''s words. "Are you willing to testify for me?"


    She had thought Manny would refuse to be in touch with Nina and her again, so she never thought of


    asking him for help.


    If Manny was willing to stand out to help, it would be great. Then she didn''t need to bother Cameron.


    Manny patted his chest and answered, "Of course, I''m willing. You are the victim in this event."


    "Besides..." he said apologetically, "I''ve been looking for you all the years. I must apologize for


    harassing and bullying you before. I was just a dickhead back then."


    "It''s alright, Manny. Please let the bygones be bygones." Emelia had never minded it. On the one hand,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    it had been so many years. On the other hand, Manny didn''t do anything harmful for her. He only


    stopped her on her way home or to school, insisting on letting her be his girlfriend.


    Manny added, "I also have a Twitter ount. Let me make a rificationter."


    "Thank you so much." Emelia was pretty grateful.


    Manny said, "Well... Shall we add each other on WhatsApp? In the future, we can contact each other


    for anything further."


    Julian wanted to stop, but Emelia agreed without hesitation. "Sure. You can find me through my phone


    number."


    Julian gritted his teeth in silence.


    After she hung up the phone, he objected, "Why did you add him on your WhatsApp? You can talk to


    each other through phone calls."


    Emelia was confused about why he was unhappy. "It''s easier to chat on WhatsApp, isn''t it? Besides, I


    want to treat him to dinner to thank himter. It''ll be more convenient to contact him on WhatsApp."


    Julian almost went nuts. "You want to treat him to dinner?"


    Emelia nodded. "Right. He helped me a lot this time. I should thank him, shouldn''t I?"


    Julian snorted, "Emelia, he used to pursue you, didn''t he? You are a married woman. How can you


    have dinner with a man who used to pursue you?"


    Emelia was amused by his words. "No big deal, Julian. It''s been so many years. I don''t think he still


    likes me. Probably he has been married with children. If I refuse him, it''ll be so weird."


    Julian was rendered speechless. Emelia ignored him as Manny had sent her a friend request on


    WhatsApp. Emelia hurriedly epted it.


    Manny sent his rification to Emelia.


    "I certify on my honor that Ms. Jones'' plots in the chapters are based on true stories because I was one


    of the bad students who tried to bully the male leading role. How could Ms. Jones be a giarist?


    "To the screenwriter named Olivia: I didn''t remember you were involved in this event back then. How


    were you supposed to write the same plot with exactly the dialogues between the male and female


    leading roles?"


    Emelia could tell his rification was short, neat, and easy to understand.


    With her permission, Manny told her he would post it shortly after.


    He also said he had contacted Nina, and Nina would repost it. ording to Nina''s influence and based


    on Twitter, Olivia would be notorious.


    On Twitter, Olivia didn''t receive Emelia''s reply, so she took the initiative to send a line over: "Ms. Jones,


    why do you keep silent? Are you so angry that you are shedding tears?


    "Oops! You are pregnant with two babies now. You must watch out for your mood."


    Olivia''s words contained many vicious implications. Evidently, she deliberately provoked Emelia,


    wishing Emelia could break down and even have a miscarriage.


    Emelia sneered and replied, "Olivia, how can you be so vicious?


    "I''ve never done anything to offend you. I just refused to be used by you and didn''t send your script o


    my husband. You want to ruin my reputation and wish me to have a miscarriage. Olivia, those are two


    lives. Don''t you think you''ve gone too far?"


    Emelia hadn''t been pregnant for three months, which was an unstable period for the fetus. If she hadn''t


    been calm and peaceful, her anger because of this matter might cause harm to her body.


    Olivia quickly replied, "Two lives? They are not my children. Why would I care?"


    She added: "You thought you hadn''t offended me, but you were too hateful. I was kicked out of the


    training program because of you and Julian Hughes. I lost my dignity.


    "Due to that matter, the producers and investors refused my script when I tried to contact them. You


    and your husband almost ruined my career. Why can''t I?"


    Emelia wasn''t in the mood to retort to her any longer. If Olivia hadn''t had evil purposes, why would they


    have fallen out with each other?


    "Since that''s your choice, I hope you can bear the consequences," Emelia replied to her


    expressionlessly.


    Olivia asked, "What are the consequences? Emelia Jones, why are you so proud now? You should beg


    me to take back my me on you now. How dare you threaten me!"


    Emelia answered, "You surely don''t know that my script is created based on reality."


    Olivia asked, "What do you mean?"


    Emelia replied, "The passages you copied, it was about an incident that happened to Nina at high


    school. I only changed the names of the male and the female leading roles. However, their dialogues


    were recorded exactly."


    Although Emelia had told the public that this novel was based on Nina, she changed the names of the


    male and female leading roles to protect Nina and Cameron.


    "Later, someone involved in this event will testify it for me. Olivia, how did you manage to write the


    exact scene of this real plot? You know we are not the same age. You''ve never studied in our high


    school."


    After sending Olivia everything she wanted to say, Emelia immediately blocked her.


    Olivia, on the other end of the line, paled. She had never expected Emelia to write a plot based on a


    true story. She thought that Emelia just made those things up. Hence, Olivia had taken the risk of


    ndering her for giarism.


    Her own script had never been read by anyone else besides Emelia.


    After Emelia posted the two chapters, Olivia thought about this way to nder her and took action.


    Then she waited next to her phonecently, wishing Olivia to beg her.


    She had believed that Emelia had no evidence to verify her innocence, so Emelia had to take it.


    However, Olivia had never expected that Emelia had written it based on an actual event, and someone


    involved was willing to testify for her...

 Chapter 506 Childrens Names

    Chapter 506 Children''s Names


    After Emelia''s giarism had be a trending topic, there were discussions online, but the public


    opinion didn''t me Emelia. Most of the people online defended her.


    Probably it was because all of Emelia''s previous trends had been overturned before. Or, probably, the


    public had known her well. Hence, not many of them believed Olivia''s nder.


    Emelia''s supporters said, "Ms. Jones is a talented screenwriter. Does she need to giarize?"


    "Even if Ms. Jones quit being a screenwriter, she has the protections from the Longerich family and Mr.


    Hughes. She doesn''tck money or fame. Why would she tarnish the good reputation she had earned


    by her hard work because of the giarism?"


    "One''s appearance reflects their inner world. Through Ms. Jones'' appearance, I can tell she hadn''t


    giarized."


    "Ms. Jones'' teacher was Kina Salkowski. If she dared to giarize, Ms. Salkowski would break her


    legs."


    Some continued to nder Emelia. "Probably, she has used up her intelligence."


    "Men are born greedy. She probably couldn''t write anything but still wanted to have some fame, so she


    took the risk of giarizing."


    Emelia kept ignoring those discussions while waiting for Manny''s rification patiently. Then she


    reposted it to approve her innocence.


    As soon as Manny''s rification was posted on Twitter, there aroused an uproar online.


    Those who ndered Emelia and defended Olivia shushed instantly. Since the person involved in the


    event proved it was based on the true story, Olivia''s nder became a farce.


    Curses had flooded Olivia''s Twitterment section. After a while as the heat abated a bit, Emelia


    posted another tweet:


    "During the training program, Olivia indeed asked me to help her go through her script, but her story


    waspletely from mine. I wonder why she has ndered me by confusing right and wrong while I''m


    pregnant. She owes me an apology."


    Emelia''s post added fuel to the fire, but she didn''t think she had done anything wrong.


    Olivia cursed the babies in her belly. Why couldn''t she ruin Olivia''s career future?


    As soon as the truth was disclosed, Olivia''s reputation in the industry was gone.


    However, Olivia couldn''t me others.


    She could only hold herptop while bursting into tears at home. Those people who cursed her


    bombarded her with messages on Twitter. Soon, she received hundreds of thousands of them.


    Moreover, she received awyer''s letter, which almost broke her down. She clicked to read it with


    trembling hands, only to find Julian had sued her for ndering Emelia. Olivia had a ckout, almost


    fainting.


    She paled. In a hurry, she tried to DM Emelia on Twitter, only to find that Emelia had blocked her.


    She wanted to cry but failed to shed tears. Earlier, her other contact ways, including her phone number,


    had been blocked by Emelia during the training. Evidently, Emelia didn''t want to keep in touch with


    such a kind of woman all her life.


    Olivia had to me herself. She wanted to frame Emelia viciously, but she herself was ruined in the


    end.


    After this matter had been dealt with, it waste at night.


    Julian grabbed the phone from Emelia''s hand, held her, and tucked her into the quilt. He said with


    concerns, "All right. Time for bed. Night-night."


    Julian didn''t tell her that he had sent awyer''s letter to Olivia. Emelia had her ways of dealing with the


    matter, and so did he.


    He wouldn''t let go of Olivia easily.


    Emelia knew Julian was worried about her, so she closed her eyes obediently in his arms.


    However, things that happened today had reached her rock bottom. For a moment, she couldn''t


    entirely calm down.


    "Can''t you fall asleep?" Julian''s voice sounded in her ear.


    Emelia pressed her head on her chest, nodding slightly.


    Julian chuckled. "Let''s figure out what our babies'' names will be."


    Emelia was a bit upset. Upon hearing his suggestion, she became spirited. "Name our babies?"


    "We don''t know about their genders. How?" asked Emelia.


    Julian held her tight and said gently, "Just like how Mr. Longerich ordered the jade tes, we can think


    about one for a boy and one for a girl first."


    He suggested, "You are good at literature, so you must have good suggestions. I''ll let you decide."


    Emelia had to admit that Julian''s subject had made her mood better.


    She nestled in her beloved man''s arms, trying to figure out their babies'' names. How sweet!


    Emelia entirely concentrated on thinking about the babies'' names. Whenever thinking about her


    favorite names or a word with decent meanings, she suggested them to Julian. However, there were


    too many of them. After a while, she failed to think about a good one.


    Heaving a sigh, Emelia said, "I thought it might be easy, but it turned out to be so difficult. I don''t know


    what names should I give to them."


    Julian said, "If you cannot figure them out, I''ll give you two. Tell me what you think, all right?"


    Emelia was quite expectantly. "Sure. Tell me."


    "For the boy, I''d like to name him ric, meaning a strong and powerful leader. For the girl, I''ll name


    her na, meaning beautiful and healthy," Julian calmly described the meanings of the names.


    In Emelia''s mind, scenes appeared along with his description. She saw their son as young and


    each other.


    "I like them. They have good meanings, too. Let''s choose them." Emelia thought that the names


    suggested by Julian were perfect. They didn''t need to think about others.


    Julian didn''t expect her to like them so much. He asked in surprise, "Do you like them for real?"


    Emelia nodded hard. "Of course. They are perfect."


    Julian smiled. "Mrs. Hughes, let''s take them since you like it."


    Emelia red at him and snorted. "Have you figured out these names already? Why did you ask me to


    think about them?"


    Julian held her and coaxed her, "You are a genius innguage. I should let you do the job."


    "I''ve figured out those names long ago indeed," Julian added. He whispered in her ears, "Since I knew


    you were pregnant, I had started to think about our babies'' names. They appeared in my mind all of a


    sudden, one day."


    Emelia hugged him tight and said, "I do hope we''ll have a son and a daughter, and their lives would be


    the same as the meanings. One will take over the family business, and the other will dazzle the world


    with her beauty."


    "Yes!" Julian echoed with excitement.


    They had good wishes, but things didn''t go as they wished in the future.


    They did have a son and a daughter. One had taken over the business, and the other was good-


    looking. However, it was their daughter that became the president in charge, and their son made a


    living from his handsome face, who became a superstar with a huge fan base.

 Chapter 507 Youll Be More Famous

    Chapter 507 You''ll Be More Famous


    Since Julian suggested naming their children, Emelia''s attention had been distracted. Shortly after it,


    she fell asleep. Before sleeping, she kept praising the two names.


    After hearing the even breath in his arms, Julian breathed a sigh of relief.


    He felt sorry for her when she couldn''t fall asleep earlier, so he wanted to distract her attention by


    naming their children. Emelia was spiritless because of the pregnancy, so he must let her sleep well.


    As for those people who had caused her suffering from insomnia, Julian believed that they would have


    their karma.


    One night after Emelia was ndered by Olivia, thetter had be a notorious person in


    screenwriting. Everyone med and disdained her. Besides, she would be punished byw.


    Nina called Emelia the following day. "I didn''t expect Manny Bowers to be so generous. He didn''t hate


    me for beating him up at all."


    Then she burst intoughter while thinking about Manny''s miserable look back then.


    Manny used to be taller and more robust than the same-age students, but he wasn''t a good fighter.


    Nina used to learn martial arts since childhood. Hence, she could easily win against Manny.


    Emelia could still recall how rattled Manny was whenever seeing Nina. Time flies, as if in a fleeting


    moment, they had grown up, entered the society and started a family.


    Emelia said, "By the way, Nina, I want to invite Manny for a meal to thank him. If you return to town,


    let''s have it together.


    She knew Julian was jealous, so she actively invited Nina to join her.


    Nina snorted, "I don''t need to go. Manny used to pursue you at high school. I''m sure Mr. Hughes will


    definitely go."


    Emelia heaved a sigh helplessly, "The dinner would be enjoyable if you went with me. Otherwise, I''m


    afraid he would skin Manny alive."


    Julian was way too petty, and Emelia knew it well.


    She wasn''t good at hyping up the atmosphere. Julian disliked Manny. If Nina didn''t go with them,


    Emelia would have no idea how to finish dinner.


    Ninaughed. "All right. I''ll go back in two days. I can also help you choose the wedding dresses after


    returning."


    "Okay." Emelia felt joyful when thinking about her return.


    Olivia''s farce made Emelia''s novel attract many producers'' attention, although she wished to write it


    slowly and keep it low-key. She received several calls in the morning, quite busy.


    Julian had gone to work, so Emelia went to see her father.


    After hanging up another call, Emelia said to Vincent unhappily, "I haven''t decided to make the novel


    into a script yet, but those producers and directors tried to convince me to make it as long as this kind


    of drama is popr nowadays. They said it would be a blockbuster in this case."


    "Don''t listen to them. Those producers are machines driving by interests," said Vincent gently, "Just go


    ahead with your own n. As long as the script is good, it can be a blockbuster at any time."


    "Try your best effort to maintain the quality of your work. After the book bes popr, you''ll have a


    years in the industry, and he shared it with his daughter.


    Emelia nodded. "Noted. I n to write the novel during my pregnancy. After the babies are born, I''ll


    return to work. Then I can let this project go further."


    "Earlier, Julian wanted to invest in this drama, but I refused," Emelia said,


    Vincent snorted. "Ask him to stop messing around with your scripts in the future. Or, others will think


    he''s your backer and has made you famous."


    Emelia had inherited his good genes and worked hard, so she would be a famous screenwriter


    sooner orter. Vincent hoped she could distinguish herself from Julian in her career as he didn''t want


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Emelia''s talent and hard work to be misunderstood by the public.


    Emelia said with a smile, "That''s what I think. I''ll talk to himter."


    "Good," said Vincent, "He doesn''tck money or projects. He should step away from yours."


    "Although he wants to protect you, you are not a fragile nt in the greenhouse. You don''t need it."


    Vincent could understand why Julian wanted to invest in Emelia''s works, but he only wanted Julian to


    love and care for Emelia. Emelia could fight for her career independently.


    Emelia said happily, "Dad, why are you so wise? I was afraid you would take his side and ask me to


    ept his sponsorship."


    Earlier, she discussed the projects with Julian. She also mentioned that she wanted to write a family


    controversy drama. Julian said he wanted to invest in her projects without any hesitation. Emelia


    promised that she could let himpete with other sponsors, but she did wish he could distance


    himself from her in her career.


    Vincent heaved a sigh. "I hope you can develop your career without a hitch. However, I''m your father.


    I''ll have a long-run vision for you. In this world, no one can be under someone''s shelter forever. What if


    Julian nor I were with you one day? I hope you still can survive. That was my ultimate purpose."


    Emelia felt a bit upset after hearing his words. She hugged Vincent gently.


    Many producers called Emelia, and she refused them one after another.


    However, Viggo called her and told her again Tymers Entertainment wanted to buy the copyright of her


    novel.


    Emelia recalled that Viggo had called her as soon as she mentioned writing a novel for Nina during the


    interview. She was in a dilemma when Viggo called her again.


    Viggo knew she wanted to write it slowly, so he hurriedly said, "It''s alright. We''re patient.


    "I mean, no matter when you finish it, we can wait for you. My only request is, please don''t sell the


    copyright to anyone else or let anyone else film it?"


    Emelia asked in confusion, "May I know the reason, please?"


    She wondered why Tymers insisted on buying this drama.


    "Uh..." Viggo sounded awkward. "You''ll know in the future, Emelia. Anyway, please don''t sell it to


    anyone else. Or, it''ll be a lifetime regret."


    His business partner kept reminding him to get this novel''s copyright.


    The novel was about his business partner''s youth. Of course, others couldn''t film it.


    If this novel would be made into a drama, it should be the business partner who invested in it or even


    film it in person.


    Viggo couldn''t make it so clear now, so he had to give Emelia a vague answer for the time being.


    Emelia mused. Then she asked, "Did Cameron Dauster ask you to buy it?"


    Viggo was wordless.


    He wondered if he should tell her the truth or continue hiding it.


    "I can only tell you for the sake of our friendship, please don''t sell it to another sponsor, Emelia." Viggo


    chose to hide it eventually. Anyway, his business partner woulde back soon. He would leave


    everything to his partner then.

 Chapter 508 Truth Is True

    Chapter 508 Truth Is True


    When Julian came home from work, he saw Emelia sitting in front of her desk with her hands on her


    cheeks and thinking about something. Arge letter "N" was written on the paper in front of her.


    Julian raised his eyebrows and asked, pretending not to know, "What is this?"


    Emelia looked at Julian and said seriously, "I suspect that Mr. N, Viggo''s partner, is Cameron."


    Julian continued to ask indifferently, "Why?"


    "Just an intuition." Emelia analyzed, "Viggo called over and over again to buy the copyright of this youth


    drama, and said that he would regret it otherwise. Since this drama is rted to Nina and Cameron and


    it is not Nina who insisted on buying it, the left is Cameron."


    "Furthermore, this partner has never appeared in Tymers Entertainment. He only appears when there


    are important meetings and only his voice."


    "It''s very strange, if it''s not that he''s too ugly, then there''s something else that prevents him from


    showing up."


    "Besides, this letter N, both of their names have this letter, it was of great significance to the two of


    them back then, so Mr. N is most likely him."


    After hearing her analysis, Julian still didn''t change his face.


    He asked Emelia calmly, "Did you tell Nina this?"


    Emelia shook her head, "No, I''m not sure. I''m afraid that telling her will bring her more trouble."


    Nina has waited for Cameron a long time and her patience was going to hit the limit. If she told her this


    uncertain news at this time, maybe Nina would be confused.


    Julian raised his hand and rubbed her hair, "Then don''t tell her about it."


    Emelia asked him, "Do you know who that Mr. N is?"


    "No, I don''t know." Julian then denied it.


    "Love is destined. We will naturally know who is Nina''s right one in the future, so don''t worry about it."


    Julian hugged her waist and urged, "Let''s go downstairs for dinner."


    Emelia''s attention was diverted easily.


    After Nina finished recording the singing variety show, she returned to Riverside City without stopping.


    When Emelia saw Nina, she found that Nina was pretty sad.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Emelia was very worried.


    Nina murmured, "I sang a song in the final, and I fell into a sad mood and never came out."


    Emelia was very distressed, "It wasn''t the Truth Is True, was it?"


    How could Emelia not understand her? Nina was deeply touched when she heard this song for the first


    time, she felt that the lyrics were very good.


    Later, every time they went to KTV to sing together, Nina would sing this song, and every time she


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    would sing until she couldn''t stop crying.


    Nina nodded, "Yeah, that''s it."


    She threw herself onto the sofa, looked up at the ceiling, and muttered, "The reason why I sing this


    song is to say goodbye to the past in this way, to say goodbye to this unrepentant rtionship."


    "When the show is yed in the future, he must be able to see it. I sang this song with all my heart.


    After that, the rtionship between me and him is over."


    Nina closed her eyes, and the lyrics that made her heart ache shed across her head:


    I have too much courage for him


    Those are all really good dreams


    I really have been missing him


    And really like to see his back


    Then got really hard armor on for him


    I really kissed his neck


    "Whether hees back or not, I won''t wait for him anymore." Nina slowly opened her eyes and


    looked at Emelia and said word by word.


    Emelia was shocked, "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say that you would wait until the contract expires?"


    Nina spread her hands and said with a smile, "I don''t know what''s wrong. Women''s minds are


    unpredicted. One second were so madly in love, and the next second, they could decide to quit."


    "You¡­" Emelia couldn''t ept it, but the decisiveness in her eyes made her speechless.


    Nina changed the subject with a smile, "Stop thinking about these unhappy things. Let''s choose your


    wedding dress."


    As Nina said that, she brought over the albums provided by the designers in front of her, and dragged


    Emelia to choose them together.


    Nina turned and said, "Oh my god. Julian must have collected all the wedding dresses of major brands


    for you to choose from. No wonder you haven''t made up your mind. Each one is so beautiful and I like


    it."


    As a top actress in the entertainment industry, Nina has been in contact with almost all major fashion


    and luxury brands, so she naturally recognized that every wedding dress or dress in this booklet is


    luxurious, but she really couldn''t choose one. Well, because every set looked so great.


    Emelia was extremely distressed, "Please, you must help me choose a few sets and those for wedding


    photos."


    "Julian is really rich," Nina said teasingly. He even chose these luxury brands for wedding photos.


    Julian really wanted to give the best in the world to her.


    Emelia said on the side, "I n to use Jean''s jewelry. I have contacted her and asked her to send me


    the catalogue, but she said that she would do the design herself, so it''s gonna be a while."


    Julian also provided her with pictures of many jewelry brands before, but it was still hard to decide, so


    she chose Jean for friendship.


    Nina asked, "She knows how to design jewelry?"


    "Yeah, she said it before. It was after she went abroad that she secretly changed her major to


    psychology, but she has also studied design. Now she has returned to her family business and


    currently in charge of design and management." Emelia exined.


    "Huh, it''s really hard for her." Nina sighed softly.


    If there was another choice, Jean would never give up her beloved psychology.


    "Yeah," Emelia responded.


    "How many sets do you want to choose in total?" Nina asked Emelia.


    Emelia replied, "Nine. Julian said that it means good."


    Nina touched her arm, "Stop it, he is so cheesy."


    Emelia pursed her lips and smiled, "Yeah, I think just changing clothes can kill me."


    "However, four of these nine sets are for wedding photos, and one set is to be worn at the dinner party


    the day before the wedding. In fact, four sets are worn on the wedding day, the gown for the morning,


    the main wedding dress at the ceremony, the set for the banquet, and the evening dress for the after


    party." Emelia exined one by one.


    If she was not pregnant, Julian would have prepared more dresses for her.


    But considering her condition, the wedding could only be simplified again and again, and the ceremony


    would be as short as possible, but everything that should have would be kept.


    Nina had a headache, "It''s so tiring and troublesome to get married. I was right to give up."


    Emelia was annoyed at her, "Are you nning to not get married because it is too tiring and


    troublesome?"


    Nina said indifferently, "It''s not that you don''t know me. I am most afraid of trouble."

 Chapter 509 To Cosset Her

    Chapter 509 To Cosset Her


    Nina and Emelia spent all day and finally chose nine sets of clothes.


    Nina suggested, "Let''s order these sets first, and then go back to the store to try them on, and change


    them if they don''t fit."


    "Ok." Emelia gave her a big hug, "You''ve had a long day, my dear."


    Nina stretched her arms and said, "Ask Julian to treat me to dinner tonight."


    Emelia smiled, "No problem."


    Julian came in just at this time. He had juste back from work and before he had time to change his


    clothes, he came directly to Emelia.


    He was not shy about Nina''s presence at all. He walked over, bent down, and kissed Emelia on the


    cheek before saying to Nina, "Big star, what would you like to eat tonight? My treat."


    Nina rolled her eyes and said, "I''m full from the lovey-dovey scene that you two had fed me, so what


    else can I eat?"


    Nina hasn''t been here for a long time, so she doesn''t know how Emelia and Julian get along with each


    other. Julian just came in and gave Emelia a kiss without saying a word and Nina got goosebumps all


    over her body.


    Emelia red at Julian angrily because of Nina''s words.


    Julian said to Nina without changing his face, "Just get used to it. We will be always like this in the


    future."


    Emelia was so annoyed that she raised her hand and pinched his arm while Nina was speechless.


    Then he said again, "Let''s eat dinner at home. Emelia is in a special situation now. She needs to eat


    clean and hygienic food at home."


    "I''m going to change clothes. When you guys decide what to eat, just tell the chef. The chef can cook


    all kinds of cuisine." Julian got up and left first.


    Nina smiled and said, "He is really thoughtful and considerate. If that''s the case, let''s eat at home."


    Emelia nced at her and suddenly said, "I want to eat the spicy hot pot at the entrance of our school."


    Nina was rather speechless.


    She smiled and said to Emelia, "Are you sure you''re not embarrassing him? He just said that the food


    outside is not clean and you want to eat spicy hot pot, really?"


    Emelia spread her hands, "I didn''t want to eat it at first, but I thought about it when I saw you. If you


    want to me someone, it''s us who used to love to eat these things together."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When they were in college, they often went to the food stands and small restaurants near the campus.


    They had nearly tried every thing there. And the more they ate, the more they loved it.


    Even after Emelia got married, they often went there when Nina wasn''t filming.


    Of course, after Nina became a star, she had to cover herself up tightly to avoid being recognized by


    fans.


    That kind of feeling is amazing. Sitting at a small table with best friends and eating in full swing. They


    could feel that their heart was closely connected and it is more enjoyable than dining in a fancy


    restaurant.


    This time, they were separated for a long time. When Nina came back, Emelia felt that her heart was


    not as empty as before. When they talked about food, she immediately thought of those snacks.


    And the mind of pregnant women is also very hard to get into, knowing that eating those things is not


    good, but the more you can''t eat, the more you want to eat.


    Nina said helplessly, "Fine, I''m ok with that. I''ll go with you if you want to. Although you are pregnant, I


    don''t think it''s harmful to eat like this once in a while, but Julian will not agree to it, right?"


    Based on his nervousness, if Emelia was going to eat a spicy hot pot or something like this, he would


    strongly disagree.


    "It''s okay, leave him alone." Emelia patted her t belly.


    Nina burst outughing, she really didn''t want to gloat over him, but she couldn''t help it. It was obvious


    that he would suffer a setbackter.


    Then Julian walked into the conservatory, "So what do you want to eat?"


    Nina tried her best to hold back herughter, with an expression like she was an onlooker.


    "What''s wrong?" Julian walked over and hugged Emelia, asking the two of them in confusion.


    Emelia said truthfully, "I want to eat spicy hot pot at the gate of our school."


    Julian''s brows furrowed immediately, "Spicy hot pot?"


    Julian, who lived in a wealthy family since he was a child, has never touched the food cooked at


    roadside stands, so when he heard Emelia say spicy hot pot, that kind of noisy scene immediately


    appeared in his mind, which made him couldn''t stop frowning.


    He objected, "That kind of food is not hygienic at all."


    "Howe?" Emelia retorted immediately, "If it''s not hygienic, why do so many people eat it every


    day? And I don''t eat it every day, I just want to eat it once today."


    Julian wanted to say something else, but Emelia simply didn''t give him a chance to speak, "If you don''t


    want to eat, then I''ll go with Nina, and let the chef cook something for you at home."


    Julian was choked at her words.


    Was she simply ignoring his objection?


    No wonder Nina held that expression.


    "You can eat spicy hot pot if you want, just let the chef make it, why do you have to go outside?" The


    chef he hired could cook any dishes and could meet all her requirements.


    Emelia shook her head, "The chef definitely can''t replicate the taste I want. That restaurant used their


    secret recipe, which made the food much more delicious."


    Nina hurried to make up for her, "Mr. Hughes, sometimes eating outside in a lively atmosphere is pretty


    good. And that is real life, isn''t it?"


    Nina then added, "I''ll go with her. If nothing else, I''m strong enough to keep your precious wife safe."


    Nina deliberately said that. Sure enough, Julian''s face became serious. He asked Emelia in a low


    voice, "Do you really want to eat that?"


    Emelia nodded, and Julian said, "I''m going to change clothes and I''ll go with you."


    After he said that, he left. He had just changed into his home clothes and soon had to change into his


    clothes for going out.


    Nina covered her mouth and snickered, "I can see that he can only give in to you now."


    Emelia sighed softly, "Actually, the so-called love is that one person rises the arrogance, and the other


    person quenches, but this kind of rising and quenching is based on mutual will, that''s all."


    Nina nodded, "You really are the screenwriter and your summary is very sharp and beautiful."


    Knowing that Nina was making fun of her, Emelia smiled and took her arm and they went out together.


    In the end, the three of them went to the gate of their college and found a corner in the small restaurant


    they used to go to. Nina was a big star and Emelia and Julian were also powerful people in Riverside


    City. It was best for them not to be recognized.


    Julian couldn''t understand why they liked to eat spicy hot pot. He could only ept that Emelia would


    eat it once during pregnancy. There was no way if she wanted to eat it again.


    However, the ideal is full while the reality is very skinny. At this moment he had no idea that in the next


    few months, Emelia woulde to eat almost once a month and he could only apany her.


    And he would gradually change from not taking one bite to being able to eat some of that.

 Chapter 510 Nosy Lady

    Chapter 510 Nosy Lady


    Nina also apanied Emelia when she was trying on the dress. Nina didn''t arrange any work during


    this time. She nned to cut her long hair for a military drama after Emelia''s wedding.


    The dress fitting went well and the ones they had chosen before were very suitable for Emelia.


    When they came out of the bridal shop, Emeliaughed and teased Nina, "Just as I expected, as a big


    star who has been in the fashion industry for so many years, you really have a good taste and every


    dress you chose is very suitable for me."


    Nina nodded, "It should be Mrs. Hughes who is born beautiful. She has a good temperament and looks


    good in everything she wears."


    The two of them were praising each other as they walked, which made them bothugh.


    Just a few steps out of the bridal shop, they met Heather and a middle-aged woman.


    Emelia knew the woman beside Heather. She had a very bad impression of that woman.


    She used to instigate Heather to cause her a lot of trouble in the past and Emelia took it to heart.


    If Heather had a reasonable friend, their rtionship would not have been so bad at the beginning, and


    naturally, they would not be so embarrassed now.


    But she is notorious for being nosy and provocative. Heather didn''t like her at that time, so this woman


    continued to speak ill of Emelia all day long, so that as soon as Heather saw her, she was extremely


    mean to Emelia.


    Seeing Heather appearing with this woman at this moment, Emelia suddenly had a bad premonition in


    her heart.


    But no matter what, she is Julian''s wife now and her daughter-inw, so she took the initiative to greet


    Heather with a smile, "Heather, what a coincidence."


    "It''s quite a coincidence. Patricia and I just happened toe over today to buy some custom-made


    clothes, so that we can wear them when you get married." Heather was very gentle because Julian


    was unequivocally protecting Emelia and Heather didn''t dare to be mean.


    "Yeah." Emelia replied, "If that''s the case, then we will leave you guys to it."


    Then she was nning to leave with Nina when the so-called Patricia beside Heather stopped Emelia,


    "Wait a minute."


    Emelia stopped and looked at her with a slight smile, "Is there something wrong?"


    She showed them some respect while Nina didn''t care about her and rolled her eyes.


    Nina had heard Emelia talk about this woman before and this woman seemed not like a good person at


    first nce, so Nina was acting rudely to her.


    Patricia was furious at Nina''s attitude, but fortunately, she knew that her main target was Emelia, so


    she took a look at Nina and said to Emelia, "Emelia, what are you doing these days? Young people


    who get married always have their parents make some arrangements, but you guys did not. It made


    her look bad."


    Emelia could tell that this woman is here to speak for Heather today.


    She looked down at her fair fingers, and the smile on her face faded a little.


    When Patricia saw that Emelia didn''t speak, she thought she was embarrassed by her words, and


    thought that Emelia was still as easy to bully as before, so she continued to scold Emelia, "You won''t let


    her interfere with the wedding. That''s fine, I heard that you didn''t n to let her help with your kids?


    That would nearly kill her!"


    "It''s not that you don''t know how empty and lonely she is now. If she can help you look after the


    children, her life would be lively. And she won''t think about those unhappy things anymore. How nice!"


    Nina was pissed, but Emelia still held that indifferent expression.


    The woman was sure that Emelia was easy to bully and then she scolded Julian as well, "Speaking of


    which, Julian really forgot his mother after getting married."


    Heather didn''t say a word by the side. It was obvious that she tacitly acknowledged what Patricia had


    said through her silence.


    In other words, what this woman said was Heather''s actual thoughts.


    Heather was unhappy with Julian''s forbidding her to interfere with the wedding and that she is not


    allowed to help with the kids. She hated that Julian was on the side of Emelia with everything.


    She must have oftenined in front of this woman, which made her feel injustice.


    Emelia raised her eyes and nced at Heather while Heather looked away with a guilty conscience.


    Seeing Heather''s attitude, Emelia was no longer polite.


    Emelia thought that as long as Heather tried to stop this woman, then she would show them some


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    respect, but since Heather was being indulgent to her the whole time, then she didn''t have to be polite.


    So, she raised her eyebrows and smiled gently, and said to that woman, "I have something to say to


    you."


    "What?" The woman still smiled with a good temper, and immediately raised her chin proudly.


    She thought Heather was so useless that such a weak daughter-inw can kick her out of the wedding.


    Emelia said with a smile, "You are like a policeman in the Pacific Ocean."


    She was stunned and then she asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    Nina is worthy of being Emelia''s best friend, she understood what she meant in seconds, and she


    couldn''t helpughing and said to her, "Oh, you didn''t get that? It seems that someone didn''t have a


    very good education."


    Nina also had a vicious tongue and she took this opportunity to ridicule her. It made her so angry that


    she rolled her eyes.


    Nina smiled unceremoniously and said with contempt, "What she means that your hand has stretched


    too far, nosy bitch."


    Then the woman immediately understood that Emelia was mocking her for meddling with her own


    business. She was so angry that she clutched her chest and couldn''t breathe. The expression on her


    face was even more blue and red.


    Just now she was still proud of Emelia''s good handling, who would have thought that she would be


    rudely ridiculed by Emelia at this moment.


    And Emelia wasn''t angry at all, she said slowly with a ratherzy attitude, which made her look more


    like a clown for her age.


    Emelia saw that she was angry and she put away the smile on her face. She gave the old aunt a cold


    look, and then dragged Nina away, not even looking at Heather, who was on the side. She didn''t even


    say goodbye to her.


    Heather shivered silently in her heart, fearing that her son who was protecting his wife would go at her


    again.

 Chapter 511 Protect His Wife

    Chapter 511 Protect His Wife


    Heather thought that Emelia was a bashful person. If her thoughts were said by someone else, Emelia


    would definitely feel ashamed, and she would say something nice, such aspromising and asking


    her to help with the children.


    What she didn''t expect was that Emelia didn''t care about that at all and she even spoke


    unceremoniously to satirize her friend.


    Her friend shouted angrily, "Look at her, how dare she mock me! I''m so pissed!"


    Heather nced at the direction they were leaving and persuaded her, "Forget it, don''t bother with her."


    "She''s really different now. Now she was pregnant and superior." Her friend said angrily, "Think of how


    she used to be. Are you willing to let her treat you like this?"


    "Just stop. Are you still going to buy clothes?" Heather left her behind and walked away first.


    "Hey, hey, why are you so angry? Didn''t I speak for you?" Her friend muttered and chased after her, but


    Heather didn''t say anything.


    After Emelia and Nina got into the car, Nina immediately sighed, "You kept smiling at them and I


    thought you were willing to be bullied by those two old women like this."


    "How is that possible?" Emelia was amused by her words, "Even for the two babies in my belly, I have


    to stand up. If I don''t act tough now, she would scold me publicly to my kids, which would be so


    embarrassing."


    Nina nodded, "That''s right."


    "Did you see the face of them just now after you said that to her?" Ninaughed, "You''re amazing."


    "She has always liked to get involved in other people''s affairs. I don''t know where her confidence


    That old woman has a son who was also notorious. He was hounded by his creditors and he slept with


    a woman outside and gets beaten up by her boyfriend. These things were countless and Emelia was


    toozy to use them to insult her.


    Heather is not good at looking at men, let alone friends.


    Nina sighed, "Mother-inw is one of the most difficult creatures to get along with in the world. If I have


    children in the future, I hope it is a daughter, so that I don''t have to be a mother-inw."


    Emeliaughed, "In fact, the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw has been like this


    since ancient times. Some are not easy to get along with, and many get along well. I believe that even


    if you are a mother-inw, you will definitely be a nice one."


    "You will definitely be a nice mother-inw as well." Nina praised her back.


    Emelia did not mention that she met Heather.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t think it was necessary. First, she didn''t suffer any grievances, and secondly, she didn''t want


    Julian to get angry again.


    In addition to work, he had to prepare for their wedding every day and take care of her in all aspects.


    Recently, the project of the film and television city had also started. She didn''t want to bother him with


    such trivial matters.


    He loves her and she naturally loves him as well.


    It''s just that Emelia didn''t mention it to him, but the bodyguard who apanied her out did mention it.


    At that time, the bodyguard was in the car not far away. Although there was no specific information


    about what they said, the bodyguard could tell from the expression of Heather''s friend that this meeting


    was not pleasant.


    Julian pursed his lips and was silent for a while, then turned and went to the bedroom.


    Emelia was leaning against the bedside to read. After she was pregnant, she spent less time on her


    phone. Basically, she read books before going to bed.


    Julian sat down beside the bed and asked her warmly, "Did you meet my mother today?"


    Emelia was a little surprised, "How do you know?"


    Julian looked at her without speaking. His eyes were filled with sorrow.


    Obviously, Julian had already guessed that the encounter was not very pleasant. He felt sorry for her


    and didn''t know how she was in trouble. He knew that woman was not kind.


    Emelia couldn''t stand the look in his eyes. She knew that he felt sorry for her.


    So she quickly took his hand and said, "Oh, I didn''t mean to not tell you, I was afraid that you would


    worry about me again."


    Then she briefly told Julian about the incident. Julian was furious when he heard it. He took the phone


    and called directly to ask the wedding preparation staff to cancel the invitation of her family.


    Emelia didn''t manage to stop him, and when he hung up the phone, she said, "Is this appropriate?


    After all, she is a guest invited by your mother."


    "So what? This is a typical shameless person." Julian said bitterly, "Our wedding is a great asion for


    them tomunicate with others. Herpany is going bankrupt and her husband and her son are


    worried about loans."


    "The heads of those financial institutions didn''t ept them, but attending our wedding created a


    chance for them to see those people. Instead of cherishing it, she came to humiliate you."


    The more Julian thought about it, the angrier he became, "I''ve been merciful for only not letting them


    attend the wedding."


    Emelia touched the back of his hand to reassure him, "Don''t be mad. I was not being bullied and I even


    mocked her back. Now you won''t let them attend the wedding, and we''re even."


    Julian looked at her, then raised his hand and hugged her into his arms, saying, "Emelia, how can I


    make sure that you and the kids won''t be hurt a little bit?"


    Emelia leaned against his arms and poked his chest lightly, "What are you talking about? In real life,


    how can anyone grow up without injury and setbacks?"


    "Especially children, they must experience failures and setbacks from birth to adulthood."


    "Mr. Hughes, you must be strong." Emelia deliberately teased him in a rxed tone, trying to make him


    not so nervous.


    "But I will feel distressed." Julian hugged her tightly and said, "I can''t imagine the scene of you and the


    children being unhappy or hurt. Just now you told me that you were scolded by that woman, and I wish


    I was there to help you to fight back."


    Emelia didn''t say anything, just patted his back lightly.


    But she frowned slightly in his arms. She felt that he was too nervous recently and became a bit


    haggard.


    He was nervous about whether she had morning sickness and whether she could eat and sleep well.


    And he was nervous about her emotions, her body, and whether the two children in her belly were


    healthy and safe. He could not eat and sleep well.


    Emelia felt that maybe she should ask Jean how to help him rx, otherwise Julian might not be able


    to hold on.


    There were still several months before giving birth and he couldn''t be like this all the time.

 Chapter 512 Did So Much for Her

    Chapter 512 Did So Much for Her


    Then Heather called Julian, she must have known that Julian had canceled her invitation to their


    wedding. Patricia always got a temper and she must have told Heather to make trouble.


    Even if she knew she was wrong, she was going to make a scene.


    "Julian, I heard that you didn''t let Patricia attend your wedding?" Heather''s tone was a little anxious.


    Julian''s move made her lose face because she invited her personally as a friend.


    Julian was not polite at all, "You should be very clear about the reasons why I don''t let them attend the


    wedding."


    Heather was speechless for a moment.


    "I''ve never seen people like her who were trying to butter me up and disturbing my family at the same


    time. I''m merciful enough only forbidding them to attend the wedding. Next time, I''ll make them go


    bankrupt!"


    Emelia seldom saw him get so furious. She was frightened for a while and looked at him at a loss.


    Julian noticed that she was frightened and reached out and gently stroked her hair to rx her.


    Heather was so frightened as well that Julian could hear her breathing turning faster.


    But Julian didn''t expect that his mother was quite stupid. He was so angry but she was still trying to


    make him change his mind, "But she was invited by me anyway."


    Julian immediately hit the ceiling, "You think I''ve made you lose face by doing this, don''t you? I


    respected your dignity, but what did you do? Quite a coincidence today, huh? You met Emelia on her


    way to try on the wedding dress. Do you dare to say that it was not your arrangement? Isn''t what she


    said not yourint in front of her?"


    Julian really didn''t let it pass easily this time and directly nailed her lie. Heather was already blushing


    on the phone. She thought that no one would see through her.


    She did know that Emelia was going to try on a wedding dress today and she also met her on purpose.


    In her opinion, the story that she and her friends went to the haute couture store over there to order


    dresses and they happened to meet them was very real. There was nothing wrong with that.


    Who would have thought that he was keenly aware of her thoughts? Did he really have that much time


    to ponder over the tricks among these women all day?


    What Heather didn''t know was that it wasn''t that Julian thought about it all day long, but that he really


    knew her well.


    He has guessed Heather''s mind since he heard Emelia say that they met each other.


    Heather deliberately brought the Patricia there, using her to put pressure on Emelia to make Emelia


    Heather was disgraced. She immediately changed her mind and said, "Okay, you are the boss."


    Heather was about to hang up when Julian snorted coldly on the phone and said, "If such things


    happen again, you don''t have to attend the wedding either."


    Julian said harshly and hung up the phone. Heather was shocked and scared and turned pale.


    If she couldn''t attend such a grand wedding as a mother, then it would be a real shame. It seemed that


    she could only do nothing more but wait for the wedding. Or her son will really kick her out of the


    wedding.


    Julian still had that bad expression and Emelia quicklyforted him, "Okay, don''t be angry."


    "Let me get you a ss of water." Emelia was trying to divert his attention but she was stopped by


    Julian.


    Julian smiled helplessly, "Even if I want to drink water, I won''t bother you."


    Emelia looked at him and remembered the trouble Heather had caused him. She suddenly felt


    extremely distressed.


    Although he looked good on the surface, in fact, he was also hurt. There was no love for him from his


    mother at all.


    Thinking of this, she held his face and kissed him gently, and said, "Julian, don''t be angry and don''t be


    sad anymore. I will apany you with our children in the future. You will have a warm and happy


    family."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Emelia doesn''t have much to say for Heather. She used to have a husband and both children, but she


    forced her husband away and her daughter passed away. Now her son has been hurt so much that he


    only loves her daughter-inw.


    Her gentleness made Julian feel very warm, and the anger provoked by Heather gradually dissipated.


    Since this incident, Heather has never appeared in front of Emelia again and never caused any trouble.


    Emelia thought this matter was over, but she didn''t expect to see the news that Patricia''s son was


    arrested for sleeping with a prostitute. The pictures taken outside the hotel of him in handcuffs was


    spread on the Inte. even if he tried to block the camera, his face was shown in the photos clearly.


    Nina called her immediately and she gloated over her on the phone, "Her son lost his face in public and


    all the people here know that her son was arrested for having sex with a prostitute."


    Nina added, "I heard that her daughter-inw is now divorcing her son. Now she''s too busy to meddle


    in other people''s business."


    Emelia asked curiously, "Didn''t her daughter-inw know about that? Why is she getting a divorce


    now?"


    Nina exined to her, "Although she knew it before, now all the people here know that. And things


    would be different."


    Emelia nodded, "Yes."


    That''s why people said don''t wash one''s dirty linen in public. It was well known in the city which was


    pretty embarrassed.


    Nina sighed again, "I have to say, good for Julian!"


    Emelia was shocked, "He did that?"


    She thought he was caught by the police on a shitty day. What did it have to do with him?


    "Or else?" Nina said, "How did he get caught all of a sudden? Why did the reporter give him a close-up


    of his face? Why did the news broadcast only show his face? Well, he wasn''t the only one who was


    arrested at the time."


    Emelia took a deep breath.


    If this is really what Julian did, then he is really aggressive enough. He not only coordinated with the


    police station, but also the media.


    "Don''t doubt it, it must be him." Nina said firmly, "He did so much just for you. Emelia, he really cossets


    you now. That''s great."

 Chapter 513 The Wedding

    Chapter 513 The Wedding


    Emelia hung up the phone in confusion and then called Julian.


    She still asked a bit doubtfully, "Is that you who did it?"


    Julian admitted it honestly, "Since she wants to find fault with you, I must cause some trouble to her so


    that she wouldn''t have the time to disrupt you, right?"


    Hearing Julian''s words, Emelia felt a bit embarrassed and then she felt a bit moved.


    Just as Nina said, he would do that only to revenge his fianc¨¦e on Heather.


    "Thank you," she said in a low voice, "Thank you for¡­ for what you have done."


    "She must pay for what she did to you." the moment Julian decided to get remarried with Emelia, he


    promised to himself that he would definitely protect Emelia as long as he could.


    He would do this to hint Heather, who must have known that her son was the man behind it. Julian


    hoped his mother could take a thorough consideration before she did that.


    He did wish to have a harmonious rtionship with his mother. But despite his and Emelia''s effort,


    Heather kept provoking them and he thought he had no other choice.


    He also knew his mother much. Knowing what he had done for Emelia, his mother wouldn''t dare to find


    fault with her anymore.


    He had nned that when their children were born, he would allow her to meet her grandchildren often.


    But now he might refrain himself from doing so.


    He wouldn''t let her meet their children except on some important festivals.


    By no means did he want his children to end up bing someone like his sister Caroline, the very


    name of whom would make Julian feel quite sad.


    If she were also raised by Grandpa, she might have had a totally different life.


    But he could not turn back time. Now Caroline had already passed away. What he could do now was


    only to prevent such tragedy from happening again. He would educate his children well. He wanted


    them to be someone decent, someone of integrity.


    After that it was a period of peace, which was quite rare for that couple.


    With time passing by, Emelia''s vomiting during pregnancy was quite mitigated. She picked a day when


    she was feeling alright and went to take pre-wedding photos together with Julian.


    Now she still looked like a slim girl with a t abdomen.


    Nina, who kept them apanied, sighed as she saw Emelia''s figure, "I heard Mr. Hughes had hired a


    famous dietician to take care of your diet during your pregnancy. You don''t look like a pregnant woman


    from the back at all, Emelia."


    Julian said in a low voice from behind, "I can introduce him to you when you are pregnant."


    Nina rolled her eyes back at Julian and said, "I don''t even have a boyfriend! How do I get pregnant?"


    "Maybe soon," Julian said to her and then turned to Emelia.


    Nina sniffed. She didn''t know what Julian meant.


    Soon, the wedding day arrived on a sunny Sunday when Emelia had been pregnant for three months


    and a week.


    The wedding was designed in a simple way taking into consideration of the condition of Emelia''s body.


    As she walked on the red-carpet arm-in-arm with Vincent Longerich towards Julian, tears kept trickling


    down Emelia''s face.


    Luckily, with the veil, her tears were well-hidden.


    Such a scene had only appeared in her dreams. Every time she woke up, she would feel as if she fell


    into an abyss.


    Now she was finally married with the man she loved when she was a girl. And Julian also loved her so


    much.


    Though they had undergone many hardships in the past, their life had turned a new page from this


    moment.


    And this time what really moved Emelia was that she walked the red-carpet arm in arm with her own


    father.


    There seated a lot of friends and families of theirs, who loved them so much. With the presence of the


    happy smile on their face, Emelia couldn''t help but burst into tears in happiness.


    As the ceremony was about to end, a few videos were yed on the screen.


    In the video, a few members of the Longerich family, who lived abroad and thus was unable to attend


    Emelia''s wedding due to some business issues, gave their wishes to Emelia and Julian''s marriage.


    Emelia didn''t know Maisie would also extend her wishes to them in this video. After all, she and Julian


    knew it clearly why she could be here to attend their wedding.


    In that video, Maisie had put on exquisite make-up, with her hair cut short in a very chic style.


    But this time she took off her sses so her beautiful eyes were shown before the guests directly,


    which made a lot of young men gasped with surprise, "What a beauty!"


    Only her upper body was shown in this video. Maisie extended her best wishes to Emelia and Julian


    with a faint yet pretty smile on face, "Dear Mr. and Mrs. Hughes, today, as an employee of yours and a


    friend and family, I want to extend my heartfelt thanks to you for your support when I was in the darkest


    hours of my life. I couldn''t have be who I am without you."


    "And today on your wedding, I want to give my best wishes to you. I hope you could live in happiness


    and harmony and grow old together."


    Emelia''s eyes were already red as the wedding began. Now hearing Maisie''s words, she leaned


    against Julian''s shoulder and tears welled up in her eyes.


    She also wanted to say something to Maisie. She hoped Maisie could also live in happiness.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment Maisie''s video was yed on the screen, Phil threw a nce at Ezra, who was at the


    same table with him.


    He seemed not to be interested in this wedding. But as Maisie''s voice raised, he turned to the screen


    immediately.


    Phil took a look at Maisie on that screen and then got closer to Ezra and whispered to him, "Is that


    Maisie? She looked so different from before."


    Phil said those to Ezra to get to know how Ezra felt about Maisie right now. Ezra also knew why Phil


    would ask him that question so he simply ignored him.


    Phil sniffed and then sighed, "I remember in the past she always wore a pair of ck rimmed sses,


    which made her look quite old and boring. Now without the sses she was quite different, much


    prettier and lovely."


    Hearing his words, Ezra squinted and looked back at the face on that screen again.


    Without that pair of sses, she looked so stunning that a man would be enchanted by her beauty the


    moment he saw her.


    At the neighboring table there was someone saying, "What a pity. I heard that Maisie now lived in


    Grafstin. It''s too far from here. Otherwise, I would definitely woo her."


    "Distance is not a problem, man."


    Then they burst intoughter. Then Ezra gave a cold and terrifying glimpse at them and then they all


    fell into silene.


    Now all other people in Riverside city knew that Ezra had be quite weird these days. He would


    cancel whatever project if he got a bit unhappy during the negotiation process.

 Chapter 514 Wasnt Him Handsome?

    Chapter 514 Wasn''t Him Handsome?


    Rumors were that Ezra would be mad only because his father forced him to marry a woman he


    didn''t love.


    But no one dared to provoke Ezra after all.


    After the video finished and Maisie''s face disappeared on the screen, Phil took a glimpse again at Ezra


    and found that he didn''t show any interest on the screen. He felt it quite boring to ridicule him anymore


    and then he also turned away.


    Arthur, who was also on the same table, kept drinking one ss of wine after another. Unlike Ezra,


    Arthur fixed his eyes directly on Jean, a bridesmaid on this wedding.


    Arthur hired someone to do some investigation on Jean after he was reminded by Emelia.


    Unexpectedly, he found that she was the only daughter of the owner of Lorlene Jewelry.


    Arthur was quite surprised by his finding. From her lifestyle, he knew Jean was of some prominent


    background, but he never expected that she was of such a wealthy family.


    And he also found that now she hade back to take over her parents'' business, in charge of the


    design and management of the jewelry. Now she had turned herself from a psychiatrist into a


    businesswoman.


    On the banquet before the wedding yesterday evening, Arthur tried several times to have a talk with


    Jean. But Jean only greeted him with a ss of wine in hand. Obviously, she didn''t want to talk much


    with them.


    Now Arthur could only indulge in drinking while interrogating himself whether it was because he was


    too normal to leave any impression on Jean, the woman who had had sex with him.


    Harry Zink also attended the wedding. He sang a popr song with Nina as his gift for Emelia and


    Julian''s wedding, especially for Emelia.


    As a popr idol of a famous band, Harry brought the wedding to a climax.


    His low and enchanting voice received a surge of cheers by the young girls down the stage.


    Anya also cheered loudly and was even about to jump from her seat, "I love you! Harry!"


    "Oh my god, the most handsome face in the world!"


    "I have only seen him on the television. But he is even more handsome than he looked on TV."


    Anya was only a 22-year-old girl and so she was naturally attracted by such a handsome idol.


    But as she had already got married and with her husband''s presence, it was quite inappropriate for her


    to do that.


    Phil red at her discontentedly. But Anya simply ignored him and still fixed her eyes on Harry


    adoringly.


    Phil''s face turned red due to his anger.


    Wasn''t him handsome?


    Didn''t he have a perfect face?


    He was also a famousdy killer in Riverside City.


    Before the marriage he was a famous eligible bachelor and a lot of women were wooing him at that


    time. But he chose Anya and married her without hesitation.


    It was Phil who was having a goodugh at Arthur and Ezra. But now he felt he himself had be an


    object ofughter.


    Ezraughed at him directly, "How does it feel to witness your wife cheering for another man in the face


    of you?"


    Hearing this, Phil even became angrier. He continued to re at his wife. But Anya didn''t notice their


    conversation. She just kept using her phone to take photos of Harry on stage.


    Ezraughed even more loudly and took a look at Harry, "What a handsome boy. Anya is only 22 years


    old, isn''t she?"


    "Maybe Harry Zink is more suitable for her. He is full of young energy, unlike you, dude."


    He meant that Phil was quite old.


    Phil fought back, "So, how old are you, my dear friend?"


    The four good friends were almost of the same age. Ezra was also nearly 30 years old.


    Ezra took another ss of wine and said, "That''s true. I''m not young anymore. But I didn''t rob the


    cradle."


    What a good friend Ezra was!


    "You didn''t rob the cradle. But you''ve missed a pearl." Phil started to ridicule Ezra, "Just see how


    beautiful Maisie is on that screen!"


    Now it was Ezra''s turn to change his face. He sniffed and turned to the stage and drank up the wine in


    the ss.


    Finally, Harry and Nina''s song finished. Phil heaved sigh of relief in his mind.


    After the son, Nina and Harry both extended their best wishes to Emelia and Julian.


    Hearing he said Mr. Hughes and Emelia, Anya sighed down the stage, "He didn''t address her as ''Mrs.


    Hughes''. I guess he still has feelings for Emelia."


    Ezra heard her words and burst outughing, "You know too much, Mrs. Henderson."


    Phil nced at Ezra crossly. Now he knew Anya was Mrs. Henderson?


    Anya sniffed, "Don''t call me Mrs. Henderson. It sounds like I''m already quite old."


    Ezra said in azy voice, "After all, you got married. So, technically we shall call you Mrs. Henderson."


    After that, Ezra said that name again, "Forgive me, Mrs. Henderson."


    Anya''s face got red and she turned back.


    How mean the man is!


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Phil took her hand down the table and whispered to her, "Emelia is older than Harry and he doesn''t call


    her Mrs. Hughes so he loves Emelia? You also don''t call me Mr. Henderson. Does it mean you love me


    so much?"


    Anya took her hand back and said confusedly, "What are you talking about?"


    Why should a wife call her husband Mr. Henderson?


    She knew Phil would say that only because he wanted to hear her saying she loved him.


    Over this, she smiled happily and said, "Of course I shouldn''t call you Mr. Henderson."


    As Phil was looking at her expectantly, she continued, "You are almost ten years older than me. So, I


    should call you Uncle Henderson."


    Hearing her word, Ezra almost choked with wine.


    Arthur, who was drinking in depression, alsoughed as he heard Anya''s words. Phil''s face turned


    ck instantly.


    He wanted to induce Anya to express her love for him. But now she ended up humiliating him in front of


    so many people."


    He held his wife''s hand in hand again and said word by word, "Uncle Henderson?"


    "Well, well, well."


    "Great."


    Anya noticed his expression and his voice. She knew how she would get fucked on bed and she shook


    off his hand instantly.


    The old man always knew how to teach her a lesson in bed.

 Chapter 515 Every Day Is Valentines Day

    Chapter 515 Every Day Is Valentine''s Day


    As the wedding proceeded, Julian asked Emelia worriedly as they didn''t have to go on the stage, "Do


    you feel tired?"


    Emelia shook her head, "I''m fine. My feet are a little swollen."


    Julian said instantly, "Let''s get to the lounge. I will do some massage for you."


    Emelia said instantly, "No, no, no, you don''t have to do this."


    Her feet would get swollen only because she had been pregnant for a few months and she had been


    standing on the stage for a long time. But she didn''t need him to massage for her.


    "The host will soon cue us on the stage. We should wait for him here." Emelia seeing how Julian''s


    worried face and consoled him, "I will be fine if I sit here for a while."


    "Tell me if you still feel ufortable," Julian took her hand.


    Emelia nodded.


    But when some stars they invited came to give a performance on stage, Julian still took Emelia to the


    lounge. He put off his suit and curled his sleeves and then the muscles on his forearms were naturally


    shown up.


    Julian kneeled before her and took off her shoes. He patted and massaged her feet and legs gently to


    ease her pain. Emelia looked at her handsome husband and put a beautiful smile on face


    subconsciously.


    Julian saw the smile on her face and couldn''t help asking, "Why are you smiling?"


    "Because I am so happy," Emelia didn''t hide her love for Julian and said, "I love you, I love you so


    much, Julian."


    "My love for you will never change till I die."


    Hearing her words, Julian was extremely happy. He stood up and put his hand on the back of the chair


    Emelia was on to put her under him.


    He fixed his eyes on his pretty wife and said, "It''s quite rare for you to say those words. I think I must


    repay your kindness."


    Then he leaned closer and kissed on her lips.


    Today was their wedding and thus their kiss now was of some significant meaning.


    Mixed feelings began to well up in their mind and their tongue kept going deeper and deeper.


    But after that they had to get made up again. Today Nina invited her stylist to help Emelia. When


    Emelia called her to fix the make-up for her in the lounge, she felt quite embarrassed.


    Nina also came and ridiculed, "What are you doing? With all those guests out there, you still chose to


    mess up your makeup by a kiss?"


    "Please stop it, Nina," Emelia''s face turned red instantly.


    Nina''s stylist said to Emelia while make up for her, "Don''t bother, Mrs. Hughes. Her tongue is


    notoriously sharp."


    All the present burst intoughter.


    As Julian''s father, Gerhard also attended this wedding.


    Though now his rtionship with Heather was quite bad, both of the couple didn''t do something bad on


    the wedding. They both performed well as parents of the bridegroom.


    Gerhard also brought a bank card as a gift for Emelia. As he gave the card to Emelia, he said


    awkwardly, "I got some trouble recently. So, there isn''t much money in it. Sorry, Emelia."


    Because of Eric Yeung, Gerhard was kidnapped in another country. It was Grandpa Hughes who sold


    several properties to get him back. So, now Gerhard mush have some financial problems.


    So, Emelia didn''t want to ept that gift. If she did, how would Gerhard make a living? But Julian still


    gave her a hint to urge her to ept it.


    After that, Julian whispered to Emelia, "After all, they are my parents. I will take care of him, so you


    don''t have to bother."


    Emelia nodded and put the card into her purse.


    Gerhard then told them that he chose to stay with Grandpa Hughes after their wedding.


    Emelia was quite surprised by his words. Julian exined to Emelia, "After you said that Grandpa is


    quite old and he hoped my father to stay with him. And I told these words to my father and but I didn''t


    expect that he would listen to me."


    Then Julian continued gratefully, "Thank you, Emelia. Without you, I would never have such a


    conservation with him and he wouldn''t have decided to stay."


    Grandpa Hughes was now in his declining years. Fit as he was, he still suffered from small health


    issues. If Gerhard was not with him when he passed away, it would be a pity.


    Though Grandpa Hughes was a ck sheep and a good-for-nothing in this family, he was still his son.


    Now as Gerhard chose toe back to Riverside City, Grandpa Hughes could finally be together with


    his son.


    The romantic wedding went extremely smooth. Emelia burst out crying several times in happiness.


    It was indeed a perfect wedding.


    Their wedding certainly became a trend on social media. This time, all users extended their best


    wishes for this couple. For those who had hidden in the darkness curing them, Julian and Emelia gave


    them a perfect wedding as fighting back.


    The second day after they see the guests off, Julian nned to take Emelia to honeymoon.


    Taking into consideration Emelia''s body condition, they had to went honeymoon in a vi resort nearby.


    With the flowers in full blossom, the picturesque scenery and the fresh air there, the resort was a


    perfect ce for expectant mother to live.


    Julian promised to Emelia that after she gave birth to their child, they would went honeymoon to


    somewhere more romantic.


    After all, the vi resort in the suburb was not romantic enough in Julian''s mind.


    Emelia put her arms around his waist and murmured, "It is a romantic honeymoon as long as you are


    with me. Even if we spend our honeymoon at home, it would be romantic."


    Julian was extremely happy as he heard her words. Indeed, as long as they were with each other,


    every day was Valentine''s Day.


    But before they set off, Julian was arranged by Emelia to meet Jean.


    In a talk with Jean, Emelia had mentioned that Julian was suffering from great mental stress and Jean


    agreed to do the psychological counseling for him.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Emelia told Julian about her conversation with Jean and Julian also agreed to have a talk with Jean.


    After all, he couldn''t stand such mental stress anymore.


    Jean was a professional psychiatrist, so it would be better if Julian had a talk with her.


    Jean lived in the hotel and they agreed to meet at the coffee shop on the ground floor of the hotel. But


    before Jean went downstairs to meet Julian, she received a call from Arthur.

 Chapter 516 Nothing But a Joke

    Chapter 516 Nothing But a Joke


    Arthur said seriously on the phone, "We need to talk."


    Jean agreed instantly, "Okay. Then shall we meet at the coffee house downstairs? And I also need to


    meet Julian first. Emelia said he was recently overwhelmed by mental stress."


    Jean hesitated for a second and continued, "Shall me meet half an hourter?"


    "Fine," Arthur agreed. He didn''t mention that he had already been waiting at the underground parking


    lot of the hotel.


    Jean hung up the phone and went downstairs. She met Julian and had a talk with him at the coffee


    house.


    Julian would suffer from so much mental stress only because he was overly worried about Emelia.


    Based on her diagnosis, Jean told Julian that he could take a long trip to ease his mental stress.


    Coincidentally, Julian was about to go to the vi resort with Emelia for their honeymoon. Maybe after


    that trip Julian would feel much better.


    After Julian left, Arthur also entered the coffee house.


    Before he walked over to Jean, he saw her stand up and look at someone behind him surprisedly,


    "Why are you here?"


    Arthur was stunned a bit before he turned back to see a man in suits and tie bypass him ande


    over to Jean. He said in an extremely gentle way to Jean, "I heard you will get back today so I''m here


    to pick you up."


    Jean smiled, "You don''t have to. I will get back soon."


    Then they began to talk friendly and Arthur could do nothing but to bit his lips and stare at Jean.


    The man finally sensed the presence of Arthur and he stopped smiling and asked Jean, "And this is..."


    "This is a ssmate of mine when I was studying abroad," Jean didn''t even introduce his name to the


    man, which made Arthur feel quite depressed.


    The man greeted Arthur out of courtesy, "Hello."


    Arthur also greeted him subconsciously. Maybe Jean also sensed how embarrassed he was and she


    introduced the man to Arthur, "He is a friend of mine."


    Again, she didn''t mention his name nor did she mention the rtionship between them.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Then Jean said to Arthur calmly, "Oh, I remember you said you wanted to have a talk with me. Please


    sit down."


    Mixed feelings began to well up in Arthur''s mind as he saw Jean and that man standing together


    intimately.


    With a heart filled with bitterness, he turned away, "Oh, just forget it. I wish you happiness."


    He then walked out of the coffee house.


    Obviously, she had found another boyfriend. He was the only one who was left behind, who tried to


    start a romantic rtionship with her.


    She was just as enchanting and uncaring as she used to be.


    Now, Arthur thought he himself was nothing but a joke.


    After he left, the man beside Jean frowned and said, "What did he mean?"


    "Don''t bother," Jean smiled slightly and sad, "Just wait a second for me here. I will get my luggage


    upstairs."


    The man agreed gently and Jean went upstairs.


    It had never urred to her that Arthur woulde to have a talk with her. in Jean''s eyes, Arthur didn''t


    appear to love her and she had even heard him say that he didn''t love her.


    And it had never urred to her that the man woulde to pick her up. The man was her fianc¨¦


    selected by her parents. They had met and had dinner together for several times. She had been


    persuading herself to ept him.


    She knew he was excellent in all aspects. But in her mind, he couldn''t bepared with the man she


    fell in love with at first sight.


    She felt quite depressed when she was about to graduate a few years ago.


    She must get back to Riverside after graduation. She had no idea whether she should inherit her


    parents'' business as her parents wished or be a psychiatrist, which was her own dream. It was


    during this period she met the handsome boy on a party organized by the medical school.


    She knew that straight-A student was a celebrity in her school,.


    She couldn''t tell why she would love him, but she just did.


    It was the first time she let herself follow her own heart.


    If she would end up failing to have her dream realized, she would be satisfied with her life as she had


    had such a romantic rtionship with the man she loved.


    So, she approached him on that evening when she was drunk. Arthur was then enchanted by her and


    they became a couple naturally.


    But as they were medical major who were about to graduate, they were quite busy. They spent their


    time together only on bed with no words. Sex was the only topic in their rtionship.


    His attitude made her feel that he didn''t love her truly. That''s why she chose to disappear from his life


    and cut off all the contacts between them.


    But she didn''t expect that she would meet him in Riverside City Hospital.


    Luckily, she finally knew how he felt about her. The moment she heard he said he didn''t love her, her


    love for him had faded awaypletely. Otherwise, she wouldn''t choose to leave Riverside in such a


    determined way.


    After a while, Jean went downstairs with her luggage and left the hotel together with the man.


    Arthur sat in his car and saw Jean get out of the hotel together with that man. He saw it clearly how


    they were having a happy chat with each other and how the man help put her luggage into his trunk.


    Jean got into his car and they left together. Arthur didn''t leave until the car disappeared from his sight.


    Arthur felt as if a snake were gnawing his heart and he couldn''t breathe.


    If he were not a doctor, he would have thought he was stricken by a heart attack.


    He didn''t know how he left the hotel. He felt as if he had fallen into an abyss.


    Julian headed right towards his home after he left the hotel. Emelia had packed the luggage they


    needed and they started their trip.


    They nned to invite Vincent to go with them. But today Vincent had gone back to the capital with all


    these members of the Longerich family who had attended the wedding yesterday. Now Vincent had


    almost ovee her sorrow and pain so he decided not to stay in Riverside City anymore.


    Nina went to Tymers Entertainment. Her contract with Tymers had terminated and though thepany


    wanted to extend the contract, Nina had made up her mind to leave. And Viggo Johansen didn''t urge


    her to stay.


    Julian was driving while Emelia was sitting beside him. It was a warm spring and the road was nked


    by beautiful flowers in blossom. With the melodious music yed on the car, Emelia stroked her


    abdomen and she couldn''t feel morefortable.


    But the peace in the car was disrupted by a phone call by Ezra.


    Since Julian was driving, Emelia took out her phone and turned on the speaker.


    Ezra said in a cold voice, "Julian, ask Emelia what the fuck did Jean say to Arthur?"

 Chapter 517 Woo Her If You Love Her

    Chapter 517 Woo Her If You Love Her


    "What happened?" Julian and Emelia both knew that Arthur had asked Jean to have a talk with him.


    Ezra said, "He is crazy now. He went to my ce for drinking during the daytime and now he is totally


    drunk. I''m already bushed after the wedding and now I have to handle this shit."


    Ezra was a groomsman on Julian''s wedding and he kept himself busy organizing the wedding and


    handling the guests. Today what he wanted was only to have a good sleep. He didn''t expect Arthur


    woulde here to drink.


    "So, what happened between Jean and him?" Emelia took the phone and asked.


    Ezra sniffed, "How did I know? He doesn''t answer my question. And he''s drunk a lot of the good wine I


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    collected!"


    Ezra sounded very grumpy right now.


    Emelia had no choice but to say, "I''ll ask Jean."


    As to Arthur, only Ezra could handle him. After all, his other friends were all too far away from him.


    Emelia then called Jean, who hung up the phone and sent her a message, "Sorry, Emelia. Someone is


    with me and I couldn''t answer the phone."


    Jean then asked directly, "You want to ask what Arthur and I had talked about, right?"


    "I do," Emelia replied, "Ezra called us. He said Arthur got quite drunk in his ce. What happened


    between you and him?"


    Then Jean replied with a question mark, "He''s drunk?"


    Emelia said, "Yes, Ezra said Arthur had drunk all the good wine he collected."


    Jean soon replied, "Actually, we didn''t have a talk."


    Emelia sent a few question marks to her as reply.


    What happened?


    Jean exined, "When he got into the coffee house, there was a friending over to me to pick me


    up. And Arthur said then we didn''t have to talk anymore for my happiness and then he left."


    Emelia instantly knew what Arthur felt, "The friend of yours, is a man, right?"


    Jean admitted, "Yes. He is the fianc¨¦ candidate chosen by my parents. We had a good time but I didn''t


    expect that he woulde here to pick me up."


    Now Emelia totally understood what happened.


    She knew why Arthur would say that they didn''t need to have a talk and why he would get drunk as if


    he was crossed in love. That was because he thought Jean had started a new rtionship with a man.


    Emelia asked again, "Are you in a rtionship with that man?"


    Jean replied, "No."


    She could sense the man''s love for her. But by now she didn''t think she loved him. They just had a few


    dinners together.


    And she believed the man didn''t misunderstand that she had agreed to start a rtionship with him.


    So, it was Arthur who misunderstood.


    He saw the man standing beside her and he thought she had fell in love with someone else. He didn''t


    even ask her about the man!


    Knowing that Jean wasn''t in a rtionship with that man, Emelia heaved a sigh of relief.


    "It was Arthur''s fault. He didn''t ask you about your rtionship and left you there," Emelia tried to say


    something for Arthur, "We know Arthur loves you, Jean. In fact, Arthur loves you so much."


    "He loves me?" Jean replied, "Did you forgot that he once said he didn''t love me?"


    "I know what he feels about me. He just wants to get something he couldn''t get. He wants to conquer


    me, making me one of his trophies. When he calmed down, he will know I''m just a passer-by in his


    world."


    Through the words sent by Jean, Emelia could sense how hurt and disappointed Jean was and thus


    scolded Arthur in her mind.


    Arthur, the genius in others'' eyes, didn''t even know how to win the heart of the girl he loved.


    Emelia could only console Jean by apology, "Sorry, Jean. I shouldn''t have spoken for her."


    "That''s fine. I know how hard it is to act as an intermediate between Arthur and me." Jean wasn''t angry


    at Emelia. She knew Emelia would do that for her good. But in a rtionship, only the lovers


    themselves knew their own feelings.


    Knowing that on her way back she was apanied by a man, Emelia wasn''t as worried as she was.


    Soon, they ended their talk through texts.


    Emelia held her phone in her hand for a lone while and remained silent. Julian asked worriedly, "What


    happened? What did Jean tell you?"


    Emelia sighed and told Julian what Jean said through the messages. After hearing that, Julian frowned.


    "So, Jean really doesn''t want to meet Arthur again?" asked Julian.


    Emelia shook her head, "No idea."


    Emelia then said, "Despite what Jean had in mind, the man still got some advantage since he was the


    one who was now closer to Jean."


    Emelia didn''t want to say anything for Arthur. He was now already at a disadvantageous position and


    now Arthur even made the remaining love between them fade away.


    Julian also scolded beside him, "I thought he would be smarter than this."


    Julian had lost his loved woman once. Now he knew exactly how Arthur was feeling now.


    Why would he care about the man beside Jean? He still got an opportunity if Jean weren''t married. And


    Jean hadn''t even started a romantic rtionship with him yet!


    Over this, Julian said to Emelia, "Please call Arthur for me."


    Emelia said doubtfully, "But he is drunk. Will he answer it?"


    "I think we should have a try," Julian knew he needed to say something to Arthur. He knew better than


    anyone else what Arthur needed right now.


    Emelia dialed Arthur''s number and Arthur answered the phone. They heard Arthur murmured on the


    other side, "What''s up?"


    Julian said word by word, "We''ve asked Jean. She is not in a rtionship with that man. Woo her, if you


    love her. You still have a chance."


    "Okay," Arthur answered with a simple word and hung up the phone.


    Julian bit his lips. He didn''t know what Arthur meant by saying "okay".


    But that was not he should be worried about. He and Emelia had done what they needed to do. After


    all, it was Arthur''s own business.


    Julian and Emelia finally arrived at the holiday resort.


    They lived in a beautiful vi. The environment was tranquil.


    In front of the vi there was a forest of peach trees. In the past Emelia had only seen such a scene in


    movies.


    As she got off the car, she didn''t enter the vi directly but head into the forest to feast her eyes with


    the beauty of peach blossoms.

 Chapter 518 Independent Actress

    Chapter 518 Independent Actress


    It was said that I''m happy because you are happy.


    Emelia liked this ce and thus Julian also felt quite happy. And he was certainly willing to take photos


    for her lovely wife.


    After taking those photos, they took a stroll in the forest hand in hand. Both of them had totally forgot


    their luggage before the vi. The forest of peach trees was indeed too enchanting and picturesque to


    be missed.


    Emelia said while feasting her eyes with the beautiful scenery, "I felt as if I were living in the paradise."


    Julian took her hand and said, "We can live here forever if you like."


    Emelia smiled, "We can live here when we are old. Now we still have two kids to raise and it wouldn''t


    be convenient to live here."


    It was a vi resort anyway, which was only suitable for short trips.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    And they still wanted their child to receive proper education.


    "Up to you, dear," seeing Julian''s serious face, Emelia smiled again.


    They didn''t get back to their vi until they''ve spent several hours in that forest.


    It was Julian''s responsibility to take out the things they brought here. Though Emelia wanted to help


    him, Julian still urged him to sit on the sofa to have a rest.


    Therefore, Emelia sat on the sofa and watched Julian walking from here to there while eating fruits.


    If Julian didn''t know where to put an item, he would ask Emelia, which made them look like a couple


    who had got married for several years. Both Julian and Emelia how hard it was for them to get


    remarried and lead a happy life together.


    When Julian had finished sorting out their luggage, he found Emelia was asleep on the sofa. He felt a


    bit worried.


    As the baby grew bigger, she became more and more tired every day.


    If she didn''t choose to write her script every day as usual, Julian even wanted her to only do eating and


    sleeping.


    Julian put the quilt on her and then kissed her by the corner of her mouth. Then he walked to the


    kitchen to prepare their lunch.


    Julian felt it quite lucky that he had learned how to cook in the past.


    It wouldn''t be romantic anymore if they ordered a takeout or hired a chef to cook for them.


    Nothing could be more romantic than eating a delicious meal cooked by her husband during her


    pregnancy.


    Emelia fell into sleep subconsciously. She had no idea how long she had been sleeping. What she


    knew was that she was woken up by the fragrance of food.


    Seeing Julian came out with thest dish from the kitchen, Emelia rubbed her eyes and asked, "Why


    didn''t you wake me up?"


    "You are in sweet dreams. I don''t want to interrupt you." Julian said in a warm voice, which made


    Emelia flushed a bit.


    Julian put the dishes on the desk and walked over to the sofa. He held his lovely wife in his arms and


    said, "I''ve been preparing lunch for you. Shall we have a lunch together?"


    "Okay, I''m quite hungry. You''re a good cooker." Emelia hen kissed the man''s lips as reward.


    Julian kissed back instantly and they kissed for a few seconds before they got up and went to the


    dining room.


    Meanwhile, The termination of Nina''s contract with Tymers went quite smooth because she and the


    Sherlyn Lansdale also resigned from Tymers to work with Nina.


    Sherlyn had be Nina''s agent since Nina chose to be an actress. In other words, Nina owed


    who she was now to Sherlyn and without Nina''s sess, Sherlyn wouldn''t have be a famous


    agent. Now they could not leave each other.


    "Wish you a bright future," as Nina and Sherlyn were about to leave thepany, Viggo Johansen also


    gave his best wishes to them.


    Nina put a slight smile on face and said, "Thank you."


    Viggo asked, "I heard you want to start your own studio. Have you picked the location of your


    The mysterious man had asked Viggo to tell Nina about the office for rent in CBD. He could certainly


    offer Nina a huge discount or even let Nina rent that floor for free.


    And that man would ask Viggo to do that for him because hispany was also in that building. He


    wanted Nina to work near him.


    Nina also answered directly, "Certainly, I need your rmendation. We were worrying about that


    these days."


    She needed a location for her own studio. After all, she was not an actress whose work was all


    assigned by herpany anymore.


    Now she was almost the most famous actress. She was quite busy and she needed to form a team to


    work for her.


    Viggo took a leaflet from the desk. On that leaflet there was a picture of a building in the central


    business district in this city. Nina had a glimpse at the picture and then said, "It''s too expensive. I could


    afford to rent it."


    Viggo smiled as he heard her words, "You''re not poor. I know you''re rich enough to rent several floors."


    Nina shrugged and said, "I have to save some money. Maybe one day I can keep a toy boy for myself."


    Sherlyn rolled her eyes back at her. She knew Nina was just joking. But it would be really nice if Nina


    could find a partner one day.


    Sherlyn had spent quite a few years with Nina. She naturally knew the man named Cameron Dauster.


    As her old partner, Sherlyn didn''t want Nina to wait for Cameron. As Nina got older, Sherlyn wanted


    Nina to give up Cameron, not to waste her youth on that man anymore.


    Therefore, unlike other agents who didn''t want their actor or actress to start a romantic rtionship,


    Sherlyn would rather let Nina get married than let her still obsessed with that Cameron.


    Viggo suggested, "A friend of mine has rent several floors there. And due to some business


    adjustments, there was a floor empty. If you want to rent that floor, he could offer a discount."


    Nina had a glimpse at Viggo and said, "Are you serious?"


    Viggo smiled, "The annual rent is too high, but the contract has been signed. If he rents the empty floor


    to you in a low price, he could still get some money back, right?"


    Nina looked at Viggo doubtfully, "Then your friend must be very rich. I can''t imagine how much it costs


    to rent more than one floor there!"


    Viggo shrugged, "He runs a biotechpany, really profitable."

 Chapter 519 Siting of the Studio

    Chapter 519 Siting of the Studio


    Nina listened as Viggo borated on the basics of thepany. "No wonder. So, they are paid for their


    technologies. Unlike us, earning a living based on how we look," Nina tutted.


    It reminded her of Cameron who studied biotech.


    He would also get paid for his expertise one day.


    However, the possibility that the biotechpany might be opened by Cameron never crossed her


    mind because she didn''t think that Cameron could run a business like this. After all, he was born into a


    schrly family. His parents wanted him to be a professor, or simply do research in some scientific


    research institutions after he came back.


    The Dauster family would allow Cameron to go into business.


    They simply despised those profit-seeking vultures stinking with money.


    Nina took the paper from Viggo and smiled. "Thank you, Mr. Johansen. I''ll discuss it with Sherlyn."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Okay. Feel free to contact me once you''ve made up your mind." Viggo didn''t try to force Nina into a


    decision because she might grow suspicious if he did so.


    After Nina and Sherlyn left, Viggo made a call. "It''s all done."


    "Thanks." A voice sounded from the phone.


    "You''ve done so much for her already. You are not giving up right now, are you?" Viggo added.


    "Once I came back, she will know my true identity sooner orter. If she knows I''m the one behind


    Tymers Entertainment, she will definitely cause trouble for me and Tymers. That''s why I''m letting her go


    now," the voice replied.


    By then, Tymers would be out of the picture if Nina wanted to settle the things with him.


    Viggo had put a lot of effort into the development of Tymers Entertainment. It would be unfair to Viggo if


    he dragged Viggo into his personal affairs.


    After understanding his good intentions, Viggo was touched.


    Although at a much younger age, he was even calmer and more sophisticated than Viggo, who had


    been in the wanton showbiz for years and years.


    "Thank you," Viggo said. "When will you be back?"


    The voice didn''t respond. Then, the voice of boarding broadcast sounded through the phone. Viggo


    was surprised. "You are already at the airport?"


    "Yeah," the voice answered.


    Viggo chuckled. "Wee back."


    Viggo was curious how would this man conquer an intractable woman like Nina.


    He looked forward to finding out which party would prevail.


    After the official termination of the contract, Nina signed another contract with the dating show in the


    hope of finding a nice man on the show and embarking on a romantic journey. She would also start


    shooting the military-themed TV series when she was done with her studio-rted business.


    Choosing the siting of the studio was really a headache for Nina. It was the exact reason why she


    signed with Tymers Entertainment. In Tymers, she didn''t need to go through all these herself.


    Being a boss didn''t agree with her carefree personality.


    Fortunately, Sherlyn came to her rescue. After visiting several sites, she finally settled on the one


    rmended by Viggo.


    Sherlyn was over the moon when she came back from the site-hunting. She said to Nina, "Haytan


    Tower is wonderful! It has a delightful sea view and is filled with sunlight.


    Just think about being in a room like that. Oh, I just love it." Sherlyn closed her eyes, picturing herself


    being there.


    Nina, who was sitting in the couchzily, tted, "Do you know that being exposed to too much sunlight


    may lead to skin cancer?"


    As celebrities, they had to make sure their skin stayed healthy at all times. Too much sunlight wasn''t


    necessarily a good thing.


    Sherlyn was speechless.


    She shot up from the couch, then put her hands on her hips. "What do you think sunscreen is invented


    for! If you don''t rent it, I''ll quit!"


    Nina raised her hands and surrendered. She chuckled. "Okay, okay. Haytan Tower it is!"


    Sherlyn knew Nina was kidding about skin cancer and all that. Normally, Nina wouldn''t have any


    problem with Sherlyn''s decision on the siting.


    Nina also knew that Sherlyn was joking about her quitting. They were in this together. They couldn''t do


    anything without each other now.


    However, Nina called Emelia, who was on her honeymoon, and made her ask Julian if Haytan Tower


    was a good choice.


    Emelia passed Nina''s words to Julian. "Haytan Tower?" Julian frowned slightly.


    Wasn''t that the building where Cameron''s biotechpany was located?


    Then, Emelia told Julian that it was Viggo who rmended this ce to Nina. Julian nodded without


    hesitation. "Yes, it is a good choice."


    This was obviously Cameron''s n. Julian didn''t want to sabotage it.


    Emelia nced at Julian in confusion. "How do you know? Why?"


    Julian coughed. He blurted, "Haytan Tower is located in a flourishing business center. It''s a new


    of several big fashion brands are there. It''s perfect for Nina''s studio."


    "Really?" Emelia doubted.


    She grew suspicious when Julian gave her a positive answer without telling her the reason. But now,


    Julian''s detailed exnation still hadn''t dispelled her suspicion.


    However, she just couldn''t tell what was wrong about it.


    Seeing that Emelia didn''t believe him, Julian asked helplessly, "What can I do to make you believe


    me?"


    "Sorry, I may be overthinking it." Emelia looked at his battered expression and stopped grilling him.


    After Emelia told her what Julian had said, Nina was relieved. Finally, she told Sherlyn to book the


    avable office in Haytan Tower.


    Now that site selection was determined, Sherlyn would take care of the renovation, recruitment and the


    rest. As for Nina, she had to get ready for the filming.

 Chapter 520 Center of Attention

    Chapter 520 Center of Attention


    At Riverside Airport.


    Temperature was picking up in mid-April. Flowers were in bloom during the warmth of spring.


    A handsome man just got off the ne. He walked into the terminal building with his suitcase. The pair


    of big sunsses on the bridge of his nose hid his cold ck eyes, but the white shirt and ck


    trousers failed to conceal his breathtaking charm.


    His eye-catching appearance caused quite a stir at the airport.


    Paparazzi and reporters were also attracted by him, and pointed their cameras at him.


    The man noticed the sound of the shutter and frowned slightly at them.


    Although they couldn''t see his eyes, they were still quite intimidated by his discernable displeasure.


    The man walked up to them when they stood there, frozen in their stance.


    He fished out a few business cards and handed to them. "This is mywyer''s business card. If you post


    my photos without my consent, I''ll file awsuit against you." His voice was cold.


    The reporters were at a loss for words.


    Why was he so serious?


    They just took a few pictures of him because he was so handsome. Of course, his picture could also


    get their reports more views because who doesn''t love a good-looking person.


    They would want to see more of his pictures and know more about his family background and his true


    identity.


    Who would have thought that this man threatened to file awsuit against them?


    "Sir..." Someone tried to justify himself.


    However, the man just made sure that they all got hiswyer''s business card and left.


    He had warned them. If the reporters didn''t know any better and posted his pictures anyway, he would


    take up the weapon ofw.


    Attracting too much attention to himself would ruin his n.


    The reporters were indignant. However, no one dared to act out when they saw the name on the


    business card.


    Thewyer was one of the partners of Phil Henderson''sw firm. He specialized in showbiz legal


    disputes. He handled the reputation litigation and rights protection of celebrities very well. They couldn''t


    afford to go against him.


    In the Dauster family residence.


    A beautifuldy came out as soon as the driver parked his car at the gate of the vi


    She hugged Cameron, who just got off the car, and eximed, "My son! I can''t believe you are really


    here!"


    Cameron''s expression softened. He threw his arms around her and patted on her shoulder in an


    attempt to calm her down.


    He had onlye back a handful of times during the past few years abroad.


    At first, he didn''t want toe back because this city had broken his heart.


    Then, he was too busy with all kinds of research and didn''t have time toe back.


    Fortunately, his parents would attend various symposiums abroad. So they still had the chance to meet


    each other a few times each year.


    Although it was his mother who drove Nina away, he med Nia more for not sticking around.


    Yes, his mother did threaten her.


    But if Nina insisted, his mother would eventuallypromise.


    Nina said that she loved him. Facing the lure of money, however, she ditched him without even the


    slightest hesitation. This was what made him sad, desperate, and angry.


    "Good to have you back." Cameron''s mother, Colleen Donovan, turned away and wiped her tears.


    She thought that Cameron would be forever mad at her for driving away Nina. For years, she lived in


    fear of Cameron nevering back. She was more than relieved to see him back.


    Cameron was the only son in this family. Although it was also nice for him to pursue a bright future


    abroad, his family still wanted him to go back to Riverside City.


    Knowing that Cameron would be back today, the dinner was prepared long ago.


    The family of three sat at the table in the dining room. Considering that Cameron had just got off the


    ne and was probably suffering from jetg, they didn''t invite all their friends and rtives.


    The dinner went well until Cameron''s father, Randall, asked Cameron, "The biology professor job at


    Riverside University, have you made up your mind?"


    Cameron put down the chopsticks. "I''ve already turned it down."


    Randall nodded. "So, you are going to take a job at the research institution?"


    Cameron replied calmly, "I turned that down as well."


    "What did you just say?" Randall and Colleen both asked in disbelief. In their opinion, those two jobs


    were decent and stable. They could ept any one Cameron chose.


    Colleen came around and murmured, "Then, what''s your ideal job?"


    "I''m not looking for a job right now." Cameron''s words shocked his parents.


    He didn''t tell his parents that he had started a leading biotechpany. The Dausters had always been


    a family of schrs. Cameron was the first person in the family who went into business.


    If he told his parents about that, they would definitely try to stop him. They wouldn''t agree to his idea


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    even if he promised that this wouldn''t affect his school work.


    It wasn''t about profits or anything. His parents just despised those businessmen somehow. However, a


    majority of their research funds were donated by those businessmen.


    Regardless of thebels, schrs and businessmen could all do good to the society, couldn''t they?


    That was why he didn''t tell his parents. There was simply no need to do that. They wouldn''t understand


    it anyway.


    "You..." Colleen was exasperated. Randall''s face darkened.


    Cameron had been nothing but a good son for as long as they could remember.


    How did he be so rebellious these days?


    Colleen took a deep breath. "Cameron, you are almost 30. You can''t live like this forever. You need to


    find a job and learn to be independent!


    Uncle Byrd''s daughter..."


    Colleen was just about to say that Uncle Byrd''s daughter also came back after finishing her education


    abroad and was now teaching at a university. Cameron could go on a date with her sometime in the


    future.

 Chapter 521 Long Time No See

    Chapter 521 Long Time No See


    Cameron knew what his mother was ramping up to something, so he interrupted her.


    He took out his graduation certificate, awards, and transcripts from a documents pouch beside him.


    His parents were both befuddled by his action. Cameron said slowly, "Dad, mom, I''ve been living a life


    that you wanted me to live. I believe I''ve made you proud by winning all these awards and credentials.


    But I''m done with this. Over the years, I feel like I''m nothing but a walking dead. For once, I want to live


    my own life.


    I also have ns for my career."


    Randall and Colleen didn''t appreciate his little speech at all.


    By saying that, Cameron was letting them know that he wouldn''t be controlled by them anymore.


    Cameron had made it very clear that he wanted them to stay out of his career nning.


    "I''m full. Time for me to leave. Have a good sleep." Cameron stood up from the chair.


    Colleen was pissed. "Where do you think you are going?"


    This was his home. Where else could he go?


    "I''ve got a ce to stay." Cameron had bought a house without letting his parents know.


    He studied very hard and won a lot of schrships abroad, which was used to invest in the


    establishment of Tymers with Viggo. The money brought in by Tymerster served as the starting fund


    of his own biotechpany. Cameron has long be an upstart in the business world throughout


    the years'' hard work. However, he chose to stay low-key about it.


    Buying a house or a car was nothing to him.


    "You still need the keys to get in," Colleen shouted behind him.


    His parent had bought him a house before. Since Cameron was away all the time, they kept the keys


    for him.


    "I''ll go to my ce." With that, Cameron walked out of the door.


    Colleen and Randall were shocked into a daze. They looked at each other, didn''t know what to do.


    Then, Colleen burst into tears.


    "What was that supposed to mean? Why won''t he stay? This is his home and he just got back! What


    did he mean by living his own life? Is he... He''s still in love with that Nina Sanchez, isn''t he?" Colleen


    cried even louder when she thought of that possibility.


    Randall frowned, "Impossible. He had always med Nina for leaving him.


    He and Nina had lost contact for so many years. And he never brought her up in front of us. I think he


    had moved on."


    "Then why won''t he stay?" asked Colleen.


    Randallforted her. "Honestly, I feel like I don''t know him anymore. Let''s just hope that things will


    work out."


    When Cameron took out all his awards and said that he never felt alive over the years, Randall was


    also stunned.


    Randall''s words wrung Colleen''s heart to the very core.


    She also felt like Cameron was a total stranger to her now.


    The couple was at a loss. They cleaned up the table after a few mouthfuls of food. They still had to


    cheer up to deal with all their rtives and friends, especially those who wanted to introduce their


    daughters to their son.


    After Cameron left the Dauster residence, he asked the driver to send him to his neighborhood. He


    grabbed his two suitcases after the driver dropped him off and took another taxi.


    It was his parents'' driver after all. He didn''t want his parent to know where exactly he was heading to.


    He got off the taxi, called the gatekeeper, and walked into another neighborhood.


    Nina was packing her bags for the filming when the doorbell rang. She wondered who would drop by


    thiste in the night.


    It couldn''t be Sherlyn. Nina just had a video call with her. She should be in thefort of her own


    home now.


    Emelia was still on her honeymoon and wouldn''t be back until dayster.


    "It can''t be one of my crazy fans, can it?"


    Nina went downstairs to open the door.


    When she saw the man standing outside through the peephole, she thought she was hallucinating.


    Cameron Dauster?


    They hadn''t met each other for years now.


    He looked more mature yet still so simr the young man her used to be.


    The ring of the doorbell shock her out of the daze.


    She opened the door without hesitation.


    For many years, she had been waiting to hear from him. Now that she had decided to move on, he just


    showed up out of nowhere.


    In that case, she''d better just give him a closure and make a clean break from him.


    When she opened the door, she saw the two giant suitcases by his feet. It seemed like he had rushed


    here right after he got off the ne.


    She was too focused on his face and failed to notice that when she was peeking through the peephole.


    What the hell was happening !


    Before Nina coulde around, Cameron carried his suitcases inside.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She looked at him, mouth agape.


    As a popr celebrity who cared about her reputation, she stopped him. "What do you think you are


    doing?"


    She was at the height of her influence right now. Being caught on camera with a man in the middle of a


    night at her house would ruin her career. Then she would have to make a rification that he was her


    boyfriend or even fianc¨¦.


    Otherwise, people would gossip about her "promiscuous" private life non-stop.


    Thinking of that, Nina thought that he must be doing this on purpose. She collected herself and stood in


    front of the man again.


    Cameron simply kicked the door open and forced Nina into the house with the suitcases in his hands


    until her back was against the wall.


    The man''s slim and strong body pressed against hers as he whispered into her ear, "Long time no see,


    Nina Sanchez."


    Nina admitted that her heart just skipped a beat. She was still in love with him.


    But that didn''t mean he could do whatever he wanted to her! She was not some old toy that he could


    threw away when he was tired of it.

 Chapter 522 Harbor

    Chapter 522 Harbor


    However, Nina was too much of a restive soul to be tricked by his flirt. She raised her head a little,


    showing her perfect jawline. Then, she leaned closer to him and smiled, "Yeah, I haven''t heard from


    you for almost a decade. Long time indeed."


    She had pictured the day she met Cameron again over and over. The scenario that ran through her


    head most frequently was that Cameron would me her for leaving him and give her a hard time.


    She had also thought about the situation where they were alienated and he would treat her like a total


    stranger.


    What she had never expected was that he woulde back to find her right after he got off the ne


    and pressed her against the wall with his own body.


    Although Nina was shocked, she still had a fully functioning brain.


    The words she just threw at him were full of irony, insinuating that it waspletely ridiculous of him to


    a decade.


    Nina thought that Cameron would be embarrassed after hearing that. Unexpectedly, he moved even


    closer to her and replied calmly, "Four years of college plus five years after graduation. It''s exactly nine


    years."


    Nina froze, didn''t know how to react.


    Her heart ached after realizing that it had been nine years since shest saw him. Meanwhile, she was


    shocked that Cameron still remembered how long they had separated.


    She hadn''t heard from him since he left nine years ago. She thought he had long forgotten about her.


    Her feelings were mixed. She smacked him on his chest. "Cameron Dauster, you bastard!"


    Nina tried to wriggle free in the heat of the moment.


    Cameron tightened his grip, then lowered his head to kiss her on the lips.


    Nina tried to resist it and even wanted to tackle him. But he was Cameron, the man she had dreamed


    about meeting again. Although it was a little strange to be so intimate with him after he disappeared


    from her life for so many years, she had nothing to lose.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed back harder.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Momentster, Cameron let go of her in an attempt to curb his burning desire.


    He stared at her and asked, "Where''s the bathroom? I have to take a shower. I just got off the ne


    and didn''t have time to freshen up." His voice was hoarse.


    "Second floor." Nina didn''t know why would she tell him that.


    Hearing the man''s chuckle, Nina turned angry from embarrassment.


    Her answer was tantamount to letting him stay and wanting to do something with himter. Thinking of


    that, she pushed the man away.


    Cameron went to the second floor, leaving Nina downstairs regretting what she had said.


    Cameron didn''t even bother to take a change of clothes with him. He would have to take it offter


    anyway.


    Nina buried her face in her hands and paced around the living room. He wanted to call Emelia for help.


    But Emelia was pregnant right now. She might have already fallen asleep.


    Moreover, Emelia might be shocked if Nina told her that Cameron was upstairs taking a shower in her


    house. Considering that sudden mood change was bad for pregnant women, Nina gave up the idea of


    calling Emelia.


    Nina threw herself into the couch and closed her eyes, trying to calm herself down.


    But all she could think of was her kissing Cameron just now. Her heart beat even faster.


    Nina patted her face, forcing herself to stop thinking about it.


    "Nina Sanchez, get a grip! Remember what he had done to you?" she thought.


    She had handled all the kiss scenes with those handsome actors calmly. What was so special about


    Cameron? It was just one kiss. Why was her heart racing?


    Nina couldn''t help but recalled the day when they first met. They were both young back then.


    He was not as sturdy as he was right now and she was always happy and joyful.


    They were with each other every day in that summer after they graduated from high school.


    She didn''t feel bad for giving herself to him.


    At that time, he was her everything. She thought he was her harbor. Therefore, she gave him all she


    had.


    When Cameron''s mother pped the cheque right in her face, she suddenly realized that she didn''t


    live in a fairytale and lovers didn''t always get to live happily ever after.


    His parents wanted him to go abroad, but he said he would stay for Nina. His parents grew anxious


    because his reckless decision would ruin his future.


    Nina also knew that. When she took the cheque and broke up with Cameron, her heart shattered into


    million pieces.


    She loved him. That was why she did it. She wanted what was best for him.


    "You like it here?" Cameron''s voice pulled her back from her memories.


    Nina opened her eyes to see Cameron standing in front of her with only a bath towel tied around his


    waist.


    She had never seen his body after that summer. Now that he was standing there half-naked, Nina had


    to admit that she was a little aroused.


    She was about to stand up from the couch to get her mind off things when Cameron pounced on her.


    Next thing she knew, their bodies intertwined.


    However, she still had grievance in her heart after all. When they were about to reach the climax, she


    pushed people away a bit and said with a smile: "Mr. Dauster, it has been so many years and you are


    still a bad kisser."


    Seeing his expression stiffen, she beamed. "I''ve kissed so many men over the years. What''s the


    saying, practice makes perfect?"


    She could tell Cameron was burning up.


    Although she kissed those actors for work reasons, this piece of information was still enough to make


    Cameron go crazy. But she didn''t know that her saying that to an energetic man was simply a mistake.


    Cameron didn''t let Nina sleep for the whole night.

 Chapter 523 French Leave

    Chapter 523 French Leave


    When Nina woke up in the morning, she thought she would miss her flight. She checked the time and


    found it was still early.


    The man beside her had his arms around her waist, sound asleep.


    Nina didn''t know how could he sleepst night. She couldn''t fall asleep because her heart was a mess


    and didn''t know how to face him.


    If he hade back just a few years earlier, she would open her arms and get back with him all over


    again.


    But now...


    Now, it was toote. Her faith in him had died down, and her feelings for him had faded.


    ...


    Funny how he came back just when she decided to move on.


    Shey there quietly, listening to his heartbeat. Then she decided to take French leave.


    She had a flight to catch anyway, which was a perfect excuse for leaving without saying goodbye.


    This time, she would stay in a heavily-guarded military base with the crew for the filming, close to being


    isted from the outside world for around three months.


    Nina was d that she agreed to take the role because she still had three months to sort herself out


    before confronting Cameron.


    The other reason why she wanted to leave without telling him was that she wanted him to have a taste


    of his own poison. She wanted to see how would he suffer after she disappeared from his world.


    Nina lifted theforter and tried to get out of the bed. However, the second her feet touched the


    ground, the pain from her lower body hit her. She fell back into the bed.


    Look at what Cameron had done!


    He did her over and over against night. Now, it pained her to walk!


    However, Nina was tough enough to power through it. She walked out of the bedroom, washed up, and


    grabbed her suitcase before she left.


    The first thing she did when she got in a taxi heading to the airport was call Sherlyn.


    Sherlyn was still sleeping. After being woken up by Nina''s call, she asked in a drowsy voice, "What are


    you doing calling me this early?"


    Nina''s flight was in the afternoon. They had nned it out yesterday. They would have lunch together


    and then Sherlyn would drive Nina to the airport. Nina was never an early bird. That was why Sherlyn


    was surprised to get her call at this time.


    Nina said solemnly, "Sherlyn, I need your help on two things. It''s urgent."


    "What''s wrong?" Sherlyn had never seen Nina being so serious in her entire friendship with Nina.


    "I can''t tell you right now." Nina had no time to exin it to Sherlyn. "First, change my flight. I have to


    catch the earliest flight to leave Riverside City. I am already on my way to the airport."


    "What?" Sherlyn was at a loss of words.


    "Second, when will the dating show make the official announcement? I want them to make it right now


    and say I''ll be in it." Nina added.


    Although she and Cameron just had sexst night, it didn''t mean anything. She wanted Cameron to


    know that she was going to be in a dating show and make him jealous.


    He had left her waiting for so long. She couldn''t be coaxed that easily.


    He had never exined anything about his disappearance. If she forgave him just like that, how would


    that make her look?


    Also, she didn''t know what she was to him.


    Did he still love her? Still ming her? Or was he just looking for a goody?


    It was notpletely impossible. As one of the top actresses in the showbiz, Nina had a pretty face


    and nice body.


    She looked stunning and dazzling in every photo. Her womanly curve was simply heaven-sent.


    She also thought of another more dramatic possibility, that is, the reason why Cameron came back to


    her was to trifle with her feelings to get back at her for leaving him. The second he realized that she


    was falling for him all over again, he would dump her.


    But no matter what game he was ying, Nina wouldn''t fall for it.


    "What happened to youst night? Why did you change your mind?" Sherlyn was shocked by Nina''s


    words.


    They had justmunicated with the dating show''s crewst night. The crew meant to wait and make


    the announcement till thest minute to leave enough suspense.


    All these years in the showbiz, Nina had never been in a serious rtionship. Love scandals about her


    were always rified as soon as possible.


    Some people said that she already had a secret sugar daddy, others believed that she couldn''t fall in


    love with a man because she was a lesbian. Nina was a controversial public figure. People would want


    to watch her on the show. That was why the crew decided to save the announcement of her


    participation for thest.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Nina''s sudden change of heart really gave Sherlyn a headache.


    Nina pleaded, "My sweet angel Sherlyn. Please make it work! My happiness depends on this."


    Sherlyn was left even more confused. "Your happiness?"


    "Don''t ask. Just use your magicalmunication skills to help me get this done. Love you." Nina could


    be such a sweet talker. Sherlyn was egged on by her words and got to the business the second she


    hung up the phone.


    Nina heaved a sigh of relief. She believed that Sherlyn waspetent enough to handle this.


    It was still early when she got to the airport. Sherlyn was really efficient. She had already changed the


    flight for her.


    After Nina boarded the ne, Nina received a message from Sherlyn when she was waiting for the


    ne to take off. "All done. The announcement will be out after yound."


    Nina messaged Sherlyn numerous kiss and heart emojis, and then she turned off her phone in


    satisfaction.

 Chapter 524 She Was As Tough As Ever

    Chapter 524 She Was As Tough As Ever


    Cameron hadn''t got a good night''s sleep like this for a long time. He had dreamed a girl was calling out


    his name with a charming smile while he was touching her soft body.


    Combined with the jetg, he slept until noon.


    When he woke up, he was stunned at the sight of the exquisite white chandelier hanging from the


    ceiling, which was obviously the women''s style. He could tell it was not the incandescentmp in his


    apartment. Because he had counted the lines on themp cap countless times on those sleepless


    nights.


    Surely, he was not in his apartment.


    Cameron took a few minutes to realize that he had returned to his home country and spent one night


    with the girl who always appeared in his dream. That was why he was at her house.


    Recalling what happenedst night, Cameron held his forehead and couldn''t help butugh.


    She was still as tough as ever and would only be meek after an intense sex.


    However, Cameron felt a little strange at this moment.


    He turned around only to find that the girl had long since disappeared.


    He immediately sat up and frowned. "Nina?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    His voice was as deep and pleasant as the sound of a cello.


    There was no response in the empty room. A bad feeling swept Cameron.


    He got up in the towel and went downstairs to look for Nina while constantly thinking about how to start


    the conversation with her. There wasn''t a single person in the huge vi. Cameron finally saw his two


    suitcases lying on the floor in the doorway.


    He remembered that he had put them near the wall when he came inst night. Obviously, someone


    had kicked them over.


    Thinking of the image that Nina was pissed off, he couldn''t stop grinning.


    She was a sassy and straightforward person, and this was something she definitely would do.


    Then, he saw arge piece of white paper stuck on one of the suitcases. He walked over and picked it


    up, finding it was a note that Nina had left for him.


    The message was written by a thick ck marker, and it said, "Mr. Dauster, it was just a one-night


    stand between adults. If you wantpensation, please contact my agent, Sherlyn Lansdale. Just tell


    her how much you want.


    "PS: Please leave my house immediately after you wake up. Close the door and better leave at night to


    avoid being caught on camera by the paparazzi."


    Cameron tore up the note and threw it into the trash can, pretending never to see it.


    She could do anything she wanted, but he still had his own purpose.


    Cameron opened his suitcase, took out a change of clothes, went upstairs, and took a shower to


    refresh himself. He made two assumptions about Nina''s leaving before he woke up.


    Firstly, she couldn''t face what happenedst night, so she chose to escape.


    Secondly, she hated him, so she tried to get back at him in this way.


    But she definitely still had him in her heart, for whatever purpose.


    Otherwise, with her disposition, she wouldn''t have let him touch herst night, not even a single finger.


    After taking a shower, his phone rang.


    It was from Lucien Fowler, his partner and also the apparent person in charge of Camcien Lifetech.


    Lucien asked over the phone, "Will youe to the office today?"


    Lucien knew that Cameron had returned from abroad.


    He and Cameron knew each other during their studies abroad. But he had returned a few years ago.


    Compared with doing research, he was better at socializing. Cameron took the opportunity to start this


    biologicalpany with him.


    Hence, they could work together and concentrate on their respective fields. Lucien was responsible for


    the daily management and operation of thepany, while Cameron was responsible for the research


    and development behind the scenes.


    With perfect cooperation, Camcien Lifetech has quickly be a new star in themercial circle of


    Riverside City over the past few years. Cameron''s several leading research achievements even


    brought Camcien Lifetech to the forefront of the biological industry.


    "Yes." Cameron replied, "Pick me up in 20 minutes."


    "Okay." Lucienughed and uttered, "I''ve already prepared an office for you. Wee back."


    "Thank you." Cameron simply replied. He had excellent partners at Tymers Entertainment and


    Camcien Lifetech, which guaranteed him the possibility to concentrate more on his studies and


    research during these years abroad.


    Having finished talking to Lucien, Cameron went downstairs to the kitchen and skillfully prepared


    breakfast for himself.


    As for his suitcases, Cameron thought for a moment and decided to take them away temporarily.


    He had nned to live here, but hadn''t expected that Nina would directly leave. Now he didn''t have a


    key and could only wait till she returned.


    Twenty minutester, Lucien saw Cameron walking out of the vis with two suitcases. He took off his


    sunsses and looked around. Then he asked in confusion, "Whose house did you stay atst night?"


    Lucien knew where Cameron lived, for he had helped with buying and decorating Cameron''s house, so


    he could tell that this house neither belonged to Cameron''s or Cameron''s parents.


    Cameron simply said, "A friend''s house."


    Cameron hadn''t spoken with Lucien about his story with Nina for two reasons. First, Lucien was very


    active in the business circle and could meet Nina on many asions. Cameron was afraid that Lucien


    would spill the beans to Nina if he knew.


    Secondly, Cameron didn''t know how to exin how he had been tangling with Nina for so many years.


    Therefore, he had never talked about it with Lucien. Since he had returned from abroad now, he


    decided to tell Lucien the whole story, but not now while they were standing on the street.


    Lucien walked around Cameron several times, looking him up and down for a long time, then he leaned


    closer to him, sniffed, and said meaningfully, "I can smell the fragrance of women all over you. You


    must have stayed in a woman''s housest night."


    "No sooner had you returned from abroad than you spent a night with a woman! It overturned your cool


    and unapproachable image in my heart!" Lucien was really a bit sharp-tongued.


    Cameron wanted to kick him away. The shampoo and shower gel he used were all Nina''s, so he was


    full of women''s fragrances.


    On the other hand, Lucien leaned so close to him and sniffed, causing the security guards at the gate


    to keep looking at them curiously, as if they were a couple.


    "Stay away from me." At the thought of this, Cameron pushed Lucien to the side, then put one of his


    suitcases into the trunk.

 Chapter 525 The Most Beautiful, Wildest and Gorgeous Flower

    Chapter 525 The Most Beautiful, Wildest and Gorgeous Flower


    Lucien helped Cameron with another suitcase, but he didn''t stop talking. "I heard that many celebrities


    live here because of the strict security in this vi area. Did you meet any celebrities on the way out?"


    Cameron didn''t answer.


    If he said that the woman he was withst night was a famous A-list actress in the entertainment


    industry, he didn''t know if it would make Lucien''s jaw drop.


    So, Cameron ignored Lucien''s question and got in the car. Lucien had long known Cameron was less


    talkative for many years, so he didn''t mind Cameron not answering.


    After Lucien got into the car, he continued while driving, "By the way, I''ve prepared a surprise for you."


    "What surprise?" Cameron wasn''t interested in it at all. The so-called surprise was probably not a good


    surprise as he knew Lucien.


    Lucien said mysteriously, "You''ll see."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lucien suddenly was aware of something and added, "Maybe... It


    might not be a surprise."


    Lucien didn''t expect that Cameron was seeing someone, which made his arrangement quite awkward.


    However, it was all set. He couldn''t change it for the moment and could only proceed with it as nned.


    When they arrived at Camcien Lifetech, located in Haytan Tower, Lucien excitedly took Cameron to an


    office. "Come! Look at the office I''ve prepared for you. It''s designed ording to your noble and cold


    temperament. Moreover, you''re the only person on this floor. It''s absolutely quiet."


    Cameron was indeed very satisfied with this office. Lucien knew his preferences very well, so he


    sincerely replied, "Thank you. It''s not bad."


    Lucien continued, "There is only an office room, aboratory room, and arge multimedia conference


    room on this floor. But we rarely use it. You don''t have to worry about disturbing you."


    "Alright." What Cameron needed the most was silence.


    Lucien suddenly leaned closer to him and observed mysteriously, "By the way, I had lowered the rent of


    the upper floor for your friend Viggo as you said. And do you know whom Viggo introduced it to?"


    Cameron raised his eyebrows and pretended knowing nothing. "To whom?"


    "Nina Sanchez!" Lucien shouted excitedly and almost jumped up when mentioning the name, startling


    Cameron.


    "Do you know Nina Sanchez?" Without waiting for an answer, Lucien thought that Cameron didn''t know


    Nina and began to exin to him. "You might not know much about the stars in the domestic


    entertainment industry these years. Nina Sanchez is one of the most popr actresses now."


    "Her face and her figure were amazing! You know what people say?" Lucien''s face was full of desire.


    "She has the face of an Angel and a hot body!"


    As Lucien finished speaking excitedly, he suddenly felt Cameron''s cold gaze. He asked, puzzling.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing," Cameron said lightly.


    Any man wouldn''t be happy if he knew other men coveted his woman.


    However, Lucien knew Cameron too well. The more he spoke in such a tone, the more he felt unhappy.


    Lucien thought about what he had just said and suddenly pped his forehead. He remarked with


    certainty, "I know. You must think that I was exaggerating about Nina Sanchez. You don''t believe that


    there is such a perfect woman in the world, right?"


    Cameron was speechless.


    Was Lucien a fool?


    What was going through his mind? Cameron seriously doubted how Lucien had made it to the same


    university as he did.


    Lucien didn''t notice Cameron''s weird expression. He took out his phone and searched many beautiful


    photos of Nina. "Come, let me show you. She is Nina Sanchez."


    Lucien defended his words as he slid his thumb across the photos. "See? I''m not exaggerating. She is


    really a peerless beauty, isn''t she? I''ve seen her a few times at some events. She''s even more beautiful


    in person."


    Cameron took a deep breath, thinking that if Lucien dared to show such a covetous look in front of him


    again, he would punch Lucien in the face.


    Fortunately, Lucien put away his phone the next second, then said in a gloomy tone, "A shame about


    such a beautiful woman."


    Cameron raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"


    Lucien said mysteriously, "The beauty doesn''t have even one boyfriend these years. It''s said that she


    doesn''t like men, but women!"


    Taking a deep breath, Cameron was almost shocked to death by Lucien''s remarks.


    Lucien thought Cameron was just surprised to hear that, so he moved closer to Cameron and asked,


    "Do you think so?"


    "Yeah, it''s quite a pity." Then Cameron changed the topic. "Didn''t you say that you''ve prepared a


    surprise for me?"


    He really didn''t want to hear Lucien talking nonsense. Not only did he know Nina, but he was also very


    familiar with everything about her, such as the number of moles on her body and even the detailed


    location of each mole.


    He was even more sure that Nina definitely didn''t like women. Otherwise, how could she have sex with


    himst night?


    Cameron''s question immediately brought Lucien back to earth.


    "Wait a moment." He took out his phone, walked to the side, and made a call.


    In a few minutes, the elevator doors opened, and a young, fashionably dressed girl came out, carrying


    a document bag.


    "Cameron, Lucien." As she reached them, the girl greeted them as though they had been friends for


    years. Then, her watery eyes fell on Cameron, alighted with joy.


    "Mnie?" A frown flitted across Cameron''s face. "Why are you here?"


    Mnie nchard was the daughter of a tutor of Cameron and Lucien when studying abroad. Hence,


    both of them naturally knew her.


    In recent years, Cameron had switched to another tutor for further studies, but he still had kept in


    contact with Mnie and that tutor.


    Lucien exined. "You know what? When Mnie heard you wereing back, she deliberately


    followed suit. So, I hired her and arranged her as your assistant."


    Hearing this, Cameron knew what was going on and couldn''t help but frown as he asked Lucien, "Is


    this your so-called surprise?"


    Cameron had long known that Mnie liked him.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    There were countless Chinese or foreign girls who admired him all these years, but he wasn''t


    interested in anyone.


    He had already picked the most beautiful, wild, and gorgeous flower in the world. There had been no


    ce for the other flowers in his heart.


    After switching to another tutor, Cameron deliberately reduced his contact with Mnie to avoid their


    paths crossing, but he didn''t expect Lucien to hire her as his assistant.


    Cameron was utterly lost for words.

 Chapter 526 Already Have Someone in My Heart

    Chapter 526 Already Have Someone in My Heart


    "I don''t need an assistant." Without considering anyone''s feelings, Cameron coldly refused.


    Mnie''s eyes were moist as though she was about to cry.


    She was also a person who had never suffered any failure or setbacks since she was born. But now


    Cameron rejected her in person, and she felt so humiliated.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucien quickly tried to smooth things over and dragged Cameron to the side. "What are you doing?"


    Mnie came all the way to see..."


    Before Lucien could finish, Cameron interrupted coldly, "When you picked me up just now, you should


    know that I spent the night at a woman''s house."


    Cameron didn''t lower his voice deliberately so that Mnie could hear him.


    As expected, Mnie was shocked in disbelief.


    Seeing Mnie''s expression, Lucien almost jumped out of his shoes. He tugged at Cameron''s sleeve


    and asked in a low voice, "I know it. So what? It means nothing!"


    Lucien had indeed guessed it. However, Cameron didn''t introduce the woman to him but waited alone


    at the entrance with suitcases. The woman didn''t even show up. In his view, Cameron didn''t take that


    woman seriously.


    Perhaps it was just a one-night stand, which wouldn''t affect him helping Mnie pursue Cameron.


    Mnie was the youngest daughter of their tutor. In Lucien''s eyes, Mnie was young, beautiful, and


    gentle. She was suitable for a cold fish like Cameron, who looked utterly emotionless. Most importantly,


    Mnie loved Cameron deeply. Weren''t they a perfect match?


    Cameron couldn''t bother to speak with Lucien. He pulled Lucien''s hand away and walked toward


    Mnie. "Mnie, your parents are both living abroad. Riverside City won''t be your home."


    In other words, she shouldn''t have left her parents ande to Riverside City for him.


    When Mnie heard what Cameron had just said, tears were streaming down her cheeks.


    Seeing the young girl crying in front of the two men, Lucien couldn''t bear to watch and hurriedly gave


    Mnie a tissue to wipe her tears.


    Cameron didn''t care at all and coldly continued, "Besides, I''ve already made it clear that I don''t have


    loving feelings for you. If you insist on pursuing me, it will never work."


    Cameron had made his attitude clear abroad when noticing Mnie''s had an affection for him. It was


    just that Mnie hadn''t given up all these years.


    Cameron thought for a moment and added, "I already have someone I love, and I''ll marry her in the


    future."


    As soon as Cameron finished speaking, both Mnie and Lucien were stunned.


    Lucien red at Cameron as if he had seen a stranger. He had known Cameron for years but never


    heard Cameron mention someone he liked.


    All these years, Cameron hadn''t shown any interest in women. For a time, Lucien thought that he liked


    men.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have helped Mnie actively because he thought that perhaps Cameron was


    too dull to know his own heart.


    Mnie felt the same way as Lucien.


    Cameron had been single all these years, making Mnie believe that there was no loved person in


    Cameron''s heart. And she had stayed with Cameron for years because of her father, so she surely


    thought that she had the advantage of being his girlfriend.


    But who would have expected that Cameron could spend the night with a woman and even im that


    he loved that woman?


    Mnie felt that her entire world had copsed, so she ran away crying.


    Lucien was shocked with his mouth and even forgot tofort Mnie.


    Cameron red at Lucien in disgust. "Don''t mess around with my personal affair again."


    Only then did Luciene back to his senses. "You already have someone you like?" he murmured in


    disbelief. "You mean the woman who spent the night with youst night?"


    "Who else would I be talking about?" Cameron looked at Lucien in disdain.


    He wouldn''t go to a woman''s house as soon as hended if he didn''t like her. Could it be that he was


    such an easy man?


    Lucien stomped his foot. "But you never said it."


    Cameron snorted, "That doesn''t mean I don''t have one."


    "Then why didn''t you introduce her to me today?" asked Lucien, putting his hands on his waist. "And


    why didn''t she show up?"


    The question stuck with Cameron. He didn''t want to keep it a secret, but Nina had run away, and he


    could do nothing about it.


    When seeing Cameron stiffened for a moment, Lucien came closer and asked, "Why so silent?"


    Before Cameron could say anything, Lucien said with certainty, "I know. You don''t have a girlfriend,


    right? You just lied to Mnie to make her give up!"


    Cameron was speechless again.


    Was Lucien soft in the head?


    He raised his hand on his forehead and took a deep breath. Then he gritted his teeth and scolded,


    "Have you watched too many cheeky soap operas? What the hell is going on with your mind!"


    "So, do you really have a girlfriend? Who is she?" Lucien stared at him and asked.


    "Manage to let Mnie leave thepany first. I''ll tell youter." Cameron pointed in the direction that


    Mnie had left.


    Lucien was extremely depressed. "It''s impossible to send her away. I''ve promised our tutor to take care


    of Mnie here. I can only dismiss her as your assistant for now."


    Lucien had even promised to be the matchmaker for Mnie and Cameron. If he sent Mnie back


    now, how could he face their tutor in the future?


    "Up to you." Cameron didn''t insist on forcing Mnie to leave Riverside City, as long as Mnie would


    not be his assistant and stayed away from him. As for the rest, it was not his concern. After all, he


    wasn''t the one who promised to take care of Mnie.


    Cameron''s phone rang at that moment. He pulled out the phone and instantly stopped breathing as he


    looked at the screen.


    It was a message sent by the news app. "Nina Sanchez has announced herself to join a dating reality


    show, "the headline read.


    He clicked on the details page and saw Nina''s photo.


    Cameron knew that Nina had intended to join a love reality show before. And Nina was still the actress


    of Tymers at that time. Hence, he had directly rejected her proposal.


    After that, Nina hadn''t mentioned it again. Cameron thought Nina had given up the idea.


    He hadn''t expected that she would announce joining this show immediately after leaving Tymers,


    especially the day after they had sex. Did she do it on purpose?


    Although no one knew about his rtionship with Nina, he felt humiliated.


    No! He even felt like Nina was cheating on him!

 Chapter 527 Ill Give You Two Options

    Chapter 527 I''ll Give You Two Options


    Cameron stared at Nina''s radiant smile on the screen and squeezed his phone hard.


    She still knew how to antagonize him.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t look well." Lucien came over and looked down at Cameron''s phone.


    Cameron quickly put his phone away and gave Lucien a stern look. "Go and find Mnie at once!"


    After all, Mnie was their tutor''s favorite daughter, and he still couldn''t let anything happen to her.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucien instantly lost interest in checking Cameron''s phone and left to look for Mnie.


    Lucien didn''t expect all things to turn out to be a joke. Now he was the most embarrassed one to be


    caught in the middle.


    Honestly, he did it out of kindness.


    After Lucien left, Cameron walked into his office. There was a floor-to-ceiling window with a view of the


    broad sea. As he was staring at the sea and pondering what to do, he got a call from Viggo.


    "Have you seen the news? Nina will join a love variety show," asked Viggo.


    Cameron gritted his teeth. "I saw it."


    Viggo was confused. "Didn''t you go to see herst night? What''s wrong with you two?"


    Viggo and Nina lived in the same vi area. Last night, Viggo called to tell the security guard that


    Cameron was his friend and let Cameron enter.


    That was why Viggo also knew aboutst night. Hence, he hurriedly called to ask Cameron what was


    going on when he saw the news.


    "What do you think if a woman left you alone at the house?" Cameron spoke with his teeth gritted.


    Viggoughed. "You mean she pretends nothing happened?"


    Cameron sneered to express his anger.


    "Then what do you n to do?" Viggo sincerely wanted to offer help. "Do you want me to persuade


    her?"


    Viggo was a veteran actor and had cooperated with Nina for years. So he thought Nina would probably


    listen to his words.


    "No need. I''ll talk to her myself," refused Cameron.


    Viggo replied, "Aright. But do let me know if there''s anything I can help you with."


    Then Viggo asked again, "By the way, when will you officially be back to thepany?"


    Cameron was one of the partners of Tymers Entertainment. Since Cameron had returned, he surely


    needed to run thepany with Viggo together.


    Cameron was silent for a moment before he answered, "Viggo, my future focus might still be on


    biological research. After all, it''s my field of expertise."


    "I understand." Viggo knew what Cameron meant. Cameron nned not to join the management team


    at present.


    Cameron added, "I trust your management ability. I''d like to work behind the scenes for now. Let''s talk


    about it when I need to be present in the future."


    "Okay." Viggo supported Cameron''s decision unconditionally. "A genius like you should specialize in


    the fields of your expertise. After all, it''s the greatest benefit of humankind."


    People said that the Twenty-first century was a century of biological science. Any equipment or product


    developed by a biologicalpany would make a big difference in human life. Hence, Viggo supported


    that Cameron should focus on biological research as well.


    "Thank you."


    Then they ended the call.


    Cameron pondered for a while before calling Nina.


    Nina answered the call no sooner than a second, but she asked coldly, "Hello, who is it?"


    "Are you serious about recording the love variety show?" asked Cameron. He chose not to say his


    name, for he believed she could recognize his voice.


    Nina replied as if that was how it ought to be, "Of course I''m. I''ve already signed the contract. And I


    can''t afford to pay a huge penalty."


    "Very good," Cameron said through gritted teeth.


    Although his tone was calm, Nina could tell that he was pissed off.


    Nina asked, deliberately sounding a little discontented, "Mr. Dauster, why did you sound so weird? Is


    there something bothering you?"


    "What do you think is bothering me?" Cameron asked rhetorically.


    Nina replied heartlessly, "Do you think you have the right to meddle in my personal life just because we


    slept togetherst night? Come on. We are both adults. However, I do admit that our rtionship is a


    little different from others."


    Cameron thought she would say something nice, so he didn''t interrupt her.


    "After all, you''re my ex. Even though I had sex with you, I''ll never rekindle things with you."


    Cameron''s fingers tightened around his phone, and he decided not to talk nonsense with her. Or he


    would be going to explode.


    He directly cut in, "I''ll give you two options. First one, I''ll pay the penalty, and you''ll give up recording


    this show. Second one, I''ll be on the show and be your date."


    Cameron knew that the theme of a love variety show was about dates. If he went to be her date on this


    show, they would be dating like a real couple.


    That way, Nina wouldn''t be seeing other men, and Cameron could spend more time with her. It was a


    win-win.


    Cameron also knew that the female guests would change the male guests, but he would never let it


    happen to him.


    He didn''t care how other male guests would exchange, but he would be Nina''s only date.


    Cameron''s utterances made Nina have to make the passive choice.


    She sneered, "Cameron, congrattions! You finally turned from a naive teenager into a shrewd boss


    after all these years of studying abroad."


    Nina really knew how to make caustic remarks.


    Cameron said in a rage, "Call me when you make your decision."


    Then, he hung up the phone.

 Chapter 528 A Quarrel

    Chapter 528 A Quarrel


    After the call, Nina was so mad that she almost threw her phone away.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She had already arrived at the shooting site, surrounded by all the staff. If it weren''t for minding her


    image, she would have called back and scolded Cameron.


    Nina walked up and down furiously. Sylvie, Nina''s assistant, asked worriedly, "Nina, what''s wrong?"


    Nina said with her teeth gritted, "I''m extremely angry and will explode at any time. You better stay away


    from me."


    Sylvie dramatically jumped to the side. "Didn''t we just arrive here? Who provoked you?"


    Nina put her hands on her waist and sighed. No one had provoked her here, but someone had in


    Riverside City, thousands of miles away.


    After taking another deep breath, Nina took her phone and got into her RV. She asked the driver to get


    out of the car first and then called Cameron again. The call was answered in a second.


    Nina said, smiling, "I''m quite looking forward to being your date on the show."


    She would never cancel the contract. It was not the matter of money. Even if Cameron didn''t pay the


    penalty, she could also afford it on her own.


    When she decided to participate in this show, she didn''t know that Cameron woulde back. She just


    wanted to forget Cameron and give herself a chance to start over again. And she hadn''t changed her


    mind until Cameron had returned. On the contrary, she had been even more determined to join this


    show.


    "Are you sure?" asked Cameron.


    Nina''s expression instantly changed. "That''s something I''m supposed to be asking you. Are you sure


    you want to be on the show? Aren''t you afraid that your parents will be mad at you?"


    Nina knew that Cameron came from a schrly family. How could his parents tolerate their excellent


    son appearing on a reality show and even with the woman they dislike?


    The so-called schrly family wasn''t much superior to others, but they tended to act like they were


    nobler than others. That was why Cameron''s parents didn''t like Nina, for she was a public figure but not


    an advanced talent.


    Cameron simply replied, "This is my business, not theirs."


    Nina sneered, "Bullshit!"


    She was too aggravated to mind her words. Anyway, Cameron had long known her true personality, so


    she didn''t need to restrain herself.


    Nina added, "They are your parents. It''s a doomed rtionship that you could never ignore. If you


    participate in this show, wait for your entire family to criticize you!"


    Nina almost roared. Cameron was silent on the phone for a while.


    Just as Nina thought he was about to change his mind, he suddenly uttered, "Are you so concerned


    about my situation?"


    Nina''s fury was ignited once again. She sneered, "Why should I care about an ex-boyfriend who had


    left for years without a word?"


    Before Cameron could say anything, Nina continued, "You''re overthinking it. I just don''t want your


    mother to disturb my life again. Cameron, I don''t want to experience the humiliation I had suffered


    again!" Somehow, Nina just shouted out these words.


    It was the most resentful and painful memory she had buried deep in her heart.


    Initially, she hadn''t nned to say these words to Cameron. After all, so many years had passed. But


    when she knew Cameron''s n, the first image that came to her mind was Cameron''s mother, Colleen


    Donovan. If Colleen saw this show, Nina would be humiliated by her again. Probably she would throw a


    check at Nina''s face again.


    Cameron didn''t say anything for a long time. It was obvious that Nina''s words were unexpected.


    There was a long silence between them before Cameron opened his mouth. His voice was tinged with


    a trace of bitterness. "I apologize for what my mother did to you."


    "Then, let us not disturb each other in the future," Nina directly hung up the phone. She slowly leaned


    against the seat, her eyes turning red.


    She had waited for so many years, but now she decided to give up. A big part of the reason was


    Cameron''s mother.


    A few days ago, when she apanied Emelia to try on the wedding dress, that Patricia came to pick


    on them, which reminded her of Colleen.


    Despair filled her heart, for she felt exhausted dealing with such a mother-inw.


    She had been working hard enough every day. If she still had to face a mother-inw who disliked her


    when getting home, she might as well make a clean break with Cameron. Then she could live a


    happier life.


    A few years earlier, Nina had been confident in waiting for Cameron to return.


    She had even said impulsively that she would pursue him again if Cameron no longer loved her.


    But as time passed, she slowly felt tired. Perhaps when people reached a certain age, their passion


    would fade, and they only wanted to live a quiet life.


    Nina stayed in the RV for a timeless time. Suddenly, Sylvie knocked on the door. "Nina, the filming is


    going to start."


    Nina quickly collected all her emotions. She shook her short hair, then opened the door and threw


    herself into her work.


    Cameron was still sitting alone in his office, not moving for a long time.


    Today''s conversation was out of his expectations.


    All these years, he knew that Nina didn''t have any love affairs and knew that she still hadn''t gotten over


    him. Hence, he was confident that she would continue to love him wholeheartedly like before as long


    as he returned.


    He had no thought in his head except to be reunited with Nina. But he forgot to consider her situation.


    He was indeed too naive and selfish.


    When he calmed down, he called Viggo.


    "I hope the program team can cancel Nina''s contract. Please help me to negotiate with them. I''ll pay for


    it no matter how much it will cost."


    He could temporarily give up joining the show so that he wouldn''t cause unnecessary trouble for her,


    but he couldn''t stand to watch her dating other men.


    As for his parents, he would figure out what to do.


    Viggo quickly called back, "The Director said no. But it''s understanding in terms of Nina''s current


    poprity." Viggo analyzed it in his professional view. "This show only gained a little attention before,


    but today, Nina''s appearance on this show gained a huge attention. Nina''s joining is beneficial to the


    program''s ratings and will help them boost the poprity of the second season. It''s impossible to


    change Nina."

 Chapter 529 The Sense of Crisis

    Chapter 529 The Sense of Crisis


    "I see." After a moment of silence, Cameron replied.


    Viggo asked curiously, "Didn''t you have a talk with her?"


    Cameron was very frustrated.


    That was not a talk but a quarrel.


    Viggo thought for a moment and uttered, "In my opinion, just let it go. Maybe in the end, she will find


    out that you are the best one."


    Cameron snorted. "Easy for you to say. Can you watch a woman you love dating another man?"


    Viggo was lost for words for a second. Then he continued, "It''s a show. There are so many staff


    standing around them. There will be no physical intimacy except for chatting and dining. Moreover,


    Nina doesn''t know the male guest at all. Do you think she''s the kind of person who would fall in love


    with someone she just met?"


    Cameron admitted that Viggo''s words brought him a littlefort.


    However, he still felt a little ufortable. At the thought of her having dinner and chatting with


    another man, Cameron was hard to take it well.


    But then he thought,pared with those kiss scenes in Nina''s ys, it was not a big deal.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this thought, Cameron felt much better when he heard Viggo suddenly speaking, "I''m afraid that I


    have bad news for you. I just received a message from the Director that Dous will also join this


    show. And he had been sessfully selected as Nina''s date."


    Cameron didn''t say anything.


    "Do you still remember Dous Clevnd?" Viggo immediately added, "That rich yboy who had


    pursued Nina a few years ago. You had managed to get him out of the country. But he came back


    recently and pursued Nina again. I heard that he wanted Nina to marry him. Maybe he wants to get


    married around this age as soon as possible."


    Cameron''s heart fell again. How could he not remember Dous Clevnd? He remembered each


    man who had pursued Nina all these years.


    Hence, Cameron felt even more depressed.


    He had just given up participating in this show but was told this bad news.


    If it were any other man, he would have been able to remain calm, but it was Dous. This man had


    pursued Nina crazily a few years ago that he had no choice but to manage to move him out of the


    country.


    He had thought that Dous had already forgotten Nina while immersing in the colorful life abroad.


    "What do you think about me joining this show?" Cameron gritted his teeth and asked.


    Cameron changed his mind again. Because Dous stimted him, and he couldn''t care about much.


    If his parents knew it, he wouldn''t allow them to disturb Nina''s life.


    "What?" Viggo thought he had misheard.


    "Don''t you hate to expose in the public eye most?" In the past few years of working with Cameron,


    Viggo knew Cameron very well.


    Whether for Tymers or Camcien, Cameron had never presented in public activities or events.


    It wasn''t just because he had been studying abroad, but still, he didn''t want Nina to know his identity in


    the twopanies. He was more willing to stay behind the scenes to control everything.


    Cameron didn''t exin but said with determination, "Get me in. I don''t care how."


    Viggo smiled. "Leave it to me if you decide to. With my reputation in the entertainment industry for so


    many years, getting you in won''t be a problem."


    Cameron thought that a love reality show needed more male guests to choose from.


    Besides, He guessed that Dous must get the chance through friends and might spent some money.


    Why couldn''t he do the same thing?


    An aplished man like Cameron, who was way better than Dous, would definitely get the priority


    to be Nina''s date.


    "Thank you," Cameron added, "Just let me know if you have any questions. It doesn''t matter how much


    money it will cost."


    "Okay." Viggo hung up and quickly got down to contact the Director.


    On the other hand, when Lucien found Mnie, she was crying alone on the rooftop.


    Lucien handed her a packet of tissues and apologized earnestly, "I''m sorry. I didn''t know Cameron


    would suddenly have a girlfriend. He never mentioned it these years."


    Hearing this, Mnie cried even more.


    Lucien was standing helplessly, and he didn''t know how tofort her. He could only look up at the sky


    with his hands in his pockets, praying that Mnie would stop crying.


    Noticing that Lucien no longerforted her, Mnie had to stop crying. She turned around and asked


    with red eyes, "Did he never say anything about it? You also have no idea who that woman is?"


    Lucien shook his head sincerely. "I don''t know. To be honest, I''m hearing about it for the first time today.


    If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t have chosen to be the matchmaker for you two. It must hurt you,


    doesn''t it?"


    Mnie started crying again. "It broke my heart. The moment I saw Cameron, his elegant and quiet


    presence attracted me deeply. So, I tried to meet him by all means, but he just focused on his studies


    and ignored me. Dad told me to wait patiently. Because Cameron was an intelligent and proud man, so


    he might not be interested in seeing anyone for the time being. However, he participated in dangerous


    biological research with a new tutor when he graduated early. Since then, I have hardly seen him at all.


    And Dad also didn''t allow me to see him for my safety. Now, I followed him to his country but found that


    he loved someone else. Lucien, tell me, what am I to him?" Mnie cried heartbrokenly. "It was me


    who met Cameron first. I''ve known you two since you studied abroad. Why didn''t he choose me?"


    Mnieined, "Had he liked that woman before he went abroad? But all these years, they didn''t


    have any contact, and the feelings must fade. Besides, he was still a teenager then. How could a


    teenager know what love is? He just wanted to spend time with girls when he was bored!"

 Chapter 530 The Woman Upstairs

    Chapter 530 The Woman Upstairs


    "I don''t believe what he said! He must be lying to me!" Mnie stubbornlyforted herself.


    Lucien thought for a moment and said, "Mnie, you should understand that there''s no firste-first-


    serve in a rtionship. Even if you are the first one to meet him, he still doesn''t like you. No matter


    whom he fell in love with, he doesn''t need to apologize to you."


    Mnie was pissed off by Lucien''s words.


    Lucien continued, "Second, teenagers are indeed not as mature as adults. But that doesn''t mean they


    don''t know what love is. Actually, there are always many people marrying the people whom they met in


    their youth, right?"


    Hearing what Lucien said, Mnie was in a blue mood again.


    "Lucien, which side are you on, Cameron or me?" cried Mnie.


    "Of course, I''m on your side. So, I really don''t want you to immerse yourself in the wrong thought.


    Otherwise, you will be the one who gets hurt in the end."


    Lucien was trying to persuade Mnie to give up. Mnie shouted in a rage, "Go away!"


    Lucien said resignedly, "Alright, I''ll leave immediately. But you''d better be back at the office soon. We


    need to discuss your future work arrangements."


    Since Cameron refused Mnie to be his assistant, he had to rearrange her position.


    Mnie turned away in anger. Lucien sighed and left.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    In his opinion, since Cameron loved someone else, it was best for Mnie not to stay in Camcien


    anymore. Leaving Riverside City and returning to her home was the best choice.


    Although Lucien didn''t know who that woman was, he knew Cameron must take her seriously. Or


    Cameron wouldn''t have admitted it in front of them. There was no point in staying here for Mnie.


    But who was that woman?


    Lucien was really curious.


    Aftering down from the rooftop, Lucien hurried to Cameron''s office and sat down opposite


    Cameron. "Alright, you can tell me your story now."


    Cameron was in a bad mood right now. He gave a nce at Lucien. "When did I say I would tell you?"


    Lucien was speechless.


    Heined, "I''ve told you everything about my love affairs. But you never told me yours! It''s unfair!"


    Cameron replied, "Your love affairs were countless. And I don''t know what''s true and what''s not true.


    But I just have one. I''m not going to tell you easily."


    Lucien angrily dragged his chair forward. "Are you saying it or not? You know what? I''m not leaving


    until you tell me."


    However, Lucien didn''t wait for Cameron''s story but bad news. "I''m afraid that you need to cancel your


    travel n. I have an important thing to do, so I can''t stay in the office all day."


    Lucien had long nned to leave Cameron to manage thepany over some time as soon as he


    returned. Even if Cameron didn''t like socializing, Lucien had decided to travel around the world.


    Just now, Viggo had informed Cameron that he was sessfully chosen to be Nina''s date. So when


    Cameron was out for recording, Lucien still needed to deal with the business in thepany.


    Lucien jumped to his feet. "Why? What are you going to do? Since we formed thispany in


    partnership, I''ve been running it for the past few years. I worked hard with little rest. Finally, you came


    back, and I had a chance to rest. And now you tell me to cancel the travel n? I''ve bought all the


    tickets and booked all the hotels. Isn''t it a waste of time and money? Damn you!" Lucien was boiling


    with rage and didn''t mind him using bad words.


    Cameron nced at him. "Mind your words."


    In Cameron''s opinion, it was not appropriate to say bad words in the office, especially as the


    "I don''t care. I''m going on vacation! I''m going to start my global travel!" Lucien was not in the mood to


    mind his words but just wanted to express outrage.


    He had been looking forward to this around-the-world journey for a long time. How could he not be


    angry?


    Cameron exined, looking apologetic. "I really have something important to do."


    Lucien snorted. "What''s more important than running apany?"


    Cameron answered. "To pursue my girlfriend."


    Lucien shrugged. "It does little to affect your work in the office during the day. Or no boss could be


    dating someone in this world."


    Cameron added honestly, "I''m going to record a show."


    Lucien almost choked on his saliva.


    "What did you say? Record a show?" Lucien couldn''t believe what he heard. "Don''t you hate to be seen


    in the media? If you are on a show, everyone will see your face. Are you okay with that?"


    "Well," Cameron replied with one word.


    He would definitely feel ufortable. But he had no choice.


    Lucien was both angry and anxious. "What kind of woman are you pursuing? You even challenge


    yourself to do something you hate to do most?"


    Cameron pointed to the ceiling. Lucien was puzzled. "Why are you pointing to the ceiling?"


    Lucien was so confused butpletely didn''t think of Nina. After all, it was difficult to associate a


    gorgeous woman like Nina with a cold man like Cameron.


    When Cameron was about to exin, he heard Lucien suddenly remark, "You mean she is the


    superstar in the field of biology and hard to get?"


    Cameron couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    But he thought for a moment and admitted what Lucien said was notpletely wrong. Hence, he


    nodded and replied, "It''s okay if you put it this way."


    Nina had won all the acting awards and had been proven to be the most talented young actress in the


    entertainment circle. She was more than a superstar but a top star.


    Cameron didn''t want to talk in riddles anymore, so he added, "The woman upstairs."


    "Upstairs?" Lucien didn''t understand at first. When he furrowed his brows and pondered for a few


    seconds, he was shocked with an open mouth.


    He even dramatically stepped back and fell onto the sofa, acting like he couldn''t breathe. "Are you


    saying that the woman in your heart is Nina Sanchez?"


    Cameron nodded. Lucien closed his eyes and pretended to faint.


    Cameron said in disgust, "It would be a great pity if you weren''t an actor."

 Chapter 531 No One Could Rest Unmoved

    Chapter 531 No One Could Rest Unmoved


    Lucien jumped up from the sofa, "You, you, you¡­"


    He was speechless. He had talked about Nina in front of Cameron yet she was the person that


    Cameron had been thinking about. Lucien felt like a fool.


    "When did you guys hook up?" Lucien asked after quite a silence.


    "We were ssmates back in high school." Cameron didn''t like Lucien''s wording. But he didn''t bother


    to correct him.


    Lucien was startled. "So, you guys are old friends!"


    He felt d that he said youthful love was memorable on the rooftop. Otherwise, he wouldn''t know how


    to face Cameron right now.


    Cameron then told Lucien about what happened between Nina and him, that they were once together,


    but broke upter. He didn''t tell the story in detail, of course.


    Lucien vaguely understood at the beginning that the thing didn''t work out because Cameron''s mother


    wasn''t approval of it. But then he got puzzled. So, he asked Cameron, frowning, "Then what''s going on


    between you guys now? You came to her as soon as you got back. And you guys slept. But how is she


    on the dating program now? And, why don''t you just tell her that you have feelings for her? Isn''t it nice


    to be with someone you love?"


    Cameron shook his head. "It''s way moreplicated than you thought."


    He had told her that he had never forgotten about her over the years, and he thought that was enough.


    However, he soon got upset because Nina said she didn''t want to be bothered by his mother again.


    And Nina also showed her hatred of him over the years. Only then did Cameron realize that starting


    again wouldn''t be easy.


    Only those who had gone through the same things would understand his feelings.


    Lucien asked in confusion, "How is itplicated? Isn''t it all about two people loving each other?"


    Wasn''t love simple


    Lucien didn''t understand why Cameron rented the upstairs to Nina and why Nina participated in the


    dating program.


    Cameron didn''t intend to say anything more to him, but only solemnly exined, "So you can''t leave for


    the time being."


    Lucien wanted to protest. Cameron said, "If my happiness rests in the air, I''ll quit thepany."


    This made Lucien angry. If Cameron quit, Camcien Lifetech would be over.


    He is good at management and social. But without the products developed by Cameron, he would have


    nothing to socialize about. He would have nothing to make money with.


    Lucien walked around Cameron''s office with his hands on his hips andined, "You have to


    reimburse me for my air ticket money and hotel reservation money!"


    Cameron smiled, "No problem. I can give you another 10% of the dividend at the end of the year."


    Lucien grunted, "Why would I need that?"


    He doesn''t want money. He had said that because he was too angry. He needed somepensation


    tofort himself.


    Camcien Lifetech was founded by him and Cameron. Their dividend ratio was the same. He will not


    want more than 10% of the dividend for no reason. Camcien Lifetech wouldn''t be like this today without


    either of them.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, the rtionship between him and Cameron was priceless.


    Cameron didn''t say anything more. At this time, his mother called.


    Cameron frowned slightly, but he still answered the phone.


    Colleen Donovan sounded cautious. "Changning, your father and I are sorry aboutst night. You


    decide your future. We shouldn''t interfere too much..."


    Cameron said, "It''s all right."


    Colleen was relieved when she heard that there wasn''t much rejection in Cameron''s tone. She then


    asked, "Where are you now?"


    Cameron nced at Lucien and said carelessly, "In a friend''spany."


    Colleen was silent for a moment. She sighed heavily inside, thinking, "His ssmates and friends are


    now all sessful in their careers. Doesn''t he feel ashamed in someone else''spany?"


    She and Randall didn''t know much about their son now.


    After what had happened thest night, Colleen could only change the topic. "Coming home for dinner


    tonight?"


    "I will." Cameron agreed.


    He would not only go back home for dinner but also live there. Nina was casting the program. He


    couldn''t let this stiff rtionship between him and his parents go on. It wouldn''t be good for Nina in the


    future.


    So he went on saying, "Is my room ready?" I''m staying home for a while."


    Hearing this, Colleen was delighted. "It''s long been ready, juste back."


    The room was ready a long time ago because they thought Cameron would live at home after getting


    back from abroad. However, they quarreledst night and he left home.


    "Okay." Cameron didn''t speak more. Colleen hang up the phone happily.


    Lucien tutored from beside, "Are you going back to please them so they wouldn''t make things difficult


    for you and Nina?"


    Cameron nced at him. "Do you speak so casually while socializing with others too? Why would I


    please them? They are my parents. We are getting alone well all the time."


    Lucien chuckled, "Go on pretending. I knew I was right."


    Cameron was shrewd and stubborn.


    Cameron didn''t want to talk to Lucien anymore, so he got up, and took his car keys. "I''m off."


    Lucien hasn''t talked enough with him. He wanted to know more details about Cameron and Nina. So


    he followed him and said, "Hey, tell me the whole story between you and Nina. I''m curious about how


    you started."


    "No one could remain unmoved if someone is constantly pursuing them." "Me either," Cameron added.


    "Are you making a fool of me?" said Lucien. "Are you talking about yourself? Mnie nchard has


    been pursuing you for so many years. Why haven''t you been moved?"


    Cameron stepped into the elevator, not intending to continue the conversation.


    "Dick head." Cameron thought. "I was moved because I liked Nina too!"


    Frankly speaking, Cameron epted it at the very beginning of Nina''s pester. He pretended that he


    needed to think about it. But it was just a trick.


    Was there any detailed exnation needed?


    Nina was such a gorgeous person. Of course, he had a crush on her at the first sight.


    He liked her for her look. But he fell in love with her for her personality.


    Nina looked like a girl different to deal with. But he knew that she treated her friends well and that she


    was kind and gentle on the inside.

 Chapter 532 Ive Cut My Hair

    Chapter 532 I''ve Cut My Hair


    Cameron had a nice time dining with his parents. Because of what happenedst night, perhaps,


    neitherRandall nor Colleen mentioned work stuff.


    At the end of the dinner, Colleen asked kind of cautiously, "Well, I mean, Cameron, I was thinking about


    holding a party for you tomorrow, to celebrate your return. What do you think about it?"


    She then added, fearing that Cameron would refuse, "They missed you. Your grandparents, your uncle,


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    and everyone."


    Cameron didn''t hesitate. "I think I''m switched to the local time. I should visit them actually."


    "It''s alright. They want you to rest well." Colleen then added, "So, shall I book the restaurant?"


    "Okay." Cameron had nothing against the idea.


    He couldn''t avoid this party after going back from abroad.


    But he was thinking about something else. His grandparents from his father''s side were all alive. But


    they only had one son.


    Colleen''s parents had passed away when Cameron was still a kid. But Colleen had a brother, who was


    a famous engineer, named Joshua Donovan.


    Joshua was very attentive to Colleen. Colleen listened to everything he said. And Randall listened to


    Colleen''s order.


    Cameron''s grandparents never meddled with his thing. And his grandmother adored beauty. So, she


    would definitely like Nina.


    So, the only person Cameron needed to persuade was his uncle.


    As long as Cameron''s uncle Joshua epted Nina, every problem was solved.


    After dinner, Cameron went back to his room. As soon as he disappeared from the kitchen, Colleen


    sighed. "I nned to invite Michelle to the party tomorrow. But now it looks like a bad idea."


    The girl Colleen mentioned was Michelle Byrd, Uncle Byrd''s daughter. The two families were


    colleagues and friends. They were very familiar with each other since the children were still young.


    Now the children were all adults. Cameron was handsome and gentle. Michelle Byrd was beautiful and


    elegant. They were both outstanding among their peers. That was why their parents wanted to ship


    them.


    Besides, Colleen also heard from Michelle''s mother that the girl liked his son. So, the wish was even


    stronger. However, she didn''t have the chance because both Michelle and Cameron were studying


    abroad.


    Now, they have both returned. And they were both at the age of getting married. Colleen wanted them


    to meet. Things wouldn''t be better if they could hit it off.


    But after what happenedst night, Colleen thought she''d better quit the idea this time.


    Randall nodded, "Yup. It''s not the right timing."


    He then said, "He is not even having a career. That''s not part of the n. How would Michelle think


    about it."


    Colleen felt ashamed. "Yes, right. I don''t even know how to face Michelle''s family."


    Michelle majored in art and was now a painter. She became a teacher at university after returning


    abroad. And she was going to hold an exhibition of her work in a couple of days. She was a sess


    now. And inparison, their son had given up both the research institute and the colleges. Such a


    shame.


    Randall got up and waved his hand with a headache, "Forget it, I don''t want to mind about his business


    now. As long as he doesn''t steal or rob, he can do whatever he wants."


    Cameron had always been a model student over the years. Randall had never needed to worry about


    him. No one knew what made him so rebellious now.


    Randall wouldn''t beat his child. But he didn''t know what Cameron had in mind, so a verbal lesson


    wouldn''t do either.


    As long as he doesn''tmit crimes, he could do whatever he liked.


    "Hey, you ..." Colleen was furious. "You are spoiling him."


    Randall didn''t pay much attention to herints. He went upstairs.


    Back to his room, Cameron tidied up his luggage and took a shower. Then took out a key from his bag


    and opened the second drawer of his desk.


    Apart from many letters, there were also some other gadgets inside, including girls'' hairbands and a


    couple phone case.


    But some of the letters were torn apart and fixed with tape.


    Cameron looked at those letters, which brought his mind back to the suffocating summer.


    He tore up all the letters after knowing that Nina broke up with him because his mother gave her a


    check. They didn''t write many letters at that time actually. Many of the letters were printed text


    messages. They were sweet.


    The sweeter those texts were, the more he sufferedter.


    He couldn''t stand watching them all torn apart, so he stopped half way, and took out the tape to fix the


    pieces one by one.


    It was the first time that he had cried.


    He locked himself in the room and sat on the floor crying. He was angry at Nina''s being heartless, and


    at his being a coward.


    Nina had abandoned him for money, yet he was fixing their letters. He couldn''t even abandon the


    letters.


    After flipping through the letters, he picked up the hair bands.


    Nina had beautiful hair. She looked stunning with her hair down.


    She had been outstanding in the crowd since a young age.


    He couldn''t stand seeing her have her hair down at school. So, he bought a lot of hair bands.


    Whenever he caught her leaving her hair untied, he would stuff a hairband into her hand and urged her


    to tie up her hair.


    If she refused, he would do it by himself.


    They were a sweet couple. Recalling the old memories made his heartache.


    The phone case was a birthday gift from her. She drew the two carton figures and then customized the


    phone cases.


    She wasn''t a good drawer. But her drawing was cute in his eyes. He used that phone case until they


    graduated.


    And all other stuff was their memories too.


    At this time, he got a notification on his phone. It turned out that Nina had posted a photo in which she


    had short hair. The caption under said, "I''ve cut my hair, my past shall go with it."


    Cameron turned to the hair bands in his drawer. He was reminiscence about her beautiful hair, but she


    had already cut it?!

 Chapter 533 Coming for Money

    Chapter 533 Coming for Money


    Cameron knew that Nina was filming a military-themed drama, so it was inevitable for her to cut her


    hair.


    However, he was angry that Nina posted a picture like this at this very time. Combing with what she


    said that day, Cameron had a proper reason to believe that Nina wanted to piss him off.


    He couldn''t stand it, so he called Nina, wanting to ask for an exnation.


    However, he couldn''t call her at all. It was obvious that he was blocked.


    Nina was thousands of miles away, Cameron couldn''t do anything at the moment. So he logged in to


    the ount he never used andmented under the tweet, "It looks awful."


    He was just venting his anger. However, he was soon cyber-attacked. Nina''s fans went to his ounts


    and left countless meanments. Some DMed him. Everybody was cursing him in the meanest way.


    It was the first time that Cameron understood the power of fans. But he wasn''t innocent. Hisment


    was too mean. After all, Nina was beautiful enough to go with any kind of hairstyle.


    The non-stop messages from Nina''s fans made Cameron a headache. So he tossed his phone aside


    and sulked in bed.


    After a while, his phone rang. He took it over with dismay. Then he suddenly sat up from the bed.


    It was Nina''s call. He wanted to answer it. But he stopped at thest second. That was unfair. She


    unblocked her when she needed him?


    He was so angry that he decided not to answer her phone, but the next second he went against his


    words and answered it.


    Because he knew that if he didn''t answer the phone, he might not be able to contact her in the future.


    Nina soundedzily on the phone, "Cameron, don''t look for trouble. Aren''t you looking for scolding


    when you make suchments under my Instagram?"


    She knew how powerful her fans could be. Cameron must have received a lot of scolding.


    Cameron''s focus was elsewhere, "How do you know it was me?"


    It was the first time that he posted ament with that ount. He had only used that ount to stalk


    her over the years. He had nevermented or liked any posts. What gave him away?


    Nina snorted, "I know everything, kid."


    Cameron''s user name gave him away. It was the words that she once teased him with.


    So of course, she recognized it immediately.


    In addition, hisment was too mean. He could say that her new hairstyle doesn''t look good yet he


    described it as awful... He deserved the curse of the angry fans.


    "Kid?" Cameron wasn''t quite satisfied with this address. "If my memory is correct, you are one month


    younger than me."


    "So what?" said Nina bluntly.


    Even though she was one month younger than him, so what?


    This is just a nickname. It had nothing to do with age. And a sessful woman of her age could call


    anyone kid if she wanted.


    Cameron was pissed off by her artiction. So, he changed the topic. "Why did you block me?"


    "Why can''t I?" Nina asked back without much emotion. "We''ve made everything clear the other day in


    the call."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She didn''t want any connection with him anymore. She didn''t want to be humiliated by his family


    anymore.


    This childish quarrel went on for a few minutes. Then Cameron fell into silence. He had always been


    the person who gave in when they argue in the past. It was not because he was bad at arguing, but


    because women didn''t care about logic in an argument.


    Yet he was a logical person. So, he shut up in case he was pissed off.


    The atmosphere became awkward after Cameron stopped talking.


    Just as Nina was about to end the call, Cameron suddenly said, "Would you lend me some money?"


    "What?" Nina couldn''t believe her ears.


    Cameron was from a wealthy family. Why would he borrow money from her?


    Cameron leaned against the bed and squinted cunningly, "I''m currently between jobs. I can''t support


    myself."


    "Are you serious, Cameron?" Nina immediately raised her voice and asked incredulously, "You have


    studied abroad for so many years, and you told me now you''re unemployed? Am I that foolish to you?"


    After studying abroad, even an average person would have found a job, not to mention a top student


    like Cameron.


    And he came from a prestigious family. If he failed to find a job, his family would help. At least, it


    wouldn''t be a problem to find him a job at the university.


    Nina didn''t understand that a genius like Cameron would be without work.


    Cameron exined, "You are right, I did study abroad for many years. But it wasn''t my wish. My


    parents and some self-righteous people wanted that. I don''t want to make a living by what I learned


    abroad now."


    Cameron could be a good liar. The fact was, he became a sessful businessman with that


    knowledge.


    Nina was kind of stunned at his words, and the sorrow in his tone.


    He sounded like ming her for breaking up with him so that he could go abroad.


    Nina felt disturbed. "Ask your parents for money! Why would I lend you? Do you want me to support


    you?"


    "If you want, I wouldn''t mind," said Cameron calmly.


    Nina was shocked. Was this still the promising young man that she knew? When did he start to rely on


    women? And he seemed to take it for granted.


    What had he gone through abroad over the years?


    Nina pinched her forehead and said, "Cameron, I think you are having some mental problems. My


    good friend Jean is an excellent psychologist. I''ll give you her phone numberter. You can have a


    word with her."


    Nina thought Cameron was probably mind-washed by the extravagant life overseas. He was crazy


    now.


    "Didn''t you say that you would pay me?" Cameron asked. He was done with all the nonsense.


    Nina was speechless.


    After the night they had sex, Nina left a note and said that if he needed anypensation, he could


    connect Sherlyn and name a price.


    It was just to draw the line between them, to inform him that it was just a one-night-stand. She didn''t


    expect he would take it seriously.


    Nina almost cursed out.

 Chapter 534 Currently Single

    Chapter 534 Currently Single


    "What''s wrong? Want to default? " Just as Nina was speechless, Cameron suddenly spoke.


    Nina took a deep breath and sneered, "How much do you want?"


    "A million," said Cameron bluntly.


    That was a sharp number to Nina. Because Colleen had offered her a check of a million to break up


    with him. He must have brought up the number on purpose.


    Nina didn''t speak, so Cameron went on saying, "Alright, let''s put it this way. Pay me a million and I''ll be


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    at your service whenever you need me for a lifetime. I offer good service, you know that."


    Nina was amused by his words.


    Was it thepensation for that night? How did it be the payment of a lifelong service?


    "Alright, one million it is." Nina agreed without hesitation. She then added, "But I hope you take the


    money and get lost in my life."


    Cameron was the one silent now. She was still so unreadable.


    However, he wouldn''t ept this deal. "Did you say that you want to be my sugar mommy? And that


    you would...


    Cameron stopped in time. He was on the edge of giving himself away.


    He wanted to say, "And you would make me your lover with a check of 20 million?"


    He was just here to fulfill her dream.


    But he couldn''t say so. Otherwise, Nina would know that he had a connection with Viggo and Tymers


    Entertainment. And she wouldn''t believe that he was poor at the moment.


    Nina was on guard. "Who did you hear this from?"


    "What are you talking about?" Cameron started to y dumb.


    He had heard it from Viggo, of course. Viggo heard it from Nina. She said so at a dinner with Viggo and


    Emelia. She was drunk.


    Nina didn''t mention Cameron''s name. But sheined about how her ex-boyfriend''s mother had


    humiliated her and said that she would make him a lover with a check worth 20 million. Viggo was


    aware of their rtionship. So, he naturally knew that the man Nina mentioned was Cameron.


    Perhaps out of guilt, Nina sneered, "There are so many young boys to choose from, why would I


    choose you? You are old."


    Nina said so to trigger Cameronand to remind him of his current state.


    "You know if I am old that night." said Cameronshamelessly.


    "Get lost!" Nina cursed, and then hung up the phone.


    "Don''t forget to pay me." Not long after hanging up the phone, Nina received a message from Cameron


    with his bank card number.


    Nina was speechless. Was he really out of job?


    She didn''t want to pay because she felt it was a trap. However, she had promised that day.


    Nina felt annoyed.


    After hesitating for a while, she called Manny Bowers, who she had gotten in touch with not long ago.


    She needed someone to investigate on Cameron. She wanted to know if he was indeed unemployed.


    She didn''t connect with her ssmates. Manny Bowers was the only person she could count on.


    And Manny was a guy. He should know something about the other guys.


    "Hello, Miss Celebrity." Manny sounded close when he picked up the call.


    Last time, Emelia invited Manny to dinner and Nina went too. They were all mature now. Instead of


    feeling awkward, they felt that it was pretty easy to deal with old ssmates.


    "I want to ask you something." Nina went straight to the point.


    "What''s it?" Manny said with a smile.


    "Well, I was wondering do you know how is Cameron Dauster doing recently?" Nina felt kind of


    embarrassed when mentioned Cameron. After all, they had a terrible breakup.


    Manny wasn''t sure. "I heard he''s back recently."


    "I knew that." "But do you know where he works?"


    "Well, I don''t." Manny denied. "You know that he wouldn''t even look at a bad student like me. We didn''t


    connect after graduation."


    Manny then said somehow jealously, "He was so promising at that time, he must have been sessful


    now."


    Hearing the answer, coupled with what Cameron said just now, Nina almost choked.


    She smiled and asked Manny, "I don''t know either. But please, could you keep an eye on it? And let me


    know if you get any information."


    Manny agreed without hesitation, "No problem, it''s on me."


    Nina thanked him.


    "Don''t mention it. This is what friends are for." Mannyughed and said, "Don''t forget to invite me to


    your wedding when you marry him."


    "Wedding?" Nina was confused. "Mine? Who am I going to marry?


    Manny for a moment, then said quickly, "I mean, Emelia invited me to her wedding not long ago. You


    would invite me too when you get married, right?"


    Nina was puzzled at Manny''s words. But she said, "Don''t count on me. I''m not interested in romantic


    life now. I just want money."


    "Alright! I''m going to sleep now. Don''t forget about it."


    "I''ll keep you posted on whatever I get." Nina then hung up the phone.


    Considering there must still be people cursing Cameron online, Ninamented, "Everybody has thier


    own taste. It''s normal that some like it and some don''t."


    Nina meant to appease her fans so they would stop attacking Cameron.


    However, Dous immediately liked thement as if saying that he was the one who liked the


    hairstyle.


    He couldn''t express his love to Nina on his social media, because Sherlyn and Nina had warned him.


    In order not to affect Nina''s career, he could only like herment.


    There had been rumors that Dous was chasing Nina. Now after what he had done, they were


    immediately on the trending list.


    Nina was so annoyed.


    Before Sherlyn called, she posted a statement on Twitter, "I''m currently single. Me and Mr. Clevnd


    are just friends. Otherwise, why would I join a dating program?"


    Nina didn''t mind being on the trending news. She just didn''t want Cameron to mess up with her again


    after he saw the news.

 Chapter 535 Billionaire

    Chapter 535 Billionaire


    Nina had faced all sorts of gossip of her during the years of being a beautiful and popr female star.


    But she had never been so passive.


    She realized long ago that she didn''t understand Cameron well. He had been acting weirdly after he


    got back this time. He was even more unreadable to her now.


    She was worried that he would go crazy after reading the news. That was why she made the


    statement.


    After the post was done, Sherlyn called.


    "What''s wrong with Dous Clevnd?" Sherlyn was angry. Did we ask him to be careful of what he


    says?"


    Sherlyn didn''t like Dous. He was a downright yboy. Everybody knew that. He meddled with


    different actresses or even online celebrities.


    It was such a shame to be liked by such a man.


    Sherlyn had talked to Dous in private. She warned him not to express his love for Nina in public


    unless he wanted to destroy Nina''s career.


    Out of Sherlyn''s expectation, Dous agreed. And he had indeed acted well after he went back abroad


    and started to chase Nina again. However, everything was ruined now.


    Nina was speechless too. "Who knows what''s wrong with him." But he didn''t say anything. It was just a


    like."


    Sherlyn snorted, "Then what''s wrong with you?"


    Just ignore the negativements! You didn''t care about it before."


    Sherlyn didn''t know that Cameron hade back and they had slept. So, she didn''t know that the


    person who left the meanment was Cameron. She thought it was from their rivals.


    If Nina didn''t reply to thement, Dous wouldn''t like thement. And there wouldn''t be rumors


    about them.


    Nina was silent. It was to attract her fans and save Cameron. Dous''s like wasn''t part of the n.


    Sherlyn yelled at the other side of the call," Speak!"


    Nina was upset, "What should I say?" I''ve exined it on Twitter."


    Sherlyn bit her teeth and warned earnestly, "Listen to me, you have to stay away from Dous. If


    something happened between you and him. Jillian Harrison wouldugh." You know how much she


    wishes to see you with a yboy and lead a miserable life."


    Jillian Harrison was Nina''s rival. They became an actress at the same time. They both yed an


    unimportant role in a popr soap opera.


    Maybe because of a simr experience. They were once good friends. They interacted a lot on all sorts


    of asions. They posted birthday tweets for each other.


    However, as they went closer, Nina realized that they could never be friends. They had different views.


    Nina was a person with integrity.


    Jillian would do anything for profit.


    For example, she had stolen Nina''s resources without worrying that it might affect their rtionship.


    Nina knew that to grow strong in this industry, one must be shameless. However, she just couldn''t do it.


    So, she had remained a nobody for quite a time, while at the same time, Jillian became popr.


    Since then, they stopped connecting. Nina wasn''t jealous. She just didn''t want to deal with such people


    anymore.


    They would never be real friends anyway.


    Later, Jillian slowly dropped. However, Nina''s career became better each year. So, they became rivals,


    especially when they wanted the same resources.


    After what Jillian had done, Nina decided not to take one step back. She was never a person who


    would let herself be bullied. And it was Jillian who started.


    What disgusted Nina even more was that Jillian had been imitating her over the years. She copied the


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    way Nina dress and the way she talked.


    Nina was known for being straightforward and honest. So Jillian acted like she was the same.


    They were now ipatible.


    Nina pursed her lips when Sherlyn said that Jillian would like to see her cry.


    Sherlyn then said, "By the way, I have something to tell you. So, I heard that Dous wants to join the


    dating show and went to stop him. But before I did anything, I heard that someone had taken this


    opportunity before him."


    Nina was surprised to hear that. Sherlyn continued, "I tried to know more about the person, but the


    director wouldn''t say anything.


    So, the only thing I know is that he is from a decent family. He became a billionaire at a young age, and


    he is now at the front tier of his industry. I''m sure you would like him."


    Nina thought of Cameron when she heard the person was from a decent family. But when Sherlyn said


    he was a billionaire, Nina knew it couldn''t be him.


    Cameron said he had no money. He was even asking her for money.


    And she had told him that she didn''t want to be bothered by his mother. He must have given up the


    idea.


    So, the person who cut in front of Dous can''t be Cameron.


    Sherlyn said, "In my opinion, you should choose this guy to go on the date, no matter what happens.


    Dous must be out. If you guys have any interaction in the show, rumors will be out of control."


    "I want that yboy to stay away from you as far as possible."


    Sherlyn tried her best to protect Nina. Nina said, however, "What if I just don''t like that person?"


    "You are an actress. Just do your work then. The guy is from a good family. It sounds better to have


    rumors about him and you than Dous, no?"


    Nina said kind of helplessly, "So you believe what they say. What if he is a yboy too? It doesn''t make


    him more reliable being a person without fame."


    Sherlyn waved her hand. "I just trust him! I''ve met all kinds of people over the years. I trust my


    judgment."

 Chapter 536 Isnt It Nice to Be Single?

    Chapter 536 Isn''t It Nice to Be Single?


    Sherlyn was determined to separate Nina and Dous "Anyway, stay away from Dous!" She was


    almost yelling at the end. "And I don''t want to hear you saying things like marrying Dous. You will kill


    me, seriously."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherlyn felt like Nina looked sick recently. She didn''t know why.


    One day after drinking, Nina said she was tired. She would like to get married and stop working as an


    actress. And she said Dous was a good choice. He was handsome and rich. And since she didn''t


    love him, she won''t be hurt."


    Sherlyn was pissed off hearing this. Every woman wanted their man to be devoted, yet Nina wanted


    the opposite.


    She must be out of her mind.


    Thinking of Nina''s words, Sherlyn got angry again. "Dous is far from being good enough for you."


    Nina rubbed her ears, feeling bored. "Alright, alright! Just leave this to me."


    "My mother wouldn''t care about who I marry." she then added wryly.


    Nina was just a tool to produce money in her mother''s eyes. Her parents didn''t care about who her


    husband would be, as long as he was rich.


    The only thing they cared about was money.


    As long as their son can live freely, everything was fine, including marrying Nina to an old man, which


    they had done once. Or, in other words, selling.


    Sherlyn knew about Nina''s ridiculous parents. She said to Nina with pity, "Nina, you are at the age of


    getting married. I don''t mind that you suddenly marry someone and quit your career. I''m just afraid that


    you would choose the wrong person."


    After years of thriving in the industry, Nina was now rich and famous. She wouldn''t need anyone to


    support her for the rest of her life.


    But money didn''t represent real happiness. Sherlyn wished Nina to marry the right person and enjoy


    the rest of her life.


    "Sherlyn, I got what you mean. Thank you." Nina knew that Sherlyn was seriously caring for her. So,


    she became more serious.


    Sherlyn grunted, "Better! I''d prefer to see you single than with a random person.


    Speaking of which, is it nice to be single? Just like me. I have my career and my money. I can do


    whatever I want.


    Sherlyn was 37 or so, about the same age as Viggo.


    It was toote for a woman to be in a rtionship at such an age.


    Sherlyn was not in a hurry. Instead, she was enjoying her life to the fullest.


    Nina smiled, "Yup, it''s super! You are my role model."


    Sherlyn smiled too. "But we are different. I didn''t meet any guys that I like. You are still young. You still


    have the chance."


    Such as Cameron.


    Then, Sherlyn talked about the business with Nina. "By the way. ''Princess Lenia'' crew is about to


    hold a conference in a couple of days. I''ve asked for two days of leaves for you. You can go back to


    participate."


    "Princess Lenia" just ended a few days ago, it was the most popr period drama of the year.


    Everybody who yed in it, both famous actors like Nina and Marvin, and new actresses like Ze, all


    received a great reputation.


    The producer and the tform decided to hold a press conference Of course, this fully proves that the


    show was popr. After all, only populous shows held a press conference.


    Nina didn''t want to go back to Riverside City. "Can I skip it?"


    Sherlyn didn''t understand. "You are the leading actress. NO."


    And there must be many sponsors watching the conference. Maybe you''ll get some endorsements.


    Don''t you like money? Here is your chance. Are you sure you want to skip it?"


    "But..." Nina wanted to say that she indeed love money and wouldn''t let any chances slip away. But she


    didn''t want to face Cameron.


    She had hidden here to avoid him.


    But if she came back, she''ll have to face him.


    What if hees over to pester her?


    She couldn''t sleep with him every time. That wasn''t appropriate. And what would they look like?


    Sherlyn warned her, "You have to be present, to show your professionalism and your respect to


    ''Princess Lenia''."


    "Alright, okay." Nina knew what she had to do when she came down.


    She must not offend anyone if she wanted her career to go on.


    Besides, the show was Emalia''s first work. It was a milestone. Even for Emelia, Nina had to show up.


    At the same time, Manny was calling Cameron.


    They got in touch a while back when Olivia used Emelia of copying.


    Cameron''s call was a great surprise for Manny back then. Manny didn''t expect that the top student in


    the ss would actually call him.


    Cameron wanted Manny to prove that every word Emelia put on paper was real and Manny did as


    asked. He wouldn''t have done it even without Cameron''s request.


    Manny had no idea where Cameron got his number from. But he was sure that Cameron did it for Nina.


    He didn''t want Olivia to defile what happened to him.


    Or he was probably helping Emelia. After all, if Emelia was in trouble, Nina wouldn''t be happy either.


    Manny said in the call, "Nina called me and asked me about you. What should I tell her?"


    Manny wasn''t a good student in school. But he was pretty sensible when ites to feeling.


    He had sensed something from hisst call with Cameron. He knew that there was something between


    them. So, he decided to call Cameron.

 Chapter 537 Going back to Riverside City

    Chapter 537 Going back to Riverside City


    "For real?" Cameronughed. He immediately understood what Nina wanted.


    She must have doubted him after he asked for money.


    So, he told Manny, "Tell her then that I had a fight with my parents after I returned. So, I couldn''t even


    get into the search institute or university. I''m now homeless."


    "What?" Manny was kind of stunned. "This is not real, right? Are you seriously without a job?"


    Cameron was a genius in Manny''s eyes. He thought that Cameron must be super sessful now.


    Cameron thought for a second, "I indeed rejected the offers of the research institute and university"


    He had twopanies under his name now, but he didn''t want to make them public yet, in case it


    disturbs hister ns.


    And he wasn''t interested in those jobs. So, it was pretty true.


    Manny paused, then said earnestly, "I see. Look, bro. I''m no one important, but I have a smallpany


    now. If you don''t mind, you cane here..."


    "Thank you. But I''m fine now." Cameron stopped him. Just tell her what I said. "


    "Alright." Manny signed after hanging up the call. So even top students could be doing poorly. Cameron


    was a legend. He was always the top student. And he was handsome, rich. Every girl in school adored


    him.


    Now he was unemployed. Thinking of this, Manny was pleased with what he had now.


    Manny was now having a videopany. He can be regarded as a sessful person somehow.


    But soon he realized that it was Cameron rejected the offers.


    In other words, if he entered the research institute or university, he would still be above average.


    Manny shrugged. Top students were just different from ordinary people.


    Cameron saw that Dous liked Nina''s post and also saw Nina''s statement. He didn''t care about


    Dous but Nina''s statement made him upset.


    Currently single?


    Then what about that night?


    Viggo called at this time. Cameron picked it up and heard Viggo say, "Nina is sure to show up at the


    press conference of ''Princess Lenia''."


    "So she would return from the cast?" Cameron knew that Nina was on the crew for a military drama


    and wouldn''te back in a while. He had thought about going to visit her. It was perfect that she had


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    toe back for the conference.


    "Okay." Viggo said honestly, "But she would stay for only one or two days. They wouldn''t give her too


    many days of leave.


    But ''Princess Lenia'' is popr now. She would leave the crew again for endorsements or


    advertisements sooner orter."


    Viggo knew what he was thinking about. So, he said this to reassure Cameron.


    "Thank you." Cameron said.


    "I wish you good luck," said Viggo.


    After the call, Camerony down on the bed, thinking. At this time, his father knocked on the door.


    Cameron got up and put everything in the drawer. Then opened the door.


    Randall didn''t intend to get in. He stood there with his hands behind his back, red at Cameron, and


    said, "Your mother hasn''t been in a good health in the past few years. Don''t make her angry."


    Cameron frowned slightly, asking, "What''s wrong with her health?"


    He had never heard anything about Colleen''s health condition. Otherwise, he would havee back


    once in a while. But Colleen didn''t look sick in his eyes.


    Randall grunted, "It''s normal for old people to feel sick. There is nothing severe. But she can''t be angry


    all the time."


    Cameron understood now, his father was just not happy with what he had done after returned.


    He questioned even more about Colleen ''s health condition. He squinted at his father, which made


    Randall guilty. He stared back. "Why are you looking at me like that? Is that how a son should look at


    his father?"


    Randall was kind of angry at Cameron''s interrogating eyes.


    It looked scary. It didn''t belong to someone intellectual.


    "I''m sorry. I''m not a good son." Cameron said, withdrawing his stare.


    Cameron''s sudden change of attitude surprised Randall and pleased him. He was about to criticize


    Cameron more. Cameron said seriously, "I''m free recently. I''ll take my mom to the hospital and have a


    body check. We have to find out what the problem is so the doctor could help. "


    Randall was speechless.


    What a cunning boy!


    Randallhad lied about Colleen''s health so as to teach Cameron a lesson. Colleen was perfectly fine.


    She slept well and ate well every day. And she did Yoga to keep fit. She was totally okay.


    Randall didn''t know what to say. Cameron took out his phone, pretending to call. "I have a friend


    working at the hospital. I''ll ask him to arrange that."


    Randall felt his chest hurt. Colleen was fine. But she wouldn''t be fine after she found out about this.


    So, he stopped Cameron grumpily, said kind of guiltily, "It''ster. Get some sleep."


    Then he left.


    Cameron smiled proudly at Randall''s angry back.


    Randall he had spent his life in the academic field. He was old, but he was not as thoughtful as


    Cameron, who was both a schr and a businessman.


    Colleen looked everything but sick.


    Even if she was unhappy, it only started after Cameron returned.

 Chapter 538 Devoted

    Chapter 538 Devoted


    Going back to his room, the more Randall thought about it, the angrier he got. He covered himself with


    a nket.


    After finishing her skincare, Colleen asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Randall felt ashamed of being defeated by his son.


    He came out from the nket and said, "We should leave him alone, even if he wants to be with Nina."


    He suspected that Cameron had acted weirdly just to prepare for being with Nina. However, he had no


    evidence, because Cameron had never mentioned Nina yet.


    Colleen felt kind of nervous hearing the name Nina. "Did he tell you that he was going to be together


    with her?"


    Colleen wanted to forget about the name. However, Nina was so popr over the years. Colleen just


    couldn''t avoid her.


    When she bought cosmetics, she found Nina endorsed her favorite brands.


    When she bought jewelry, it was Nina''s endorsement again.


    When she watched TV, Nina was everywhere.


    The same was true with movies.


    Even when she went on shopping. Nina''s face was all over the ce. Nina was dazzlingly beautiful.


    Those big posters of her smile made Colleen dizzy.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even after years, she still remembered Nina clearly.


    She liked ''Princess Lenia'' very much. She watched all the episodes although she was against Nina.


    Yet she had to admit, Nina''s role was charming.


    Every time she watched an episode, she would persuade herself by saying that she liked the role Nina


    yed, not Nina. And it was all the writer''s credits.


    Facing Colleen''s intense questioning, Randall shook his head and said, "He didn''t say anything about


    staying with Nina."


    Colleen was puzzled, "Then why did you suddenly say that?"


    Randall opened his mouth. But then he felt that his son''s mind was beyond words. So, he said, "Just let


    him be."


    He meant to say that Cameron wouldn''t listen to them anyway. But he didn''t want Colleen to be angry,


    although it was the fact.


    Colleensnorted, "Do you think I want to care about his business? I''m just doing it for his own good."


    Colleen said seriously, "Think about it. How can he live a peaceful life with such a woman?"


    "Nina is filming outside all day. She is close with different actors each day. How could our son ept


    that?"


    Randall replied, "You are talking as if all the people whose partner is actor are living a miserable life."


    Colleen was speechless.


    When she came to her senses, she pped him angrily, "What do you mean? Are you standing with


    him?"


    "I''m not. I was just..." Randall didn''t finish his sentence.


    He meant to say that it was just because he could do nothing about it.


    "Just what?" Colleen asked.


    Randall had to hug her and coaxed her, "I just don''t want you to argue with him and get angry."


    Randall''s words made Colleen feel better. Colleen leaned against him and sighed, "I don''t know what


    he''s thinking all day. I''ll ask my brother to talk to him at dinner tomorrow."


    Thinking of his brother-inw, Randall nodded, "Well, it''s time for his uncle to educate him."


    The couple pinned all their hopes on Joshua, but they didn''t know that Cameron had the same idea. In


    his eyes, Joshuacould be a breakthrough.


    The next morning, Cameron received the money from Nina. It went with a text saying, "take the money


    and do never show up in front of me again."


    Cameron naturally didn''t reply. He always ignored messages that he didn''t like.


    Nina took Cameron''s silence as an agreement. So, she went to focus on work.


    Colleen booked arge box in the hotel. Cameron was thest one to arrive. As soon as he entered the


    door, he saw his mother sitting next to his uncle Joshua,ining.


    Cameron immediately knew that his mother must beining to Joshuaand asking Joshuato have


    a word with him.


    Cameron walked in quietly and greeted everyone.


    During the dinner, while Joshuawas out smoking, Cameron followed him out.


    As expected, Joshuawas waiting for him in the corridor. He was not out for smoking.


    Joshuanced at his handsome nephew, squinted, and asked, "Tell me, boy, what are you going to


    do?"


    What Cameron did after returning home had long been spread among the family.


    Cameron, of course, was not an aggressive person. He started cautiously. He looked at Joshua''s sharp


    eyes and said, "Uncle, if I say ... I''ve been devoted, what would do you think?"


    He had been devoted to the girl he liked.


    Joshuagot it immediately.


    He nced at Cameron, then looked ahead and said, "It is a good thing to be devoted. However, you''re


    too young. How many people have you met? How many times have you fallen in love? How many


    changes have you gone through?"


    "You are not devoted. You don''t want to let go of something you have never had."


    Cameron retorted, "I''ve never been a naive person, and I''ll never have those special feelings for things


    I don''t get."


    Besides, it was not something he had never had.


    He once had that girl. He was once madly in love with her.


    They were nearly straight to the point. So Cameron said simply, "And I don''t think it''s necessary to fall


    in love for a few times more. For me, falling in love once was enough."


    Joshuaraised his eyebrows. "So, you''ve made all this fuss just to be with Nina?"


    Cameron turned his head away. "You guys all think that her family doesn''t match with mine. So I made


    myself homeless to match with her."


    She is now the most famous actress. And I am nobody. I am the one not good enough for her."


    Cameron''s words were somewhat resentful.


    He always thought that his parents were well educated and his family was reasonable. That was why


    he was somitted at the beginning. He thought he would be blessed by the whole family.


    However, his family was deeply biased. They insisted that Nina was not good enough for him. They


    ruined their rtionship.


    He had the reason to be resentful.

 Chapter 539 I Belong with Nina Now

    Chapter 539 I Belong with Nina Now


    Though Joshua had long been calm, he was stunned by his nephew''s discontent.


    Several years ago, Colleen gave Nina Sanchez a million-dor check and asked her to leave. But


    Cameron Dauster did not seem very sad then. He packed his stuff and left the country.


    It was believed by all that Cameron and Nina''s rtionship was not serious. Cameron was bound to


    forget about her after dabbling in the sensual world.


    As for Nina, how could she still stay single in the corrupted entertainment circle?


    The teenage rtionship will be enshrined by both of them as a piece of beautiful but dusty memory.


    They were possibly not able to recognize the person before them when they bumped into each other


    yearster.


    But now his outstanding nephew, Cameron, dared to throw a tantrum and say that he still loved her. He


    even shed all his fortune just to match with her.


    Joshua took a deep breath. Now he came to understand why his sister was so vexedtely.


    "Alright, alright," Joshua clenched his teeth.


    "You are still too young to say so. You will find a better one after dating more people."


    "For instance, I think Michelle Byrd, the date that your parents find you, is not bad." Joshua nned to


    leave after leaving the words.


    His sister kept on nagging him to bring Cameron and Michelle together. Since Cameron didn''t seem to


    be sold on it, Joshua was now thinking about forcing him to meet her.


    Cameron stopped him and said seriously, "I don''t think it''s appropriate, uncle."


    Joshua sneered, "why? how can you know she is not the one if you don''t go to meet her?"


    "I don''t mean that I am not willing to meet other girls," said Cameron. "I just think it''s not appropriate


    since now I belong with Nina."


    "What do you mean you belong with Nina?" Joshua was so confused.


    The way Cameron put it really made him feel ufortable. How could a man say that he belonged


    with another woman?


    Cameron took out his phone and showed Joshua the 1 million transferred from Nina. "She kept me as


    a secret lover, so how can I betray her?"


    "What?!" Joshua failed to restrain himself from calling out.


    "Well, it is what it is," Cameron said slowly, with his phone in hand, "She gave me 1 million so I belong


    with her now."


    Cameron could tell lies without turning a hair.


    Nina paid him 1 million to not ever meet again. He lied to Joshua that she paid money to keep him a


    lover.


    Joshua was irritated. Cameron was so rebellious that he started to feel offended and humiliated.


    How could a man from Dauster and Brennan family sponge off a woman?


    What''s more, he even managed to remain calm and poised before him.


    Joshua was on hisst nerve. He was so pissed off that he didn''t even know what to say. He yelled at


    Cameron, "You are a postdoc in biology! You think you are only worth a million?"


    Joshua thought Cameron would feel shamed, but he replied in an injured tone, "My mom used to pay


    her 1 million and asked her to leave me. This is exactly how much she thinks I am worth."


    Joshua nearly choked at his words. Heart-stricken and extremely furious, he even staggered a little.


    Cameron was waiting to bite back. The me should lie with his mom, for she undervalued her son!


    Leaning against the wall, Joshua heavily panted. He stared at Cameron with exasperation.


    How could his sister and brother-inw who behaved themselves all their lives give birth to such a


    maniac?


    "Uncle, are you still alright?" Cameron asked and pretended to be caring.


    Joshua shook his hands off, "Get out!"


    As a prestigious figure in the academic world, he had long beenposed. But today he was almost


    driven crazy by Cameron.


    It took him a while to simmer down. Joshua looked into Cameron''s eyes and asked, "So you''ve made


    up your mind to be with that actress?"


    "I just want to follow my heart. By far she''s the only one that i want to spend my life with." Cameron was


    smart enough to know that at this point there was no need to make things worse, so he toned down a


    little bit.


    What was truly going on in his mind was that he wanted no one but Nina.


    But he knew if he blurted that out, Joshua would flip lid or even kick his ass. So Cameron only


    confessed his desire to spend rest of his life with Nina.


    Joshua sneered and walked away.


    It was totally beyond his control.


    Though his sister told him to lecture Cameron, it was already beyond his capability.


    Before receiving the call from his sister today, Joshua thought Cameron would care for his feelings and


    listen to what he said.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nothing was farther from the truth.


    He could only patronize the young Cameron.


    Now Cameron would drive him crazy.


    Cameron didn''t stop Joshua. He stood still and smirked, with his hands in pocket.


    Since his uncle had already flinched, his parents would no longer poke their nose.


    Colleen stared at Joshua after he entered the box. Joshua didn''t dare to say that Cameron took Nina''s


    money in front of Cameron''s grandparents. He was afraid they would be so pissed off.


    Joshua forced a smile and exchanged a look with his sister. He tried to hint that they would talk about it


    Colleen knew things didn''t go well upon seeing the expression on Joshua''s face.


    If things went well, he would not look like that.


    Obviously, Joshua was also kayoed.


    Colleen was bummed out.


    Today she called Michelle, telling her that now she was not able to arrange a date for her and


    Cameron. She thought Michelle would be upset. But it turned out that she was not glum at all. Michelle


    even reassured her on the phone. Now Colleen felt so sorry for her.


    Michelle was smart, good-natured and from a distinguished family. Why Cameron didn''t fall for her? Did


    Nina have any strength besides that pretty face?


    She had asked around. Nina''s parents were philistine, selfish and greedy. Colleen was hysterical even


    at the thought of getting along with them.


    They shared nothing inmon.


    She had known Michelle''s parents for years who were both professors in university. They would only


    be closer if Cameron and Michelle got married.

 Chapter 540 He Was Not Rational

    Chapter 540 He Was Not Rational


    After the dinner ended, Colleen asked Joshua, "Did you talk to Cameron? What did he say?"


    Joshua decided to cover up the thing that Cameron took 1 million from Nina in order not to drive his


    sister crazy. "Cameron is about 30 years old. He can mind his own business. I think you''d better leave


    him alone," he said.


    "What?" Colleen was shocked, "You told me to leave him alone?"


    She thought Joshua was able to persuade Cameron to change his mind.


    Joshua didn''t answer her, but talked to Randall who was standing beside them. "The weather is


    pleasanttely, I think you two should take a walk, even a trip."


    Randall nodded, "I think so."


    Randall understood what Joshua meant in split second. Joshua must have suffered a setback. Joshua


    just didn''t want to ruffle her feathers by unfolding the whole story.


    "Joshua, wait," Colleen still wanted to say something, but Joshua had already walked away.


    She stared angrily at Joshua''s back and gave Randall a sullen re. Then she slowly walked out of the


    restaurant with a hand in her chest.


    As for Cameron, he slowly walked with his grandparents. Cameron knew no one could use him of


    anything in front of his grandparents.


    Cameron acted like as if nothing happened. He asked, "Grandma, what drama are you watching


    His grandma was a huge fan of TV stars and dramas. She loved watching all kinds of TV series since


    young. Now she had plenty of time on watching TV.


    Plus, she was open-minded about all kinds of dramas.


    Grandma couldn''t helpughing when ites to TV dramas, "I binge watched a lot."


    "For instance, ''Princess Lenia'' is very engaging," she then ate her words, "no, no, it''s fantastic!"


    "The development of the plot is so thrilling and convincing. And the acting is not bad. Especially the


    leading actress, I love the role she ys."


    Cameron smiled at grandma''s praise for Nina. But he still didn''t say a word, for he didn''t know if


    grandma was sounding him out or simply payingpliments.


    After all, his grandparents knew about the thing between him and Nina.


    Even though they didn''t say anything about it, it didn''t mean that they were fond of her. Cameron


    thought the right move was to wait and see.


    Without his reply, grandma changed the topic, "well, I heard that there is gonna be a fan meeting in a


    few days. I really want to be there."


    Cameron was shocked. "Grandma, it isn''t appropriate. The ce will be jammed with people pushing


    and shoving. "


    By the way, isn''t his grandma a little bit old to be starstruck?


    Grandma gave a sniff, "You are not afraid that I might be pushed or shoved. You must be thinking that I


    am too old for this."


    Grandma asked her husband before Cameron could reply. "There is no such rule saying that an old


    His grandpa asserted, "Of course no. You can go to see whoever you like."


    Cameron lost his words.


    Grandpa really loved to spoil his wife. He had been doing it for decades.


    This was why grandma could stay young and go after TV stars.


    Having threw a nce at Cameron, grandma said as if inadvertently, "Well, you once dated that leading


    actress, right? Can you contact her and let me get in the backstage? Then I don''t need to squeeze


    myself through the teens."


    "Ahem..." Cameron was so stunned that he even started to cough.


    How could grandma suddenlye out with the fact that Nina and he once dated? Without any


    cushion?


    "What? Are you still in touch?" grandma asked. Cameron didn''t know how to respond.


    Grandma suddenly realized, "Well, you were still young then and had no ideas about true love. It had


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    been eight or nine years now. Maybe you two don''t even remember each other."


    "I''m sorry Cameron. It''s my fault. I''ve gone too far." Grandma sincerely apologized.


    Cameron also got it together. "I know the director of this drama. If you really want to go to the fan


    meeting, I can contact him."


    "Really?" grandma was excited, "yes Cameron, please do grandma a favor."


    She was afraid that Cameron thought she had some ulterior motive. "I also love the leading actor, the


    female costar, the director Viggo Johansen, and the screenwriter who was recently trending on twitter."


    "She was so talented. How can she write such a beautiful story? I want to take a photo with her."


    Grandma was really familiar with the creator of "Princess Lenia".


    "OK, I''ll see to it," Cameron said.


    Grandma then asked him another tricky question. "By the way, how do you know the director? How can


    you know someone in the entertainment circle since you''ve been abroad in recent years?"


    The way grandma asked thest question suggested that she got a fix on some gossip. Even grandpa


    who had remain silent shot a stare at him.


    Cameron reacted quickly and offered a standard answer, "I don''t see why I can''t be a fan. I''ve been


    Viggo''s fan since high school. I even went to his concerts for several times.


    Grandma was dubious. "You? You are too rational."


    Grandpa said before Cameron could respond, "I don''t think he is rational. He is pretty crazy."


    Cameron looked at grandpa.


    He could feel that grandpa was suggesting something. And Grandpa had him there.


    Maybe his obsession with Nina was the proof for his craziness.


    Being stared at, grandpa turned impatient and waved his hands. "What are you looking at? Shouldn''t


    you send us home?"


    Cameron looked away and drove grandparents home. Before he left, grandma had him promised to


    take her to the fan meeting.


    Cameron said yes, because he knew he could see Nina again.

 Chapter 541 Go to Your Place

    Chapter 541 Go to Your ce


    Fans knew Nina woulde back to Riverside city today. So a lot of fans were waiting for her at the


    airport terminal.


    Nina was with Sylvie, and she chatted with the fans while walking. Nina was always casual and willing


    to talk to her fans as long as she was not in a rush.


    It was the end of April. Though it was still a bit cold, as an actress, she had already put on shorts to


    show her legs. But she wore a jacket to keep warm.


    Nina heard someone screaming. Sylvie, the fans and she all thought it was another big star at the


    airport. But when Nina looked up, she saw Cameron walking through the door.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was engaging and dashing. Women at the terminal all cried out loud. He was even more popr


    than Nina herself.


    Nina stopped, pulling her hat down. She gave Sylvie a nudge. "Wait me a sec. I need to use the


    bathroom," she said.


    Nina''s gut feeling was that Cameron wasing for her. So she fled to the toilet.


    There were so many people at the airport and she was surrounded by a bunch of fans. If Cameron did


    something to her, she would instantly be on the trending news.


    Before Sylvie could respond, Nina popped off to thedies'' room on the right.


    She took out her phone in panic, unblocked Cameron''s number and phoned him.


    Sincest time Nina transferred 1 million to Cameron, she blocked him in case that they contacted


    again.


    He picked up very quickly. Nina gnashed her teeth and kept her voice low, "What do you want?"


    She hoped that Cameron could tell her she was overthinking. He didn''te for her but to pick up


    someone else.


    To her disappointment, in a lukewarm tone, Cameron said, "You finally release me out of the ck list."


    He wasining, which could prove indirectly that he came for her.


    Nina was so pissed, "Haven''t you seen the fans outside? Do you want me to be on the headlines


    again?"


    Not to be undone, Cameron retorted, "You make me feel like I''ve done something wrong. What can I do


    since I can''t contact you?"


    He was the unreasonable one. How could he still be so justified?


    Nina gritted her teeth. "I already gave you the money! I thought we both agreed that we would never


    meet again!" she growled.


    Cameron said slowly, "That''s what you thought. My proposal is that you buy my special service with 1


    million."


    Nina walked back and forth in the bathroom indignantly. Afterposing herself, she yelled, "Cameron,


    your days abroad not only turned you into a gigolo, but also a jerk!"


    Cameron smirked. "You want me to go to thedies'' room or you walk out yourself?"


    He added before Nina could respond, "Let''s talk. Take my car."


    Nina was on the edge of hysteria, "Are you mad? You want me get into your car in front of my fans?"


    Cameron asked back, "Then what do you want?"


    "You...you tell me when and where to meet. Let''s talk face to face." Nina proposed.


    "As a big star, you must be under spotlight every minute. Aren''t you afraid that people will take picture


    of us?" Cameron thought for a while and said, "Well, let''s meet at your ce. I''ll meet you thereter."


    "..."


    She was not happy with where things were heading. But Cameron hung up the phone before she could


    say anything.


    Nina almost freaked out after spending so much time in the toilet. She didn''t care about where they


    were to meet, she just wanted to get out.


    Sylvie was waiting for Nina at the door. The minute Nina walked out, she said excitedly, "What took you


    so long? That eye candy has already left. It''s pity you didn''t see him. Don''t you always say you love


    cute guys?"


    Sylvie became Nina''s assistant after Nina went popr. Though Sylvie more or less knew that Nina


    had a crush on someone, she had no idea who that person was.


    Sylvie had never met Cameron, so she didn''t know that cute guy was Cameron.


    Nina rolled her eyes. Yes, she loved cute guys, but not him.


    But having heard that Cameron had left, Nina breathed a sigh of relief.


    Still mesmerized by Cameron, Sylvie mumbled, "That guy was so handsome. I haven''t met such a cute


    guy in ages. I think there''s a word perfect for him, but I can''t quite remember it."


    Sylvie pondered for a while and finally came up with the words. "Right! He''s an elegant rascal! It''s


    perfect for him!"


    Nina smirked. She had to admit that the words Sylvie brought forward was suitable. She couldn''t agree


    more after being threatened by him on the phone.


    Such an elegant rascal!


    He looked polished and attractive on the outside, but was savage on the inside.


    Nina cursed Cameron silently in her mind. She just realized she was duped by him. He said he would


    go to her ce!


    There would be only her and Cameron in the room! What if something happened?


    That night was already a fault. What should she do this time?


    Plus, given that he was at her ce, how could she not recall the thing happened that day?


    She still blushed when thinking of what they''ve done on the sofa, in the upstairs bedroom and the


    bathroom.


    He was up to no good!


    Sylvie didn''t know why Nina''s face was turning red. She asked, "Nina, are you still alright? Why is your


    face so red?"


    Nina coughed and pulled down her hat, "I''m OK."


    Cameron was such a jinx. Thought it''s still daytime, her mind was upied with sex and stuff.


    Sylvie said worriedly, "Are you having a temperature? Do tell me if you feel sick."


    "I''m really fine, maybe it''s because it''s hot." Nina found an excuse to brush off Sylvie''s nervousness.


    Sylvie looked at Nina''s white legs, then looked at her long trousers. She didn''t feel hot.


    Superstars are probably different from average people.

 Chapter 542 Arent You Cold?

    Chapter 542 Aren''t You Cold?


    But Sylvie still spilled the tea with Nina while walking. "Well, when you went to the bathroom, I chatted


    with your fans. And they told me that guy was photographed several days ago. Do you know what he


    did?"


    "He gave each paparazzo a business card of hiswyer and warned them that if they posted his photo


    they would be sued," Sylvie screamed like a teenage girl, "He was so cool! Those paparazzi and photo


    scalpers should be punished!"


    Sylvie was quite confused why Nina still remained calm after hearing the story. It seemed that she was


    not surprised. Sylvie asked, "Nina, aren''t you surprised? Don''t you think he''s cool and decisive?"


    Nina grinned. She was not surprised at all. That was exactly what Cameron would do.


    When she first knew Cameron, she thought he looked suave and genial. So she helped him out when


    Manny Bowers tried to pick a fight. She was worried that Cameron might be bullied by him.


    As she knew more about him, she realized that he was no pushover. He would give tit for tat if


    someone provoked him.


    Giving out hiswyer''s business cards to warn the paparazzi? It''s just typical of him.


    They walked out of the airport terminal and got in to the car that had been waiting for them. The car


    drove away.


    Sylvie said, "Sherlyn said the clothes you are gonna wear at the fan meeting has just arrived. They


    sent it to her because you were filming then. Do you want to go back home first or to try it on?"


    Nina thought of what Cameron just said. They were gonna meet at her ce. She touched her


    forehead and said, "I want to go home to take a shower first."


    "OK." Sylvie answered and replied to Sherlyn.


    Sylvie added, "Sherlyn told you to hurry up. She said she''s busytely. She needs to monitor the


    studio''s decoration work after you try on the clothes."


    Nina grinned. "OK."


    After they decided the location of studio, Nina went to filming. Sherlyn was responsible for everything.


    She must have been very busy.


    The driver suddenly said, "The car behind is following us. Could it be some fans stalking us?"


    "No way." Sylvie turned alert and looked through the rear window.


    Nina frowned and looked at the car behind. She faintly saw Cameron''s figure. Nina turned to the driver.


    "It''s OK. Just ignore it," she said.


    It seemed that Cameron nned to follow her car to her ce. Was he afraid that she might go back at


    her words?


    Nina was troubled. To be honest, for a split second, she thought of the possibility of slipping away.


    Given the situation right now, if she really escaped, Cameron would block her way.


    Sylvie asked nervously, "Seriously? Sir, you should watch out, what if they do something crazy."


    They used to be stalked by crazy fans. So Sylvie developed the reflex of associating these people with


    danger.


    "Done." The driver was more engrossed in driving.


    Nina didn''t say anything. She didn''t n to introduce Cameron to Sylvie. She hadn''t told Sherlyn that


    Cameron was back yet.


    She had already made up her mind to give up this rtionship. She didn''t want to have further contacts


    with Cameron. There was no need to fuel their anxiety.


    Especially Sherlyn. She never encouraged Nina to wait for Cameron. Or in her words, Nina could date


    anyone she wanted, what was the point of waiting for someone that she couldn''t meet?


    Sherlyn would jump all over her once she found out that Nina still entangled with Cameron.


    The car finally stopped at Nina''s ce. Sylvie wanted to wait for her inside the house. Thus, they could


    go to Sherlyn''s together after Nina took a shower.


    Nina stopped her, "You don''t need to be with me. I can drive there myself. You should go to take a


    rest."


    "I''m ok. I''m not tired." Then Sylvie said to the driver, "Sir, can you wait for us for a while?"


    Nina hastily pushed her back into the car, "You two go to have a rest. I don''t know how long it will take


    me."


    Sylvie thought she was acting weird. But given that Nina was rather determined, she didn''t persist. "OK


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    then, I''ll meet you at Sherlyn''s in a while."


    "Fine." Nina then went home with her suitcase.


    Of course, she didn''t go to take a shower, nor dress up. Having poured herself a cup of water, she


    waited for Cameron in front of the floor to ceiling window in the living room.


    Ten minutester, the doorbell rang.


    Nina rolled her eyes and went to get the door.


    The moment Cameron entered, he looked at Nina''s long and white legs. He frowned and asked, "Aren''t


    you cold?"


    He had seen many of her street snaps showing legs and ankles. He really wanted to cover her up.


    When he was abroad, the only thing he could do is to secretly help with her career. He couldn''t care for


    her health. Since now he was back, he would keep an eye on her health.


    She had already put on shorts inte spring. Wasn''t she afraid that she would have joint pain when she


    was old?


    Nina didn''t expect that the first thing Cameron did when he got in was to boss around and judge her


    shorts. She threw him an angry nce and went indoors.


    It reminded her of their school days. Cameron always told her to tie her hair up, which pissed her off


    every time.


    She loved having her hair hanging loose over the shoulders. She thought it was cute to let her hair


    down and put on a white dress. Students dubbed her the girl of their dreams.


    But she didn''t know what was wrong with Cameron. He could take out a hairband anytime and forced


    her to bound up.


    If she refused, then he would give her the silent treatment.


    She was so crazy over him then. Once she saw he was not happy, she would tie up the hair. But


    now...she wouldn''t care for him.


    Nina found herself whimsical sometimes. She had been longing for him for such a long period of time.


    But now she gave up after he went back.


    Nina copsed into the sofa. She asked Cameron who was following behind, "What do you want to talk


    about?"


    Because Nina had been cutting him dead, Cameron was also in a sulk. He asked her back, "Don''t you


    know what I want to talk about?"


    He couldn''t get through to her numbertely. Obviously, he was blocked again.


    He could do nothing but to stop her at the airport. If he didn''t go there, then presumably he still couldn''t


    have a talk with her now.

 Chapter 543 You Can Call Back Later

    Chapter 543 You Can Call Back Later


    Nina had been mad and Cameron throwing the question to her with an aloof attitude made her even


    angrier, so she retorted, "I have no idea at all. How can I know what you are thinking? I can''t read your


    mind."


    Cameronmented, "You''re lying."


    Nina answered him with a sneer. How ridiculous he was! He had abandoned her years ago and


    disappeared without a word. But once he came back, he hoped to resume the intimacy with her. Did he


    ever care for her feelings? Why should she follow his will?


    Pressing his lips, Cameron stood before the sofa and dropped his eyes to look at Nina who was sitting


    on it. She had a bob cut, probably for the filming, and she pulled back the hair into a ponytail for a neat


    hairstyle. Though not sexy and enchanting as she was in long hair, she looked cuter and more lively.


    Her fair long legs easily arouse the desire in Cameron, so he walked towards her and sat by her side.


    Still mad, Nina tried to move away from him. But Cameron grabbed her back and pressed her against


    the sofa, imprisoning her in his arms.


    Nina thought to herself helplessly, "Nina, do you rememberst time you easily kicked away the


    stranger who tried to ssh unknown liquid on Emelia? How can you be such a sweet little girl


    when you are with Cameron? Can''t you fight back?"


    To prove she was a strong woman, Nina struggled fiercely, but to her surprise, she couldn''t break away


    from Cameron, and her wrists which were held by his hands were so limp that she couldn''t gather any


    strength.


    How could that be? Was Cameron a magician? Once he touched her, she would lose all her power to


    fight back? He was the buster to her.


    Despite all her effort, Cameron only pressed himself closer to her, and that reminded Nina of what


    happened that night when both of them seemed to be enchanted, and it started when Cameron


    imprisoned her in his arms just like what they were doing now.


    "Cameron, stop¡­" The moment when Nina tried to say something, Cameron pressed his lips on hers,


    robbing her of her breath and all the words she wanted to say.


    When Sherlyn''s phone call came in, Nina was on the bed and Cameron was mounting on her, his


    sweat dripping on her delicate corbones. Hearing the call, Nina nced at the screen and it was


    quite a shock when she saw it was from Sherlyn. She was supposed to go to Sherlyn''s ce to try on


    the gown but she forgot thatpletely and began making love with Cameron. It must be Sherlyn


    calling to remind her.


    Pushing Cameron away, Nina tried to pick up the phone, but Cameron held her hand to stop her.


    "You can call backter." His voice was harsh from restraining his desires, then he lowered his head to


    kiss her hard. How could she stop him halfway when they were making love? Didn''t she know he was


    trying his best to contain his desire?


    As for Sherlyn, she was extremely anxious since she couldn''t get through to Nina. Out of agitation,


    Sherlynined to Sylvie, "What happened to Nina? Why doesn''t she pick up the phone?"


    Sylvie was also surprised to find Nina hadn''t arrived yet, because after parting with Nina, Sylvie had


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    first gone home to unpack her luggage, have a bath, and put on make-up before she came to Sherlyn''s


    house. How could Nina beter than her?


    Sherlyn had been calling Nina several times for twenty minutes, but Nina didn''t answer. Sylvie also had


    no idea of what Nina was doing.


    Finally, Sylvie said worriedly, "Shall I go to Nina''s ce to check on her? Maybe she is so tired from the


    filming that she is sleeping now."


    Sherlyn frowned and said, "Does she feel ufortable when she was leaving the airport?"


    Sylvie thought for a moment and answered, "Well, I remember in the airport Nina''s face was very red


    after she went to the restroom. Is that a sign of fever?"


    Sherlyn shook her head and said, "No, I don''t think Nina is that type of person who will continue


    working with sickness. If she was ill, she wouldin to me and ask me to lower the workloads for


    her."


    Sylvie nodded her head. "Yeah, I think you''re right."


    Working with Nina for many years, Sherlyn and Sylvie knew Nina well. Though Nina wasn''t weak and


    delicate, she wouldn''t force herself to work when she was ill.


    "How strange! I have never failed to reach for Nina for all these years." Sherlyn mumbled as she


    prepared to call for Nina one more time. But just at this moment, Nina called back, and Sherlyn picked


    up the phone hastily, eximing, "Hello, superstar, do you know what''s the time now? Do you


    remember your promise to try on new clothes? I have another arrangementter to check on the


    construction of the studio."


    "I am sorry." Nina''s voice sounded weak.


    "Hey, are you ok? You sound ill." Sherlyn suddenly became worried.


    "No, it was¡­I was¡­I have been busy." To Sherlyn''s great surprise, Nina, who had always been witty,


    was stuttering.


    When Sherlyn was about to say something, she heard a man chuckle through the phone and she was


    immediately alerted. "What was the sound, Nina? I thought I heard a man chuckle!"


    Grabbing the phone, Nina covered Cameron''s mouth with all her strength to prevent him from making


    any voices. When she lied to Sherlyn that she had been busy, Cameron couldn''t help butugh, which


    made Nina both annoyed and blushed, since what she was busy with was making love with him.


    Warning Cameron again through eye contact, Nina exined hastily, "What are you talking about?


    What man? You must''ve misheard it."


    Nina couldn''t tell Sherlyn about Cameron because once Sherlyn knew, she would be as mad as hell.


    Besides, she was not sure what kind of rtionship Cameron and she were in, so she hoped she could


    tell Sherlyn about him only after she figured these questions out.


    While Sherlyn still insisted, "No, I ampletely sure that was the voice of a man. I am not deaf!"


    Then, Sherlyn began to criticize Nina, "Nina, I warn you. This is not a good time for romantic


    rtionships, and if any rumor is exposed, your career is done."


    "Princess Lenia" became a blockbuster, and as the main actress, Nina also gained enormous


    poprity. If rivalpanies spotted any rumor about her at this moment, she would be in great trouble


    unless her love story was filled with twists and turns that moved all people to tears.


    The topic made Nina stressed out, so she tried to distract Sherlyn and said, "How about the gown?


    Strapless or backless?"


    Nina asked this because there was no need to try on gowns revealing her corbones or her legs.


    When Cameron was making out with her, he left numerous marks on her corbones and even on her


    legs deliberately.


    He even left marks on her legs. Was this man insane?

 Chapter 544 She Abandoned Him This Time

    Chapter 544 She Abandoned Him This Time


    "How about the gown?" Sherlyn said sulkily, "Of course it would be designed to show off your good


    figure. Your image is supposed to be enchanting and sexy." When Sherlyn met Nina for the first time,


    she was greatly impressed by Nina. With both a pretty face and a wonderful figure, Nina seemed a


    perfect actress to her, and she believed Nina was born to be a superstar.


    As for Nina, she had always been willing to show off her beauty and her good shape when walking the


    red carpet or attending other activities. In fact, the reason why Nina became famous at the very start


    was that she gained poprity bit by bit with her outstanding appearance. It never urred to Sherlyn


    that one day Nina would be worried about her outfits.


    Nina exined with hesitation, "Well¡­I¡­has an allergy, and my skin doesn''t look good these days.


    Could you contact the brand investor to change another type of gown for me?"


    Sherlyn was shocked. "What are you talking about? Contact the brand to change the gown for you?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Tomorrow will be the meetup!"


    Standing beside Sherlyn, Sylvie asked through the phone puzzledly, "Nina, are you allergic? But your


    skin waspletely fine a few days ago." As Nina''s assistant, Sylvie spent all the time with Nina during


    the filming. They had meals together and slept together, but Sylvie never noticed anything wrong with


    Nina''s skin. To be honest, Nina''s skin was in such a good condition that Sylvie nearly envied it. Even


    when they were filming in mountains, a rtively bad condition, Nina''s skin was still white and smooth


    while Sylvie got several pimples. So, Sylvie could not believe it when Nina said her skin was allergic.


    Sherlyn agreed with Sylvie and said, "Yeah, Sylvie is right. We all know your skin is always good and I


    don''t remember you having an allergy to anything. Howe you''re having allergies right now?"


    Nina tried to justify herself. "I think it was due to the filming in the mountains. It was so moist there, and


    my endocrine went disordered. Now I get several pimples on my back."


    After a while, Nina added, "Besides, I have my hair cut short, so I think it would be better to wear


    trousers instead of a gown."


    Sherlyn was rendered speechless since she found she had to agree with Nina. She nearly forgot Nina


    had her hair cut short for the filming. Considering the hairstyle had to match with the clothes, Sherlyn


    had topromise and said, "Well, you are right. A gown may not match your short hair. I will contact


    the brand to see if it can deliver a set of trousers for you now."


    But still vexed, Sherlyn didn''t forget to warn Nina about the time, "You''d better hurry up ande here


    right now. When the clothes arrive, you can try on them at once. We need some time to adjust if the


    clothes are not suitable."


    Nina retorted humorously, "Oh,e on, Sherlyn, don''t be so stressed out. If the clothes are not


    suitable, I can wear my own clothes. You have to admit I have quite a taste in fashion."


    Sherlyn shouted, "No way, Nina. You have to wear the clothes of the brand! It is our investor!" Nina had


    represented the brand and wearing its clothes when attending public activities was her duty and it also


    served as an advertisement for the brand.


    "Fine. I will be right there in a moment." Nina couldn''t tolerate the preaching from Sherlyn, so she


    obeyed Sherlyn immediately. While Sherlyn, satisfied with Nina''s answer, hung up the phone and


    turned to contact the brand.


    When Nina was talking to Sherlyn, Cameron just stared at herzily with a cold and angry sneer on his


    face. She would rather lie to her agent and assistant than tell them she was with him. Also, when they


    had just finished, she broke away from his embrace without any hesitation, ignoring his feelings


    Once Sherlyn hung up the phone, Nina was about to get down from the bed, not even taking a look at


    Cameron. She knew Cameron was staring at her, but she was not in the mood. She cleared up her


    mind during the call: It was the second time. When she calmed down after the passion, she would


    loathe herself forpromising with Cameron again and again.


    She was a superstar and there were countless men who wanted to sleep with her, but it turned out that


    she was slept by her ex-boyfriend and not for one but twice. Thinking of this rendered her both


    embarrassed and annoyed, and that was the reason why she gave Cameron the cold shoulder.


    But when she threw back the covers, Cameron dragged her back, forcing her to fall back on the bed


    and imprisoning her in his arms.


    "You want to run away again?" Forcing her to look at him, Cameron asked.


    Nina eximed, "Haven''t you heard my agent was mad and urged me to go to her ce?"


    Cameron grunted, sneering at her intention to distract the topic.


    Nina couldn''t stand his attitude, so she red at him and said angrily, "Cameron, let go of me!"


    However, Cameron wouldn''t listen to her. Pressing against her tightly, he questioned her, enunciating


    every word, "I think you have something to say to me."


    Nina mmed back, "What about you? I think you owe me an exnation."


    Cameron fell into a brief silence and mumbled, "I think I prove myself by what I did. I will not sleep with


    someone who I didn''t love." Cameron thought his acts had proved he was still in love with her after all


    these years.


    At first, he was both disappointed and angry because Nina gave up the rtionship so easily, so he


    decided to give her the cold shoulder when he came back from abroad and he wouldn''t forgive her


    unless she chased after him to coax him.


    But at the moment when he arrived at the River City, he found himself couldn''t be mad at her or ignore


    her. What he wanted was to find her and stay with her happily. So, after having supper with his parents,


    he came directly to her. Even if he hadn''t quarreled with his parents, he woulde to her


    nheless.


    All these years when he was abroad, he never came into close rtionships with any women but went


    to her immediately once he came back. It was her who he loved with all his heart and it was only her


    that he wanted all the time.


    Raising her eyebrows, Nina said, "So what you are trying to say is that you sleep with me only because


    you love me, aren''t you?"


    But before Cameron could say anything, Nina sneered and continued, "But, sorry, darling, I am casual


    in a rtionship. I sleep with you not because I love you but because I need someone to quench my


    desires." Then, she pushed Cameron away and went to the bathroom.


    Cameron was quite upset. He didn''t understand why Nina would treat him so cruelly. Viggo had told


    him that Nina had been loving him all these years. She would keep a distance from any actors and


    admirers and would rify all the rumors in person.


    But why after all these years, when he finally came back, she was abandoning him now?

 Chapter 545 Give Me the Answer I Want

    Chapter 545 Give Me the Answer I Want


    When Nina locked the bathroom door and was ready to take a shower, Cameron''s voice came again.


    "Nina¡­"


    Nina shouted angrily before he could finish. "Shut up!"


    She wasn''t in the mood to talk to him since she was quite mad at him. What she wanted was not his


    expression of love but an exnation for why he had disappeared without a word and had never


    contacted her all these years. If he still loved her, why didn''t he contact her? Was he happy to see her


    suffering from the pain of loss? All these years, if he had shown any sign that he still loved her, she


    would not be so desperate.


    When she knew he was angry with her since she took the check and gave up the rtionship so easily


    under his mother''s pressure, she was depressed and regretful, suffering from insomnia and anxiety for


    a long time. When he finally came back, he didn''t say a word about his sudden disappearance. How


    could she reconcile with him if he didn''t want to exin anything? Besides, it was when she finally


    decided to give up her affection for him that he came back. How could she face him with a clear mind?


    But Cameron didn''t give up, continuing, "I just want to ask you something. Do you¡­still love me?"


    "No, I am over you," Nina answered without hesitation.


    Outside the bathroom door, Cameron fell into a brief silence but he insisted, "Open the door, look in my


    eyes, and say it again."


    Nina rolled her eyes. She would never open the door because if she did so, all the advantages would


    be taken by Cameron. So, instead, she yelled at him, "Cameron, get out of my house before I finish


    showering or I will break your legs. You hear me?"


    Cameron sneered, "Great, I would like to see if you can really break my legs before I make your legs


    limp from sex."


    Nina blushed at his words. It never urred to her that Cameron, a shy and timid boy years ago, would


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    be such a licentious man.


    Finding Nina was embarrassed, Cameron felt much better. Then he said, "I can leave now and I will


    give you enough time to think about our rtionship, but you''d better give me the answer I want."


    Leaving his words, he walked back to the bedroom to put on his clothes before he left.


    To be honest, Cameron was quite upset at Nina''s attitude. Thest time when Nina ran away from him,


    he told himself it was probably because she was shocked by his sudden return and needed some time


    to ept him. But this time, several dayster, she still gave him the cold shoulder even when she


    epted the fact that he was back. She even said she was over him, which hurt him like a sharp knife.


    All these years, when he was struggling, knowing that she was missing him filled him with the power to


    move on and ovee difficulties. But what she said today broke his heart into pieces.


    When Nina went out of the bathroom, Cameron had already gone. Watching the empty bedroom, Nina


    felt as if there was something lost in her heart. Wrapping herself in the bathrobe, Nina sat on the bed


    nkly until her phone rang.


    It was Sherlyn on the other side of the phone, and she asked sulkily, "What the hell are you doing,


    Nina? The brand has already delivered the clothes."


    "I will be there in a minute." Nina recovered from her emotion and said calmly.


    "Whatever, take your time." Sherlyn sighed and hung up the phone.


    Nina put on some casual wear and drove to Sherlyn''s ce.


    The brand has delivered two outfits, one of which is ck and the other is white; both had one suit


    jacket and a pair of trousers. Nina chose the white one because the tops only exposed her waist rather


    than her corbones. So, she could show off her good figure without the worry of revealing the marks


    on her corbones. The ck suit had only the outwear, without any innerwear for matching, which was


    the style she actually adored, but she couldn''t wear it now since Cameron left so many marks on her


    body.


    Nina was about to change her clothes in the dressing room and Sylvie prepared to help her but was


    rejected by Nina. If Sylvie spotted the marks, Sylvie would undoubtedly go crazy.


    Craning her neck, Sherlyn tried to peek into the dressing room, asking, "You''re acting weird today.


    What happened?"


    Pushing Sherlyn''s head out of the room, Nina closed the door and began to change her clothes,


    saying, "Well, I am weird every day. Haven''t you noticed that already? I am an odd person."


    Since Nina tried to cover the fact with self-mockery, Sherlyn didn''t ask further.


    A few momentster, when Nina put on the white suit and went out of the dressing room, Sherlyn and


    Sylvie were utterly stunned. She looked wonderful with her short hair and suit, both handsome and


    enchanting.


    Sylvie swallowed and eximed, "Sherlyn, I think Nina could perfectly handle different styles, no matter


    handsome or sexy."


    Sherlyn yelled excitedly, "I totally agree with you!"


    Pulling back her hair, Nina adopted several poses casually, while Sylvie waspletely enchanted by


    her, eximing, "My god, Nina, I''m such a big fan of yours! You are so handsome!"


    Nina asked, "What do you think? If the clothes are suitable then I will wear them tomorrow. The size is


    just fine. There is no need for further adjustment."


    Sylvie kept nodding in agreement. "I think they are perfect. Wearing them tomorrow will make you a


    headline."


    Sherlyn also nodded. "Yeah, I agree."


    "Okay." Once the clothes were chosen, Nina breathed a sigh of relief. She then turned to Sherlyn,


    asking, "you said you would go to the studio to supervise the construction process. I have nothing to do


    right now, so can I go with you?"


    Sherlyn had been supposed to take Nina with her, so she agreed at once, and drove to Haytan Tower.


    Though Nina asked Sherlyn to handle the issues of the studio, Sherlyn thought it would be necessary


    for Nina to check on some details.


    After parking the car, they went to the elevator. When the door was about to close, a young man went


    in. He was wearing a pair of sunsses, businesslike but a little unruly.


    When he spotted Nina, he pulled off his sunsses suddenly and asked in disbelief, "Nina Sanchez?"


    "Yeah¡­" Nina admitted unwillingly. She thought she was well disguised but people just kept


    recognizing her.


    The man said with both excitement and surprise, "Oh my, I heard about you many times but it is the


    first time that I meet you in real life. You are such a beautifuldy, no wonder."


    Nina nced at him, bewildered. What did he mean that he heard about her many times? Did someone


    tell him about her? Why did he say so?


    He must not be her fan or other strangers, for what they generally said would be you were much more


    beautiful in real life than you were in the TV shows.

 Chapter 546 My Happiness? Whatever

    Chapter 546 My Happiness? Whatever


    The young man turned out to be Lucien Fowler, who had been back from a business meeting, and he


    was excited to encounter Nina in the elevator.


    Though he had seen Nina several times before in business, he didn''t know Nina was admired by


    Cameron, his good partner, so he didn''t have any special feelings by then. Butter he had known


    Cameron was fond of Nina, he naturally became curious about Nina and the rtionship between her


    and Cameron. After all, Cameron was a man of self-abnegation but totally lost his mind when he was


    dealing with Nina. What a mysterious woman Nina was.


    As Nina''s agent, Sherlyn was worried that Lucien was up to no good. When he spotted Nina, his


    expression was so strange that Sherlyn was afraid that this man was thinking of something indecent.


    Therefore, Sherlyn leaned on one side, blocking out Nina from his view.


    While Nina had also noticed the unusualness of Lucien, so lowering her cap, she said to Sherlyn


    casually, "During the filming, I was trained by several femalemandos, and you guess what?


    Compared to them, I am too weak. They can easily tackle dozens of strong men with bare hands but I


    can only tackle two."


    Hearing this, Lucien was rendered speechless. Nina was warning him, wasn''t she? There were


    altogether three people in this elevator. While Sherlyn was on Nina''s side, he was on his own. So, what


    she said about tackling two strong men meant that she could easily beat him up.


    He also remembered that Nina had made a headline because she was good at fighting, and had kicked


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    down a stranger who wanted to ssh unknown liquid on her friend at a news conference. Thinking of


    these, Lucien felt a shiver running down his spine, and he thought to himself, "My God, howe a


    superstar has be so good at fighting¡­"


    Eyeing Lucien, Sherlyn added, "Well, it will be quite enough if you could tackle two strong men. Even


    though you can tackle only one, it will not be a problem."


    Lucien knew for sure that what they said was a warning that they could beat the bejabbers out of him if


    he was trying to do something bad. He was a bit vexed since he did nothing wrong except for taking


    several nces at Nina. How could they mistake him for a hooligan and even threatened him?


    When the elevator stopped at the floor of Camcien Lifetech, Lucien walked out of it angrily, thinking,


    "Great, Cameron, you are going topensate for what Nina did to me. She was threatening me!" So,


    once he went into his office room, he called for Cameron toin about Nina. But before he could


    speak anything, he heard Cameron speak wanly, "Are you busy now? If not, can youe to my


    ce? Let''s have some drinks"


    Cameron sounded heart-broken and Lucien held back what he was going to say about Nina since


    Lucien knew Cameron for years and Cameron was good at controlling his emotions; he wouldn''t frown


    even when facing a catastrophe unless he was hurt by Nina. Forgetting about theint, Lucien


    grabbed the car key and walked out of the room, saying, "Fine, I will be right there." When Cameron


    was so upset, what he could help with was keepingpany with his buddy


    At the same time when Lucien left the office, Nina and Sherlyn arrived at their studio. It was Nina''s first


    time visiting the studio because it had been Sherlyn who was responsible for all the issues, including


    choosing this ce as the studio. Nina was surprised to find the room so bright, with sunshine pouring


    in through the big French windows, which fills the room with warmth and light. Outside the window was


    the sea, stretching to the horizon and leaving Nina with amazement.


    "What do you think? Isn''t it perfect?" Sherlyn asked happily.


    Nina nodded and said, "Yeah, it was awesome."


    Standing in front of the window, Nina stretched herself and said, "I am filled with power now. It will be


    better if one day we can purchase this ce rather than rent it. That will be more awesome."


    Sherlyn smiled and said, "Well, it''s up to you to make fortune, my superstar. Work hard every day so


    we can purchase it as soon as possible."


    "No problem," Nina answered.


    Then, Sherlyn showed the design drawing to Nina, which made her feel perplexed and she couldn''t


    helpining. "Dear Sherlyn, you know I am not good at these works. I totally entrust you to handle


    the design. As for me, I will try my best to choose several pieces of furniture when ites to


    decoration."


    "Great, now you are throwing all the responsibilities on me. Am I right, my boss?" Sherlyn knew Nina


    well, so what she said was only to make fun of Nina.


    After a discussion about the issues of employment, Nina rubbed the back of her waist and said, "Is


    everything done? I want to go back to have a rest."


    Sherlyn was bewildered and asked, "Why are you so tired?" Nina had a strong body and she had never


    been so tired even when filmingte at night.


    Nina blushed at Sherlyn''s question and put down her hands immediately. In order to hide her


    embarrassment, she lied, "You should understand it is exhausting to act in a military-themed drama."


    The day before yesterday, she had been acting in a fighting scene for a whole afternoon and when she


    finished, she was soaked in sweat. Butpared with making love with Cameron, the filming seemed


    a lot easier. The tiredness was different and making love with himst night made her thigh limp and


    ache even at this moment.


    Sherlyn picked up the file and said, "Fine. Let''s go. I''ll drive you home."


    On her way home, Nina received a phone call from Emelia. On the other side of the phone, Emelia


    asked, "Are you back? Shall we dine together tonight?"


    Nina answered happily, "Sure, I miss you so much."


    Emelia had been on a honeymoon with Julian in the suburban resort and Nina could tell from Emelia''s


    blogs that she was enjoying herself. Julian would prepare the meals for her and all she needed to do


    was to enjoy the flowers, read some books, and write her own stories. Every day after supper, Julian


    would take a walk with her in a garden full of peach blossoms, treasuring every minute with his


    beloved.


    Nina thought if it wasn''t because Emelia had to attend the screenwriter meet-and-greet of "Princess


    Lenia", Emelia wouldn''t be back from the honeymoon so soon.


    Emelia smiled and said, "Nina, I miss you too."


    Then, she continued, "Juste to my house tonight. Julian will make dinner for us. He bes a


    really good cook."


    Nina could tell Emelia was filled with happiness when talking about Julian. So, she couldn''t help but


    make fun of Julian, "Well, I am so lucky to have Mr. Hughes cook for me." While Julian answered her


    with a grunt.


    Putting down the phone, Nina smiled heartedly. It was wonderful to see Emelia and Julian live a happy


    life together. But thinking of herself, Nina sighed helplessly and thought, "My happiness?


    Whatever."

 Chapter 547 The "Nice Guy" Incident

    Chapter 547 The "Nice Guy" Incident


    When Nina got home, she threw herself into thefort of her bed and took a nap. In the evening, she


    woke up, got dressed up and drove to find Emelia.


    Julian served a grand dinner. Emelia brought a te of delicious braised beef to Nina and said with a


    smile, "This is your favorite and I made it for you myself."


    Before Nina could say anything, Julian said to Emelia with a jealous tone, "I don''t want you to tire


    yourself in the kitchen, but look what you have done for her, preparing an entire pot of braised beef!"


    Since Emelia''s pregnancy, Julian had hired a full-time chef to cook for them.


    And during their days spent in the suburban resort, he cooked for her the whole time. He couldn''t even


    bear to let her finger dip into the cold water. However, after their return, Emelia spent most of the


    afternoon in the kitchen to make Nina her favorite dish.


    Julian felt tired of being jealous. After being jealous because of men, now he even got jealous because


    of a woman. But there was no one to me but his wife''s bestie.


    Emelia smiled and served water for her best friend and her husband, "It''s so tired for Nina to work in


    the crew. The least I can do is to ensure that she has a good meal."


    Nina had a stiff and weak connection with her parents. Over those years, most of Nina appetites for


    good foods had been satisfied by Emelia, especially when filming became exhausting. She made a


    phone call to Emelia, and her favorite dish would be there waiting for her.


    If she was filming in the vicinity of Riverside City, Emelia would drive to make the food delivery herself.


    Even during the three years of marriage with Julian, she treated Nina the same as always. That was


    enough proof to show how good their rtionship was.


    Nina snorted and said, "Julian, could you please stop being so hostile and jealous with me all the time,


    okay? You managed to get Emelia back, and I take half of the credit for that."


    Julian snorted, "I got Emelia back by myself, OK? Howe you get half of the credit?"


    Nina shrugged her shoulder and said, "If I had insisted on disagreeing with Emelia getting back to you,


    do you think she would still take you back?"


    Julian gritted his teeth and was speechless.


    He really didn''t know if Emelia would listen to Nina or not, but he knew that Nina''s friendship was very


    precious to Emelia. Many people believed thatmitment between lovers was priority, but Emelia and


    Nina had been experiencing too much together, and their friendship had the same weight in their


    hearts.


    After seeing that Julian was choked by her words and became speechless, Nina couldn''t helpughing,


    "So, as a matter of fact, you owe me a lot of thanks for having this wonderful life with your amazing


    wife. Don''t you think so?"


    Julian nced at her with a fake smile, and then said, "Yes for sure. I really owe you a big deal, Nina."


    Having said that, he suddenly changed the subject of the conversation, " How about this, in order to


    express my gratitude to you, how about I introduce a nice guy to you? Young, talented, one in a


    thousand."


    When Julian said this, there was something inexplicable hiding in his eyes.


    Julian knew about Cameron''s return from abroad, but since Nina hadn''t told Emelia yet, he certainly


    wasn''t in a hurry to inform her.


    As a matter of fact, he intended to use Cameron to stir up the water, just to relieve his depression from


    "losing the battle" with Nina.


    Nina felt quite ufortable being stared by Julian like that. She found that this whole "introducing a


    nice guy" thing was some sort of funny business.


    Was this "nice guy" Cameron Dauster?


    It stood no reason that Cameron should know Julian. Julian was a businessman, and Cameron had


    studied abroad for many years, and was a man of academics. They couldn''t have any intersection with


    each other, could they?


    After thinking about it for a while, she smiled and responded, "Sure no problem. It''s about time that I


    meet someone. Since you have the right guy to introduce to me, I see no reason not to see him."


    Emelia, who was listening to the conversation the whole time, was so confused. She looked at Julian


    and asked, "Why do you suddenly want to introduce a man to Nina?"


    Julian was never the kind of person who had the time and the heart to manage dates for other people.


    This man was too proud to do matchmaking.


    Besides, he did know that in Nina''s heart, Cameron was the only man.


    Most importantly, Nina''s mood had been really unstable recently as she had just taken over the


    romantic variety show despite Emelia''s dissuasion. Emelia had no idea of how to deal with her mood


    swings and then Julian had to bring this up.


    Emelia was a little displeased, and Julian felt guilty for a moment for causing her to frown.


    He was a little regretful. He shouldn''t have upset Emelia just to "win her over".


    "Sorry..." He apologized without hesitation, "I won''t do that if you don''t like it, Emelia."


    Julian spoke to himself in his head, "Just forget it man, don''t bother with that woman, as long as your


    wife is happy. Happy wife, happy life, remember?"


    Nina unceremoniouslyughed out loud, for his cowardice.


    Today''s Julian was really enved by Emelia.


    Emelia didn''t need to say anything serious, and she didn''t even need to make any particrly angry-


    looking expressions. A pair of slightly frowned eyebrows was the only thing that was needed to shut


    him up.


    Even though Julian hadpromised, Emelia raised her eyebrows and asked, "Well I think it''s a good


    thing that you are thinking of Nina, but can you at least tell me who''s the guy? I''d like to be informed."


    "That..." Julian hesitated and stuttered a little, "it''s a friend I know. I think he is a good guy, like in every


    aspect."


    He didn''t dare to mention the name of Cameron, and the fact that he had returned at this time, for fear


    of scaring his wife.


    And this topic, he believed, should be brought up by Nina herself.


    Emelia gave him a "you know exactly what you have done" look, and then sat down with her eyes


    looking down.


    Julian was full of remorse. He really shouldn''t have tried to "win the battle". Now look what he had


    done, he made Emelia unhappy.


    Nina was extremely heartless, and continued this conversation, "Mr. Hughes, since you think this guy is


    excellent in all aspects, I would really love to get to know him. How about this? After the fan meeting


    tomorrow, I will fly back to the crew in the evening. Could you please arrange a dinner date with him for


    me?"


    Julian was about to lose his mind.


    Could she just stop for a minute? Couldn''t she see Emelia was already upset?


    Just as Julian was about to say something, he heard Emelia said in a cold voice, "I think Nina''s


    proposal is actually good. I think you should arrange this dinner, so that we could actually know this


    man and help Nina make her own decisions."


    Julian was so embarrassed. He knew that he got what he deserved by talking too much. He swore to


    God that he would never do that again.


    "Babe I was just kidding." He started to try to change the subject, "There is no way I would do that. You


    know who I am right?"


    In order to ease the tension, he served Emelia with broli, "Babe, try this, it''s good for your health."


    Emelia looked at the green broli in her te and said with a poker face, "I know, Julian, I eat


    vegetables every day."


    Julian wailed loudly in his mind. It''s all done for today.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Emelia was angry with him.


    Emelia must believe that this whole "a nice guy" incident had confused Nina in a very inappropriate


    time.

 Chapter 548 Deceiving the Enemy by Showing His Injuries

    Chapter 548 Deceiving the Enemy by Showing His Injuries


    Because he had been with Emelia for a long time, and because he had really spent his time figuring out


    what was going on in this woman''s head, he knew Emelia''s mood by just observing her actions and


    expressions.


    She was never a sour face. But those remarks she made about vegetables, were exactly the sign that


    she was not happy and tried to make him look bad.


    Julian winked at Nina, expecting her to say something nice about him.


    Pitifully, Ninapletely ignored his winking, and shrugged to show that she didn''t even care. Now he


    knew the consequences for making fun of her by bringing up that "nice guy".


    Julian really felt a pain in his head. He had finally understood that Nina was not a soft cookie. It''s better


    not to mess up with her next time.


    At that dinner table, Nina didn''t bring up Cameron''s return. She didn''t even know how to raise the


    subject.


    Such chaos!


    Who would thought that not long after Cameron got back, the only ce where they had connections


    with each other, was on the bed. Nina couldn''t feel more shameful.


    After dinner, Nina had nice small talks with Emelia and then left their house with a big box of takeaway


    braised beef, happy and satisfied.


    Watching her car disappearing into the night, Emelia headed back to the house, without a single word


    with Julian.


    "Please be careful babe. Watch the steps." Julian was frightened as she took every step. Her belly was


    starting to pop and he was so worried about her that he wished he could carry her wherever she went.


    Emelia said nothing, but withdrew her hand from his, which, was an indicate that she actually, was


    unhappy.


    She sneered at him, "I bet you know the rtionship that she had with Cameron, yet you still talked


    about introducing a guy and stuff like that! It''s really abominable, Julian!"


    The "abominable" man could not argue back with his wife, so he said, "I am really sorry Emelia. It is my


    faults. All I ask of you is not to be upset any more, please! I''ll change."


    Emelia stared at him, and strangely insisted otherwise, "No, Julian. You have to bring that guy to her


    this time. You said that. You made a promise. You''re gonna do that."


    Julian was so confused by her words. What did that even mean?


    Was sheining about him introducing a guy to her just a minute ago? What happened now?


    Emelia continued," You know what? I''m gonna see this time what kind of man you could find for Nina."


    So that was what she really meant. If "the guy" he brought to the dinner was nopare to Cameron,


    he would face even worse consequences.


    Julian wanted to cry, but shed no tears. He couldn''t even image his future days...


    "So you sure that''s OK?" It seemed that he had to tough it out this time. He almost confessed that the


    guy was actually Cameron himself, so see what would happen to him.


    Emelia nodded repeatedly. "Yes, definitely."


    She didn''t know that Cameron was back. No one ever told her. She had no idea of who "that guy" could


    be. She forced him to introduce the man to Nina just to teach him a lesson.


    Julian, with a heavy heart, made a promise to his beloved wife, "OK, if that is what you want."


    If Nina was still reluctant to tell Emelia that Cameron was back, he had to do it himself in this way. He


    decided to think about the further arrangements next and call it a day.


    Life is hard. He thought to himself.


    ¡­


    Lucien was called to have a drink at Cameron''s residence. By the time he had arrived, half of the bottle


    was already empty. Lucien sat down and asked, "What happened man? Didn''t you just hook up with


    Nina again?"


    By mentioning up Nina, Cameron was dragged in deeper depression. With the wine ss in his hand,


    he murmured, "Tell me man, why she didn''t want me anymore?"


    "What the fuck? She dumped you?" Lucien understood that there was something going on between the


    two, but he never expected that Nina would break up with him.


    He thought it was a small argument between a young couple, and they would soon get over it.


    "Yeah. She said she didn''t love me anymore, and she had gotten over it." He let out a self-mocking


    Lucien was confused. "OK dude, so as she was saying, she didn''t love you and she wanted a break-


    up, then why she slept with you, twice, for God''s sake!"


    "I want to know why too, man." Cameron poured another ss of wine for himself and started drinking,


    but the wine turned into ashes in his mouth.


    Lucien signed, "I''d say, man, you should think for yourself, right? Look at you! You can get any type of


    woman as long as you want them! Remember Mnie nchard, and that chick that your parents and


    all your family like? There are women everywhere in the world man! You have a forest in front of you! "


    Lucien didn''t mean what he said, but he said that to giveforts to Cameron and to calm him down.


    Unexpectedly, he was not calmed down. Instead, he said something that sounded like an extremely


    paranoid person, "I want her, only her."


    Lucien didn''t know how to react.


    That dude was in deep trouble now, he thought.


    "I can''t watch him go down like this." Lucien thought to himself. He could not resist and said, "Look at


    you bro, with all the drink and wining and crying. That chick is at her prime now! So I think you haven''t


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    heard about it yet right? I was just back at thepany and I saw Nina with her agent. They were


    heading upstairs to the studio to check for the progress I guess..." He told him all about how Nina and


    Sherlyn worked together and threatened him.


    Lucien told him all about this, in an extremely aggrieved tone. He made those usations only to hope


    that Cameron could make it even for him.


    Unexpectedly, Cameron, after hearing hisint, who was still depressed a second ago, suddenly


    smiled, and his eyes were glinting with affection, "How adorable! This is exactly her style of doing


    things. "


    In hearing this, Lucien almost got choked.


    Cute?


    What was Cameron saying? Did he even hear himself?


    What Nina had done to him was everything but cute!


    That was pure abomination!


    Love could make a man blind. That was so true.


    Cameron''s choose of words had proved that he was really out of his mind.


    Cameron continued to addments on their encounter, "Man, it''s lucky for you to stop what you were


    doing. From what I know about her temper, you could''ve been knocked down in a second. Just don''t do


    that anymore OK?"


    Again, that left Lucien speechless.


    Hisints had won nopassion from Cameron. Instead, all he got was sarcasm.


    Lucien was too annoyed to be here anymore. What a friend! All he ever cared about was some woman


    that had dumped him.


    Too annoyed, Lucien reached for the wine ss and nned to drink it off, but Cameron stopped him,


    "Stop drinking. I need you to take me to Nina''s ceter."


    Lucien finally broke out and hummed with anger, "She doesn''t want you anymore, dude! But you are


    rushing to deliver yourself to her door. Have some dignity, man!"


    "And by the way, I remember you called me to have a drink with you, not to be your driver!"


    Even having been drinking a lot, Cameron still managed to give his friend a contemptuous expression,


    "It''s a trick. You just don''t know it yet. I''m deceiving the enemy by showing my injuries."

 Chapter 549 He Thought He Had All the Cards

    Chapter 549 He Thought He Had All the Cards


    Lucienughed at Cameron''s words. What for God''s sake did he mean by "injuries"? Since Cameron


    insisted on humiliating himself, he would let him.


    At eleven o''clock at night, Lucien drove this drunk man to Nina''s doorstep.


    However, Nina ignored the ringing of her doorbell and his calls the whole time. She didn''t even show


    up.


    Lucien, even as an outsider of their rtionship, felt so much embarrassed, "Hay man, let''s go! Just


    forget it! It''s almost midnight now, and the neighbors would call 911 if you continue making noises


    here."


    Cameron was inexplicably stubborn and refused to leave. He said he would never leave until he met


    Nina.


    He knew she was at home. She was just ignoring him and torturing him on purpose.


    A few minutester, two security guards and a property staff member showed up.


    The property staff said to the two with a serious look on his face, "Gentlemen, the owner of this


    household called us just now and said that someone was harassing her in the middle of the night, and


    hope we wille here and check it out."


    The property staff worked for the owner of the property, and they all knew that the owner of this house


    was Nina, the famous actress and celebrity. When sheined about someone harassing her, they


    came here in a second.


    Because these two men could be crazy fans of her and it seemed to be an obligation for them to


    protect the benefits of this big star.


    So the property staff urged again, "It''s toote now. Come on guys! Time to go!"


    Lucien was so embarrassed that he regretted his decision ofing here with Cameron. The first time


    in his life, he was chased away like a dog. It was really disgraceful.


    Well, it would not matter too much if Cameron was someone working behind the stage. On the


    contrary, he was a man of high status and has a high exposure on the media. If he got recognized and


    used of harassing another female celebrity in the middle of the night, then his career as a


    sessful businessman in Riverside City would be officially over.


    Thinking of this, he raised his hand to cover his face as if this really would work, then he snatched


    Cameron by the arm and said in a low voice, "Let''s go."


    Cameron refused to leave and raised his hand to continue knocking on the door. Two security guards


    immediately stopped him.


    The property staff looked extremely serious, "Sir, if you continue to behave like this, we will have to call


    the police."


    As soon as the property staff came over, he smelled a strong odor of alcohol, and immediately


    deducted that Nina might be in danger.


    This handsome and decent looking guy, however, could have a very bad character. Getting drunk and


    knocking at someone''s door at the middle of the night was the opposite of his looks.


    Cameron pursed his lips. Since things had already gotten to this point, he couldn''t stay any longer even


    if he wanted to. Though being drunk, he still understood that if the police was called, he and Nina both


    would be in trouble.


    Finally, he agreed to leave and drove away with Lucien.


    As he got into the car, he couldn''t resist but looked back at the second-floor bedroom window of her


    house, and coincidentally, Nina, who was hiding behind the curtains there, caught his eye.


    Originally, she wanted to see if Cameron had really left or not, but as soon as she stuck her head out,


    she saw him looking back. Nina trembled, not for anything else, just because his face, though hiding in


    the dark of the night, was filled up with the confidence to get her. She closed the curtains with fright and


    surprise, and then started to walk back and forth in the bedroom with anxiety.


    Cameron was definitely crazy. He looked as if he was gentle and considerate, but down in his heart, he


    was crazier than anyone else.


    Because if he wasn''t crazy, how could he have been with her? How could he be with someone who


    was so different from him in all aspects, and loved this person as much as he could.


    Nina was finally relieved when she heard the engine of the car started.


    This troubled night was finally over.


    Tomorrow, she would fly to the crew after attending the press conference, and she could avoid


    Cameron for another time.


    However, it turned out that she was too naive in thinking this way.


    Before the press conference the next morning, Nina was getting ready for the make-up in the dressing


    room, and Emelia was there too.


    Emelia was the screenwriter of "Princess Lenia", and she would also be in the meet-up today. She


    was wearing very light makeup today because she didn''t want to steal the spot light from the leading


    characters. She wanted to be as low-key as possible this time.


    After Nina''s makeup and hair were done, the event had not yet started. Nina and Emelia were chatting


    in the lounge.


    Julian was also there, makingpany of Emelia. He wanted to take care of her for today, although


    Emelia felt that he was a little bit on the way. However, she implied that, he just refused to leave.


    After a while, there was a knock on the door,


    Sylvie stood up to open the door.


    After recognizing the person standing outside, Sylvie couldn''t help but giving out an exim. Hearing


    that, Nina and Emelia turned back. Nina was startled. She stood up from the chair, feeling herself


    falling apart.


    Emelia just put a strawberry in her mouth and almost choked on it. The strawberry was careful handed


    to her by her husband Julian, and having seen the person outside the door, she was so shocked that


    she almost swallowed the strawberry as a whole.


    Ignoring her almost being choked, she stared at the man outside the door in astonishment, "Cameron?"


    Sylvie grasped the door frame as she got dizzy by hearing the name, Cameron.


    Did she hear it right?


    The man outside the door, Apollo on earth, was actually the sweetheart of her boss?


    Sylvie used to be quite confused about Nina''s obsession with this man. She was so gorgeous and


    beyondpare yet she just couldn''t forget a man that she had not seen for years. She had so many


    other choices, all styles of men working in the entertainment industry or wealthy businessmen, you


    name it. She ignored them all.


    Now she understood why. No one couldpete with this man, she thought to herself. Once you were


    in love with him, you were never able to love another.


    As people in the lounge had all kinds of reactions, Cameron outside the door was quite at ease.


    He gently helped a silver-haired olddy get inside the door, and politely greeted everyone, "Excuse


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    medies, I would like you to meet my grandma. She is such a big fan of your TV shows, so I used my


    connections in the crew to help bring her here to meet with you. I hope you would not mind."


    It was very clever of him not toe to Nina directly. Using "grandma" as an excuse was such an


    unexpected move.


    Emelia was stunned, and she had not recovered yet from the shock that Cameron had returned.


    Julian put his arms around her, and gently padded her shoulder to calm her down.


    As a famous actress at her prime, Nina had experience in dealing with various situations. So at this


    moment, after the initial panic, she immediately showed her superb professionalism. She smiled and


    walked over to say hello to Cameron''s grandma, "How are you Madam? Pleasee in! You have a


    good taste for fashion. I don''t know you actually know about the show that we are making."


    She thought he was here for her, which startled her a great lot. But it turned out that he was here for his


    grandma, which kind of eased her down. What a lovely olddy! She found it very intriguing when older


    people managed to keep up with the trend of today.


    Although Nina greeted the olddy kindly, she still kept a certain social distance. She didn''t expect the


    olddy to be such enthusiastic. She grabbed Nina by the hands and said, "Nina? What a pretty girl


    you are. You look so much more beautiful in real person."


    Nina nced at Cameron next to her, then looked at her hands that were being held. She could not


    even manage a smile.

 Chapter 550 A Man with a Successful Career

    Chapter 550 A Man with a Sessful Career


    Nina could not help feeling that the olddy''s attitude towards her was with too much enthusiasm. She


    seriously suspected that the olddy knew something about the rtionship between her and


    Cameron.


    Fortunately, Viggo Johansen rushed over at this time. He smiled and exined to Nina and the others,


    "Mr. Dauster and I are friends, so I thought it was OK to do a favor for thisdy and let her visit the


    cast."


    Nina nced at Cameron and thought, when did he have friendship with Viggo Johansen?


    Cameron looked back at Nina''s inquiring gaze calmly, and Nina couldn''t see anything suspicious in his


    face.


    Viggo greeted the olddy and Cameron into the lounge. Emelia finally got back to her mind, and she


    immediately pulled Nina aside and asked her in a low voice, "When did Camerone back? Did you


    already know that?"


    The reason why Emelia asked this was because she saw that when Nina saw Cameron''s appearance,


    her expression had no drastic changes. Obviously, she knew about Cameron''s return for a long time.


    Maybe they even had met each other before today.


    Nina''s head hurt really bad. She replied to Emelia in a low voice, "This is a long story. I''ll tell you in


    detail when the event is over."


    Emelia nodded. She also understood that now was not the time to talk.


    "Are you the screenwriter?" As soon as the two finished talking, Grandma came over with a smile on


    her face. This time she greeted Emelia.


    Emelia responded with a smile and said, "Yes I am. Please just call me Emelia."


    "What a talented youngdy!" Grandma sincerely praised Emelia, but she didn''t hold her hands


    affectionately to express her liking, and she had not examined her with meaningful eyes as she did with


    Nina.


    Nina eyebrows slightly frowned, and she was sure now that the olddy knew something.


    But she was not sure if it was Cameron who took the initiative to talk about their past with his grandma,


    or thedy heard about it from Cameron''s parents.


    If she knew of her existence from his parents, probably his mother would not say anything nice about


    her. After all, it was his mother who trashed her into nothing with hurtful remarks.


    When Grandma and Emelia were making small talks, Nina stood by the side smiling, without making a


    sound. An outsider couldn''t tell that there was anything tricky between her and Cameron. This was


    good acting, and Nina was very good at it as she had done it a million times on the big screen.


    Grandma talked about a wide range of things with Emelia, from the plot of "Princess Lenia" to the


    child in Emelia''s belly. The olddy was also really sincere and told Emelia a lot of things to pay


    attention to during pregnancy. Emelia smiled and kept her words in mind.


    She had to admit that this grandma of Cameron was much more approachable and easier to get along


    with than his mother.


    "Cameron,e here and take some pictures for us!" The olddy called out to her grandson.


    Cameron walked over and took out his mobile phone to help the olddy take pictures with Nina and


    Emelia. Nina''s expression was a little stiff, and it wouldn''t befortable for anyone to pose in front of


    their ex, would it?


    The olddy was very satisfied with Cameron''s photography skills. Just when Nina thought that it''s time


    for the guests to leave, Grandma suddenly came over and asked her seriously, "Nina, do you have a


    boyfriend?"


    Nina did not know how to respond to such a question.


    Was it appropriate to ask her such a thing in front of so many people?


    When the olddy finished her words, people in the lounge suddenly stopped talking, and looked at


    Nina with different expressions, especially Emelia. She always suspected that there was something


    strange between Nina and Cameron.


    It stood to reason that Nina had waited for Cameron for so many years, and now that Cameron was


    back, Nina should be happy. But she could not see happiness in her at all, and she seemed to be


    hiding from him the whole time.


    Could it be that Nina really gave up on him?


    Emelia remembered that Nina had mentioned to her several times before, that she didn''t want to wait


    for Cameron any more. Emelia couldn''t help frowning.


    Nina was muted by the olddy''s words. Thedy simply pulled over Cameron, who was standing right


    next to them, and enthusiastically promoted, "How about my grandson?"


    Nina was speechless.


    Grandma exactly knew the situation but she chose to y the fool. It was all a trap. She came here to


    talk to them, take pictures with them, just to bring that up, binding Nina with Cameron.


    So did it mean she wanted Cameron to be with her?


    Nina didn''t speak anything, and gave Cameron a casual nce. Cameron pretended to be Grandma''s


    good boy, as if he would listen to everything his grandma arranged for him, and he would not dare to


    object to his grandma''s decisions at all.


    Not getting any response from Nina, thedy continued to promote her grandson, "Cameron is an


    excellent young man. He just came back from abroad, has a doctorate degree in biology. Look at him!


    He is handsome and considerate. The most important thing is that he is no yboy."


    "For so many years, he has only been thinking about one girl, you!" But of course, the olddy


    muttered these words to herself in her mind.


    Nina''s lips curved into a smile, "Madam, I would like to ask, what is your grandson''s current job?"


    "As for that..." she did not know how to reply to that question.


    She turned her head and red at her grandson. She smiled, slightly embarrassed, "He doesn''t have a


    job yet. But with his ability and his academic records, that would not be a problem."


    Grandma was annoyed by the fact that Cameron indeed had no job. Cameron was not willing to work


    in any universities or institutions no matter what, and that made her lose face in front of Nina. She was


    with such a good will to help to make Nina take him back, but that good will was turned into nothing by


    one simple question.


    However, why did Nina suddenly ask this question?


    Grandma suspected that Nina knew about his unemployment a long time ago, so she deliberately used


    it to dispel the idea of getting them back together. But how did she know that?


    Have they met before?


    Probably not. Her son and daughter-inw never revealed that to her...


    Considering her old age, thedy was too tired and stressed out from all the thinking.


    Nina continued to smile gently, "I''m sorry, Madam. I think it''s better for me to find a man with a


    sessful career to spend the rest of my life with."


    This implied that her grandson was a jobless failure that no one wanted.


    Thedy had nothing else to say, "Indeed..., that is better for you I guess..." She murmured.


    The olddy felt so self-abased at this moment. She didn''t know yet that her grandson actually owned


    twopanies, Tymers Entertainment and Camcien Lifetech. He was as sessful as she said.


    Cameron nced at Nina carelessly, "So you said you like a man with a sessful career?"


    Nina nodded without changing her facial expression, "Yes indeed."


    Cameron raised his eyebrows, "Okay."


    After saying that, he stepped forward to hold his grandma in his arms and said, "Let''s go grandma. The


    meetup is about to start."


    The olddy had no choice but to say bye to Nina and Emelia. Nina stared at Cameron''s back, really


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    annoyed.


    What did he mean?


    What did he mean by throwing the word "okay" at her?

 Chapter 551 Why Was He Playing a Passive Role?

    Chapter 551 Why Was He ying a Passive Role?


    Cameron brought a disturbance and left as if nothing had happened, while Nina gritted her teeth. He


    clearly came to make her panic.


    But the meeting was about to start, so she could only take a few deep breaths to calm herself down


    and then went on stage with the creators.


    The scene of the meeting was very high, and Nina didn''t have time to think about anything else. She


    concentrated on participating in the event.


    As for those who left, the atmosphere was not very harmonious.


    After getting into the car, Cameron''s grandma, Valerie, raised her hand and poked her grandson on the


    shoulder, and said angrily, "Look at what you have done. If only you had a decent job!"


    Then she put her hand on her chest to take a deep breath. This jerk really ruined her efforts.


    Cameron said lightly while driving, "Why are you so angry? What''s the difference if I had a decent job?


    Would she like me in that case?"


    Cameron had roughly guessed that Valerie didn''t seem to object to him being with Nina.


    He didn''t dare to confess to his family that he still cares about her. He was afraid that they would find


    her again. In that case, they would never work out.


    She is a strong girl as she said, and she couldn''t stand being humiliated again and again.


    Until now, he had not dared to reveal his thoughts in front of his mother.


    As for his grandparents, he also needed to test it first.


    Valerie snorted, "Weren''t you guys together before? They all say that first love is the most


    unforgettable. If you are a decent man, she might choose you again."


    Her tone was full of regret, and Cameron noticed it. He slightly hooked his lips and turned on the


    straightforward mode, "What do you mean? Do you agree with me to be with her?"


    Valerie answered, "Why don''t I agree? Who doesn''t like such a beautiful girl?"


    Cameron said lightly, "My mother doesn''t like her."


    Valerie waved her hand and said helplessly, "I know, but I can''t talk to her about this. The rtionship


    between mother-inw and daughter-inw is tricky."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I just ask you one question; do you still like her? If you still like her, I''ll support you."


    They were ying riddles all night and guessing about each other''s minds. At this moment, after


    hearing her agreement, Cameron chose to confess.


    "All I ever wanted was her."


    Valerie sighed, "s, love."


    She knew that her grandson was still obsessed with that beauty.


    From her point of view, ordinary people could never forget a beauty like Nina. Although her grandson


    seemed to have no desires, he was still amon man. It is not umon for him to like beauty.


    Besides, there was no such thing as love at first sight in this world.


    It''s nice to say it like that, but it''s actually just judging by appearance. There''s nothing to criticize. She


    had been an "appearance-oriented" person since she was young. A good-looking face came first.


    "Since you''re still thinking about her, then hurry up and get married." She said, "As for your mother, I


    don''t think she''s the kind of person who insists on breaking up loving couples."


    Cameron smiled andughed at himself, "Even if I want to marry her now, she won''t agree. Didn''t you


    see her attitude towards me today?"


    Valerie was startled for a moment, and then she said, "I like her. She has quite a personality."


    Cameron was rather speechless.


    Whose grandma was she?


    Nina ignored him but Valerie praised her for having a personality.


    Valerie smiled, "What? Are you jealous?"


    She adjusted her position and then said, "At least it means that she is not the kind of girl who will make


    "Women should first be independent individuals before they can love others well."


    "Those women who have nothing to do every day just think about marrying into a wealthy family by


    using her beauty are really the most contemptible. I don''t know what your mother was thinking, and I


    don''t know why she thinks Nina is not worthy of you. With today''s achievements, how could she not be


    worthy of you?"


    "Is it because her looks are not as good as you? Or her temperament? Or her ie and wealth?"


    "Her looks are one of the best in the entertainment industry." She said so much great words of Nina


    that she was tired in the end.


    Cameron wanted tough while feeling a bit wrong for himself, "Grandma, I now feel that in your heart,


    it is that your grandson was not worthy of her."


    Valerieughed briskly, "Don''t take it to the heart if you are going to form one family. Anyway, I like you


    two very much."


    Cameron also smiled.


    He likes to hear his grandma''s words, family, family, he likes this setting.


    Valerie added, "By the way, do you need me to help you go after her? I can invite her to have coffee in


    the name of fans."


    Cameron shook his head, "She would fly to the crew in the afternoon. If there is no business activity


    afterwards, she will not be back for a while."


    Cameron was also very upset when he thought of this. If she was filming other scenes, maybe he could


    still go to her from time to time, although she might not meet him.


    Valerie gave him a suggestion, "Then you can go to visit the crew?"


    Cameron added, "She is filming a military-themed drama this time. The crew spends most of their time


    in the remote mountains, so it is not convenient."


    Valerie said angrily, "That''s why you are going there. This shows your sincerity, doesn''t it?"


    Cameron raised his eyebrows slightly, "It really does."


    Nothing can stop him from her. Is that what he should mean?


    Valerie med him, "Do you need me to teach you to go after girls?"


    Cameron smiled and said, "It seems so. After all, she chased mest time. I was basically in a passive


    position and I didn''t know how to please girls."


    Cameron was telling the truth. He used to be the one surrounded by girls; he had never pursued


    anyone before.


    Although he was interested in Nina at the beginning, Nina made a move before him.


    Now that he thought about his situation, he felt that this was simply his retribution.


    And he didn''t know that it was him who was owed and abandoned in this rtionship, but why was he


    ying a passive role?


    Nina gave up on him for one million before, why was he chasing her now?


    Shouldn''t he ignore her and wait for her to reconcile with him?

 Chapter 552 Both Are Accidents

    Chapter 552 Both Are idents


    Valerie said, "Actually, there is nothing to teach, as long as you love her."


    "You still love her and that''s enough."


    Cameron nodded and made up his mind. After sending the olddy home, he immediately booked a


    flight ticket. Even if she didn''t see him, he would go.


    As soon as the meeting was over, Nina was dragged into her car by Emelia. Emelia couldn''t wait to ask


    her, "What''s the matter with you two?"


    Nina then told Emelia about her things with Cameron these days, and Emelia waspletely shocked.


    Nina felt embarrassed, raised her hand to cover her face, and did not speak for a long time.


    She didn''t n to be so absurd, but she couldn''t control it every time.


    Emelia sighed helplessly after returning to her senses, "I should have known for a long time."


    Nina said before that she had had an intimate rtionship with Cameron for a long time, which


    frightened her enough.


    At this moment, Nina told her that they had been sleeping together twice in the past few days. Emelia


    was a bit more conservative on such a matter, so for her, this was eye-popping.


    But these were not important, the most important thing was that there was something wrong between


    them.


    Emelia stared at Nina and asked seriously, "Though you two are already so close, why do I feel like you


    are avoiding him?"


    Nina spread her hands, "First of all, he didn''t even give me an exnation. I was angry."


    "Secondly, you also know that his mother doesn''t like me. I don''t want to be targeted by her again. If he


    doesn''t get the support of his family, I don''t want to have anything to do with him for the time being."


    "Didn''t you say you were going to write her a check to buy her son?" Emelia used Nina''s words, "Why


    don''t you take action now?"


    Nina ttened her mouth, "I really want to do that, but when the timees, I find that I don''t have the


    courage."


    "You know, if I get into such a mess with his mother, he will be the one who suffer the most."


    Emelia nodded, "Yeah, it''s quite a dilemma for him."


    Emelia felt the same way about this. Nina was reluctant to let him suffer this because she cared about


    Cameron.


    She had no choice but to escape for now.


    Emelia can understand her.


    She also thought that Cameron should give her an exnation. In the past few years, she had not


    heard from him abroad, which really hurt Nina. In recent years, Nina often felt that Cameron resented


    her and hated her. She even could not sleep.


    "Then what are you going to do now? Why don''t you guys have a conversation about it?" Emelia


    suggested.


    Nina waved her hand, "There''s nothing to talk about. It''s impossible to talk about it at all."


    It''s not that they haven''t talked, but the two of them slept together only after a few words. Besides,


    Cameron tried to get her to say something first, but what could she say?


    Shouldn''t he say something?


    Before Emelia could say anything else, Sherlyn''s roar suddenly came from outside, "Nina! Get out


    now!"


    Nina hid behind Emelia in despair, "Shoot! She''s gonna kill me."


    Before the press conference, Sherlyn was busy with other things and wasn''t at the backstage, so she


    didn''t know about Cameron.


    She learned about it from Sylvie just after the press conference that they had met twice in private.


    Sherlyn couldn''t help but think of Nina''s strangeness yesterday.


    She said she was busy with something so she didn''t answer the phone in time, but actually, she was


    fooling around with Cameron.


    The saying that her sassy trousers match her short hair was an excuse. It was clear that the marks on


    her body cannot be concealed, so she temporarily changed her dress into trousers.


    Sherlyn remembered the variouspromise she had made in a low voice with the brand yesterday,


    and when she thought of waiting for Nina to try on the dress until the end of the day, she almost want to


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    bellow.


    Of course, none of these matters. What matters was that they had been like this for a while. What if


    someone took photos of them?


    "Princess Lenia" made Nina famous and became the top actress in internal entertainment. Isn''t she


    self-destructing if she exposes her rtionship at this time?


    She heard from Sylvie that it wasn''t a romantic rtionship, and Nina didn''t admit that she was dating


    him, so what was this? Friends with benefits?


    Then that was much worse!


    Emelia and Nina were chatting in the car, and Julian escorted them outside. Now that Sherlyn came


    over, Julian took the initiative to open the passenger door for her.


    Sherlyn rushed into the car and turned her head to shout at Nina in the back seat, "Do you still want


    your acting career? You''re risking your future! No, no, I think you want my life!" Sherlyn''s eyes were red


    with anger.


    Emeliaforted Sherlyn with a soft voice, "Sherlyn, calm down."


    It is said that don''t be angry with the person who is smiling. Emelia was so gentle, how could she lose


    her temper with her, so she just red at Nina who was hiding behind her.


    Nina stuck her head out and said weakly, "That was an ident. Both are idents, and this kind of


    thing will never happen again in the future."


    "I swear!" Nina assured Sherlyn and silently admonished herself in her heart.


    From now on, she will definitely draw a clear line with him in the future.


    Sherlyn sneered and turned to Emelia, "Do you believe her?"


    Emelia pursed her lips and smiled; she couldn''t answer those words.


    Sherlyn said again, "Didn''t you love him so much? Didn''t you wait for him for so many years? Now that


    hees back, he still treats you with all kinds of tenderness, so you should live with him immediately."


    "You say that this kind of thing will never happen again, do you think I''m a foble kid?"


    Nina murmured in a low voice, "Who loved him? I don''t love him anymore."


    Sherlyn rolled her eyes and made it clear that she didn''t believe her words.


    But then she asked Nina, "Have you taken contraceptive measures?"


    Emelia was silent.


    Nina was silent too.


    This topic was really embarrassing.


    But no matter how embarrassed Nina was, she still had to answer. She coughed lightly and said, "Of


    course I did."


    Although it was absurd, she was still sensible and she took good contraceptive measures. If she got


    pregnant at this time, this military drama will say goodbye to her and the rtionship between them will


    never be set straight.


    Sherlyn breathed a sigh of relief, then leaned back into the seat of the car, raising her hand and


    pinching her temple, which was throbbing non-stop.


    While pinching, sheined, "Nina, you are a lunatic."


    Nina coaxed her, "Okay, don''t be angry, I''ll fly back to the crew in the afternoon, you don''t have to worry


    anymore."


    "You''d better stay with the crew and behave yourself. Don''t make trouble for me again," Sherlyn


    warned her.


    Then she received a call from Sylvie, "Sherlyn, something''s up. When Nina bent down to receive the


    flowers from the fans, the marks on her neck were photographed. Someone deliberately zoomed in the


    photo and said it''s a hickey."


    Sherlyn heard a thunder struck in her head and she was about to pass out.

 Chapter 553 He Was So Embarrassed

    Chapter 553 He Was So Embarrassed


    Nina was wearing a suit. Inside the suit was a crop top. The neckline of the top was high enough. Nina


    had specially checked in advance that, together with the jewelry she wore, the hickeys should be well-


    hidden.


    But she forgot to be a little more careful when bending over.


    Got to admit that those people''s eyes were really sharp. They were able to notice such a tiny detail and


    take advantage of it to deliberately attack Nina.


    Nina nced at Sherlyn and said embarrassingly, "Can I say that it was bitten by mosquitos and I


    scratched it?"


    Sherlyn gritted her teeth, "It is early May now, you told me there were mosquitoes?"


    Nina sat in the back seat angrily and said, "I''m an adult. Isn''t it normal to have a sex life?"


    Sherlyn rolled her eyes at her, "It''s normal for you to have a man your age, but now you''re openly


    single, which gives those antis an excuse to nder you. Do you understand?"


    "You are the one who said that you are single on Twitter." Sherlyn said with hatred, "Just now when you


    mentioned the topic of love at the meeting, you also said that you have no intention of falling in love


    and you just want to work hard for your career!"


    If Nina hadn''t made such a statement, this matter could be resolved now. She could say that she has a


    boyfriend outside the circle. She is in a stable rtionship with the purpose of marriage. Maybe her


    fans will resist for a while, or she may lose some fans and some resources, but not have a bad


    reputation.


    But now...


    Sherlyn could think of how gloating Nina''spetitors were hiding behind the screen, and they would


    spend a lot of money on various drafts to describe Nina''s private life as chaotic.


    Emelia said softly from the side, "It''s okay to say she had an allergy. The ce where Nina is filming


    was originally humid, and the climate ispletely different from our city. It''s reasonable for her to


    have allergies."


    Nina agreed with Emelia''s statement, "Yes, allergies!"


    "And there are people in our crew who are allergic. This excuse should be fine."


    This is true. Their crew has been filming for the past few days, and several actors have been allergic.


    But Nina had no allergy at all.


    Sherlyn swiped her phone quickly a few times and then made a decision, "I just checked the social


    media ounts of some of your co-stars. One actor is having allergies, and he also posted on


    Instagram, so it''s solid. The humid climate in that area is indeed easy to cause skin problems, so I


    asked Sylvie to post a text in the name of the studio, using allergies."


    After Sherlyn said this, she felt hollowed out, and she threw herself into the seat, "Please go to the


    crew quickly. I will cancel some of the recent events for you. Please stay with the crew and don''te


    out. I''ve been busy with studio renovations recently, and I really don''t have the energy to do public


    rtions for you!"


    Nina stuck out her tongue, "Okay, I know, I can''t wait to stay in the crew all day."


    Then she doesn''t have to interact with Cameron, right?


    She hated him now, if he hadn''t gone crazy, would she be in such a passive situation?


    Sylvie then used the studio''s ount to post an exnation of his allergies, and the storm on the


    Inte stopped for a while.


    But after a while, Sylvie called again and said, "Nina, the ount thatmented badly on youst


    time came to leave a message now, what he said this time was "liar". He is secretly targeting at you,


    right?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    They exined that the marks on her neck were caused by allergies. If the ountmented on a


    liar, wouldn''t that mean that they were lying?


    Sylvie was so angry, "Who is this person, why is he looking for trouble all day?"


    Nina also gritted her teeth angrily, "Just ignore him."


    Sylvie said suspiciously, "This ount is not Cameron''s, right?"


    "Yes, it''s him." Now that Sylvie and the others knew about him, Nina didn''t hide it anymore.


    Sylvie was extremely depressed, "Then what does he mean? He secretly said this. Does he love you


    or want to hurt you? Does he want to watch you being scolded by those antis for your private life?"


    "He''s not willing to let me deny my rtion with him." Nina could vaguely guess Cameron''s intention to


    say this, but fortunately, he wasn''t too crazy and didn''t directly expose her.


    Sylvie was speechless, "People need to go around a big circle like this when there is an awkward


    rtionship between lovers?"


    From Sylvie''s point of view, the current state between them was that the young couple was having an


    awkward fight.


    Although she didn''t know why they were arguing, she knew that no matter their appearance or


    temperament, they were a pair destined to be together.


    "Who''s a couple with him? Who''s arguing with him?" Nina frowned, "I can''t live with him now!"


    Sylvie didn''t dare to say more and hurriedly hung up the phone.


    Sherlyn looked at her angrily and said, "If that is real, I''ll write my name upside down."


    Nina did not no what to say to that.


    Emelia smoothed things out, "Since this matter is temporarily resolved, it''s time for lunch. Shall we find


    a ce to eat together?"


    Sherlyn waved her hand, "You two go. I still have a lot of things to do."


    After she finished speaking, she got out of the car, of course, before getting off the car, she gave Nina a


    warning look.


    Then Nina threw herself into the back seat in relief.


    Cameron has only been back for a few days; how could he have turned her life upside down.


    "What would you like to eat?" Emelia asked her in a warm voice.


    Nina murmured, "There is no trouble that can''t be solved by hot pot!"


    Emeliaughed, "Then let''s eat hot pot."


    Emelia then called Julian to get in the car and told him that they wanted to eat hot pot for lunch. Julian


    found the nearest hot pot restaurant and sent them there.


    Unfortunately, when Emelia and Nina just got off the car, they saw a few people who came out of a car


    not far away, one of whom was Cameron.


    The other was his mother, and there was a young and beautiful girl with an artistic temperament.


    Anyone who looked at this picture can feel it. This was a scene of a young couple inviting their elder to


    dinner or the elder trying her best to get her son and the girl she chose together.


    Then Cameron also saw Nina and the expression on his face froze.


    He was so embarrassed.


    With so many restaurants in Riverside City, how did they meet at this one?


    He pursed his lips and looked at Nina, and said silently to Nina, "I was tricked by my mother to have


    this meal, can you believe it?"

 Chapter 554 Not the One Who Should Be Guilty

    Chapter 554 Not the One Who Should Be Guilty


    Cameron sent his grandma home, booked a flight ticket immediately, and then received a call from his


    mother.


    Colleen Donovan said on the phone that she wanted to eat hot pot while his father had no time


    because of a meeting, so she asked him to eat with her.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Except for the whole thing about Nina, Cameron''s rtionship with his parents has always been


    harmonious. Randall and Colleen have a very good rtionship and they are also very careful in taking


    care of this son. Therefore, the atmosphere in his family had always been warm and friendly.


    He was a gentle and filial child, so he agreed.


    It''s just that he could not have thought that this time his mother would screw him.


    When he drove to his mother''s workce, he saw his mother standing by the road with Michelle Byrd


    waiting for him.


    Cameron''s face was not very good at that time, he was not a fool, how could he not see the meaning of


    his mother''s arrangement.


    Colleen took Michelle and exined to him, "Cameron, Michelle just happened toe to me and said


    that she wanted to give me a few paintings. I thought it was noon, so I suggested that we had a meal


    together to express my gratitude..."


    Colleen said in a very guilty tone at the end, because her son''s eyes staring at her were really sharp.


    She was doing this for him, okay?


    She thought, he just didn''t feel anything about Michelle for now because he didn''t know her well, so she


    arranged this lunch.


    She believed that he would be attracted to her after knowing her. In her opinion, Michelle was a good


    girl in terms of appearance and conduct.


    If he liked her and his love life was stabilized, he would be motivated in his career and he wouldn''t be


    doing nothing all day like this anymore.


    Out of politeness, Cameron did not get mad in front of them, but he felt it was necessary to find a


    chance to tell Michelle clearly that he had no intention of dating her and asked her not to waste time on


    him.


    The hot pot restaurant was chosen by Colleen. This restaurant was quite famous in Riverside City. She


    liked the taste of it very much, but encountering Nina was something that she did not expect.


    At this moment, the two groups of people are standing in front of the car, looking at each other not far


    away with different expressions.


    "How about... let''s eat at another restaurant?" Emelia asked Nina in a low voice.


    Nina stared at the man not far away, smiled, and said, "No."


    Why?


    The person who pestered her was Cameron, and the person who pestered her while taking other


    women to dinner with his mother was also him. No matter how she looked at this situation, she was not


    the one who should be guilty, so why should she avoid it?


    Then Nina took Emelia''s arm and walked towards the door of the hot pot restaurant. Julian locked the


    car silently and followed behind them.


    Julian felt some sympathy for Cameron. He has been through this. At this time, there were other


    women around him, even if he had ten mouths, it would not be easy for him to exin.


    After they three entered the restaurant, Cameron and the others made a move.


    The moment she saw Nina, Colleen instinctively turned her head to look at Cameron, her son looked


    normal.


    But the more he didn''t respond like this, the more worried she felt.


    Many years ago, when Nina epted her check, he was full of resentment, and she saw it all. It stands


    to reason that when he saw Nina now, his expression should be very angry, but he was so calm as if he


    didn''t know her.


    This was not normal.


    But in this situation, Colleen couldn''t specte what was wrong, so she greeted Michelle, "Let''s go,


    hurry up or there will be no seatter."


    She took Michelle and walked away first without mentioning Nina and the others just now.


    When Michelle was pulled away by Colleen, she turned her head and looked at Cameron inquisitively.


    Perhaps it was because of a woman''s keen sixth sense, Michelle could feel the low air pressure around


    Cameron at that moment. Obviously, there was something between them, not as Colleen said that they


    had nothing to do with each other after returning here.


    What Colleen said to her was that Cameron had long forgotten about Nina, and did not mention her


    after returning.


    This was a little different from what she saw today.


    And the morous Nina was not far away, the look in her eyes was unusual as well. She felt that there


    was anger in Nina''s eyes...


    But no matter what happened between them, it would not affect her decision, which is: this time, she


    was hell-bent on winning his heart.


    She had been in love with him for a long time, but she couldn''t show it because they were studying in


    different countries in the past few years.


    In addition, she learned from her parents that Cameron and Nina had little to do with each other and


    that there were no other women around him over the years, so she concentrated on her studies.


    As for that Mnie nchard, Michelle didn''t take her to heart.


    Cameron has been with that Mnie for so long, and they had not been together, which is enough to


    prove that he did not like her. And Mnie was just a spoiled little girl, brainless and with no talent,


    which waspletely not her opponent.


    For her, bing a better self was enough to match such a perfect man like Cameron.


    Now that she has achieved academic sess and has a decent and small career, it is time to pursue


    the person she loves wholeheartedly.


    In fact, today''s lunch was also her n to approach Cameron. She had long known that Colleen is very


    satisfied with her, so she deliberately came to Colleen on the pretext of giving a painting as a present to


    her. She thought that if Colleen wanted to get them together, she would never miss this opportunity.


    Sure enough, Colleen invited Cameron to eat hot pot together.


    Of course, it was definitely an ident to meet Nina here.


    Cameron was thest to walk away. At this moment, all he could think was the cold and indifferent look


    from Nina just now. At that moment, he felt a sense of guilt that he was caught cheating.


    He didn''t do any bad thing and he didn''t have any intimacy with Michelle that he shouldn''t have.


    On the way, he wanted to take out his phone several times to call Nina to exin, but he felt that it


    would just turn into some lousy excuses, so he stopped for the time being.


    Because of Nina''s identity, they chose a box to stay in.


    As soon as she entered the room, Nina said angrily, "Unlucky wretch that I am! Just want to have a


    good meal and I meet people I hated."


    She hated Cameron, and she hated Colleen too.


    As for that girl who looked like she could quote any famous literature at any time, she hated her even


    more.

 Chapter 555 Just a Worldling

    Chapter 555 Just a Worldling


    Julian, who helped Emelia pull out the chair, said without changing his face, "Michelle Byrd, female, 27


    years old, studied abroad for eight years, university teacher, professional painter. The Byrd family and


    the Dauster family are old friends. Their rtionship is very good, and she is the most favored


    daughter-inw candidate in his parents'' eyes."


    Nina rolled her eyes.


    Emelia was stunned.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emelia first came back to her senses. The first thing she did was to pinch Julian''s forearm crossly.


    She had always been gentle, but this time she couldn''t help. She was so angry because of his words.


    He was stabbing in Nina''s heart.


    That woman seemed to have a good rtionship with Cameron''s family and Emelia tried her best not


    to mention her so that Nina would not feel ufortable, but Julian came up to give them a detailed


    introduction.


    Emelia was so pissed.


    Julian took a seat beside Emelia and exined somewhat innocently, "What''s wrong? Know your


    enemies, right?"


    That''s why he told Nina the woman''s information in such detail.


    Emelia gritted her teeth and didn''t even want to talk to him.


    Nina, who was on the side, finally spoke, in a very disinterested tone, "Where is my enemy?"


    Julian raised his eyebrows, "So you don''t want Cameron anymore?"


    Nina snorted, "I mean I am invincible wherever I go and I don''t even need to fight, she''s already


    defeated.


    "So, I don''t need to know who she is. I don''t need to know her at all."


    Julian was speechless this time.


    Nina is really a big star whose actions are too unreasonable. He thought she said that there was


    nothing to fight meant that she doesn''t love Cameron anymore, so there was no need to fight with her.


    Unexpectedly, she said that she was invincible. Julian felt that a woman''s mind was elusive, and Nina''s


    was even more difficult to guess. He felt more and more sympathetic to Cameron.


    Nina then exined, "Of course, I don''t want him now, so I don''t have to know about that woman."


    Nina pursed her lips and smiled brightly at Julian, "Thank you, Mr. Hughes, for being so considerate."


    Nina entuated the word "considerate", clearly mocking his meddling, and Julian immediately


    received dissatisfied looks from Emelia.


    He hurriedly took the menu and ordered dishes with his eyes down. He just really wanted Nina to get to


    know that Michelle and he didn''t mean to hurt her.


    While Julian was ordering food, Nina casually took out her phone and randomly searched the name of


    Michelle Byrd on the Inte, and her information popped out quickly.


    Nina looked at the artistic photo of Michelle and couldn''t help sneering. It turns out that his family liked


    this kind of innocent and tender woman.


    But what they didn''t know was that although Cameron dressed up to the nines, he was actually pretty


    crazy in bed. That Miss Byrd might be frightened by him in bed.


    Raising her hand to smooth her short hair, she closed the page and went on Twitter again.


    The news and rumors about her on Twitter were still a hot topic, and Cameron''sment had been


    roasted as well. As always, his direct message inbox must have been crammed with all kinds of


    messages now.


    Last time Nina wanted to help him to delete, but this time she didn''t bother to care about him, and she


    was quite happy to see him being attacked by her fans on the Inte. She was one with her fans.


    They scolded him and that was as if she had scolded him as well.


    Cameron also stayed in a private box, but as a man and a junior, he did not act like a gentleman at all.


    After sitting down, he ordered food without considering Michelle''s preference or Colleen''s taste. He just


    lowered his eyes and ordered a bunch of food. Anyway, Colleen nced at the dishes he ordered.


    There was hardly anything she liked to eat.


    As for Michelle, she was even more depressed. She didn''t eat seafood while Cameron ordered so


    much.


    In order to break the ice, Michelle took out a few tickets from her bag, handed two to Colleen and


    another to Cameron, and said shyly, "Cameron, I''ll hold an art exhibition at the Olympic Center the day


    after tomorrow. I sincerely invite you toe to the exhibition with your parents."


    It stands to reason that with an elder like Colleen present, Michelle should have said to her if she


    invited her, but when she said these words, her eyespletely fell on Cameron''s face.


    Obviously, the invitations to his parents were just ptrap. The person she most wanted to invite was


    Cameron.


    And Colleen also acquiesced to her behavior. She held the ticket and didn''t answer.


    "Sorry, I won''t be around on that day." Cameron didn''t take the ticket handed over by Michelle.


    Michelle was embarrassed for a while, but the reason he gave made her unable to say anything, so


    she had to withdraw the ticket in her hand, and forced a decent smile, "Okay then, that''s really too


    bad."


    Colleen said dissatisfiedly, "Why? Where are you going?"


    Cameron''s reply was very official, "I have something to deal with in another city."


    Colleen became even more dissatisfied, "You don''t have a job now. What business do you have out of


    town?"


    In Colleen''s opinion, Cameron has no reason to leave Riverside City. He just came back from abroad,


    didn''t he? When he said that he was going to another ce was simply an excuse for him not to go to


    the exhibition.


    Cameron looked at his mother and replied lightly, "Do you need me to show my ticket?"


    He took out his mobile phone and tried to show her his record.


    Colleen''s face stiffened, then she waved her hand and said, "No, you don''t need to do that."


    Colleen was still sensible, knowing that if she really checked Cameron''s phone, it would damage the


    rtionship between them more or less.


    In desperation, Colleen could only turn her head to look at Michelle with a smile to help smooth things


    out, "Well, what a pity for him. Michelle''s exhibition must be very pleasing to the eyes."


    "It''s that he doesn''t have the chance to see that. Let''s ignore him." Colleenforted Michelle.


    Michelle snapped out of her disappointment and said with a smile, "It''s okay, there''ll be other


    opportunities to visit my art exhibition in the future."


    When she said those words, her eyes fell on Cameron''s face with a deep look.


    Cameron frowned slightly and an extremely ufortable feeling filled his heart.


    He nced at Michelle and said indifferently, "You don''t need to invite me again in the future. I majored


    in biology and I can''t appreciate such high art."


    Then he added, "I''m just a worldling. I like those things that most men like."


    The implication was that he only cared about women and sex.

 Chapter 556 Only You

    Chapter 556 Only You


    Cameron''s words made Michelle''s smile fade away.


    He said he could not appreciate such high art to show he didn''t like her.


    Colleen red at Cameron to warn him to mind hisnguage.


    Cameron picked up the phone and stood up, "You eat first. I''m going out for a cigarette."


    "What? Cigarette?" Colleen eximed from behind, "You smoke?"


    Colleen Donovan couldn''t believe it.


    In her eyes, her son was always an obedient child who had never smoked or even yed video games


    as he grew up.


    He had never developed such bad habits though a lot of other boys around him began to smoke or


    drink alcohol back in the school years.


    But now Cameron said he would go out for a cigarette.


    Cameron simply ignored what his mother said and left the room.


    After he closed the door behind him, Colleen took a few deep breaths to calm down.


    Michelle gave her a cup of water and said, "Don''t get angry, Mrs. Dauster. It is quite normal for a man


    to smoke, isn''t it?"


    Michelle knew exactly what was in Colleen''s mind.


    Colleen drank a mouthful of water and sighed, "I didn''t know he smokes. He has never smoked before


    he got back from college."


    Colleen could ept that her son smoked. But she just failed to ept that her son would change so


    fast.


    Michelle continued, "He had been studying hard these years so he might have learned to smoke to


    relieve his pressure.


    Colleen patted her hand and said, "You''re so sweet. Every single word you said is what I want to hear,


    Michelle."


    Michelle smiled timidly, "Thank you, Mrs. Dauster."


    Colleen thought of Cameron''s attitude toward Michelle and started to criticize her son, "Cameron has


    always been a quiet and introvert kid. He didn''t know how to please a girl. Please be more patient with


    him, Michelle."


    Michelle smiled, "I won''t, Mrs. Dauster. But I like his personality and his firm attitude. It means he won''t


    get seduced by other women easily."


    Michelle''s words had won Colleen''s heart. Colleen asked her, "You really think so?"


    "Of course," Michelle said sincerely, "I know he doesn''t like me. But I think I will move him through


    persistence."


    Michelle had a glimpse at Colleen and continued, "Nina Sanchez became his girlfriend in this way,


    didn''t her?"


    As she mentioned Nina, Colleen''s face seemed a bit weird. She didn''t want to mention Nina, especially


    in Michelle''s presence.


    "You don''t have to mention her. she could not bepared with you." Colleen then changed the topic.


    Michelle didn''t finish her words.


    Colleen didn''t like Nina and Michelle knew that.


    But now thinking of Cameron who had just went out and the presence of Nina in this restaurant,


    Michelle felt quite disgusted.


    Nina had abandoned Cameron for money and now she tried to approach Cameron again? Otherwise,


    why she woulde to this restaurant?


    Other people who didn''t know them much all thought it was Nina who wooed Cameron because Nina


    was merely beautiful but Cameron had a promising future as well as money.


    People thought Ninaid her hands on Cameron for his wealth, but they didn''t know Cameron was


    actually deep in love with Nina.


    But in Michelle''s eyes, Nina was nothing more than a gold-digger.


    Though Nina had already be a famous actress, Michelle still thought she didn''t deserve


    Cameron''s love.


    Cameron got outside the room and went to the end of the corridor. He didn''te out for a smoke. He


    just wanted to leave Michelle and his mother for a while. He didn''t smoke much in his daily life. When


    he was in good mood, he would smoke, but in most of the time he didn''t smoke.


    He stood at the end of the corridor with one hand in his pocket and one hand holding his phone.


    Before he could figure out whether he should call Nina to exin the Michelle thing or get in their room


    to exin directly, he received a message from Julian, which read, "Nina got out for a call."


    Cameron smiled and then thanked Julian. Then he saw the door of the room opened and Nina got out


    in ck short blouse and ck sweatpants with a phone in hand.


    Now it was quite popr for young girls to dress like this. Her white and slim waist and her hourss


    figure would be shown clearly in this way.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The one who phoned her made her so annoyed that she didn''t realize someone was standing at the


    end of the corridor.


    Cameron saw the beauty walked toward him slowly and squinted. From her voice and attitude, he knew


    it was her parents that called her.


    Cameron knew much about her parents. He knew they were greedy and they treated their daughter so


    bad. In their mind, their daughter was nothing but a tool to earn money.


    Before Nina became a famous actress, they even wanted to sell her after she graduated from high


    school. They didn''t care who she would get married with. They just wanted money from her and her


    husband.


    After Nina started her career as an actress, they treated their daughter as the piggy bank.


    Luckily, Nina didn''t let them do whatever they wanted. She would give them a little something they


    wanted, but she also knew how to decline their rude requests.


    Cameron knew all these things from Viggo. He also knew what Nina had done in recent years.

 Chapte 557 Worst Parents in the World

    Chapte 557 Worst Parents in the World


    Cameron could still remember a rainy evening during the vacation before he entered college. He


    received a call from Nina right after he took a shower at home. That afternoon, they had just met in his


    house. At that time, they were so in love with each other that they wanted to spend every seconds


    together, except that they still dared not stay out at night.


    He answered the call and was about to tease her that she even began to miss him right after she left


    him. But her shaky voice stopped him, "Help, Cameron, I need your help."


    Then she mentioned a hotel''s name and continued in a trembling voice, "My parents drugged me. They


    want to sell me to an old man. I just knocked him down with an astray. Save me, Cameron. He is


    bleeding. I don''t know what to do."


    He instantly felt heartbroken, and he rushed out of his house in pajamas. His parents thought he was


    crazy, but they still drove him to the hotel Nina mentioned.


    He took Nina out and called the ambnce to take the old man. Possessed by anger, he even wanted


    to find Nina''s parents and beat them up, but his parents stopped him.


    That''s how his parents knew about his rtionship with Nina and knew why he would choose a


    different college.


    His mother secretly found Nina a few dayster and gave Nina one million dors. That''s why Nina


    broke up with him.


    Whenever he thought of how Nina trebled in his arms with a pale face, he wanted to have her parents


    killed.


    How could they be so malicious?


    How could parents treat their own daughter in such a cruel way?


    ¡­


    The call Nina received now was dialed by her parents. Her mother Marisa Midgarden was crying, and


    her father Dominic Sanchez cursing on the other side. And, of course, she was the one cursed by her


    father.


    Marisa said while sobbing, "Please, please help us, Nina. The creditor had found us out and smashed


    whatever they could in our house."


    Nina said in an indifferent voice, "It was Cory who was in debt. What do you call me for?"


    Her mother had just told her that her younger brother Cory Sanchez had lost a lot of money through


    gambling online and borrowed a lot of money from a loan shark. Now he couldn''t repay the money, and


    the creditor had found her parents at home. So, Dominic and Marisa called her for help.


    Nina felt quite funny when she heard this. But then she knew her parents were exactly the kind of


    person who would do this shameless thing. Then she chose to ignore them.


    Her indifference made her mother burst into another round of tears. Then Dominic took the phone and


    shouted at Nina, "Nina! We brought you up and that''s how you pay us back? You want to witness who


    we are killed by the creditor?"


    Nina strolled towards the end of the corridor and said, "Firstly, Cory made you to suffer such thing, not


    me. You should go and me him. And I don''t believe the creditor will kill you. You won''t lose your life.


    Maybe one or two limbs, I suppose."


    "Nina!" from Dominic''s cry Nina could tell that her father was now outraged.


    She smiled and was about to say something to fight back. But before she could do that, she found


    someone standing at the end of the corridor. His face was veiled by the sunlight but she still recognized


    who he was.


    He was as elegant and perfect as a Greek sculpture.


    That''s exactly what in Nina''s mind when she met Cameron for the first time. Now he was still as perfect


    as he used to be.


    And then thinking of the miserable situation she was in and the night when she was almost ruined by


    her parents, she felt quite hopeless.


    Nina knew why Colleen looked down upon her. She didn''t deserve his love.


    Now she felt extremely agonized but quite sober.


    So, she quickly calmed down and ignored the one standing beside the window. Then she continued,


    "And, if you want to pay the money back for Cory, you can just sell one of your houses, right?


    "I''ve bought you two houses and a vi for Cory, oh, and those three cars. Sell them and you''ll have


    money. That should be enough to clear the debt. I''ve already fulfilled my own responsibility and I won''t


    give you one more penny."


    That''s true. Nina knew what she had done for her younger brother and her parents these days. her


    parents hadn''t spent a single dor for her since she graduated from high school. And they didn''t want


    her to enter the college.


    Her figure and her face had given her a chance to do some part time jobs as a model formercials.


    But back then, she still couldn''t bepared with those famous movie stars.


    She knew from she was quite young that her parents wouldn''t pay for her tuition for college. So, she


    would do whatever part-time jobs she could to earn money.


    And then she became quite confident when she worked as a model formercials. Lots of directors


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    and photographers had praised her beauty and rmended her to start a career as an actress. Then


    she knew what kind of future she would choose.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have chosen to be an actress due to what she experienced in her family.


    What her parents wanted was only money. They were even afraid that their daughter was too good


    looking and would start a rtionship before marriage, which would made it harder for them to find her


    a rich husband.


    They had never nned for her future. They just want to make her get married soon for money.


    In other words, they wanted to sell their daughter.


    In the first a few years when she started a career as an actress, Marisa often called her to curse her.


    She urged her to get married. And after cursing her, she would shamelessly ask her daughter for


    money.


    By then she could only y some little characters and was not rich. But she still gave her mother


    whatever she asked.


    After all, she was their daughter and they had brought her up. She thought it was her responsibility to


    pay them back.

 Chapter 558 Blemishes

    Chapter 558 Blemishes


    After she became famous and rich, her parents found her and asked her to buy a huge vi for them


    and Nina agreed instantly.


    And then there was a second vi for her younger brother for his future marriage and Nina also agreed


    to buy one for him.


    And the vi owned by Cory was also bought by Nina on his 18-year-old birthday as a gift.


    Her parents were extremely happy and thought Nina lived her younger brother so much. But they didn''t


    know Nina was doing this to say goodbye, to break off with them in the future.


    Nina knew her younger brother was also a bastard.


    As she became more and more famous, Cory tried to rely on his sister. Nina didn''t want herself to be


    bound by Cory so she directly gave a vi to him.


    But seldom did she buy anything for herself. She only bought a house in Riverside City for herself and


    She saved the money she earned. At first, she did this in a fit of anger as she wanted to throw at


    Colleen a 10 million check to humiliate her, but then it gradually became one of her habits. She felt safe


    as she saw the number on her bank ount.


    Only money could give her the sense of safety.


    Marisa took the phone again and begged her while sobbing, "How could we sell the house? It took us a


    lot of money."


    Nina sneered. It did take them lots of efforts to get the house from her.


    "Cory was still a child. He was deceived. Please, help him, Nina, I beg you. I promise I''ll teach him a


    lesson," Marisa tried so hard to persuade her how arduous it was for them to get the one million.


    Nina said coldly, "He is already twenty. And you said he was still a child?"


    "What did you do to me when I was twenty? You even tried to sell me to the old man for money when I


    was only 18!"


    Nina''s words made Marisa fall into silence.


    Nina continued, "I can pay for his tuition. But I won''t pay for his mistake. If he was deceived to gamble


    online, why didn''t he stop when he had lost 10 thousand? why didn''t he stop when he had lost 100


    thousand? He didn''t stop because he thought I will make up for him. Then he is too na?ve. So are you. I


    won''t pay that money.


    "You can sell one of you houses to pay for him or let the creditor torture you. Or you can simply wait for


    Cory to go to jail. I think he need to learn something in there."


    "Nina!" Marisa shouted, "How could you curse your brother!"


    Nina said indifferently, "He owed other people money so it is quite natural for him to get into jail. I''m just


    telling the truth."


    "Bitch!" Dominic cursed again as if he had gone mad, "You want to have your career ruined? You said


    you''ve been single all these years, right? I can tell your fans you''ve already had sex with Cameron


    Dauster! See how shameless you are!"


    Nina was stunned.


    She felt cold all over her body.


    It had never urred to her that her father would say this only to get money from her.


    As her parents, they even threatened to ruin her.


    Actually, she didn''t cherish her career so much.


    She had nned to retire someday and that''s why she chose to establish her own studio.


    But she wanted a decent retirement, not to be forced by her father.


    Causal as she appeared to be, she was in fact a pretty aggressive person.


    Dominic''s words had finally irritated her no matter whether he said those subconsciously or had


    nned to threaten her.


    Now in her mind, they didn''t deserve her help anymore. Nina wouldn''t lend a single dor to them


    whatever happened.


    Suddenly, someone pressed his hand on her shoulder and then held her in arms. A man''s warm and


    worried voice rose, "Are you alright?"


    He didn''t ask what happened to her, which meant he had known who was phoning her. Nina felt


    embarrassed and pushed the man away before she shouted to Dominic, "You can do whatever you


    want. But you know very that what you''ll get if I were ruined, dad."


    Then Nina hung up the phone directly.


    She knew how to deal with her father. She didn''t forget to warn Dominic that they would end up getting


    nothing if they tried to destroy her.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Then she put a without letting Cameron see it. She turned away and scoffed, "Why are you here, Mr.


    Dauster? Aren''t having dinner with that gorgeousdy."


    She thought she didn''t deserve his love.


    Her parents and her younger brother were the blemishes in her life.


    So, she chose to draw the line between them in such a cruel way.


    She had checked the background of Michelle. Her parents were both professors in college. They would


    made good friends with Cameron''s parents. Maybe that was also part of the reason why they would


    choose her as Cameron''s future wife.


    Nina just couldn''t imagine how her parents would get along with Cameron''s.


    And Michelle was also beautiful and talented. She was a romantic artist, which would make a perfect


    match with Cameron.


    Though Nina''s words did hurt Cameron, he still took a step toward her and asked, "It''s your parents,


    right?"

 Chapter 559 The Most Beautiful Woman

    Chapter 559 The Most Beautiful Woman


    Nina didn''t want to talk about her parents with Cameron, and she didn''t want to stay here with him. So,


    she ignored him and turned away.


    But Cameron pulled her back and pressed her against the wall like people did in romantic stories.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    But Nina didn''t feel it romantic, especially at this moment when she felt depressed. She just thought


    she was assaulted, and she wanted to p Cameron.


    But atst, she refrained herself from doing so.


    Then she looked up at him and said in rage, "It''s none of your business."


    With his eyes fixed on her affectionately, Cameron promised her, "If they had bullied you, I would bully


    them as revenge."


    Cameron knew he should respect Nina''s parents. But after he witnessed what Dominic did to her


    daughter that evening, he knew what kind of person her parents were.


    They even tried to do such an evil thing to their own daughter.


    If Nina was weak and unable to protect herself and if she didn''t stun that old man, Cameron couldn''t


    imagine what she would have experienced.


    If she had been assaulted by that old man, she might havemitted suicide.


    Whenever he thought of that evening, he wanted to kill those people.


    He didn''t care whether Dominic was Nina''s father or not. He must let him pay for it.


    Hearing Cameron''s words, Nina sneered.


    How stupid he was!


    Didn''t he think she was just the same as her parents?


    Why did he still love her?


    Michelle''s family life was much happier than hers.


    Nina didn''t say anything and tried to push him away. Then she suddenly caught sight of Michelle


    getting out of the room booked by Cameron. Michelle naturally saw how close the two were and felt


    hurt.


    Her face instantly made Nina feel disgusted. The face belonged to a woman who pretended to be poor


    to win sympathy from her man.


    Due to the trouble made by Dominic and Marisa, Nina was now in a terrible mood. The bitchy face of


    Michelle had inspired a desire for mischief in her mind.


    She put on a faint smile and nced at Michelle before holding Cameron''s face in her hands.


    Then she quickly pressed her soft lips to the man''s cold lips.


    She loved to y the role of a malicious woman.


    In the TV series which made her famous, her role was a malicious bitch who was always with some


    ulterior motives to trap other girls. Her gorgeous face and the unique charm of the character impressed


    a lot of the audience.


    Though the role had be one of the most loathed characters by the audience, she had made


    herself a famous actress because of this TV series.


    After that, she yed several different roles of a malicious woman.


    And in the series in which she cooperated with Harry Zink, she finally got rid of such roles. But her role


    was still an able woman. Suppose Emelia didn''t rmend her to y the role in "Princess Lenia".


    In that case, the audience might remember her as an actress who could only y malicious women or


    super viins.


    Now Michelle looked just like the bitchy-faced woman in the TV series.


    She didn''t want to start a rtionship with Cameron again. But now, what she wanted was to irritate


    Michelle despite what oue her hug and kiss would cause.


    It was pretty thrilling for her to irritate such a phony.


    Cameron felt quite surprised why Nina would stroke his face so affectionately just after she showed no


    interest in him. And more to that, Nina even took the initiative to kiss him.


    Cameron was stunned. He had never expected that she would kiss him. But, before he could figure out


    what to do now, he was enchanted by Nina''s charming eyes and then took her waist subconsciously.


    He didn''t notice the presence of Michelle. All he cared about now was Nina.


    After Nina pushed him away, Cameron heard something and turned back to find Michelle running away


    with her hand covering her mouth.


    Obviously, she had witnessed what they had done.


    Now Cameron knew why Nina would kiss him, but he didn''t feel angry. In his mind, Nina would do this


    because she still loved him.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have tried to irritate Michelle.


    But it had never urred to her that Nina turned away straightaway as she saw Michelle had run away.


    And Cameron pulled her back again.


    Now she was pretty good at provoking others.


    After taking her back, he didn''t ask anything but held her head in his hands. Then he kissed her again


    even more violently.


    Nina felt as if her tongue were swallowed by him. She knew she had to fly back to the shooting site, so


    she stopped Cameron''s foot. Though Cameron stopped his kissing, Nina was still in his arms and


    unable to get rid of him.


    Cameron knew he couldn''t continue the kiss. Nina was a famous actress after all. She would get in


    trouble if she was caught sight by other people.


    So, he said what Nina wanted to know with his eyes fixed on her, "My mom deceived me into having


    dinner with Michelle."


    Nina rolled her eyes to show she didn''t trust him.


    Cameron said in rage, "So, is that who I am in your eyes?"


    "No, I don''t know who you are actually," Nina had a glimpse at him and continued, "Men are all the


    same. They only love beautiful, seductive girls.,


    Cameron smiled as she said this and then took her jaw to say, "Who do you think it''s the more


    attractive girl here? If I''m exactly that kind of man, then that''s why I chose you."


    In other words, he didn''t think Michelle was pretty.


    In his eyes, Nina was the most beautiful woman in this world.

 Chapter 560 None of Your Business

    Chapter 560 None of Your Business


    Actually, Cameron said these words to express his love for her.


    Nina also didn''t expect Cameron could say these words. Cameron seldom said sweet words in the


    past. Nina was the more active talker when they were with each other.


    Cameron always believed that actions sounded louder than words.


    His words had made Nina feel much better.


    But she didn''t show any joy and snorted, "Maybe for you, Michelle is charming in some other ways. Her


    character, or her perfect family background¡­"


    Cameron moved closer and interrupted her, "So you wouldn''t believe my words anyway?"


    Nina didn''t say a word and Cameron continued, "I don''t care about that woman so I don''t think I have to


    exin. But you should have something to tell me about Dous Clevnd. What''s his rtionship


    with you? What did he say these on Twitter?"


    Nina didn''t expect him to change the topic so fast. Now it was her turn to answer that question.


    And, what did Dous said online? He just liked one of the twitters she posted.


    So, what did Cameron mean by asking this?


    Nina red at him and said, "It''s none of your business.


    Then Nina shook his hand off and got back to her room.


    Cameron didn''t follow her but stayed where he was and looked at her from behind.


    He wouldn''t let her parents or Dous Clevnd go.


    When he got back to his room, Michelle hadn''t got back yet. He sat on his seat and began to eat. He


    hoped Michelle was shocked by the scene she had just witnessed and chose to give him up.


    But Colleen didn''t see that. She saw Michelle had gone out for a while and said, "Where is Michelle?


    She said she was going to the washroom."


    Cameron didn''t answer and Colleen continued, "Didn''t you see Michelle out there?"


    "No," Cameron lied with a calm face.


    "What happened to her?" Colleen took out her phone and was about to call Michelle.


    Then the door was opened and Michelle got in. Cameron didn''t tell anything wrong from her face and


    he began to doubt whether Nina''s action worked.


    "Finally, you''re back, Michelle. I was quite worried about you." Colleen ced her phone on the table


    and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "I saw an acquaintance out there and had a little chat with her," Michelle said with a faint smile. But she


    empathized the word "acquaintance" with her eyes fixed on Cameron.


    She hoped through doing so, she could find a sense of embarrassment on Cameron''s handsome face.


    But Cameron didn''t show anything on his face.


    And she also caught sight of the mark of lipstick on Cameron''s lips. Then the scene of how Cameron


    kissed Nina in his arms popped up in Michelle''s mind again.


    She didn''t expect Cameron, a gentleman in daily life, would be such a good kisser. As she saw how he


    kissed Nina, she blushed, but she was pissed too.


    She just couldn''t ept the fact that she couldn''t get Cameron.


    So, after she cried and ran away, she finally got back to this room. She was confident that she would


    be the one who won his heart atst.


    Cameron didn''t expect Michelle would get back to this room. But he didn''t care what she would do and


    continued to eat. Michelle then started a conversation with Cameron''s mother.


    When Nina got back to her seat, Emelia said astonishedly, "What happened to you, Nina? Your lips are


    injured!"


    Nina was silent.


    What?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron even bit her lips when he kissed her?


    The kiss did hurt her. But she didn''t know her lips were actually injured.


    Now as Emelia was asking her, Nina couldn''t help rubbing her lips embarrassedly. But before she could


    exin, Emelia nodded and said, "Oh, I understand."


    Emelia had got married. From the embarrassed expression on Nina''s face and the presence of


    Cameron in this restaurant she could know what had just happened.


    Nina must have encountered Cameron as she answered the call.


    But was that a coincidence?


    Cameron was also in the corridor as Nina received the call.


    Though Emelia often got confused during her pregnancy, she was quite smart today. She turned to


    Julian who often poked one''s nose into others'' business in recent days.


    Looking into her eyes, Julian felt a sense of guilt.


    He didn''t expect that his wife would find out the culprit behind all these things.


    But he was also a man who was adept at disguising. He moved closer to his wife and sad in a low and


    gentle voice, "What happened?"


    He knew Emelia liked him to speak in this voice the best. So, he chose to speak lowly to stop Emelia


    from asking more.


    This little trick often worked on Emelia in the past. But today Emelia didn''t get fooled by Julian and


    even pinched his legs violently, which almost made him jump from his chair.


    But he still remained quite calm so that Nina wouldn''t notice his change. If she knew it was him who


    informed Cameron to get to the corridor, she wouldn''t let him go.


    Emelia didn''t say anything more. But then she took her phone and texted a piece of message to him


    and warned, "We''ll talk about itter at home."


    Staring at the message, Julian felt quite terrible.


    It was so hard to be a matchmaker.


    But actually, he would do this to "drive" Nina away from Emelia. If Nina got in a rtionship with


    Cameron again, she would spend her time with Cameron and leave Emelia to him.


    Now he just wanted Emelia to be his Emelia, not anyone else''s.

 Chapter 561 Ninas Plan

    Chapter 561 Nina''s n


    Emelia turned to Nina after she warned Julian, "Is that your mother?"


    Emelia knew Nina so well that she didn''t even have to check the number on Nina''s screen'' she could


    just tell from her frowning that her parents had called her.


    Nina didn''t deny it and then told Emelia and Julian what her younger brother and parents did. Emelia


    said in rage, with her hand covering her abdomen, "How could they do that?"


    Emelia had always been knowing the rtionship between Nina and her parents. So Nina had done


    whatever she could do these years.


    Her younger brother had almost be a burden in her life.


    Nina was just a tool for Cory to use in her parents'' eyes. They didn''t care what Cory had done. They


    had asked Nina to buy her younger brother a house and a car. And even his college tuition fee was


    paid by Nina.


    Now, they even asked Nina to pay off the debt for Cory.


    Emelia was outraged. How dare they? Nina had given them arge amount of money these days. Like


    Nina said, they could solve Cory''s problem by simply selling one of their houses. So why did they have


    to resort to their daughter?


    Emelia also thought that Cory should solve his problem himself. He needed to learn a lesson from this.


    Otherwise, he would someday have himself ruined.


    Julian saw how angry Emelia was and felt sympathized with her instantly. He held Emelia in his arms


    and then took out his phone to show Nina he could contact others for help. Then he asked Nina lowly,


    "You need help?"


    Julian also knew how terrible her parents were. In his eyes, Nina should ignore what her parents asked


    her.


    Nina shook her head slightly, "Thank you, but I can handle this myself."


    Now Emelia was pregnant. If Nina''s parents knew Julian had helped Nina, they mighte to disturb


    Emelia. That would be a real trouble.


    Nina knew how vital the baby was to Emelia better than anyone else. She didn''t want Emelia to be


    bothered by her parents.


    Nina had undergone the hardships together with Emelia these years. Emelia was more important than


    her parents for her.


    Emelia felt quite worried, "But if they used your past against you¡­"


    Emelia couldn''t finish her words. Nina had done a lot to make herself who she was now. She didn''t


    want to watch her best friend be ruined by her parents.


    "Whatever," Nina said slightly.


    "Now I''ve known clearly how shameless they are. But I''ve also got tired of my career. So, if my parents


    really do so, I can choose to retire at this moment."


    Nina had made her n. After she retired, she would buy a vi in a warm ce and live there until she


    passed away. It would be ideal to live there while surrounded by the fragrance of followers and bird


    warbling.


    "No, don''t you do that. I know what an excellent actress you are. I want you to get as many good roles


    as possible. I want you to win the best actress even when you are over 80 years old," Emelia said with


    tears welling up in her eyes.


    Before they became famous, they had dreamed of such a scene that Nina could get on the podium


    when she was over 80. Emelia could still produce good stories when she was around 80. How good it


    was to win an award with one''s best friend!


    That''s why Emelia felt like crying as she heard Nina was going to retire.


    And thinking that Nina could be forced to retire thanks to her own parents, Emelia felt even sadder. It


    was constantly heard that actors and singers had to retire due to their parents.


    Julian saw the expression on Emelia''s face, and his face turned grim.


    He knew he shouldn''t interfere in Nina''s family affairs, and he also knew that Cameron would help


    Nina.


    Nina also saw how sad Emelia was, and she patted Emelia''s shoulder while saying, "Don''t you cry. I


    won''t retire. You know what I will do, don''t you? I will never let my career be ruined that easily.


    "I will give them whatever they want in the past to break with them. I''ve been waiting for a chance to do


    that, and now it hase. So I am not afraid to fight against them. I know their weaknesses, and I can


    handle them myself. Trust me." Then she gave a smile to Emelia.


    Emelia could finally heave a sigh of relief hearing her words.


    She knew that causal as Nina seemed to be, she was an intelligent girl. She wouldn''t let herself be


    bullied by her family.


    But Emelia still had to have a discussion about this with Julianter. She thought Nina still needed


    some help from Julian.


    "Let''s start eating. Now you are pregnant, and I don''t want you to get worried. I don''t want to see my


    godchildren starving," Nina seemed to get back to her old self again.


    After the meal, Nina still had to fly to the shooting site. Sherlyn said she wouldn''t find moremercial


    work for Nina. She was afraid that Nina would get in trouble if she left the shooting site again.


    They didn''t see Cameron as they got outside, and Michelle and Emelia felt better now.


    Emelia didn''t ask Nina why she kissed Cameron. But Emelia also knew Nina would have told her if she


    wanted to. So, she refrained from asking Nina about the kiss.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina knew she shouldn''t tell Emelia about that. Could she say she would kiss Cameron only to irritate


    Michelle?


    She couldn''t.


    So, Nina didn''t say anything about this.


    Julian and Emelia drove Nina back home and then left. Nina packed her luggage and went to the


    airport to meet Sylvie.


    But right after she got back home, she received a call from Cameron.

 Chapter 562 Ill Handle Your Parents

    Chapter 562 I''ll Handle Your Parents


    After being stopped at the airport by Cameronst time, Nina unblocked him on the contact list. And


    they had been in contact since then.


    As a celebrity, Nina couldn''t allow such crazy things to happen again. So, she gave up the idea of


    blocking him.


    And besides, she didn''t feel like blocking people was something that she, a sessful woman should


    do. It was kind of childish to so, to be honest. Cameron called again and Nina picked up the phone.


    "When is your fight? Should I send you to the airport?" Cameron asked.


    Nina sometimes was envious of Cameron''s attitude of taking nothing seriously. She would still blush


    thinking how she had hugged and kissed him just now. Yet he spoke in a tone as if nothing happened.


    Nina said, while packing her clothes, "This is inappropriate."


    "Howe? You kissed me. You changed your mind again?" Cameron asked.


    Nina felt kind of helpless. She knew that Cameron was going to pester her for the kiss.


    She rolled her eyes to the ceiling and exined, "Come on! I mean, I am famous. People might take


    pictures of us."


    Cameron said, "Alright, I see. You know, you were too changeable, and I fear. But it''s all because if you


    won''t make our rtionship public. Otherwise, I can go anywhere with you."


    Nina didn''t expect that Cameron, normally reticent, would make such a long speech and that she,


    usually articte, were rendered speechless at the moment.


    In the end, she gritted her teeth and said, "If you called to argue, then save it."


    Cameronughed at the other end of the line. He was amused by Nina''s words.


    Nina, on the other hand, cursed, "Why are youughing, Cameron, you are sick!" She couldn''t stand


    himughing while she was angry.


    She couldn''t believe that she had fallen in love with such a boring man. If she could go back to the


    past, she would, without a doubt, choose a boy that knew how to please girls.


    "I''m notughing at you but you were so cute." Cameron immediately exined.


    "Cute?" Nina snorted, her voice sharp. "I guess you don''t really know what this word means."


    She was almost about to hang him up. She was pissed off.


    But before that, Cameron said, "Jokes aside, I''m calling for something important."


    Nina was curious about what could be important.


    However, she heard him saying, "I''ll handle your parents."


    Nina thought she had heard it wrong. She wondered, "What is wrong with him? Take care of my


    parent''s issue? But who does he treat me like? We slept twice indeed but we are not in a rtionship


    or something like that. Was I not clear?"


    "Can you be a little bit more respectful?" Nina said angrily.


    "Respectful to whom? Your parents? No." said Cameron.


    "To me!"


    Cameron was speechless. He didn''t understand how this would offend Nina.


    He just didn''t want Nina to fight with them, after all, they are her parents. So he decided to offer a


    helping hand.


    "It''s none of your business," Nina said, annoyed.


    "It is." Cameron refused to give in. "But now, you should go to the airport."


    He then hung up the phone, indicating that he didn''t want to speak more about this topic. Nina was


    pissed off by his cockiness.


    Just as she was racking her brain for means to stop Cameron, Sylvie called, saying that she would be


    there in a moment and asked Nina to prepare herself.


    Since there was nothing she could do, Nina gave up. She decided to let Cameron do whatever he


    wanted. She believed that he could handle her parents easily. Because he was a genius, and her


    parents were just losers.


    She thought he would negotiate with her parents. Yet, to her surprise, he used force.


    When Cameron called Nina, he had arrived at where Nina''s parents lived.


    They were living in the vi Nina gave his brother, Cory, as a gift. They had rented out the other vis,


    each covered a big area, and both had good locations. Dominic and Marisa Midgarden had chosen


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    them carefully.


    The rent of the vis was lucrative. The money Nina''s family got from it each other was enough to


    make them live like kings.


    Dominic and Marisa had stopped working since long time back. They idled around at home every day.


    The other thing they did was take care of their precious son.


    All they had was from Nina.


    They had lived under the support of Nina ever since she was just a nameless actress. They kept


    depriving her. Now, they couldn''t get anything from her, so they decided to ruin her.


    Cameron got off the car with a grim face. He mmed the car door and pressed the doorbell.


    He knew that Cory was at home today and thought it was a good chance to teach all three a great


    lesson.


    "Who is it?" Nina''s father opened the door in annoyance.


    Seeing the handsome man in front of him, Dominic paused.


    He sized Cameron up and down and then asked in surprise, "Are you Cameron?"


    Dominic was greatly impressed by Cameron, who messed up his n on a rainy night a few years ago.


    He took away his daughter and send her back the next day, looking as if he wanted to kill them.


    Later the old manined, saying that Nina was not a virgin, because he found hickeys all over her


    body when he ripped off her clothes that night.


    Dominic was pissed off. He knew onlyter that Nina had had sex with Cameron.


    He almost broke Nina''s leg, because he was nning to sell her out for marriage at a good price.


    So at that moment, he immediately recognized Cameron.


    He remembered that Cameron was rich. The purpose he came here must be Nina.


    Thinking of this, greedy thoughts appeared in Dominic''s mind.


    If Cameron still cared about his daughter, he''d be able to extort a great deal of money from him.


    However, just as Dominic was emerged in his greedy daydreams, Cameron, out of disgust, punched


    him right in the face.


    Dominic staggered backward and cried out painfully.

 Chapter 563 Last Respect for You

    Chapter 563 Last Respect for You


    Cameron hated Dominic so much that he punched with great force.


    Dominic fell on the wall. He felt that his teeth were loosened.


    "Cameron!" Dominic shouted. He was fat, but because ofziness, he was vulnerable.


    Cameron''s punch made him feeble. He couldn''t even speak.


    Hearing the noise, Marisa and Cory rushed out from the kitchen and bedroom respectively. Seeing


    Cory''s mouth bleeding, Marisa shouted acutely at Cameron, "What are you doing? How can you break


    into someone else''s home like that? Are you aware this is against thew?" she then called out to Cory,


    "Call the police, now!"


    Cameron sneered, "Yes, call the police, do it!"


    Then, before they said or did anything, Cameron reached out to Cory and punched him violently.


    Cory was not a good fighter either. For now, he was intimidated by Cameron''s ferocious face and did


    not even dare to fight back.


    "Mom, Dad, help me!" Cory buried his head in his arms and called out for help.


    Cory was 21 years old and was currently a junior in university. He was a bad student. To stuff him into


    university, his family had spent a great deal of money, yet it was just a terrible university. And even after


    bing a university student, Cory never nned to study hard. He spent all his time ying video


    games.


    He had been spoiled by his parents, and now his sister became a sessful actress, so he had no


    motivation, he had his family cover his back anyway.


    That was why he was so vulnerable. He couldn''t fight.


    Dominic struggled himself up and charged towards Cameron, Marisa did the same thing. Yet before


    they even approach him, they saw Cameron drag Cory upfront the ground and pushed him forwards.


    Dominic and Marisa had to stop. They didn''t want to hurt their son.


    Marisa cried at the sight of Cory''s swollen face. "I can''t believe this is happening in this country!"


    Cameron ignored her. He knew very well about her tricks. She was trying to stop him by ying the


    victim.


    But he hade here with a purpose, which was to teach these three people a lesson with his fist. He


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    knew negotiation wouldn''t work when dealing with shameless people.


    He dragged Cory up with one hand, nced over the vi, and said grimly, "I thought the loan shark


    had destroyed this ce. But it looked like nothing happened."


    Marisa stopped crying.


    Cameron sneered. It was obvious that Marisa had lied to Nina in the call. She told Nina that the people


    had broken into the vi but that was just a lie. She just wanted Nina''s sympathy.


    At the mention of the loan, Marisa suddenly realized that she should firstly have a look at the young


    man who came here to make things difficult for them.


    "My name is Cameron Dauster."


    "Cam¡­Cameron Dauster?" Marisa opened her eyes wide. She remembered this name.


    However, Cameron was not in the mood to chat with them. He asked, "I heard you guys ask Nina to


    pay for the 1 million loans that Cory borrowed?" He said grimly.


    Then he grabbed Cory''s cor which made Cory shiver.


    Having been beaten by Cameron so violently just now, Cory was terrified of him.


    Dominic and Marisa trembled in guilt. They didn''t even dare to look at Cameron in the eyes.


    Cameron was young, yet intimidating.


    He nced at them again and asked, "And you guys want to ruin her?"


    None of the three dared to look at him. Cameron thenughed, saying, "Good! Good! You guys had


    almost ruined her years ago, and now you want to do it again. What lovely parents she''s got!"


    Hearing Cameron''s words, the three of them broke out in a cold sweat.


    The next second, Cameron changed his tone. He said quite indifferently, "If that is the case, I''ll have to


    ruin you guys first."


    Dominic and Marisa were startled. They asked Cameron in panic, "What do you mean? What are you


    going to do?"


    Cameron didn''t speak. Instead, he let go of Cory. Cory immediately fell to the ground, his legs numb.


    Cameron walked to a cab. He guessed it should be where Dominic put his collections.


    Nina, his beloved girl, paid for everything. Thinking of this, Cameron''s eyes turned red. He grabbed one


    of Dominic''s collections and smashed it on the floor.


    Dominic fell to the ground, his heart broken too. He almost fainted.


    "Stop it!" Dominic cried, yet he couldn''t make a sound, perhaps because he was too emotional.


    Cory slumped on the ground all this time. He was too scared to move.


    Marisa charged toward Cameron, wanting to stop him. Each of the collections was worth a lot of


    money.


    Cameron moved aside in annoyance and Marisa failed to stop in time. She threw herself into the


    cab and made several collections fall.


    Dominic couldn''t stand one more loss.


    Marisa snorted at Cameron, "Wait! The police will be here right away."


    She then took out her phone. She believed that Cameron could be arrested for breaking into


    someone''s house and for deliberating attack.


    However, Cameron didn''t care at all. He grabbed one more and smashed it on the ground. Then, he


    wrapped his palm with his other hand, and said, "Since I dare to do it, I don''t care about the


    consequences. Or do you think you guys can defeat me? Call the police." he continued indifferently,


    "And let the police officers see how the most famous actress is being parasite by her parents and


    brother. Let them judge. Ask them if they think Nina is responsible for Cory''s loan."


    Marisa''s hand holding on the phone trembled. She was guilty and afraid.


    Cameron then said, "And also, ask the police if Cory should be arrested for gambling online."


    Marisa''s face turned pale instantly. Her hand shook so violently that she couldn''t hold the phone. She


    fell to the ground heavily. "What do you want?" she asked, knowing that it was not wise to offend


    Cameron.


    Cameron said idly, "Very simple. I want you guys to stay away from Nina. Do never hurt her or threaten


    her again. You guys have gotten a lot from her over the years. It should be enough for the rest of your


    lives. And as for your good-for-nothing son, Nina had been generous to him enough. In a nutshell, you


    guys have nothing to do with Nina from today on."


    Cameron decided for Nina. He then added, "Nina didn''t tell you guys to stay away from her world, it


    was herst respect for you guys."

 Chapter 564 Pleased

    Chapter 564 Pleased


    The Sanchezs froze.


    They weren''t willing to cut off their line with Nina. If that happened, they wouldn''t get any money from


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    her anymore.


    So, Dominic said to Cameron with scorn, "Did you decide for her? Who do you think you are?"


    "It''s none of your business." Cameron sneered.


    Dominic was pissed off. "Nina is my daughter. She had to ask for my permission when she marries


    someone. And I won''t allow her to marry you if you treat me this way!"


    Cameron nced at him in disdain. "You called her your daughter but have you treated her like a


    daughter? As far as I know, she had been supporting herself by being a model since high school. You


    didn''t even allow her to go to high school. And you never gave her a penny after she entered college."


    Dominic said shamelessly, "So what? I''ve raised her. She''s responsible to take care of us. "


    Cameron couldn''t be angrier. He clenched his fists, suppressing his urge to punch Dominic again.


    Cameron''s silence encouraged Dominic, he thought he had controlled Cameron. So he said even more


    aggressively, "Ask her toe here and tell us that she wanted to break up with us. I don''t believe she


    could. If she does it, however, I''ll call the media and expose her."


    Before he finished, he received another punch from Cameron, which sent him to the ground. His


    arrogance was instantly gone.


    Marisa and Cory were both stunned. They couldn''t believe that Cameron, looking so gentle, would be


    capable of such violence.


    Cameron walked over and looked down on Dominic. "Do you know what this punch was for?"


    Dominic was so painful that he couldn''t speak.


    Cameron said with a gloomy face, "Because you were threatening her again."


    Dominic''s face changed. But he couldn''t do anything.


    "I would have punished you long ago if you weren''t her father. Yet since you never learn your lesson, I''ll


    teach you. Remember every word I said just now. There was no joke." After that, Cameron mmed


    the door shut and left.


    Marisa instantly burst into tears.


    They couldn''t live without Nina. Although they don''t need to worry about money now, how can they


    bear losing this ATM?


    Dominic snorted, "Stop crying! Help me up."


    Only then did Marisa remember Dominic was here. She immediately went over to help him. Cory was


    out of his wits.


    Dominic was pissed off seeing his son being such a coward. He kicked Cory and cursed, "Are you a


    man? Why didn''t you fight back?"


    Cory said with a trembling voice, his hand covering his swollen face, "He was so strong and so fierce, I


    can''t fight him."


    Cory only dared to bully those weaker than him. Yet in front of Cameron, he didn''t even dare to breathe


    out loud, let alone fight back.


    Dominic couldn''t be angrier seeing his son so useless. With Marisa''s support, he sat down on the sofa.


    Marisa sighed, looking around the messy living room. "What should we do now?"


    Dominic said with indignation, "Take a picture of me and Cory''s face, as well as those broken pieces.


    And send them to Nina. If she doesn''t react, that means she and Cameron are on the same boat and


    it''ll be tricky. If she''s still a human, she should give us some money aspensation, or at least, pay


    off the loan for Cory."


    "Alright, I''ll do it right now." Marisa always listened to Dominic.


    However, Nina didn''t respond, nor did they answer their calls.


    "She''s on the airne?" Marisa guessed, they knew that Nina was always on the trip.


    "Try againter. She has to know what Cameron had done to us today." Said Dominic.


    Then he asked Marisa to dress the wounds for him and Cory.


    Nina was indeed on the flight back to the crew. She saw the videos and missed calls when she got off


    the ne.


    Having received no response, Marisa sent Nina some audios, crying,ining about Cameron''s


    behavior, and told her that Cory and Dominic looked miserable now.


    Nina took off her sunss and watched the video.


    She couldn''t believe Cameron did it. But after hearing Marisa''sint and thinking about


    Cameron''s words, she had to believe it.


    Cameron promised her to handle her parents yet she didn''t expect he would do it this way. However,


    for an unknown reason, she suddenly felt pleased.


    She didn''t want to bother with her family anymore. There was no love between them.

 Chapter 565 Theres Nothing Money Cant Do

    Chapter 565 There''s Nothing Money Can''t Do


    Nina calmed herself down and got in the car and headed to the crew as if nothing happened.


    She didn''t call Cameron, nor Marisa.


    She knew Marisa would call again toin about Cameron.


    As for Cameron, she didn''t have much to talk to him. He''s be more and more strange to her.


    Maybe she had never understood him. But he seemed to be crazier and crazier.


    Marisa called again at dinner time when Nina had just returned to the hotel.


    "Did you see my message?" Marisained.


    "Yes," said Nina emotionlessly. She found afortable position andy down on the sofa.


    "Then why didn''t you call back?" Marisa was angry. "How could Cameron do this to us?"


    "Cameron did it. What does it have to do with me?" said Nina, still calm.


    Marisa was furious. "Why? Isn''t he your boyfriend? Aren''t you with him?" Marisa thought they were a


    couple, that was why Cameron fought for her.


    "Be careful of your wording, mom. I''m still single. I''ve said that million times. Don''t you watch the


    news?" Nina corrected her immediately. It was also her trick. Because she knew Marisa would call her


    asking forpensation. But if she had nothing to do with Cameron, she wouldn''t be responsible for


    what Cameron did.


    "What?" Marisa didn''t expect Nina to deny it. She was suddenly speechless.


    "Is there anything else? If not, I need to have dinner now." Nina was about to hang up.


    Marisa immediately called out, "If you are not together, why would he fight for you? Nina, you''ve gone


    too far. Your father and I have raised you, and yet you asked someone to beat us?"


    Nina rubbed her ears. She had had enough of such words.


    They indeed brought her up but they never give her any money.


    She was grateful, that was why she allowed them to deprive her of all his years. However, they hurt her


    again and over again, and eventually, her gratitude disappeared. She had no feeling for them now.


    "I won''t say this again but I have nothing to do with him. If you want revenge, go for him." After saying


    that, Nina hung up the phone.


    She believed if she insisted that she had nothing to do with Cameron, her family wouldn''t be able to do


    anything. She could be a bad person too sometimes.


    Marisa was pissed off by Nina''s words.


    Dominic, who still found it hard to utter a full sentence because of the pain, asked with difficulty, "What


    did she say?"


    Marisa almost smashed her phone. "She said she had nothing to do with Cameron and that if we want


    to avenge, we should go for him."


    Go for Cameron? How dare they?


    "What?" Dominic almost jumped up from bed in anger. "What does she mean? She wouldn''t pay?"


    "Yes, she sounded cold. She has no conscious." Marisa cursed.


    Dominic gritted his teeth, yet angry as he was, he could do nothing. Nina was not even at Riverside


    City.


    "Let me think." Said Dominic.


    "What if the loan sharps find us? What should we do?" Marisa asked in concerns.


    They liked showing off. Therefore, where they lived was no secret to their creditors.


    It seemed like the only thing they could do was to run overnight.


    They didn''t want to pay the money.


    "I said I''ll think about it. Can you be quiet?" Dominic yelled at Marisa, venting his anger on her.


    Marisa pursed her lips and left the room.


    She had been used to Dominic''s insult and therefore she didn''t even have the thought to retort.


    Just as Nina hung up the phone, someone knocked on her door. She walked over in slippers, thinking it


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    was Sylvie, who had gone out for food.


    However, it was Cameron. Seeing him, Nina paused. And Cameron entered the room before she could


    do anything.


    Nina wanted to stop him but it was toote. She quickly checked if there were reporters or cameras


    outside. It was her instinct as a female star.


    Then she locked the door and shouted at Cameron, "How did you get here? How did you get in?''


    To protect the actors, the crew had booked all the rooms above the tenth floor. This meant that


    outsiders like Cameron shouldn''t be allowed to get in. Yet he was here now, weird.


    Cameron took off his coat slowly, and said, "There is nothing money can''t do."


    Nina was amused. "My money. You are shameless." She thought Cameron was just that poor


    unemployed guy. She was unaware of his fortune.


    Little did she know how much he had spent and how much he had asked Lucien to do just to keep his


    identity secret from her.


    Cameron wanted to hug Nina, but Nina dodged.


    She was annoyed when he hooked up with her without exining anything.


    She thought he had perhaps believed that she couldn''t resist him and would never break up with


    him.

 Chapter 566 Argument

    Chapter 566 Argument


    Cameron was angry.


    He instead asked in concern, "Have you had dinner?"


    Nina crossed her arms, and asked, frowning, "You said you''ll handle my parents. With your fists?"


    Nina didn''t want to mention it, but since he was there.


    "They called you?" Cameron asked.


    "Yes." Nina didn''t deny it.


    "They''ll never learn." Cameron said grimly.


    He didn''t expect them to bother Nina so soon. He had done it when Nina was not at Riverside City just


    to avoid this. He had underestimated how shameless they could be, now it seemed.


    Nina was angry seeing him act like this. "Cameron, who do you think you are?"


    "Are you angry?" Cameron asked, trying to figure out how she felt.


    "I don''t need you to do this for me."


    Nina didn''t care if Cameron beat Dominic and Cory. But she didn''t like it when Cameron acted like they


    were intimate.


    Cameron walked to Nina, stared at her, saying, "Nina, you are smart. You know we can''t do anything


    else when dealing with this kind of people."


    Nina was amused. Cameron used to call her silly, especially at school, when she was troubled by


    questions, but now she was a smart girl in his eyes.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Cameron added, "You are their daughter, at least by name. You can''t do such things so I did it for you.


    Otherwise, they won''t stop bullying you."


    Nina didn''t speak. So, Cameron went on saying, lifting his brows, "Are you waiting for Emelia and


    Julian''s help?"


    Nina snorted, taking one step back. "No matter what, I don''t need you to do that."


    "You are lying." Cameron touched her lips.


    Nina stepped back yet behind her was the wall. Cameron smiled and grabbed her into his arms.


    Nina didn''t intend to give in this time. She kicked him. However, it seemed like after a few years,


    Cameron was much stronger now. He controlled her with just a few moves. He pressed her to the wall


    and started to kiss her.


    Nina was pissed off. She had never expected Cameron to be so swift. She thought he was a quiet boy


    at school.


    That wasn''t her fault, because Cameron never told her that he could fight.


    He would have fought back against Manny Bowers that time if she didn''t show up to help. But thanks to


    that, otherwise, they were probably still strangers.


    Just as he was about to kiss Nina, someone knocked on the door. He was forced to stop.


    "Nina, I bought dinner."


    Sylvie had the key to Nina''s room, however, she respected Nina''s privacy. So she knocked whenever


    she came. And she didn''t enter the room until getting Nina''s response.


    Hearing Sylvie''s voice, Nina became anxious. Sylvie mustn''t know that Cameron was there. If she told


    Sherlyn, Sherlyn would rush over even at midnight.


    Nina pushed Cameron to the bathroom. "Hide yourself!"


    However, Cameron refused. "Why?"


    Nina was speechless.


    She looked up at the man and found him looking serious. It seemed like he wanted to make his identity


    known


    Nina had a headache.


    "Are you there, Nina?" Sylvie asked again.


    "Yes, I am." Nina immediately said, fearing that Sylvie would get in.


    "Wait for a moment, please. I''m in the middle of something." She said to Sylvie.


    "Okay." Sylvie replied.


    Then, Nina said to Cameron softly, yet angrily. What are you trying to do? If she caught us, my


    manager will kill me."


    "You hide me from outsiders. And now even your close friend?" Cameron said aggressively, "You didn''t


    even tell Emelia. If I hadn''t show up at the press conference with my grandmother, you probably


    wouldn''t even tell Emelia that I have returned."


    Cameron looked sad when he spoke. "Nina, I knew how close you are with Emelia. Why are you even


    hiding it from her?"


    Cameron felt most hurt when he knew that Nina didn''t even tell Emelia about their rtionship.


    "Yes, we are close friends. And that was why I didn''t tell her." Nina responded, "Because you and me,


    we have no future. Emelia is pregnant. I don''t want her to worry about me for this shit."


    "This shit?" Cameron couldn''t believe his ears. "Is this how you see our rtionship?"


    "Yes¡­ What else?" Nina said, kind of guilty.


    She thought she wasn''t wrong. The thing between them was a crap.


    Nina felt a headache whenever thought about their parents.


    She was very sessful now, yet sometimes, she still felt she wasn''t good enough for Cameron.


    He was up in the sky. She was buried in the dirt.


    Cameron stared at her. Nina could see the great sorrow in his eyes, so she pursed her lips, and turned


    her head, avoiding his gaze.


    "Good, Nina!" In the end, Cameron said curtly, his voice was kind of trembling. He loosened his grip


    and went straight to the door.


    Nina was startled.


    Wouldn''t Sylvie catch him if he went out now?


    However, Cameron was too sad to think about anything. He had lost his mind.


    Sylvie was frightened seeing a man walk out of Nina''s room. She rushed in and grabbed Nina''s hand,


    said nervously, "Nina, I saw a man walking out of here."


    "That was Cameron," Nina said helplessly.

 Chapter 567 Dragged into the Room

    Chapter 567 Dragged into the Room


    "Is that¡­Cameron?" Sylvie felt relieved.


    Luckily, it wasn''t other guys. Cameron was good-looking, and he was a gentleman. He had Nina had a


    deep bone. Sylvie favored him for no reason.


    However, then she realized something. "How did she get in? Did anyone see him?"


    Nina didn''t care anymore. She buried her face into the sofa, silent.


    She thought she would be happy that Cameron left in anger. Because after the argument, he probably


    won''te for her again. He was a proud person.


    But why wasn''t she happy?


    She felt empty. b She couldn''t breathe.


    "We have booked every room above the 10th floor. Someone might have seen him." Sylvie muttered to


    herself. "Anyway, let''s have dinner first."


    Nina didn''t have any appetite. "I''ll eatter. Don''t wait for me."


    "Nina. Is there anything?" Sylvie noticed something was wrong. "Did you guys have a fight?"


    Cameron went out in a rush, but Sylvie noticed his gloomy face. He must have argued with Nina.


    "No," Nina said grumpily.


    "Then what happened? Haven''t you slept together? What''s wrong?" Sylvie asked bluntly. She was a


    straightforward person. Nina almost choked.


    She raised her head from the sofa, red at Sylvie, and said unhappily, "Go back to your room. Leave


    my dinner here."


    She couldn''t imagine what Sylvie would say next.


    "Okay." Sylvie replied, she then asked, "But shall I tell Sherlyn that Mr. Charming came for you?"


    Mr. Charming?


    Nina was speechless.


    "Don''t tell her. He won''te again anyway. She''ll get angry if she knew." After that, she buried her


    head into the sofa again.


    "I see." Sylvie went back to her room with her dinner.


    As an actress. Nina only ate sd while Sylvie''s food was delicious. When they ate together, Nina


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    sometime would pick some meat from Sylvie''s food. Now, Sylvie was gone, she could eat only


    vegetables.


    And not knowing why, vegetables tasted awful tonight.


    Nina kept repeating her own words in her head. The word she used to describe their rtionship The


    more she forced herself not to think about it, the harder she found to keep Cameron''s painful look out


    of her head.


    She tossed away the script and opened a wine.


    However. Julian called. Nina''s first thought was that maybe something happened to Emelia.


    However, she heard Julia ask, "Have you argued with Cameron?"


    Nina was speechless.


    Why did everyone ask her this question?


    People argued only with close ones. She and Cameron were pretty much strangers at the moment,


    why would they argue?


    However, how did Julian know?


    Thinking about this, Nina asked, "How did you know it?"


    Julian snorted. "He called Emelia. She was about to sleep."


    "What? What''s wrong with him?" Nina was kind of speechless.


    "Don''t you know?" Julian asked, his voice full of me.


    He booked the top floor of your hotel. He''s in a bad mood now. I hope he won''t do stupid things. If you


    have time, check on him."


    "I don''t¡­" Nina wanted to say that she didn''t have time. But Julian had hung up the call.


    Nina was angry.


    Julian said that Cameron had booked the top floor of their hotel. Although the ce where she filmed


    was rtively remote, the hotel here was iparable to the luxurious ones in the city, yet it''d still cost


    a lot to book one entire flood.


    There were only two president suits on the top floor. Even the crew couldn''t afford it.


    Thinking of the one million Cameron had taken from her, she felt pissed.


    She didn''t think that Cameron would do stupid things because he was not a child. Why would she


    check on him?


    After the call, Nina walked around the room and finished almost half of the wine. She went to the top


    floor with a bit of drunkenness. She needed to talk with Cameron about the money.


    If he went on wasting money like this, she wouldn''t be able to afford it. She wouldn''t spoil him like a


    prince.


    The top floor was very quiet and spacious. Nina was kind of timid. Although she was now one of the


    most popr actresses, she had never lived in a president suit.


    But then she thought to herself, technically she was the one who paid for it, so she got a bit more


    courage.


    She took a deep breath and knocked on one of the doors.


    There were only two rooms, she didn''t know which one Cameron was at, but whatever.


    The door opened, and a man in a robe appeared in front of her, emotionlessly.


    She peered at his naked breast and instantly blushed.


    She was kind of angry at herself. She red at Cameron andined, "Cameron, how dare you


    waste my money having fun here?"


    Cameron said indifferently, "Did you pay me to get lost in your life? Why do you care about the


    money?"


    Nina didn''t know what to say. She kicked Cameron on the leg and snapped, "Then get lost, why are


    you still pestering me?"


    She failed to kick him. Yet Cameron grabbed her arm and dragged her in.

 Chapter 568 Popular with Men

    Chapter 568 Popr with Men


    Nina fell into his arms. He picked her up by the waist and carried her to the bedroom.


    Nina knew what was going to happen. She sighed silently. Again!


    She struggled, wanting to get rid of him. "Let go!"


    She was determined to escape. Therefore, she used a lot of strength to struggle. Cameron lost control


    of her and she got down from him and then, unexpectedly, fell on the sofa.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron smirked, bent over, and trapped her on the sofa, saying, "You want to do it here?"


    Nina was so angry that she almost scratched his face, she thought, "What the hell are you talking


    about? Did you see I just fell?"


    Before she could protest, however, Cameron had undressed his robe. Nina wanted to kick him yet


    when she moved, she felt a sharp pain in her ankle, she had hurt it.


    Seeing this, Cameron stopped. He immediately went checking. "Did you hurt yourself? "


    Nina nodded. When she saw his naked body, however, she immediately turned aside.


    "Let me check." Cameron immediately got up from the sofa, half-knelt to check her foot.


    Nina was suddenly shy. She didn''t understand why. They had down things much more intimate.


    She thought he must have kept his robe open on purpose. He could have tied it up yet he didn''t. Now,


    his perfect muscles were right in front of her eyes.


    She couldn''t help but think, "What did he do these years? Working out on his body? Shouldn''t he focus


    on his research?"


    He rubbed her ankle with his slender fingers, asking, "Does it hurt?"


    "Yes." It didn''t hurt much, to be honest. But out of prudence, Nina exaggerated.


    Cameron seemed to have seen her through. He enforced his force on her ankle, and said, "It won''t


    affect the sex."


    Nina was pissed off. She grabbed the pillow beside her and threw it at him.


    The man was not mad at all. He put the pillow back on the sofa, got up, and said, "I''ll go get you some


    ice."


    He sounded cold but gentle. Nina''s heart beat faster.


    She couldn''t help it. He just knew how to please her. She liked his elegance, his calmness, and even


    his voice.


    But¡­


    Nina buried herself in the sofa and signed heavily inside.


    How happy would she be if love only concerned two people!


    Soon he came back with an ice bag. It was so cold that Nina moaned. She was very sensitive.


    Cameron was amused. He knew that she looked fragile, but she was stronger than anyone.


    Nina was angry seeing him smile. She snorted, "Why are you so happy seeing me painful? It was all


    your fault!"


    "Okay, it was my fault." Cameron didn''t argue this time, which kind of surprised Nina.


    They looked at each other in the eyes.


    Maybe it was the silence, Nina''s heart beat faster and faster.


    She took back her foot and said, "Thank you. It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Cameron withdrew back his gaze, put away the ice bag, and said, "It''ste, let''s sleep."


    Sleep? Nina immediately got up from the sofa, waving her hand. "No, I should go."


    She had some negative connotation of the word "sleep", so she forgot what she hade here for.


    She only wanted to leave.


    Cameron wouldn''t let her go. He approached her and threatened, "If you stay, we''ll sleep and do


    nothing else but if you insist on leaving, I''ll have to fuck you."


    Nina was astonished at his words.


    She couldn''t even ept the word "sleep".


    Before she answered, her phone rang. She took it out and found it was Andrew Sonfield, an actor from


    the cast of Nina''s current TV show.


    This drama was mainly about how a female soldier grew strong. Most of the story was about the army,


    yet there was a romantic part too. And Andrew Sonfield was her boyfriend in the drama.


    Nina didn''t know how old Andrew was, and she wasn''t interested to know, but they were about the


    same age. Out of respect, they call each other Mr. or Ms.


    So Nina picked up the phone and asked, "Mr. Sonfield, what''s up?"


    Andrew asked gently, "Are you in the hotel, Miss Sanchez?" ]


    Nina lifted her brows. And instead of answering the question, she asked, "Is there anything I can do for


    you?"


    Andrew smiled, saying, "You said on Twitter that you got allergic, I was allergic too a few days ago and


    the salve I used was very helpful, so I was thinking maybe I can bring you one."


    Cameron sneered; he knew what this man was thinking about.


    Nina knew it too. So she refused. "Thank you very much, but don''t bother, you can bring it to the set


    tomorrow."


    Sylvie had reminded her when she joined the crew that Andrew seemed to like her. Because the way


    he looked at her was weird.


    Nina didn''t take it seriously. She was too beautiful. She had admirers in every crew, both famous ones,


    and unfamous ones. She was always very popr with men.

 Chapter 569 Youre Not Allowed to Leave

    Chapter 569 You''re Not Allowed to Leave


    But Nina didn''t expect Andrew would propose such a thing. It was simply inappropriate doing sote in


    the night, although the crew had booked these few floors.


    Being refused, Andrew said, kind of embarrassed, "I was worried that it will get more serious if it was


    dyed, So I brought it to your room immediately after I came back. I didn''t know you were not in the


    room."


    He had a social activity today. He should mean that he brought the salve to Nina''s room immediately


    when he came back. That was a lot of courtesy.


    Nina said, smiling, "Don''t worry, I''m feeling much better. I have something to tell my assistant so I am


    not going now. I''ll take it tomorrow in the set. And we can grab a coffee together."


    "Okay." Andrew couldn''t do anything but agree. They hung up the phone after that.


    Nina took a deep breath. She was suddenly d that she hade to Cameron''s room. Otherwise, if


    she opened the door for Andrew and was caught by the camera, she wouldn''t be able to exin.


    The paparazzi equipment was getting more advanced, which bothered the celebrities very much. Some


    paparazzi followed them wherever they went, or even stalk them with drones. There might be some


    hidden cameras in the hotels. Therefore, actors had to be careful all the time.


    Nina had just finished the call when she heard Cameron''sint, "You know he doesn''t have any


    good intentions, why did you propose to have coffee with him?"


    Nina said kind of grumpily, "What am I supposed to do otherwise? Taking his salve for granted?"


    She didn''t want to owe anything to Andrew. She had to stay away from him yet she couldn''t just refuse


    him. After all, they were in the same crew.


    Cameron snorted, "Why do you have to take it? You are not allergic anyway."


    Then he nced at Nina, his eyes seemed to be mocking her.


    Indeed, she wasn''t allergic. But someone captured her hickey at the press conference. It was all


    Cameron''s fault.


    Thinking of this, she was more pissed. "How can I refuse him? We are going to stay in the same crew


    for a long time. We''ll act together."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron pursed his lips, listening to her excuses. Then, he pressed her on the sofa, and said heavily,


    "You are not leaving tonight."


    Then he pressed down on her and devoured her.


    Nina''s words made sense, yet he couldn''t help feeling jealous when he thought that there was a man


    constantly trying to please her.


    He had heard over the years that Nina had a lot of admirers. But when he saw it himself, he realized


    Viggo was not exaggerating at all, but rather, he underestimated the situation.


    He had nned to give her a break tonight, but then he changed his mind.


    The next morning, Nina was awakened by Sylvie''s call.


    "Nina, where did you go? Why aren''t you in your room?" Sylvie asked anxiously. She went to wake


    Nina up this morning. She knocked on the door several times but no one answered, so she opened the


    door, only to find it empty. She instantly got anxious.


    "I¡­" Nina stammered. She clenched her phone, not knowing how to respond.


    She was tired, sleepy. She couldn''t make out a reason.


    "If you are too sleepy, just sleep for a bit longer." Cameron said beside her. Then approached to kiss


    her.


    Sylvie was startled by the man''s voice, she asked with a trembling voice, "Nina, where are you?"


    Nina moaned; she couldn''t speak. Cameron had upied her lips.


    That was too much!


    Sylvie blushed. Then, she heard the man say at the other end of the call, "I''m Cameron, when does


    Nina start to work?"


    "Very soon!" Sylvie said.


    Nina was about to bete, that was why she went to her room. Yet no one was there.


    She then heard the man''s charming voice again, "Can you ask a leave for her?"


    Nina shouted at him, "Shut up!"


    Hearing this proposal, Nina immediately woke up. She had taken a leave for the press conference of


    "Princess Lenia". She couldn''t do it again.


    And her role was important today. She can''t make the entire crew wait for her. So she snatched her


    phone back and said to Sylvie, "I''ll be there very soon. Please prepare some breakfast for me. Bring it


    to my room."


    After reminding Sylvie, she turned around, and red at Cameron, "Cameron, I have things to settle


    with you after I finish working today."


    She had totally forgotten what he went to Cameron forst night.


    After threatening Cameron  Nina got up and put on her clothes quickly. To avoid meeting anyone she


    knew in the elevator, she walked back to her room through the stairs, like a thief.


    She took a quick shower. When she came out of the bathroom, she found Sylvie waiting outside with


    the breakfast.


    Seeing Nina, who was in a towel, she immediately turned around and eximed, "OMG! You guys


    must have had a lot of funst night."


    Nina blushed; she then went back to her bedroom to change clothes. And before she left, she mocked


    Sylvie for knowing too much.


    Sylvie signed, saying, "That''s too risky. What if you guys were caught by the camera?" she asked,


    "Why don''t you make your rtionship public? So you won''t need to worry about being caught."


    Otherwise, people would judge.


    Nina was amused. She opened the door abruptly after changing her clothes. "Are you bribed by


    Cameron?"


    Sylvie immediately shook her head. "No, not at all."


    "Then why are you speaking for him?"


    "I am not speaking for him." She was just impressed by the puppy love of Nina and Cameron. She


    didn''t want to see them end up in tragedy. In addition, after meeting all kinds of celebrities, Sylvie


    thought Cameron and Nina were a perfect match.

 Chapter 570 Avenger

    Chapter 570 Avenger


    Nina didn''t have the time to argue. She took over the breakfast and rushed to the car to the set. She


    had her breakfast in the car.


    However, after she finished eating, she had a stomachache, not knowing if it was because she had


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    eaten too quickly.


    She had always had a bad stomach. As an actress, she often had no time to eat. And she had been on


    a diet to keep fit, although it wasn''t easy for her to get fat. However, she was greedy for food. So she


    often ate a lot and then nothing at all. That was how her stomach was damaged.


    In the set, she came across Andrew. He handed the salve to her, saying, "Try this out, it''s very useful."


    "Thank you." Nina took it over. And then she suddenly remembered that she had promised to have


    coffee with him.


    She wanted to ask Sylvie to handle it. Yet Andrew went on saying, "Is your allergy alright? Girls'' skin is


    very delicate. You must not be neglected."


    Nina smiled, "It isn''t serious. I''ll try this salve."


    She thought this was the end of the conversation yet Andrew didn''t leave. He went on asking, "Why


    aren''t there any marks on your arms? My arms are full of es." He then showed Nina his arms.


    Indeed, although he had dressed the salve, his allergies were still visible.


    Nina lifted his brows, saying, "I guess each person has different symptoms. My arms are fine." Then,


    fearing that Andrew would continue the conversation, she quickly said, "Thanks for the salve. I need to


    go to the dressing room now." Then she left.


    She got a feeling, however, that Andrew was testing her. He mentioned her arm on purpose. It seemed


    like he was doubting the red mark caught by the reporters was not from allergy.


    But even if it was proved to be hickey. What could Andrew benefit from that? Nina couldn''t understand.


    The stylist was not in the dressing room. Nina asked Sylvie to buy coffee. Yet before Sylvie moved, the


    stylist came in with a coffee in her hand. She thanked Nina for it, "Darling, thank you for the coffee, it''s


    very helpful in the morning." The stylist was a female, and she was very close to Nina. Therefore, she


    called her darling.


    "Me?"


    The stylist nodded. "Yea, didn''t you treat everyone to a cup of coffee? It has just been delivered. And


    we each have one." Sylvie was confused.


    She murmured to Nina. "But I haven''t gone yet."


    Nina was puzzled too. Then she suddenly thought of the person capable of doing such a thing. She


    called Cameron immediately.


    "Did you order the coffee?" She went straight to the point.


    "Yes." He sounded kind ofzy. "Is it delivered?"


    Nina suppressed her anger, and said, "Cameron, do you know that every penny you spent came out of


    my wallet?"


    Nina didn''t care about the money. She would have done the same thing. After all, it was weird to treat


    Andrew alone. However, she couldn''t stand Cameron, who had no job, no ie, wasting money like


    this.


    Cameron said innocently, "I knew it''s your money, so I made the order under your name."


    Nina was speechless.


    It was not about the name.


    Cameron continued, seemingly unhappy, "Nina, am I just a loser in your eyes?"


    Nina snorted, "If you are not, why did you even ask me for 1 million dors?"


    "Well, maybe I was just¡­" He didn''t finish the sentence.


    Maybe he was just trying to approach her.


    Sometimes she was smart, yet sometimes, she could be super dumb.


    Taking a deep breath, Cameron exined in another way, "You know, as a top student, getting


    schrships couldn''t be easier for me."


    He had founded his enterprise, from Tymers Entertainment to Camcien Lifetech, on his schrship. He


    never asked his parents or friend for money.


    "Are you saying that the money you spent is yours?" Nina said, lifting her eyebrows.


    "Yes." Cameron answered.


    "Interesting!" Nina sneered. "You better pay for your president suits with your own money." After saying


    that, she hung up the call.


    She couldn''t put up with his cockiness. He called himself a top student. She knew that was true in the


    past. But after so many years, he couldn''t have been reduced to a bad student.


    She thought that if he had paid the least attention to his study, he wouldn''t end up like this.


    She asked Manny Bowers for Cameron''s current situation and Manny told her Cameron''s life was


    miserable. And he talked about Cameron with great scorn, which broke Nina''s heart. Otherwise, she


    wouldn''t have agreed to give Cameron the money.


    She couldn''t stand seeing her loved one living such a miserable life, and being ridiculed by people like


    Manny.


    Nina sat down with a long face. The stylist asked curiously, "Wasn''t it you?" she then added, "Oh! I see.


    It must be one of your admirers who did it."


    Nina rolled her eyes, saying, "I wish so. Yet I''m afraid it''s not an admirer, but an avenger."


    Nina indeed felt like that Cameron was taking revenge on her for having dumped him for 1 million


    dors.


    Not knowing if it was because of her anger at Cameron, she felt her stomach hurt even more.

 Chapter 571 In the Hospital

    Chapter 571 In the Hospital


    Nina''s work on the crew was very heavy today, as well as difficult. After having acted in two scenes, her


    stomach was hurting more than she could bear. She asked Sylvie to get some painkillers for her. After


    taking the pills, she continued with her work.


    All those years, she got used to the hardships in her life. She took all the pain and suffering by herself


    and neverined.


    Because she knew she was not cared for or loved by anyone, and she had no one to depend on but


    herself.


    In the evening, Cameron had arranged a romantic dinner on the top floor of his house just to surprise


    Nina.


    Last night he was so devastated by her hurtful remarks that he almost jumped out of the building from


    the top floor, yet he just couldn''t get angry with her because she disyed great initiative to find him


    and had such a pleasant time with him. He wanted to prepare something special for her just to make


    her happy.


    "There is no overnight feud between a couple. This ancient wisdom cannot be more right, "he thought


    to himself.


    However, it had been a while since the dinner was delivered, and Nina was still not back from work.


    Thinking that it might not be convenient to answer phone calls while at work, he sent her several


    messages but received no reply at all.


    As it was gettingte, Cameron finally picked up the phone and called her.


    Strangely, it was not Nina but Sylvie who answered the call. He heard her voice from the other side of


    the line, "Mr. Dauster? Is that you?"


    "Yes, it''s me. Where is Nina?" Out of nowhere, he had this very unsettling feeling about Nina.


    "Well, I am sorry but she is asleep now. Could you call backter?" Nina did not save his phone


    number, but Sylvie instantly deducted that it must be Cameron who was calling. So she asked


    tentatively, and she was right.


    Cameron immediately answered back, "What do you mean by ''asleep''"?"


    Sylvie wanted to tell him the truth but she hesitated. Thinking about it for a moment, she finally spilled


    the truth with a sigh, "I''m sorry but Nina is in hospital now."


    "What happened?" Cameron''s voice sank. He sounded so serious that it gave her chills.


    She exined in a hurry, "Her stomach was not veryfortable the whole day. This afternoon when


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    her work was almost done, she passed out. We sent her to the hospital and the doctor examined her


    and said it was acute gastritis and had her hospitalized. She was put on an IV and just fell asleep... "


    "Give me the address, now!" Saying this, he took his jacket and rushed out of the house. The moment


    he heard about Nina passing out, his hand trembled because it hurt him too much. He prayed to take


    the sufferings for her.


    "Mr. Dauster, please! Wait a minute!" Sylvie called out on the phone, "Please don''te here. Nina


    told me not to let youe to the hospital."


    "She said there were too many people in the hospital and it''s not good for some irrelevant people to


    see you..." Sylvie could not even hear herself, because she was really intimidated by this man, even


    when he said nothing at all at the other end of the phone.


    Nina specifically asked her not to tell Cameron about her being hospitalized before she fell asleep.


    Even if he knew, he should nevere to the hospital as nobody was supposed to see them together,


    not to mention being photographed.


    Nina thenined about all these years of his absence and his carelessness about her. If he did


    not care about her then, why would he care about her now? Of course, Sylvie did not convey this


    message to Cameron because she really did not want to irritate this man.


    Sylvie was just a messenger, so even though Cameron got really mad about this thing, he did not lose


    his temper. He just asked again, "What''s the address?"


    Sylvie immediately told him the address and the room number. As a matter of fact, Sylvie really


    supported Cameron and their rtionship. She thought that at this moment, he should be at her side.


    And even if she wanted to stop him, she could not, as he was so determined that even Nina herself


    would never stop this man.


    As it already had been this way, all she could do is cautiously remind him, "Mr. Dauster, please


    remember to cover your face, and don''t get recognized.


    Having said that, she sensed that it was not very proper, so she exined, "Sorry but I did not mean


    that you should be in the dark or anything. I''m just afraid that getting exposed would influence your


    normal life "


    Cameron was not a celebrity while Nina was one of the top stars. Once he or their rtionship got


    public, he could be hunted down by Nina''s fans and all the paparazzi.


    "I see. Thank you." Cameron showed consent and thanked Sylvie for her consideration.


    After hanging up the phone, Cameron turned to his suitcase and took out a pair of gold-rimmed


    sses. When he got to the hospital, he bought a bag of facial masks. After putting on the ss and


    the facial mask, most of his face was covered up. He felt his identity was well protected now.


    Even though he never wanted to hide their rtionship, he still considered this necessary. Nina was


    sick at this moment and he did never want to cause her more trouble.


    He thought to himself that if there was any chance that he could be with her, he would be very happy


    and willing to stand behind her back and remain nameless.


    Even though he was wearing the mask, lots of attention was still drawn from the crowd as he was in the


    elevator. Cameron should have known that he should never wear that gold-rimmed sses, as this


    ornament made him look even more outstanding.


    He wanted to wear sunsses in the first ce, but he felt that sunsses in a hospital looked very


    strange. That is why he chose the gold-rimmed one, yet he still got lots of unwanted attention.


    When the elevator got to the third floor, he could not stand anymore, so he got out of there and used


    the stairs.


    When he reached the floor of Nina''s hospital room, he saw Sylvie poking out of the door. She waved at


    him and said, "Mr. Dauster, please hurry up, there is nobody in the corridor now."


    When he entered the hospital room, Sylvie nced over him and said, "Mr. Dauster, do you have to


    dress up like this? It''s so attention-seeking!"


    That sses looked so courtly that they gave him a very sensual touch. Sylvie thought to herself, "How


    could someone move their eyes off such a handsome face! He really should drop the sses! "


    Cameron exined to her, "I took the stairs."


    Sylvie was relieved.


    Because she was really worried some fan girl in the elevator would follow him directly to Nina''s floor


    and further into her ward.


    "How about her now?" Cameron took off his facial mask and went to her bedside, leaned over towards


    her, and gently took her hand in his.


    His fingers were trembling because seeing her like this made his heart hurt.


    Sylvie signed and said, "The doctor said she was fine because she was sent to the hospital in time. He


    gave her a pain-relief and anti-inmmatory infusion and suggested that she better rest in bed in the


    next two days."


    "But I do not think she is willing to rest for now, because she really has a very busy schedule in the film


    crew, "she continued. This was the part that worries her the most. Working as her assistant for years,


    she knew exactly about Nina, she would ve herself to honor her duty.


    Quoting Nina back in the set, "Get me up! I can finish this scene!"


    Cameron frowned. His voice was with upset and the same amount of care, "On the premise that she is


    still alive!"


    Now it was very clear to him that she did not have ns to continue to breathe. Look at what she had


    done to herself! And she still did not want to rest!

 Chapter 572 Taking Care of His Girl

    Chapter 572 Taking Care of His Girl


    Sylvie said in a hurry, "Yes, Mr. Dauster, you should talk to her about this. Sherlyn and I asked her to


    have a good rest, but she didn''t listen at all."


    Cameron nced at Sylvie and suddenly found her particrly likable as he found that everything she


    said was pleasant to his ears, especially when she specifically asked him to talk to Nina. He felt that


    was a great recognition of his existence.


    With lips slightly curved with satisfaction, he said, "Please go back and have a rest. I''ll just stay here


    with her."


    Sylvie shook her head and said, "That''s not appropriate. Later, her doctor and the nurse wille in for


    ward rounds. If you''re here alone with her, they would find it rather strange." She thought about it for a


    second then continued, "Well then, I''ll wait outside. I happen to have some work to do. You stay here


    with her." Sylvie tried her best to create space for them to be alone.


    Cameron instantly understood her intentions so he just said, "thank you."


    "That is nothing." Sylvie said and then left the ward with her mobile phone.


    Nina was still asleep. Cameron gently held her hand and deeply gazed at her even without blinking.


    The entertainment industry was not a nice ce to stay. Although he had asked Viggo to watch over


    her over the years, they were not able to control her mind. She worked too hard, and too desperately.


    If he could, he hoped she could slow down, take good care of her health, enjoy her life and love him


    once more.


    Nina slept for more than an hour. As she didn''t have enough rest in the first ce, plus she was


    tortured by all that acrobatic fighting in the filming and her troubled stomach, she fell deep asleep.


    When she woke up, she couldn''t even tell where she was for a moment. She was just about to raise


    her hand to rub her eyes and stretch, only to find that her right hand was held by someone.


    As she was moving, that "someone" moved with her.


    A pleasant and gentle voice came into her ears, "You up? Are you feeling all right?"


    Nina lost all sleep in an instant. The sound was Cameron''s.


    She was a little upset. Didn''t she tell Sylvie before she went to bed, that Cameron should not be


    allowed toe to the hospital?


    Nina didn''t want to see Cameron, so she simply closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. However,


    the next minute she felt was the lips of that man, suddenly pressed against her lips. She was startled


    and almost jumped out of her bed.


    What was wrong with him?


    "Not sleepy anymore?" The man''s eyes were filled with an unscrupulous smile. At this moment, she


    hated his jokes.


    He did it on purpose just to warn her not to y tricks. He knew exactly how to deal with her little


    "tricks".


    Nina had been given an anti-inmmatory infusion, so her stomach was just about to get better. Now


    she just felt that the pain was getting worse. It was probably due to her anger for this man.


    Seeing Nina raise her hand to touch her stomach, Cameron''s smile suddenly disappeared. He then


    nervously asked her in a warm voice, "Is your stomach hurting again?"


    It was not hurting that much, since she had already survived the most horrible moment in the afternoon.


    Now, this numb and blunt difort was nothingpared to that. But Nina still made an expression


    as if she was experiencing unbearable pain. All her body was curled up. She struggled, and words


    came out of her lips "Cameron, I''ve had this condition for many years, but it has never been this


    severe. Howe I was hospitalized just within a few days after you came back? Have you ever


    thought about it? I think you know the answer!"


    Perhaps he cared about her too much, Cameron forgot for a moment that Nina was an award-winning


    actress. He believed Nina''s words and med himself for making her fall ill from anger; he could not


    feel more remorse for that. He did not know what to say.


    Nina said those harsh remarks on purpose. She never meant to me Cameron. She knew exactly


    what her conditions were. She knew she would be in hospital one day, and it was nobody''s fault but her


    own.


    "Sorry." Cameron apologized in a solemn tone. He looked as if he was in great pain out of guilt. This


    startled her.


    She let go of her hand covering her stomach, then she murmured, "Actually¡­ you..."


    He didn''t have to be in such guilty. She was just saying.


    "It''s all my fault." Cameron apologized astringently, "if you don''t want to be with me, I''ll leave when you


    get well."


    Nina did not know what to say.


    At first, she was moved by his apologies, but when he said he would go after she got well, she felt that


    sensation all of a sudden vanish.


    How would she go back to work with him standing aside and watching her?


    She turned her back against him angrily. She wanted to tell him to go away right now but before she


    could say anything, Sylvie knocked at the door outside, "Nina, are you awake? Is it okay for me to


    Nina was so angry that she rolled her eyes. As her assistant, it seemed that she was working for him.


    What did she think she and Cameron could do in the ward?


    Cameron answered, "Pleasee in."


    Sylvie opened the door and came in. Seeing Nina still lying in bed with her eyes closed, she whispered


    to Cameron, "Mr. Dauster, the doctor and the nurse are going toe in for ward roundster. Would


    you like to take a leave?"


    "I think you should." Without waiting for Cameron to respond, Nina on the hospital bed answered


    without any hesitation.


    Sylvie was startled, "Nina, you awake?"


    Nina opened her eyes and stared at Sylvie. As she was trying to sit up, a pair of warm hands stretched


    out behind her and helped her up. Nina had to take it as she had no choice.


    After sitting up, she looked at Cameron and said, "Bathroom or outside. You pick one."


    She was in a single ward that came with a bathroom.


    Cameron did not hesitate to make a choice, "Bathroom then."


    He didn''t want to leave the ward and he was eager to hear what the doctor said about her condition.


    "Whatever," Nina looked away.


    Footsteps came from the corridor outside. It should be her attending doctor and the nurse. Cameron


    got up, went into the bathroom, and closed the bathroom door.


    The doctor didn''t stay long, but he especially told Nina to have a good rest during these two days.


    ording to the doctor, it was better for her to stop working and rest in bed for a while. Of course, the


    doctor knew that as an actress, Nina had a very busy and tight schedule, but he needed to be


    responsible for his patient and only his patient.


    As soon as the doctor left, Nina said to Sylvie, "Could you please fill up the discharge formalities for me


    as soon as possible?"


    Just a minute ago, the doctor said that she did not have to be hospitalized in the next two days, but she


    needed to take her medications on time, stay in bed and have a good rest, ande back for review in


    a week.


    Nina thought that as long as she wasn''t at the hospital, there were still chances that she could get back


    to work.


    But she forgot for a moment that there was another "doctor" around her. Cameron, who came out of the


    bathroom, directly exposed what was in her mind by saying, "Not going to stay in the hospital right? I


    guess you still want to get back to the crew, right?"


    Nina snorted, "It''s none of your business."


    Cameron knew it was pointless at this time to say anything else to Nina, so he turned to Sylvie and told


    her, "I agree. You should do that for her."


    "Excuse me?" Sylvie was so confused that she asked. Cameron should have helped to convince Nina


    to stay here and rest. What was in his mind by agreeing for her to leave the hospital?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Perhaps having seen her confusion, Cameron added, "It''s more convenient in the hotel. I''ll make sure


    she has the rest that she needs."


    So that was what he was thinking about! There were too many peopleing and going in the hospital


    so it was inappropriate for him to constantly be by her side. If she came back to the hotel with him, he


    could take her to the top floor and be with her 24 hours a day.


    Nina was speechless.

 Chapter 573 Fairytales = Lies?

    Chapter 573 Fairytales = Lies?


    Sylvie finally understood Cameron''s meaning behind his words, so she nodded with joy, "No problem, I


    will do that now."


    Then she ran out of the room, feeling so relieved because, in this way, Nina would be taken good care


    of under the protection of Cameron.


    "But..." Nina, however, was not that relieved. All of a sudden, she did not want to leave the hospital


    anymore.


    It was a fact that Cameron could not stay here in the hospital, but if she went back to the hotel, things


    would be worse. She knew Cameron. He seemed to be a gentle and good-tempered man, but as a


    matter of fact, he was the most stubborn person alive.


    If he asked her to rest, she would have no choice but to do exactly what he wanted.


    Thinking about her situation, she felt pain in her head.


    What was worse, Sylvie had turned to his side. She was not listening to her anymore. Nina turned and


    looked at Cameron, the man who caused all that drama.


    He really was bad!


    Confronting her eyes of discontent andints, he said with a cold voice, "You can''t work without


    your health."


    Nina was so pissed off by his remarks that she called him "hypocritic man".


    Nina now got a clear view of this man. Today he was wearing his gold-rimmed sses, which really


    gave him an academic touch. But look what he had done! She found that phrase suit him very well.


    Cameron walked over and leaned toward her. His arms circled her in his embrace, "If I remember


    correctly, I helped you with most of your homework in literature, but I never taught you to swear."


    As a student with honor, he figured out what to do to his girl who was bad at learning.


    What was it?


    To help her with her schoolwork himself.


    In the beginning, Nina''s grades were terrible, butter in the college entrance examination, her general


    scores were among the best in the art school she applied for, which was worthy of his painstaking


    guidance.


    At this moment, when she heard that he joked with her about this, she clenched her teeth.


    How could he!


    Even though he helped a little in her schoolwork, then what?


    What''s worth bragging about?


    Though she was really annoyed, she could not help but remember all those days when they were still


    young and innocent, when they were still so close to each other.


    Young love! Maybe too innocent and naive, but you just could never forget.


    Love was the most precious and the purest when it was still a simple thing.


    When they still had blushes as their fingers touch


    As Nina recalled their past, Cameron was also sunk into his memories with her.


    Nobody knew what really happened, but their lips naturally came closer and touched, just like years


    before, when all of their intimate actions were from their heart.


    At this very instant, Sylvie came back and ran into this as she pushed the door open. Her face blushed


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    immediately and she looked away, and closed the door while apologizing, "I''m so sorry. Please go on


    with what you are doing..."


    But what she saw, was as beautiful and elegant as a painting.


    These two beautiful human beings, their appearance, and temperament were so surreal that they


    looked as if they were from a romantic poem of the great Renaissance.


    Interrupted, Nina got back to her senses, so she immediately loosened her hand around Cameron''s


    neck and pushed him away.


    Cameron stood up and raised his hand to give a gentle touch to the frame of his sses. By doing this,


    he tried to calm down his uncontrolled and elerating heartbeat and his crazy desires for her.


    She was not well, he thought, I have to control myself.


    Several minutester, Sylvie came in, and a blush still remained on her face. She was too embarrassed


    to even look at them, "Nina, the formalities have beenpleted. Are you ready to leave now?"


    Sure, it''s about time. Nina also got a blush. She was afraid that her professionalism waspletely


    ruined by this incident.


    Over these years, she has established the image of a pious workaholic, with no desire, no mercy, and


    no weakness. But as soon as this man came back, they had sex and they hugged and kissed...


    She was really worried about her reputation and her authority.


    Nina then nned to get out of bed. Cameron pressed her shoulder and asked in a low voice, "Can


    you walk?"


    Cameron worried that she was too weak to walk around by herself.


    He meant to carry her downstairs.


    "Then what? Are you really gonna carry me if I am not able to walk?" Nina asked. Nina found his


    question ridiculous. It was not her leg that hurt. Of cause, she could walk!


    As soon as she finished speaking, Cameron had already bent down and taken her into his arms. Nina


    eximed and tried to escape. Seeing this, Sylvie covered her mouth and could not help bursting into


    Nina red at her, irritated, then pped Cameron on his shoulder, "put me down! Do you really want


    me to be in the cover story?"


    Sylvie finally realized the situation, so she tried to stop Cameron, "Please don''t carry her like this, Mr.


    Dauster! If people see her like this, she would be made headline in tomorrow''s entertainment news!"


    Cameron put Nina down and asked, "Has the car arrived?"


    Sylvie replied, "Yes, it''s already in the parking lot."


    "Then you two can go first." After Cameron finished speaking, he turned to Nina and said, "Nina,


    please go back to the top floor after you arrive at the hotel. I''ll take care of you."


    Nina didn''t want to tell him what she wanted to say, she went on her own.


    Cameron was not discussing it with her. He was giving orders. ording to him, she had to go to the


    top floor, and even if she did not want to, he would force her to go.


    As he was being too bossy, she really did not want to speak with him.


    After getting into the elevator, out of curiosity Sylvie asked Nina in a low voice, "Nina, are you really


    going?"


    "No," Nina answered.


    Sylvie sighed, "But Mr. Dauster doesn''t seem to be negotiable on this matter..."


    Nina snorted with impatience, "So you notice that? Then why did you ask me about it? Does it seem


    that I have a choice?"


    Sylvie pursed his lips and snickered. Was this what they called "Everything has its vanquisher"?


    Her boss had been ughtering all over the world in the entertainment industry in these recent years,


    and she barely had any rtionships with men. However, she just could not get over Cameron, and this


    man was so special to her that he had her in his hand.


    She believed that Nina must still have been in love with him, and that was the reason why she walked


    willingly into the palm of his hand.


    Nina was so tired seeing Sylvie bing a fan of Cameron, so she coughed lightly and stared at her


    assistant, "I have something important that I want you to understand."


    Sylvie blinked at her with a very innocent look on her face. Nina said to her, "You are my assistant, not


    his assistant. All your actions should follow my directions, okay?"


    Sylvie instantly understood what she meant. She felt a little bit guilty so she shrugged and said,


    "Alright, I''m sorry."


    Nina cared about her but her actions were wrong, "You should read less romantic novels and love


    stories. The stories about Prince and Princess are fake."


    She once thought that her love with Cameron was as beautiful as a fairy tale, but it was chopped to


    pieces by the cruel reality.

 Chapter 574 A Bad Man

    Chapter 574 A Bad Man


    Nina went back to the hotel in her MPV, and she went directly to her own room.


    Why would she listen to him? Why would she go to the top floor as he asked?


    That''s just not her.


    Nina was still weak. When she returned to her room, shey on the bed feebly. Sylvie reminded her,


    "Nina, your fans are still worried about you. How about sending a twit for some interactions with them?"


    Nina fainted on the scene and this had already been trending for a while. Her fans asked about Nina''s


    situation through Twitter, and they @ Nina''s studio for hertest news.


    Nina replied, "You are right, and I''ll do itter "


    She said to Sylvie again, "You can go back and call it a day. I''ll be fine by myself."


    The whole afternoon had been tough for both of them. Moreover, Nina was never dependent on


    anyone. Sylvie''s work was much easierpared to the work waiting for her counterparts. Nina never


    asked her to do the things that she couldplete by herself.


    Sylvie handed her over a ss of water and said, "I know I should stay, but Mr. Dauster said he would


    be here and take care of you... So I guess I''ll just go. "


    Nina took the ss from her hand, and asked her, "does Sherlyn know about you trying this hard to get


    me together with Mr. Dauster? "


    Sherlyn believed that it was not the time for Nina''s rtionship to go public. Besides, she never had a


    good impression of Cameron. It was very improper for Sylvie to try to do this.


    Sylvie gave her a very serious look and said, "Nina, trust me, there is nothing she wants more than to


    see you happy."


    They have been through too much together, and that had made Sherlyn her best agent of all time, and


    Sherlyn made her famous too. They did not just work partners. They were friends, and they fought


    together.


    So surely if Nina could have happiness in a rtionship, Sherlyn would give her best wishes. Nina


    knew what she said was right, so she blinked to show agreement, but she still could not believe that


    Sylvie would be so clear about it. When Cameron called her, Sylvie had already left for a while.


    When Nina picked up the phone, she immediately heard his voice from the other side, "When are you


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Nina rolled her eyes and said nothing to his question.


    Cameron said, "So you want me to go down and carry you up here, huh?"


    Nina snorted with anger, "I just want to stay in my own room, thank you."


    Strangely, there was a calmness in Cameron''s voice, "If you believe a man walking in and out of your


    room is ok, then I''m fine with it, too."


    Nina insisted for a while, but she finally gave in and started packing up her things. There were other


    members of the cast living on the same floor with her, so having Cameron going in and out of her room


    was really not a good idea. It would be much better on the top floor.


    As she stepped outside the elevator, she found Cameron already waiting for her, wearing her sses,


    talking, and handsome. Nina still could not resist his charm. She got dizzy simply by looking at him.


    Before she could say anything, he came over and took her in his arms. Nina screamed and she really


    could not understand why Cameron liked to carry her this much, and she was not used to it at all.


    She thought he had done too much. She was weak, but she still could walk.


    She was a tough girl all her life, and she could not understand why he thought she was too fragile to


    walk by herself.


    When they got into the room, Cameron put her down. She took one step behind and warned him,


    "Would you stop doing this? What was the fun in all that carrying me around?"


    Cameron did not reply to his question, as she had already been here, and there was time for many


    other things rather than carrying and hugging.


    He turned around and said, "I ordered some soup for you. Come here."


    Her stomach was still too fragile to take any solid food. Soup, at this moment, was a perfect choice. He


    ordered that especially for her on the way from the hospital to the hotel.


    Nina smells the delicious soup.


    Cameron said, "One thing bad about living in a hotel is that I can''t cook."


    He was an excellent cook indeed! Nina knew about it a long time ago. Cameron was born into a rich


    family, but he was never a dandy boy. On the contrary, he was really down to the earth. It was her that


    had no talent for cooking at all besides making instant noodles.


    However, at this moment, Nina still did not want to say anything nice to him, "I could not imagine asking


    you to cook for me, your majesty. I prefer take-away."


    Cameronughed out loud, "Do you have to speak to me in this way?"


    Nina hummed and take the bowl of soup and started to sip.


    Cameron mocked her way of speaking by saying, "So you finally learned to keep social space? I


    remember clearly someone used to be sticky all the time just to taste the food I made..."


    As she was swallowing down the soup, she almost got choked when hearing what he said.


    How could he?


    But that was true. That person was her.


    It seemed that he was just able to make all of her favorites. All those delicacies that he served for her


    were just irresistible.


    But what she did not know was that he actually asked someone else about her favorite dishes and


    specifically learned how to make them. His intention was to bind her by his side.


    That was what he was, a doer, not a talker.


    At this moment, his phone rang. He walked over to answer the phone. Nina finally found some peace.


    She just wanted to finish her soup by herself.


    When he got a clear view of the caller''s ID on her phone, he frowned for a second.


    It was Michelle Byrd. He did not want to answer her call at all. Last time he had made it very clear to


    her, but why did she still keep calling?


    But their families were very intimate. He had to consider that by not making the break-up too ugly. So


    he answered the phone.


    Michelle asked her on the phone, "Cameron, do you have time tonight? How about having dinner


    together?"


    Cameron directly refused, "Sorry but I think I told youst time, I am not in Riverside City at this


    moment."


    "Oh, yeah..." She acted as if she just recalled that, but she continued to exin her invitation, "Well


    today I heard from Mr. And Mrs. Dauster that they are out for travel, so my mom and dad asked me to


    invite you to our home for dinner, in case you had nothing to eat at home."


    "Please pass on my thinks to them," he replied politely, "But I am not at home. I''m afraid I can''t join you


    this time."


    After saying those words, he wanted to hang up, but all of a sudden, Michelle asked him, "So... are you


    in Jamton?"


    That was where Nina''s films were shot. She could not believe that Cameron would follow her all the


    way to that distant nowhere, so she just asked him.

 Chapter 575 Getting Married?

    Chapter 575 Getting Married?


    "No," he answered impatiently.


    Michelle seemed to be suspicious about his denial, but she could note out with something else to


    say. He hangs up the phone in her silence.


    Nina raised her eyebrows. She nced at him the moment the call turned off and said, "Your childhood


    sweetheart called? Why don''t you tell her where you are?"


    Childhood sweetheart? Where did thate from?


    Cameronughed out loud at her words. What kind of childhood sweetheart was she? Yes, they had


    been friends as kids, but after he went to school, he soon turned out to be mature and self-disciplined.


    He never had anything to do with her ever since.


    Sure except for some of the gatherings organized by their parents at festivals or holiday parties that he


    had to attend.


    He had no feelings for her, and he seldom spoke to her. To him, they were just acquaintances and that


    was all. He just could not understand why she still liked him.


    Looking at that beautiful but yful eyes in front of him, Cameron really did not know what to do.


    "I said no because I do not want to bring you any trouble that could have been avoided in the first


    ce." Cameron tried to exin to her.


    He did not have much experience in dealing with women, but he instinctively felt it was better not to let


    her know where he was, in case she would cause trouble for Nina. Nina was a public figure. She had to


    undertake more than others.


    Nina sneered at Cameron''s words, "You have hijacked me to your room and you are afraid of causing


    me unnecessary trouble?"


    "You do understand that if someone takes a photo of us being together, we would..." Nina stopped and


    pressed her lips together.


    What she actually meant was that if she was photographed being in his room for a long time, they had


    to get married right now to keep her fame intact. But she could never say that in front of him.


    Cameron raised his eyebrow, approached her, and asked, "What do we have to do? Go public?"


    "As if!" Nina left with diffidence.


    Cameron''s expectation in his eyes got dim, but he then gathered up his emotions and asked her, "do


    you want to have another bowl?"


    "No, thanks." Nina put down her bowl and turned away again. This time she sank herself into the sofa.


    In fact, at this moment, she just wanted to lie down quietly, instead of staying with Cameron in such a


    nervous mind, for fear of what he would do to her and where she would fall into his trap.


    She used to talk about it with Emelia before. She was too tired to be with Cameron. He was too smart


    for her and that made her stressed out.


    Nestled on the sofa, she pinched her forehead and didn''t know what to do.


    While she was troubled, that man''s voice came into her ears, "Have you brought the medicine? It''s


    about time to take your medications."


    Nina was not happy about it. There was nothing more hateful for her in the world than taking


    medications ever since she was a child. And this time the doctors were extra generous about his


    prescriptions. She felt that she did not need to have her dinner if she really swallowed all that pills.


    So she simply ignored Cameron''s words and continued to stay on the sofa with her eyes closed.


    "I know you don''t like those pills, but your body doesn''t allow you to be capricious. "Knowing that she


    deliberately ignored him, Cameron simply walked and leaned over to trap her in his arms. His face


    looked so serious.


    Nina responded with an indifferent face even without any concealment. Cameron didn''t say anything.


    At this moment, Nina''s mobile phone rang. It was a video call from Emelia.


    Having seen Emelia''s name on the screen, she immediately pushed away Cameron in front of her. She


    tried hard to cheer her up and then got connected.


    Emelia must have seen the news that she fainted. Nina knew she would be worried sick about her.


    Nina felt so guilty to have a pregnant woman worrying about her.


    "Hi, sweetie!" As soon as she got connected on the line, Nina immediately took out her energetic voice


    to greet Emelia and tried to show Emelia that she was absolutely fine at this moment.


    Emelia didn''t buy that. She started yelling with her eyes turning pink from all the worries, "Nina


    Sanchez, how many times have I told you to take care of yourself no matter what? You made a


    promise to me, but look what have you done to yourself?"


    Emelia saw Nina fainted and was sent to the hospital from the news. She felt she was about to cry.


    Julian took his time to calm her down, but now when she got connected with Nina, Emelia felt like she


    was going to cry again.


    She really loved Nina and was really worried about her.


    Nina worked too hard when she was still a nobody in those years. In addition, she was not very good at


    taking care of herself. Her stomach became fragile and defenseless from irregr eating at that time.


    Before, she often had stomachaches, but this was the first time she fainted and got hospitalized. No


    wonder Emelia was crying.


    If it weren''t for her pregnancy, Emelia would fly directly to Nina''s ce in the first ce.


    Nina saw that Emelia was about to cry, and immediately she tried tofort her, "Don''t worry about


    me. Look, I am perfectly fine! I am out of the hospital now."


    "I promise to follow the prescriptions and take my pill timely."


    Emelia also knew that Nina did not like taking medicine and often escaped from her daily prescription,


    so she specifically told her to follow the doctor''s orders. Nina did not upset Emelia, so she simply said


    yes on the phone.


    Cameron did not what to say about it as Nina never listened to him as she listened to Emelia.


    She just turned a deaf ear to his words, and she was giving him all those cold faces, but one call from


    Emelia fixed it all. Sure enough, it''s the best life for a best friend. As soon as Emelia cried, Nina


    Cameron shook his head, turned around and poured a ss of water for her, and asked her to take her


    meds in front of the video call with Emelia.


    He did not care about who she listened to as long as she take her meds and got well.


    He really did not care whether this woman listened to him or not.


    Nina red at a handful of pills handed to her and she clenched her teeth. If Emelia hadn''t been


    watching, she really wanted to shove these pills into Cameron''s mouth.


    Cameron''s figure appeared in the video as he was handing over the pills to Nina. Emelia knew instantly


    that Cameron was beside Nina at the moment. She was relieved. ording to her understanding of


    Cameron, he really knew how to take care of people.


    And as they were saying, there was always one thing that ovees another. Although Nina looked as


    if she was arrogant in front of Cameron, this man was always her weak point because she loved him.


    Thinking of this, Emelia exined to Cameron in the video, "Hi, Cameron! if she doesn''t want to take


    the medicine, you can try to feed her mouth to mouth."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Nina could not believe her ears! Did her bestie really say that?


    Had she been betrayed by the whole world?


    From her close assistant to her best friend, it seemed that there was no one on her side.

 Chapter 576 Gang up on Her

    Chapter 576 Gang up on Her


    Nina sounded so dramatic that Cameron and the couple on the call burst into mutedughter.


    Mortified and annoyed, Nina clenched her teeth and shouted to Emelia on the screen, "Emelia Jones!


    Aren''t you supposed to be my BFF?"


    That was a tant betrayal!


    Emeliaughed so hard that she was tearing up. Nina looked at Julian who''s sitting beside her, and


    protested, "Julian, have you heard your wife? That was an appalling thing to say!"


    "I think she''s right." Julian defended his wife without any hesitation and added fuel to the fire by saying,


    "For those naughty girls who have no respect for their health, they just need a lesson from others."


    The overtone was that he was rooting for Cameron''s ways of coping with her.


    Julian was very "unhappy" with Nina over her neglect of her body, which had caused her hospitalization


    and made his dear wife cry.


    Ever since her pregnancy, he was careful not to make her drop a single tear.


    Irritated by his remark, Nina said indignantly, "The hell with you two. You''re like ganging up on me. I


    don''t want to speak to you anymore. I''m ending the call."


    With that she ended the video call and threw the pills she''s been holding into her mouth. Cameron got


    her the ss of water before her. Fighting back the urge to throw up, she forced the pills down her


    throat.


    But the choking still made her in such pain that there were tears in her eyes. Cameron sat beside her,


    threw her into his arms and started patting her back gently and patiently.


    Nestling in his arms, the tears caused by the choking began to lose control and run out of her eyes.


    She had always hated taking medicine even as a child. She''d always spit it out. Marisa Midgarden had


    never had any patience with her, so she would have just left her on her own and let her suffer.


    As a child, she had never felt love or warmth from the family, which had only been exclusive to her


    brother Cory.


    Cameron had been so loving to her since they had met. She started to think how gentle and patient the


    man was, and that he was like an embodiment of all the beautiful things in the whole world.


    At the very beginning, she was only attracted to his look, but the more she knew him, the more she was


    smitten by his character and personality.


    Feeling his shirt wet, Cameron soon pulled up the woman in his arms and asked worriedly with a frown,


    "Why are you crying? Are you feeling unwell?"


    He thought she was crying so hard because of the medicine. She rose, turning away her face, and


    said, "I''m gonna take a shower."


    She then rushed into the bathroom. With a look at the tear stains on his shirt and the back of the


    flustered woman, Cameron signed resignedly.


    Would it be so hard for her to admit to crying in his arms?


    Riverside City.


    After her phone call with Cameron, Michelle hesitated for a while before finally deciding to ce a call


    to her friend.


    On the phone, she asked, "Nancy, what would say would happen to a big star like Nina Sanchez, who


    ims herself to be single, to be pictured hooking up with a man?"


    The friend she was speaking to was Nancy Baldwin, who worked in the media, always on the front line


    of gossips and news, knowing all the dirt in the show business.


    Having heard the story, Nancy said bluntly, "She woulde under fire for deceiving the gossipy


    public."


    "If her rivals take advantage of the story, she will be in trouble," added Nancy.


    Michelle raised her eyebrow hearing that. Nancy then eximed, "Are you talking about Cameron


    Dauster? Is he the man she''s hooking up with?"


    "Yeah," Michelle admitted with a little resignation. "I met them the other day at a restaurant, and she


    kissed him in front of me..."


    She finished her words in a choking voice.


    "Screw her!" Nancy said angrily, "How provocative she was being! But hadn''t she broken up with him


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    long before? Did she throw herself at him again as soon as he returned?"


    As a close friend of Michelle, Nancy had long known that Michelle had feelings for Cameron and


    therefore the history between Nina and Cameron.


    Michelle said in distress, "I don''t know. I was too furious to think."


    Nancy said forcefully, "You should just expose her bitchy behavior."


    "But I don''t have any substantive evidence. No one is gonna believe it if it onlyes out of my mouth.


    I can be attacked by her fans." Michelle said, sounding very frustrated.


    "Well, I guess you''re right, "said Nancy. "Unless there is a picture that says they are dating, otherwise


    we can''t use her of anything."


    After thinking for a while, Michelle said, "Actually, I have a guess. He is with her right now."


    As someone who worked for a tabloid newspaper, Nancy''s gossipy gene and curiosity were soon


    aroused by what Michelle had said, "How do you mean?"


    Honestly, Michelle said, "Cameron told me that he is not in Riverside City, so I guess he has gone to


    Jamton, where Nina Sanchez''s set is."


    Nancy asked a little doubtfully, "Does Cameron really like her that much? Been chasing after her since


    he returned? Or is it because Nina Sanchez is so seductive that he is charmed by her."


    Michelle didn''t actually like to hear that, because she saw Nina as a shameless and scheming slut who


    had bewitched Cameron in a shady way, who''s only spellbound by her but didn''t actually like her that


    much.


    But she still needed Nancy''s help now, so she didn''t show her displeasure but only said in a self-


    deprecating way, "Well, who knows? She is a big star with a good-looking face and hot body, it''s not


    weird that he''s attracted to her."


    She then added, "I just called him and felt him out. He denied that he''s in Jamton, which I doubted. I


    mean, just think about it, he doesn''t have a secure job right now or any business trips to take, so where


    else could he be except on Nina Sanchez''s set?"


    "Besides, wasn''t there news about her fainting on the set and being taken to hospital? Even if he


    wasn''t in Jamton before, he should have made it there after that."


    "Yeah, that makes sense." Nancy agreed with Michelle.


    The next second, she suddenly cried to her, "Wow, Michelle, if your guess is right then I may get a


    scoop and it should be sensational. If Nina Sanchez''s boyfriend is disclosed by me then my work


    performance will look great this year."


    "Oh, I gotta tell my colleagues about this, so they will go there and track her." Despite being in the


    press herself, she was not a front-line journalist. She mainly focused on editing.


    For example, when she received pictures from her on-site colleagues, it was her duty to write stories


    about them, especially eye-catching ones that prompted people to click and view at the first


    glimpse.

 Chapter 577 Dare to Marry Me?

    Chapter 577 Dare to Marry Me?


    "If they find something, please let me know," pleaded Michelle a little sadly. Everything was under


    Nancy''s control before she knew it.


    If it hadn''t been that call through which Michelle gave the her the hint, Nancy wouldn''t have paid so


    much attention to Nina Sanchez, who was in such a remote ce with her crew team and no journalist


    would have been interested in going over there for her.


    But Michelle had made herself seem like an outsider, who was only a poor woman hurt by a man.


    So Nancy instead sympathized with her, "Don''t worry about it. I will let you know as soon as I get any


    news."


    But then with a sigh she added, "But if he didn''t feel the same things as you do, you might as well just


    stop torturing yourself and let him go. A woman like you can go for any men."


    "And he doesn''t even have a real job. His good looks won''t feed him."


    Nancy liked Cameron''s good-looking face and temperament herself, but when she heard that he was


    unemployed as he returned the country, she found her friend way out of his league. Any women in


    these days were snobbish. Who''s willing to start from scratch with a penniless man?


    Michelle on the other side of the phone, lower her eyes and said, "Maybe the things you will never get


    are always the best."


    There were some things that Michelle kept to herself, such as she didn''t think of Cameron as


    worthless, because his character andpetence meant he could never be mediocre.


    What''s more, she loved him so much and was fascinated by the cool and distant quality of him. She


    believed that her happiness would double if she could ever get and be treasured by a man like him.


    A man that blithely kept the others at a distance was only affectionate with her in all ways. The pride


    and happiness she got from this would be indescribable.


    "Then keep silly," Nancy said to Michelle resignedly. The other said no more and the two hung up.


    Putting away her phone, Michelle sat dreamily before her easel.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She was quietly trying to figure out the odds of winning her battle for getting Cameron.


    She had no idea how Nina and Cameron felt about each other.


    What she did know by then was that Cameron''s mother didn''t like Nina, and that she despised Nina''s


    family background. Maybe this knowledge would be an edge to her in thepetition.


    Moreover, Nina''s parents and brother were some unbelievable freaks who were as selfish and greedy


    as man could be.


    If her parents did something more foolish, would his mother push him intopletely cutting her off?


    Mr. and Mrs. Dauster had alreadynded in Sanya to take their vacation, if when they were enjoying


    themselves, they were called toe back to deal with some trouble caused by his son, how would


    they feel?


    Nina charged hysterically into the bathroom. After the shower she went straight to the bedroom.


    Cameron went to bed after her and put his arms around her, while she shut her eyes and pretended to


    be asleep.


    She was sick so she wasn''t afraid that he would do anything to her.


    Cameron was used to her lukewarm attitude towards him. He was as humble as much as he had been


    superior to her in the very beginning.


    "The book that Emelia wrote about us, should we buy the copyright?" asked Cameron, who had been


    staring at her and knew she wasn''t asleep.


    He himself wanted to do so because it was their story and he didn''t want it to fall into someone else''s


    hand and be adapted into some lousy show.


    As for whether he himself would do the adaptation, that would be something to think about after that.


    Nina opened her eyes and derided, "Us? Come on, dude, it is only about me."


    Cameron disagreed, "But there is you AND me in every chapter. Besides, isn''t your story our story?"


    The story Emelia had written was about a youth romance, in which the couple fell in love with other as


    student and eventually got married. In her days as a student, all the romantic affairs she had had was


    with Cameron and he was the hero, how was that not a story about them both?


    Nina said frankly and ruthlessly, "It is about you and me in the beginning, but there won''t be you as it


    unfolds. And there won''t be us in the future."


    "Why won''t there be me? Aren''t we being together with each other now?" After that Cameron got close


    to her and bit the woman''s soft lips to show his dissatisfaction.


    He didn''t like to hear what she had said about not having him in the future.


    She had been with him and would be with him.


    Ever since the day she said hi to him, she would not be getting away from him the rest of her life.


    Nina rolled her eyes and said, "But we aren''t together. I didn''t say yes."


    He had been the one who''d been sticking around her, but she had never made anymitment to him,


    so they were not in a rtionship.


    Even if they were, it was only physical.


    On hearing her remark, Cameron bit his bottom lip and turned quiet.


    Of course, he knew that he wasn''t her boyfriend in name and all he had had with her so far was forced


    by him.


    Since he didn''t say another word, Nina closed her eyes and started to turn her back on him.


    The man behind her, however, pinned her down and turned her back. He stared at her, his dark eyes


    filled with persistence, and said word by word, "Nina Sanchez, do you dare to marry me right now?"


    Nina admitted to herself that she was terrified.


    Despite all she had gone through in the show business, she was still terrified.


    "What? You¡ª" She was so shocked that she stammered and lost her voice as she red at the


    handsome man overhead.


    He fixed his eyes on her firmly and asked again, "Do you dare?"


    When she finally came to herself, she took a deep breath and cried, "No, I do not!"


    "I do not, I do not, I do not!" Nina covered her ears with her hands and shouted almost hysterically at


    him, "Cameron Dauster, are you fucking insane?"


    She had just told him that they were not even in a rtionship, and then he just asked her to marry


    him?


    They weren''t really together, how could they just get married?


    Feeling as if she was suffocating, she pushed him away and pulled the quilt over to cover herself and


    pretended to sleep.


    Having seen thating, Camerony next to her and forcefully folded his arms around her along with


    the quilt.


    He dered to her between the quilt, "It''s OK you don''t dare to do it now. But just so you know,


    marriage is what I ultimately want from us."


    Buried inside the quilt, she was almost feeling suffocating again. Tired of arguments and


    confrontations, she kept her mouth shut.


    He might be insane, but she couldn''t just go along with him.


    Besides, did he really think of getting married as something that simple? Did he really think he wouldn''t


    have to ask his parent for approval?"

 Chapter 578 Wanna Love Her Well

    Chapter 578 Wanna Love Her Well


    The next morning, Michelle received a phone call from Nancy.


    "Michelle," she said reluctantly, "My colleagues got to Jamtonst night and saw Cameron this


    morninging out of the hotel she stays at."


    Nancy paused as if she was worried that Michelle wouldn''t be able to take it.


    Michelle said calmly, "I''m good. Please go on."


    Then she continued, "He went out to buy breakfast, and they said he got some light porridge. Wasn''t


    there news about Nina Sanchez being sent to hospital for stomach pains? I guessed it''s probably for


    her."


    "Also, he didn''t go to those famous ces to get that breakfast. Just think about it, he wouldn''t order


    her breakfast from the hotel, so he probably thought it wasn''t good enough. Instead, he went to a small


    restaurant and ording to my colleagues, he paid the owner arge sum to make that custom


    breakfast for him."


    Although Michelle expected to hear something like that, but she still felt a sting through her heart while


    actually hearing it from her friend. What she hadn''t expected was he could be so considerate towards


    Nina''s weak stomach.


    Thinking that everything she had imagined him doing for her hade to realize in Nina Sanchez,


    Michelle pursed her lips dead tight.


    "Are you all right, Michelle," asked Nancy worriedly seeing that she had been silent.


    "I''m OK..." Despite her answer, there was still a bit noticeable choke in her voice.


    Because only if she seemed miserable could she continue to have Nancy working her fingers to the


    bone to get the news about the couple for her.


    Nancy felt sorry for her and consoled, "Well, don''t get too upset about this. There are a lot of good guys


    out there for you."


    Without responding to that, Michelle asked instead, "Were they pictured together?"


    "No," she answered, "They only get to take the pictures of Cameron. They have not seen here out


    of the hotel yet, so there are not pictures of them together. Besides, she seemed to have been off from


    the settely and rest in the hotel."


    Michelle said certainly, "Now that he showed up at her hotel, I bet that they''re staying together away


    from others. It will be good if there is any picture of that."


    Nancy was very embarrassed and said, "As per what my colleagues have known, Nina''s team had the


    all the floors including and beyond the 10th, so it would be so difficult to catch them together."


    "OK, I see what you mean," said Michelle resignedly.


    It was, for the time being, enough for her to know they were really living at the same hotel.


    Seeming to notice her frustration and sadness, her friend soonforted her, "I''ll tell them to see if


    they can try and take any photos of her, since I won''t be able to make any sensations out of just the


    pictures of Cameron himself."


    Michelle whispered, "OK."


    Nancy didn''t end the call before she hadforted her again.


    Michelle yed around with phone for quite some time, after which she found a number on her contact


    list and made a call.


    Having been watched by Cameron during her break at the hotel for two days, Nina had not stepped out


    the door of his suite for even once, neither did she dare, for fear that she would be photographed.


    She had been consideringtely whether to drop out of the dating show, feeling that she was deceiving


    the producers and her fans because although she and Cameron weren''t in a rtionship, they were


    where they were.


    But Cameron was with her almost around the clock, so she couldn''t call Sherlyn about quitting the


    show, thinking that if he knew he would think that she was doing it for him.


    While in fact, she was only to do it for her own conscience.


    Life had been peaceful during her convalescence, when Cameron had taken good care of her and


    made sure that she ate regrly and took her medication.


    She spent most of the time lying on the bed or sofa reading her scripts, while Cameron was busy at


    something that she had never asked him about.


    Normally, people might get curious about what kept someone without a job so busy, but not Nina, who


    had made up her mind not to make any more contacts with him.


    That afternoon, Nina woke up from a long nap when his phone rang.


    It was from his mother and he answered it calmly.


    He had known that their parents had gone to Sanya on vacation two days before, which he had long


    hoped for, because they could rx themselves on one hand and his mom could leave him and Nina


    alone on the other.


    He had expected the call to be some routine catching up, but only to find himself being screamed at by


    his hysterical mother, "Are you in Jamton right now? And stay at XX Hotel?"


    He frowned slightly and attempted to answer her casually, "Yes, how¡ª"


    He was to ask her how she knew about that and what was going on, but he was cut out, "Are you on


    the top floor of the hotel?"


    He didn''t answer that question immediately for he had realized the magnitude of the matter, and he felt


    like his mother was downstairs at the hotel...


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, she yelled, clenching her teeth, "Your dad and I will be right there."


    She hung up the phone right after the yelling. Cameron held his phone tightly in his hand, thinking there


    wasn''t anything he couldn''t confront and he had never changed how he felt about Nina, so he would


    just be frank with his mother since she hade to find him.


    But what still bothered him was that Nina would get hurt by his mom seeing that she sounded


    extremely furious on the phone. What''s more, how did she know his whereabouts so precisely?


    Nina saw his serious face once she came out of her bedroom. As someone who''s not obtuse, she


    raised her eyebrow and asked, "Something going on?"


    He walked across to her, held her hands and said calmly, "My parents areing over and should be


    taking the lift now."


    Withdrawing her hands from his palms, she tilted her head with a tease and said, "They are?"


    With that she went over to the wet bar and poured herself some water to drink, without giving any other


    response.


    He came to her and hugged her from behind. With his chin rested between her neck and her shoulder,


    "I will tell them how I really feel about you, and I will always feel this way, no matter what."


    Although he had made sure she ate well, somehow she looked thinner.


    It broke his heart every time he felt how slightly-built she was in his arms.


    He knew that the little woman had carried so much on her shoulder and he really liked to share some of


    it with her. He really hoped that he could protect her and cuddle her under his wings, giving her all the


    love he could offer.

 Chapter 579 Love Each Other All Along

    Chapter 579 Love Each Other All Along


    Nina had remained chill the whole time. She gracefully put down her ss after she''s through with the


    water and said, "Just get ready to open the door for your parents."


    Their lift should have arrived then.


    Cameron gave her a big hug before he went to the door.


    And there came the knock when he reached the door. He pursed his lips and opened it.


    But to his surprise, the first thing his angry mother did when she entered the door was to p him in the


    face. Colleen, his mother, had been a graceful and gentle woman, who and her husband Randall had


    never hit their son, until then.


    His fair and handsome face was soon scarlet with the impression of five fingers, which stirred the fury


    inside Colleen even more. She raised her hand and pointed her finger at Cameron, shouting,


    "Cameron Dauster! Is that the way how your father and I have raised you? We taught you to punch


    people? Even elders you should have shown some respect to?"


    It suddenly hit him after his mother''s shouting that his parents had found out about his fight with


    Dominic and Cory.


    But principally speaking, if Dominic was to tell on him, he should have done it right after the fight, when


    he would have looked more miserable with the visible bruises rather than a few dayster.


    He didn''t do it definitely because he didn''t have the guts, but he somehow did dayster.


    Cameron had known the two to be the kind of guys who would only risk provoking him when they were


    offered stacks of money for it.


    Surely, he had done it because he had never been afraid to be found out by his parents.


    So he raised his eyes upon Colleen and stated emphatically, "They deserved that."


    "What¡­" She was trembling with rage.


    God knew how she felt when she was told by Dominic on the phone that her son had hit the father and


    son. It shed across her mind to jump into the sea and kill her herself.


    She had been a very proud woman her whole life, so she felt humiliated when she was sworn at by


    Dominic and was called a failure as a parent.


    And he insisted on reckoning with her for that and would bring it to the couple''s workce if she failed


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    to satisfy them. Colleen almost fainted right here.


    If he did make a scene of it, how was she and her husband going to face the people?


    After she ended the call, she dropped the vacation and bought a ne ticket right to Jamton.


    And it was Dominic who told her where his son was. She couldn''t believe it when she heard that


    Cameron was living at the same hotel with Nina Sanchez, for she had never expected her son to love


    Nina so much and had always thought that he had gotten over her long before.


    Colleen was not an impulsive and unreasonable person, but what she had just heard from Cameron


    rekindled the mes of anger through her, so uncontrobly, she raised her arm to give his face


    another p.


    "What are you doing?" Nina could no longer sit still as she saw Colleen was to hit him again, so she


    sprang before him and caught the falling hand.


    She didn''t mean to meddle in the conflict between them, but she hadn''t expected her to hit him and it


    broke her heart to see the finger marks on his face. What''s more, she knew that she could not detach


    herself from that when she heard that she was hitting him because of Dominic and Cory.


    As someone who lived off the fat of thend, Colleen couldn''t move her wrist since it had been caught


    by Nina, who was young and agile.


    After struggling for a while, she wrested her hand back and red at Nina, yelling, "What am I doing? If


    it wasn''t for you¡ª"


    She was so fumed that she was out of breath as she got there and began to gasp painfully, unable to


    utter another word.


    Her husband, who was standing behind her, was quick to hold her and pat her on the chest worriedly.


    As Nina watched Colleen''s troubled face and Randall''s frowning look, dejection and helplessness


    swept over her.


    It was she who broke apart the family and made them disgraced.


    She bit her lip so hard, trying to recover herself using the pain.


    After a while, she looked up, lifting the corners of her mouth and said, "You are right. It is me. This is all


    my fault."


    Cameron, who was by her side, raised his hand and grab her by the arm. "What are you talking about?


    How is this your fault? I was the one who punched them!"


    Nina wiggled her arm out of his grab, without looking at him, continued to say, "I''m the one to me.


    Because I seduced your son years ago and then dragged you and your family into this situation now."


    "You won''t have to worry any more, as from today I''ll stop seeing him."


    "But you''ve got to watch your son and don''t let him appear in my face, otherwise I''ll see it as a


    harassment and call the police."


    "Nina," Cameron was in a flutter.


    She had remained calm throughout her speech, but he felt the resolution and firmness in her tone.


    When she said she would stop seeing him, she meant it.


    Colleen pursed her lips and looked at Nina in amazement. She had never thought that she would have


    med herself for everything or even given such a groveling apology.


    Years ago, when she gave Nina the check, the girl was tough and unyielding, and looked like she could


    fly into a rage any minute. Even these years, despite her beauty, Nina had often been regarded as a


    tough nut. Yet she just demeaned herself by apologizing like that.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault." Nina ignored the look on any of their face.


    Not only did she apologize again, she bowed low to Cameron''s parents to demonstrate the seriousness


    of the apology.


    "What do you mean ''your fault''?" Cameron pulled her over in the middle of her bow, with his eyes


    bloodshot with either anxiety or heartbreak.


    "You have never done anything wrong with us!" Cameron sounded as if he was screaming, "I fell for


    you the first time I had seen you, so even if you had never made any contact with me, I would have, I


    would have chased after you until you belonged to me!"


    "What?" Colleen and Randall were shocked by him.


    They had always thought that it was Nina who was running after his son and who made his


    unemotional man fall in love.


    How would it have urred to her that his son had liked her at the first sight? Colleen almost fainted,


    unable to take the blow.


    Nina was shocked too, and then with her eyes full of tears, she took onest look at Cameron fondly.


    She smiled, shook her head and ran out of the door, covering her mouth with her hands.


    It would never work out.


    Even if he had fallen for her first and they had both loved each other all along, it would never work out


    for them.

 Chapter 580 Threaten with His Life

    Chapter 580 Threaten with His Life


    "Nina!" Cameron soon went after her, but she had already dashed into the lift.


    She put her hand on the close button, watched the maning towards her, and said relentlessly,


    "Let''s break it there and stop torturing each other, Cameron."


    With that she pressed the button. As the door was closing, his persistent voice entered her ears, "I


    won''t ept it!"


    "If you stop seeing me, I will jump off the building!" The man growled hysterically like a caged beast.


    "Whatever," was the cold answer she threw at him thest minute the door closed. Cameron''s face


    turned pale.


    It was too much for Colleen to bear as she heard what her son had said, so she fainted.


    No mother could stay calm hearing her son threatening with his own life just to win back a woman.


    Cameron was stopped by his mother''s copse from continuing with the pursuit of Nina, and instead


    went back to the room to attend his mom.


    Fortunately, it was only a shock caused by extreme anger and she soon awakened. Randall red at


    his son and said angrily and resignedly, "For god''s sake, you¡ª"


    Why was his son crazily bewitched by the woman?


    Randall felt sad for his fainted wife and his lovesick son. He meant to reproach him but couldn''t bring


    himself to do so, so he ended up heaving a deep sigh.


    How had they ended up there?


    They were supposed to be on vacation in Sanya, where he had brought his wife to rx herself.


    But she was so furious about theint call from Dominic that she immediately flew her way to


    Jamton after their first day there.


    He was to stop her, but failed.


    Colleen, who recovered from her copse, leaned on the sofa and looked at her devastated son. She


    teared up, grieving over her son''s craziness about the woman.


    After seeing his mom awake, Cameron drooped his head with an apologetic look on his face. "I''m


    sorry."


    After all it was his fault to piss off his mother and make her faint.


    He knew that they were great parents, who had bathed him in love and care when he was growing up.


    He was raised in a happy family.


    They had never done anything wrong except for disagreeing with him over the matter with Nina.


    Colleen took a deep breath and said mournfully, "It''s not your fault that you like her or even love her,


    but why did you give in to your fist?"


    She had chilled down a little. Or maybe because it ached her heart to see the dreariness in her son''s


    eyes, she became less harsh on Nina.


    "They deserved that," Cameron insisted with a cold look on his face. Colleen nearly passed out again.


    He added madly, "You knew what he did to Nina that summer. Now they even ask Nina to pay her


    brother''s loan with the threat of ruining her if she refuses. Such people don''t even qualify as parents, so


    they don''t deserve my respect at all!"


    Nina was set up by Dominic that time and it was Randall who drove him to the hotel to rescue her, so


    Randall and Colleen knew what a bag of scums the Sanchez couple was.


    Their sympathy for Nina didn''t stop them from disliking her because of her family.


    "If beating people up is the answer to every situation you get into, then what do we need the police


    for?" yelled Randall.


    Even if they were jerks, he could have let the police deal with them. Why did he have to attack them


    himself and break that valuable piece of antique?


    Cameron retorted emphatically, "There are things that can be resolved by the police, but some will


    have to be settled in special ways."


    A shameless man like Dominic would never learn a lesson until it he was physically hurt.


    Randall groaned angrily, "So this is what you get from your special ways? Now they came to us to


    settle the ount, what is your n?"


    Cameron said without any hesitations, "Someone must be behind him."


    "Then who is this someone?" asked Randall.


    With a frosty look on his face, Cameron said earnestly, "It could be Nina''s rival or those who are


    against us being together."


    No matter who it was, he determined to find out the person, who manipted the whole thing behind,


    not only sabotaging between him and Nina, but also dragging his parents into it.


    He raised his eyes and looked at his parents, "I will take care of it."


    Then he stood up and turned to Colleen, "Let me take you to the hospital and give you a check."


    "It''s OK, I''m good," refused Colleen.


    It was only a shock caused by the sudden anger. She was totally fine and how could she possibly in the


    mood of a physical checkup? She was preupied with Dominic''s threat and what''s with Nina and her


    son.


    Such a mess.


    Randall knew his wife enough to say to Cameron, "Just do what mother said. We are not going to the


    hospital. Let''s go get a room and rest."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "You could stay at the top floor. There''s another suite next to this room. I have booked the--entire floor."


    Cameron was nervous as he said that because in his parent''s eyes, he was unemployed, so they were


    bound to get mad at the extravagance.


    Sure enough, Colleen pressed her chest with her hands and breathed deeply. Apparently, she was


    pissed, or more precisely, speechless.


    Randall soon took Colleen away and went to the other suite on the top floor.


    As soon as the two stepped in the room next to Cameron''s, the food he ordered food for his parents


    arrived, when he left to search for Nina.


    "Would you look at him?!" Colleen had been looking out for Cameron in her room. She was speechless


    again as she saw him hurry off and knew that he was definitely going out for Nina.


    Nina had just made it so clear that she would call the police if he went to see her again.


    He''s really that in love with her?


    At the expense of his dignity?


    Randall tried talking sense into her, "Just open up your mind. Now that he likes her, just let him go. Do


    you really want to see himmit suicide?"


    Randall himself was terrified when he heard his son threaten to jump off the building.


    He used to think of his son as a rational man who wouldn''t do anything reckless, let alone suicide. But


    his son''s recent behaviors had swayed his judgement.


    The only thing he wished then was for Cameron and Nina to have a good ending and live happily


    together. He was afraid that his heart could no longer bear it if things kept going on like that.

 Chapter 581 Not of the Same World

    Chapter 581 Not of the Same World


    Randall persuaded her to take it easy. Colleen was furious, but she also knew that her husband did not


    intend to oppose this matter from the beginning.


    She red at him, gnashed her teeth and said, "I really don''t understand. What''s so good about Nina?"


    Randall asked with a smile, "Then tell me what''s wrong with her? Why doesn''t she deserve your son?"


    Colleen was speechless.


    Randall continued, "Although her family background is unfavorable, I think she''ll make a clean break


    with her family sooner orter, which won''t affect us. As long as our son and Nina really love each


    other, it''s not a big deal."


    Colleen threw up her hands, "I don''t think that her parents are willing to draw a line with her. They are


    not the kind of people who can avoid making trouble."


    Randall continued to mediate gently, "Didn''t our son say that he will handle this matter well."


    Colleen sneered, "I really don''t know why he is so confident that he can handle it by himself."


    In her opinion, her son had no job and no status, which meant that he was ipetent. How would he


    deal with those shameless people like Dominic Sanchez?


    Why didn''t she believe her son?


    Randall led her to the sofa andforted her with sincere words, "Honey, our son is about thirty years


    old. We shouldn''t impose our will on him anymore."


    Colleen wanted to defend herself, but Randall stopped her. Randall sighed, "We want him to marry


    Michelle. But it''s our will, not his."


    Colleen pursed her lips and acquiesced in his words.


    "If you sent Nina away for the sake of our son''s future, I support you. But now he has achieved


    academic excellence, which''s all we can do. As for his emotional life, it''s up to him to decide."


    Randall had wanted to say these words to Colleen for a long time, but he was afraid that Colleen


    couldn''t ept it and would have a quarrel with his son again. Therefore, he didn''t say it.


    Their son''s tough attitude today let them know his profound love to Nina. If Colleen insisted on her


    ideas, the three of them would fall apart sooner orter, which was not what Randall and Colleen


    wanted.


    Colleen looked up at Randall. She was unwilling to ept his suggestions, but she knew in her heart


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    that even if she didn''t ept it, there was nothing she could do. And she didn''t want to bring things to a


    deadlock.


    Randall saw through her suffering and said in a rxed tone with a smile, "Just let our son have


    freedom to choose his spouse. They have been separated for so many years, and maybe they really


    have many conflicts when they are together. At that time, you don''t have to force them to break up.


    They''ll break up by themselves."


    Colleen was amused by his self-constion, "You seem rxed."


    But on second thought, she thought what Randall said was reasonable.


    When their son was with Nina, he was still a young man. They knew what love was?


    Not to mention that the two of them had been separated for many years, and the living environment


    and the people they hade into contact with werepletely different. Their son was a well-known


    academic, while Nina had been working hard in the noisy and luxurious entertainment circle. The two of


    them might not be able to get together.


    Thinking of this, Colleen looked at Randall and said, "You''re right. It''s better to let them get along with


    each other than I obstruct them and hurt the rtionship between me and our son."


    Randall hugged her, "That''s right. Let the young people solve their own problems. We should enjoy our


    current life."


    Randall imagined the future for no reason, "Think about it. If they really get married, since our son has


    intelligence and Nina has beauty, they will give birth to a child who will inherit their advantages. When


    we take our grandson or granddaughter out, we''ll be so proud of having such a wonderful grandchild."


    At the thought of this, Randall felt that this scene was perfect. He even couldn''t wait to have a


    grandson or granddaughter.


    Now it was Colleen''s turn tough at him. "How could we have grandchildren? Look at Nina''s attitude


    just now. It''s still a problem whether she will marry our son or not."


    Colleen didn''t know what was going on, but she was really worried after she said that.


    She couldn''t help asking Randall in a low voice, "Do you think... will they really break up like this?"


    Randall smiled, pretending to be indifferent, "Isn''t it exactly what you want?"


    It seemed that his trick of imagining the future worked. Colleen was tempted. At their age, many are


    expecting to y with their grandchild.


    Their son was not young anymore, so Colleen must have been anxious to have a grandson.


    Colleen felt humiliated by Randall''s words. She stood up angrily and walked away, not going to talk to


    Randall anymore.


    Nina burst into tears the moment the elevator door was closed.


    She hated herself and felt sorry for Cameron.


    It was her who made him so miserable.


    He had never been beaten by his parents since he was born, had he? He didn''t even be scolded, nor


    had he a quarrel with his parents.


    Since he had entangled with her, he had conflicts with his parents.


    It was her appearance that broke his perfect and happy family life


    Nina kept ming herself and crying.


    They were really not from the same world. She shouldn''t have refused him while pursuing tenderness


    and happiness he gave her. She was too selfish.


    She should have let it go.


    If she had let it go, he would have found new happiness, wouldn''t he?


    The first thing she did when she returned to her room was to prime Sylvie, "Stay at the door of my room


    "No, you''d better go to the elevator and wait for him. Call the police as soon as he gets out of the


    elevator. Try not to let hime to our floor, so as not to cause trouble."


    Unlike the top floor where there were no other people, there were several actors living here. It would be


    troublesome if anyone saw Cameron.


    "Call the police? The police?" Sylvie said, surprised. She looked at Nina''s red eyes and was frightened


    to death by her words.


    What kind of major ident had happened that Nina asked her to call the police as soon as Cameron


    appeared?


    Wasn''t she resting on the top floor?


    Nina looked away and said, "Don''t ask. Just do as I said."


    Sylvie had no choice but to reply, "Okay, I see. I''ll go out."


    Sylvie''s heart ached when she saw the tears that almost fell down from Nina''s eyes. She had been


    working for Nina for several years, but she had never seen her cry.


    She thought that it must be something painful that made Nina, who had always been strong, cry.

 Chapter 582 There is Nothing to Miss

    Chapter 582 There is Nothing to Miss


    Sylvie went to the elevator and waited there. Then, Nina called Dominic.


    After the phone was connected, she asked sharply, "Who paid you to make trouble for Cameron''s


    parents?"


    Just like Cameron, Nina also believed that Dominic was incited by someone. She knew her parents


    very well. They were the typical people who bullied the weak and feared the strong.


    That day Cameron had hit him hard and smashed his antiques. Dominic must have been scared.


    Therefore, even if he had suffered a great loss, he would never dare to make trouble for Cameron, let


    alone make trouble for Colleen and Randall.


    And if he wanted to make a scene, he would do it on that day instead of waiting for two days.


    What Nina knew more was that although Dominic bullied the weak and feared the strong, he loved


    money more.


    Therefore, if someone gave him arge amount of money, he could take the risk to make trouble for


    Colleen. That was why Nina directly questioned him in a determined tone.


    Dominic did not expect that Nina could guess what he was doing at once. He was stunned for a


    moment.


    Of course, he wouldn''t admit that he was really instigated, so he jutted his chin out stubbornly and


    retorted, "What did you mean by getting paid? Why can''t I make trouble without taking money?"


    "Cameron beat me and your brother like this, and destroyed so many valuable things of mine. Can''t I


    ask his parents for an exnation?" said he.


    "Then why didn''t you look for them that day?" Nina sneered.


    "I...I..." Dominic stammered, trying to find an excuse. "It''s because I was beaten by him all over and


    couldn''t move."


    "ording to your character, if you wanted to make a scene at that time, you would ask someone to


    carry you to his parents, wouldn''t you?" Nina''s logic was meticulous and aggressive, which made him


    unable to speak for a while.


    It seemed that Nina was careless and didn''t care about anything, but in fact, she was smart and


    shrewd. She just didn''t want to care about something.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    But once it came to her bottom line, she could be smarter than anyone else.


    At this moment, under her questioning, Dominic sweated on the other end of the phone.


    "Dad," Just when Dominic was silent, Nina suddenly called him in this way. A shiver ran down his


    spine, and a bad feeling arose in his heart.


    He knew that Nina hadn''t called him father many times since she was a child. Especially after that


    summer, they almost became strangers, to be exact, enemies. He knew that she hated him to death.


    That was why he got goose bumps when she suddenly called him Dad.


    Sure enough, she said, "This should be thest time I call you. From now on, we are strangers. If you


    continue to make trouble, we will be enemies."


    Seeing that Dominic was about to scold her, Nina interrupted him directly without giving him a chance


    to speak, "Don''t say anything about giving birth to me and raising me. I''ve had enough of such moral


    kidnapping. I don''t know why you have the cheek to continue to morally kidnap me. You didn''t even do


    this to strangers, did you?"


    "I forgot that it''s not the first time you want to destroy me. When you tried to send me to that old man''s


    bed that summer, I should have made a clean break with you," sneered Nina. Dominic had nothing to


    say.


    "During these years I have given you whatever you want due to the fact that you gave birth to me and


    raise me up. If you just y no tricks, I''ll let you live afortable life as long as I can. But what have


    you done to me?"


    "This time, no matter who instigated you to do this, I will find out the truth. At that time, I will not let go


    of both you and the person behind you."


    Nina said these words in the calmest tone, without the slightest fear.


    "I''ve told you that I''m not instigated by others," Dominic continued to defend for himself.


    Nina sneered, "You''d better pray that what you said is true."


    Dominic was pissed off by her fearless attitude. He had thought that she called to beg him not to make


    trouble for Cameron''s parents, so that he could take the opportunity to ask for more money from her.


    However, she threatened him instead. How could he bear this! He roared on the spot, "I''ve recorded


    the phone call today. Do you believe that I''ll send it to the press? By then the public will know how you,


    the famous actress, have severed the rtionship with your parents. Do you think that you can still stay


    in the entertainment circle in the future?"


    "Whatever," Nina was sick of hearing these words.


    "Since you want to keep making trouble, let me make it clear first. I''m even afraid of myself if I go crazy.


    If you want to hurt both of us, just send the recording to the public."


    "You..." Seeing that he couldn''t threaten Nina, Dominic was so angry that he gritted his teeth.


    He didn''t expect that she didn''t care about her reputation at all. The entertainment circle was full of


    celebrities. She didn''t miss it at all?


    Nina didn''t need to take pains to outrage him. She said slowly, "If you really destroy my reputation, I will


    take a bottle of sleeping pills. And I''ll donate all my money to charity. I''d like to see how arrogant you


    can be in the rest of your lives. Oh, no, you can still be arrogant because you have a baby son. You


    can count on that useless son to support you."


    Not knowing why, Nina said such negative words so easily.


    Perhaps she was influenced by Cameron''s words of jumping off the building just now, and she was


    being desperate now.


    But she had never been so helpless like now. For so many years, she had endured so many struggles


    in the entertainment circle, but now these trifles made her exhausted.


    In fact, she knew that the reason why she was so depressed and powerless was that these things hurt


    Cameron.


    In the past few years, Dominic had been making trouble for her, but she had been indifferent to him. It


    was just because their trouble was only aimed at her, and she could bear it.


    "Nina!" Hearing that Nina was going tomit suicide, Dominic was so scared that his hand holding


    the phone trembled.


    If Nina really died, they would lose all their hopes.


    He knew what kind of person his son was. It would be good if his son didn''t live off him. How could he


    rely on his son to support him?


    For so many years, he had never thought that Nina wouldmit suicide. In his opinion, his daughter


    was as tough and strong as weeds. But just now her tone¡­


    He didn''t dare to think about it anymore.


    "There is nothing to miss in the world. If you want to see such a loss-loss result, you can choose to


    continue to make trouble."


    After saying that, Nina hung up the phone.


    It seemed that now she really had nothing to miss after she had waited for Cameron and then she


    <ppletely broke up with him.

 Chapter 583 Refusing to Break Up

    Chapter 583 Refusing to Break Up


    After Nina hung up the phone call, Sylvie really saw Cameron at the elevator entrance.


    Sylvie put her hands in front of Cameron and said in a low voice, "Mr. Dauster, Nina told me to wait for


    you here. She said she didn''t want to see you and she didn''t have anything to say to you. Considering


    that there are so many people here, I hope you won''t go to see her."


    Cameron frowned, "I have to see her now."


    Sylvie sighed, "Although I don''t know what happened between you two, I think you''d better calm down


    now."


    Cameron took a look at Sylvie, and Sylvie continued, "Nina doesn''t seem to be in a good mood. As far


    as I know, if you go to find her at this time, her resistance and rebellion will be stronger. And the result


    will be the opposite."


    Cameron pressed his lips and fell silent. At this time, the elevator came up, and another person came


    out. It was none other than Andrew Sonfield. Sylvie felt more distressed after seeing him.


    In the two days when Nina was recuperating, Andrew tried to visit her more than once, but Nina


    declined him. So Andrew came to her, asking her to send some medicine and some food to Nina every


    so often.


    After getting the consent of Nina, Sylvie put the stuff away and didn''t give it to Nina. She put away the


    medicine and ate food. Nina was at the top floor. If the gift from Andrew appeared, Cameron would be


    very jealous.


    However, although Nina had received the gift, Nina also told her to express her gratitude to Andrew in a


    clear and friendly manner. But the gratitude belongs to that from colleagues for helping and caring each


    other.


    Sylvie felt that Andrew''s ttering behavior was a little weird, as if he had an intention, and so did Nina.


    Therefore, the two of them became more cautious when it came to Andrew.


    At this time, seeing Andrew suddenly appear on this floor, Sylvie was on the verge of copse. Why


    was Andrew so persistent? Was he really going to pursue Nina?


    Andrew was surprised to see Sylvie and asked, "Sylvie? Why are you here?"


    The next second, he was attracted by Cameron, who was so outstanding that even he, as an actor who


    relied on his appearance in the entertainment circle, couldn''t help but nce sideways at him.


    He looked Cameron up and down and asked in confusion, "Who is he?"


    "Oh, a friend of mine. He came to see me for something," Sylvie made an excuse.


    Cameron was in a bad mood, and he became more irritable when he saw Andrew. Therefore, he


    looked at Andrew with hostility, as if he wanted to tear Andrew apart.


    Andrew looked at Cameron in confusion and said to the Sylvie, "Is Nina here? I''lle over to¡­"


    Before Andrew finished his words, he immediately felt the cruel sight of the man next to him. His back


    shivered and he immediately bit what he wanted to say back.


    What''s wrong with the man beside Sylvie?


    Andrew thought he did not know the man and did not offend the man. Why did he feel like this man was


    going to punch him the next second?


    Sylvie also sensed Cameron''s hostility towards Andrew. She said to him in a hurry, "Nina just took


    some medicine and fell asleep."


    Although the little girl looked a little dulled at ordinary times just like her boss, she didn''t make a


    mistake at critical moments. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been kept by Sherlyn for so long.


    Hearing what Sylvie said, Andrew couldn''t go on visiting Nina. It was not appropriate for him to disturb


    her when she was sleeping.


    Besides, there was a strange man next to him. He immediately gave up the idea of visiting Nina, and


    follow the excuse given by Sylvie. "In that case, I won''t disturb her."


    Sylvie smiled and said, "Well, Nina will return to the filming group tomorrow. If you have anything to


    say, you can talk to herter."


    "Okay," Andrew said goodbye politely. "Bye."


    After pressing the elevator button, he looked back at Cameron thoughtfully and said to Sylvie with a


    smile, "Your friend looks very handsome. Is he your boyfriend?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Sylvie felt a little embarrassed and quickly replied, "No. No. Don''t be joking."


    Andrew smiled at Sylvie in a way which he thought could show his charm, and then he stepped into the


    elevator and left.


    "E." As soon as the elevator door closed, Sylvie showed an expression of agony as if she was


    about to vomit. "I can''t take it anymore. He thought he was so handsome that he flirted with people all


    day long."


    Cameron was amused by Sylvie''s reaction. She really had a lot inmon with her boss. He could


    understand why Nina found such a assistant to be with her. This was the so-called "like-minded".


    Sylvie scratched her head with embarrassment and then persuaded him, "You can go back first."


    Cameron thought for a while and said, "I need to borrow your phone. I''ll call her."


    "Okay," Sylvie thought for a while and handed the phone to him. She thought that he only said a few


    words on the phone and should not quarrel with Nina anymore.


    If he called her with his own phone, she would definitely not answer.


    Cameron dialed the number of Nina with the phone from Sylvie, and Nina answered it soon. But her


    tone sounded very weak, "What''s wrong?"


    Nina thought it was Sylvie who was looking for her, but she didn''t expect the man''s voice on the phone,


    "It''s me."


    When she was about to hang up the phone, Cameron stopped her and said, "I just want to say a few


    words."


    "Go ahead," said Nina indifferently.


    She didn''t think there was anything to talk about between them. Could he leave her as soon as


    possible?


    Cameron announced word by word, "I don''t want to break up with you. Don''t even think about it."


    Nina was so angry that she shouted, "Are you insane? Are you a masochism? Is itfortable and


    honorable to be beaten by your mother?"


    Cameron said calmly, "As long as I can be with you, I don''t care about anything."


    Nina was so annoyed that she said, "You can do whatever you like. I have my own principles."


    Cameron restrained his emotions, "Nina, don''t push me. I know you still love me."


    "Don''t push you?" Nina was amused by his words. "What? You want to destroy me if you are


    cornered?"


    Unexpectedly, Cameron really responded, "Yes. If I destroy you, you can onlye to me, right?"


    Sylvie, who was standing next to him, was scared to death by his words. Especially when she saw that


    he didn''t seem to be joking, she quickly came over to grab her mobile phone.


    "You are fucking sick!" Nina was so angry that she cursed and then hung up the phone.

 Chapter 584 I Got What I Wanted

    Chapter 584 I Got What I Wanted


    When Nina hung up the phone, Sylvie also took back her phone. Annoyed and depressed, she


    protested, "How can you do this? I lend you my phone out of kindness, but you said you were going to


    destroy Nina. You''ve gone too far."


    Sylvie was about to turn around and leave, but she didn''t feel relieved. She stopped, turned around and


    said angrily to Cameron, "Nina has been taking you as the apple of her eye for so many years. How


    could you do this to her? I backed the wrong the house."


    Sylvie was about to cry out of anger.


    She felt heartbroken to hear that.


    She and Sherlyn knew how hard it had been for Nina to get through all these years, but these guys


    always said that they would destroy her. Wouldn''t they feel guilty?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Cameron frowned, "You don''t understand."


    "Some people say that love is indulgence, while deep love is restraint. But if you really love someone,


    how can you restrain your emotions?


    "Deep love means possession. I want to take her for myself every minute and second. I can''t live


    without her every second.


    "I will get her at all costs.


    Sylvie was so angry that she stamped her feet. Didn''t he reflect on what he had just said?


    She didn''t want to talk to him anymore. Then she turned around and ran back to Nina''s room.


    Cameron stood there alone, with a deep look in his eyes. He murmured to himself, "I have endured for


    so many years before I came back. What I wanted is not to break up with her."


    Over the years, he had been working hard toplete his study in order to let his parents have nothing


    to say. He had perfectly followed the life path they had nned for him, and he would not allow them to


    interfere in his love life.


    Sylvie went back to Nina''s room angrily. The first thing she did after entering the room was to apologize


    to her, "I''m sorry, Nina. I shouldn''t have lent my phone to him..."


    If she had known that Cameron would say something about destroying Nina, she would never have


    given the phone to him.


    However, Nina didn''t care about it at all. "Do you mean that he said he was going to destroy me?"


    Nina spread out her hands and said, "Even if he wants to destroy me, he has to have enough money to


    fight against my current power. I guess the money in his hand is the one million I gave him. Which big


    capitalist behind me can he fight against?"


    Now what she was coborating with were all big brands and big-budget production. If Cameron


    wanted to change something, it depended on his ability.


    Seeing that Sylvie was still ming herself, Nina had to say, "Just take his words as lunatic ravings."


    "Even if those words can be regarded as something crazy, it''s still hurtful," said Sylvie.


    With a smile on her lips, Nina said, "It doesn''t matter. Most of the time, what hurts more than words is


    something beyond expression."


    For example, the gap between her and Cameron was like a natural moat. She couldn''t tell how painful


    it was, but it made her heart ache at the moment.


    Sylvie didn''t understand what she meant. Nina had never told Sylvie or even Sherlyn about her


    inferiorityplex in front of Cameron. They only knew that she loved him, but they didn''t know that at


    the same time it was more and more difficult for her to ovee the inferiorityplex in her heart.


    She loved him so much that she felt inferior and that she thought she didn''t deserve him.


    "I''m going to have a rest," Without saying anything more to Sylvie, Nina turned around and went back


    to her bedroom to have a rest.


    She was really not feeling well. She didn''t know if intensely emotional fluctuation just now affected her


    stomach, or her spirit was somewhat destroyed. Anyway, she needed a rest urgently.


    Perhaps nothing is morementable than a dead heart, which can be used to describe how she was


    now.


    She was not interested in anything and didn''t want to think about anything. She just wanted to close


    her eyes and let everything go.


    When she woke up, Sherlyn called her. Lying in bed, Nina answered the phone listlessly.


    Sherlyn asked directly on the other end of the phone, "What happened to you? The director of the


    dating show came to me and said that the investor of their program had changed, and then the new


    investor asked you to quit the program."


    "Did you offend someone that someone targets you on purpose?" Sherlyn''s tone was a little annoyed.


    "At that time, the program group tried every possible way to contact us and wanted to invite you to take


    part in the program. Then we agreed."


    "You didn''t have time to take part in the first season, and we also allowed them to attract public


    attention by virtue of your poprity for the second season. Now you are sure to take part in the


    second season, but now they asked you to leave the program due to the force of capital. They are


    shameless. Can''t they speak for you as such a big director team?"


    "You have brought poprity to the show and made enough money for them. And now they want to get


    rid of you," The more Sherlyn said, the angrier she became. She wanted to tear the program group


    apart with her own hands.


    For so many years, Sherlyn and Nina had encountered in the entertainment circle many cases where


    the program had been cancelled. But this time, it was quite excessive because before the program


    hadn''t been aired, Nina took part in, which had made the show more popr.


    Unlike Sherlyn, Nina''s reaction was totally different. When she heard capital withdrawal, she was


    happy, "I happen to contact you. I want you to help me talk to the program group that I don''t want to


    participate in the program any more. In this way, we can just avoid bad names for breaking a contract."


    If she hadn''t quarreled with Cameron before, she should have mentioned it to Sherlyn. But she had a


    sleep because of her bad mood and didn''t expect that everything turned out exactly as she wished


    when she woke up.


    If she didn''t offer to quit, she wouldn''t have to pay the liquidated damages, nor did she have to humble


    herself to talk to the program group, let alone gain a bad reputation in the entertainment circle because


    of her withdrawal.


    "What? You want to leave?" Sherlyn felt that things seemed to get difficult.


    "Yes, isn''t it because I have been entangled with Cameron these days? Although I don''t date him, I still


    think it''s unfair to the program, so I think I''d better leave," replied Nina.


    Knowing that Nina had wanted to leave a long time ago, Sherlyn was not so angry.


    She snorted, "I didn''t agree with you to take part in this love show either, but you insisted on it. Now


    everything is just the right. That''s music to our ears"


    However, Sherlyn gritted her teeth and snapped, "But I won''t let go of the crew. They must give an


    exnation to the public, apologize to us, and make up for our financial loss, mental loss and


    reputation loss."


    Sherlyn was well-known in the entertainment circle for her vengeful character.


    Ninaforted, "Forget it. It''s not easy for them. They are all workers. Who canpete with


    capitalists?"


    "I''ve been sick these days, haven''t I? I think that we can just say I leave due to health reasons. We''ve


    got what we wished. Let it go. Don''t hassle them."


    Sherlyn moaned, "But if we deal this matter in this way, there must be some anti-fans who will think you


    are unreasonable and scold you."


    "Let them say what they want. I''m not money. How am I able to let everyone like me?" Nina replied. In


    this kind of thing, Nina was very open-minded. The fans who really liked her would only worry about her


    health.


    And those who scolded her were not real fans.

 Chapter 585 What a Coincidence

    Chapter 585 What a Coincidence


    Sherlyn didn''t agree with Nina to take part in the program. And now Nina also happened to leave, so


    she calmed down.


    Then she gossiped with Nina, "Do you have any clue about who''s scheming against you? They rack


    their brains and control the whole program by virtue of capital."


    At present, Sherlyn didn''t know that Nina and Cameron had a quarrel. She only knew that Cameron


    had chased Nina to the crew.


    At first, she was on the verge of breaking down, but there was nothing she could do. Although Nina


    ignored Cameron, she could also see that Nina didn''t hate Cameron. Otherwise, ording to Nina''s


    personality, there is nothing Cameron could do with Nina.


    It was definitely because Nina is willing to see Cameron.


    But she, as an entertainment agent, felt a little embarrassed to talk to Nina about what happened


    between Nina and Cameron. She just hoped that they would not be pictured together by the media.


    "Is it Cameron?" Thinking of what Cameron said, and his tone of madness, Nina had such a guess.


    "Cameron?" Sherlyn was about to stamp her feet. "Aren''t you two having a good time? Why did he


    torture you like this?"


    "Just a few hours ago, we broke up," Nina admitted frankly.


    Sherlyn was speechless. After a while, she said, "What the hell are you doing? On one second you


    love each other and the next second you hurt each other. I''m almost insane because of you."


    Nina was silent for a while and muttered, "It''s true this time. I won''t connect with him anymore."


    Sherlyn didn''t say anything, perhaps because she sensed the determination and pain in Nina''s voice.


    But after a while, Sherlyn came to her senses and questioned, "Even if Cameron wants to torture you,


    does he have such economic strength? Didn''t you say that he asked you for one million?"


    It was hard for ordinary people to rece the original investor.


    "You are right," Nina said with an ironic smile. "He is incapable financially."


    Sherlyn said, "We can''t just let this matter go. I have to find out the background of this new investor."


    When Sherlyn had just received the call from the program, she was too angry to pay attention to the


    new investor. Now she wanted to see who dared to do this to a popr star like Nina.


    After a short while, Sherlyn called her and reported, "I heard that the new investor is a biological


    technologypany called Camcien Lifetech. Do you think thispany is crazy? It is apany that


    has nothing to do with the entertainment circle. Why does thispany get involved in these things?"


    "Camcien Lifetech? And it is a biological technologypany," Nina whispered and felt a sense of


    familiarity.


    The word "Camcien" is simr to Cameron''s name, and his major was biology. Nina couldn''t help but


    doubt whether thispany... had anything to do with Cameron.


    However, before she could express her doubt, Sherlyn scolded angrily on the other end of the phone, "I


    see. It is extremely likely that the boss of thispany has a love affair with some actress and that


    actress doesn''t like you, so she instigates the boss to rece you."


    "Wait a minute. I''ll check who is in charge of thispany," As Sherlyn spoke, she used theputer


    at hand to search for thepany on the Inte.


    When Sherlyn saw the person in charge of thepany, her eyes widened in surprise. "Lucien


    Fowler? Isn''t he the man we met in the elevator of our studio the other day?"


    "Oh, I remember it. The floors below our studio seems to belong to Camcien Lifetech," Sherlyn added


    as if she just had a moment of enlightenment.


    Nina was stunned again.


    Is Camcien Lifetech downstairs from her studio?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Nina also remembered the man she met in the elevator when she went to her studio that day. Because


    he had been staring at her, so she and Sherlyn threatened him together.


    "I see. This man must have felt that he had been targeted by us in the elevator that day, so he


    deliberately yed tricks on you with resentment," Sherlyn guessed.


    Nina felt that this matter was not that simple. Although the way that man looked at her at that time was


    a little strange, his countenance had not revealed that he was a ruthless and vengeful man. He should


    not have attacked her for such a small thing.


    "Sherlyn, my mind is in a mess now. I need to think it over," said Nina who pressed her forehead.


    Woman''s intuition told her that Cameron had something to do with Camcien Lifetech, but she had no


    clue now. After all, in her mind, Cameron appeared in the form of having no job or ie these days.


    "What kind of mess?" Sherlyn asked in confusion, but Nina didn''t know what to say.


    Sherlyn continued, "Anyway, this matter has something to do with Lucien Fowler. I''ll meet himter.


    Anyway, I''m going to the studioter. I''ll go downstairs to meet him."


    "Don''t meet him in a hurry. Let me think about it," Nina stopped her.


    "Well, you can think about it first. I''ll deal with the withdrawal of the program first," Sherlyn didn''t have


    much energy to care about it for the moment. Then the two hung up the phone.


    Nina was not in the mood to continue to sleep. She sat up and leaned against the head of the bed,


    recalling everything that had happened after Cameron came back.


    First of all, he didn''t look like a jobless vagabond. Which vagabond has the guts to pester his ex-


    girlfriend all day long? Besides, his ex-girlfriend was a beautiful and popr female star. Men with poor


    economic strength generally didn''t have such confidence.


    Secondly, it was impossible for vagrant to book the top floor. Nina knew something about Cameron. He


    was not the kind of person who would pretend to be rich even if he had no money. And he wouldn''t


    squander one million she gave him so casually.


    The only exnation was that he had enough money to pay basic costs.


    Although he said that he had gotten schrships over the years, he didn''t have to be so crazy to


    pursue women.


    What''s more, the name of Camcien Lifetech really caught her attention, especially after she heard the


    name of Lucien.


    The name "Camcien" was very likely abination of Cameron and Lucien, so it was very likely that


    Cameron had started a business with Lucien.


    While suspecting, she was also quickly checking the information of thepany with her mobile


    phone, but all the information she could find was about Lucien.


    In a sh of inspiration, Nina began to investigate Lucien, but the information only showed that he had


    studied abroad, and which university or major was unknown.

 Chapter 586 Lets go mad

    Chapter 586 Let''s go mad


    Nina became disillusioned and tossed the phone away. She couldn''t find anything useful.


    She could draw one conclusion: whether Cameron has anything to do with Camcien Lifetech or not, the


    Lucien Fowler seemed to be the boss of Camcien Lifetech. She could call him up and asked why he


    forced her to quit the show. What she really wanted to know was Cameron''s role in all of this.


    Nina called Sherlyn. "Sherlyn, can you get me Lucien Fowler''s number? I want to talk to him."


    "OK, you should talk to him. I am fully upied right now," Sherlyn said, "Wait for me. I''m going to the


    studio. I''ll go to Camcien and asked for Lucien Fowler''s number."


    "Fine." Nina could wait.


    Nina then called Manny Bowers.


    "Who told you that Cameron was miserable right now?" Nina remembered that Manny told her that


    Cameron was unemployed, so she gave him 1 million.


    Manny couldn''t say that he heard it from Cameron himself. He lied, "A guy from our high school told me


    that, why?"


    "Nothing, thanks." Nina could not say that she was suspecting Camcien might belong to Cameron.


    Manny might think she was crazy.


    Yes. When she was searching, she found out that Camcien had been established 6 years ago. It only


    took Camcien a few years to be one of the top biotechpanies at home. Camcien had won


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    several abroad and domestic tech awards. It even had been praised by the government.


    It impressed her a lot.


    Nina could have directly asked Cameron about his rtionship with Camcien. But the two fell out not


    long ago, so she definitely wouldn''t call him first, not to mention asking him about Camcien.


    In Riverside city.


    Lucien got out of the lift. With one hand in the pocket, he was talking to the phone annoyedly. "God,


    please, pleasee back. Why are you so brazen? She has tried so hard to keep a distance from


    you."


    "Are you masochistic? Come back and meet me in the boxing gym. I''ll beat you up!"


    Cameron sneered. "Are you sure it''s not the other way around?"


    "Hey." Lucien wanted to say something but fell silent. He spotted Sherlyn at the receptionist. He didn''t


    want to expose that he knew Cameron.


    Lucien lowered his voice. He said, "Nina''s manager came to ourpany. I bet you cover is going to


    be blew."


    He just did what Cameron asked him to do, removing Nina from the dating show, and now Nina''s


    manager came at the door. Lucien thought things were not going well.


    Lucien hung up the phone. He readjusted his clothes and walked up to Sherlyn.


    Sherlyn was talking to the receptionist. She was trying to make an appointment to meet Lucien or at


    least ask for his number.


    "Hey." Having heard a velvety voice, Sherlyn turned back and saw Luciening in.


    Though Sherlyn thought Lucien''s smile was suspicious, she soon realized that she was supposed to


    tter him. Sherlyn smiled and put out her hand. "Hello, Mr. Fowler?"


    "Please call me Lucien." They shook hands.


    Having been threatened in the lift, Lucien now knew that Nina and Sherlyn were no softie at all. He was


    rather surprised at Sherlyn''s attitude.


    "No, no. I should call you Mr. Fowler." Sherlyn ttered. "Mr. Fowler, it''s hard to believe that you''ve


    already be the boss of a toppany at such a young age."


    "It''s a sheer stroke of luck." Lucien was also polite and humble. "What''s up? Should we talk at my


    office "


    Sherlyn was several years older than Lucien, Cameron and Nina. Lucien was a young brother to her.


    But she simply disliked his frivolous manner.


    Sherlyn smiled and declined his invitation. "No, thanks. I only have one small thing to ask."


    "Nina wants your number. She wants to talk to you. Would you mind?"


    "Ahem¡­" Lucien was panicked. He almost choked on saliva. "THE Nina Sanchez wants my number?"


    Sherlyn said, "Yes. And I think you know what she is going to talk about. Since it''s Camcien that made


    her quit the show."


    Since Sherlyn has called a spade a spade, there was no way that Lucien could turn her down. "Of


    course, I can give her my number."


    He took out a business card and gave it to Sherlyn.


    "Thanks." Sherlyn took it and left immediately.


    Lucien hurriedly went back to the office and hastened to call Cameron. "Sherlyn just asked for my


    number. She said Nina wanted to talk to me."


    "What should I do?"


    "Don''t tell her the truth. As for how long your lie canst, let''s wait and see." Cameron answered him


    perfunctorily.


    Lucien rolled his eyes.


    "It''s you who''s going to be unmasked. Why are you still calm?" Lucienined.


    "Can''t I be upset? I hope she can call me."


    Lucien lost for words. He was jealous?


    Cameron said, "She could directly ask me about Camcien. Why doesn''t she?"


    "She is so cruel. She would rather beat around the bush rather than ask me."


    "Stop moping around. She has broken up with you. Why would she call you "


    "If you''ve decided to be the viin, be consistent. Don''t be a wimp. It''s you who kicked her out of the


    show."


    "It''s because I didn''t want to her with someone else." Cameron argued.


    "I meant to join the show. But she fell out with me. I don''t want to argue with her in front of many


    people. As a result, neither of us will join the show."

 Chapter 587 I Am Dubious

    Chapter 587 I Am Dubious


    "I''m not petty nor viinous. Mind your words." Cameron warned.


    Lucien snorted. He believed Cameron must have be aberrant because he could not win Nina''s


    heart.


    "Don''t be a nose parker. How''s the thing I told you to keep an eye on?"


    Lucien was glum. A nose parker?


    Cameron was his partner and best buddy. He went mad for Nina and left thepany behind.


    Shouldn''t he care for him?


    Instead, Cameron called him a nose parker. So ungrateful.


    But Lucien said, "I''m looking into it. Dominic Sanchez did take money from someone. The person


    behind a hater ount paid him to do it. It seems that the haters schemed this."


    "Probably it''s because she is so popr right now. They want to smear her." Lucien thought it was


    simply some PR war between celebrities in the showbiz.


    Cameron doubted it. "I don''t think it''s that simple. If they are haters, they could''ve had Dominic


    Sanchez expose me rather than make a scene before my parents. After all, it''s me who sought troubles


    with them."


    "Then they can spread the rumors that I have a special rtionship with Nina or nder me. They can


    even criticize Nina for dating such ame guy. That''s their typical move."


    "But the person behind this led Dominic to find my parents, deliberately reveal my whereabouts, and


    draw them all the way from Sanya to Jamton. That person wants my parents to be provoked and


    hate Nina. I think what that person is willing to see is aplete breakup between me and Nina."


    "Is it thatplicated?" Lucien was perplexed.


    But he still believed in Cameron, for he hadn''t made any mistake till now.


    Lucien sighed, "if it''s the case, that person is so insidious."


    "Yes." Cameron agreed. He said calmly, "So you need to keep an eye on it. Maybe dig out the social


    rtions of the hater ount."


    "All right, I got it." Lucienined, "I am a techpany entrepreneur, not a private detective."


    "It''s too cringey to say thank you. Let''s be more pragmatic. I''ll find you a date after Nina and I get


    together." Cameron said.


    "You don''t need to," Lucien was startled, "There''s no hurry. I don''t want to get married yet. If you really


    want to thank me, give me one year off after you are married."


    Lucien still clung to his cancelled world travel. He oftenined that Cameron was supposed to


    shoulder more responsibility in the future, for he had burnt out.


    Lucien was also traumatized by Cameron and Nina''s love story.


    Had anyone benefited from the love-hate rtionship? Being single is the best.


    "Cameron, pleasee back. Mnie keeps asking me where you at. She is so annoying." Lucien


    said before hanging up the phone.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "You invited the trouble. Put up with it."


    Cameron hung up. Lucien was pissed off.


    But he had to admit that Cameron had a point. Lucien meant to get Cameron and Mnie nchard


    together, so he let Mnie work at Camcien. Now he had to put up with the mess.


    Sherlyn sent Lucien''s number to Nina. Nina called him immediately.


    Lucien took a deep breath and picked up.


    Nina started the civilized conversation. "Hello, Mr. Fowler, I''m Nina Sanchez."


    "Hi, big star." Lucien replied briskly.


    Nina cut to the chase. "I tried to recall every detail today. I''ve met you, Mr. Fowler, for several times. But


    I don''t think we know each other a lot. I really don''t know why you kick me out of the show. I don''t think


    I''ve offended you."


    Nina knew that she couldn''t directly ask Lucien if he knew Cameron. Lucien wouldn''t admit. So she


    decided to beat around the bush, then took him by surprise.


    "I have never been offended by you."


    "But after I invested in the show, I heard that you were not single. I think it''s not fair if we still have you


    on the show." Lucien came up with this excuse beforehand.


    "Well?" Nina knew it was just an excuse. She kept on kicking the can down the road. "I wonder who


    told you that. After all, I don''t even know I am not single."


    Nina was sarcastic. "It''s their privacy. I don''t think it''s appropriate to reveal his or her name." Lucien


    said.


    "Right." Nina suddenly asked, "Is that person Cameron?"


    Lucien was silent.


    Nina was good at this. She was arguing round and round. She aimed to caught him unprepared with


    thest question.


    Well, Lucien was no idiot, especially after spending years in the business circle. He instantly yed the


    fool. "Cameron? Who is that?" Lucien said.


    As an experienced businessman, Lucien was good at telling lies. No one could spot a giveaway.


    Nina remained poised and kept asking, "Can you please tell me why is yourpany name


    ''Camcien''?"


    "Because it''s catchy." Lucien said.


    Because it''s thebination of their names. Because they are business partners.


    "Isn''t it?" Nina sneered, "I had a friend called Cameron. The two names sound so simr. What a


    coincidence!"


    Lucien smiled and said, "It''s indeed coincidental. I think I should meet your friend someday."


    "You''d better not."


    "Why?" Lucien was curious.


    "Because he was a psycho, maniac and dumbass!" Nina snapped and mmed the phone.


    Lucien was stunned on the spot.

 Chapter 588 Curse Equals Love

    Chapter 588 Curse Equals Love


    Having hung up the phone, Lucien realized he was fooled by Nina.


    She said you should not meet Cameron on purpose. She was waiting for him to ask why, so she could


    curse.


    In spite of Lucien''s denial, Nina must have believed that he knew Cameron.


    But when Lucien thought of Nina''s curse, he grinned. He wanted to call Cameron and tell him Nina''s


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    words.


    But Cameron called him first. "What did she tell you? Why it took you so long?"


    "Are you jealous? We just talked for a few words."


    "I haven''t talked to her for ages." Cameron was irritated.


    Lucien threw in the sponge. He briefed Cameron on their conversation, including Nina''s finalment.


    "A psycho, maniac and dumbass!" Lucien gloated.


    Lucien thought Cameron would be irritated. Instead, he smiled. "That''s exactly what I am right now.


    She knows me pretty well."


    What? Did he hear that right?


    "Are you really out of your mind? You are happy being called a dumbass?" Lucien could not believe it.


    "You know nothing. It means she cares for me."


    "Fuck." Lucien got nothing to say besides the f word.


    "Bye." Cameron hung up the phone.


    Lucien''s world view was challenged. He had known Cameron for year. For the first time, he realized his


    best buddy was a simp.


    That science genius, straight A student, hardhearted smartass had be anplete idiot because


    of Nina.


    No, no an idiot. A retard.


    Nina was pissed off by the call. She tossed her phone away.


    Thought Lucien insisted that he didn''t know Cameron, she had an intuition that the Cam in Camcien


    was taken from "Cameron".


    It was Cameron who kicked her out of the show.


    Sylvie came in and said anxiously, "Nina, I just went downstairs and saw Cameron leaving with his


    parents."


    "Finally." Nina sighed.


    "Oh¡­" Sylvie also sighed.


    She felt so sorry. It almost broke her heart to see the perfect couple wind up in tragedy.


    "Why do you sigh? He made me lose my job!" Nina threw her a look.


    "Sherlyn didn''t want you to go to that show. You didn''t want to join it either. He helped us out."


    Sylvie suggested she was quite grateful.


    "Didn''t you scold him before? Now you are on his side?"


    Sylvie was silent.


    Cameron must have turned his love to hatred. He still loved Nina secretly.


    Collen Donovan and Randall Dauster were not in the mood for travel. Cameron decided to go back to


    Riverside city with them.


    On the one hand, it was better for Nina and him to pull out of the mess and chill out for a bit. On the


    other hand, he also wanted to know who was behind all of this.


    When Cameron and his parents were waiting for the cab, Nancy Baldwin sent all the pics to Michelle


    Byrd.


    "Michelle, Cameron is leaving with his parents. Thanks to his parents, it seems that he and Nina have


    totally broken up.


    "His parents were exasperated. Especially his mom, my colleague said she was in a frenzy. It must


    have been tough for Nina. "


    Michelle smiled after seeing the messages.


    This time she won the game.


    Now without Nina, she could ask Cameron out.


    "Nancy, thank you for telling me this. I''ll treat you to dinner tonight." Michelle was in a good mood.


    Since Nancy was more or less an insider of the entertainment circle, she needed to build good


    rtionship with her. Maybe she could exploit her to undermine Nina.


    "Well, I hardly did anything. It''s so pity that I could not take a photo of Nina and Cameron together.


    Otherwise, I''d achieved my goal this month."


    If she could take a photo of them together in one room, Twitter would break down.


    "Don''t be upset. Let''s meet tonight." Michelleforted her.


    Michelle felt guilty for taking advantage of Nancy. She casually told Nancy that Nina and Cameron had


    a special rtionship. So Nancy asked her colleague to go there.


    Thus, Michelle made sure that Cameron was in Jamton. She then led Colleen and Randall there.


    Nancy wasn''t aware that she was a pawn in the chess game. "Michelle, you are my best friend. You are


    pretty and talented, but also very kind." Nancy was moved.


    "Come on, see you tonight." Michelle was quite ttered.


    Having hung up, Michelle resumed painting.


    She appeared to be graceful. But deep down she knew, she would do whatever it took to get what she


    wanted.


    She hated to lose out to Nina, for life had always been easy for her. Michelle would do anything to win.


    But she had to be cautious, people all thought she was a good girl.


    Though it was exhausting, Michelle believed it would pay off.


    The official ount of the dating show made an announcement that Nina is quitting the show due to


    health problems.


    Nina and her agency also retweeted andmented: Sorry that I''m not able to join the show due to


    health problems. My health starts to fail in recent years. I''ll suspend working to recuperate. Hope that


    we can meet soon.


    Nina''s quit immediately went on trend and sparked the discussion.


    Some people supported Nina, while some criticize her for flip-flopping and sadfishing. Others said that


    Nina was so vulnerable. Were her stomach disorders so severe that she couldn''t make it through the


    show?

 Chapter 589 We Arent Meant to Be Together

    Chapter 589 We Aren''t Meant to Be Together


    Nina didn''t even care. Having been a celebrity for years, she knew what to do. She would never pay


    heed to those mean tweets.


    Nina went to shower after sending the tweet. She didn''t expect that morements cropped up.


    "I heard it from the horse''s mouth that Nina didn''t quit the show voluntarily. She was reced."


    "Nina''s finished. I heard that she had offended a bigwig. That person kicked her out of the show."


    "Whates around goes around. It''s pleasant to see her hit the skids. She used to be so arrogant.


    Did she see thising?!"


    "Her sugar daddy must have been fed up with her. She''s getting old and haggard, so he abandoned


    her."


    Nina didn''t turn a hair. People started to spread the rumor since her debut. She had had enough of it.


    She didn''t me the haters. It was all because of her face. No wonder they thought she had a sugar


    daddy.


    She hoped that there could be a sugar daddy who had paved way for her career. But there was none.


    In other words, though there were some old men who wanted to sponsor her, she turned up nose at


    them.


    Rumors were so far-fetched. If she had a sugar daddy, she wouldn''t spend years being a nobody. She


    only rose to fame in recent years.


    Nina looked into the mirror. She thought thosements saying she was old and haggard were


    She had been strict with her skin and weight. Not one wrinkle could be found on her face. She also got


    a perfect body, neither too skinny nor plump.


    Old and haggard?


    They must be blind.


    Nina didn''t turn a hair against the hatements. But having seen thements, Emelia was


    indignant. She though Nina quit the show simply because she didn''t feel well.


    Emelia agreed with Nina leaving the show. She cared for her health more than anyone else did.


    Emelia was worried after hearing that Nina was kicked out of the show. She facetimed Nina. "What''s


    the matter with the show? I heard from Julian that you didn''t voluntarily quit. You were reced by


    someone else."


    "That''s true." Nina didn''t hide this from her.


    "What? Have you offended anyone?" Emelia was vexed.


    Nina didn''t answer her question directly. "Did Julian tell you who''s the new sponsor of the show?"


    Emelia said, "No¡­"


    "No?" Nina was stunned. "It''s weird." she said thoughtfully.


    "I suspect Julian is also on Cameron''s side. He must know something about the rtionship between


    Cameron and the new investor."


    Julian was acting weird. If Cameron had nothing to do with Camcien, why didn''t he tell Emelia about it?


    It was because he didn''t want Emelia to associate Cameron with Camcien.


    "What?" Emelia was confused.


    "The investor is Camcien Lifetech."


    "Camcien? Lifetech?" Emelia was smart enough to connect the dot. "it''s unusual for a biotechpany


    to invest in entertainment business. Does Cameron have anything to do with it?"


    Cameron majored in biology. It was natural for Emelia to think of him.


    "Yean. I''m doubtful. But I got no evidence."


    "I''ll ask Julian." Emelia said.


    As a businessman, Julian had a lot of connections. He must have known about it. Or he could know it


    by simply asking around.


    "Don''t ask him. If he wanted to talk, he would have told you. He meant to hold out on you. You won''t


    get anything useful from him." Nina said.


    "If he doesn''t tell me, I''m going to run away from home."


    "No way. Don''t forget you are carrying two babies. I''ll support you if you are not pregnant. But now?


    Forget it." Nina smiled


    "You should let it go. I don''t believe Cameron can cover it up forever." Nina wasn''t so worried.


    "I don''t understand. If Cameron is the boss of Camcien, he should support you rather than kick you


    out."


    Then Nina told Emelia that Cameron''s parents confronted her and she broke with Cameron again. Nina


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    didn''t want Emelia to know about this.


    Though Nina spoke in an upbeat tone, Emelia could see in her eyes that she was upset. She felt sorry


    for her.


    Nina pretended to be okay after receiving the check from Colleen Donovan. But she had been


    downhearted for quite a while.


    "What''s wrong with Cameron? Last time he told me that he would convince his parents. They would no


    longer oppose your rtionship. Why did they directly confront you?"


    Last time Nina told her that it was a mess between her and Cameron. Then Cameron called Emelia in


    the middle of the night. He said he didn''t understand why Nina kept distancing herself. He knew she


    still loved him.


    Emelia told him that the biggest obstacle was his parents.


    Cameron promised that he would handle it properly. But it happened again.


    Though Colleen gave Cameron a p, Nina was humiliated indirectly. No wonder she was determined


    to break with him.


    "Maybe we aren''t meant to be together." Nina said ironically.


    Having seen Emelia''s worried face, Nina said, "Don''t be worried. It means nothing to me. I can handle


    it."


    "And don''t worry about my health. I''m going to take a rest after filming this military drama."


    "For real?" Emelia didn''t believe it. Nina had long been a workaholic.


    "Yes, I''ll take a rest. I always want to learn fashion design." Nina smiled.

 Chapter 590 Stew in His Own Juice

    Chapter 590 Stew in His Own Juice


    Nina knew she was a workaholic. Sometimes she felt exhausted and wanted to take a rest. But she


    knew that she couldn''t stop, and she dared not to stop.


    There was never ack of pretty faces in entertainment business. If Nina took a rest, she would be


    eliminated from the industry. There was no way that she could make aeback.


    So she needed to seize the opportunity andy a solid foundation.


    She nned to slow it down after 35 years old. Though she was under thirty now, she really wanted to


    take a rest.


    Nina knew that deep down she was heart-broken.


    Since she announced that she would totally break with Cameron, she felt distressed, even desperate.


    The love for Cameron had been her spiritual handhold in the past years. Now she had been crushed by


    reality.


    Though she kept on turning him down, she was happy at the bottom of her heart.


    She loved him. She was just afraid to be with him due to her low self-esteem.


    "I''ll always support you. And I think you made a good decision. You got good sense. You can pull off all


    kinds of outfits. I think you can make a well-known designer in the future." Emelia said.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Nina smiled. "Wait, youy it on thick. I start to walk on air."


    "Don''t be humble. If you are not stylish, those big brands won''t invite you to endorse them."


    Nina always stood out when ites to fashion and style. Because Nina had great fashion sense, she


    had already endorsed many brands before rising to fame.


    She was invited by countless fashion brands after bing famous. Nina would definitely cut a figure


    as a fashion designer.


    Entertainment business was for young people. When Nina was older, her career wouldn''t be as


    sessful. It would be great if Nina could set out on a new career.


    So Emelia supported Nina''s decision.


    Having hung up, Nina received the call from Sherlyn.


    "Guess what I''ve seen." Sherlyn said mysteriously.


    "What?" Nina was not intrigued. She thought nothing could arouse her curiosity.


    "I just saw Lucien in the underground parking. He was with a cute girl. Guess what they were talking


    about?"


    Nina rolled her eyes. "Don''t keep me guessing. Go on."


    "That girl was asking about Cameron. She seemed to be very familiar with Cameron."


    Nina raised an eyebrow.


    Familiar?


    Well.


    Sherlyn sneered. "I didn''t expect that he was quite popr. First Michelle, then this girl."


    "Why did you tell me this? I''ve broke with him. Do you want me to feel bad?" Nina sounded upset.


    "No. I just want to spill the tea. You know, I can''t tell someone else. Besides, nobody knows him."


    "Why me? You aren''t afraid that I may regret and make up with him again?"


    "¡­"


    "Wait, my fault, I''m sorry. Stay calm." Sherlyn hastened to apologize.


    "Plus, you also have a lot of admirers. I just received a call from Dous Clevnd. He said he was


    blocked by you. He didn''t know why." She added.


    "But I ignored him. Well done, Nina. He can''t badger you this time." Sherlyn said.


    "What? But I didn''t." Nina was confused.


    "Dous said you did. He didn''t seem to be joking." Sherlyn was also puzzled.


    Nina checked it out. She couldn''t find Dous''s name in the contacts.


    Nina soon realized it must have been Cameron. He probably took her phone when she was resting in


    his penthouse.


    Nina didn''t know whether tough or cry. He was so childish.


    "It might be Cameron who blocked him." Sherlyn also lost for words.


    "Since he was blocked, it''s just about time to part ways."


    Nina disagreed. "I want to invite him to the film set. We can have dinner together."


    "What?" Sherlyn was flustered.


    Nina sneered. "Cameron won''t let me join the show, because he is afraid that I might fall in love with


    someone else. Yes, he can kick me out of the show. But he can''t stop me from seeing someone else in


    reality."


    Sherlyn wanted to kick her ass in person. "You are so childish. Cameron got on your nerves, so you are


    going to retaliate by dating someone else?"


    "I''m not childish," Nina said, "Dous was my back-up."


    Sherlyn was on the edge of a heart attack. She took several deep breaths.


    Bullshit. Nina just wanted to irritate Cameron.


    Insane.


    Both of them were insane.


    They had gone crazy for the so-called love.


    Cameron coughed up a fortune and became the new sponsor so as to prevent Nina from seeing


    someone else. Nina would rather be the tabloid''s headline to piss Cameron off.


    Nina found it funny. "Why are you so nervous? I''m not going to do anything outrageous. We are just


    having dinner. I thought I could have male friends."


    "Everyone knows he has feelings for you. Those paparazzi will instantly make up a love story for you!"


    "Let it be." Nina didn''t mind. Sherlyn freaked out. She didn''t want to carry on the conversation anymore.


    What was in Cameron''s mind?


    Did he know Nina at all?


    Nina was the rebellious type. If you told her not to do something, she would definitely do it. Having


    been kicked out, Nina was determined to act against his wish.


    If Cameron didn''t bother, Nina would ask to quit the dating show. Now Cameron had to stew in his own


    juice.

 Chapter 591 A Call from Marisa

    Chapter 591 A Call from Marisa


    Generally, those who fall in love would live a happier life. However, Nina always had trouble with her


    rtionship, which almost killed Sherlyn.


    "Nina, I''ve had my say. Now that you don''t listen to me, you have to deal with whatever happens to


    yourself." Sherlyn was in a state of anger.


    Nina didn''t take it seriously, but said, "Don''t worry. I know what I should do."


    With a sigh, Sherlyn hung up the phone.


    Nina friended Dous on WhatsApp again and exined that she didn''t defriend him on purpose.


    Dous replied aggrievedly, "I thought you hated me and would never talk with me."


    After chatting with Dous for a while, Nina learned that Dous was very worried about her after he


    knew that she was in aa. He kept sending her messages that he wanted to visit her in Jamton.


    This probably annoyed Cameron, so he defriended Dous with Nina''s phone.


    Nina quickly exined, "No. I took too much medicine and always felt dizzy, so it is very likely that I


    defriended you by ident."


    It was not a convincing exnation.


    But Nina couldn''t tell Dous the truth.


    "As an apology, I want to invite you to dinner another night," Nina continued.


    Dous thought it was a good chance, so he said, "There''s no time like the present, so I''ll go to


    Jamton now. In case you change your mind, how about having dinner with me tomorrow."


    Dous had invited Nina to eat with him many times, but she didn''t agree. Now that she took the


    initiative to offer it, Dous decided to go to Jamton as soon as possible. He was afraid that she


    would change her mindter.


    Nina smiled and replied, "Okay."


    Dous was over the moon. He immediately booked a ticket.


    Nina didn''t hate Dous. Although he was a yboy and had had many girlfriends, he was indeed a


    pleasure to hang out with.


    Different from other rich men, Dous was not arrogant at all. Instead, he was approachable and


    always grinned. On the contrary, Cameron always put on a cold face, so Nina felt morefortable


    with Dous.


    Nina had asked Dous why he still liked her after going abroad. As a yboy, he should have met


    many women who were better than her.


    Dous''s reply made Nina lost for words.


    Dous said that he liked Nina because she was rebellious and always gave him a cold shoulder. He


    thought it was not interesting to date those who were too gentle and submissive.


    Hearing this, Nina thought Dous must be a masochist.


    Dous epted thisment with a smile. The colder Nina was to him, the more he found her


    interesting and adorable.


    One always craved what he couldn''t get.


    The next day, Nina was meeting Dous at a restaurant that attached importance to its customers''


    privacy. Jamton was not a small city, so it was hard to find such a decent restaurant.


    After finishing work, Nina returned to the hotel room and simply tidied herself up. Just as Nina was


    about to go out for the appointment, she received a call from her mother, Marisa Midgarden, who was


    crying out on the phone, "I''m going to kill myself, Nina."


    Nina was very calm about this because she knew what happened.


    Nina asked calmly, "What''s wrong?"


    Marisa roared, "Do you know what happened today? An extremely coquettish woman came and said


    that she had been with your father for several years. She even asked me to divorce your father!"


    "What a bastard your father is! I have had a hard time bringing you up and contributing a lot to our


    family, but he cheats on me!"


    Nina took the phone a little away from her ear and remained silent with an indifferent look.


    Exactly, Marisa only cared about Cory. On the contrary, Marisa paid no attention to Nina, so Nina had


    to make a living as a part-time model since she was a middle student.


    Marisa continued, "No wonder your father always told me that he had no money and kept urging me to


    ask you for money. It turns out that he gave all his money to that bitch!"


    "I hate him. I''m going to kill him and then myself!"


    Nina didn''t believe this at all.


    Marisa and Dominic both cherished their lives, so Marisa wouldn''t kill Dominic at the cost of her own


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    life. Nina was even certain that Marisa would not divorce Dominic no matter how furious she was. As a


    coward, Marisa couldn''t make a difference.


    Therefore, Nina said indifferently, "Since he cheats on you, why not divorce him?"


    As expected, Marisa said, "What are you talking about? I can''t get them satisfied. I will never divorce


    him, and then they will never be able to get married."


    "Now that you don''t want to divorce, you have to bear it yourself. I''m busy, so I''ll hang up." Nina hung


    up the phone without any hesitation.


    Nina could guess why Marisa called her. Marisa wanted Nina to ask Dominic to break up with that


    woman. Nheless, Nina decided to stay out of it.


    In fact, Nina was responsible for it.


    Dominic caused trouble for Cameron''s parents. He wanted to ruin Nina''s and Cameron''s reputations.


    Thus, Nina decided to teach Dominic a lesson.


    Nina knew that Dominic had a mistress. Even if Nina only went home once a year, she could find


    something wrong with Dominic. It was obvious that Dominic didn''t love Marisa anymore, but Marisa felt


    that she had a great marriage.


    Nina hired an investigator and asked him to follow Dominic. Very soon, Nina was told that Dominic had


    a mistress. Dominic''s mistress had worked as a prostitute before. After she was not young, she began


    to flirt with Dominic and asked him for money.


    Dominic was tempted by her appearance, so they hooked up with each other for a few years.


    Nina was not surprised at all. She was not angry with Dominic''s derailment, nor did she sympathize


    with Marisa. After all, she had no feelings for them.


    But Nina hedged her bets by asking the investigator to keep an eye on Dominic. Every once in a while,


    she would receive photos and videos of Dominic and her mistress.


    In order not to embarrass Dominic and Marisa, Nina hadn''t intended to expose this to anyone.


    Nevertheless, given what they did to her, Nina didn''t want to think for them anymore.


    Nina went to Dominic''s mistress, gave her some money, and asked her to tell Marisa everything.


    Dominic''s mistress agreed without hesitation.


    As long as Dominic''s mistress kept fighting with Marisa, Dominic wouldn''t have time to trouble Nina and


    Cameron anymore.

 Chapter 592 Nina, How Dare You!

    Chapter 592 Nina, How Dare You!


    After hanging up the phone, Nina took Sylvie to dinner with Dous.


    "Nina, are you really going to have dinner with Dous?" Sylvie walked beside Nina with an unwilling


    look.


    While walking, Nina said, "Of course. I''ve even asked you to make us a reservation in the restaurant."


    "But..." Sylvie didn''t like Dous at all.


    As a rich yboy, Dous was popr among many girls, but Sylvie, who always behaved herself,


    hated Dous very much. Thus, she didn''t want Nina to be in touch with Dous.


    Compared with Cameron, who loved nobody but Nina for so many years, Dous was not a good


    choice for Nina.


    Nina waved her hand to stop Sylvie. "Don''t say that. Dous is already waiting there. Hurry up."


    Sylvie had to follow Nina into the van.


    Dous was a man with a very outstanding appearance. In an extravagant suit, he looked super


    handsome.


    After Nina walked into the private room, Dousined with a shrug, "It''s really hard to meet you


    for a meal."


    Nina smiled, and Dous continued with concern, "Are you feeling better?"


    "I''m much better now." Nina said as she sat down, "I just need to be careful with the diet and have


    some rest. It''s not a big deal."


    Dous nodded, and then eximed, "You look beautiful even when you are sick."


    Sylvie couldn''t bear to hear this, so she quickly got up and said, "The dishes have taken such a long


    time. I''m going to ask the waiter about it."


    Sylvie would be disgusted if she didn''t leave here quickly.


    Dous nced at Sylvie''s back and said to Nina, "Your assistant doesn''t seem to like me."


    Nina gave an embarrassed smile. "No, she was hungry, so she couldn''t wait any longer."


    Nina thought Sylvie was too partial to Cameron. Sylvie kept trying to help fix things between Nina and


    Cameron. On the contrary, Sylvie always gave a cold shoulder to Dous.


    Dous smiled, "As long as you don''t hate me, nothing else matters."


    Nina couldn''t help rolling her eyes. If Dous continued to talk this way, she might be annoyed as well.


    While waiting for the dishes, Dous asked, "By the way, how is that love show going on? Do you


    need me to do you a favor?"


    What Dous was long on was money. No matter who the new investor of the show was, he would


    pale whenpared with Dous in money. Dous would help Nina if she chose.


    Nina was frightened and quickly waved her hand to refuse. "No, thank you. I''m indeed having some


    health issues, so it is good for me to quit the show."


    Dous said disconstely, "I really hope you could be on that show. I pay to be a participant, but a


    man cut in front of me.


    "To teach that guy a lesson, I tried my best to find out who he was, but the crew didn''t tell me anything


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    about him." Dous was super angry when he said this.


    Nina just wanted to change the topic. "Well, don''t be angry. I have quit the show, so it doesn''t matter


    who he is."


    "That''s true." Dous quickly recovered from his anger. "If you were on that show, we probably couldn''t


    eat together now. Once we were taken picture of, our rumor would spread, and it would affect the


    show."


    Dous could alwaysfort himself. He soon forgot what was annoying.


    The food was quickly served. Sylvie hurriedly ate a little and got out of the private room. She thought it


    was inconvenient to stay inside, and she also needed to see whether any paparazzi were taking


    pictures.


    After Nina was trending on the Inte because of her sickness, countless paparazzi were attracted to


    Jamton for her poprity.


    Hence, it was audacious of Nina to eat outside with Dous. Once they were photographed, it would


    be another trending topic.


    Sylvie even made up the title in her mind, which was "Dous Clevnd, the young master of the


    Clevnd Group, made his way to pursue Nina Sanchez."


    Nina and Dous didn''t eat for a long time. Considering that Nina needed rest and she had to work the


    next day, Dous walked out of the restaurant with Nina.


    Dous knew that Rome wasn''t built in a day. He did appreciate it that Nina agreed to eat with him.


    Dous decided to take it slowly and believed that one day he would win her heart.


    Before Nina got into her van, Dous asked, "When will you return to Riverside City? I''d like to invite


    you to dinner then."


    Dous wanted to take Nina to a romantic dinner, which most girls favored.


    "If I don''t need to attend any business activities, I''ll stay with the crew all the time," Nina replied.


    Dous sighed in disappointment. "Well, then I''ll ask you when you are avable."


    Nina waved goodbye to Dous, turned around, and got into her van, while Dous then got into his


    car and left.


    After returning to the hotel, Sylvie covered her chest and said, "Fortunately, you were not


    photographed. I have been looking around and saw no paparazzi."


    Nina raised her eyebrows.


    Nina had wanted to be photographed so that Cameron could know that she had dinner with Dous.


    And then Cameron would be annoyed.


    That was what Nina wanted. Cameron deserved it!


    Without saying anything, Nina put down her handbag and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Not long after Nina turned on the shower, Sylvie screamed and wailed, "Damn it! You are


    photographed!"


    Sylvie was going to have some kind of breakdown.


    A minute ago, Sylvie, who was picking up the stomach medicine for Nina, nced at her phone and


    was shocked. The picture of Nina waving goodbye to Dous at the restaurant''s door was trending


    online.


    Sylvie almost fainted when she saw the title, which was almost the same as what she made up. It was


    "Dous Clevnd, the young master of the Clevnd Group made his way to date Nina Sanchez."


    Nina said only a few words to Dous at the door. However, in the angle of the picture being taken,


    they seemed to be in a great rtionship. The public would be easily misled.


    This picture sent shockwaves throughout the Inte.


    Some peoplemented that Nina quit the show because she was dating Dous. She was no longer


    single, so she couldn''t continue to participate in the show.


    It was such a trending topic that Cameron, who was far away in Riverside City, saw it as well.


    Cameron was overwhelmed by fury. He thought, "Nina, how dare you!"

 Chapter 593 Get Married Tomorrow

    Chapter 593 Get Married Tomorrow


    How dare Nina eat with Dous!


    She totally ignored what Cameron said.


    She was driving him crazy on purpose.


    Also, Cameron felt heartbroken.


    Cameron threw his phone aside in anger, scratched his hair, and kept pacing back and forth.


    In the end, Cameron stopped and took his mobile phone. He quickly texted Nina and then waited


    quietly beside the bed.


    Considering what Nina did, Cameron decided to put all his eggs in one basket.


    In the bathroom, Nina turned a deaf ear to Sylvie''s screams. Nina agreed to eat with Dous because


    she wanted to be photographed. And then Cameron would be driven mad when seeing the picture.


    Everything went as she nned.


    After taking a shower, Nina walked out of the bathroom in a bathrobe. Sylvieined, "I told you not


    to have dinner with Dous, but you didn''t listen to me. Look, you have been photographed."


    "Those entertainment reporters are really good at inventing a story. They are definitely going to win an


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Oscar."


    Sylvie was very angry, but Nina saidzily, "It''s not the first time they do so. They can do whatever they


    like."


    After all, the entertainment reporters did best in gossiping.


    Sylvie stomped her feet. "Nina, you shouldn''t be so calm."


    What those peoplemented on the Inte was scathing. Nheless, however anxious Sylvie


    was, Nina didn''t take it seriously at all.


    Nina ate the medicine that Sylvie prepared for her and then said, "Everything is okay today, so you can


    go back and rest. Just calm down, or you will get wrinkles."


    Words failed Sylvie.


    Sylvie thought everything would be easy if Nina could listen to her.


    After Nina took the medicine, Sylvie nned to leave as soon as possible.


    Hardly had Sylvie reached the door did Nina say through gritted teeth, "Cameron, you bastard!"


    Sylvie was startled. She quickly turned around and rushed back, asking, "What''s wrong? What


    happened?"


    Nevertheless, Nina grabbed her phone and said, "It doesn''t matter. You can go home now."


    Before Sylvie could say something, she was pushed out of the room, so she shook her head and left.


    A few minutes ago, Cameron was berserk, but now Nina almost freaked out.


    Nina was irritated by the picture from Cameron.


    In the picture, Nina was sleeping soundly on the bed. However, a closer look revealed that she was


    resting on a man''s arm. Although Nina was dressed in pajamas, the others would get the wrong idea.


    Nina was going crazy. She didn''t expect Cameron to take such a photo while she was asleep.


    What a despicable and shameless man!


    Nina kept curing Cameron in her heart.


    After a while, Nina calmed down a bit, so she called Cameron aggressively and roared, "Cameron,


    what do you want to do?"


    Compared with Nina, Cameron said slowly and calmly, "Go to the courthouse and get the marriage


    licenses with me, or I will post this picture on the Inte."


    Hearing this, Nina almost fainted from anger.


    Nina thought that Cameron was just a maniac aftering back. He was not who he used to be.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Nina couldn''t helpining, "You pervert! How dare you photograph me


    when I was sleeping!"


    "You leave me no choice, Nina." Cameron said with emotion, "You shouldn''t have dined with Dous."


    Nina was lost for words.


    She shot herself in the foot.


    Nina had intended to annoy Cameron with that. On the contrary, it nearly drove her mad that Cameron


    threatened her with a picture to get married to him.


    Nina thought she shouldn''t have eaten with Dous! She did regret it!


    Overwhelmed by rage, Nina squeezed the phone and said, "It''s a deal!"


    Anyway, Nina wouldn''t suffer from getting married to Cameron.


    Instead, Cameron''s parents would be pissed off.


    Nina tried to get away with Cameron because she didn''t want to implicate him or affect his rtionship


    with his family. Now that Cameron didn''t care about that, Nina didn''t worry about it anymore. There was


    nothing scary ahead.


    With his outstanding appearance, good temperament, and a well-built body, Cameron could always


    distinguish himself from the others.


    Although Cameron insisted that he was unemployed, Nina was sure that he had something to do with


    Camcien Lifetech.


    Even if Cameron had nothing to do with Camcien Lifetech, Nina could support him.


    Nina saved a great deal of money over the years, so they could live a wealthy life.


    The most important thing was that Nina did love Cameron. She had always dreamed about marrying


    him. Therefore, she wouldn''t suffer from the marriage.


    Cameron didn''t expect Nina agreed so quickly, so he fell silent.


    Nina snorted. "What''s the matter? You''re afraid?"


    "Not at all." After Cameron recovered from the silence, he squeezed the phone and said, "I will wait for


    you at the Riverside City Airport tomorrow morning, and you should take the earliest flight back."


    In fact, Cameron couldn''t wait any longer. He wanted to take Nina to the courthouse right now, but it


    was almost midnight. Even if he wanted to get the marriage licenses, the staff members were off.


    Nina replied with a sneer and nned to hang up the phone. She wouldn''t chicken out.


    Cameron stopped her. "I know it is not convenient for you to make it public, so I will ask the staff


    members in the courthouse to keep it a secret for the time being."


    "You''ve been despicable enough to force me to marry you, so you don''t have to pretend to be


    considerate." After that, Nina hung up the phone.


    Cameron was not annoyed by her sarcasm at all. Instead, he enjoyed her coquetry and the way she


    said.


    Cameron could tell that she was not angry but was being sarcastic.


    Besides, Cameron was over the moon, so he didn''t bother to be angry with Nina. He beamed with


    pleasure when thinking that they were getting married tomorrow.


    After Cameron recovered from the joy, he hurriedly made a call to Lucien. Over the years, Lucien was


    well-associated in both the business world and officialdom of Riverside City, so Cameron asked Lucien


    to tell the courthouse to keep a secret about his marriage with Nina tomorrow.

 Chapter 594 All I Have Belongs to Her

    Chapter 594 All I Have Belongs to Her


    "What?"


    "You and Nina are going to get the marriage licenses tomorrow?"


    Hearing what Cameron said, Lucien, who had justid down on the bed, was frightened and fell off the


    bed.


    Lucien felt he had suffered a lot from being Cameron''s friend. Cameron always did something stunning.


    "I remember you were just dumped by her, right?" Cameron had been so heartbroken that he nearly


    jumped from the top floor of a building.


    Cameron ignored Lucien''s words. "This is not the point. I need you to do me a favor tomorrow."


    Lucien got up from the ground,y down on the bed again, and said tremblingly, "I need some time to


    calm down."


    Leaning on the head of the bed for a few seconds, Lucien scratched his hair and said, "By the way,


    since you want to get marriage licenses, do you need to do a pre-nuptial property notarization first?


    You are the boss of both Camcien Lifetech and Tymers Entertainment, you are much wealthier than


    her..."


    Cameron said without hesitation, "No, all I have belongs to her."


    Lucien said with a shrug, "What if she divorces you in the future? And you will have to give half of your


    wealth to her. That''s a great deal of money."


    Cameron said crossly, "I will prevent it from happening. I don''t want you to mention this anymore."


    Words failed Lucien.


    Taking a deep breath, Lucien continued, "What if you don''t like her anymore in a few years? By then,


    you will still have to give half of your wealth to her. And she could survive on it and won''t need to do


    anything for the rest of her life. "


    Cameron said annoyedly, "I have been obsessed with her for so many years. Why do you think I can


    fall in love with any other woman in the future?"


    Cameron would be satisfied if he could get married to Nina.


    As for other women?


    He wouldn''t even look at them.


    "Cameron, you haven''t lived with each other. I''m afraid you will hate each other after living together for


    a while." Lucien was as careful as a babysitter. He couldn''t bear it that Cameron was so brainless in


    love.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucien would be quiet if Cameron was an ordinary man. However, Cameron was a billionaire. Besides,


    he was very young and would have a promising future.


    It was a little stupid of Cameron not to do a pre-nuptial property notarization.


    "Cut the crap. I''m the one to get married. Mind your own business." Cameron didn''t even know how to


    exin it to Lucien. Lucien always thought Cameron was an immature and irrational man.


    Cameron had made up his mind to love Nina forever since he was seventeen years. Otherwise, as an


    experienced businessman, he wouldn''t have been so obsessed with Nina.


    Cameron fought all the way for Nina.


    He studied hard and startedpanies so that he could protect Nina. As a female star, she needed a


    strong financial support.


    Even if Nina was almost the most popr, she would be gradually taken over in the entertainment


    industry, where only the youngsters were favored.


    Cameron''s current achievements were enough to support Nina.


    Nina could continue to live a superior life without being ridiculed.


    Nina was a tough cookie, so Cameron worked hard to earn enough money to give her a decent life.


    Hence, Cameron didn''t need the property notarization.


    Cameron couldn''t wait to show and give everything he had to Nina, if Nina wanted.


    Lucien was lost for words, so he said with a shrug, "Well, whatever you want, you can have it."


    As Cameron''s friend, Lucien wanted to strive for the greatest interests for Cameron, but Cameron didn''t


    appreciate it at all.


    "I''ll tell the courthouse about it. Just leave it to me." Lucien said as he patted his chest. He was able to


    deal with that, and it seemed to be the only thing he could do for Cameron now.


    After hanging up the phone, Cameron walked over to the safe in his study. He entered the password,


    opened it, and took out an exquisite box. He opened the box and inside was a dazzling array of


    diamond rings.


    These were collected every time he earned money over the years. As long as he saw a good-looking


    one, he would buy it, thinking that one day he would put it on Nina''s finger in person.


    Therefore, each of these diamond rings was invaluable and meaningful to Cameron.


    Some of the diamonds were bought at auctions or tailor-made by jewelry designers. Some were of


    limited edition or were even designed by Cameron personally.


    Cameron hadn''t expected that Nina agreed to marry him.


    But fortunately, he had made these preparations in advance, so he could give the rings to Nina


    tomorrow.


    Cameron decided to give Nina all of them as a wedding present.


    The phone on the side rang. Cameron took it and found it was a voice message from Nina. She said in


    an expressionless voice, "You should wear a white shirt tomorrow."


    Cameron couldn''t help chuckling. He quickly texted with his slender fingers, "Okay."


    On second thoughts, Cameron sent Nina a smiling emoji, but Nina didn''t reply.


    On the other end of the phone, Nina couldn''t help rolling her eyes at this emoji.


    Nina could feel that Cameron was in a good mood, but she thought he shouldn''t be that smug, so she


    didn''t want to reply to him.


    Nina asked Sylvie to book both the earliest flight to Riverside City tomorrow morning and the flight back


    in the afternoon. On the one hand, she didn''t want to spend any time with Cameron after getting the


    marriage license. On the other hand, she was too embarrassed to be absent from work.


    When Nina called the director to ask for leave, the director was obviously very unhappy.


    Nina swore to the director that she wouldn''t ask for leave until all the work was done after she came


    back.


    Nina would probably be the first woman who buried herself in working after getting her marriage


    license.


    However, Nina thought it was a good way to torture Cameron for he threatened her. Cameron had


    better prepare himself for theing ups and downs.


    Sylvie was very curious about why Nina suddenly wanted to return to Riverside City, so Sylvie asked


    after booking the ne ticket, "Nina, why do you suddenly want to return to Riverside City? Is


    something wrong? Have you told Sherlyn about it?"


    "I have some private business to deal with." Nina made an excuse.


    Nina did not dare to tell Sylvie and Sherlyn that she was going to get marriage licenses with Cameron.


    They would kill Nina if they knew it.


    Nina intended to hide it from Sylvie and Sherlyn until she came back.


    Nina had no choice. If she refused, Cameron would probably post that picture on the Inte.

 Chapter 595 Nina Comes Back

    Chapter 595 Nina Comes Back


    Nina made up her mind that she would force Cameron to delete that picture when seeing him


    tomorrow. Besides, she would go through his phone to see if he saved any other such kind of photos.


    Nina did regret that she had put too much trust in Cameron. How dare he photographed her when she


    was sound asleep.


    Nina had thought that she would have difficulty falling asleep. However, she had a great sleep that


    night.


    Nina instinctively fell asleep after she realized that she needed photographing in the courthouse


    tomorrow. An actress always attached great importance to how she looked in the picture. Hence, she


    had to have a good sleep so that she would look refreshed the next day.


    On the contrary, Cameron stayed up all night.


    Cameron was overwhelmed by the joy that he would get married to Nina tomorrow. What was more, he


    was afraid that it was just a dream, so he didn''t dare to close his eyes.


    The first time Cameron failed to fall asleep, he got up and ironed the white shirt he was going to wear


    tomorrow. He was so meticulous that all the wrinkles were removed.


    After going to bed, Cameron tossed and turned for a long time and still couldn''t fall asleep. He got up


    again and took the box with the diamond rings to his bedside, for fear that he would forget to bring it


    tomorrow.


    After that, Cameron remained wide awake. Seeing that it was getting increasingly brighter outside, he


    got up and put on his clothes, took the car keys, and drove straight to the airport.


    Even though Nina''s flight wouldnd in a few hours, Cameron drove to the airport. He acted as if Nina


    would escape.


    Nina had a good trip to Riverside City. She came back alone with only arge bag.


    Before the ne took off, Nina received a text message from Cameron, "I''m waiting for you at the


    airport."


    "OK," Nina replied. Besides this, she didn''t know what to say. The ne hadn''t even taken off, but


    Cameron was waiting at the airport. What a fool!


    In order not to be photographed by reporters, Nina walked through the VIP exit to the parking lot.


    Getting into Cameron''s car, she told him to drive away quickly.


    Fortunately, Nina''sing back was very sudden. No paparazzi knew about her flight, so she could


    meet Cameron in secret.


    Cameron was reluctant to drive away at once. Even though it had only been two days since theyst


    met, he felt as if a century had passed. Thus, he just wanted to hold Nina in his arms for a while.


    After Nina fastened her seat belt, she found that Cameron did nothing, so she urged, "What are you


    doing? We should leave here right now."


    After Nina finished saying this, she raised her eyes and looked Cameron in the eye. The affection


    burning in his eyes shocked Nina, so she quickly looked away.


    Nina was wearing a bucket hat that covered most of her face, so Cameron couldn''t see her face after


    she looked away. Considering that they would be found by paparazzi, Cameron calmed down and


    drove out of the parking lot.


    After the car was on the highway to downtown, Nina took off her hat and turned to look at Cameron.


    She asked in confusion, "Why do you look so tired?"


    Nina found it when she got into the car, but she was scared by the affection in Cameron''s eyes, so she


    didn''t dare to ask about it.


    Cameron squeezed the steering wheel, thought for a while, and said, "I stayed up all nightst night."


    Cameron deliberately told Nina the truth so that he could win her sympathy. Sometimes it was not


    embarrassing for a man to do so.


    "You didn''t sleep all night?" Nina was stunned. Thinking of her good sleep, she suddenly felt a little


    sorry for Cameron.


    Cameron could read her mind, so he continued, "I arrived at the airport at 4 AM."


    Nina opened her mouth wide but couldn''t speak.


    "You are too excited," Nina closed her eyes and muttered.


    Something must have gone wrong with Cameron''s brain.


    Why did he get to the airport before dawn?


    Cameron replied, "I''m afraid that you will go back on your word."


    Nina sneered, pursed her lips, and fell silent.


    She did think so on the way here. She had even wanted to escape.


    After the silence, Nina looked out the window and said calmly, "It''s up to you. After all, you know how


    your family will respond."


    Cameron''s family disagreed with them being together all the time, not to mention that Cameron was


    getting married to Nina. She didn''t even dare to think about how furious his parents would be.


    On the contrary, Nina''s family would be totally in favor of their marriage. After all, the Dauster family


    was very powerful, so to some extent, Nina was marrying into the purple.


    Even in the future, Nina''s family might ask for money from Cameron in every possible way. Nina felt


    upset when she thought about it. She would try her best to stop that.


    "I will never backtrack," Cameron said in a low and firm voice. Hearing this, Nina pursed her lips.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron continued, "I have never regretted every decision I made about you, and never will I in the


    future."


    Tears began to well up in Nina''s eyes. She was moved and didn''t know what to say. She leaned


    against the car window in silence and didn''t dare to look back, for fear that Cameron would see her red


    eyes and that she would cry.


    Why was Cameron so nice to her?


    Why was he so affectionate towards her?


    Cameron should have a better option.


    The car entered the expressway. While stopping at the red light, Cameron held Nina''s hand and said in


    a soft voice, "I need to go home first. I should wash up and change clothes."


    "Okay." Nina was fine with that.


    Cameron stayed up all night, so he needed to wash up. After all, they were getting married, so he


    should take it seriously.


    The car passed Cameron''s apartment where Nina had been before and stopped in front of an elegant


    and quiet vi by the sea.


    After getting out of the car, Nina took a look at the surrounding environment. She looked up at the


    magnificent vi, raised her eyebrows, and asked, "You live here now?"


    "Yes." Cameron replied, "This is my property."


    Nina nced at Cameron meaningfully. Now that he had such a vi, he shouldn''t be as poor as he


    said.


    Cameron pretended not to know what Nina was thinking, but walked over, held her hand, and entered


    the vi.


    Cameron didn''t want to tell her the story of Camcien Lifetech and Tymers Entertainment for the time


    being. It was a happy day today. If Nina was annoyed, it would be a wet nket on their wedding day.


    Therefore, Cameron decided to talk about it with Nina another day.

 Chapter 596 You Are My Princess!

    Chapter 596 You Are My Princess!


    After entering the vi, Cameron went upstairs to the bathroom. Nina began to look around the vi.


    After that, she took out her vanity mirror from her handbag and made up for herself.


    An actress always attached great importance to her makeup.


    After washing up, Cameron changed into the white shirt as Nina ordered and went downstairs. He


    chose the most concise one and matched it with tailored ck trousers. The moment he slowly walked


    down the stairs, Nina felt he was just a Prince Charming.


    Nina was fascinated by Cameron the first time she saw him. When he walked past her in the white


    school uniform, her heart was beating quite fast.


    Later, covering her chest, Nina turned her head and whispered to Emelia that she wanted to chase


    Cameron. Emelia was so shocked that the milk tea fell on the floor with a crash.


    Many years passed. Nina''s affection for Cameron didn''t fade at all.


    To hide her nerves, Nina quickly looked away.


    Cameron walked over, wrapped Nina in his arms, and said softly, "We can live here in the future. What


    do you think?"


    "No." Nina refused without thinking. "If I live here, the paparazzi will follow me here, and then our


    rtionship will be exposed."


    "It will also disturb you." Nina was more worried about this.


    "It doesn''t matter. You are my wife." Cameron was overwhelmed by the joy that they were going to get


    the marriage licenses.


    Nina felt very ufortable about Cameron''s words, so she immediately red at him and protested,


    "We haven''t got..."


    Before Nina could finish her words, Cameron leaned over and kissed her lips fiercely, so Nina could not


    speak.


    Nina was held in his arms and couldn''t break free. He held her so hard that he almost rubbed her into


    his body, which was the way he showed his desire and longing for her.


    After the kiss, Nina''s makeup was ruined and her clothes were wrinkled.


    Ninained angrily, "You wrinkled my shirt!"


    Nina was going to be photographed in it. As a woman who always paid attention to how she looked,


    Nina couldn''t bear to see her shirt wrinkled.


    Cameron put his arm around her waist and said, "Go upstairs to the dressing room. I''ll help you iron it."


    Nina angrily shook off his hand and rushed upstairs.


    Cameron took a deep breath to calm down and quickly followed Nina upstairs.


    Cameron felt it was so torturous. He really wanted to leave Nina in the bedroom if it weren''t for the fact


    that they were going to the courthouse.


    In the dressing room, Nina took off her shirt and began to iron it. Her figure was slender and


    enchanting. When Cameron stepped in and saw this, he got horny at once.


    "I''ll wait for you outside." In the end, Cameron turned around and fled.


    "You deserve it." Nina knew what was going on in his mind. If Cameron hadn''t held her and kissed her,


    he wouldn''t have suffered from that.


    Nina snorted while ironing her clothes. She was very confident about her charm, so she was very


    satisfied with Cameron''s response.


    After ironing the shirt, Nina put it on and went downstairs slowly.


    Just as Nina was about to ask Cameron to go, he walked toward her with a delicate box in his hand.


    "Here''s the ring. They''re all for you."


    "All?" Nina nced at Cameron in confusion and wondered what he meant. Did he mean that there


    were many rings in the box?


    Nina took the box over and opened it. She was stunned that more than a dozen diamond rings were


    neatly ced inside. The diamond rings shone so brightly that she even couldn''t open her eyes.


    Cameron was probably the first man in the world who propose with so many rings.


    Nina was lost for words.


    Taking a deep breath, Nina warned herself not to be tempted by these gorgeous diamond rings. She


    raised her eyebrows and asked, "You have even borrowed money from me. You shouldn''t be so rich."


    "That was just an excuse to approach you." Cameron answered and then asked her seriously, "Do you


    like them? Pick one and wear it."


    "No." With a pop, Nina closed the box and gave it back to Cameron.


    Cameron was heartbroken and asked, "Why?"


    Nina shrugged and said, "They''re too expensive."


    As one of the most popr stars, Nina could tell some of the rings were global limited editions at first


    sight.


    Her instincts told her that these rings were priceless, so she didn''t dare to receive them.


    If Nina was asked to pay for these rings in the future, she would spend the rest of her life doing that.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron put the box back into Nina''s hands. "We are about to get the marriage licenses, so all I have


    is yours now."


    Cameron even ignored the property notarization, so he didn''t care about how much these rings cost.


    Hearing this, Nina said, "By the way, should we do a property notarization first?"


    Nina was sure that Cameron was rted to Camcien Lifetech. She had read on the Inte that


    Camcien Lifetech was a bigpany, so she felt that they''d better do a notarization for the sake of


    Cameron.


    What was more, Nina got married to Cameron for love rather than money. Thus, she would feel less


    uneasy after doing the property notarization.


    "No." Cameron refused without thinking, and then deliberately asked, "Are you worried that I will take


    your property?"


    Nina was amused by his red herrings. She smiled and said, "It''s up to you. I''m not the one who may


    burn his fingers."


    "I''m not doing it." Cameron was relieved as Nina didn''t insist that they should do a prenup.


    Cameron reopened the box, put his arm around Nina''s waist, and said, "Even if you don''t want them


    all, you should at least choose one as the wedding ring."


    Nina nodded and thought what Cameron said made sense. Now that they were about to get married,


    she could ept a wedding ring.


    Nina raised her hand and decided to pick out the ring whose diamond was smaller than the others.


    However, Cameron had chosen one from the box and said, "What about this one? I think it looks good


    and fits you."


    Words failed Nina.


    Cameron must''ve done it on purpose.


    The ring he selected didn''t have thergest diamond but it has a rare pink diamond. Therefore, it must


    be the most expensive one.


    That pink diamond was wless, gorgeous, and elegant.


    Just when Nina was stunned, Cameron quickly put the ring on her left ring finger, so fast that Nina


    didn''t have time to refuse.


    It was said that each pink diamond belonged to a princess, and Nina was Cameron''s princess.

 Chapter 597 The Marriage Licenses

    Chapter 597 The Marriage Licenses


    Nina looked down at the pink diamond ring on her fair finger, and her eyes got a little moist.


    Cameron''s care and affection for her did move Nina.


    Nina couldn''t refuse. However, looking at the dazzling diamond ring, she was quite upset, "But I can


    only wear it for a while."


    Nina would soon be flying back to the crew, so she couldn''t wear such an expensive ring. Even if she


    didn''t need to work, this ring was too heavy to wear, so she would have to put it away in the future.


    Nina could also wear it on some formal asions. Now that they were going to get their marriage


    licenses today, Nina didn''t take it off for the time being.


    "It doesn''t matter." Cameron hugged Nina in his arms and said coaxingly, "You can take it off when you


    go back."


    Cameron knew that this ring was too heavy to wear. It didn''t matter whether she wore it or not. What


    mattered was that he wanted to give her the best in the world.


    "Why didn''t you wear one?" Nina looked at Cameron''s slender ring finger and protested dissatisfiedly,


    "Cameron, do you want to continue pretending to be single?"


    Cameron said with resignation, "I''m waiting for you to buy one for me. And then I will wear it every day."


    If so, those who coveted Cameron would give up when seeing the ring.


    Nina rolled her eyes. "You borrowed one million from me. Why don''t you buy a ring for yourself?"


    Cameron chuckled in a low voice, "No, a man should wear the ring her wife buys for him."


    Nina gave up, so she had to grit her teeth and nod. "Okay, then just wait. I''ll buy one for you."


    Cameron was asking Nina for a ring in disguise. What a shameless man!


    Although Nina looked annoyed, she got into the car, took out her mobile phone, and sent a few


    messages to Jean.


    Jean Hilgard was in total charge of Lorlene Jewelry now, so Nina could ask Jean to design a ring for


    Cameron.


    Even if Nina had endorsed for Lorlene Jewelry recently, she still wanted to let Jean design a new ring


    specially for Cameron. Considering that Cameron gave her such an expensive diamond ring, Nina


    wanted to give him a custom ring in return.


    Nina decided to hide it from Cameron for the time being, so she texted Jean rather than call her. Jean


    was very curious, so she quickly replied.


    "Why do you want a ring for men? Does Camerone back?" Jean was not in Riverside City now, so


    she didn''t know about Cameron''s return, but she instinctively guessed that the man Nina gave the ring


    to was Cameron.


    They all knew how much Nina loved Cameron.


    After reading Jean''s reply, Nina was lost for words and wondered why Jean got it at once.


    Thinking of this, Nina replied, "Apart from Cameron. I have many other choices!"


    Jean asked, "Come on. Don''t tell me it is Dous. You have just eaten one meal with him. You don''t


    have to marry him, right?"


    Nina''s friends were all clever, so Nina said, "Don''t ask me anything. You just need to design the ring."


    Jean replied with a smiling emoji and said, "I will design it with all my heart, but you should tell me what


    this man is like, such as his appearance, temperament, personality, and character, so that I can make


    the best for him."


    "He is good-looking, wise, elegant, and charming," Nina replied without hesitation. After sending these


    words, she realized that Jean could tell it was Cameron at a nce. After all, Nina had shown


    Cameron''s photo to them before.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Got it," Jean replied with a tittering emoji. She was convinced that the man was Cameron.


    Nina thought for a while and added, "I will say something in our chat groupter."


    Nina had a chat group with Emelia, Jean, and Maisie who was far away in Grafstin. They often chatted


    in the group when they were free. After getting the marriage licenses, Nina decided to send the picture


    to the group to tell them that she was married.


    Although, as a female star, Nina should keep her marriage a secret, Emelia, Jean, and Maisie were her


    best friends. Nina believed that they would keep this secret.


    While Nina was chatting with Jean, Cameron was concentrating on driving.


    Cameron had no intention of peeping at what Nina was talking about. When he stopped at the red light,


    he caught a glimpse of Nina''s phone screen and saw the word "ring".


    A smile yed on his lips. What a dishonest woman!


    Nina seemingly was reluctant to buy Cameron a ring, but she put it into action.


    The car quickly drove to the courthouse. After parking the car, Cameron and Nina walked in from the


    back passage. Because Lucien had already arranged everything in advance, Cameron and Nina


    quickly got their marriage licenses.


    However, before Nina could take a look at them, Cameron took them from her.


    "Hey, I haven''t seen what they look like inside," Nina protested.


    She looked cute and funny, so the staff member who was responsible for processing was amused.


    When the staff member knew that Nina, one of the most popr actresses, was to get married, she


    was shocked and imagined quite a lot.


    An actress''s husband was always stereotyped as an actor, or a wealthy but old and greasy


    businessman.


    To the staff member''s surprise, Nina would marry such a handsome and elegant young man. Although


    the man was not well-known, he looked as distinguished as an elite.


    Besides, Nina and this man were in a sweet rtionship. What a perfect couple!


    The staff member could feel the strong love in the eyes of the man when he looked at Nina. As for


    Nina, although she looked more rational, she was very dependent on the man.


    When Nina failed to remove the pen cap, she handed it to the man subconsciously.


    The staff member observed that they must have dated each other for a long time. However, she knew


    few rumors about Nina these years. Who was this man?


    The staff member was told to keep it confidential and couldn''t inquire anymore. Thus, however curious


    she was, she quietly finished the processing and blessed Nina and Cameron in her heart.

 Chapter 598 Blessings from Ninas Friends

    Chapter 598 Blessings from Nina''s Friends


    Cameron quickly put the two red marriage licenses into his pocket. He took Nina''s hand and said, "You


    don''t need to read them. They are just two papers."


    Nina red at Cameron angrily and thought what he said was bullshit. Those were marriage licenses!


    Cameron was afraid that Nina would tear them apart.


    But the marriage licenses remained legal even if they were torn apart.


    Cameron ignored Nina''s protest. After thanking the staff member, Cameron held Nina''s hand and


    decided to leave. Nina pulled out her hand angrily and walked away first.


    Cameron followed Nina with resignation, which amused the staff member again.


    It was the first time she saw a couple argue with each other here.


    After getting to the parking lot, Nina got into the car and reached out to Cameron. "Give me your cell


    phone."


    Cameron raised his eyebrows, knowing what Nina was going to do.


    Cameron obediently handed it over and then exined, "I only took one photo."


    "I don''t buy it," Nina replied as she skimmed through the photos on his phone.


    "I''m telling the truth." Cameron''s tone was very sincere. "I was angered that you ate with Dous.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have threatened you with it."


    Cameron wasn''t willing to threaten Nina at all. Instead, he just wanted to dote on and take care of her.


    Nevertheless, Nina kept staying away from Cameron and even ate with Dous. Hence, Cameron had


    no choice but to force Nina to marry him, and he would never do that anymore.


    "Do you mean it''s my fault?" Nina snorted and quickly finished flipping through all the photos. She


    didn''t find any special photos.


    When Cameron took his mobile phone, he held her hand, and said earnestly, "I really want to marry


    you, so I have no choice but to do that."


    Nina rolled her eyes. "You''d better think about how to tell your parents about it."


    Nina was legally individual after she bought her own apartment. And so was Cameron when he studied


    abroad. Therefore, they could get married without their parents'' permission.


    They couldn''t always hide it from Cameron''s family, but Nina was afraid that Cameron would be kicked


    out of the Dauster family.


    "Let''s talk about it when you''re free." Cameron exined, "You are busy in the crew now. Given your


    body condition, you can''t suffer from anything now."


    Nina pursed her lips, nced at him, and said with a nod, "Then take me to the airport."


    Nina thought what Cameron said made sense. She couldn''t suffer anything now. She also needed


    some time to receive the fact that she got married to Cameron.


    Although Nina looked calm, she was overjoyed inside. However, as a well-trained and experienced


    actress, she could remain calm.


    If she was alone, she would be shaking all over.


    Words failed Cameron.


    He had intended to spend some time with Nina, but she was going back now.


    Cameron had nned to start the car and leave. Nheless, hearing what Nina said, he stopped the


    car and turned to stare at her. "Did you do this on purpose?"


    Nina said with a shrug. "When I asked for leave today, the director was annoyed. Before, I had already


    taken two days off when I was ill. I can''t let the whole crew wait for me.


    Cameron fixed his eyes on Nina and asked, "What time are you supposed to leave?"


    After hearing Nina''s reply, Cameron raised his hand and nced at his watch, saying, "There''s still time


    for you to have lunch with me."


    Nina said, "I can''t eat on the ne."


    Cameron red at her. "Is this what you''ll do to your stomach?"


    Nina was lost for words. She was frightened by his fierce look. In order not to offend Cameron, she


    "Then go back with me. I can cook for you," Cameron said as he started the car.


    Nina was shocked. "Seriously? It''s toote."


    Nina thought, "He is making a fuss! Why not just stop somewhere for lunch?"


    Cameron added, "I have meat and vegetables at home, so it won''t take long to make some dishes."


    Cameron was good at cooking. He learned it so that he could take good care of Nina after they got


    married.


    It was the first day they got their marriage licenses, so Cameron was determined to celebrate it by


    cooking.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Nina didn''t know what to say but kept silent. Anyway, she needn''t do it herself.


    After they returned to Cameron''s vi, Nina began to surf the with her mobile phone on the sofa,


    while Cameron walked into the kitchen and started to cook.


    Nina had a hard time taking the marriage licenses from Cameron. Nheless, after she took a few


    photos of them, Cameron took them away. Nina sent the photos to the chat group where Emelia,


    Maisie, and Jean were, and prepared herself for their stormy response.


    Emelia and Maisie almost freaked out. Maisie sent a voice message, "Emelia, how are you? I am so


    bbergasted that I feel like the baby in my belly is about to pop out."


    Nina chuckled. She forgot that Emelia and Maisie were pregnant.


    Emelia replied, "The bowl fell off my hand a minute ago."


    Emelia was telling the truth. Emelia was eating some soup when seeing the photos. The next second,


    she was shocked and the bowl in her hand fell to the ground. It shattered all over the floor. Julian


    hurriedly cleaned the fragments up, for fear that Emelia would get hurt.


    Emelia could feel that Julian was almost driven mad by what Nina did these days. He probably wanted


    Nina to quickly marry Cameron so that she wouldn''t stimte Emelia.


    Jean returned calmly, "I guessed it when you asked me to design a ring for a man."


    "Congrattions! You finally get what you want. I hope you''ll be happy forever." Jean was the calmest.


    Nina was amused by Jean''s reply. As Jean said, Nina did get what she wanted.


    "Congrattions to you and wish you have a lovely baby!"


    "Congrattions to you and wish you have a lovely baby!"


    Emelia''s and Maisie''s blessings were the same. Nina was amused again. These pregnant women did


    think alike.


    "Thank you, but I won''t consider having a baby before I am 30 years old," Nina said firmly. After all, few


    actresses chose to have a baby before they were 30 years old.


    For her career and future life, Nina had made up her mind that she wouldn''t have babies for the time


    being.

 Chapter 599 Kind of Sweet

    Chapter 599 Kind of Sweet


    "Why did you two get married in a sh?" Emelia and the others asked Nina this question in the group


    chat.


    Nina looked at the phone and fell into a trance for a while.


    Was their marriage a sh one?


    Judging from the time between their reunion and getting the certificate, it was indeed a sh marriage.


    But judging from the time they had fallen in love with each other, it wasn''t a sh marriage at all.


    "What are you guys talking about?" Cameron came out of the kitchen. He walked over from behind the


    sofa and leaned closer to speak to her ear.


    Nina put away her phone, "I was just telling Emelia and the others about our marriage."


    The corners of Cameron''s lips rose slightly. Although they can''t make it public now, she shared this with


    her best friends, which represented her affirmation of their rtionship.


    It was enough for him, he said affectionately against her fragrant cheek, "When you finish your work,


    we''ll invite them to dinner."


    "Okay." Nina didn''t refuse and it was still a long time before she was finished.


    "Is lunch ready?" Nina tried to sit away, to distance herself from him.


    He hugged her from behind and was so close to her, making her heart beat faster and her face hot.


    "There is one more dish left. I juste out and check on you." How could Cameron let her escape?


    Across the back of the sofa, he kissed her gently.


    If she wasn''t in a hurry, Cameron really didn''t want to let her go. It''s not that he didn''t hold any grudges


    in his heart. It was clear that on the happy day when the two of them got their certificates, she booked a


    ne ticket back to the crew without any hesitation.


    Therefore, the kiss was turning ruthless and he almost want to devour her with desire.


    "Are you a dog?" Nina, who was releasedter,ined while covering her stinging lips.


    Cameron was not annoyed at all, he touched her red lips with his thumb and said, "You were making


    me angry."


    Then he went back to the kitchen to cook. Nina was so angry that she waved her fists a few times at


    his back.


    The lunch is rtively light. He was considering Nina''s fragile stomach while also satisfying her diet


    rule about restricting calories as a female star. The two ate face-to-face by the huge dining table. It


    seemed as if they were back to those old years.


    But at that time, they didn''t eat so politely, they were sticking together even when they were sitting, and


    they couldn''t bear to be separated just for a moment.


    As soon as Nina picked up the chopsticks, she saw Cameron patting his leg and asking her, "Would


    you like to sit over?"


    "Stop it," Nina said to him.


    If she sits over, they won''t finish this meal.


    Those who knew Cameron would never have imagined that this man could hide such a wicked side


    under his gentle appearance.


    Before Cameron could say anything else, Nina warned him again, "I''m telling you again, you''d better


    behave and eat your food, otherwise it''s gonna be a mess. I''m in a hurry, and you''re the only one who


    suffers."


    Cameron had no choice but to give up, but his tone couldn''t hide his grief, "Am I the first man to be left


    alone in an empty room on the first day of his marriage?"


    Nina smiled smugly, "Well, you are the one who decided to marry a busy star like me."


    Cameron wasn''t annoyed at all, and said with a slight smile in his eyes, "It doesn''t matter. Just


    remember topensate me when you''re done."


    Thepensation was staying in bed for three whole days.


    Of course, he was only muttering to himself in his heart. If he said it, he was afraid that the woman


    opposite would schedule the work until the next year.


    Nina nced at him suspiciously, thinking how did he be an easypromise?


    She was a little unused to it.


    Cameron put some vegetables on her te and changed the topic, "Hurry up and eat. I''ll take you to


    the airportter."


    Nina is very smart and this topic can''t continue, otherwise, he will suffer in the end.


    When lunch was almost over, the phone that Cameron put aside suddenly rang and Nina saw the


    name of the caller ID "Michelle Byrd" at a nce. She even admired her own f good eyesight.


    She raised her eyebrows, pretending not to see and continuing to eat with her head down.


    To be honest, she used to be quite wary of Michelle, but now... she didn''t care about her and that


    Mnie nchard at all. Cameron and his heart belong to her now, why would she care about other


    random people?


    Cameron nced at Nina, who didn''t care, and he didn''t know whether he should be happy or upset at


    the fact that she didn''t make a fuss about this.


    But he felt really disgusted by Michelle. He thought that was very clear about his rejection. He didn''t


    know what she was insisting on.


    So when he answered the phone, his tone was very displeased and alienated, "Miss Byrd, what''s the


    matter?"


    Cameron''s sense of boundaries was absolutely great. When they didn''t get the certificate before, he


    could still call her "Michelle". As soon as they got the certificate, he immediately called Miss Byrd.


    Nina wanted tough when she heard it, she could imagine the ck face of Michelle on the other end


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    of the phone.


    As Nina expected, Michelle''s face was indeed darkened, and she was speechless for a while in shock.


    After a long while, she murmured, "Miss Byrd?"


    Her tone was filled with undisguised injuries and grievances, she couldn''t understand why Cameron


    suddenly changed like this.


    She learned from Colleen that Cameron had returned to Riverside City with them, so she guessed that


    he must have had a quarrel with Nina. She thought this was her best opportunity, and she had to seize


    it, so she quickly made a call.


    But she didn''t expect that Cameron would call her "Miss Byrd" indifferently when he answered it, which


    made her feelpletely cold.


    "What can I do for you?" Cameron asked impatiently when Michelle didn''t speak.


    In fact, he knew what she was doing. She was just looking for various excuses to ask him out, but he


    still deliberately asked about something official and made it clear that he pretended to be confused and


    didn''t want to pay attention to her thoughts.


    If it wasn''t for the friendship between their parents, he would just hang up now.


    "I..." Cameron was ruthless and it was hard for her to speak for a while.


    She has pride and self-respect as well. She has been hurt by him again and again.


    "Sorry, I still have something important to do here, so I''ll hang up first." Cameron lost thest bit of


    patience and hung up the phone.


    And what he called the important thing was to apany Nina to lunch.


    No, it should be to apany his wife and lover to lunch.


    His words pleased Nina very well and she couldn''t help butughed.


    Was it important to dine with her?


    Well, she admitted it was kind of sweet.

 Chapter 600 To Meet You

    Chapter 600 To Meet You


    Cameron hung up the phone and looked at Nina''s smiling eyes, he couldn''t help but snorted softly and


    said, "I thought you were really that calm."


    Nina was amused by his resentful tone. She didn''t expect him to be so childish in these trivial matters,


    even to the point of being fussy.


    Did he think she was as stingy as he was? Just because she had a meal with Dous Clevnd, he


    asked her to get married with him.


    Isn''t she indifferent to Michelle because of the confidence he gave her? He didn''t evene up with


    this meaning, which was really humiliating to himself as a straight-A student.


    She took a bite and said teasingly, "I didn''t expect this Miss Byrd to be so persistent."


    Cameron replied gracefully, "Not as persistent as Dous Clevnd, who has been abroad for several


    years and still misses you."


    Nina was speechless.


    However, how did he know that Dous had chased after her before?


    And how did he know that Dous has been abroad for several years?


    Thinking of this, she looked at him thoughtfully and said, "Why do you know so much about Dous


    Clevnd?"


    "Who knows himself well and knows the enemy well shall win. How can I not know my rival in love?"


    Cameron knew that Nina was testing him, so he calmly changed the subject.


    Nina didn''t get a real answer but she just gave up. He can do whatever he likes, anyway, for the rest of


    her life, whether he is poor or rich, they will be together.


    What kind of career and how much wealth he has, she didn''t need to care about it.


    Was it possible to get a divorce only because he had nothing?


    Or would she be so happy because he was so rich?


    No, she knew very well that was not the reason.


    If she really thought like this, she wouldn''t have gotten with him without hesitation.


    Because she had to catch the flight, Cameron drove Nina straight to the airport after lunch.


    After the car arrived at the airport, Nina got out of the car and ran away without looking back, because


    there were too many reporters and media at the airport, and she was afraid of being photographed by


    them.


    Cameron watched her slender figure disappear and he could not hide the disappointment on his face.


    He took the phone and sent her a message, "Can I visit you if I miss you? No one will know about that."


    She just left and he couldn''t stop missing her and going crazy.


    When Nina arrived at the airport lobby, she received a voice message from Cameron. She was


    speechless for a while, but the sadness in the man''s tone was so pitiful. Then she thought about it and


    replied, "There will be a brand event two weekster."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Sherlyn said before that she should stay on the crew to concentrate on filming and not make any


    trouble, so she was only assigned a small amount of work. Her next event was set for half a month


    Although it was only a short day, they could meet.


    The event was in the afternoon, she would fly in the morning, stay one night, and then return to the


    crew on the earliest flight the next day, so one day off would be enough.


    "I''m going to meet you," Cameron replied to her almost without thinking.


    Nina couldn''t helpughing while holding the phone. He was so impatient.


    "Okay." After replying to Cameron, Nina hurried to check-in.


    After Nina disappeared at the security checkpoint, Michelle received a message from Nancy Baldwin.


    "Michelle, my colleague saw Nina at the airport. Isn''t she filming with the crew? When did she return to


    Riverside City?" Nancy sent a voice message along with a photo of Nina at the airport.


    Nina was wearing a fat ck T-shirt, ordinary jeans, arge fisherman hat, and fashionable


    sunsses. It was the simplest outfit, but it was inexplicably dazzling in the crowd.


    Nina was originally wearing a white shirt, but considering the tiring flight, she took a ck T-shirt from


    Cameron''s closet and put it on. She also liked a oversize style of dressing. Wearing a ck T-shirt on


    her is not too outrageous.


    She believed that she was wrapped tightly enough. The fisherman hat and sunsses almost covered


    her whole face. She never thought that she would be photographed, so when she read the text


    message sent by Cameron, she didn''t try to hide her smile.


    Little did she know that her sweet smile was so such an eyesore in Michelle''s eyes. Michelle


    recognized the ck T-shirt Nina was wearing at a nce, which seemed to belong to Cameron.


    Thest time she had a hot pot with Colleen and Cameron, he wore this top and she was very


    impressed because she liked that brand as well.


    Butter, because Nina endorsed the brand, she never bought it again.


    She noticed this shirt at the time because she was puzzled that Cameron say that he was a jobless


    person and how could he afford to buy clothes with such a big brand?


    And she had another guess in her mind at the time, that Cameron was not actually a person who


    admired these big brands, and the only exnation was that he was supporting Nina''s endorsement.


    Did he love Nina so much?


    To personally support her endorsement?


    Looking at Nina''s undisguised smile in the photo for a long while, Michelle sent back a message to


    Nancy, "Not even you reporters know her whereabouts, how would I know?"


    "Well, that''s right," Nancy replied to her, "It''s really strange, no one took pictures of her when she


    returned, and it looks like she came back this time by herself, her assistant and the driver were not


    together. And it wasn''t her agent who picked her up, she was acting so mysteriously, what for?"


    It stands to reason that a star like Nina is always stirring up a crowd almost every time she travels. And


    it is necessary to bring an assistant. Almost all media reporters know her assistant Sylvie and basically


    seeing her was like seeing Nina.


    But this time Nina was alone and Nancy felt extremely strange.


    Michelle''s face was already very grim at this end. Although she didn''t want to admit it, Cameron''s


    impatience when she called him just now was enough to show that he should have been with Nina at


    the time.


    But didn''t he break up with her?


    Why are they together again?


    If they hadn''t been together just now, it would be impossible for Nina to wear his clothes.


    And Nina secretly went back behind everyone''s back, what did she do with him?


    Michelle couldn''t figure it out. Depression and unwillingness in her heart made her have the urge to cry,


    why?


    Why did Nina always better than her?


    Is it because she doesn''t have the morous and attractive energy of Nina?


    Maybe it is because she was so broken down, she decided to take a risk, thinking of this, she sent a


    voice message to Nancy in a sobbing voice, "Nancy, I need to do one thing, can you help me?"

 Chapter 601 To Cause a Misunderstanding

    Chapter 601 To Cause a Misunderstanding


    "What''s the favor?"


    "As long as I can, I will help you."


    Michelle was about to cry and Nancy felt extremely sympathetic to her, and immediately assured her


    without hesitation.


    Michelle then told Nancy about her n. After she finished speaking, Michelle murmured, "This time I


    really have to take the risk."


    "It''s okay, it''s just a piece of cake for me to operate this kind of thing, don''t forget what I do for a living."


    Nancyforted her like this.


    Michelle nodded lightly, "Well, you can wait at the door of Cameron''s houseter."


    "Okay," Nancy responded.


    Then Michelle closed her eyes and took a deep breath, calming herself down in this way, to think


    carefully about what to do next.


    No matter whether they have broken up or were back together, she can''t sit still and wait. She has to


    take the initiative to attack.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    From her point of view, Nina is so fiery and she must be incapable of tolerating this kind of thing. If


    something happened between Cameron and her, Nina would definitely go mad.


    After thinking for a long time, Michelle finally got up and walked out with the car keys.


    When Cameron returned from the airport, he saw Michelle standing at the door of his vi from afar


    and he immediately frowned impatiently.


    Originally, only he and Lucien knew where he lived, but after returning from Jamton this time, his


    parents asked him where he lived outside, so he told them about this ce, Michelle must know it from


    his mother.


    After parking the car in the parking lot, Cameron got out of the car with a nk expression.


    But this time, before he could speak, Michelle spoke first. She didn''t pretend to be bitter or weak, but


    said directly to Cameron, "I know it''s not suitable for me toe to this ce, but I have something to


    ask you."


    "Okay." Cameron suppressed the disgust in his heart and said bluntly, "Let''s talk here."


    Michelle''s words were exactly what he wanted. He had long wanted to make it clear and draw the line


    clearly to avoid her approaching in the future, and this was thest decency he ''d save for Michelle and


    her parents.


    "Talk here?" Michelle''s eyes glinted with a trace of hurt and she couldn''t believe it. She thought that


    Cameron would invite her to sit at home.


    In that case, Nancy, who was hiding in the distance, would take a picture of her entering his house.


    Then she would find another excuse to stay inside for a while and Cameron would not be able to


    exin it clearly to Nina.


    She didn''t expect Cameron to be so hardhearted, asking her to talk outside...


    This was the hottest time in the afternoon. Had he ever considered that she might get sunstroke?


    Cameron looked at Michelle''s watery eyes and felt extremely annoyed. Maybe there''s a maic field


    between people. He didn''t like her so-called fragility at all.


    He liked Nina''s being straightforward and candid, tenacious and vigorous, like the sunflower. She


    would never be as fragile as Michelle and cry in the next second.


    Nina''s fragility was always hidden under her strong appearance, and she never took the initiative to tell


    others about her pain, but her forbearance made him feel more and more distressed for her in his


    heart.


    Of course, some men liked Michelle''s temperament and attitude, but he didn''t like it at all.


    He looked down at his watch impatiently, and urged her to say, "I still have something to do, and you


    were saying?"


    Michelle''s eyes turned red all of a sudden, and her emotions rose. She choked and shouted and


    questioned him, "Why am I inferior to Nina? You have to keep me from thousands of miles away like


    this?"


    Cameron was already extremely annoyed, but when he heard Michellepare herself to Nina, she


    immediately responded mockingly, "How can youpare yourself to her?"


    Michelle was stunned by his words.


    She had been a God''s favored one since childhood, no matter her looks, temperament, or academic


    talents, plus she had a pair of parents who are both university professors, she had received countless


    But now what Cameron meant was... She was not qualified topare with Nina. She was so angry


    that tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Cameron was even more annoyed.


    It was as if he was bullying her. It was her tone and attitude that looked down on Nina and disrespected


    Nina.


    Nina is his wife, he has to protect her for sure.


    Michelle was obviously the one who picks up the trouble, why did she cry first.


    He continued with a gloomy face, "I love her, so she is the best in the world in my heart. I don''t like


    othersparing with her."


    The implication was that Michelle was the one who did wrong and she should stop crying.


    Michelle cried even more fiercely. Cameronpletely overturned her previous impression of him. She


    didn''t expect him to be so mean.


    "I pursue you just like she did. Why did you give her a chance back then, but now you refuse to give


    me a chance?" Michelle cried and asked unwillingly.


    "I just want to exin this matter." Cameron solemnly rified word by word, "It wasn''t me who gave


    her a chance, but a mutual love between us. She liked me, and I happened to like her. She took the


    initiative to confess that and I simply epted her."


    "It''s not that she chased me. I liked her from the beginning."


    When Cameron''sst words fell, Michelle was stunned on the spot.


    She couldn''t believe what she heard, Cameron actually said that he also liked Nina back then?


    But Nina back then had nothing but beauty and was even bad at studying. Cameron, a top student in


    his grade all year round, what did he like about her?


    "You, she..." She opened her mouth, unable toplete a sentence for a long time.


    "I''ve said everything I need to say. I used to love her, I love her now, and I will only love her in the


    future. Don''t put your time on me in the future."


    "That''s it. Good-bye!" Cameron turned around and nned to go home after he left those words. He


    had finally finished what he had to say. In the future, he didn''t want to have any interaction with


    Michelle anymore and he felt annoyed when he looked at her.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that he had just turned around and Michelle suddenly plunged


    over and hugged him.


    He froze for a moment, and in the next second he quickly raised his hand to try to pull her away, but


    Michelle hugged him tightly.


    Cameron waspletely infuriated, and he almost threw her out with his hands.

 Chapter 602 Confuse Truth and Falsehood

    Chapter 602 Confuse Truth and Falsehood


    Michelle fell heavily to the ground, crying even louder.


    She cried and shouted, "No, I''ll not submit to such treatment!"


    "I''m not willing to lose to her!"


    "She''s not good enough for you at all!"


    "Get lost!" Cameron roared unbearably.


    He is not someone who gets angry easily, but what Michelle did today waspletely beyond his limit


    of tolerance. He just remembered that she had hugged his waist just now and he wanted to rush home


    to take a shower and wash his clothes.


    Not to mention that Michelle was still there and said that Nina was not good enough for him, even if


    Michelle scolded him so ugly, he would not care, but he can''t bear anyone to say bad words about


    Nina.


    So he couldn''t help but swear at her.


    Cameron then turned around and went home. He made it clear that he didn''t want to have anything to


    do with Michelle. Michelle fell to the ground, covered her face with her hands, and burst into tears.


    There were tears of sadness and despair, and jealousy and anger. Nancy, who was hiding not far away,


    didn''t dare to show up to help her andfort her, for fear that Cameron would see it upstairs.


    Nancy had no choice but to quickly take out her phone and call Michelle. Michelle was heartbroken and


    then she was brought back to reality by the ringing of her phone. After realizing the call was from


    Nancy, she showed a painful look.


    What she asked Nancy to do was to help her take a video of her entering Cameron''s house and


    staying for a long time, and then publish the video.


    Then bystanders would know that Cameron has a rtionship with her. Besides, it could make Nina


    mad. That would kill two birds with one stone.


    But she never expected that Cameron wouldn''t even let her in, so she had no choice but to hug him


    tightly when he turned around, hoping that Nancy could take a picture or a video of this scene.


    Whatever it was to cause Nina trouble was okay.


    As for why she had a painful expression, it was because she was rejected by Cameron and was thrown


    to the ground., which was seen by Nancy and she felt embarrassed.


    In the past, she always felt that she was superior to Nancy, so when she was with her, she was quite


    genteel, but now...


    Michelle closed her eyes in pain and struggled to get up from the ground to answer the phone, she


    burst into tears as soon as she opened her mouth, "Nancy¡­"


    Now Michelle can only go down the road of sadfishing, hoping to win some sympathy from her, so that


    she will notugh at her too much.


    "I saw it all, you should leave here first." Nancyforted her, "Let''s meetter, and then we will


    discuss how to deal with this matter in detail."


    "Okay." Michelle cried and walked to the car that was parked beside her.


    "Does it hurt?" Nancy was concerned about her on the phone, "It''s not convenient for me to show up to


    help you right now. That Cameron is too mean."


    Nancy''s words saddened her more, she turned and said, "Talk to you soon. I''ll drive."


    Michelle didn''t like to hear her words about Cameron, because it made her more miserable, so she


    simply ended the call and drove away from Cameron''s residence.


    Twenty minutester, they met in Michelle''s studio.


    When Nancy entered, Michelle was biting her lip and struggling to apply medicine to her elbow. When


    Cameron threw her out just now, she fell to the ground and the tender skin on her elbow was broken.


    In order to draw Cameron''s attention, she deliberately wore a very beautiful white dress. She heard


    that Cameron liked Nina to wear white dresses in the past, but Nina was perverse and arrogant, and


    she liked those avant-garde clothes the most. A white dress was definitely not her thing.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But she heard that Nina also changed her preferences for him, and obediently wore the white dress he


    liked. It was a surprise to know that Nina hadpromised for him.


    Nancy walked over with a sigh and said, "I''ll help you."


    "Thank you." Michelle choked up as soon as she opened her mouth.


    Nancy took the cotton swab to help her disinfect and asked, "Do you still want to carry out your original


    n?"


    She meant that they had already made troubles like this and they should stop making more trouble and


    she should stop chasing Cameron. Isn''t that humiliating themselves?


    Nancy thought a girl like Michelle has always been a God''s favored one that ordinary girls like them


    look up to. She is very good. Why does she have to make herself so miserable for a man? There are


    so many young and great men waiting for her to choose, right?


    Michelle pursed her lips and said, "I''ll take a look at what you photographedter and then we''ll talk


    about it."


    Michelle didn''t make it clear that she didn''t want to give up. In fact, she was determined and she would


    continue to do it no matter what.


    Their rtionship had already been like this. If she didn''t make it difficult for him and Nina, she won''t be


    satisfied.


    The indifference and even the humiliation that Cameron brought to her, she was gonna get back at him


    ruthlessly.


    After dealing with the arm injury, they looked at the photos in the camera together.


    In the end, Michelle made a decision, "This shot is very good. You can edit this and send it out, just


    before the opening of my art exhibition."


    Michelle''s art exhibition was about to start. The mediapany where Nancy works gave her an


    exclusive interview, in which she was introduced in detail about how outstanding she was from a young


    age and how she became a well-known painter.


    When this exclusive interview was published before, Michelle attracted some fans with her outstanding


    temperament and appearance and her paintings. If the ambiguous rtionship between her and


    Cameron was revealed at this moment, it would definitely create a hot topic among the public. At that


    time, she could watch how ufortable Cameron and Nina were.


    Nancy''s expression was a little serious, "Michelle, are you sure you really want to do this?"


    She was unwilling to Michelle''s decision. The photo that Michelle chose was a cut from the video she


    took. It was the scene where she hugged Cameron from behind.


    Because Cameron''s face was not photographed, naturally no one could see his angry expression, so


    from the point of view of a bystander who didn''t know the details, this photo looked very ambiguous. A


    painter was hugging a handsome and elegant man from behind, which was very beautiful just by a


    nce.


    While Nancy, as the person who knew the details, thought that it was rather hical to confuse the


    truth and falsehood like this.

 Chapter 603 Why Should They Insist?

    Chapter 603 Why Should They Insist?


    As a good friend, although Nancy will support Michelle''s decisions no matter what, she still felt that it


    was not worth it for her. Michelle used to be a good girl but she became a girl who has no bottom line


    just for a man, which was too heartbroken.


    Just hearing her slightly dissenting words, Michelle''s eyes were filled with tears immediately, she held


    Nancy''s hand and said sadly, "Nancy, you don''t want to help me now?"


    Nancy denied quickly, " No, I just don''t think it''s worth it for you."


    Michelle wiped away her tears and gritted her teeth and said, "I know it''s not worth it, but I just can''t let


    it go. He humiliated me so badly, shouldn''t I fight back?"


    As Michelle spoke, she showed the wound on her elbow. Nancy''s attention was drawn to the fact that


    she was being humiliated and bullied and shepletely forgot the reason why Michelle ended up like


    this was her own obsession.


    So Nancy immediately said, "Since you have decided to do this, then I will support you. Don''t worry, I


    will edit this news and send it out when I go back."


    "Well, thank you." Michelle smiled.


    She got up and walked to the side, took an exquisite packaging box, and handed it to her, "Didn''t you


    send a Moment a few days ago that you liked this bag? I asked a friend to buy it from abroad and give


    it to you as a present."


    Nancy smiled at the first sight of the bag and when she heard her words, she couldn''t hide the smile


    and said, "Oh, this is too precious, I can''t take it."


    Michelle insisted on giving it to her, "You''ve been busy for me and I have always felt bad about it.


    Please take it."


    "Well, thank you." Nancy took the bag from her hand.


    This is the bag that she has been wanting for a long time, but she cannot afford it. To tell the truth, she


    was not willing to spend so much money to buy such a luxurious bag.


    Nancy epted the gift and she immediately became more motivated, "Since you have decided to do


    this, I''ll go back and edit the photos quickly."


    Michelle nodded, "Okay, thank you."


    After sending away the ted Nancy, the smile on her face disappeared instantly.


    How could she feel nothing after giving such an expensive bag away?


    But she also knew that Nancy as someone working for the media could help her a lot, so she had to


    maintain their friendship, and she knew that Nancy was especially fond of taking advantage. She could


    unabashedly say that Nancy wanted to be her friend because that she can give her some small


    benefits from time to time and satisfy her vanity.


    Nancy is not from a wealthy family, and she and her boyfriend have just bought a house in Riverside


    City, and they have to pay a high mortgage every month, which makes them even more financially


    strapped. Some cosmetics and treats were enough for her.


    This time, because she was going to use her to do such a big thing, she bought this bag for her at a


    great cost, and now it was all up to her.


    But she didn''t just have this single n. Thinking of this, she took out another phone from the drawer,


    made a call, and asked in a cold voice, "Why is Dominic Sanchez not going to Randall and Colleen to


    make more trouble?"


    The tone of the person on the other end was very embarrassed, "Dominic has been caught in a mess


    recently and he even couldn''t manage himself. How could he still have the energy to make trouble with


    them?"


    Michelle asked impatiently, "What happened to him?"


    The man said, "He has a mistress, you know? Somehow, his wife knew about it and she made trouble


    with him every day, and then the mistress was even more troublesome. She was forcing him to divorce


    and marry her. There was a time when two women fought in the street. So he simply hid for the past


    few days and no one saw him ever."


    "I can''t even get in touch with him!" The man was also very angry when he talked about it. "He took our


    money while didn''t finish the work. I was also very anxious and angry."


    "How could this happen?" Michelle was extremely annoyed, "Isn''t that woman hiding well? How can


    she still cause such big trouble?"


    The man said helplessly, "Who knows, after all, the truth will out in the end. And these scandals will be


    exposed sooner orter."


    Michelle walked back and forth in her studio several times. How could this happen? The more she


    needed him and the others to make trouble, the more things went wrong.


    But the person on the other side of the phone couldn''t get in touch with Dominic and it was even more


    impossible for her to contact him, so she had to say, "You go and find out how his wife knew about this.


    I had a bad feeling. Why now?"


    "Okay, I''ll check." The man responded, but then said, "But the cost of checking these things, well..."


    Michelle suppressed the disgust in her tone and said, "I''ll transfer the money to youter."


    The man on the other side hung up the phone with satisfaction. Michelle gritted her teeth and


    transferred the money to the man.


    In order to maintain her reputation, she couldn''te forward to do these things, she could only spend


    money to find someone to do it. That man held a grudge against Nina, so he was naturally willing to


    make trouble for Nina only if being paid well.


    After Cameron went home, the first thing he did was toss his clothes into the washing machine. Then


    he went to the bathroom and take a showerpletely, which made him feel less ufortable.


    Maybe it was because they love each other, so he didn''t understand people like Mnie or Michelle


    who are obsessive to him. His attitude towards them was pretty obvious from the beginning.


    Some people may say that he has been forcing Nina some time ago, which was because he knew that


    Nina still loves him, but she couldn''t ept him for some reason, so he tried to create conditions for


    them to be back together.


    This ispletely different from Mnie or Michelle''s forces, which annoyed Cameron so bad.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, he changed his clothes, and simply drove straight to the


    experimental factory in the suburbs. He knew that Mnie would stay in Camcien Lifetech and wait for


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    him. He should just go to the factory, where he could concentrate on experiments and research.


    However, Nina had notnded yet and he kept worrying.


    He didn''t know what other people were thinking, he only knew that he was very insecure, especially


    because Nina was always flying around. Every time she took a ne, he was always worried, for fear


    of any aviation ident, although the chances of an ident were slim.

 Chapter 604 Michelles New Boyfriend

    Chapter 604 Michelle''s New Boyfriend


    Cameron went to theboratory directly after he got back to the factory in the suburb to dispel his


    anxiety. When he finished his work and got out, he received a message from Nina, "I''ve arrived."


    Cameron finally heaved a sigh of relief and gave her a video call. Nina had just sat in the car prepared


    by Sylvia. She didn''t expect he would call her.


    She wanted the hung it up. But as she thought of how sad his face looked like when they parted with


    each other, she finally answered the call. She said lowly, "What''s up?"


    Cameron said instantly, "I miss you."


    Then he heard a woman giggle on the other side. It was Sylvia''s voice. It must be Sylvie who picked


    Nina up at the airport.


    Nina rolled her eyes at him and said, "Noted. Bye"


    Cameron didn''t want to have a long talk with Nina. He just wanted to see hernd safely. So he agreed


    to hung up as well.


    But before he hung the phone up, he was stopped by Nina, "Wait a second."


    Cameron was quite confused, "What?"


    Nina looked at him closely and squinted, "Why are you in white coat?"


    Nina tried her best to suppress her impulse to exim in delight right now. Cameron looked so


    handsome in his white coat. Nina just liked her man to be in uniform or white coat.


    But she remained quite calm as how she appeared to be to Cameron these days. And she didn''t want


    to show how obsessed she was with him in the presence of Sylvie and the driver.


    Cameron answered honestly, "I have just finished my work in theb."


    He hadn''t told Nina about his rtionship with Camcien Lifetech and Nina hadn''t known much about


    the nature of his work. That''s why she felt quite confused why he was in a white coat.


    As a bioscience major, he needed to wear a white coat when doing research in hisb even though he


    was not a doctor.


    Now Nina was already his wife so he didn''t have to keep the truth from her. If she asked what kind of


    work he was doing in theb, he would tell her.


    But Nina didn''t ask that question and raised her eyes to say, "You look good in your white coat."


    Now she was totally enchanted by his handsomeness so she failed to realize what it meant for her


    husband to do some research in theb at this moment.


    Hearing this, Cameron smiled and said in a low voice, "Do you like it, Mrs. Dauster? I can wear it for


    you all the time."


    Before Nina could answer, her assistant coughed and asked loudly, "What? Mrs. Dauster?"


    Her shout made Nina and Camerone back to their real life. Nina said instantly, "What are you


    talking about? You must have misheard it. What Mrs. Dauster?"


    Then Nina red at the man on the screen and said, "Alright. Gotta go now."


    Then she hung up the phone quickly.


    She hoped Sylvie didn''t sense anything suspicious and report it to Sherlyn Lansdale. By no means did


    she want to let Sylvie or Sherlyn know she had secretly got married to Cameron.


    Cameron rubbed his forehead embarrassedly as he was also charmed by the twinkling pretty eyes. He


    even said "Mrs. Dauster" in the presence of Sylvie!


    He would lose his sanity the moment he saw Nina.


    Sylvie asked immediately as Nina hung the phone up, "I misheard?"


    Sylvie had just picked Nina up. She could tell from the expression on Nina''s face that this time Nina


    must have contacted Cameron before she got back to Riverside City.


    And the video call from Cameron proved that she was right.


    But it had never urred to Sylvie that Nina dared to get married with Cameron secretly. Now she


    thought she must have misheard it.


    "Of course," Nina said with a calm face. As a famous actress, Nina was certainly a good liar.


    Sylvie sighed, "Maybe that''s because I didn''t sleep well yesterday."


    Nina patted her shoulder and said, "You can have a rest on the car."


    Sylvie closed her eyes and was about to have a nap while Nina leaned back in the chair.


    After a while, Sylvie suddenly heard Nina sneered beside her and she woke up and asked, "What


    happened? You''re on twitter trend again?"


    As the assistant of a famous actress, Sylvie was now very sensitive to any headlines in the


    entertainment circle.


    Nina fixed her eyes on the screen and said, "Not me but someone else."


    "Good," hearing this, Sylvie heaved a sigh of relief.


    But she still moved closer to whisper to Nina, "Then who it is?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She heard a sense of anger in her voice.


    Nina snorted again and gave her phone to her.


    Sylvie saw the photo and shouted with her eyes wide open, "Cameron Dauster?"


    Sylvie took Nina''s phone and magnified the photo to look closer at the two in that photo. Then she


    asked confusedly, "Is that Michelle Byrd?"


    Nina snorted, "Exactly."


    Sylvie read out the headline word by word, "Famous artist Michelle Byrd exchanged hugs and kisses


    with her new boyfriend."


    "How is that possible?" Sylvie couldn''t believe it, "Mr. Dauster wouldn''t have done that."


    And there was a photo attached below the headline. In that photo Michelle held Cameron in arms from


    behind, which would make the public believe that they were in a rtionship."


    Nina repeated word by word, "Mr. Dauster wouldn''t have done what?"


    Sylvie said without hesitation, "He wouldn''t have started another rtionship. Remember how he


    wooed you? How is that possible that he would hug Michelle that way?"


    He had just said he missed Nina on the phone.


    "Maybe he is a good liar." Nina said while fixed her eyes beyond the window.


    But she hadn''t lost her sanity at this moment.

 Chapter 605 Congratulations

    Chapter 605 Congrattions


    Nina couldn''t say that she didn''t feel angry when she saw the photo because she did.


    That was the man she had been deep in love with since she was a girl. No other woman could hug her


    boyfriend by his waist. Now Nina even wanted to break Michelle''s wrist.


    And she could actually break her wrist, with herbat skills.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But then she quickly calmed down.


    She would lose her sanity only when she was enchanted by Cameron. She was actually more sober


    and wiser than most people.


    Firstly, she was pretty confident that Cameron would never betray her at this moment after they had


    secretly got married with each other. If he wasn''t loyal to her, he could have cheated on her at any time


    during the past a few years.


    Secondly, she knew it better than anyone else how Cameron detested those who made body contact


    with him unexpectedly. When they were in high school, a girl had written a love letter to him. Cameron


    tried to refused her but the girl still wanted to stuff it into his hand. Inevitably, she had touched his hand.


    Later, he kept washing his hand for half an hour


    After knowing this, Nina didn''t dare to touch him. By then the physical contact between them was


    limited to taking a stroll together hand in hand or holding each other in arms. And she didn''t know him


    much and was afraid that he would do the same to her if she touched him too often.


    He then held her in arms tightly and whispered to her that she was the only girl that could touch him.


    She was quite sure that if the expression on Cameron''s face was captured, it must be a quite angry


    face.


    And that''s why the photo was taken from behind. Nina knew she must believe her husband.


    Calm as she was, she still texted Cameron jealously, " It seemed to be veryfortable to hug you by


    the waist."


    Then she put her phone back to her purse. But Sylvie looked still quite nervous and she defended


    Cameron, "Nina, are you really mad at him? I don''t think Mr. Dauster would do that. He must have been


    used."


    Nina looked back at her and raised her eyebrows, "Congrattions. You seem to be smarter. I also


    think he''s been used."


    "Really?" Sylvie saw the seriousness on her face and heaved a sigh of relief in her mind.


    Sylvie hoped Nina would be Mrs. Dauster in the end.


    Nina said thoughtfully, "I thought Michelle is a decent girl. But now she seemed to be quite malicious."


    Nina was quite sure that it was Michelle who was behind it. Otherwise, why would the paparazzi follow


    Cameron, who was not a celebrity, back to his home?


    Michelle was indeed a famous artist now. It was natural for the paparazzi to follow her. It''s definitely not


    a coincidence that she was caught hugging Cameron?


    Michelle must have hired someone to take a photo of her hugging Cameron. As a famous actress, Nina


    knew it exactly that it was amon practice in the entertainment circle.


    She knew that others in this circle would hire the paparazzi to take such misleading photos.


    Sylvie said surprisedly, "So, it is all Michelle Byrd''s n?"


    Nina nodded and Sylvie said contemptuously, "Cats hide their ws. I didn''t expect the seemingly


    gentle and polite woman would y such a dirty trick."


    Sylvie said smilingly, "It is because Mr. Dauster is too popr."


    Nina sang out while shrugging, "He''s beautiful, he''s beautiful. It''s true?"


    Sylvie burst intoughter. Her boss was such a humorous and lovely woman that she felt she would fall


    in love with her if she were a man. Nina had a kind of charm that women like Michelle didn''t have.


    She didn''t know why Michelle thought herself was a match for Nina.


    Michelle couldn''t bepared with Nina in terms of figure or looks and Nina was also of good


    personalities as she was so straight and outgoing. The only blemish in her life was her parents.


    And her parents'' issue could not affect Cameron''s love for Nina. After all, he was gonna live with Nina,


    not with her parents.


    It was stupid for Michelle to think she would be the winner in the end simply due to her prominent


    background.


    When Cameron received the message, he felt quite confused.


    He didn''t check his twitter but he knew from Nina''s words there was something wrong.


    "It seemed to be veryfortable to hug you by the waist."


    The word "waist" reminded Cameron of how Michelle hugged him from behind and he felt quite


    nervous.


    Then he browsed through the news online, only to find that the photo of how Michelle hugged him had


    gone viral online.


    Cameron felt quite disgusted as he saw the word "new boyfriend".


    He knew what happened between Michelle and him. He was just wondering why how sick he felt when


    she hugged her wasn''t captured by the paparazzi.


    And now he received a call from his mother.


    Cameron took a deep breath to calm down before he answered the call.


    Colleen said happily on the phone, "You and Michelle have¡­"


    Colleen wanted to ask whether they were in a rtionship with each other. But she was interrupted by


    his son, "I won''t forgive her!"


    Colleen was scared a bit by the word he used.


    She had just seen the photo online and thought they were now in a rtionship with each other. So,


    she called them immediately.


    And now why did he say he wouldn''t forgive Michelle?


    Cameron continued, "I want you to know how malicious the woman is, the perfect and beautiful woman


    in your eyes."


    "And please, mom, don''t ever mentioned her name together with mine. And I still got some work to do.


    Bye, mom," Cameron suppressed his impulse to curse Michelle in his mother''s face. After all, he didn''t


    want to make his mother disappointed.


    He would say he wouldn''t forgive Michelle because he knew instantly that it must be Michelle who was


    behind all these things.

 Chapter 606 The Truth

    Chapter 606 The Truth


    It must be Michelle Byrd.


    Apart from her, no other person knew the rtionship between he and Nina so it couldn''t be Nina''s


    other enemies.


    And his rivals in business or the academic fields wouldn''t have bothered with Cameron''s private life or


    have hired someone to take such a malicious photo.


    The photo had caused some misunderstanding between he and Nina and Michelle was the only one


    who could benefit from it.


    So, Cameron was quite sure that it was Michelle''s n and he was used by that woman. Now he knew


    why Michelle would hug him in such a sudden way.


    He hated to be fooled or used. Now Michelle had finally provoked her. He must fight back, no matter


    how intimate her parents and his parents were.


    But now he still needed to call Nina to exin.


    Nina got back to her hotel and received a video call from Cameron. She raised her eyebrows and


    answered it.


    Then she heard a low voice rising on the other side, "Don''t believe that photo, Nina. I can exin."


    Nina replied in azy voice, "I don''t need your exnation."


    Cameron fell into silence.


    Nina then continued, "What? Did I scare you?"


    Cameron fixed his eyes on her and said sadly, "Why? Why don''t you need my exnation?"


    She didn''t trust him so she didn''t need his exnation?


    Nina smiled as she saw the nervous expression on his face, "I don''t need it because I trust you."


    Cameron''s deep eyes were lit up immediately. Now he felt much better. During the past a few minutes,


    he felt he had just taken an emotional roller-coaster.


    But in the end, he still had no choice but to say, "You naughty girl."


    He knew what she said were probably a joke but he still got deceived by her words as he was so


    nervous.


    Despite the smile on her face, Cameron still said, "I know you trust me. But I still want to exin."


    He must let his wife know what happened.


    Nina said, "Well, then fire away."


    Cameron then told Nina what Michelle had done. Nina was quite astonished as she knew the truth, "It''s


    indeed a sinister trick."


    Nina had suspect that it was all Michelle''s n. But when she heard what Michelle actually did, she still


    felt quite disgusted.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron said with her eyebrows frowned, "Maybe my parents would get to Jamton also due to her


    n."


    Nina said quickly, "So, it was Michelle who urged my father to find your parents?"


    Dominic Sanchez found Cameron''s parents and said something terrible to them and that was why


    Cameron''s parents would get to Jamton. Colleen even pped her son.


    Nina also felt it was quite weird by then. She knew there must be someone behind Dominic. But she


    didn''t expect it was Michelle, the well-known gentlewoman.


    Cameron nodded, "You''re right."


    "All those things have affected our rtionship and also left a bad impression of you on my parents. If


    we break up in the end, she could benefit the most from it." Cameron exined to Nina patiently.


    Nina was stunned.


    Then she murmured, "It''s really a big n¡­"


    What a malicious bitch Ms. Byrd was!


    Cameron said with coldness written all over his face, "I''ll do some investigation on this. I will let


    Michelle Byrd pay for this!"


    Cameron now felt quite angry as he mentioned Michelle''s name, so Nina chose to console him, "If she


    knew what she did had actually made us get married secretly, what would she feel?"


    Cameron smiled as she said that and said, "So, you mean we should feel grateful for her?"


    But he had to admit that Nina was right.


    If Michelle didn''t get his parents to rush to Jamton and made Nina to say those cruel words to


    Cameron, he wouldn''t have got married with Nina secretly today.


    Nina drunk a mouthful of water and said, "No, I didn''t mean it. I just want to tell her the truth to provoke


    her."


    Cameron said without hesitation, "Okay, I''ll handle this."


    Nina was adept at provoking other people. She hoped Michelle would be trickier than she appeared to


    be.


    Then Nina continued, "Okay. I will have a rest now. So, goodbye, Cameron."


    Cameron also wanted to do his investigation on Michelle and hung up the phone.


    Nina put her phone down and went to take a shower. She wanted to have a good rest. She felt quite


    happy as she knew what Michelle did actually sort of drove her and Cameron to get married. She even


    thought that she would''ve missed her love forever.


    Cameron then called Lucien Fowler and asked him to check the name of thepany who reported


    the fake news. Lucien soon called him back and gave him Nancy Baldwin''s name.


    Lucien added, "It turns out that she is a friend of Michelle''s. If you are right, she must have the whole


    video of how you refused Michelle."


    Cameron was already on his way back to Riverside City. He said to Lucien, "I''ll head to thatpany


    soon. You tell their manager that I''ll have a talk with Nancy Baldwin. And don''t let her know it."


    Lucien replied, "Don''t bother. I''ll handle this. I didn''t inform Nancy Baldwin. I''m afraid that she would


    have a talk with Michelle first."


    "It is not a bigpany. I threatened the boss to purchase hispany and he allowed me to do


    whatever I want. It was unlucky for the boss to have such a terrible employee. Her lie would ruin this


    As a businessman, Lucien sighed as he felt the boss was such a pathetic man.

 Chapter 607 Revenge

    Chapter 607 Revenge


    Cameron felt no sympathy for that mediapany. He also knew how thosepanies ran. They just


    attracted public attention for money with such sensational news.


    As the boss, he employed a wrong person and he didn''t make sure whether the article told the truth or


    not. He just asked for all those.


    40 minutester, Cameron arrived thepany Nancy worked for and Nancy was called to her boss''


    office. Nancy had no idea why her boss would call her.


    But as she entered the office and saw Cameron, who was sitting there with a sullen face, she almost


    lost her bnce and fell onto the floor.


    Cameron''s thin lips were pursed lightly into a smirk and that made Nancy''s face turn pale instantly.


    How could Cameron find her so soon?


    But now she had no choice but to face him.


    But as she stopped before Cameron, her boss threw a cup full of hot coffee on her and shouted, "You


    bitch!"


    It was indeed a bad day for Nancy. The cup fell on her directly and she screamed as her skin was


    scalded.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron fixed his cold eyes on Nancy. Lucien also followed Cameron here and he quickly stopped


    Nancy''s boss, "Calm down, please. You''re assaulting him with intent."


    Her boss shouted with a sullen face, "She has ruined mypany. I even want to have her killed! I


    want tear her apart even if I would be sent to jail due to this."


    The boss had just been possessed by the joy that the news had brought much traffic for hispany.


    But then Lucien found him and told him that the news was faked by Nancy and the photo had hurt


    Cameron''s reputation. He might be brought to court soon by Cameron and Lucien.


    The boss knew who Lucien was. He had made himself a sessful businessman as the boss of


    Camcien Lifetech. Thepany was important for the country and its people. Thepany was on its


    way to be a new giant in Riverside City.


    Though he had no idea who Cameron was, he knew he was also an important figure as he could find


    Lucien to help him. Now he was quite worried that hispany would be ruined by Nancy''s problem.


    Nancy couldn''t say a word. She just stood there with her hand covering her scalded arm.


    Cameron said directly, "I don''t want to talk much with you. Hand me the camera."


    Nancy pretended to be unsuspecting, "What camera? I don''t know what you are talking about. I got that


    photo from someone anonymous."


    Nancy had nned how she should do now. She could say someone else should be responsible for


    this.


    She then continued, "Someone sent that photo to my e-mail and I wrote an article based on that photo.


    How could I know what happened next?"


    "Last chance for you, tell me the truth." Cameron didn''t want to bother with the "anonymous person".


    Nancy still got something to say but Lucien said smilingly first, "I heard your boyfriend had just been


    promoted to sales manager? I can let his boss fire him by a mere phone call. If he knows it is his


    girlfriend who makes him lose his job, how would he feel about his girlfriend?"


    Lucien loved to say something malicious in a gentle way.


    Hearing his words, Nancy copsed onto the ground.


    She didn''t expect Cameron would know everything. And her boyfriend was her soft underbelly.


    Nancy knew who Lucien was. She knew he wasn''t exaggerating. He was just much more powerful than


    she and her boyfriend were.


    Her boyfriend had undergone a lot before he became the sales manager. If he was fired because of


    her, she would be a life-long enemy for him ¡­


    Tears welled up in Nancy''s eyes and she instantly flinched and nned to take out her camera.


    But things didn''t end here. Lucien continued, "And I heard Michelle gave you a fake purse?"


    Nancy turned to him in shock. She didn''t expect Lucien to know that. But then her face turned sullen as


    she thought she had be a joke. She thought she could fool Lucien and Cameron. But actually,


    they knew everything.


    Lucien smirked and handed her a piece of paper, on which there was the chat record between Michelle


    and the seller of the purse, "Sorry to inform you that the purse is fake. Here is the evidence."


    Nancy clenched the piece of paper in hand tightly and she couldn''t believe it.


    "Fake? Why would she humiliate me like this?" Nancy felt quite disappointed and then went mad.


    She felt much grateful to Michelle when she received the purse. She had even written a quite moving


    article to mislead the public.


    But she¡­


    Nancy now knew how hypocritic and malignant Michelle was. She tore the paper apart and ten stood


    up with bloodshot eyes, "I will give the camera to you. I can also tell you how she trapped me and used


    me to fool the public."


    Lucien turned back to have a glimpse at Cameron and raised his eyebrows. They were both satisfied


    with what Nancy said.


    Then Nancy took out the camera and Michelle got all the videos in it. How he shook off Michelle was


    also recorded in the camera. And he also recorded all the words said by Nancy. He hoped he could let


    her parents know what kind of person their daughter really was through those videos.


    But Cameron still thought that the best revenge was to invite Michelle and her parents to dinner and


    then show the video to them directly.

 Chapter 608 Something to Show You

    Chapter 608 Something to Show You


    Then Lucien and Cameron left with the evidence.


    In the car park, Lucien leaned on his sports car and lit a cigarette, "Where is Nina? I think she would


    like to witness what had just happened."


    He knew Cameron had secretly got married with Nina this morning. But he didn''t know Nina had got


    back to the shooting site. He thought the Nina would stay with him all day long.


    Cameron gave a cold glimpse at him and said, "She got back to the shooting site."


    Cameron didn''t want to mention that. But he had to tell him the truth as Lucien had asked him that.


    Lucien said surprisedly with his eyes wide open, "She got back to the shooting site and left you


    behind?"


    Then he added, "On such a special day?"


    Before Cameron could say anything, Lucien burst outughing and hisughter kept echoing in this


    underground car park.


    Cameron instantly got on his car with a sullen face. Then he drove his car away.


    Lucien was stillughing.


    It was exactly what Nina would do. She might be the only woman in this world who would get back to


    work right after secretly getting married with her boyfriend.


    But it was just too funny for Lucien.


    And Lucien loved to see how embarrassed Cameron when he mentioned this. Cameron was capable


    to get whatever he wanted easily. Maybe Nina was the only one who could create some trouble for him.


    Cameron got back to his home and saved the video in Nancy''s camera on his phone as evidence.


    Then he called his mother.


    He told his mother to invite Michelle and her parents to dinner at his home. And he also said that he


    woulde.


    Now Michelle didn''t know the talk between Cameron and Nancy. She thought he would invite her to


    dinner only to deal with the photo problem. But in fact, what Cameron would do at the dinner was to


    reveal what kind of person Michelle really was.


    Colleen had no idea what Cameron was gonna do. But she knew Cameron had said that he wouldn''t


    forgive Michelle. So, she said worriedly, "What will do at the dinner, Cameron?"


    "Don''t bother, mom," Cameron didn''t tell her the truth, "I just want to have a talk with them."


    "Good," Colleen had known she couldn''t let her son marry Michelle. Cameron had shown how he


    loathed Michelle.


    Cameron didn''t know what Michelle had done to irritate Cameron. She still considered Michelle as her


    daughter even if she couldn''t win Cameron''s heart.


    Michelle and her parents arrived on time and Cameron was thest one who arrived.


    Michelle saw Cameron and said in an extremely soft voice, "Cameron¡­"


    Cameron simply ignored her and walked into the dining room.


    Michelle bit her lower lips and felt a bit hurt.


    She had no idea why Cameron was so cold to her. She thought he would invite she and her parents to


    dinner because of the photo posted online and he just wanted to get along well with her.


    Before they set about eating, Cameron said loudly, "Sorry, but before the dinner, I have something to


    show you."


    For Cameron, the dinner was only an excuse to gather those people here.


    He didn''t want Michelle to show up in front of him, let alone eating at the same table with her.


    Hearing this, Michelle felt quite terrible.


    She clenched her palms tightly below the table. She tried to remain calm. She didn''t think Cameron


    had known the truth and Nancy didn''t contact her for anything unusual today.


    But she didn''t know that Nancy was threatened by Cameron and Lucien. Nancy now even abominated


    Michelle as the purse Michelle gave her was fake.


    It wasn''t only about the purse. Nancy felt she was humiliated as she was fooled by Michelle with the


    fake purse. Now she only hoped Michelle to be ruined by Cameron.


    Colleen Donovan and Randall Dauster remained silent but the parents of Michelle were quite confused.


    But they chose to ask Cameron straightaway, "What do you want to show us? What happened?"


    "You''ll know it soon," Cameron said and took out his phone and connected it to the TV in the dining


    room.


    Colleen and Randall installed a TV in their dining room so that the old couple could watch a movie or


    something as they had dinner together.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Then Nancy''s face appeared on the screen.


    Nancy said these word by word, "Michelle Byrd asked me to do that. She knows Cameron hates her


    and she asked me to post the photo. She just wants to provoke Cameron Dauster and Nina Sanchez."


    Cameron paused the video and all the people present had already felt quite astonished.


    They looked at each other with their mouth wide open because they wouldn''t believe what they had just


    heard, especially Colleen, in whose eyes Michelle was always a fairdy, a generous and gentle girl.


    But the girl on the screen told her that Michelle would take such a photo only to provoke Cameron and


    Nina¡­


    Michelle''s parents were also shocked by the video. They couldn''t believe their daughter would do this.


    They couldn''t help but get flushed as they saw the video.


    "What are you doing, Cameron?" Michelle screamed and tried to seize his phone from him.


    Cameron dodged her quickly. And before Michelle could get the phone, she was stopped by her father.


    Her father held her in control and said to Cameron, "y it. I don''t believe my daughter have done that.


    I want to see the whole video. If you cannot provide me with evidence, that would be ndering. And I


    won''t allow you to do that to my daughter."

 Chapter 609 The Hypocrite

    Chapter 609 The Hypocrite


    It was natural for Mr. Byrd to say that. shocked as they were, they still chose to trust their daughter and


    try their best to defend their daughter.


    But Michelle was getting more and more nervous. She knew she would be doomed if the video


    continued. What kind of person


    So, she quickly shouted, "No, don''t y it anymore."


    Then she turned to Cameron and eximed, "Why are you trying to nder me like this? How could


    you know that woman wasn''t lying?"


    Cameron ignored her and said in azy voice, "If you think I''m ndering you, then I will continue to


    y that video."


    Then he pressed the y button on his phone.


    Nancy disappeared and the whole recording of what Michelle did to Cameron before his house were


    shown on the screen.


    Colleen now knew it clearly that Cameron was trying to refuse her but Michelle still ran over to him and


    hugged him. Then Cameron shook her off instantly.


    As Cameron paused the video at where Cameron stormed back into his house angrily, Michelle''s


    mother burst out crying.


    Maybe she cried because her daughter was shaken off cruelly by Cameron or because she finally


    knew what her daughter had done.


    Or, she cried because her daughter would lose her principle after she fell in love with Cameron.


    Michelle also copsed on her chair and she became depressed and angry.


    How could Cameron do that to her?


    Though she had yed tricks on him, he can revenge on her in person. Why should he reveal the truth


    in her parents'' face?


    Colleen was unable to say anything. But she had understood what happened that night. Her son didn''t


    show his love for Michelle. He even revealed the truth that it was Michelle who hired others to take that


    photo and gave it to the media.


    Randall held Colleen in arms tofort her before they both looked at Michelle.


    Michelle''s father trebled and then he stood up and pointed at his daughter, "Tell me, Michelle. What on


    earth is going on here? Why did you do this to Cameron?"


    Tears trickled down Michelle''s cheeks and she shouted while sobbing, "I also want to know what''s


    going on. I haven''t done anything. I did find Cameron and hug him. But I had no idea there was


    someone taking pictures of us. And I didn''t know why this woman would tell lie to you."


    "Nancy is a liar! She envies me. She has hired someone to take the picture and told you this terrible lie


    to ruin me."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Now Michelle had no choice but to remain silent. She wouldn''t confess. She must let them think Nancy


    was the culprit.


    She wouldn''t confess even if Nancy came here to testify.


    Cameron sneered, "So, you mean Nancy wants to trap you? Then why did you give her a purse as


    gift? That''s too ridiculous. You think she''s gonna trap you and thus you send her a purse? Do you


    believe this story yourself?"


    Michelle was stunned. She didn''t expect Cameron to know the purse thing.


    The change on her face proved that she did send a purse to Nancy.


    Cameron then said slowly, "And I''ve known that the purse you gave Nancy was fake and I''ve made


    sure she learned about this as well."


    In other words, now Nancy loathed Michelle so much that she told Cameron the whole story to ensure


    Michelle could be ruined.


    Michelle almost felt intoa. She felt as if she were standing naked before her parents and


    Cameron''s parents.


    She knew Colleen preferred her so she thought she would win Nina, but now ¡­


    Michelle thought today''s nightmare had ended here. But Cameron still added, "It is also your n to


    force my parents toe to Jamton from Sanya, right?"


    Michelle trebled all over and looked at Cameron frightenedly.


    Why could he know that in such a short period of time? She had ever expected Cameron to know her


    rtionship with that private number.


    "What?" Colleen stood up from her chair in shock and Randall''s face also turned pale.


    Randall could still remember how terrible he felt when he rushed to Jamton.


    Firstly, Colleen and he were both in their declining years. They had spent a whole day in Sanya and


    then had to rush to Jamton. It was too physically demanding for them.


    Secondly, Colleen pped her son. It was the first time in her life. And his son even said he would


    If it was Michelle who was behind all those things, then she was indeed a cunning fox.


    Randall shook his head disappointedly. He didn''t expect such a decent parents would have such a


    malicious daughter.


    They could also be considered as Michelle''s parents. Now she had used them to break the rtionship


    between Cameron and Nina. She didn''t even care their feelings.


    She just couldn''t believe it.


    Colleen couldn''t stay calm anymore. She pounded the table and said to Cameron in rage, "Tell me,


    Cameron, what actually happened."


    Colleen promised to herself that if it was Michelle who fooled Randall and her, she must tear Michelle


    apart right now.


    For Colleen, she pped her son during her trip to Jamton, and she regretted it so much. She had


    never pped her son before. Now as she knew Michelle had indirectly caused her to p Cameron,


    she hated Michelle so much.


    Cameron said a telephone number and said to Michelle, "Could you please dial that number for me?"


    It was the number of the owner of the Facebook ount. How dared Michelle call that number?


    Though she had never met that guy, they had talked on the phone for several times. He must recognize


    her voice instantly.


    Cameron sneered, "Now what? If you dared not call that number, I will dial the number for you,"


    Cameron said and took out his phone.


    "No!" Michelle shouted subconsciously, which also proved Cameron was right.


    Hearing that, Michelle''s parents almost fell intoa.


    They had been friends with Colleen and Randall for decades. Their daughter even went as far as


    deceiving Colleen, how could they get along with the Dauster couple in the future?

 Chapter 610 Owing Nina an Apology

    Chapter 610 Owing Nina an Apology


    Cameron didn''t call. But it didn''t mean he had no evidence.


    He took out a digital recorder, and said to Michelle, "You know well what kind of person Dominic is.


    Since he took your money to mess with my mother. He would also take someone else''s money to


    speak the truth."


    Certainly, Cameron didn''t do it himself since Dominic knew him and would no doubt act against his


    wish.


    It was Lucien. With a little bit of a bribe, Dominic told the truth. And ording to the clues from


    Dominic, Lucien found that the ount against Nina was supported by a woman.


    Cameron didn''t even need to think to know that it was Michelle.


    Michelle stared at the digital recorder, trembling, and then she looked away.


    Making excuses wouldn''t do now. Her pale and panicked face had given her away.


    Cameron continued, "You knew that one of the reasons my parents don''t like Nina was that his parents


    are disdainful people. So, you paid Dominic, asked him to provoke my parents."


    "You gave him my mom''s number, right?" Hearing this, Colleen was infuriated.


    She was wondering who did Dominic get her number from. It turned out to be Michelle.


    "And you waited until my parents arrived at Sanya. And then they rushed to Jamton in fury. The


    exhaustion from the travel made things worse. My mom pped me."


    "If I were a less filial son, I would most likely resent my mother because of this p. And then there


    would be grudges between us. Michelle, you are so vicious." Cameron''s eyes were cold, "It would


    destroy not only my rtionship with Nina but also the rtionship between me and my parents. They


    have treated you very well since we were young, how can you hurt them like this?"


    Cameron''s tone was ice cold at the end of his words. Michelle slipped down from the chair weakly,


    hiding her face and crying bitterly. Colleen cried too, but out of anger.


    Colleen pulled up the chair and walked over to Michelle, pointing at Michelle, her voice trembling, "You,


    you¡­" Perhaps because she was too desperate and angry, Colleen was speechless. Randall walked


    over and hugged her, gentlyforting her, Colleen threw herself into Randall''s arms and cried sadly,


    saying, "What a difference!"


    "Nina never hurt Cameron. When we gave her the money and asked her to leave Cameron for his


    future, she agreed without hesitation."


    "I thought she love money. But now it seems like she loves Cameron. She chose to sacrifice herself for


    Cameron to have a brighter future."


    "She never dragged him down when they were together at school. In fact, she improved at study."


    "She had been with Cameron after he came back from abroad this time yet she kept it a secret from


    cameras. She didn''t want people to bother Cameron, because he is not a celebrity."


    "That day in Jamton, when she saw me p Cameron, she proposed to end the rtionship. She


    didn''t want Cameron and me to argue. She always put Cameron''s feelings at priority."


    "What about you, Michelle?" Colleen became angrier as she spoke. "Cameron has nothing to do with


    you, yet you made up all these rumors. Now everybody is judging him. You knew he didn''t want


    attention. He just wanted to focus on his research."


    "You don''t love him. You love only yourself. You cared about only your desire. You are a selfish woman.


    You don''t deserve Cameron''s genuine love."


    In the end, Colleen roared at Michelle, using her of viciousness.


    Then, Colleen said to Randall, sobbing, "I''m so regretful for having treated Nina unfairly. I should


    apologize to her."


    "We will, butter. Now, don''t be angry for people who don''t worth it," said Randall, holding Colleen in


    his arms.


    Randall didn''t say anything mean to Michelle, but his words had fully disyed his contempt.


    Upon hearing Randall''s words, Michelle''s father pped Michelle, saying, "How did your mother and I


    teach you!"


    He was furious and ashamed.


    Michelle fell to the ground, covered her face with her hand, and cried in pain. Her mother burst into


    tears too.


    "Randall, Colleen, Cameron, we are so sorry. We didn''t teach our daughter well. We apologize. We


    promise that she would never show up in front of the Dauster family again." Michelle''s father was a


    reasonable person. He apologized shamefully.


    Cameron stood up, and said, "We ept your apology. But we have to make a rification. I will


    release the full video and show people what happened after the hug, for my innocence and also for the


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    respect for Nina."


    "Cameron." Michelle''s father was anxious. "If you do that, Michelle''s reputation would be ruined. No


    one would marry her."


    "And as her parents, how are we going to face people?" Thinking about the consequence once the


    truth was exposed, his voice trembled. They were already embarrassed to settle this thing in private. If


    it was exposed, they wouldn''t be able to stay in this city. Cameron was forcing them to leave.


    "You guys cared only about your reputation. How about mine? Nina is the only woman I love. But now I


    am on the trending topic for such a rumor. I am described as a yer, as a heartless person. Both my,


    and Nina''s reputation is affected." Cameron said.


    He then continued, "We''ll make our rtionship public sooner orter. I won''t allow people to judge her


    by saying that his boyfriend was once messing around with another woman."


    "Yes, we have to make it public. Neither Nina nor Cameron should be judged for being irresponsible


    and immoral in a rtionship." Said Colleen, wiping her tears and nodding in agreement.


    She didn''t know that Cameron and Nina had got married. But from now on, she epted Nina as her


    daughter-inw.


    She was no longer opposed to Cameron and Nina''s rtionship. Instead, she would help Cameron to


    make Nina his wife.

 Chapter 611 Asked for it

    Chapter 611 Asked for it


    Cameron and Colleen insisted on exposing the matter. Anxiously, Michelle''s father turned to Randall for


    help. "Randall!"


    "We have been friends for so long. Please, don''t let them do it. Save some face for us."


    Randall shook his hand indifferently. "Your daughter didn''t care about our reputation when she asked


    Dominic to make trouble in where Colleen and I work. So, I don''t think there is anything wrong with


    Cameron''s decision."


    Michelle''s father couldn''t say anything. Randall then continued, "Michelle is your daughter. Her mistake


    is partially your fault. You failed to teach her well. Therefore, you should face the music."


    His words had made his attitude clear. He approved Cameron''s idea of exposing the matter.


    The Dausters were determined. Perhaps because of that, or because of the consequences, Michelle''s


    mother couldn''t take it anymore, she let out a scream and passed out, her hand covering her chest.


    The living room fell into chaos. In the end, Michelle''s mother was taken away by the ambnce.


    Michelle went to the hospital with her father too.


    Colleen stood in the living room, feeling empty. She couldn''t believe what had happened this night.


    Meanwhile, Randall stayed beside taking care of her. He talked with her and brought her water once in


    a while.


    Cameron went to the kitchen and prepared some simple dishes. After it was done, he called his


    parents to the dining room to finish the meal.


    Colleen looked at the dishes. They were nice. Then she looked at his son. He was calm. She wanted to


    speak but failed to do so. She didn''t know where to start.


    Cameron understood his mother, so he started the conversation by saying, "I know you feel bad for


    having pped me. But I don''t mind it. So don''t be sad. We shall treat it as if it never happened."


    Colleen''s eyes became red when she saw her son being so considerate. She sobbed, saying, "I am


    sorry."


    She had never hit Cameron. He had been the best child since he was young. Compared to other


    parents, Colleen and Randall never needed to worry much about Cameron. They had always been


    proud of their son.


    Cameron was very mature. He knew what was right and what was wrong. He didn''t need his parents to


    teach him.


    The p must have been harsh for him, and it broke Colleen''s heart too. She couldn''t be more


    regretful. She was out of her mind. She felt humiliated by Dominic''s usation. That was probably the


    reason she lost control of herself and pped Cameron.


    "Since Cameron forgave you, everything is alright! Stop thinking about it," said Randall, coaxing his


    wife.


    Cameron served food on Colleen''s te, showing his forgiveness with his action. Colleen tried the food


    in tears.


    A short while after, Colleen said, "How about inviting Nina home for dinner? I''ll cook, and apologize to


    her."


    Colleen wanted to show her eptance of Nina through action.


    After the series of shocks, everything became clear to Colleen. She should trust his son. He wouldn''t


    choose the wrong person.


    After all, he had never made the wrong choice ever since he was a child. They never needed to worry


    about him.


    She should have believed in her son that the girl he chose was a good person.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t toote. She would repair her rtionship with Nina and try her best to be a good


    mother-inw.


    "She is in the crew filming; she won''t be back in a short while. I''ll bring her back when the timees."


    Then he put down his fork and look at his parents, saying seriously, "Thank you for epting her, she


    will be a good wife, As well as a good daughter-inw."


    Randall rolled his eyes and mocked, "Good wife? Good daughter-inw? I remember she said she said


    she won''t see you again."


    Randall and Colleen were still thinking about the displeasing departure from Jamton.


    Cameron smiled proudly. "She loved me so dearly. She couldn''t bear living without me."


    He decided not to tell his parents that he and Nina had married for now. After all, they had just


    epted Nina and they hadn''t recovered from the chaos.


    Brando and Colleen were speechless. They couldn''t believe that their usually serious son would say


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    something like this.


    Cameron resumed eating; he didn''t say anything else.


    But Randall and Colleen were impressed by Cameron''s smile when he mentioned Nina. They had


    never seen him smile so happily during his growing up.


    Randall and Colleen looked at each other in relief. The atmosphere of the dining room became


    amicable. Cameron had never enjoyed a meal with them ever since they tried to match-make him and


    Michelle.


    Although they hate Michelle, Randall, and Colleen went to the hospital to visit Michelle''s mother. After


    all, they had been friends for decades.


    Meanwhile, Cameron''swyer exposed to video with a statement.


    Entrusted by Mr. Dauster, this is a statement on the "hug" between Mr. Dauster and Miss Byrd:


    1. Through personal verification with Mr. Dauster and diverse verifications, the above article is purely


    fabricated by Miss Byrd and her friends.


    2. The false news had vited Mr. Dauster''s reputation.


    3. To protect the legitimate rights and interests of Mr. Dauster, please delete or revoke the relevant


    information on the relevant websites. Mr. Dauster will pursue legal ountability for whoever refuses to


    do so.


    4. Mr. Dauster is married. He is devoted to his wife.


    Hereby we dere.


    The statement, together with the video made everything clear. Cameron''s contempt for Michelle was


    obvious in the video. Everybody could see that Michelle threw herself at Cameron and Cameron


    pushed her away right after.


    Cameron was innocent.


    People thought it was a sweet story, but it turned out to be a disgusting one. So, they went to Michelle''s


    Twitter to insult her. Thements were mean. But Michelle deserved it.

 Chapter 612 She Is the Best

    Chapter 612 She Is the Best


    Michelle had attracted a lot of followers with her sweet look and wonderful painting.


    But now, they all turned against her. The more they loved her at that time, the more they hated her now.


    They even found out about Michelle''s parents. People threw eggs and sshed paint toward Michelle''s


    studio. The Byrds couldn''t stay in Jamton.


    When people threw their anger at Michelle, Cameron was again on the trending list. His handsome


    face was attractive enough, but now, he had shown himself as a devoted person. People loved him


    even more. When someone found out that he was a top student, women were about to be crazy.


    They couldn''t believe that such a perfect man existed in the world.


    His look was perfect. His temperament was unparalleled. He was a talent. And above all, he was


    devoted to his wife. He was simply perfect. He was one in a million.


    "What type of woman would be worthy of him?"


    "Gosh! Look at him. His body is perfect! Look at that triangle back, those long legs. He is better than


    those actors, idols, and whatever."


    "Oh my God, I am going to be crazy! I''m so envious of his wife. I''ll be more than happy if my boyfriend


    has one of his merits."


    Difference from women''s admiration,ments from guys kind of smelt like jealousy.


    "This kind of genius usually had a bad taste for women. Don''t expect too much, his wife is probably


    ugly."


    Nina, who was at Jamton, was speechless seeing thisment.


    Ugly?


    The word never existed in her dictionary.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Cameron, on the other side, let out a cold smile. Then he opened the page of the person who left the


    The guy addressed Nina as his goddess. Cameron couldn''t help but imagine what would happen once


    the guy found out that he had called Nina "ugly".


    Cameron called Nina after the video and the statement was released. At this time, naturally, Nina had


    known it online.


    Cameron told Nina how he had exposed Michelle in front of their parents. Nina apuded upon


    hearing that. "Good job, Cameron!"


    "Are you happy?" Cameron looked at her deeply through the phone.


    "Sure! I like seeing bitches humiliated." Nina was thrilled. She wished she was present when it


    happened.


    As an actress, she had done many things like this over the years.


    Nina liked punishing those who were pretentious and bitchy. Sylvie had even jokingly called her "the


    detector of bitches."


    Cameron smiled, "I''m d to hear that."


    He would be happy as long as she was.


    Nina was moved by his affectionate gaze. She felt like drowning in it.


    She couldn''t figure out how did Cameron be so flirty after a few years. He was cold in the past


    and she had to take the initiative all the time.


    Now, just looking at him, she blushed.


    Cameron then put on a serious look, saying, "My mother wanted me to bring you home for dinner. She


    wanted to apologize to you."


    Nina had just taken a sip of water, hearing this, she almost spat it out.


    "What did you say?" she asked in great surprise.


    Seeing Nina choked, Cameron was kind of helpless, and at the same time worried. He said, "My


    mother wanted to apologize to you. She had realized that you are a good girl. She wanted to get along


    with you. She is no longer against us."


    Nina was stunned. She couldn''t speak one word. She had never imagined such a day toe.


    She had never imagined that one day Colleen would invite her for dinner and apologize to her. She had


    never imagined that one day, she would be epted.


    It was unreal. It felt like a dream.


    The biggest problem in her heart was that Colleen didn''t like her, and she didn''t want Cameron to be


    caught between her and Colleen, so she resisted Cameron''s approach again and again.


    "Is it a little unreal for you?" Cameron immediately knew what Nina was thinking.


    "Yes..." Nina choked up as soon as she answered. She quickly closed her eyes to prevent Cameron


    from looking at her red eyes.


    It was hard to be epted by Cameron''s parents. Nina didn''t shed tears easily, but she couldn''t stop


    crying at the moment.


    Cameron was so distressed that he wished he could be by her side at the moment, holding her in his


    arms while she cried.


    However, he couldn''t. He could onlyfort her with words, "You are such a nice person, so how could


    they not like you? They''ve been blinded by people before. That''s all."


    Randall and Colleen knew Michelle earlier, and they were friends with her parents. That was why they


    liked Michelle so much. But now after knowing Michelle''s lies, they could finally treat Nina without


    prejudice.


    Nina wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and turned to Cameron. "Your mother doesn''t have


    to apologize to me, she didn''t do anything too far. And I understand that she was only caring about


    you."


    Colleen was mean when she gave Nina the check. But apart from that, she didn''t do anything to Nina.


    In Jamton, Colleen pped Cameron, not Nina.


    "She said she wanted to apologize to you. She had made up her mind. You just need to ept it."


    Cameron knew Colleen well. He knew that once Colleen was determined to be good to someone, she


    would do it no matter what.


    She wouldn''t feel okay without apologizing to Nina.


    "I see. You got your stubbornness from your mother." Nina jokingly said, erasing the serious


    atmosphere brought about by the topic. She was very smart, very sensible, and very understanding.


    But she knew how to cover herself.


    She looked carefree, yet she was more sensitive than many.


    Cameron smiled too. He loved this girl to the moon.


    He knew that she was the best.


    "I haven''t informed them that we''re married. We''ll tell them when you are back." Cameron added.


    "Couldn''t be better this way." Nina was relieved. To be honest, although she was d that Colleen


    epted her, she was unprepared to face Colleen and Randall officially. So, it''d be better not to tell


    them for now.

 Chapter 613 The Best Wedding Gift

    Chapter 613 The Best Wedding Gift


    "I miss you." Cameron suddenly said. Nina''s heartbeat raised.


    She blushed and protested through the phone, "Cameron, what have you gone through abroad these


    years? You weren''t like this in the past."


    "How was I like in the past?" Cameron asked, lifting his eyebrows.


    "You were cold, reticent," Ninained. "I was young to pester you. Now if someone treated me so


    coldly, I wouldn''t even look at him twice."


    Cameron smiled. He said in an affectionate tone, "Therefore, I corrected myself."


    Nina pursed her lips. Cameron continued, "I was active too in the past, didn''t you feel it?"


    Nina disagreed. "When? I''ve never felt it."


    "In the night," Cameron murmured.


    Nina was speechless.


    He had be a shameless guy. He was no longer the shy boy.


    Yet he was right.


    He was indeed more than active about some sort of things.


    Cameron took Nina''s shyness as agreement. He then concluded, "I was active too in the past, only in a


    different way. But no matter what, my love for you has stayed unchanged."


    Nina faked a cough. She felt unease upon hearing such an affectionate confession.


    To be honest, she wasn''t really used to the flirty Cameron now. She kind of missed the old, reticent top


    student Cameron. Teasing him was fun.


    Now she was the one being teased all the time.


    "You are not used to it?" Cameron said, "It''s okay. You will."


    He acted cool in front of her because he knew she liked it. But now, he had made her his wife, he


    would spoil her, of course.


    Nina didn''t know what to say. So, she wanted to end the call. "I''m going to sleep. Let''s stop here.


    Tomorrow, I have a tough scene to shoot. It''s going to be exhausting."


    "Good night." Cameron knew that she had a hard time making this show. So, he didn''t want to keep her


    However, Nina wasn''t sleepy at all. She rolled around in bed thinking about the fact that she had been


    epted by Colleen.


    She wanted to call Emilia to tell her the good news, but then she thought that Emelia, as a pregnant


    woman, might have slept, so she still didn''t call to bother.


    The next second, however, Emilia''s called. She asked worriedly, "What the hell is going on with


    Cameron and Michelle? Now everybody knew about it."


    Emelia knew that Colleen wanted Michelle to be her daughter-inw and that Michelle''s parents had a


    deep friendship with Colleen and Randall, so she was surprised to see the news on the Inte.


    Now, Colleen and Randall were unlikely to be friends with Michelle''s parents.


    Nina then told Emelia about what happened tonight, and that Colleen had epted her.


    Nina thought Emilia should be happy for her, but Emelia fell silent on the other end of the phone. After


    a while, she suddenly cried.


    Nina was startled. She asked nervously, "What''s wrong? Why did you suddenly cry? This is good news


    for me, aren''t you happy?"


    "I''m so happy. This is joyful tears!" Emelia cried even louder when she finished.


    No one knew better how painful it was not being recognized. Hearing that Colleen had epted Nina,


    Emelia was so happy. Perhaps being pregnant had made her more sensitive. She lost control of her


    tears.


    Nina was relieved to hear that.


    "It''s so nice..." Emelia choked up on the phone, "You can finally be with Cameron."


    Although she knew that Nina and Cameron had married, Emelia also knew that there was still


    something in Nina''s heart and she wouldn''t be truly happy.


    Emelia knew that Nina was not a selfish person. She wouldn''t base her happiness on Colleen''s


    suffering.


    If Nina had been selfish, she would have eloped with Cameron.


    Nina also sighed, "Yeah, finally we can be together."


    Thinking of this, Nina suddenly had a lyric in her mind, "If you can''t see each other again with red eyes,


    how about blushed face?"


    Fortunately, after that year with Cameron, she could still face him with a blushed face.


    He was still the person she loved after all these years.


    After ending the call with Nina, Emelia threw herself into Julian''s arms and cried, tears wetting Julian''s


    pajamas.


    Julian sighed silently many times while putting his arms around his wife andforting her.


    He thought that since Nina and Cameron had married, nothing should affect Emelia''s mood much. Yet


    only a few days after, she was moved to tears again.


    He felt like he must owe Cameron and Nina in hisst life.


    Emelia said to Julian, sobbing, "They are finally together, otherwise, I am losing hope for love."


    Emelia was just expressing her relief. She didn''t mean anything else. Yet to Julian, there was


    something.


    Julian pursed his lips, thinking, "Don''t you believe in our love?"


    Yet he didn''t ask in the end.


    He once disappointed her deeply in love.


    To change this heavy topic, he thought for a moment and said, "Since they are married, shouldn''t we


    think about what to send them as a wedding gift?"


    Emelia lifted her eyes from Julian''s arms and smiled, "I have already prepared the gift." Julian was


    confused, "When?"


    He was with her almost twenty-four hours a day now, why hadn''t he seen what she had prepared?


    Emelia said, "It is the copyright of this campus novel I wrote. I will give it to them for free, they''ll decide


    whether to adopt it into a movie."


    Julian was speechless.


    Now he understood why Emelia refuse to sell the copyright to him or Viggo. It turned out she wanted to


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    give it to Nina for free.


    Emelia exined, "I said long ago that this novel is for Nina. I didn''t make it clear because the thing


    between her and Cameron wasn''t settled. After all, if the thing didn''t work out between the two, Nina''s


    future husband wouldn''t be happy if Nina got the copyright. But now since she and Cameron are


    together, it''s going to be the best wedding gift."

 Chapter 614 Deep Relationship

    Chapter 614 Deep Rtionship


    What else could Julian say?


    He agreed with whatever Emelia said now. All he wanted was her happiness.


    Just as everything was going well with Nina, Andrew Sonfield was having a video call with Jillian


    Harrison.


    Jillian''s face was full of amazement. "What? You''ve met Cameron, the guy on the trending list?"


    Andrew said while thinking, "Yes, I saw him talking with Sylvie, Nina''s assistant. And it felt weird."


    He was there to visit Nina. He saw Cameron and Sylvie just when he walked out of the elevator.


    Cameron was unfriendly to him.


    Jillian asked in confusion, "Do you mean his wife is Sylvie?"


    Andrew was speechless. After a while, he said, "If so, why would they keep it secretly?"


    Andrew suspected that Cameron''s wife was Nina. That exined why Cameron was hostile toward


    him.


    And Nina was famous, that was why they kept their rtionship secret.


    "Nina?" Jillian eximed, then she said indignantly, "She doesn''t worth it!"


    As a has-been, Jillian liked checking the trending topics. She naturally saw the news about Cameron


    and Michelle, as well as how perfect Cameron was.


    Although Cameron''s upation has not been announced, his aura as a genius and as a devoted


    husband was great. Upon hearing that Nina might be Mrs. Dauster, Jillian instinctively became jealous.


    She thought that Nina was brainless and she didn''t worth such a man.


    Thinking of Cameron''s affectionate confession to his wife in the statement, Jillian became more


    jealous.


    She used tough at Nina''s brainless. But now, she had started to imitate Nina''s style.


    But however hard she tried, it was fake. That was why it didn''t work.


    Andrew was slightly impatient. "Whether she deserves it or not, we now have to analyze what her


    rtionship with Cameron is."


    "What''s that expression?" Jillian sensed Andrew''s impatience and instantly got angry. "Have you fallen


    in love with Nina? Are you throwing tempers at me now?"


    "Andrew, I warn you, I am your girlfriend now." Jillian said ferociously, "Without my connections, you


    won''t be in this crew."


    Her words got Andrew. He pursed his lips and became silent.


    Indeed, without Jillian, he wouldn''t get the chance of being in this drama. Few in this industry could


    be famous just by one show. Most of the actors, including him, remained unknown even after they


    were thirty.


    He worked together with Jillian the year beforest year and after that, they became couples.


    Jillian was famous at that time, so she demanded their rtionship be secret. And because Jillian was


    more sessful, Andrew didn''t have a voice in this rtionship.


    Jillian had always med Nina for her failure. She believed that Nina had stolen her resources and that


    as long as Nina''s career ended, she would be sessful again.


    So, she managed to get Andrew this chance to work with Nina. She asked him to approach her, and


    seduce her. When the timees, she would expose her rtionship with Andrew and use Nina of


    being a slut.


    No one in this film industry could survive once they were used of being a slut.


    That was why Andrew had tried his best to please Nina. However, Nina didn''t buy it, which was


    frustrating.


    Jillian had described Nina as a shameless person in front of Andrew, saying that it should be easy to


    seduce her. However, things went the opposite way. Nina avoided him.


    Perhaps realizing that she had been too mean, Jillian calmed down a little, and said with an easier


    tone, "Why did you say that there is something between Nina and Cameron? What makes you think


    so?"


    "I saw Cameron and Sylvie that day. But they didn''t act like a couple." Andrew said slowly.


    "And, the most important thing was that Nina took a day off. As far as I am concerned, she didn''t have


    any activities that day. So, what did she do? And she returned secretly the same day. I think she went


    back to Jamton for something that couldn''t be known."


    "She went to the courthouse and get married?" Jillian guessed, "with Cameron?"


    But soon she shook her head. "No way. She is famous, she can''t possibly get married now."


    Jillian didn''t believe Nina would do so. Once an actress was married, or even just having a boyfriend,


    the audience might feel weird seeing her being a couple with someone in the drama.


    And once this happened, they would dislike the drama. That would be devastating.


    It was for this exact reason, that Jillian refused to make her rtionship with Andrew public. Andrew


    agreed with her. It was the same for an actor.


    So, they couldn''t believe that Nina would get married at peak of her career.


    Besides that, although Cameron seemed to be a genius, no one knew what did he do. Why would


    Nina, a most famous actress, marry someone like him?


    Because he was handsome?


    For Jillian, physical appearance was important, but money was more important when it came to


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    marriage. She never talked about getting married to Andrew, because she didn''t think Andrew was


    worth it.


    She would never understand that for some people, love was the only thing that mattered in marriage.


    Nina had married Cameron for love.


    "It was just my suspicion. You might better investigate their rtionship if you are to defeat Nina."


    Seeing that Jillian wasn''t convinced, Andrew decided to shut up.


    He didn''t have much evidence. But as a man, his instinct told him that there must be something


    between Nina and Cameron.


    "If there is nothing else, I''ll go. It is going to be a tough day tomorrow. I need to sleep." Andrew


    exined and then hung up the phone. His wish of getting rid of Jillian became stronger.

 Chapter 615 Fight

    Chapter 615 Fight


    Michelle''s mother was alright. She passed out only because she had a stroke, caused by the anger.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After the doctor said that there was nothing serious, Michelle''s parents left the hospital in a hurry. Since


    Cameron had exposed Michelle online, they couldn''t face anyone.


    Returning home, they resigned overnight. They nned to take Michelle to a ce where no one knew


    them.


    They wouldn''t let Michelle decide this time. They had to take her away. They regret trusting Michelle


    too much in the past.


    Michelle refused the proposal. Every girl liked living in big cities like Jamton. However, her parents


    forced her to close the studio and leave with them at the soonest time possible.


    Michelle didn''t sleep that night. She still couldn''t believe that Cameron was married.


    Did Ninae back to Jamton in a hurry to marry Cameron?


    Michelle couldn''t let go. But there was nothing she could do.


    She was aughingstock now. Everybody despised her. She lost Colleen''s favor. She was notorious


    now. She would never have anything to do with the Dausters. Thinking of this, she buried herself under


    the nket and cried.


    The next day, she went to the studio to pack her stuff, covering her swollen eyes with sunsses.


    Outside the studio was a mess. Someone wrote cursing words on the window. Seeing this, she couldn''t


    help but tremble.


    A young girl in fancy clothes rushed over and pped her face, saying, "Fucking bitch! How dare you


    seduce Cameron?"


    Michelle was caught off guard. Her sses fell and her exhausted face was now exposed. Yet she


    calmed down shortly after.


    She repressed her anger and looked at the girl in fury, asking, "Who are you to hit me? Are you


    Cameron''s wife?"


    Michelle provoked the girl on purpose, she was sure that Cameron''s wife was Nina.


    From the girl''s tone when she mentioned Cameron, Michelle knew that she must admire Cameron. So,


    she provoked her, even just to revenge for the p she had taken.


    As expected, the girl''s face turned pale. "I don''t need to be Cameron''s wife to hit you, slut!"


    Michelle sneered. "Since you are not. Then you have no right to hit me." After that, she grabbed the girl


    by the cor and pped her face violently.


    The girl was stunned. She never expected Michelle to fight back. She covered her face, paused for a


    moment, and rushed to Michelle again.


    Michelle was angry enough to see her studio ruined. She took it all out on the girl.


    She had already be notorious. She didn''t care about it being worse. And the girl started it in the


    first ce, she wouldn''t let her go. So, they fought in front of the studio.


    Lucien came from afar. He separated the girls and shouted, "Stop!"


    Lucien got a call from Mnie nchard this morning. She said she was going to hit Michelle. Lucien


    tried to stop her but failed. So, she rushed over anxiously.


    Michelle and Mnie all looked like a mess now. Their hairs were shattered. Michelle lost one high


    heel.


    Michelle didn''t expect to see Lucien here. Lucien was currently famous among the social circle in


    Jamton. Many girls wanted to marry him.


    He was said to have been raised from low. His parents were just average people, and he had built


    Camcien Lifetech from scratch. So, his parents wouldn''t be hard to deal with. Apart from that, he was a


    fun person. He knew how to please girls.


    But Michelle didn''t care about him. All she wanted was Cameron.


    Michelle was stunned at the moment because she suddenly realized that since Lucien knew the girl,


    and this girl knew Cameron, Lucien must have known Cameron as well.


    She thought of Camcien Lifetech, which was rted to Lucien, and a guess popped into her mind. She


    murmured to Lucien, "What is your rtionship with Cameron?"


    Before Lucien said anything, Mnie said with a disdainful face, "You don''t even know this?" "Camcien


    Lifetech was co-founded by Cameron and Lucien. They were ssmates, friends, and partners in


    work." Lucien failed to stop her. Mnie said everything.


    Lucien red at Mnie but didn''t say anything. Anyway, Cameron was already nning to disclose


    his rtionship with Camcien Lifetech, it was just a matter of time.


    Cameron felt that since he and Nina were already rightful, he should stand up and show his power so


    as to better protect Nina.


    Michelle was stunned, she feltplicated for a while.


    She had believed Colleen''s words and thought that Cameron was unemployed for the time being. She


    had no idea that he was actually one of the founders of the famous Camcien Lifetech.


    Michelle was jealous and remorseful. What a proud and excellent man she had lost! If she married


    Cameron, she would be the wife of the boss of Camcien Lifetech.


    But now, it all belonged to Nina. Michelle regretted being so imprudent. She should have approached


    Cameron carefully and slowly.


    Michelle stood there silently. Lucien saw through what was going on in her mind, yet he didn''t bother to


    pay attention to her. Instead, he turned to Mnie and shouted, "What are you still doing here? To be


    Out of respect for his mentor, Lucien had always been polite to Mnie, but he couldn''t stand it today


    when Mnie came to fight. Therefore, he yelled.


    Startled by Lucien''s fierce expression, Mnie hurried to his car.


    "Wait a minute." Michelle suddenly called out to her.


    Mnie paused in confusion and then looked back. Lucien looked at Michelle with a slight frown of


    warning.


    His intuition told him that Michelle was plotting something again.

 Chapter 616 Nina Is the Only One

    Chapter 616 Nina Is the Only One


    Lucien hurried to interrupt her, "Michelle, before you speak, you''d better think about your situation."


    Michelle sneered and said, "You''re right. My situation couldn''t be worse. I have no fear now."


    Michelle thought that even if she were to leave Jamton, even if she were to quit the fight, she


    wouldn''t let Nina and Cameron live happily. She would tell Mnie who the so-called Mrs. Dauster


    was, so that Mnie could go to Nina to continue the fight.


    She could tell from Mnie''s p just now that Mnie must be tricky to handle.


    She couldn''t wait to see Nina being hit.


    However, little did she know that Nina was good at martial art. She was sent to a martial school by her


    parents when they didn''t want to care about her. And since then, Nina had always been practicing. She


    was in the kickboxing club at school.


    If Mnie was to fight with Nina, she better asked for God''s blessing beforehand.


    Michelle looked at Mnie and said, "I know who Mrs. Dauster is.


    Lucien''s face turned grim slightly. He didn''t expect Michelle to be so vicious. She nned to stir up


    dissension before leaving.


    Mnie immediately asked curiously, "Who?"


    "A famous actress surnamed Sanchez." Michelle finished speaking before Lucien could stop her. Then


    she gracefully walked into her studio with a triumphant smile.


    Mnie immediately guessed, "Nina Sanchez?"


    Having been living abroad, Mnie knew little about the film and TV industry here, yet having stayed at


    Jamton for just a short while, Nina, the actress, has been deeply rooted in her mind. Nina was too


    famous.


    Also, many of the staff of Camcien Lifetech were fans of Nina, both male and female. Some even had


    Nina''s posters or photos on their desks. Mnie knew about Nina even through them.


    "Don''t listen to her, she''s crazy," Lucien said as he grabbed Mnie''s cor and tucked her into the car.


    Mnie did not intend to give up. She searched on her phone and was finally sure about the so-called


    Mrs. Dauster. "It must be Nina Sanchez!"


    Nina was the only Sanchez among the popr actresses now.


    Lucien didn''t know what to say. Mnie suddenly eximed, "I see!"


    "That new star studio at the upstairs of Camcien Lifetech belongs to Nina, right?" Mnie gasped. She


    pointed to a picture of Sherlyn standing side by side with Nina on her phone and said, "I recognize her.


    She is Nina''s agent. She came often."


    Sherlyn came over a lottely to supervise the construction. Sometimes they met in the elevator.


    Mnie was wondering why would there be a star studio upstairs. Now she knew that Cameron had


    done it for Nina, and also for himself.


    It would be much easier for them to meet. And it also reduced the risks of being caught by reporters.


    Lucien didn''t expect Mnie to think of Nina''s studio upstairs, now, he couldn''t hide anything for


    Cameron anymore. So he just kept silent and focused on driving.


    His silence confirmed Mnie''s guess. Mnie was about to cry.


    She was so sad when she knew that Cameron had taken fancy to someone else.


    But she believed that as long as she held on, Cameron would see her one day. However, Cameron


    didn''t even show up at Camcien Lifetech these days.


    And all of a sudden, she heard on the news that Cameron had gotten married. She was almost crazy.


    She called Lucien in the middle of the night, wanting to know from him who the so-called Mrs. Dauster


    was. Lucien said he didn''t know.


    "Why? Why?" Mnie was about to cry.


    Lucien said kind of helplessly, "Cameron and Nina had been in love since they were in school. It''s no


    surprise that they got married now."


    However, Mnie refused to listen. After a short while of silence, she said, "I am going to be an


    actress."


    "What?" Lucien was shocked. He almost lost control of the steering wheel. Mnie was such a trouble-


    maker. He regretted having invited her back to from abroad.


    Mnie said seriously, syble by syble, "I am going to be an actress andpete with Nina!"


    Mnie was confident in saying so. She was good at singing and dancing. As the youngest child of the


    family, she was never asked to be sessful in academics. She was pretty good at art.


    Her family was engaged in academics, she didn''t think about being an actress. Yet today, stimted by


    Nina, she suddenly had the wish.


    Lucien controlled himself from cursing.


    He took a deep breath and parked the car on the side of the road. He looked at Mnie solemnly and


    said, "If you don''t stop making fuss everywhere, I won''t keep you Jamton. I am afraid you''ll have to


    go back to your parents. I can''t take care of you, nor do I want to anymore."


    Mnie was pissed off. "Do whatever you like, I''ll go find thepany myself!"


    After that, she mmed the door and got out of the car, leaving without looking back.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucien was so angry that his vision went ck. He called Cameron helplessly, telling him about what


    happened between Mnie and Michelle, and told him that Mnie wanted to be an actress.


    Cameron replied indifferently, "Again, you invited her here, you''ll handle it yourself."


    Lucien was speechless. Indeed, he asked for it.


    He grabbed his hair, begging Cameron for help, "She said she is going to be an actress. What am I


    going to do with her?"


    Cameron said, calmly still, "Why would I bother?"


    Lucien said, "Aren''t you in control of Tymers Entertainment? Can you ask Viggo to take her?"


    "No," Cameron said curtly. "How am I going to face Nina if I did so? How would she think of me if she


    knew that I was helping some other actress?"


    "Besides, I founded Tymers for Nina. How could it serve another woman?"


    Lucian shrugged. "But there are other actresses in Tymers."


    "Viggo signed them, purely out ofmercial concerns. It has nothing to do with me."


    "In Tymers, I care only about Nina." Cameron started again, "Don''t mess with Tymers or get me into


    trouble, or I won''t forgive you."


    He had gone through great hardship to be with Nina. He wouldn''t allow anything or anyone to affect


    their rtionship.

 Chapter 617 Given Away

    Chapter 617 Given Away


    Cameron''s attitude was clear. Lucien had to give up the idea of getting Mnie into Tymers


    Entertainment.


    Before hanging up the phone, Cameron reminded Lucien, "I know you are very respectful to our


    teacher, but Mnie has nothing to do with us, neither me nor you. We aren''t obliged to take care of


    her all the time."


    "She''s an adult. She should be responsible for what she does. If she wants to be an actress, let her be.


    Whether she''ll be sessful or not relies on herself."


    Cameron sneered after saying this. Hisughter was full of contempt and disgust. It was obvious that


    he didn''t think Mnie wasparable to Nina.


    Being an actress was a tough job. Few would make it.


    Mnie had never experienced the hardships of living in the world. She was not for the film and TV


    industry.


    Lucien replied, "I get what you mean. I''ll call our teacher and ask him to decide where shall Mnie


    go."


    "Okay." Cameron ended the call.


    Cameron knew Lucien very well. He knew that Lucien was very serious. Lucien''s family wasn''t rich.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Their teacher had helped him a lot when they were abroad. That was why Lucien took care of Mnie


    so carefully.


    However, Cameron thought that since Lucien didn''t have any feelings for Mnie, he should stop.


    Cameron had asked Lucien if he liked Mnie, Lucien was startled by the question and almost fell off


    the couch. He said that he had no interest in Mnie. He took care of her just to pay back his father''s


    favor for him before.


    Now Mnie wanted to be an actress. Lucien should stop bothering himself with her issue.


    The next day, before Nina got up, she got an audio message from Cameron. "Are you awake? I need to


    tell you something. It''s important."


    Cameron should have woken up not long ago. His voice was husky and alluring.


    Nina replied, "What''s it?"


    Seeing that she was awake, Cameron instantly called her by video. Nina didn''t answer it.


    Cameron then sent a question mark, asking why she hung up the video call.


    Nina said unhappily, "I haven''t even washed my face. I look like a mess. I am not answering it now."


    "I''ve seen you in a worse state," Cameron called again.


    Nina couldn''t do anything. She rubbed her hair and connected the call, showing only her eyes.


    Cameron was speechless.


    Cunning girl!


    Yet just her eyes were attractive enough.


    Nina looked at the man in the video, who was half leaning on the head of the bed in a rxed posture.


    His robe was loosened, maybe a little bit too much. Nina knew what he was thinking at a nce. He


    was trying to seduce her again.


    She coughed, asking, "Aren''t you cold up on the neck?"


    "Nope, it''s hot." Cameron then loosened his cor even more.


    Nina snorted, "Dress properly, will you?"


    "I am your husband now," Cameron said, lifting his eyebrows.


    "Fine." Nina sneered, rolling her eyes.


    Cameron smiled and then stopped joking, and said somewhat regretfully, "I made a mistake on the


    statement. I put in the end that I am married, my parents and my family must have seen it."


    Nina sat up from the bed abruptly upon hearing this.


    She was relieved when Cameron said that he didn''t tell his parents about their getting married. She


    was thinking about staying on the crew for a while to be mentally prepared. She wasn''t ready to face


    Colleen.


    How stupid she was! She didn''t realize that when she saw the statement.


    "Then what shall we do now? Your parents must be angry, right? Did they call you?" Nina worried that


    Randall and Colleen would beat Cameron again.


    Getting married was an important thing. They shouldn''t keep it from their parents. Nina''s parents didn''t


    count, because they didn''t worth it. Yet Cameron''s parents should be informed.


    Cameron said, "The weird part of the whole thing is that they didn''t call. They remain silent."


    Nina breathed a sigh of relief, "Maybe they didn''t see your statement?"


    "My uncle saw it, and even if my parents didn''t see it, my uncle would have told them." Cameron


    exins, "My uncle sent me a message this morning."


    "What did he say?"


    "Congrattions!"


    Nina almost fainted.


    This means that Joshua did see it, and it means that Colleen and Randall also know about it. "Then


    why didn''t they call you? Could it be that they were too angry to talk to you?" Nina felt powerless. She


    didn''t know what to do.


    Looking at the helpless girl in the video, Cameronforted, "No matter what they''re thinking, nothing


    would change the fact that we are married. We''ll face it together."


    Nina was moved. She slowly calmed down.


    He was right. They were married. There was nothing they couldn''t face.


    Cameron added, "My mother has epted you. She wouldn''t make things difficult for you or be angry


    with you again. I''ll call them and ask how they think."


    Nina red at him and snorted, "It''s all your fault!"


    He forced her to marry him. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be so passive now.


    Cameronughed. "I''ll do whatever to get what I want. I don''t care about others."


    He didn''t care if his parents were going to beat him again. He had married the girl he loved.


    And he was sure that Colleen and Randall wouldn''t do that. They had epted Nina, and therefore,


    they would treat her well.


    Nina sighed quietly, "It''s a miracle that Camcien Lifetech hase to this day."


    Nina casually mentioned Camcien and waited for his reaction.


    Cameron raised an eyebrow and stopped hiding it. "You knew everything."


    Nina said grumpily, "Am I an idiot to you?"


    She had long been suspicious, but she had never mentioned it in front of Cameron.


    Last time Sherlyn said that she met a girl in the parking lot who asked Lucien about Cameron''s


    whereabouts, doesn''t that mean that Cameron and Lucien know each other?


    It proved that Cameron had something to do with Camcien.

 Chapter 618 A Fool in Love

    Chapter 618 A Fool in Love


    Cameron answered her with a smile, "Mrs. Dauster is very clever in my heart. She is not stupid at all.


    Nina snorted, "Give me back my money!"


    He was a billionaire, yet he asked her for money. That was shameless.


    Cameron said, "Forget about the money. Now all my possessions are yours. You can take as much as


    you want."


    Speaking of this, Nina recalled that they didn''t sign the prenuptial agreement. Now since he admitted


    that he was the other partner of Camcien Lifetech, Nina asked, "Why didn''t you make the premarital


    notarization?"


    She felt it was unfair to him. She was rich as an actress, but her wealth was nothingpared to his.


    "Do you think our rtionship is measurable by money?" Cameron was unhappy to hear that.


    Why didn''t he do it?


    Because he trusted in them. He believed they would be together forever. Their interests would


    Nina understood what he meant. she lowered her eyes to defend herself, "I didn''t marry you for your


    money. But what if something happens between us one day? "


    "There won''t be such a day!" Cameron interrupted her fiercely, "I would never return single unless my


    wife is dead. Divorce and broke-up don''t exist in my dictionary."


    Nina was speechless.


    She said helplessly, "Do you have to go so far? I was just saying if¡­"


    "Not even!" Cameron remained aggressive.


    Nina nced at him obliquely, he could be gentle as hell, yet at the same time overbearing.


    "Forever is a long time," She tried to say something, but Cameron interrupted her again.


    "Do you think so?" Cameron stared deeply at her, "But for me, life is very short, and we have been


    separated for many years. Now you don''t think about how to cherish our life together yet thinking about


    breakup with me?"


    "Nina, how can you be so heartless?"


    Nina was speechless, she was just reminding him.


    He would and give up everything for love, so would she.


    As long as they loved each other, nothing else mattered.


    Nina and Cameron couldn''t figure out why Colleen and Randall had remained silent after knowing that


    she and Cameron had gotten married. The fact was, they didn''t dare to call Cameron.


    They didn''t see the statement immediatelyst night. They were exhausted after returning from the


    hospital.


    They heard it from Joshua. He called them just when they entered the door.


    Colleen was shocked. "What? Married?"


    Her mind went nk. She didn''t understand what she heard.


    Joshua said, "Just check the news."


    Colleen hung up the phone in a hurry and looked up the news immediately.


    She saw that Michelle was exposed and then saw the statement. At the end of it, it said that Cameron


    was married.


    She read it out loud. Hearing it, Randall almost fell off the stairs.


    They looked at each other in silence for quite a while.


    They couldn''t believe that Cameron had married without telling them.


    They didn''t even know who his wife was. They knew it was most likely Nina, but what if it wasn''t her.


    Cameron had be more and more difficult to read. Michelle''s thing had made them exhausted, now


    they heard that Cameron suddenly got married, or secretly married.


    "It''s Nina, right?" Colleen asked in a trembling voice.


    Randall said in a confirmed tone, "It must be her! I don''t think he''d marry anyone else."


    "But Nina is the most popr actress at present. Would she marry our son? Getting married or even


    just getting in a rtionship would affect her career." Colleen said suspiciously.


    "Make sense" Randall felt that Colleen was right, Nina was not even thirty. She was at the peak of her


    career. Even if she wanted to get married, she shall wait until she was thirty at least.


    "So..." Colleen covered her chest. Her legs went soft, "Randall, oh my god."


    What if their son wasn''t married to Nina? Colleen didn''t dare think about it.


    Randall held her immediately, "Don''t worry, calm down. I''ll call him and ask."


    "Don''t!" Colleen stopped him.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Why not?" Randall was confused.


    "I''ll faint if the answer isn''t what we want. You won''t want to go back to the hospital tonight."


    Randall was amused. "I didn''t know you became so weak mentally."


    Colleen shook off his hand. "Thanks to our good son!"


    Colleen then said, "Then just take it as we don''t know. Since he didn''t tell us, we shouldn''t ask. So that


    we won''t be shocked."


    "Okay!" Randall agreed. He then supported her to the bedroom.


    After washing up, theyy down on the bed. It was an exhausting night, yet they couldn''t sleep. Thanks


    to their good son.


    "Since they are married. I think we should prepare for the wedding." Colleen didn''t want to think about


    it, but she couldn''t help.


    "We won''t need to prepare for his wedding," Randall said,ughing.


    "Why?" Colleen was confused.


    "He must have prepared everything. You won''t need us."


    Randall believed that Cameron married Nina. He had done so much for her, that he wouldn''t possibly


    marry someone else.


    If Nina wanted to marry him would be another story.


    But Randall believed that Nina would. From the few contacts with her, he could tell that Nina was a


    decisive and courageous girl.


    If she wanted to marry Cameron, nothing would stop her. Not reputations, not status.


    "You are right." Colleen said, kind of disappointed, "He must have been ready long ago. He would give


    her his entire world. He would dig out his heart if she asked him to."


    She finally understood that her usually indifferent son was actually a fool in love.

 Chapter 619 Mysterious Partner

    Chapter 619 Mysterious Partner


    The next morning, when Colleen and Randall were having breakfast, Cameron called. Colleen picked


    up the phone with trembling hands and almost lost hold of it.


    Randall said helplessly, "Calm down!"


    Colleen''s heart was racing. "I hope he won''t tell us that he didn''t marry Nina."


    Randall took a sip of the porridge, and said on purpose, "What harm would it make? You don''t like Nina


    anyway."


    "I didn''t like her but I do now." Colleen corrected him.


    The more she thought about Nina, the more she liked her.


    Colleen didn''t start to like Nina because Michelle broke her heart. Nina was a good girl. She was better


    than many in Jamton.


    Randall reminded, "Don''t think about it too much, answer the call."


    Only then did Colleen realize the phone was still ringing. She took a deep breath and picked it up.


    "Hello?" she said as usual.


    "Have you slept wellst night?" Cameron was testing Colleen''s attitude.


    "Yes, I did."


    "I''m sorry for what Michelle has done. It must have brought you troubles." Cameron then said.


    Don''t be sorry. You revealed her true face. This is a good thing." Colleen meant it. If the thing didn''t


    happenst night, she would still be fooled by Michelle.


    As she spoke, Colleen suddenly had an idea. "I was about to ask you for Nina''s number. Can you give


    it to me?"


    Colleen exined, "Since she wouldn''te back in a short while, I might better contact her through


    the phone."


    Colleen wanted to apologize to Nina, but there was also something else.


    She thought that if Cameron gave her Nina''s number, he and Nina must be fine. And the person she


    married must be Nina.


    She couldn''t ask directly. Therefore, she chose this way.


    Smart as Cameron, he immediately knew what Colleen was thinking. And he could tell that Colleen and


    Randall approved of his marriage.


    So, he agreed. "I''ll send it to youter."


    Colleen was relieved. "Alright."


    Without saying much, they each knew the other person''s attitude. So, Cameron didn''t speak more


    about this topic.


    He asked instead, "Are you and my dad free this morning? I''d like to take you to a press conference."


    "We do have the time." Said Colleen in confusion. "But what press conference is it?"


    Colleen wanted to ask wasn''t he unemployed? What press conference could he have? But to save


    Cameron''s face, she asked more subtly.


    Perhaps because they all worked in the academic field, she never thought that Cameron would


    be a businessman. Cameron wasn''t hired by universities or other institutions, so they thought he


    was idling around.


    "You will know when youe. For now, it''s a secret." Cameron said mysteriously. "Someone will pick


    you upter."


    "Do you have to be so mysterious?" Colleen protested.


    Cameronughed, "I have to call my grandparents and uncle, I''m off now."


    Colleen couldn''t do anything but hung up the phone. He told Randall about it. "Press conference?"


    Randall was confused too.


    "He is having a press conference?"


    "What sort of a press conference would he have? And he invited all of us to go?"


    Colleen shook her head. "No idea."


    It was the special press conference of Camcien Lifetech.


    Cameron and Lucien had decided to announce Cameron''s identity as the other partner of Camcien in


    the press conference where Lucien would be the host. By doing so, Cameron would be able to protect


    Nina better.


    Cameron didn''t want to be so high-profile, but he wouldn''t be able to protect Nina in the future


    otherwise, especially now that he had apetitor, Dous, who was rich.


    Some people were shipping Dous and Nina online, saying that Dous was arrogant, but he was


    obedient while being with Nina. They liked seeing Dous tamed by Nina.


    Cameron was angry seeing that. He swore that he must not fail in thepetition with Dous. Firstly,


    he had to win in terms of wealth. Announcing to the public that he was the partner of Camcien was a


    good step. It would defeat the rich boy Dous Clevnd easily.


    After all, Dous was just a rich kid who lived on the wealth of his family. Yet Cameron was a talent in


    technology. He founded thepany from scratch. And many of his projects were supported by the


    official.


    At around ten o''clock, the Dausters, the Donovans as well as Cameron''s grandparents arrived at the


    press conference. They didn''t want attention, so they sat in the back of the venue. They were here to


    witness, not to show off.


    When they saw the banner " Camcien Lifetech Press Conference", they immediately understood.


    It turned out that the biologicalpany that was now in the limelight was rted to Cameron.


    "I knew this boy is bound to be something," Colleen''s brother Joshua Donovan said proudly.


    "He has apany? Camcien Lifetech?" Colleen was still in shock, "How is this possible? No one


    does business in this family. And he is just not made for business. His characteristics wouldn''t do."


    Colleen knew very well that Cameron didn''t like socializing.


    Randall pointed at Lucien, who walked on the stage with Cameron and said, "Look, he founded the


    Cameron is in charge of R&D behind the scenes."


    Lucien and Camcien Lifetech had be famous in Jamton in recent years. They all knew that


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Lucien was good at socializing.


    They had to admit Cameron was a genius. He knew that socializing was his weakness, therefore, he


    found someone to work with. Camcien Lifetech wouldn''t be so sessful without Cameron or


    Lucien.

 Chapter 620 Mr. Dausters Ex-girlfriend

    Chapter 620 Mr. Dauster''s Ex-girlfriend


    "Oh, gosh!" Colleen sighed heavily.


    She never expected Cameron to do business.


    Yet she wasn''t very surprised to know that Cameron had such a brilliantpany. Perhaps because


    she was too surprised when Cameron said he was unemployed.


    Joshua said, "I didn''t expect him to choose this path, but he made the right choice. On the one hand,


    he could use his strength at work, on the other hand, he will get money and glory. Two birds with one


    stone."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Valerie murmured, "Three birds."


    Everyone looked at her in puzzlement. Valerie shrugged. "He also got the beauty."


    After a pause, everybody burst into a joyfulugh.


    Indeed, three birds with one stone. Love, money, glory, Cameron got all.


    Randall thought for a moment and said to Colleen, "Look, our son is amazing. He never made the


    wrong choice."


    He meant that Colleen should stay aside from Cameron and Nina.


    Because Cameron always made the right choice.


    He didn''t know about Colleen''s thoughts, but he trusted and respected Cameron unconditionally after


    knowing that Cameron founded Camcien Lifetech. He wouldn''t interfere with Cameron''s matter again.


    Colleen rolled her eyes and then turned to the stage without saying anything.


    She didn''t want to interfere either.


    She couldn''t be happier seeing that Cameron took care of everything and she wouldn''t need to worry.


    Valerie breathed a sigh of relief when she noticed that Colleen had given in.


    Thinking that her granddaughter-inw was the most famous actress at present, Valerie was delighted.


    It was such a wonderful thing to meet a beautiful actress often.


    The press conference started as they chatted in joy. After a short speech, Lucien introduced Cameron


    to the reporters. And the news was soon spread out throw all kinds of media.


    Cameron was on the trending list, now, his identity was exposed, and he became even more popr.


    The official Twitter ount of the Jamton government liked the tweet introducing Cameron. They


    even made a list of all the research work Cameron had done in recent years. It was an official approval


    of Cameron.


    People were impressed by Cameron''s outstanding. Some became even more jealous of his wife.


    Amid the guesses, ament attracted everyone''s attention. "Mr. Dauster had a girlfriend. I don''t dare


    to speak her name. And I''m not sure if it''s still the same person."


    Some were curious. They asked the person for more details.


    Some had no interest, saying that they better forget about it since it was an ex-girlfriend and that Mr.


    Dauster wouldn''t be the same person after so many years.


    Some asked, "Why don''t you dare to say her name? Does she have a background or something?"


    "She is a popr actress. Her fans wouldn''t let me go if I said her name."


    Hearing that it was an actress, people, including those who had no interests, all became curious now.


    They asked for more details.


    The person said vaguely, "They were famous at school. Because theirbination was kind of eye-


    catching."


    "Whatbination?"


    "Top student versus bad student?" The person jokingly said, and then added, "Or princess versus


    prince." He tried his best not to be offensive.


    Someonemented down below, "I think I know who it is. Nina? She was called brainless when she


    first became an actress."


    Someone quickly refuted, "You got to be joking, Nina was at the top at school in every subject. How


    could she be a bad student?"


    The author of the post said, "She got good marks on the exam, but it doesn''t mean she was a good


    student."


    As if fearing not being understood, the person soon added, "Why would she improve so quick? Her


    boyfriend was a top student!"


    Now people were convinced that Cameron''s ex-girlfriend was Nina.


    And soon, Nina''s name appeared on the trending topics. "Nina was Cameron''s ex-girlfriend" and "Nina


    isn''t worth it" soon upied the top of the trending news board.


    Many people said that Nina didn''t worth being Cameron''s girlfriend, let alone his wife.


    Nina liked checking twitter with her private ount when she didn''t need to work. Seeing the topics,


    she was confused.


    She wasn''t worth it?


    Well, okay. That made sense.


    But she didn''t care about being Cameron''s girlfriend now, she was his wife.


    Worth it or not, this was the fact.


    And she was impressed by how handsome Cameron was at the press conference. He was dressed in


    suits. His eyes, his Adam''s apple, were so sexy! Nina zoomed in on the pictures and watched them


    again and over again, blushing.


    "What''s wrong with those people? Can''t they just get a life?" Sylvie was angry at thements.


    Nina said calmly, "They don''t decide anything. Don''t be angry."


    She then leaned closer to Sylvie and whispered, "And they would be pissed off when they found out


    that I am the Mrs. Dauster. So let them speak for now."


    Sylvie was speechless. "Your taste is so special."


    She was impressed by Nina''s calmness. As her assistant, she was tired of dealing with all sorts of


    trouble every day.


    Nina was amused seeing Sylvie''s helpless look.


    Andrew peered at Nina from afar. He saw thements online too. He didn''t understand why wasn''t


    Nina angry.


    Jillian paid those haters. She wanted to humiliate Nina.


    Yet Nina didn''t care at all.

 Chapter 621 Being Married

    Chapter 621 Being Married


    A notification popped on Andrew Sonfield''s phone. It turned out to be a message from Jillian. "Nina


    must be pissed. You know how everyone is saying that Cameron is too good for her?"


    Her tone reeked bitterness. It turned out that Cameron was one of the founders of Camcien Lifetech.


    The fact that his leading business was wroth 9 figures blew Jillian''s mind.


    Although she didn''t know for sure if Nina and Cameron had gotten back together, she still couldn''t bear


    the thought that Nina was Cameron''s ex. She thought a man like Cameron deserved better.


    Therefore, Jillian hired a bunch of people to troll Nina on the Inte, pushing topics like "Cameron


    Dauster can do better than Nina Sanchez" meaning to belittle and gross out Nina.


    "Nina is talking with her assistant about what are they going to have for lunch right now, seemingly


    unperturbed." Andrew typed back calmly.


    Andrew lied. Nina and Sylvie weren''t talking about food at all.


    He knew Jillian was seeking some sort of reaction from Nina. He didn''t want to give Jillian that


    satisfaction.


    Andrew didn''t know why he found Jillian more and more annoying.


    Before he met Nina in person, all sorts of assumptions he made were based on Jillian''s acerbic


    described.


    Nina was indeed very straightforward, but she wasn''t mindlessly blunt like Jillian had said. Instead, he


    found Nina''s EQ was very high. Oftentimes, she acted that way just to resolve some disputes and


    defuse awkward situations in the crew.


    Also, Nina was very dedicated to her career. He knew how hard it was to produce a military-themed TV


    series. Nina quickly got back to the high-intensity work when she barely recovered from her stomach


    disorder. She never made stunt doubles fill in for her when filming some dangerous scenes.


    Andrew didn''t know that Nina was such a skillful actress. Jillian had always said that Nina was frail and


    couldn''t finish the action scenes on her own.


    He bought Jillian''s nonsense because Nina simply looked too delicate for someone who was so tough.


    But now...


    He realized that he was wrong about Nina.


    Now that he knew how nice a person Nina was, he naturally changed his mind about colluding with


    Jillian in plotting against Nina.


    Sure enough, Jillian was obviously frustrated after reading his reply. "How can she be so calm? Doesn''t


    she care about her reputation at all?


    Has she no shame?"


    Andrew ignored her angry messages.


    Seeing that Andrew didn''t reply, Jillian called to question him, trying to vent all the anger on him.


    Andrew found somewhere more private and answered the phone.


    "You are with her every day. Just get more intimate with her and ask your assistant to snap a shot.


    What''s with the dilly-dallying?" Jillian sputtered.


    Andrew almost lost his patience. "I''ve told you millions of times before. You know how many people


    there are in the crew. She won''te to see me after getting back to the hotel. How can I get more


    intimate with her?


    She won''t stay on set after shooting. Most of the time, she is in her vanity van. I barely get the chance


    to speak to her, let alone getting more intimate with her."


    At first, he tried to get into Nina''s room under the excuse of delivering allergy ointment. But Nina just


    asked him to bring that to her on set.


    Later, he made another excuse, saying that he wanted to check on her. Nina turned that down as well.


    In the past, Nina would stay on set and chat with the crew when she was not shooting. Recently,


    however, it seemed that her vanity van was the only ce she wanted to be.


    Her excuse was that she hadn''t fully recovered from her stomach disorder and that the doctor told her


    to rest as much as possible. Andrew couldn''t possibly question that, not when the director and the rest


    of the crew all sympathized with her over her condition.


    He knew Nina was smart. She probably did that because she had seen through his petty scheme.


    Nina was indeed aware of Andrew''s intentions. She didn''t have any solid evidence, but she had this


    hunch that was always urate. After all, she had been pursued by men for so many years.


    She would know if a man was sincerely looking for a serious rtionship. Andrew''s actions said


    nothing like that.


    Some of her suitors were merely looking for a goody. Andrew, on the other hand, tried to approach


    her as if he was on a mission or something.


    Nina nced at Andrew, then turned to Sylvie and said, "Call Sherlyn and ask her to do some


    background check on Andrew Sonfield. There''s just something off about him."


    Sylvie pursed her lips. " Do I really have to call her? She will be her soon enough."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed. "Right, she is already on her way here."


    Sherlyn was a sensitive and qualified agent. Nina hurried back to Riverside City soon after Cameron


    revealed that he was married yesterday.


    Sherlyn connected the dots and called Nina to question her. Nina naturally admitted.


    Sherlyn immediately dropped everything she was doing and booked a flight ticket on the spot, saying


    that she would kill Nina when she got there. She wouldn''t listen to Nina''s exnation. Now, her ne


    hadnded.


    Sylvie shrugged. "Forget about Andrew. You should think about what you''re going to say to Sherlyn."


    Nina whined. The director called out Nina''s name. Glumly, Nina stood up from the chair and left her


    conversation with Sylvie.


    Everyone seemed so needy right now.


    The reason why she was always in her vanity van after shooting was that she didn''t want to be involved


    in any type of scandals.


    After all, she was married to Cameron. She knew very well what he would do if he got jealous.


    Plus, she sensed that Andrew might be up to something. Staying in the vanity van was the best way to


    avoid any possible troubles.


    Andrew naturally didn''t have a pleasant talk with Jillian. He was still obviously upset when he was


    going to film a scene with Nina.


    "Andrew, what''s with the mood? Had a fight with your girlfriend?" Nina teased him, letting out a


    chuckle.


    Andrew snickeredmely. "I don''t have a girlfriend. It was just a business call."


    Hearing his answer, Nina squinted her eyes.


    He avoided eye contact with her when he said that, which was a sign that he was lying. So, why did he


    try to make moves on her when he obviously had a girlfriend?


    What did he want from her?

 Chapter 622 Avoid Meeting Cameron

    Chapter 622 Avoid Meeting Cameron


    Nina didn''t expose his lie. Instead, she smiled and brushed it off, "So it was a business call. I thought


    you might need some rtionship advice from me. No one knows a girl like a girl does, you know."


    Just then, the director called them to start shooting, and they quickly got into the role.


    It took them some time to finish shooting the scene. Just as Nina was about to go back to her vanity


    van, she saw Sherlyn standing next to Sylvie, fuming with anger. Sylvie was holding her breath, afraid


    that any unnecessary movement might cause her to burst.


    Nina took a deep breath, forced a smile, and ran towards Sherlyn. She hugged Sherlyn warmly and


    asked, "My dearest Sherlyn. What are you doing here? Miss me?"


    "You know exactly why I''m here." Sherlyn snorted and rolled her eyes, ignoring Nina''s ingratiation. If


    they weren''t in public, Sherlyn almost wanted to choke Nina to death.


    "To the car." Sherlyn gnashed her teeth.


    Just as she finished her words, the director came to say hello to her. Sherlyn immediately gave him a


    warm glowing smile and greeted the rest of the crew cordially.


    Sherlyn had established herself in the industry over the years. The directors had to treat her with due


    respect. After a few rounds of small talk, Sherlyn took Sylvie and Nina to the vanity van.


    Andrew looked in their direction and wondered why Sherlyn was here.


    Moreover, judging from Sherlyn''s expression, she was definitely not happy about seeing Nina.


    He knew that Nina didn''t renew her contract with Tymers Entertainment and established her own studio


    instead. In that case, Sherlyn should be busy renovating the studio and managing business rtions in


    Riverside City. The fact that Sherlyn dropped everything on her hands and flew here just to meet Nina


    didn''t seem to add up.


    Andrew could only assume that Nina had caused some big troublest time she went back to Riverside


    City. "She must have tied the knot with Cameron without telling Sherlyn. That''s why Sherlyn seemed so


    angry!" Andrew thought.


    He took out his phone, meaning to tell Jillian about his assumptions. However, just when he was going


    to dial the number, he changed his mind. He was fed up with Jillian''s incessant urging and annoying


    attitude.


    Most importantly, he was the lead of this show. Nina''s scandal would present the show in a unfavorable


    light. If the show tanked, he would have to suffer as well.


    Just now, he tried to talk Jillian out of her stupid n. However, Jillian snapped, saying that he was


    protecting Nina because he had feelings for her.


    When Andrew said that her n was no good for him either, Jillian simply told him that she could have


    someone else to rece his role in the show. He would have to suffer no matter what he chose to do. If


    he talked with Jillian just one more second, he would explode. Therefore, he hung up the phone.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Andrew really got himself into a difficult position. If Jillian really kicked him out from the show, there was


    nothing he could do.


    He didn''t want to lose his role, but he also was tired of helping Jillian plot against Nina.


    The second they got in the van, Sherlyn made Nina sit and put her hands around Nina''s neck in a


    joking way. "You little troublemaker. I''ll let you die here!"


    Sylvie tried to stop her. "Sherlyn, just calm down."


    Nina, on the other hand, couldn''t hold back theughter.


    Sherlyn loosened her grasp, found a seat, and wailed, "Where did I do wrong? Why can''t you make


    things a little easier for me?


    You can start a rtionship if you want to. I never said no to that. I know you are old enough to get into


    a serious rtionship. You''ve already got my approval to be in that crappy dating show. Isn''t that


    enough?" Sherlyn got more agitated as she went on. "And now you are freaking married? I said you


    can try to fall in love. I didn''t tell you to get married!


    What if he is not the one? What if you get a divorce? Your career will be ruined!


    The sponsors condone no negative influence from your scandals. What are you going to do now?" The


    thought was giving Sherlyn a headache.


    When Cameron revealed that he was married, Sherlyn almost fainted on the spot.


    She knew how much Nina loved Cameron. If Cameron got married to someone, it must be Nina. She


    didn''t think that Nina was so bold as to get married to Cameron behind her back.


    Sherlyn copsed in her seat, pinching the bridge of her nose. Sylviemented faintly, "But Sherlyn,


    how is getting married a scandal?"


    At first, Sylvie was also shocked when she knew Nina got married to Cameron.


    But she was d that the two got together. She had been rooting for the two a long time ago.


    Sherlyn red at Sylvie and answered, "It won''t be if it is handled with great caution. If there is even


    the slightestpse, her career will be done for."


    Sylvie was frightened by the words.


    "I''ve got you. You can handle this. I believe you." Nina threw her arms around Sherlyn yfully, only to


    be pushed away.


    "I can''t. Sorry to let you down." That reply didn''t work off her anger, so Sherlyn added in a huff, "Even if


    I can, all you are going to do is cause more trouble for me."


    Thest thing she wanted was making futile efforts.


    She was really afraid that someone woulde to her next time and tell her Nina was pregnant. By


    then, everything would be over.


    "Is there really anything you can''t handle?" Nina moved closer to Sherlyn again, and this time, Sherlyn


    didn''t resist Nina''s hug.


    Seeing that, Sylvie snickered. She knew very well that Sherlyn wouldn''t let anything happen to Nina.


    Sherlyn took a deep breath and said solemnly, "I''m here to tell you what you should do after getting the


    marriage license."


    Nina nodded. "Okay. I''m all ears."


    Sherlyn took out herptop from the bag, and showed Nina a file. "I made a list of Dos and Don''ts. Take


    a look."


    Nina reacted with a click of her tongue, in awe of Sherlyn''s productivity.


    However, her good mood was ruined upon reading the first article on the list. It said that she should


    avoid meeting Cameron before finishing shooting the series, so as not to be caught on the camera and


    attract unsolicited attention to the show.


    Nina remembered that she had agreed to attend a brand activity with Cameron, which was only a few


    days away. Thinking of that, Nina felt like her head was pounding.

 Chapter 623 Pillow Talk

    Chapter 623 Pillow Talk


    "What''s with that face?" Sherlyn snapped when she saw Nina was frowning, "Which article are you


    reading?"


    Nina pointed at herputer screen with her pale finger and said weakly, "The first one."


    Sherlyn was speechless.


    Nina exined, "I have to attend a brand activity in Hazelton in a few days. I said I would meet him


    there."


    Sherlyn almost exploded in exasperation.


    She snapped herptop shut and turned to Nina. "Oh, you guys just can''t get enough of each other,


    can you? Then the list is useless.


    Come on, tell me. What''s your n?"


    Nina coughed. "I don''t have one. I''m the passive one."


    Nina was indeed the passive one in her rtionship with Cameron. It was Cameron who made her get


    the marriage license with him. Cameron certainly wouldn''t agree to avoid meeting each other for the


    time being.


    Nina finally realized that Cameron always got what he wanted.


    In Sherlyn''s mind, Nina was a tough and self-assured woman. The fact that Nina was the passive one


    in the rtionship came as a surprise to her. And because of that, all the rules she listed had be


    strings of meaningless words.


    Nina and Cameron definitely wouldn''t stick to the n. Sherlyn had to makepromises.


    Sherlyn heaved a long sigh. "I can''t help you then."


    The only person who might be able to turn things around was Cameron himself.


    Nina grabbed Sherlyn''s hand and said, "Please help. I''ll do whatever you tell me to do. Just tell me


    about your n."


    Sherlyn waved her hands. "No, don''t do that. Cameron will kill me."


    Before she knew that Cameron was the mysterious founder of Camcien Lifetech, Sherlyn thought she


    could manipte him easily. Now that his true identity was out in the open, she had to tread carefully.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn''t afford to mess with him.


    Nina fell silent, staring at Sherlyn hopelessly.


    Who could say no to that gorgeous face?


    Sherlyn''s heart softened. "Fine. You can meet him at the event. But be careful. You can''t let anyone


    find out. Also, make sure you tell him about the n. Try not to meet up for the time being. Can you do


    that?"


    Nina sighed. "Okay, I''ll try my best."


    She was not sure that she could convince Cameron.


    Sherlyn added, "Your agenda has been posted online. Paparazzi will be everywhere. If you two got


    caught on camera at your hotel, your career will be over."


    Nina said, "But Cameron is not famous or anything. Paparazzi don''t really care about him, right?"


    "Have you seen the news?" Sherlyn rolled her eyes. Was Nina really unaware of how rich and


    handsome Cameron was? Was she ying dumb?"


    Sherlyn continued, "Your past rtionship has made headline. Now, everyone knows Cameron is you


    rex-boyfriend. If you two are seen staying in the same hotel, people will suspect that you have gotten


    back together."


    "Then, should I tell him to be more discreet when he is out?" Nina felt that she was conducting some


    sort of espionage mission.


    Sherlyn nodded in agreement. "Anyway, just lie low for the time being. After the event, you have to


    The cluelessness ignited Sherlyn again. "Just what were you thinking? You just got married that way?


    Have you thought about your career n?"


    Nina didn''t tell her that it was because Cameron threatened her with the photo. She took Sherlyn''s arm


    with a smile and said, "You know how it is. Being in love makes people stupid. I did that on the spur of


    the moment."


    Sylvie''s burst ofughter made Sherlyn even angrier. "Sylvie, you are Nina''s assistant. You are with her


    all day long. Why didn''t you stop her?


    I know you have been rooting for them. But you can''t be irresponsible and oafish like this. This is real


    life. I''m really disappointed this time. How can you let Nina..." Sherlyn patted Sylvie''s shoulder heavily.


    Sylvie shrank her neck and smirked, still shipping the newlyweds in the back of her mind.


    Then, she thought of the thing Nina just mentioned. "Sherlyn, Nina and I both feel that there is


    something weird about Andrew. Can you do some background check?"


    Sylvie and Nina then told Sherlyn their observations these days. After hearing that, Sherlyn snorted.


    "He is nothing but a D-list actor. If he dares to stir up troubles, I will let him pay.


    Leave it to me," Sherlyn said with confidence.


    Then, she continued, "Cameron had just revealed his true identity to the public, which drew much


    attention to himself. As I said before, you two have to let the dust settle. You have to give people the


    time to take it in. Just be patient and do it slowly. That''s my advice."


    Nina replied, "Okay, I''ll tell him about your advice."


    Sherlyn sputtered, "Can''t youe up with something yourself?"


    Nina said, "I can never convince him with my own thought."


    Sherlyn was momentarily speechless.


    "Nina, you can give him some pillow talk." Sylvie''s words shocked the other two in the van.


    Nina blushed. Sherlyn gave Sylvie a hard p on her arm as she eximed, "Where did you learn that


    from!"


    Sylvie smirked, "You know how much I love romanceedies."


    Sherlyn red at her then turned to Nina and said, "She is right though. You can try pillow talk with


    him. Convince him that meeting up right now is not a good idea. It''s for the best."


    Sherlyn was exhausted by all the work on her hands. Setting up a studio was a toil. She had to make


    numerous business connections, take care of the recruitment issue, and still be Nina''s responsible


    agent.


    "Pillow talk?


    There is no way I''m doing that!"


    Nina thought.


    Sherlyn said to Nina, "Give me Cameron''s phone number."


    Although Nina didn''t know what that was for, she gave it to Sherlyn.


    Sherlyn called Cameron right away. "Mr. Dauster, I''m Sherlyn Lansdale, Nina''s agent. I need your help


    with something.


    There is an actor in Nina''s crew. His name is Andrew. He has been all over Ninately. Nina thinks


    there is something off about him. Can you do some background check?"


    ...


    Nina and Sylvie were at a loss for words.

 Chapter 624 Heartless

    Chapter 624 Heartless


    That was a brilliant move Sherlyn just made there.


    She firstly pointed out that Andrew had been extra nice to Nina before asking Cameron to help do


    some background investigation. Cameron couldn''t possibly ignore that request.


    Sure enough, Cameron''s positive answer sounded. "Of course."


    "Thanks," Sherlyn replied.


    Cameron had long sensed that Andrew might have some ulterior motive. Even if Sherlyn didn''t bring


    that up just now, Cameron would still do it for Nina without asking any question.


    Cameron wouldn''t allow anyone toy a finger on Nina. If Andrew dared to hurt Nina in anyway,


    Cameron would destroy his career in the entertainment industry.


    Nina was surprised by Sherlyn''s move. She tutted after Sherlyn hung up the phone, "Wow, you surely


    know how to use your resources."


    Nina didn''t really want Cameron to know about Andrew. Sherlyn just ratted her out on the phone.


    Sherlyn smiled. "Do you know how much trouble you and Cameron had made for me? So what if I


    trouble him a little?


    Also, you guys are a couple now. You two are one."


    Nina disagreed. "No, we are not."


    Although they were married, they were still two independent individuals and had their own businesses


    to handle.


    Now, it was Sherlyn''s turn to be at a loss for words. Nina usually gave clever rtionship advice to


    other couples. Why was she stuck at the dead-end of her own rtionship?


    Sherlyn said earnestly, "Nina, my dear. Why do you think Cameron told the public that he is the co-


    founder of Camcien Lifetech?"


    Seeing that Nina was puzzled, Sherlyn continued, "He did that because he wanted to protect you."


    Ninaughed. "Nonsense. He did that for himself. He is back now. If he intends to stay, he has to have


    a decent job. "


    Sherlyn shrugged. "Hispany is doing well even if he didn''t reveal his identity. He could have just


    stayed abroad and kept doing what he was already doing."


    "But he chose to go back and be with you. By revealing his identity, he is actually paving the way for


    the disclosure of your rtionship." Sylvie''s remark had hit the nail on the head yet again. Sherlyn gave


    Sylvie a thumbs-up.


    Nina bit her lower lip and sighed.


    Cameron had been nothing but a considerate husband these days. It made her seem like a heartless


    woman.


    Well, she would have to make it up to him when they met then.


    Sherlyn left in a hurry after addressing the matter. Nina and Sylvie stayed on set to continue their work


    and kept more of a sharp lookout for every move Andrew made.


    When Nina received a friend request from Colleen, she was shocked


    She called Cameron for help before she did anything.


    "Your mom just sent me a friend request..." Nina clearly hadn''t recovered from the shock.


    Cameron replied calmly, "Yeah, she said she wanted to apologize. Since you are away, she thought


    she might do it on the phone."


    "You could have told me about that. I almost got scared to death." Nina sounded annoyed.


    "Well, that was my intention," Cameron answered, as cool as a cucumber.


    He liked to tease her. He thought she looked cute when she was mad.


    Nina gritted her teeth angrily, picturing punching him in the back of her mind.


    "Gotta go." She had to pass Colleen''s friend request.


    "Wait." Cameron grew more serious. "You don''t have to be nervous. My mom is pretty easy-going. You


    don''t have to try to please her. Just be you," he reminded affectionately.


    Nina thanked him snappishly and hung up the phone.


    She had to admit that his words boosted her confidence a little.


    After adding Colleen, Nina took a deep breath. Secondster, she received a message from Colleen


    that simply read, "Hello, Nina."


    Nina replied, "Hello, Mrs. Dauster."


    After that, Nina saw the three dots that appeared in the dialog box, which indicated that Colleen was


    typing. However, she didn''t receive anything.


    Nina wondered what Colleen was going to say.


    Why did it take her so long? Was she pondering on the wording?


    Indeed, the second Colleen received the message from Nina, she turned to Randall and asked, "She is


    already married to Cameron. Why is she still calling me Mrs. Dauster?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was just about to discuss it with Nina when Randall stopped her. "What do you want her to do?


    Say ''Hi, Mom''? That would sound forced, wouldn''t it? "


    Colleen was somewhat convinced by her collected husband. However, she still thought the way Nina


    address her was a bit distant. After all, they were a family now.


    She said to Randall, "Should I give her a hint or something?"


    "Forget about it. Are you going to apologize to her or not?"


    Randall reminded.


    Hearing that, Colleen snorted. But still, his words led her back on track.


    That was why she had Nina wait for so long.


    Just when Colleen was going to hit send, she received another text from Nina. "Mrs. Dauster, Cameron


    had already exined it to me. I know you did that for Cameron. Just let bygones be bygones."


    Nina took the pressure off Colleen''s shoulder. She didn''t want Colleen''s apology if that made Colleen


    ufortable.


    Colleen was a proud woman. By saying that, Nina was trying to protect Colleen''s dignity.


    Also, Nina didn''t say anything ttering that would make her seem too desperate.


    Randall sighed, "How thoughtful this girl is! I guess she sensed that you are too embarrassed to make


    an apology since it took you so long. So, she wants to make things easier for you."


    Colleen snorted, "I''m not embarrassed. I''m just a slow-typer. "


    With that, she sent her apology to Nina. A smile appeared on Randall''s face after seeing that.

 Chapter 625 Lovesick

    Chapter 625 Lovesick


    Randall''s words did give her a nudge.


    However, Colleen felt much more relieved after hitting SEND.


    There had to be someone to break the ice. It didn''t matter if it had to be her.


    After reading Colleen''s message, Nina pondered for a while before texting her back, "I ept your


    apology. It wasn''t all your fault. I was too young and too reckless. I didn''t know what love really was. I


    also have to make an apology to you. Sorry for making you worry about Cameron''s future."


    Since Colleen had already apologized, Nina naturally softened her attitude. It didn''t take long before


    she received Colleen''s reply. "As you said, let bygones be bygones. You and Cameron are married. We


    are a family now."


    Nina smiled and put down her phone. Colleen''s apology was sincere. Nina was never the kind of


    people to hold grudges. Since Colleen was willing to treat her with respect, she would naturally show


    Colleen the respect she deserved.


    Then, Colleen asked Nina to have dinner together after she wrapped up her work and returned to


    Riverside City. Nina agreed.


    Now that she thought about it, her being able to patch things up with Colleen so quickly all thanked to


    Cameron. It was Cameron who made Colleen see through Michelle''s fake persona so that Colleen


    could take a good look at Nina and get to know her again, unbiased.


    She suddenly felt that she missed Cameron very much, so much that all she could do was thinking


    about him.


    Seeing that Nina was a bit absent-minded, Sylvie asked with concern, "Nina, are you okay?"


    Nina cupped her cheeks. "I miss Cameron so much. I think I''m lovesick. What should I do?"


    Sylvie was surprised by Nina''s words. She didn''t believe such cheesy lines just came out of Nina''s


    mouth. Ever since Cameron came back, all Sylvie could sense was Nina''s repulsion against him.


    Sylvie had never thought that Nina could say such things.


    Nina rolled her eyes at Sylvie. "What? Can''t I miss him?"


    Sylvie nodded. "Of course, you can! He is your husband. It''s only natural! It''s only reasonable and


    legal!"


    Nina was amused by her words. "I was just a little surprised. You never really show your feelings in


    front of us," Sylvie exined.


    Nina snorted, "If I tell you how much I miss him every day, it will get old. And you will startining."


    Sylvie shook her head vigorously. "No, it will never get old. Spare no detail."


    Sylvie had been rooting for Nina and Cameron for so long. Now that they were finally together, Sylvie


    wouldn''t want to miss any romantic detail in the life of her favorite couple.


    All she wanted toin about was that Nina and Cameron were too low-key to share anything with


    her.


    Nina was amused by her little assistant yet again. The twoughed together.


    The brand activity was scheduled a long time ago. Therefore, Nina had informed the crew early on and


    asked for a leave. Before leaving for the airport, however, Andrew unexpectedly stopped Nina''s car at


    the gate of the hotel.


    Nina was just about to get in the car when Andrew caught up. "Sorry. Would you mind giving me a


    ride? I''m also heading to the airport," he said.


    Nina raised an eyebrow. Instead of rejecting him directly, she asked, "Do you also have to attend some


    event today?"


    Although he didn''t have his car here, he could still afford a taxi.


    Also, the hotel could provide free pick-up and drop-off services for the staff from the crew. Why was he


    asking her for a ride?


    Andrew smiled. "No. I''m just going to Hazelton to run some errands since I don''t have work on set


    today."


    "Hazelton?" Nina asked calmly. "What a coincidence. I need to fly to Hazelton for a brand event."


    Andrew joked, "I''m not as famous as you. No one will invite me to attend all those grand events. I''m


    going there to handle some personal matters."


    After finishing his words, Andrew quietly waited for Nina to grant him a lift. However, Sylvie beat Nina to


    it. She said bluntly, "Sorry, Mr. Sonfield. Nina''s flight is too early. She has to do her make up and


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    change clothes in the car. It would cause much inconvenience for us if you and your assistant are


    there."


    The direct rejection made Andrew feel embarrassed.


    He nced at Sylvie, slightly irked. "This little assistant is really something. She has always seemed so


    meek with that smile of hers. I didn''t expect that she could also be so sharp and harsh in a moment like


    this."


    Sylvie ignored Andrew''s hostile stare. Although she sometimes appeared to be a little confused, she


    knew how to do her job right. Serving Nina and protecting Nina''s legitimate rights were her only


    obligations. Pleasing other celebrities clearly didn''t fall into the spectrum.


    Sylvie had been working for Nina for several years now. She and Nina made a good team.


    Nina already told her that she felt there was something off about Andrew. Nina definitely wouldn''t want


    to ride with him. If the paparazzi caught Andrew and Nina in the same car, who knew what kind of


    ridiculous rumors would be spread around by them.


    It would harm Nina''s impable reputation if she refused him herself. So, Sylvie naturally took on the


    role of a bad cop.


    Sylvie nced at Andrew''s assistant and muttered, "Don''t you know that you can book a car at the


    hotel reception? You call yourself an assistant?"


    Andrew''s assistant was embarrassed. Nina said, "In this case, Andrew, we won''t waste your time. I


    have a flight to catch."


    Nina then said goodbye to him with a smile and got into the car. Sylvie followed Nina, ignoring the


    resentful gaze of Andrew''s assistant.


    In fact, it was Jillian who asked Andrew to fly to Hazelton. She said that since Nina would be there,


    Andrew had to take the chance and do something quickly. Things were going too slow when they were


    in the crew. Jillian''s patience was almost worn out.


    Although he didn''t want to do that, he still said yes because Jillian threatened to kick him out of the


    crew.


    Nina''s car zoomed past. Andrew''s assistant said angrily, "Who does she think she is? Who gave her


    the confidence to reject you? "


    "She even insinuated that I am a bad assistant. My boss told me not to book the car from the hotel.


    What should I do? Disobey his order?" The assistant thought.


    Andrew replied coldly, "Nina Sanchez, of course."


    Nina obviously grew suspicious of him and told Sylvie about it. The two were on guard against him


    now.


    Andrew, however, felt relieved when he realized that. In that case, he wouldn''t have to go out of his


    way to get close to Nina. All he had to do was tell Jillian that Nina had suspected something.


    Then, Jillian had to figure out what to do next. He would be cooperative if she asked him to, but there


    was really nothing much he could do to help.


    Andrew was actually excited to meet Jillian in person. After all, Jillian really knew how to please a man


    in bed.

 Chapter 626 We Finally Meet Again

    Chapter 626 We Finally Meet Again


    After sitting in the RV, Nina immediately gave Sylvie a thumbs-up. "Well done. I''ll give you a bonus


    Sylvie shook her head and said, "There is no need for a bonus. This is what I should do."


    Then she snorted with contempt, "Before, we just suspected that Andrew had shady intentions. I was


    confirmed just now. He insists on taking your car. He wasn''t afraid of arousing suspicion at all."


    "Either he wants to chase your clout, or he''s onto something else," Sylvie angrily said.


    It wasn''t that Nina didn''t let Andrew take her car, but she had been at the forefront during this time, so


    she obviously couldn''t engage in any rumors with Andrew because they were in the same car.


    Moreover, Nina''s standpoint in the entertainment industry for so many years had been made very clear.


    As long as there was her rumor, she would rify it herself.


    On one hand, Nina did not want to cause trouble for herself, and on the other hand, she did not want to


    cause trouble for others. Andrew also knew that, but he still wanted to take her car. Didn''t that mean


    that he just wanted to chase Nina''s clout or wanted to do something bad?


    Ninazily leaned against the back of the car seat and pondered for a long time, then suddenly asked


    Sylvie, "Does Jillian also have a schedule in Hazelton today?"


    "Yeah, she seems to have a low-end cosmetics livestream." Sylvie hated Jillian because Jillian was too


    despicable.


    Jillian''s livestream of low-end cosmetics was on apletely different level from the activity held by the


    top fashion brand staff that Nina was about to participate in. When Nina made a contract for this brand


    a while ago, she was just the spokesperson for one of its brands. Now, a few months had passed, and


    Nina had relied on her clout to bring goods to be promoted to a brand ambassador. That was why Nina


    was officially invited by the brand.


    Sylvie then asked Nina in confusion, "Why do you ask?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina didn''t directly answer Sylvie''s question, but instead said, "If I remember correctly, Andrew and


    Jillian had co-starred in a drama before, right?"


    "Yes, they did, but it was a big flop." Sylvie went straight to the point. If Jillian or Andrew heard Sylvie''s


    evaluation, they would definitely be pissed.


    Sylvie was not a stupid person. When Nina said this, Sylvie suddenly understood. She asked Nina in


    surprise, "You suspect that there is an affair between Andrew and Jillian?"


    That was why Andrew had cooperated with Jillian and purposefully targeted Nina. Did they want to


    cause some trouble?


    Nina nodded, then said, "You know, Jillian has her way with men. She will definitely be able to get


    Andrew."


    Sylvie cursed. "What a scumbag and a bitch. Andrew is such a shiftless person."


    Nina didn''t say anything more. She went back to meet Cameron and asked him how the investigation


    was going.


    In Hazelton, one of the rooms on the top floor of the hotel that the brand staff had booked for Nina.


    Lucienyzily on the sofa in Cameron''s room drinking wine. Cameron nced at his watch and


    learned that Nina''s flight had alreadynded and they would arrive at the hotel soon.


    So, Cameron immediately let Lucien leave and directly took Lucien''s ss and urged, "Are you still not


    leaving?"


    He and Nina hadn¡¯t seen each other for half a month. This was their world of two. How could Lucien


    stay here?


    Lucien took back his wine ss and poured himself another one. "I won''t leave. You liar."


    Lucien was furious at the mention of this matter. "Cameron, you''re so mean to me. You went on a date


    while I had to cover for you. Now you''re making me have nothing better to do, so how could you chase


    me away?"


    Cameron didn''t want the others to suspect that he came to Hazelton for Nina, so Cameron asked


    Lucien to go on a business trip with him, but in fact, he had no official business to do.


    Lucien only found out when he arrived that he was only here to cover up. He was so angry that he


    refused to leave Cameron''s room. He nned to continue to be a third wheel when Nina arrivedter.


    "Then I''ll go." Cameron stood up and was about to leave. At worst, he would go to Nina''s room, and


    they could date there.


    In fact, Cameron lied to Lucien not only to cover for himself, but also to help Lucien find a woman for a


    date, because... he felt that the girl named Sylvie, Nina''s assistant, was very interesting and suitable for


    Lucien.


    However, he didn''t mention this to Lucien or Nina. He''d have to get Nina''s permissionter.


    Although Lucien was sessful in his career now, Cameron knew him well. Lucien was not the kind of


    person who insisted on marrying a richdy. On the contrary, he did not like the kind who came from a


    rich family.


    Firstly, Lucien''s family background was very ordinary. If his partner were too wealthy, she would belittle


    or be mean to his parents.


    Secondly, Lucien also felt that those well-off girls from noble families were too pampered and arrogant.


    They weren''t suitable for him, who was casual.


    If Lucien was a man greedy for power and money, he would not be single now. After all, after the rise of


    Camcien Lifetech, many women pursued him.


    Lucien saw that Cameron was really going to leave, so he quickly got up from the sofa. "I''ll leave,


    okay?"


    Since he had been deceived to cover them up, he had to be more responsible. After all, it was not


    suitable for Cameron to go to Nina''s room. After all, Nina had a public event. The stylist and some


    other staff would definitely go to her room.


    "I have something to tell youter." Before Lucien returned to his room, Cameron said to him.


    Lucien acted as if he hadn''t heard anything. There must be something bad going on if Cameron met


    him.


    Not long after Lucien left, Nina arrived at the hotel.


    However, because Nina still had some work to do in the afternoon, she had to prepare first. So,


    Cameron waited for her in the room for a long time. As he waited, his lust was aroused. As a result,


    when Nina pressed the doorbell, Cameron directly dragged her in and pressed her on the wall and


    kissed her.


    Nina was speechless.


    Under the passionate kiss of the man, she said with difficulty, "I still have activities in the afternoon, so I


    have to put on a gown..."


    She had just gotten a dress in her room with the brand staff and the dress was adjusted to herself. If


    Cameron dared to make her unable to wear a custom-made dress again, she would beat him to the


    ground.


    "Okay..." Cameron responded in a low voice, then hugged her and continued to kiss her.


    The event was held in the afternoon. Nina had rushed over in the morning in order to go on a date with


    Cameron, so she hugged Cameron''s neck tightly and the two of them kissed each other again.


    Although they hadn''t seen each other for only half a month, it felt like they had been separated for a


    long time.


    They hadn''t contacted each other for many years. At that time, they didn''t feel their life was tough, but


    now that they were married, they couldn''t bear their separation even it had just been days.

 Chapter 627 To Make You Live a Good Life

    Chapter 627 To Make You Live a Good Life


    When they were making out, Nina''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    Cameron didn''t want to stop for a moment, but Nina had to answer the phone because it was from


    Sherlyn.


    It took Nina a lot of effort to peace her breath before she picked up the call. Sherlyn said earnestly, "I


    just thought of an important matter."


    Nina pushed away Cameron while asking, "What''s wrong?"


    Sherlyn gritted her teeth and growled, "Remember to use contraception and don''t get pregnant!"


    Sherlyn suddenly remembered that Nina and Cameron was definitely gonna have sex when they met


    this time. What if they wasn''t careful enough and Nina was pregnant?


    Nina was less than 30 years old. For a popr actress, getting pregnant and giving birth at this time


    was not a wise choice. No matter how much she loved Cameron, Nina could not give up her career.


    This was Sherlyn''s bottom line. Sherlyn thought it was also Nina''s bottom line.


    A woman would never give up her proud career for a man. After all, in this fast-paced society, who


    could guarantee that a rtionship couldst forever?


    Nina could struggle for a few more years before slowing down and paying more attention to her family.


    Nina was stunned by Sherlyn''s words and did not know what to say for a while. In addition to her


    current state with Cameron, Sherlyn''s words made her not want to continue.


    Seeing that Nina did not speak, Cameron moved closer to the phone and replied to Nina, "There''s not


    gonna be a child."


    They couldn''t keep talking on the phone like this. He couldn''t wait any longer. If he continued to wait,


    his dick might go wrong.


    Hearing the strange voice of the man on the phone, Sherlyn instantly understood what they were doing


    at the moment. She blushed and hung up the phone in a hurry.


    Cameron threw Nina''s phone aside and was about to continue hugging her when Nina had another


    question. She frowned slightly and asked Cameron, "Why were you so sure that we wouldn''t have a


    child?"


    Before Cameron could say anything, Nina asked again, "Is there something wrong with you?"


    Cameron was speechless.


    He leaned over and said through his clenched teeth, "You know it very well."


    Every time they had sex, he made her extremely satisfied.


    Nina was both flustered and embarrassed. "But... but there may be problems in you that I can''t sense,


    which could hinder us from having a baby."


    Cameron almost had a facial spasm. He pinched Nina''s slender waist and exined in a low voice, "I


    was so sure that we wouldn''t have a child because I wouldn''t allow myself to knock you up when your


    career is in full swing."


    His reply surprised Nina a little. She never thought that Cameron would consider so much for her. To be


    honest, they were no longer young, and they were already married. His parents and family would


    probably urge them to give birth soon. However, he had promised so firmly that he would not let her


    give up her career for procreation.


    Nina''s eyes were a bit red. Cameron kissed her gently on her mouth and said, "Also, I don''t like


    children. I only like you. I just want to be with you every moment."


    Nina was speechless. She had never seen someone like him, who only cared about the world of two


    and was unwilling to have a child.


    "Children are so cute, why don''t you like them?" When Nina talked about this topic, her eyes were full


    of yearning. "Our children must be very good-looking. Just thinking about it makes my heart melt."


    Cameron didn''t want to talk about children at this time. At least now they have to finish the business


    which could help make babies.


    As a result, Nina wanted to say something further, but was interrupted by Cameron''s actions. This


    continued until Nina waspletely exhausted.


    Nina was exhausted. Shey in Cameron''s arms and didn''t even want to move.


    "I investigated Andrew Sonfield. He and Jillian Harrison are lovers." Cameron took the initiative to


    mention this matter. Nina wasn''t surprised. She had basically guessed this.


    She didn''t have any grudges with Andrew, so there was no need for Andrew to target her. Someone


    was definitely behind this.


    Seeing that she didn''t react much, Cameron couldn''t help asking in a low voice, "Have you guessed it?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah." Nina repliedzily. "Jillian''s tiny little brain was too easy to see through."


    Jillian alwaysughed at Nina for being stupid and thinking that she was so smart and scheming. In


    fact, Jillian was the most stupid one. How could she ask her boyfriend to have an ambiguous


    rtionship with her deadly foe?


    What a fool!


    Cameron smiled, held Nina''s slender waist and kissed her again. He really loved her "casually being


    smart" face.


    Nina was speechless as she pushed Cameron away and furiously red at him.


    If Cameron kept kissing her, she wouldn''t have to get out of bed today.


    Cameron hugged her and smiled. After that, he said, "I''ve spoiled Jillian''s next y."


    It was such a coincidence. Jillian had a cooperation with Tymers Entertainmentter. Jillian was not the


    protagonist. She now had no chance to y the first female lead at all. If things went on like this, she


    wouldn''t even be able to work as the supporting actress in the future.


    Cameron called Viggo and told him about it. Viggo then found another one and reced Jillian''s role.


    He heard that Jillian had been fighting for a long time.


    However, Tymers was now a top film and televisionpany in the industry. How could Jillian beat


    Tymers?


    Besides, Jillian''s reputation was bad in the industry. No one would sympathize with her even if she


    made a scene, let alone pay attention to her.


    Also, changing roles at any time was not a rare thing in the entertainment industry. If actors offended


    someone supporting you, those actors would have to ept the fact of being reced.


    Moreover, Jillian had used this method to rece people in the past. She had many roles that relied on


    connections with capital to get them.


    Nina looked up at Cameronzily, asking, "How did you do it?"


    "Money." Cameron said matter-of-factly.


    Nina grunted and didn''t ask any further questions.


    Cameron asked her again, "How are you going to get even with themter?"


    Nina was determined. "I can''t deal with Andrew. I can''t just consider myself. I''m currently cooperating


    with him on a new drama. I can''t implicate the entire production crew and the whole drama because of


    our grudge.


    "Not only can''t I kick Andrew out, I even have to protect him."


    If she had exposed Andrew and caused Andrew''s reputation to be ruined at this time, it would


    inevitably affect the drama they were filming now. At that time, the production team would rece him


    with someone else, which would be a big work.


    It was unfair to both the actors and the crew.


    Cameron obviously understood that Nina was taking into consideration the situation as a whole, but he


    still snorted. "I can invest in your drama and bear the loss of all the substitutions."


    Cameron could risk everything for Nina. He didn''t care about money. He just wanted Nina to hold up


    her head high.


    Nina was speechless. "You worked so hard to earn money. Are you going to waste it like this?"


    Why wouldn''t he cherish money?


    Unexpectedly, Cameron answered seriously, "Of course, I''m making money so that you can live a


    better and morefortable life."


    Nina was speechless.

 Chapter 628 Im Willing, For You

    Chapter 628 I''m Willing, For You


    ring at Cameron, Nina said with some emotion, "If this matter only involves me, Andrew, and Jillian,


    I will definitely teach them a good lesson. But now, Andrew and I are filming a new drama. If Andrew is


    ruined, I¡¯ll be fine, but this drama and the crew will also be ruined."


    Cameron said, "If you want to protect Andrew, you have to see if he is willing to cooperate with you. If


    he is stubborn and insists on colluding with Jillian to ruin you, you can only expose him."


    Nina knew this, so she nodded and said, "I''ll find a chance to have a chat with Andrew and understand


    his thoughts."


    Cameron answered, "How about now? If you want to see him, meet him today. I''ll go with you."


    On the one hand, Cameron didn''t want Nina to meet another man alone. On the other hand, he was


    more concerned about Nina''s safety. Andrew had cooperated with Jillian. What if Andrew really did


    something bad to Nina?


    Nina obviously knew that Cameron was worried about her, but she was a little dissatisfied. She raised


    her hand and poked the man''s chest, protesting, "Mr. Dauster, have you forgotten that I have


    extraordinary martial arts skills?"


    She could easily deal with someone like Andrew.


    Cameron frowned and whispered, "Andrew can''t beat you, but Andrew and Jillian are vicious. We don''t


    know what he and Jillian can do."


    If they joined forces to scheme against Nina, he was afraid that Nina wouldn''t be able to guard against


    them, so he had to follow her.


    Nina had no choice but to agree with his suggestion. "Alright, but we can''t appear together for the time


    being. If Andrew is really determined to deal with me with Jillian, then the matter between us will be


    "Okay, I won''t show myself. I''ll hide behind the scenes." Cameron stroked her cheek tenderly.


    As long as she needed him, he was willing in front or behind the scenes.


    In another hotel in Hazelton, after having sex, Jillian immediately asked Andrew to call Nina. "We are


    both in Hazelton tonight. You can ask her to meet you in the evening. You only need to ask her out. I


    will arrange other things at that time."


    Andrew had just been served veryfortably by Jillian. At this time, he didn''t want to disobey her, so


    he took out his mobile phone and called Nina.


    Nina quickly picked it up. Her tone was calm as she said, "Mr. Sonfield, what''s wrong?"


    Andrew also said calmly, "Do you have time tonight? I''d like to invite you to dinner. Thank you for taking


    care of me during this time."


    Nina grinned as she replied. "You''re too kind. I ought to have been taken care of by you, and I ought to


    be the one treating you to this meal."


    "So, you agree?" Andrew was very surprised. He had been trying to get close to Nina during this period


    of time, but to no avail.


    Other than the time when the crew staff had meals together, he had never seeded in inviting Nina to


    dinner alone.


    Nina''s tone was very yful. "That''s right, I agree. It''s rare for both of us to get a rest from that tough


    production crew. We can eat delicious food together and rx a little. Otherwise, we''ll have to go back


    and suffer tomorrow."


    Andrew was amused by Nina''s words. "Okay, see you tonight. I know a good restaurant. I''ll send you


    the addresster."


    "No problem." Nina agreed very quickly.


    After hanging up the phone, Jillian nced at Andrew, who was full of smiles, and gritted her teeth as


    she scolded, "See how Nina talks. She''s so coquettish, as if she''s trying to seduce you."


    Andrew didn''t express any opinion on Jillian''sint. In his opinion, Nina had just spoken normally


    and easily, without any coquettishness. He didn''t know how Jillian had heard it.


    "Alright, I''ve made an appointment. What ns do you have next?" Andrew asked Jillian.


    Jillian grunted. "I can¡¯t tell you. What if you betray me?"


    Actually, Jillian''s plot was too sinister. She didn''t want Andrew to know, so as to avoid damaging her


    image in Andrew''s heart.


    Since Jillian didn''t say anything, Andrew didn''t ask further questions. In any case, he wasn''t interested


    in framing Nina.


    When Cameron told Nina that he wanted to introduce Lucien to Sylvie, Nina was so shocked that she


    nearly rolled off the bed.


    Cameron stretched out his long arm helplessly and brought her back. "Is it so surprising?"


    Nina nodded heavily. "Yes."


    "First of all, the thought of you wanting to introduce Lucien to Sylvie, is very shocking. They are


    "What''s more, you''re usually so cold, but now you''re acting as a matchmaker. It''s even more shocking."


    After Nina said that, she nced at Cameron''s handsome face. She really couldn''t imagine that he


    would be a go-between. Nina immediatelyughed.


    Cameron snorted and said, "I am just an ordinary person."


    He only thought about the simplest and ordinary life, talking andughing with the woman he loved,


    and growing old with her.


    His words made Ninaugh even more happily. In the end, Cameron pressed Nina down on the bed


    and kissed her and then Nina stoppedughing.


    Nina had to say, "Then I''ll call Sylvie first and ask her if she is willing to go on a blind date."


    "Okay," Cameron responded. Sylvie''s wish was still very important.


    Nina asked him again, "You don''t need to tell Lucien in advance?"


    "No need." Cameron replied simply.


    Nina smiled and said, "Okay, then I''ll call Sylvie first."


    Sylvie had juste back from the outside. She had taken over all the work rted to the brand in the


    afternoon with Nina before. Nina had gone on a date with Cameron. So, she was free and went out to


    eat delicacies.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she returned to the hotel after rxing happily, she received a call from Nina. After pressing


    the button to go to the floor, she retreated to the corner of the elevator to answer Nina''s phone.


    When Sylvie heard on the phone that Nina wanted to introduce a man to her, she thought that she had


    misheard. She raised her voice incredulously, "What? You want to introduce a man to me?"


    After that, Sylvie realized that she was in a public ce, so she quickly covered her mouth. Fortunately,


    there was only her and a young man in the elevator. The man might not be affected by her loud noise.


    The young man stood in front of her. Sylvie could not see him clearly. Consequently, she didn''t know


    whether he had been affected by her loud scream a moment ago or not.


    When Sylvie spoke again, she lowered her voice and covered her mouth. "Boss, what''s wrong with


    you? Why are you suddenly introducing a man to me?"


    "And blind dates are outdated, okay?" Sylvie said to Nina on the phone.


    Of course, she dared to tease Nina because of her good rtionship with her. She, Sherlyn and Nina


    were friends. Sherlyn was the oldest and she was the youngest, but they both were straight forward


    and candid.

 Chapter 629 Seeing Her Success and Splendidness

    Chapter 629 Seeing Her Sess and Splendidness


    Nina, who had been ridiculed by Sylvie, who was in Cameron ''s arms helplessly, exined to herself,


    "Aren''t you always burying yourself in those soap operas and romantic novels all day long? Don''t you


    desire love?"


    "No, thanks." Sylvie replied insipidly.


    Ninaughed loudly, "Okay, I also feel that the other party is quite a good person, so I wanted to


    introduce him to you."


    "Of course, I want to ask for your opinion first. If you are unwilling..."


    Before Nina could finish her words, Sylvie replied, "Mdy, I''m not willing, and I don''t agree either.


    You''d better dispel this idea and enjoy your date."


    Sylvie said this quickly and refused the blind date firmly. Seeing this, Nina could only give up.


    After hanging up the phone, Sylvie let out a long sigh of relief, but she was very puzzled. Why did her


    boss suddenly want to introduce a man to her?


    Sylvie didn''t know that her boss was coaxed by Cameron, and she didn''t expect that Cameron was the


    one who proposed this idea.


    The man standing in front of the elevator was Lucien. At first, he did not notice the girl in the corner of


    the elevator. After the elevator rose, he was amused by her words, and then he nced at her.


    However, as soon as he saw her, he recognized her as Nina''s assistant.


    He thought about it again. It turned out that sheined about her boss, Nina.


    Now that Cameron was with Nina, how could Cameron let Nina distract her attention to introducing a


    man to her assistant?


    Lucien wondered, "Is Cameron a bit too quick in bed?"


    Thinking of this, Lucien couldn''t helpughing.


    Of course, he didn''t know that he was the other protagonist of this blind date. He thought that Nina''s


    assistant was such a funny girl.


    Especially her calling Nina "Mdy", which made his lips curl up.


    Sylvie did not recognize Lucien because what she was thinking about now was Nina''s oddity. She did


    not pay much attention to the person in the elevator and left after arriving at her own floor.


    Lucien was on the same floor as Cameron. They booked the whole floor so as not to be disturbed or


    recognized by irrelevant people. After all, Nina wasing to Cameron''s room.


    Since Nina came to Cameron''s room, she had not gotten out of bed except for lunch.


    When it was almost time for the activity in the afternoon, Nina had to go back to her room to do her


    makeup. Cameron unwillingly held Nina in his arms and did not want Nina to leave.


    Although they would see each other again in the evening, Cameron was reluctant to let Nina leave him


    for even a second.


    Nina was so anxious. Sylvie was frantically urging her, saying that the cosmetician and stylist would


    arrive soon. If Nina didn''te down soon, Sylvie wouldn''t be able to exin Nina''s disappearance to


    others, and it would easily arouse others'' suspicion.


    "If you continue like this, we won''t see each other again." Nina, who was being kissed to the point she


    was gasping for breath, red angrily at Cameron and protested.


    Cameron ignored her annoyance and looked at her and said fondly, "I''ll go to the event site to see you


    This had totally hit Nina''s panic button. "Don''t! Please don''t! You will be recognized. Sherlyn said that


    you are now a popr person in the entertainment industry because of your outstanding appearance


    and temperament."


    There were a lot of fans and media at the event. If Cameron showed up, she was afraid that it would


    cause a huge sensation.


    Cameronpromised. "I''ll stay in the car."


    "Whatever. Don''t let anyone take a picture of you." Nina went to get out of his hand. "Let me go. I''m


    leaving."


    Cameron moved closer to her and asked rudely, "Kiss me again."


    Nina was speechless.


    She really wanted to ask some women about her boyfriend. Oh, no, what should she do when her


    husband was too clingy?


    But now she was in a hurry, so she had to lean on him and kiss his beautiful lips. Only then did


    Cameron loosen his hand around her waist. Nina opened the door, ran away, and hurried back to her


    room.


    Sylvie heaved a sigh of relief, "If you don''te back soon, I''m going to be too anxious to cry."


    Just now, the makeup artist and stylist said that they had entered the elevator. She was so anxious.


    Nina rolled her eyes at her. "You''re that weak? When you resolutely refused the blind date I arranged


    for you, you weren''t weak at all."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was fine if Nina didn''t mention it, but when she did, Sylvie became angry. "I still want to ask you, why


    did you suddenly introduce a man to me?"


    Nina said casually, "It''s Cameron''s suggestion. He wants to introduce you to a friend of his."


    Since Sylvie was unwilling to go on blind dates, and Lucien didn''t know about it, Nina didn''t mention


    Lucien''s name in order to avoid awkwardness when the two met in the future.


    Sylvie was simply speechless. It turned out that her Prince Charming, Cameron, had proposed to


    introduce a man to her. Why was Cameron so warm-hearted? He just needed to keep a cool attitude.


    Now, his image of Prince Charming had been destroyed in her heart.


    Sylvie said in a muffled voice, "I really thank him for caring about my love life so much."


    Ninaughed and thenined about Cameron with her. "To be honest, I also think he is very


    boring."


    Sylvie snorted and said, "Then why did you still listen to him? You should have directly rejected him."


    Nina didn''t say anything. She also felt that Lucien''s personal conditions were quite attractive. He was


    handsome, rich. Moreover, he must be a nice guy; otherwise, it would be impossible for him to be


    friends with Cameron for so many years, right?


    Therefore, Nina hoped that such an outstanding man could be left to her own friends. Consequently,


    she had made up her mind to call Sylvie.


    The makeup artist and stylist soon arrived. The two of them then worked hard. After Nina was done


    and took a few pictures, she quickly brought Sylvie to the event location.


    The venue could be said to be filled with huge crowds of people, and it was sufficient to show how


    popr Nina was now.


    Nina, on the other hand, was also doing her best to make propaganda for the brand with a bright smile


    on her face.


    In the car across the road, Cameron silently watched the bustling scene in the mall and watched the


    woman he loved being favored by people.


    Beside him, Lucien was so bored. "May I ask what you can see from so far away?"


    Cameron had taken Lucien here. Nina''s activity was in the mall, while their car was parked across the


    road. From such a distance, they could only see the people inside and outside the mall. They could not


    see Nina at all.


    Lucien felt that Cameron was crazy to wait for Nina here. Wouldn''t it be better to wait leisurely and


    Cameron did not pay attention to Lucien''sint. He just watched the lively scene outside in


    silence, which showed Nina''s glory and honor. It was her sess after putting in all her efforts.


    In the past, he had only seen her being liked gradually in all kinds of media outlets. This was the first


    time that he was not far away and had personally felt this kind of enthusiasm and poprity.


    It was great. The woman he loved should be the center of attention because she was worth it.

 Chapter 630 Temporarily Change a Place to Eat

    Chapter 630 Temporarily Change a ce to Eat


    Lucien, who was so bored, had to find a topic to talk to Cameron himself. He instantly thought of Sylvie


    in the elevator.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He couldn''t stop smiling and said to Cameron, "I just met Nina''s assistant in the elevator."


    Cameron looked back at him in surprise and then raised his eyebrows slightly. He and Nina, who had


    deliberately arranged for Lucien and Sylvie to meet each other and they failed. However, Lucien and


    Sylvie would identally meet in the elevator. He was so surprised.


    Cameron asked lightly, "Do you know her assistant?"


    Lucien rolled his eyes at Cameron and said, "Of course, Nina is so popr. Isn''t her assistant always


    by Nina''s side?"


    Sometimes, those agency shots or media reporters would take pictures of Nina''s assistant, and he saw


    Nina and her assistant at the event several times.


    Thus, he still had some impression of Nina''s assistant.


    "Oh." Cameron gave a meaningful word and stopped talking.


    Lucien added, "Her assistant is quite interesting. Sheined that Nina had intended to introduce


    her to a man in the elevator. What she said was very interesting."


    Cameron nced at him. He was surprised that Lucien had overheard this. However, Lucien didn''t


    know that he was the other person involved in this blind date.


    However, Cameron did not reveal anything and continued, "She just made a phone call. Why do you


    find her interesting? Do you like her?"


    Lucien was shocked.


    What? He just thought that the assistant was interesting. Howe that would lead to the conclusion


    that he liked her?


    Cameron asked again, "Think about it. When did you care so much about a woman?"


    Lucien was silent. Then he muttered, "That''s true..."


    Cameron calmed down and said lightly, "If you like her, let''s have dinner together in the evening and let


    you get to know each other."


    Originally, Cameron had intended to create an opportunity for Lucien and Sylvie to get to know each


    other. He was surprised that Lucien would have a deep impression of Sylvie, which may be the best


    destiny.


    Although Sylvie said that she disliked blind dates, if she really understood Lucien, she would be


    attracted to him.


    Lucien asked, "Aren''t you going to get even with Andrew and Jillian tonight?"


    Lucien heard that Nina was going to have dinner with Andrew tonight, so Lucien obviously had to follow


    her and make aprehensive arrangement. So, Cameron didn''t have time to introduce him to Sylvie.


    Cameron replied, "We''ll finish it as soon as possible. It won''t affect our meal."


    Nina and Andrew''s dinner was just a trap. It certainly wouldn''t take long. After dealing with this matter,


    they would have dinner together officially.


    "All right." Lucien agreed. There was a faint expectation in his heart that he couldmunicate more


    with Nina''s assistant.


    After the end of the tform event, Nina left an advertisement item for the brand staff and had another


    live broadcast. By the time it ended, it was already evening.


    She returned to the hotel with Sylvie, took off her makeup and changed into a morefortable outfit,


    then went out to meet Andrew.


    She first called Andrew before she left, while Andrew had already arrived at the restaurant that he had


    booked in advance. He had chosen the restaurant, and Jillian had already arranged the people. She


    had bribed the employees at both the entrance of the restaurant and inside the restaurant, intending to


    let them record the scene of Nina and Andrew having dinner together so that it would be easier to


    spread the rumor that Nina and Andrew had an affair.


    Jillian herself was instead in the private room next to them, intending to find out everything about their


    conversation.


    Before Nina arrived, Jillian and Andrew were in a private room. When Nina called, Andrew pulled Jillian


    down from his legs.


    Jillian snorted and sat down beside him to watch Andrew turn on the speaker on his phone.


    However, Jillian didn''t expect that Nina would say apologetically at the other end of the line, "Sorry, Mr.


    Sonfield, let''s go somewhere else for dinner?"


    Jillian and Andrew did not expect Nina''s reaction. The two of them looked at each other and were


    stunned.


    However, Andrew reacted quickly and asked Nina, "Why do you suddenly want to change the ce to


    eat?"


    Nina sighed and said, "s, perhaps I was busy today, causing my stomach to feel slightly


    ufortable. I thought that we should choose a new restaurant with light taste, otherwise, I''m worried


    my stomach would hurt and I wouldn''t be able to shoot normally tomorrow."


    "Well..." Nina kept using her stomach problems as an excuse and Andrew had no way of rejecting her


    suggestion.


    If he didn''t agree and insisted on forcing Nina to eat here, he would definitely look very selfish.


    So he thought for a moment and agreed. "OK, you book a restaurant. I''lle to see you."


    As soon as Andrew finished speaking, Jillian tugged on his shirt, indicating that he shouldn''t have


    agreed to change the restaurant, because all her arrangements would have been in vain.


    But since Andrew had spoken, he could no longer go back on his word. Moreover, Nina had already


    told him the name of a restaurant, so he could only agree in a hurry and hang up the phone.


    As soon as Andrew hung up the phone, Jillian shouted angrily, "Why did you agree to change the


    restaurant?"


    Andrew was quite speechless. "Didn''t you hear it all? She said her stomach wasn''t good and wanted to


    eat something light. As a gentleman, am I forcing her to eat here?"


    Jillian angrily mmed the table and stood up. "Why can''t you force her to eat here? Why do you care


    about her feelings?"


    "What does her stomachache have to do with you? So, what if she goes to the hospital again?"


    "Andrew, you really like her, right?"


    "I knew it! Nina knows how to seduce men well!"


    Jillian swore. She didn''t listen to Andrew''s exnation and directly said that Andrew had feelings for


    Nina.


    Andrew simply packed his things and stood up. "Whatever. I''m going to the restaurant Nina mentioned


    now."


    "Stop right there!" Jillian pulled him back in exasperation.


    "Now that Nina suddenly changed the ce, I don''t have any arrangements. When the timees,


    you can only rely on yourself to take some photos for me," Jillian said as she took out a small ss


    tube from her bag and handed it to Andrew. "Add this to her drinks if it''s necessary. I promise that she


    will obey you, so that you can take as many photos as you want."


    Jillian originally didn''t want Andrew to know that she had such a n, afraid that it would affect


    Andrew''s impression on her. She thought that she would secretly put the drug in Nina''s ss before


    Nina arrived, but she never thought that Nina would change to another ce.


    She could only give Andrew an order. Andrew was shocked by her actions. He stared at the ss


    bottle in his hand and didn''t speak for a long time.


    He knew that Jillian was vicious, but he didn''t expect her to be so nasty.


    If Nina really fell into the trap by mistake and was photographed, her life would be ruined.

 Chapter 631 A Wonderful Bond

    Chapter 631 A Wonderful Bond


    When Jillian saw that Andrew hadn''t said anything for a while, she wrapped her arms around him and


    sneered, "What? You don''t want to do this?"


    "I''m telling you, Andrew, if you don''t help me destroy Nina this time, you''ll see how I''ll destroy you!"


    Being threatened, Andrew looked up at Jillian and said calmly, "Jillian, you talk about destroying this


    and that all the time, aren''t you afraid that you''ll be the one who gets destroyed in the end?"


    Jillian''s expression froze. She stared at Andrew and asked, "What do you mean? You''re going to ruin


    me?"


    Jillian had always thought that she had Andrew in her grasp, never expected Andrew to say that she


    was the one who would be ruined, and she almost blew a gasket.


    Andrew did not continue this topic, put away the ss bottle in his hand and turned to leave; his


    attitude was not apparent; Jillian was so angry and could not do anything to react.


    When she did, Andrew had already left and was going to the restaurant Nina had just changed to for


    the appointment.


    Jillian sat down in a chair, gritted her teeth and cursed, "Nina! How dare you trick me like this? I''m not


    done with you!


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina used a rpse of stomach ache as an excuse to change restaurants on the spur of the moment,


    probably because she had found out about Andrew''s foul y with her. Jillian did not expect her


    rtionship with Andrew to be so well hidden but was still discovered by Nina. The sudden turn of


    events was frustrating.


    Nina has changed restaurants so suddenly that it''s toote for her to make other arrangements, so she


    could only hope that Andrew would follow her n and set Nina up.


    If she gets rid of Nina, no one is left to stand in her way.


    Of course, Jillian didn''t trust Andrewpletely, so she took her mobile phone and called Andrew''s


    assistant, whom she had bribed, and told him that if Andrew didn''t follow her n, he should take some


    photos of Andrew with Nina so that she could use them afterwards.


    The impromptu restaurant change was a n that Nina and Cameron had worked out together. They


    had learned about Andrew''s rtionship with Jillian and that Jillian was in Hazelton today, so they


    deduced that the dinner with Andrew tonight was gonna be Walder Frey''s Red Wedding.


    Cameron definitely would not let Nina under Jillian''s threat, so he decided to change the restaurant,


    which he had sent away all the irrelevant people so that no one would know what was going on in the


    restaurant tonight.


    Cameron was naturally with Nina as she went back to the hotel to remove her make-up and change, so


    Sylvie retreated to her room to tidy up.


    Cameron told Nina what Lucien thought of Sylvie, and Ninaughed her head off, "So the blind date we


    tried to set up for them didn''t work out, but they met privately on their own?"


    "Maybe that''s called fate?" Before wrapping his arms around Nina from behind, Cameron said as she


    looked in the mirror to remove her make-up.


    Nina was overjoyed, "So after we''re done with Andrew, we''ll ask them to join us for dinner?"


    "Yeah." Cameronmented, "I was nning to have dinner with you alone tonight."


    It had been a long time since they had seen each other, and he had wanted nothing more than to give


    her all of his time.


    But now, because he had to match Lucien and Sylvie, he and Nina couldn''t just leave Lucien alone with


    Sylvie; it was a bit awkward, so the two of them had to keeppany.


    Nina gave him an eye roll, "We have plenty of time to be alone. Just give them both the opportunity


    first."


    After the introductions, there was nothing more for her and Cameron to do; it was up to Sylvie and


    Lucien, or rather Lucien, as he was the one who was showing interest.


    After collecting themselves, Nina and Sylvie left in the car for their new restaurant appointment, while


    Cameron and Lucien followed behind secretly.


    Andrew and his assistant noticed that the restaurant had been cleared out as soon as they arrived.


    Andrew looked calm, but his assistant frowned slightly.


    Andrew and his assistant could see that Nina had sensed their intentions, and that was why they had


    changed the restaurant on short notice, and now they were just trying to prevent their n from


    seeding.


    Somehow, Andrew was relieved.


    The two arrived at the private room door Nina had told them about, and Sylvie was waiting outside.


    Upon seeing them, Sylvie said, "Mr. Sonfield, you can go in alone."


    Then Sylvie dragged Andrew''s assistant away and pushed him into another room at the end of the


    corridor with two tough ck-d men inside. Andrew''s assistant was pinned down in a chair without


    even resisting.


    He was so angry that heined, "Sylvie, what are you doing? I''m going to report you for


    kidnapping!"


    Sylvie sat down in the chair next to him with her arms wrapped around her and said, "Who''s kidnapping


    you? Our bosses are having dinner over there, and we came to this room to wait for them so as not to


    disturb them?"


    "It''s not as if you''re going in to eat with Mr. Sonfield, is it?" Sylvie''s words were contemptuous,


    despising Andrew''s assistant for not being polite enough to interfere with the bosses'' dinner.


    Andrew''s assistant choked on her eloquent words, and Sylvie threw the menu at him again, saying


    impatiently, "All right, all right, order now; we''re starving."


    Andrew''s assistant was in no mood to eat. He thought he had to help Jillian if Andrew''s n didn''t work


    out, so he didn''t even look at the menu and said, "I''m not hungry."


    "I''m going to the washroom." He said and tried to get up from the chair, but two bulky men behind him


    had one hand on his shoulder, pinning him to the chair.


    Sylvie didn''t show much expression, just stared at him slyly and asked, "Are you sure you''re not


    hungry? Are you sure you have to go to the washroom?"


    Andrew''s assistant had been furious and wanted to leave the room, but somehow, after Sylvie had


    asked him a couple of sly questions, he instantly lost his nerve, especially when he thought two tough


    men were standing behind him.


    "I... I..."


    "I''m a bit hungry too, so let''s eat first."


    He met Sylvie''s calm gaze for a few seconds before wimping out and stopping struggling to get up,


    opting to order his food and eat.


    Sylvie saw that he had the sense to read the room, then gave a wink to the two brawny men, who let


    go of Andrew''s assistant and stepped aside while Andrew''s assistant took the menu and came over to


    order.


    But he had just ordered two dishes when Sylvie jerked the menu away, saying nonchntly, "You''re not


    being too gentlemanly. Are you going to order a table for yourself? Can''t you see that I''m still here?


    Don''t you know how to care for ady''s preferences?"


    Sylvie had always been annoyed by Andrew''s assistant, who was too calcting to be a man. Now


    seeing that he only ordered food for himself, Sylvie blew her stacks directly.

 Chapter 632 Win-win Collaboration

    Chapter 632 Win-win Coboration


    Andrew''s assistant was dissed by Sylvie again, and he was so angry that he was about to go crazy.


    He doesn''t understand how Sylvie could be so arrogant when they were both assistants. Previously on


    the set, because Andrew and Nina are a couple in the drama, he and Sylvie also have much contact at


    work; she''d already been picking on him and despising him strangely all day long.


    This time he ordered a dish. She was like this again; it''s really...


    He didn''t know what to say.


    Sylvie ignored Andrew''s assistant''s re, took the menu and ordered a bunch of spicy dishes in one


    breath, making the assistant scowl at her, because he can''t eat spicy, which Sylvie knew from her time


    on set.


    She just did it on purpose.


    Of course, Sylvie only ordered spicy food because she knew they would not be able to eat this meal, so


    she did not call for him but for herself.


    In the other room, Nina was waiting for Andrew.


    Cameron and Lucien were in the next booth, and when Andrew entered, Nina rose with a smile and


    said, "Sorry, Mr. Sonfield, for the change of restaurant."


    Andrew didn''t answer but stared intensely at her for a long time.


    Nina asked, slightly puzzled and innocent, "What''s wrong?"


    Andrew turned around and sat down in his seat, pulled out the ss bottle Jillian had slipped to him


    and handed it to Nina, who took it, nced at its name, and raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "Jillian gave you this?" Nina knew what was in it as soon as she saw its mark, something that would


    make people yearn for sex; this kind of nasty thing is bound to be Jillian''s style.


    And since Andrew did not hide it, there was no need for her to beat around the bush and directly say


    Jillian''s name.


    Andrew looked at her slyly and said, "You know everything."


    Nina responded, "Well, knowing yourself and your enemy ensures victory."


    Nina yed with the ss bottle in her hand and asked, "Since you gave this to me, it seems that you


    want a coboration?"


    This ss bottle is Jillian''s deadly trick; Andrew gave it to her straight away, and his position is pretty


    straightforward.


    Andrew looked staggered, "To be honest, I didn''t think she would go this far."


    Nina gave a contemptuousugh, "Then you''ve been fooled by her, and I''m afraid this has been a


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Nina has been targeted by Jillian for so many years and has known Jillian''s character for a long time,


    but Andrew said he did not expect Jillian to do so; it seems that Jillian did a lot of gentle and kind good


    woman posture in front of Andrew.


    The expression on Andrew''s face was embarrassed; he was indeed created by Jillian a lot.


    "So, what is your original n against me?" Nina asked directly.


    Andrew then told her about Jillian''s purpose of sending him into this drama at all costs and Jillian''s n


    for this dinner tonight. Nina stretched her hands after hearing it, nothing special from what she


    guessed.


    Jillian was brainless. If only she could have spent the time in honing her acting skills or fighting for a


    good script for herself, instead of racking her brain to plot against Nina!


    Now she had gone to the trouble of getting Andrew into the show, and Andrew had turned on her.


    Nina has no sympathy for Jillian and feels that Jillian deserves it.


    Andrew confessed, "I don''t want to get involved with her anymore, nor live this kind of life anymore; it''s


    too tiring."


    "I also regret getting entangled with her, and I me myself for not resisting the temptation, as I


    thought that she was a big name at that time, both in terms of resources and fame she could help me."


    "But she didn''t want to expose our rtionship; in other words, she just wanted to have some fun."


    Andrew had also analysed his rtionship with Jillian during this time. Turned out it was more like


    mutual use.


    He tried to use Jillian''s poprity and resources to give himself more opportunities in the acting world,


    while Jillian was interested in his face and body as a man in the entertainment industry. However, he


    hadn''t really risen to stardom, but that didn''t mean that his look and body are not good enough.


    But now that Jillian is getting more outrageous, he chooses to give up Jillian without hesitation.


    Nina gazed at him idly and asked, "Aren''t you afraid she''ll drag you down with her if she finds out you


    betrayed her?"


    Jillian has been dating Andrew for a long time and is likely to have something of him, even if there isn''t,


    just the fact that the two of them are lovers is exposed; it is enough for Andrew to be overwhelmed by


    Jillian''s fans.


    Jillian is slowly fading away, but she used to be a big celebrity, and there are still a lot of loyal fans. On


    the other hand, Andrew wasn''t that famous, and his meagre fanbase couldn''tpete with those of


    Jillian''s.


    Andrew looked solemn and said to Nina, "So I need your help; to be precise, I need the help of the


    capital behind you."


    "Cameron and the Camcien Lifetech behind him certainly can suppress this negative news, and you


    don''t want me to be involved in anything to affect our show either, do you?"


    There was no need for Andrew to cover up; he already had a clue about Nina''s rtionship with


    Cameron.


    Nina hooked her lips andughed, "You are quite calcting."


    Andrew added, "If you had no intention to protect me, you would have revealed Jillian and me directly;


    there is no need to temporarily change the restaurant to ask me out alone."


    On his way toing over, Andrew also considered a lot ording to his time with Nina; he sensed


    that Nina should not want their stuff to affect the whole crew. She is a very affectionate and righteous


    person.


    Nina hummed, "For you being so frank with me, I ept your request for coboration, but you have to


    clear your rtionship with Jillian from now on."


    "About your past with Jillian, whatever you have with her, if she wants to expose you, I will manage to


    suppress it, but if you are still involved with her tonight and spoil our n, then don''t me me for not


    being polite."


    "Of course," Andrew responded decisively.


    He couldn''t wait to be done with Jillian, he wouldn''t even see her again once he left the door, and as for


    his things in the hotel, he could leave them all behind; he hadn''t brought anything with him, just a few


    items of clothing.


    Nina thought about it and added, "Since Jillian wants to use our meeting tonight as an excuse to create


    an affair between you and me, I''ll take the initiative to tweet about our meeting and see what she can


    say."


    When dealing with someone like Jillian who is trying to start a rumour, the best way to fight back is to


    be open and honest.


    Andrew agreed with her suggestion, so the pair asked Sylvie to take a photo of them together after the


    food was served, but of course, they sat at appropriate distances on either side of the table, each


    giving a yay to the camera.


    Nina captioned the photo, "A chance meeting with Mr. Sonfield in Hazelton and a sessful calorie


    recharge."


    In her usual no-nonsense style, she also gave Andrew a candid shout-out.

 Chapter 633 Thats Quite Something

    Chapter 633 That''s Quite Something


    Andrew also retweeted Nina''s tweet, and their interaction created a wave of buzz on the inte. Still,


    the word was generated by Nina, a famous actress, not Andrew, who is at best a couple with Nina in


    the drama.


    The threads praised Nina''s beauty without makeup and her rtionship with Andrew''s colleagues. Of


    course, some are curious about whether there is any male/female affair between Nina and Andrew.


    Nina is a famous actress, and any man she''s seen with will be a source of interest.


    But with their open and generous gestures, it is unlikely that there is anything at all.


    If she and Andrew were having an affair, Nina would never have released such a photo or would have


    jumped to exin herself.


    The most popr topic on the blogging site was "Nina''s beauty without makeup".


    When Nina saw this, she couldn''t help but be dumbfounding.


    She hadn''t nned to take a photo with Andrew and tweet about it, but she quickly decided to prove


    that she and Andrew were open and honest.


    She didn''t wear any makeup because she was having dinner with Cameron and Sylvie after dealing


    with Andrew, not with anyone else, so there was no need to wear any makeup.


    Jillian was furious after the buzz, as Nina and Andrew''s actions had led her to conclude that Andrew


    had turned on her, and she was so angry that she kept calling Andrew, but Andrew had cked out all


    her contact details so that she couldn''t contact Andrew herself.


    She called Andrew''s assistant but was still unable to get through.


    In the name of dinner, Andrew''s assistant was trapped in a private room by Sylvie, with two brawny


    men not far behind him, so how could he dare to answer Jillian''s call?


    So, Jillian ended up with no one to call, so angry that her lungs were like to explode, and she smashed


    everything she spotted in the hotel room.


    Nina Sanchez!


    Jillian was snarling Nina''s name repeatedly, wanting to tear her apart.


    After Nina''s temporary restaurant change, she had nned to bribe a marketing agency to start a


    rumour that Nina and Andrew were having an affair. Still, to her surprise, Nina posted a photo of her


    and Andrew together before she could.


    Jillian''s n was aborted before she could carry it out because of her openness.


    And then there''s Andrew. Jillian didn''t think Andrew would cooperate with Nina; for Jillian, there''s


    nothing to be sad about losing Andrew; she has plenty of malepanionships.


    But she was annoyed that Nina was in partnership with Andrew, and she wouldn''t have cared if it had


    been any other woman, but it was Nina, and she had lost out to Nina again, which made it difficult for


    her to take it.


    Jillian''s first thing was to call the show''s producer, Andrew and Nina were currently working on it,


    stating that she wanted Andrew reced.


    Indeed, her rtionship with that producer was unusual. Whenever she was in the same city as the


    producer, he was usually in her bed.


    After hearing her request, Jillian didn''t expect that; the producer simply said, "Jillian, why are you so


    ignorant? The drama has been filmed for so many days; how can you just change people at will?"


    "Besides, don''t you know the subject of this drama? The relevant departments above are following up


    the progress of this project as well. Now you''re making a fuss about it! Changing the actors? Do you


    want me to be banned by the industry in the future?"


    This was the first time this person had scolded Jillian, and she was confused at first.


    She then said, aggrieved, "What''s that big a deal? Haven''t we changed actors on short notice before?


    Howe it''s not working this time?"


    Not to mention that Jillian had used the same trick twice with this man for her own benefit.


    Now it''s just the same old thing again, and Jillian was not convinced.


    Of course, she knew that Nina''s show was a military drama, but that was no reason for this producer


    not to rece Andrew.


    "I''m warning you, don''t give me any trouble, you were the one who insisted I use Andrew in the first


    ce, and now you want to rece him; do you think the earth revolves around you?"


    The person on the other end yelled in annoyance and then hung up the phone.


    Jillian was dumbfounded by this maniption and waspletely confused about how she had been


    treated like this.


    Of course, she didn''t understand as Cameron had informed Viggo as soon as he had agreed with Nina


    to protect Andrew and had asked Viggo to covertly operate the matter to ensure that Andrew was not


    reced.


    After all, he didn''t interfere through Camcien Lifetech, a technologypany, and it''s not good to be


    involved in showbiz.


    So, he was d that he had started Tymers Entertainment with Viggo, which he had been using to


    protect Nina from troubles for all these years.


    Jillian''s affair with the producer was not a secret in the entertainment industry, and Viggo knew about it


    as soon as he asked around.


    Jillian''s status and position in the entertainment industry are iparable to Viggo''s, so naturally, the


    producer knew what was more important, and that''s why he was angry at Jillian.


    Jillian had barely recovered from this wave of anger when her manager called her, "Twitter called me


    just now. Your ount has beenined about, and you have to be temporarily suspended."


    Jillian was stunned, "What?"


    But the next second, she realised and immediately gritted her teeth, "I finally understand; I dare say


    that... they are trying to block me and stifle all my moves through capitalisation."


    No wonder that producer was so mean to her just now, forbidding her to rece Andrew.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As well, as they blocked her ount to prevent her from blowing up anything adverse rted to


    Andrew, Andrew has had the best of luck with Nina, freeing himself from her.


    And Nina has been rich and bold.


    But there was nothing she could do about Nina neither did she have any capital to fight against her


    now. Realising this, Jillian was so angry that she almost cked out before she squeezed her


    forehead, trying to calm herself down in this way.


    Her manager asked on the other end, "Did Nina do this?"


    Jillian grunted through clenched teeth; her manager was the same as her; both had terrible intentions;


    otherwise, how could they have worked with each other for so many years? That must be a surprising


    consistency in their total views, uniformly evil.


    "So, it''s Cameron and Camcien Lifetech behind her?" said Jillian''s agent, "What a surprise. She''s got a


    real knack for hooking up with a handsome guy like Cameron."

 Chapter 634 Backlash

    Chapter 634 Bacsh


    Jillian yelled at her manager, "Can''t you say something nice?"


    What she said about Nina being such a catch that even the rich and handsome Cameron Dauster fell


    for her, this really exasperated Jillian


    After yelling, Jillian added, "Who knows if she''s hooked up with Cameron? Maybe Cameron is talking


    about someone else as the Mrs. Dauster."


    They knew that Cameron was married, but they had no substantive proof that Mrs. Dauster was Nina.


    Jillian deluded herself into thinking that as long as there was no proof that it was Nina, it wasn''t Nina.


    Her manager had to say, "I''ve asked many people to look into Cameron''s marriage but find nothing. My


    instinct tells me that it''s probably Nina, and if it weren''t, Cameron wouldn''t have made such a fuss


    about the rtionship."


    If Cameron''s wife were an ordinary person, he wouldn''t have had to make such a big deal out of the


    secrecy.


    "Besides, if Nina hadn''t gotten on with Cameron, do you think she would have had the power suppress


    you?"


    Now everyone knows that Cameron is the owner of Camcien Lifetech and that the power of money is


    formidable.


    The manager''s words made it tangible proof that Nina was Mrs. Dauster. Jillian cried out in anger when


    thinking of how the producer had scolded her, "Why? Why! In what ways am I not better than her?"


    "When I was a big star, she was still an extra in whatever low-budget production, so howe I''m not


    as good as her now?"


    The more Jillian thought about it, the more resentful she became and the more she cried.


    She and Nina were actresses that debuted at about the same time, and she had gotten a good role


    right from the start because she had taken a shortcut with her body, and then she had yed many


    leading roles and was once in the limelight.


    She didn''t take Nina a serious back then, but now...


    Now Nina was way out of her league.


    "All right, don''t make a fuss, flowers withered, no one will be popr all the time, if you are over the hill,


    Nina will be the same sooner orter; the only thing we can do now is to get her out of the limelight as


    soon as possible," said the manager on the other end of the line.


    Jillian was annoyed, "How do I make her flop when she''s using money to drive me out of the game?"


    The agent sneered, "Have you forgotten about her fantastic parents?"


    Jillian''s eyes instantly lit up.


    The agent continued, "Her parents were out of this world! They value money over their life and don''t


    love Nina at all. Let''s start from them.


    "I also heard that she broke up with Cameron back then because Cameron''s mother didn''t like her. We


    can also use that to make her some trouble and let the whole Inte know that the Dausters do not


    like her."


    Jillian''s gloomy mood was instantly lifted, just short of pping her hands and shouting, "If you hadn''t


    mentioned it, I would have forgotten she had parents like that. What could make her fall from the clouds


    to hell overnight for a public figure?"


    Her managerughed wryly, "Getting addicted to things that she shouldn''t."


    Jillian couldn''t stopughing, "You are the one who knows me."


    "We''ll just goad her parents into saying that Nina was a drug addict." Jillian''s manager''s tone was


    casual, "We have seen plenty of celebrities whose career were ruined by parents, right? She''s not the


    first, and certainly not gonna be thest."


    The twoughed gleefully over the phone at the idea they hade up with to deal with Nina.


    On Nina''s side, Andrew left the restaurant once the deal was struck and returned to the set overnight


    with his assistant. Of course, he was reminded that his assistant was in cahoots with Jillian and fired


    him when he returned.


    Nina and Sylvie went to the box beside to meet Cameron and Lucien, and start the dinner.


    Nina smiled and introduced Sylvie to Lucien. Sylvie gave Nina a puzzled look, politely shook Lucien''s


    hand, and exchanged pleasantries, but she wondered why Nina was smiling like that, feeling like


    something was wrong.


    In the lift that day, Sylvie was so focused on resisting Nina''s offer to set her up on a blind date that she


    overlooked Lucien in a rush, but she did know Lucien.


    He was one of Riverside City''s newest businessmen and, like Cameron and Julian, a very eligible


    bachelor.


    Sylvie instinctively felt that this kind of man was far away from her, so she didn''t think anything of it and


    just sat down next to Nina, not noticing the smile Lucien gave her across the table.


    After the four were seated, Nina took out the ss bottle Andrew had given her and handed it to


    Cameron, who instantly turned sullen. Nina stroke his back, "Don''t be mad. It wasn''t used on me. Just


    throw it away and destroy it."


    "Not enough." Cameron smiled coldly and withdrew his palm, holding the tiny ss bottle.


    Nina wondered, "What''s wrong?"


    Cameron''s tone was sultry, "Since she''d found something ''good'' like this, how can she not have to feel


    it on herself?"


    The implication was that he would do the same thing to Jillian and make her reap the consequences


    herself.


    The tricks Jillian wanted to use on Nina; he would double back on Jillian.


    He''s never been a soft-hearted person, and if someone messes with him a bit, he''s bound to retaliate,


    not to mention that the person Jillian wants to hurt is Nina.


    Nina understood Cameron''s meaning immediately, and she hesitated.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Although she hated Jillian immensely, she had never thought of torturing her with such a thing.


    Cameron saw through her hesitation right away and then said thoughtfully, "Don''t hesitate, or you will


    still be the one who gets hurt."


    With Jillian, it was essential to hit the nail on the head. Otherwise, they would still be a pain in the ass


    "Then do as you wish." Nina knew by the look on Cameron''s face that he wouldn''t change his mind on


    this matter, so she didn''t say much.


    Jillian was asking for it too since she could use such disgusting methods against others, so others


    could fight back too, couldn''t they?


    Sylvie gave Cameron two curt nods of approval, expressing her strong support for Cameron to get


    back at Jillian.


    Sylvie wanted Jillian to disappear from the entertainment industry so that Jillian wouldn''t have to make


    things difficult for Nina.


    Her movement elicited a chuckle from Lucien next to her, her expression a little embarrassed for a


    moment when Sylvie looked over.


    She had forgotten that Lucien, an outsider, was there and that... he wouldn''t think she was a vicious


    person, would he?


    It didn''t matter; she didn''t have a persona anyway.


    She put away the embarrassment and looked down to drink the beverage with that in mind.


    Lucien hurriedly exined, "I didn''t mean anything else; I just thought... what you did just now was


    quite cute."


    Sylvie took a sip of her juice and almost choked to death when she suddenly heard him call herself


    cute.

 Chapter 635 I Did Put It into Action

    Chapter 635 I Did Put It into Action


    Nina handed Sylvie a tissue in time, giving Lucien a despised look at the same time.


    That''s it?


    That''s Lucien''s way of flirting with girls?


    Was he trying to choke her assistant to death?


    Lucien was full of innocence and hastily apologised to Sylvie, "Sorry..."


    Sylvie also hurriedly owed a polite smile and said, "Nah, I was being careless."


    Is there something wrong with this person''s fundamental values?


    She had just thrown up her hands to approve Cameron''s revenge on Jillian, and he was calling her


    cute?


    Nina tugged at Cameron, "Come with me to the bathroom."


    Cameron immediately understood that she wanted to give the two of them a chance to be alone, so he


    got up with her, just as he wanted to be alone with Nina.


    Sylvie was not expecting Nina and Cameron to suddenly go to the bathroom in pairs and leave her in a


    room with Lucien, whom she didn''t know at all.


    It''s so awkward that she''s tempted to use the bathroom as an excuse to disappear.


    And something didn''t feel right; when she thought about it, wasn''t this precisely like a blind date?


    Wasn''t it possible that the boyfriend Nina had told her she''d been introduced to was the same Lucien in


    front of her?


    Sylvie was shocked by her thoughts and looked up at Lucien.


    Lucien was thinking of an excuse to talk to Sylvie when he saw her suddenly ring at him, he was


    startled, and after a few seconds of staring at her, he raised his hand to his face and asked in


    confusion, "What''s wrong? Do I have something on my face?"


    "No." Sylvie shook her head and withdrew her gaze.


    This was outrageous.


    Sylvie quickly dismissed her suspicions because she didn''t think she and Lucien were a good match;


    she must be overthinking it.


    Lucien was now one of Riverside City''s most sought-after bachelors, rich and powerful, while she was


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    just a minor assistant.


    In the few seconds, she had taken a good look at Lucien''s face, which was angr, bright and elegant;


    even someone like her, who was used to seeing all kinds of handsome men in the entertainment


    industry, though he was good-looking. It''s the kind of good look that one finds approachable, unlike


    Cameron''s cool and aloof face.


    As for herself, she thought she was not bad, but since she spent her days working next to such a


    gorgeous woman, she had given up on herself and thought she was pretty standard.


    She tapered off again and kept her head down as she ate, thinking of her ordinary.


    After a while, she noticed Lucien not moving his chopsticks and wondered, "Why aren''t you eating?"


    It was gettingte after Andrew''s matter. Wasn''t Lucien hungry? She was already hungry.


    Lucien smiled, "I''m not really hungry."


    Lucien was watching her eat; he thought she looked so adorable when she was eating. He had no time


    caring about his food!


    But after the experience of scaring her by saying she was cute, he was much more reserved this time


    and just said he wasn''t hungry.


    If he had only found her attractive in the lift earlier, after a few seconds of eye-to-eye, he confirmed his


    feelings that he liked her, wanted to pursue her, get her, and live with her.


    He had previouslyughed at Cameron for falling in love with Nina at first sight, which he used to think


    didn''t exist in this world; how could anyone fall in love at first sight?


    Now he, too, is caught up in such a haunted state of mind, and the words to describe his state of mind


    at the moment are like a real p in the face.


    Sylvie didn''t say anything else and kept her head down and ate her food after Lucien said he was not


    really hungry.


    After realising that she and Lucien were ipatible, she calmed down and treated him as someone


    she didn''t know very well, not looking at him or speaking to him purposely.


    But Lucien, a man of many facets, would not let things get cold between them. He took his chopsticks


    and ate slowly, starting the conversation with the usual questions about what time her flight with Nina


    was tomorrow.


    Having confirmed his intentions, Lucien was in no hurry.


    Now that he had his prey, all he needed was to n how to get her firmly into his territory.


    Sylvie was not averse to Lucien. She has already discarded the infinite possibilities between her and


    Lucien and thinking that he was Nina and Cameron''s best friend, she answered whatever he asked.


    They had a cheerful conversation, but she didn''t know that Lucien already knew almost everything


    about her from these chit-chats.


    For example, she likes food, and her family is ordinary, her parents are ordinary people, not yet retired,


    and still struggling with their jobs.


    She doesn''t have any ambition and just wants to do her job well as Nina''s assistant.


    For example, she likes to read novels and catch up on all kinds of dramas, likes handsome men and


    women, and likes small animals, but because of the nature of her work, she has to go everywhere with


    Nina, so she cannot keep her pets.


    However, when she has time, she volunteers to rescue stray animals, which makes Lucien''s heart


    incredibly soft; such a girl must be kind and gentle at heart.


    Lucien lifted a hand to his hair, feeling the need to primp his hair and dress appropriately; Sylvie and


    Nina met handsome men and women from the showbiz everyday. He needed to be more stylish.


    He''d never paid much attention to this before; his dress style was mainly business-like and modest, not


    overly concerned with type and pattern, wondering if she would find him a bit old-fashioned.


    Nina sat on Cameron''sp with his arm around her waist in the next booth.


    She hadn''t gone to the bathroom, and as soon as they left, they went next door; they had the whole


    restaurant to themselves for the night anyway, and they wouldn''t be seen anywhere.


    Nina leaned into Cameron''s arms and said with some concern, "I wonder how the two of them are


    getting on?"


    "Don''t worry, Lucien and I are both people who will act on our goals as soon as we set them, and since


    he''s interested in Sylvie, he''ll take control of the situation." Cameron knew Lucien well enough.


    Nina grunted, "Howe I didn''t see anyone take any action back then? Wasn''t it always me who did


    it?"


    He talks all day about how he liked her too, but she was the one who took the initiative?


    Cameronughed at her sultry look, hugged her tightly and whispered, "When Manny Bowers stopped


    me and tried to beat me up, I was gonna kick his ass, but I caught a glimpse of you, so I pretended to


    be helpless."


    Cameron leaned in close to her and asked with a smile, "Does that count as me taking action?"


    If he hadn''t pretended to be weak, she wouldn''t havee forward to beat up Manny and save him,


    and they wouldn''t have interacted with each other in that case.

 Chapter 636 He Would Accompany Her All the Time

    Chapter 636 He Would Apany Her All the Time


    Nina was so shocked that she jumped down from Cameron''s legs.


    This was the first time she knew that there was such a big secret behind this matter. Cameron had


    never told her about it. Until now, she thought that Cameron had no ability to fight back.


    No wonder he could go to her house and beat up her brother and Dominic with his bare hands a while


    ago. It turned out that he did have some martial arts skills.


    He was really...


    He was really cunning.


    He had always been an old fox since he was young, and he was still the same now.


    Cameron once again pulled her onto hisp and held her slender waist with one hand. He lowered his


    head and said, "This is a rare time that belongs to us. Of course, we have to do something that belongs


    to us."


    After Cameron finished speaking, he lowered his head and kissed the girl''s red lips. Although they still


    had one night to stay together, she would have to return to the set early tomorrow morning. It would be


    a while before they could see each other again.


    He was very reluctant.


    However, he also understood her profession. It was inevitable for her to enter the set.


    He could only wait until their rtionship was made public before going to the set to apany her.


    In the future, wherever she was filming, he would look for her. At most, he would buy a house near the


    big film studio. He did not like the feeling of always staying in a hotel, especially when he was with her.


    Living in a hotel, the property of the house was not obvious at all. He did not like it.


    Thinking of this, Cameron could not help but recall the time when Julian spent a lot of money to build a


    film studio in Riverside City. Now, it seemed that Julian was the most sensible one. Once the film studio


    was built, it could at least reduce half of the time that Emelia and Nina were stationed on the crew.


    In the future, they could go home every day for the scenes that were filmed in Riverside City''s film


    studio, and it was much more convenient for them to visit them at any time.


    When Nina and Cameron returned to the private room, Lucien had already gotten Sylvie''s WhatsApp


    contact.


    The reason he used was to ask Sylvie to introduce him to a good stylist. He wanted to change his


    hairstyle and improve his temperament.


    Sylvie rmended the stylist that Nina often used. The stylist had his ownrge studio in Riverside


    City, which was affordable for elite people like Lucien. The two of them added each other on


    WhatsApp. Sylvie forwarded the stylist''s name card to Lucien.


    Although Sylvie introduced the stylist to Lucien, she still sincerely suggested to Lucien after putting


    down her phone, "I think your current style is good enough."


    In Sylvie''s opinion, although she did not know why Lucien suddenly said that he wanted to change


    himself, she felt that Lucien''s current appearance was very consistent with his identity and


    temperament, and he also gave people a veryfortable feeling.


    Lucien was originally worried that his image was too rigid and did not meet the standards of the


    handsome men in her mind, so he wanted to change it. He did not expect to hear her praise, and his


    mood suddenly became extremely beautiful.


    At the very least, this meant that she was satisfied with his current appearance and temperament, and


    all he had left to do was to try to show his inner self for her to see.


    However, he still pretended to listen carefully and asked her, "Really?"


    Sylvie smiled. "Of course, this is just my opinion. You can also not pay attention to it."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Being stared at by him like this, Sylvie realized that she might have said a little too much, so she


    quickly stoppedmenting.


    Sigh, she was just like this. She always seemed to be a little simple-minded. In fact, she had only just


    met Lucien tonight. Why did she have to talk so much and point fingers at his style?


    Nina just happened toe in with Cameron. The dining environment suddenly became four people.


    This was no longer Sylvie''s home ground, so she lowered her head and ate.


    After dinner, Nina naturally could not leave the restaurant with Cameron, so she left with Sylvie first.


    Cameron and Lucien dealt with the aftermath.


    On the way back to the hotel, Cameron asked Lucien, "How do you feel?"


    Lucien did not directly answer his question. Instead, he smiled at him and said, "Recently, Nina has


    been filming on set. It''s not good for you to visit her. Why don''t you stay in thepany and I can find


    an excuse to go to Jamton?"


    In other words, he was going to Jamton to chase after Sylvie.


    Cameron was speechless.


    It seemed that he should not introduce a girlfriend to Lucien now. This person was now in love. His


    heart had flown to the little girl and he was going to throw thepany to him.


    "It''s decided then." Lucien decided for him.


    Cameron had no choice but to stop him. "We can''t be distracted during this period of time. The new


    product is going to be on the market. We have a lot of work to do."


    He wanted to keep an eye on the final development of the product, while Lucien had to do an all-round


    propaganda.


    "While they are not here, we have to hurry up."


    This way, when Nina finished her filming and she and Sylvie returned to Riverside City, they would be


    able to bill and coo.


    Lucien was extremely depressed. "If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t havee here with you."


    If he didn''te, he wouldn''t have to meet the girl he liked, and he wouldn''t have to keep thinking


    about her like he was now.


    What kind of stupid thing was this? He was clearly here to apany Cameron to date, but he didn''t


    expect that he would also be involved.


    Cameron red at him. "This is called fate. You should cherish it. Why are youining about it?"


    Lucien rolled his eyes.


    Before he could say anything else, his phone rang.


    The call was from Mnie nchard. Lucien frowned slightly.


    Since thest time Mnie insisted on entering the entertainment industry and having a bad time with


    him, he had not contacted Mnie.


    He was also very tired. After reporting to his mentor about Mnie, he did not want to bother about


    Mnie anymore.


    Therefore, when Lucien picked up the call, his tone was very indifferent, "What is it?"


    Mnie did not hear his indifference and continued to report to him, "Lucien, I have sessfully signed


    a contract with a filmpany, Allstar Entertainment."


    "Allstar Entertainment?" Lucien felt that this name was a little familiar, so he turned to look at Cameron.


    Cameron''s face darkened. Mnie knew how to choose. She just so happened to choose the


    entertainmentpany that was going against Tymers, which was also Jillian''spany.


    On the other end of the line, Mnie proudly showed off. "Do you know why I chose Allstar? Because


    they and Nina are opposing each other. I want to choose such apany andpete with her."


    Mnie did not know that Cameron was with Lucien at the moment, so she did not hide her voice and


    tone.


    Cameron heard what she said from the receiver. He only sneered coldly. Not to mention one Allstar


    Entertainment, he could take down tenpanies like this with his power.


    Lucien also did not like to hear Mnie say such things, so he said indifferently, "I wish you a bright


    future."


    Then he was about to hang up when Mnie stopped him and said with dissatisfaction, "Lucien, why


    are you so indifferent? It seems that you are not happy for me at all. I still want you to treat me to a big


    meal."


    "I''ll go to you now. We can have supper. I love Riverside City''s street food the most."


    Lucien refused immediately, "I''m not in Riverside City right now."

 Chapter 637 Unimportant People

    Chapter 637 Unimportant People


    "Ah? You''re not at Riverside City? Where did you go?" Mnie was obviously very hurt. She knew that


    Lucien always agreed to whatever she asked. In the past, no matter what she asked, Lucien would


    satisfy her.


    When she insisted oning to China to chase after Cameron, Lucien asked her toe over without


    saying anything.


    "I''m outside the city. If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up." After Lucien finished speaking, he hung up the


    phone. Mnie seemed to want to say something, but Lucien had already ended the call.


    Cameron reminded Lucien, "You have a girl you like now. It''s best for you to keep a distance from


    Mnie. Otherwise, people will misunderstand that there is something between you and Mnie."


    Lucien nodded. "I know."


    He took care of Mnie purely out of gratitude for his mentor. Now that he had told his mentor that he


    would no longer care about Mnie, he really would not care about her anymore.


    He used to have no interest in women, so he didn''t feel anything when he took care of Mnie.


    But now that he had a girl he liked in his heart, his heart was only on that girl. Whether it was Mnie


    or anyone else, they could not get any attention from him, not to mention that Mnie was still insisting


    on standing on the opposite side of him and Cameron.


    Thinking of this, Lucien said to Cameron, "Did you hear what she said just now? I think we still need to


    tell the mentor. She is so willful. What if we really attack her in the future?"


    Lucien said again, "In order to help the mentor do research, you dyed it for two years before


    returning to the country. The mentor should not allow her to stay and disturb you like this."


    Cameron originally wanted to return to the country normally after graduation, but his mentor


    encountered some trouble at that time. It was Cameron who stayed behind to help his mentor through


    the difficulties, causing Cameron to postpone returning to the country for two years.


    Otherwise, Cameron would have already been with Nina, so Lucien felt that their mentor should hurry


    up and get Mnie back because of Cameron''s favor.


    Cameron lowered his eyes and said coldly, "We did our best. If she insists on stirring up troubles, it is


    not our fault."


    All along, Lucien had beenmunicating with his mentor about Mnie. Cameron had never


    mentioned anything to his mentor, because he did not want to get to the point where he''d have to take


    advantage of his mentor''s gratitude towards his previous help and let his mentor take Mnie away.


    In other words, he did not want to ckmail him for the favor.


    Lucien said thoughtfully, "Actually, there is something I have always wanted to say. If the mentor does


    not ask Mnie to go back, it is equivalent to indirectly agreeing with her to pester you. You know, the


    mentor has always liked you. You are so outstanding. He must want his daughter to be with you and be


    the final winner."


    Cameron had already seen this point. People were selfish. Although their mentor treated him and


    Lucien very well,pared to Mnie, his biological daughter, they were still secondary.


    Their mentor was more inclined to let Mnie achieve what she wanted. Whether it was the person


    she wanted or what she wanted to do, he would satisfy her.


    "So we''ll go our own ways and make our own choices," Cameron said.


    Lucien had already told their mentor about him and Nina, but their mentor still did not summon Mnie


    back, which meant that their mentor had made a choice.


    Since they had chosen different paths, they could only go their own ways.


    This was the so-called "there is littlemon ground for understanding between persons of differing


    principles". He wanted to protect Nina and his family the most. As for the others, it was best if they be


    at peace with each other. If they couldn''t be at peace with each other, then he would have to fight to the


    end.


    Nina and Sylvie also learned from Sherlyn that Cameron''s fellow student Mnie had join Jillian''s


    really sick in the head. Doesn''t she know what kind of person Jillian''s agent is? Reba Young, that


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    bitch. She''s like the procuress of Allstar Entertainment!"


    "Also, Allstar Entertainment makes it sounds very nice, saying they want to gather the most brilliant


    stars in the entertainment industry. But in my opinion, they just gather the rats in the entertainment


    industry."


    Sherlyn was very mean when she was angry. Sylvie covered her mouth andughed, but it could also


    be seen how much Sherlyn hated Jillian and the Allstar Entertainment behind her.


    It was not only Sherlyn who hated it. All the people in the entertainment industry probably did not have


    a good impression of the artists of Allstar Entertainment. One by one, they either put on airs or stirred


    up trouble, or they would y tricks against people behind their backs.


    Nina did not have too many emotional ups and downs. She only said lightly, "This is the so-called ''birds


    of a feather flock together''. Mnie must also be this kind of person. That''s why she can join Allstar


    Entertainment."


    Nina had experienced many things in this industry. She had defeated Jillian. Why would she be afraid


    of Mnie?


    Mnie was at most a chess piece used by Allstar Entertainment or Jillian to deal with her. There was


    nothing to be afraid of.


    However, even though she said this, after returning to the hotel and meeting Cameron in his room,


    Nina snorted coldly and pushed Cameron against the wall behind him.


    After all, Nina''s martial arts were not bad. In addition, Cameron was not on guard against her now. It


    could also be said that he was very indulgent towards her, so he obediently leaned against the wall


    behind him, allowing her to put her arm against his chest to restrain him.


    However, before Nina could say anything, Cameron raised his eyebrows and asked Nina with a


    charming tone, "What? Do you want to y something different?"


    Nina rolled her eyes at him.


    This man''s got a head full of erotic ideas!


    She was nning to interrogate him!


    She red at him and gritted her teeth as she asked, "What happened to you and that sweet girl


    Mnie nchard?"


    Nina deliberately stressed on the words ''sweet girl'' and her tone was full of ridicule towards Cameron.


    Cameron looked at her jealous face and could not help butugh softly.


    As Nina gave him an annoyed punch, he took the opportunity to grab on her waist and said, "To me,


    she is just an insignificant person. What sweet girl? I only know one sweet girl in my life."


    Nina snorted, "She chased you all the way here to Riverside City. Are you so heartless?"


    Cameron took her arm off his chest and exined to her, "I rejected her the moment I noticed her


    feelings for me. You are the only one in my heart."


    "I also know that she has joined Allstar Entertainment. If she wants to target you, then she is my


    enemy." Cameron did not have the slightest sympathy or soft-heartedness for Mnie.


    Nina was very satisfied with his attitude. Just as her expression eased, she was carried up by


    Cameron.


    "Every minute is precious. Go take a shower first." Cameron carried her to the bathroom.


    Nina struggled to jump off his body. She stared at him and said seriously, "I want to know everything


    about you abroad."


    Nina had always wanted to talk to Cameron about this topic. She wanted to know why he had spent so


    many years abroad since he had her in his heart and never contacted her.


    Cameron had a headache. "Now?"


    "Yes." Nina nodded heavily.

 Chapter 638 Never Forgotten

    Chapter 638 Never Forgotten


    Cameron was so angry that heughed. He stared at the beauty in front of him for a long time before


    helplessly saying, "Do you really want to chat with me under a quilt and listen to my foreign affairs


    tonight?"


    Nina continued to nod. "Yes."


    Cameron didn''t know how to respond to that.


    They had only seen each other after half a month, and she actually wanted to lie in bed and¡­ just chat


    with him?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Because he was angry, he simply picked her up and threw her on the bed. He turned over and gritted


    his teeth, "It''s not impossible to talk like this."


    This time, it was Nina who was speechless. However, the next second, she had the thought of ying


    a prank. She raised her hand to hook the man''s neck and provoked him. "Mr. Dauster, your physical


    strength is not bad. And you can multitask."


    How could Cameron hold back from her flirtation? He leaned over and kissed her hard.


    Nina naturally could not continue to talk to the man. She did not know what was wrong with her. As


    soon as Cameron approached her, she felt that she also longed for him. In the end, she was tired and


    tired and fell asleep in the man''s arms.


    The next morning, Sylvie waited for Nina downstairs for more than half an hour. During this time, she


    kept sending messages to Nina. Nina did not reply. She looked at the time and almost went to


    Cameron''s room to call for her.


    Just when she was about to copse, Lucien went downstairs to the restaurant to eat breakfast.


    The man sat down opposite her with food. He nced at her worried face and asked, "Nina hasn''t


    "Yes. It must''ve been intensest night, you know? They aren''t even up now!" Sylvieined


    gloomily.


    After saying that, Sylvie suddenly realized what she had said and her face turned red.


    She was used to being up-front around Nina, but now she actually said such words in front of a man.


    This was really awkward.


    She didn''t want to live anymore.


    Lucien was also stunned when he heard the girl''sint. However, he couldn''t help butugh when


    he saw Sylvie''s flushed face and her head that was about to hang down on the table.


    Of course, in order to save her face, he didn''tugh out loud. He just curved his lips and secretly smiled


    in a ce where she couldn''t see.


    Perhaps it was beauty in the eyes of lovers. He didn''t feel that her frankness was inappropriate.


    Instead, he felt that she was very cute and funny. Moreover, she wasn''t pretentious at all.


    Unlike some women who would speak softly every time they came in front of him, their whines would


    make him feel goosebumps all over his body, unable to stay for even a second.


    In order to ease the little girl''s embarrassment, Lucien took the initiative to say, "I forgot to bring coffee."


    Then he nced at her with a smile, got up and left his seat to get coffee, intending to give the girl


    some time to ease the embarrassment.


    Hearing him pull out the chair and get up, Sylvie raised her head.


    She raised her hand and patted her hot cheek. She took the phone in embarrassment and urged Nina


    to go downstairs, then rushed out of the restaurant.


    If it was possible, she would never want to see Lucien again in this life.


    It was too awkward.


    Lucien had just walked a few steps when he heard movement behind him. He turned around and saw


    that the girl had run away. He immediately stood in the same ce, depressed. He deliberately left to


    give her some time to relieve herself. He did not want her to leave.


    However, after thinking about it, he felt that leaving might be a good way to ease the embarrassment.


    He did not chase after her. Anyway, no need to hurry. There would be plenty of time and opportunities


    for him to see her in the future.


    He did not know that Sylvie was thinking that she would never see him again in the future.


    Sylvie ran out of the restaurant just in time to see Ninaing out of the elevator. She suddenly


    seemed to be saved. She went forward and took Nina''s suitcase and pushed it. "You finally came


    down. We will miss the ne."


    "I aming. Why is your face so red? Is it so hot?" Nina asked curiously.


    Sylvie quickly turned her face away. "Because I was too anxious when I was waiting for you."


    Nina didn''t believe her. They had been working together for so long, how could she not know Sylvie''s


    character?


    Although she loved to be anxious when she encountered some things, she was not so blushed that


    even her neck was red.


    Nina faintly looked in the direction of the restaurant and said, "Did you see Lucien in the restaurant?


    Cameron is looking for him."


    In fact, Cameron did not look for Lucien. Nina deliberately probed Sylvie. In the end, Sylvie stammered


    and replied, "He just entered the restaurant when I got out."


    After saying that, Sylvie pushed Nina''s small suitcase and turned to run away. Nina pursed her lips and


    smiled. It turned out that the person who made her blush like this was really Lucien.


    Because it was toote, Nina did not eat breakfast. She nned to go to the airport to check the time


    before eating, so she directly went out with Sylvie and sat in the car that went to the airport.


    She had note down just now because Cameron had been holding her and not letting her go.


    She was also about to die of anxiety.


    However, she did not expect that Cameron would hug her and exin in a gentle voice, "Actually, I


    could havee back two years earlier, butter I helped my mentor with some research and my n


    of return was dyed."


    "That research... is quite dangerous. My mentor was threatened by an organization, so I did not dare to


    contact you. During that time, I did not dare to contact my family. I was afraid of bringing danger to


    you."


    As high-level scientific talents, they actually had all kinds of troubles.


    Nina did not expect that he would encounter such a thing. For a moment, she did not know what to say.


    After a while, she stroked his face and asked softly, "Did you suffer anything?"


    Cameron smiled and shook his head. "No, they have to use me. If they destroy me, there will be


    nothing left."


    Nina heaved a sigh of relief. Cameron continued, "I haven''t contacted you in the past few years. Firstly,


    I am angry with you. Secondly, I also feel that if we were to contact each other at that time, we would


    definitely not have the heart to study and work."


    "I know very well that if I didn''t have a decent career and outstanding ability, I wouldn''t have been able


    to protect you properly, nor would I have been able to get the approval of my parents."


    To love a person, one must first have the ability to love her.


    Those few years were the process of each of them developing themselves and enriching their own


    strength. They could work hard without disturbing each other. That would be pretty good.


    The knot in Nina''s heart was finally untied. She stared at him for a long time before suddenly burying


    her head into his embrace, her eyes red.


    She had always resented him because he did not care about her, but now she felt that his exnation


    was reasonable.


    In the past few years, not only had he be stronger, but she had also be stronger. Now that


    she stood at the peak of her career, she could no longer fear the pressure from his parents. She was


    also more confident.


    Cameron gently kissed her forehead. "I have never forgotten you, and I am not willing to forget you."


    He had never been indifferent to her. Tymers Entertainment was the best proof of that.


    In his arms, Nina broke into a smile and took the initiative to hook her arms around his neck to kiss his


    lips.


    She had also never forgotten him.

 Chapter 639 Waiting for Revenge

    Chapter 639 Waiting for Revenge


    Nina and Sylvie returned to the crew smoothly, but Cameron and Lucien were a little disappointed


    because they met Jillian at the airport. She went back to Riverside City on the same ne as them.


    The moment Cameron saw Jillian, his lips curled into a sneer, and his eyes hidden under the


    sunsses were full of coldness.


    The small ss bottle that Jillian tried to frame Nina was still in his hands. It would be strange if he


    could treat Jillian well.


    When Jillian saw Cameron, the expression on her face was difficult to describe.


    As soon as Nina left, Cameron appeared at the airport. Wasn''t this equivalent to confirming that


    Cameron hade to Hazelton for a private date with Nina?


    Others might not have noticed these details, but Jillian was extremely concerned about Nina and was


    extremely sensitive.


    However, she was only shocked for a moment. The next second, she was scared by the coldness


    exuded from Cameron''s body and involuntarily took a step back. Why did she feel like Cameron was


    going to kill her?


    Before she could react, she found that Cameron was walking toward her.


    She was inexplicably nervous. She saw Cameron standing beside her, and his tone was cold and


    mocking. "Miss Harrison, how does it feel to lose a role?"


    Jillian was frozen in ce. She had just been kicked out of a crew by Viggo the day before yesterday.


    She was about to rush back to Riverside City to settle ounts with Viggo.


    How did Cameron know about this? Was it his doing behind the scenes?


    Thinking of this, Jillian couldn''t help but be shocked, because ording to Cameron''s wealth, it was


    very easy for the crew to kick her away, and she had used many tricks like using money to kick others


    away.


    However, she didn''t expect that one day she would be the one kicked away. Jillian gnashed her teeth in


    fury.


    Cameron enjoyed Jillian''s frightened and angry look at this moment. He slightly curled his lips and said,


    "Are you afraid now? The show has just begun."


    Jillian''s legs softened, and her arrogance weakened.


    She raised her hand and pointed at Cameron, her voice trembling as she said, "Cameron, you, you are


    threatening me!"


    "No, no, no." Cameron smiled and denied her words. Then, he told her word by word, "I am reminding


    you to be prepared for my revenge."


    Jillian was stunned.


    She did not expect that Cameron would be so direct, nor did she expect that a man who looked so


    decent and handsome on the outside would be so ruthless and direct to take revenge on her.


    And this meant that Cameron had tacitly approved of his rtionship with Nina. Otherwise, why would


    he do this to her?


    After saying these harsh words, Cameron stepped away, not wanting to stay with Jillian for even a


    second.


    However, Jillian suddenly shouted from behind him, "Cameron, you haven''t seen Nina for so many


    years. Do you think she is still the same Nina as before?"


    "Do you know how many men she has behind her?"


    Jillian also went out of her way to start ndering Nina.


    It wasn''t exactly ndering either. What she said could be considered the truth.


    Cameron and Nina had been separated for so many years. One of them was abroad while the other


    was at home. One was pure-hearted and had no desire to do research. The other was in the bustling


    entertainment industry. No matter how one thought of it, it was impossible for them to continue to be


    together. They were clearly two people from twopletely different worlds.


    They had lost so many years of contact, so they definitely did not understand each other.


    Cameron did not react. Lucien, who walked past Jillian, sneered first. He looked at Jillian as if he was


    looking at a fool.


    Jillian definitely did not know that over the years Nina in the country, Cameron knew all the big and


    small things rted to her like the back of his hand. If not for protecting her from being controlled by


    those so-called big shots in the entertainment industry, why would he partner with Viggo to set up


    Tymers Entertainment?


    If there was a financial backer behind Nina, that person could only be Cameron.


    However, Jillian said that Nina had a lot of men behind her. Was Jillian talking about herself?


    Cameron knew better than Nina what Nina had experienced along the way, because there were many


    people who harbored ill intentions toward Nina, and they did many things that might harm Nina, but all


    of them were handled by Cameron behind her back.


    Jillian was extremely annoyed by Lucien''s gaze. She only felt that the look in Lucien''s eyes was not


    very harmful, but it was extremely insulting. He seemed to be looking at a fool.


    On one hand, Jillian was moved by Lucien''s identity and status. On the other hand, she found that


    Lucien was extremely pleasing to the eye. To describe him as handsome and elegant was the most


    appropriate.


    Jillian immediately suppressed her negative emotions and squeezed out a smile at Lucien. "Hello, Mr.


    Fowler."


    If it was possible, how good would it be if she could get together with Lucien?


    That way, she could incite Lucien and Cameron to turn against each other and burn Camcien Lifetech


    into ashes, thus causing Nina and Cameron to lose their current wealth and power. At that time, she


    would see how they would still be arrogant in front of her.


    Lucien was extremely disgusted by Jillian''s change in expression. He simply took a step back with a


    cold face and turned to leave.


    This woman''s eyes contained a scheme that made him want to beat her up. He also did not want to


    stay here for a second longer.


    Unexpectedly, Jillian actually followed him and said with a smile, "Mr. Fowler, I heard from my agent


    that she just signed your friend into ourpany..."


    "Stop." Lucien stopped in his tracks and rudely stopped Jillian. Then, he frowned and unhappily


    exined, "The moment Mnie chose to enter the entertainment industry, she had no rtionship


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    with me at all. We were not on the same boat anymore."


    Jillian was a little surprised. "Are you trying to cut off your rtionship with her?"


    Lucien was straightforward. "Yes."


    "Ah, but..." Before Jillian could say anything more, Lucien had already turned around and strode away


    again with long legs.


    Jillian was a little puzzled because she had heard from her agent, Reba Young, that she and the


    boss of Allstar Entertainment signed Mnie because Mnie was the ssmate of the two people in


    charge of Camcien Lifetech. Because this way, they could use Mnie to let Camcien Lifetech invest in


    them.


    Shouldn''t the two of them, as senior brothers, provide some funds for the drama or movie that their


    ssmate was going to shoot?


    But just now, Lucien had tried his best to ignore his rtionship with Mnie, so what was the point of


    them signing Mnie?


    Jillian came back to her senses and quickly took out her mobile phone to call Reba, telling her


    about Lucien''s cold attitude.


    Reba did not take her words to heart at all. She said proudly on the phone, "No, Mnie said that


    Lucien doted on her and would do anything for her. It was almost to the point that Lucien would think of


    a way to obtain the stars from the sky if she wanted them."


    "She also said that as long as we support her as the female lead. It would be no problem for her to find


    Lucien to invest. Lucien would definitely spend a lot of money."


    After listening to Reba''s words, Jillian felt quite upset.


    She had just thought of dating Lucien, but she didn''t expect that Lucien would indulge Mnie like this.


    She was one step toote.

 Chapter 640 Help Out

    Chapter 640 Help Out


    However, Jillian''s mood became better in the next second. Because she felt that Mnie was not her


    match at all. How much did she know about men? All these years, there were no men that she couldn''t


    hook up with. Mnie was just a girl. There was nothing to be afraid of.


    Originally, Jillian had only wanted to hook up with Lucien. However, after she heard that Lucien was so


    fond of Mnie, she immediately became interested in Lucien. It was the kind of mentality that the


    more people fought over, the more attractive it was. It made her decide to get close to Lucien in an


    instant.


    However, she did not reveal her thoughts to her manager. After all, her manager now regarded Mnie


    as a treasure so that she could get an investment from Lucien or Cameron.


    "Right, there is another good news to tell you." Reba said on the other side of the line, "I had a long


    talk with Mnie again, and only then did I know that she has actually fallen in love with Cameron. She


    insisted on entering the entertainment industry just to go against Nina Sanchez!"


    "Do you think this is great news? This way, we will have another helper to deal with Nina."


    Jillian was quite surprised by this news. She did not expect Mnie to have such a thought.


    She was worried that no one would disgust Nina. It seemed that Mnie appeared just in time.


    Cameron and Mnie had a rtionship as they had the same mentor. She did not believe that


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron could do anything to Mnie.


    What Jillian did not know was that Cameron was already prepared to attack Mnie once she


    provoked Nina. Jillian really overestimated Mnie''s importance in Cameron''s heart.


    After Cameron and Luciennded on the ground, Lucien received a call. After the call, he asked


    Cameron, "There is a banquet tonight. Do you want to join me?"


    Cameron was about to refuse when he heard Lucien say again, "Your love rival is also participating."


    Cameron pursed his lips and looked at him. Lucien smiled and said, "Dous Clevnd."


    Nina was now very popr. She was the goddess in the hearts of many men and women. If he wanted


    to talk about love rivals, many men were his love rivals. However, the only one who had a scandal with


    Nina was Dous. After all, he had been photographed having dinner with Nina.


    "I''ll go." Cameron replied in a bad mood.


    He needed to meet Dous and warn him not to get near Nina again, because she already had a


    boyfriend.


    As for why he did this, it was because during the time he and Nina were in Hazelton, Dous had sent


    Nina several messages. Although Nina''s replies were very ordinary, he was still annoyed with Dous.


    He had clearly deleted Dous'' contact informationst time. He wondered why the two of them had


    added each other again.


    Lucien smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "In the future, you have to participate in more activities


    like this. This way, I can rx a little. At that time, I will have time to date."


    Cameron red at him. "Who gave you the confidence that you can win her heart?"


    Lucien wanted to kick his ass.


    Was he still his bro?


    A friend would discourage him like that?


    Before Cameron could reply, he received a call from Mnie.


    Lucien frowned, his face full of impatience.


    However, he still picked up the call and heard Mnie happily invite him over. "Lucien, I have a


    banquet to attend tonight. Can you be my partner?"


    "Sorry, I have my own arrangements tonight." Lucien refused without thinking.


    His refusal made Mniepletely stunned. For so many years, this was the first time that Lucien


    had rejected her request. Moreover, his attitude was so cold that there was no room for negotiation.


    Mnie suddenly choked up with grievance, "Lucien, what happened to you? Why do you look like a


    different person?"


    As Mnie spoke, she began to cry with grievance, "Tonight is my first time attending a banquet in the


    entertainment industry. I don''t know anyone. My agent said that if I am nervous and afraid, it is best to


    find a familiar person to take me. I thought of you immediately..."


    If the person who said such cold words to her today was Cameron, Mnie might not be so sad


    because she was used to Cameron''s cold face and indifference.


    But Lucien had always been conniving with her, so she could not stand Lucien''s sudden indifference.


    This fall from heaven to hell made her cry with sadness.


    Lucien took his phone away from his ear and said seriously, "You have your choice. Of course, I also


    have my own choice."


    "When our choice runs in the opposite direction, there is no need for us to get too close."


    In other words, he would firmly stand on Cameron''s side. As for Mnie, he should not contact her


    anymore.


    Mnie asked in disbelief, "What do you mean? Do you mean to break off all ties with me?"


    Lucien expressed his answer in silence. Mnie suddenly burst into tears, crying andining to


    Lucien, "Lucien, are you worthy of all the support and care my father had given you back then?"


    Lucien came from an ordinary family. When he went abroad to study, he took the school''s public fee


    quota. He could not pay the tuition fees, and he had to earn all kinds of expenses for studying. Many of


    his work opportunities abroad were provided by Mnie''s father.


    Lucien felt a headache after being disturbed by Mnie like this.


    However, this time, Cameron, who had always been against him, took his phone and mercilessly said


    to Mnie, "I think his care for you all these years is enough to repay your father''s care for him."


    "Also, ording to what you said, I spent two years helping your father do research. I also want to ask


    you, Mnie, why did you do this to me? You entered the entertainment industry and nned to go


    against my woman in every way. Is this worthy of the two years I''ve sacrificed for your father?"


    Mnie, who was crying fiercely, suddenly stopped crying after hearing Cameron''s words. She did not


    know what to say at all.


    The words she used to use Lucien were thrown back by Cameron to her. He did not give her any


    face at all. At this moment, her agent, Reba, was still by her side. Mnie was so angry that she


    could only use her tears to cover up her loss of face.


    However, she had just cried when Cameron said impatiently, "Stop."


    Mnie was shushed.


    Cameron continued, "Mnie, you are no longer a child. You have to bear the consequences of your


    choice!"


    After Cameron finished speaking, he no longer gave Mnie a chance to pester him and hung up the


    phone.


    He was toozy to listen to Mnie cry. He also did not want to be kidnapped by Mnie''s words. After


    he made their attitudes toward Mnie clear, he did not want to have any rtionship with Mnie


    anymore.


    Lucien took over his phone and gave him a thumbs up. "You are the only one who can deal with her."


    Then he said to Cameron emotionally, "Thank you."


    Because he had indeed been taken care of by Mnie''s father a lot, he really could not say those


    unpleasant words to Mnie. It was Cameron who helped him out.

 Chapter 641 Pretend to Be His Girlfriend

    Chapter 641 Pretend to Be His Girlfriend


    Cameron looked at Lucien thoughtfully and asked, "Have you ever thought about why Allstar


    Entertainment signed Mnie so easily?"


    "At most, she has some talent in singing and dancing, but she''s not outstanding enough in the


    entertainment industry. Moreover, her age does not have any advantages."


    Which of the younger stars in the entertainment industry did not have many talents?


    Moreover, many of them debuted at the age of eighteen or neen. They were either involved in


    movies or television projects. At Mnie''s age and with her own conditions, it was impossible for an


    entertainmentpany to sign her.


    Lucien nodded and said, "I know. She must have mentioned our rtionship with her. Allstar


    Entertainment thought that she had a good rtionship with us. If they sign her, it would be equivalent


    to pulling a stable investment for them."


    Lucien was not a muddle-headed person. He could naturally think of the reason.


    Cameron had the same judgment as him. He sneered and mocked, "Are we so stupid in their eyes?


    We don''t spend our hard-earned money on our women but on an unrted person?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucien had not felt much before, but now that he had Sylvie in his heart, so Cameron''s words made


    him nod in agreement. "Yes."


    Wasn''t it nice to buy delicious food for the girl he loved?


    Wasn''t it nice to buy clothes and jewelry for the girl he loved?


    Wasn''t it nice to give her a generous and rich life, raise her to be cute, and happy?


    Even if he wanted to spend all his wealth, it must be for the girl he loved.


    Cameron continued, "Since they love dreams so much, then let their dreams be shattered."


    Mnie may appear to be an innocent little girl. But in fact, she was not a person who did not know


    anything. The reason she had mentioned her rtionship with him and Lucien was to help her get the


    contract signed. From this, it could be seen that she was not simple.


    Lucien nodded. "If we meet her again, I''ll be a bit more ruthless and let herpletely drop her


    expectations of us."


    Cameron had always been toozy to pay attention to Mnie. Presumably, Mnie also knew this,


    but he had always taken care of Mnie. He was afraid that Mnie would not be able to recognize


    the reality that he was now toozy to pay attention to her and she would continue to find him to cause


    trouble.


    When Lucien thought of this, he had an idea in his heart.


    He thought that he might have a suitable excuse to get close to Sylvie, so he took out his phone to


    send a message to Sylvie.


    He first asked, "Sylvie, are you busy?"


    Sylvie''s real name was actually Sylvia Steinfeld. However, Nina and the others felt that calling her


    Sylvie was convenient and more intimate, and it also suited her somewhat yful personality.


    Therefore, Sylvie now became hermonly-used name. Whether it was in private or in the


    workce, everyone liked to call her Sylvie.


    Sylvie replied to Lucien, "I''m fine."


    At this time, Sylvie had already followed Nina to the filming site. The two of them went back to the hotel


    to tidy up and then rushed to the film set without stopping. Nina was very dedicated and did not waste a


    minute of the crew''s time.


    Nina went to shooting. Sylvie had some time on the side, so she replied to Lucien.


    Lucien said, "I... have something I want to ask you for help with."


    "What is it?" Sylvie was very puzzled. She had just added Lucien on WhatsAppst night. It could be


    considered that they had just metst night. What could he ask her for help with?


    He saw Luciene back again. "May I ask you to be my girlfriend for the time being?"


    At first, Sylvie thought that she had seen wrongly. She widened her eyes and looked at it carefully


    again. After confirming the contents of Lucien''s message, she waspletely stunned.


    What was this person talking about?


    What girlfriend?


    Aftering back to her senses, Sylvie refused, "It''s inappropriate, right? First of all, we are not


    familiar with each other. Second, even if you find someone to act as your girlfriend, you should at least


    find someone who is more familiar with you, right? That way, you won''t be exposed, right?"


    This time, Lucien simply called her and dered, "I don''t have any familiar women around me. You are


    the one I am most familiar with."


    Sylvie was silent.


    What he just said sound utterly preposterous!


    They had just met yesterday, and he said that she was the woman he was most familiar with?


    She murmured, "You, you don''t have a woman by your side? Aren''t you one of Camcien Lifetech''s


    bosses?"


    Shouldn''t rich men like to be surrounded by beauties?


    How could he not have women?


    Lucien naturally guessed what she was thinking and couldn''t help butugh. "Could it be that I am the


    boss and I need a bunch of women around me?"


    Lucien exined seriously, "Not every rich man likes beauties. I''ve been self-disciplined for so many


    years. Look at Cameron. I made friend with him. So, I am definitely not the kind of yboy who likes to


    mess around."


    Lucien exined a lot of things in one breath, fearing that Sylvie really misunderstood that he had a


    group of beauties because he was rich.


    In all these years, besides some female customers at work, he had no other women. In thepany,


    even his assistant was a man.


    However, although he exined a lot, Sylvie still found it hard to ept his proposal. "But I still feel


    that it is inappropriate."


    Sylvie felt that this was too abrupt. She also did not quite understand why Lucien would find her to act


    as a girlfriend. ording to the way Sylvie handled things, she refused all the things that she did not


    understand.


    Lucien quickly added, "Actually, you don''t have to do anything. Just pretend on the phone when I call


    you."


    Lucien''s tone was very sincere. Sylvie thought about it and said, "I''ll think about it."


    After she finished speaking, she quickly hung up the phone and raised her hand to stroke her chest to


    calm down.


    After calming down a little, she suddenly remembered that Lucien still had Mnie as his ssmate.


    Wasn''t it more reasonable for him to ask Mnie to pretend to be his girlfriend?


    So she replied to Lucien on WhatsApp, "Isn''t it appropriate for you to let Mnie pretend to be your


    girlfriend?"


    Lucien replied helplessly, "To tell you the truth, I want you to y the role of a girlfriend because I want


    to draw a clear line with Mnie."


    Sylvie raised her eyebrows. She thought that he had a crush on Mnie.


    She did not know why, but when she heard that Lucien wanted to draw a clear line with Mnie, she


    actually felt a trace of pleasure in her heart. Because of this pleasure, Sylvie then agreed to Lucien,


    "Okay, I agree to your proposal."


    "Thank you. I will treat you to dinnerter." Lucien was extremely happy on the other end of the phone.


    The n to let her pretend to be his girlfriend was sessful. Would it be far from her actually being


    his girlfriend?


    Sylvie replied indifferently, "There''s no need to treat me to a meal. We are just ying along. Moreover,


    I am also here to take revenge on Mnie and help Nina vent her anger."


    Didn''t Mnie join Allstar Entertainment? Thus, she had be Sylvie and Nina''s enemy.


    So as long as she could take revenge on Mnie, she would do it without hesitation.


    What Sylvie did not know was that making her pretend to be his girlfriend was just Lucien''s excuse.


    She naively thought that it was just a y, but in fact, Lucien was waiting for her to be his real


    girlfriend.

 Chapter 642 Loyalty

    Chapter 642 Loyalty


    After shooting a scene, Nina came back and found that her little assistant was in a trance. Usually, she


    woulde over to give her a bottle of water first, but now she was sitting in a small chair on the set,


    lost in thought.


    Nina walked over and took a bottle of mineral water to drink. Then she leaned in front of Sylvie and


    said, "What are you thinking about?"


    Sylvie''s senses were pulled back by her. She instinctively wanted to take the water to hand it to her, but


    she found that Nina had already finished drinking.


    "Sorry, I was a little distracted just now." Sylvie took the initiative to exin to Nina, "Just now, Lucien


    called me and said that he wanted me to temporarily act as his girlfriend..."


    Nina sprayed a mouthful of water to the side, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    Lucien''s way of chasing girls was too old-fashioned, right? He actually let her pretend to be his


    girlfriend first.


    "Then did you agree?" Nina asked Sylvie curiously.


    Sylvie nodded with distress. "I agreed because he said that this was mainly to draw a clear line with


    Mnie. When I heard that it was to retaliate Mnie, I immediately agreed."


    After saying that, Sylvie sighed again. "But I regret it now. I feel that my actions are too hasty. How can


    I agree to be his girlfriend just for the sake of retaliating Mnie?"


    At such a critical moment, Nina could not say something wrong, so she quickly spoke on behalf of


    Lucien tofort Sylvie. "Just YOLO it! Besides, it''s just pretending to be his girlfriend, not a real one.


    Don''t feel burdened."


    Nina paused for a moment, then looked at Sylvie seriously and said, "But don''t you think that Lucien is


    actually a very good man? If you''re willing, it''s good for you to start a serious rtionship with him."


    Sylvie stared at her as if she had seen a ghost. "Nina, what''s wrong with you recently? Why do you


    always persuade me to fall in love? Last time, you said you would arrange a blind date for me, and now


    you advise me to fall in love with Lucien?"


    Sylvie didn''t know that the person Nina wanted to introduce to her on both asions was Lucien. She


    only felt that Nina was so strange. Why did she insist on her falling in love?


    Nina hooked Sylvie''s neck and pulled her closer to her. She said mysteriously, "This is called ''keep the


    goodies within the family'', okay? Lucien is very outstanding in all aspects. Of course, I hope that you


    can get such a man."


    Sylvie pulled Nina''s hand away with a face full of horror, "Nina, you think too highly of me, don''t you?


    How can I have a man like Lucien?"


    Sylvie felt that she and Lucien were from twopletely different worlds. She was just an ordinary little


    assistant. Lucien was the man standing at the top of the pyramid. How could she have Lucien?


    Nina was angered by Sylvie''s reaction and snorted, "I finally found out. You are a person with a wicked


    heart but no guts. You always say in front of me that those men are handsome and charming. You also


    said that if there''s a chance, you really want to throw yourself at them."


    "So now there really is such a charming and perfect man in front of you, but you dare not throw yourself


    at him?"


    Sylvie covered her face in embarrassment. She had indeed said this kind of nymphomaniac words, and


    she had said it many times.


    She followed Nina in the entertainment industry and saw all kinds of handsome men all day. Every one


    of them was so charming. When she was excited, she said that she wanted to throw herself at them.


    But she was really just saying it. How could she dare to really throw herself at them?


    Nina was right, she just had a heart but no guts.


    "Fantasy is fantasy, reality is reality, Nina." Sylvie helplessly defended herself.


    She did not even dare to think about a super-rich person like Lucien who existed in reality.


    She was not like Nina, who was a popr actress in the entertainment industry. Her figure,


    appearance, and acting skills coexisted. She was dazzling, so Cameron would love her to death. That


    was Nina''s advantage.


    Sylvie held her own face and said, "Besides, love will disappear. Even if there is someone who likes me


    now, he will feel dull as time passes. So it is better to not love at the beginning."


    Nina did not know what to say about her. She seemed to be optimistic and beautiful in all aspects, but


    in fact, she had no sense of security, or she was not confident enough.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina felt that maybe Sylvie had been by her side for a long time, and she had lost all confidence


    because of her, a famous star. In fact, Nina felt that Sylvie was a very good and excellent girl.


    Otherwise, she would not have let Sylvie be her assistant for so long.


    Thinking of this, she sighed and said to Sylvie, "After all, it is because you haven''t met your true love.


    Trust me, when you really meet that person, you won''t have these worries. You will jump into it. Even if


    you have to die, you are not afraid."


    Sylvie murmured, "Actually... I also know the feeling of sincerely loving someone."


    "Ah? You''ve been in love before?" Nina was surprised.


    Why had she never heard Sylvie mention it?


    Sylvie whispered, "It can''t be considered a rtionship. When I was in university, I had a crush on a


    man. He also had a good impression of me. He was very concerned about me in many things, and his


    words and actions were very intimate. I thought that I would have the courage to confess to him on his


    birthday, but then he was with another woman."


    Nina was stunned.


    As the renowned "bitch detector" in the entertainment industry, Nina saw through the truth at a nce.


    She said to Sylvie in an indignant tone, "Silly girl, he was just flirting with you. He only wanted to have


    an ambiguous rtionship with you. In fact, he''s also chasing other girls at the same time. As long as


    they agreed to be with him, he would kick you away."


    Sylvie was surprised. "How did you know?"


    Nina was speechless. "So he did that?"


    Sylvie nodded sadly. "Yes, I only heard about it from other studentster. He had an ambiguous


    rtionship with another girl. She agreed first, so he was with the girl."


    "I heard that the girl threw herself into his arms on his birthday and the two of them had sex directly."


    Sylvie was d when she remembered that she had intended to confess. Fortunately, she had not


    confessed. Otherwise, how could her pale wordspare to the girl''s body? Even if she confessed, it


    would be a joke.


    Thinking of this, she could not help but say hatefully, "I was really blind. I even had a foolish crush on


    him for a long time. I thought that he was perfect in every way, but in fact, he was a jerk."


    Nina smiled and said, "So, just listen to me this time and try it with Lucien. I am a good judge of men."


    Sylvie didn''t know what to say to that.


    Her boss was not trying to persuade her to be with Lucien, but to show off her own love life indirectly,


    right?


    However, she had to admit that her boss was a judge of men. Cameron had been obsessed with her


    for so many years and loved her to the bone.


    He was handsome, but also loyal, and of course, smart and rich.


    Sylvie couldn''t help but think of Lucien''s self-praise. He said that those who were close to decent


    people would be influenced, so would Lucien be the same kind of person as Cameron?


    Would he be loyal?

 Chapter 643 I Can Be Scary When I Am Jealous

    Chapter 643 I Can Be Scary When I Am Jealous


    "Anyway, you should do your friend a favor since you have promised Lucien. As for how your


    rtionship goes in the future, just let it take its course." Ninaforted Sylvie again.


    Sylvie thought Nina''s word was very reasonable, "Yeah, since I have promised others, even though I


    made this choice out of impulsion, I can''t go back on it. Just let it be for now."


    Anyway, she has been apanying Nina in the filming for this period of time. She couldn''t meet


    Lucien for now and there was no feeling of embarrassment or difort.


    In Riverside City.


    Cameron was attending a banquet with Lucien at night. The doorbell of his house rang suddenly when


    they were leaving the house.


    He went to open the door in confusion. There was a male staff in uniform, who smiled and said to him,


    "Mr. Dauster. Good evening, I''m a staff of Lorlene Jewelry and I aming by the direct order from our


    boss. I am here to deliver this jewel."


    Although he was skeptical about this, Cameron nced at the man and took the box over.


    Lorlene Jewelry?


    He had heard the name of this brand before, but he had never ordered any jewelry from them.


    Cameron opened the box in his hand, and it turned out to be a ring. Judging from the size of the ring, it


    was obviously made for a male. Cameron picked up the ring, examined it carefully, and found a few


    letters engraved on the ring, "N&N forever".


    Cameron instantly understood who sent him this ring. It turned out to be Nina.


    Seeing the expression on his face, the staff member added, "Our boss said that she specially entrusted


    her friend to design it for you. Please sign here."


    Cameron happily took the pen and signed it. He hadn''t recalled the brand of jewels. The current person


    in charge of Lorlene Jewelry was Jean Hilgard. Jean was Emelia''s friend, so Nina certainly knew her as


    well.


    After closing the door, Cameron immediately put the ring on. He just couldn''t help smiling.


    Last time, when he asked Nina for a ring, he didn''t actually take it seriously. Although she made fun of


    him back then, she even carefully prepared it for him.


    And the ring was specially designed and made by her friend with their names engraved. He could


    actually feel her love.


    This ring was delivered at the right time. He now could put it on before he went to deal with Dous.


    This had greatly boosted his confidence. Now he had every reason to tell Dous to stay away from


    her wife.


    After calming down his joyful mood, he made a video call to Nina. Once she appeared on the screen,


    he couldn''t help smiling and said, "I had gotten the ring. I like it very much, thank you."


    Nina said, "I heard that someone is going to attend a banquet tonight. I asked Jean to nail the ring as


    soon as possible so that he can wear it. Now, there will be no malicious women getting close to you."


    Cameron told Nina that he was going to a dinner banquet tonight, but he didn''t say that he was going to


    go deal with Dous once for all. Nina was surprised that he suddenly agreed to go to the banquet


    since he has been the one who never show off himself. Cameron only exined that that he should get


    used to such social activities because he couldn''t let Lucien handle all these by himself.


    Nina didn''t think maybe he was going for Dous. In her opinion, Cameron was now very popr.


    Even if he had announced that he was married, there would inevitably be some sluts trying to develop


    a rtionship with him. Therefore, she called Jean Hilgard immediately, hoping that Cameron could


    wear the ring before the banquet today.


    Cameron couldn''t helpughing when he heard her jealous tone, "It''s rare for the big-heart Nina to


    worry about those women around me."


    Nina protested dissatisfiedly, "I have a big heart? You don''t know how scary I am when I get jealous?"


    After she and Cameron were officially in a rtionship, there were still girls who still wanted to entangle


    with him. Even if she was standing by Cameron''s side, that bitch didn''t retreat but even cursed her


    bitterly. So Nina directly grabbed her hair and dragged her away, making that girl howl like hell.


    No one dared to be arrogant in front of her after that. And now Cameron even said she was so mean.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she couldn''t get away from her filming work on the set, she would definitely


    go to that banquet tonight and shield Cameron from those sluts.


    "Okay, I''m sorry for what I said. You have always cared about me." Cameron replied with a smile. But


    his words once again made Nina roll her eyes. How could a man be so arrogant and confident?


    "Okay, I got to go. You should go to the party soon." Nina urged Cameron after checking time.


    Cameron didn''t want to end the call at all, "Come on, I want to talk to you more."


    Anyway, he was not the protagonist of today. It would be okay since that Lucien is supporting Camcien


    Lifetech. If he didn''t n to deal with Dous today, he didn''t want to show up at all.


    "I don''t have much to talk to you. Didn''t we just meet?" She has to admit that her word was so


    straightforward that it hurt sometimes.


    Cameron''s expression suddenly frozen, "Even if we stay together every day, I don''t think I spend


    enough with you, and there are countless words I want to say to you. But you think we don''t have that


    much thing to chat about?"


    Nina felt a chill on her back. So she immediately fell on the bed and said coquettishly, "I don''t mean


    that I have nothing to say, I''m just a little tired and want to rest..."


    Cameron knew that she worked hard every day to film this military drama. He felt sorry for her as soon


    as she brought out this reason. And there''s no way he could go mad with her.


    Even if he knew that she was acting in pettish, he still said with a gentle voice, "Then I will hang up.


    Have a good sleep, good night."


    "Love you." Nina gave him a nonchnt kiss on the phone, and Cameron didn''t know whether he


    should smile or go angry.


    He really hoped that time could fly faster, so that she could hurry back to him after she finished


    shooting.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron had just finished chatting with Nina when Lucien called him, asking why he hadn''te yet.


    "I have just finished talking to Nina." This also meant that he had forgotten about the time.


    Cameron didn''t lie about the reason for beingte at all. Lucien was so angry that heined


    directly at the phone, "Why don''t you two just turn into conjoined twins? Haven''t you just met ye? You


    guys have so much to talk about that you''ve got to bete for the banquet?"


    Cameron replied briskly, "This is the feeling of falling in love. You don''t understand it yet. After all, she


    just promised to pretend to be your girlfriend temporarily."


    Lucien was almost choked to death by his mean word. He gritted his teeth and said angrily, "I don''t give


    a shit about youring or not. I''ll go first."


    Well, there''s no friendship between him and Cameron. His "bro" always touched his raw nerve!


    Lucien hung up the phone. He didn''t n to wait for Cameron and entered the venue alone. He used to


    participate in such activities alone anyway. And he was able to deal with it with ease.


    He was stepping into the banquet hall and about to go up to greet some familiar celebrities when he


    saw Mnie nchard walking towards him happily from a short distance. She was even calling him


    while walking, "Lucien."


    At that moment Lucien wished there was a crack in the ground for him to hide. God knows he didn''t


    want to have any connection with Mnie at all.

 Chapter 644 Not Innocent At All

    Chapter 644 Not Innocent At All


    Of course, Lucien also knew that he couldn''t get away from there. So he stood there and watched


    Mnie as she walked towards him with a smile on her face indifferently.


    Cameron''s words had been ruthless enough on the phone before, but he didn''t expect her to be so


    shameless. She just kept tackling him as if nothing had happened. Lucien was really annoyed by


    Mnie like never before.


    Although he didn''t have any ambiguous feelings for Mnie, he used to treat her as an innocent and


    lovely sister. Now, he didn''t even know what he had in his mind before. How could he think that Mnie


    was innocent and lovely?


    She was clearly not innocent at all.


    She clearly took advantage of his indulgent attitude towards her and made an untimely request toe


    to Riverside City.


    She was confident that he would continue to take care of her and fulfill her requirement. So she was


    desperate to get in the entertainment industry, and deliberately worked for Nina''s opponent Allstar.


    She knew that Cameron and Nina were married, and she knew that he had a good rtionship with


    Cameron. But she still made such a decision. This indicated that she intentionally wanted him to turn


    against Cameron.


    After all, if he still indulged her with money and support her development in the entertainment industry


    like before, he would definitely stand on the opposite side of Cameron and Nina. Isn''t this the case of


    turning against him?


    Lucien realized this and was shocked for a moment.


    Mnie came over, took his arm affectionately, and said with a bright smile, "Lucien, didn''t you say you


    have other thing to do tonight?"


    She was saying this to implicate that since he had attended this banquet, how could he refuse to be her


    malepanion.


    Comining against him in front of his business associates, this would made him seemed so cruel...


    Lucien pulled his arm out of Mnie''s hand, flicked his cuff, and said gently, "It was my original n to


    attend this banquet, and you didn''t tell me that you woulde too."


    Mnie was choked up by him for a moment. She could only nce at him aggrievedly.


    A manager who Lucien nned to talk to looked at Mnie curiously and asked Lucien, "This is...?"


    "I''m his¡ª" Mnie opened her mouth and wanted to say that she was his mentor''s daughter, trying to


    take advantage of this rtionship with Lucien to get closer to these upper-ss people.


    However, before she could say anything, Lucien interrupted her gently, "This is a friend I met abroad."


    He didn''t even say Mnie''s name. Obviously, he had no intention of introducing Mnie to them.


    Mnie was ready to be introduced to these socialites by him. The smile on her face was originally


    wide and bright. But at this moment, the smile can''t be held up anymore. Her whole person was


    awkwardly frozen in ce and didn''t know what to do.


    Lucien ignored her and turned around to chat with the socialites, leaving Mnie alone with a pale


    face.


    Mnie came here with her agent Reba Young. When she called Lucien to ask him to apany


    her to the party before, she was rejected and satirized by Cameron. Reba has been looked down


    upon her since then.


    Reba had been in the entertainment industry for so many years, and she could certainly notice that


    Lucien and Cameron had changed their attitude towards Mnie.


    Reba was frustrated and pissed. She worked with Mnie simply because they could make use of


    the wealth and power of Lucien and Cameron. But now Lucien and Cameron have made it clear that


    they want to get rid of Mnie, then what''s the point of agenting Mnie?


    Except for the financial support, Mnie had no advantage in the entertainment industry in any way.


    In other words, without Lucien''s financial support, Mnie was a bum deal for Reba.


    Reba got angry at Mnie on the spot, "Didn''t you say that Lucien doted on you? Didn''t you say


    that he could do anything for you? Why wasn''t he even willing to apany you to the banquet?"


    Mnie was also aggrieved. She didn''t expect to be treated like this by Lucien.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So she said with red eyes, "He must have misunderstood me because of some reasons I don''t know.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so indifferent to me."


    "Didn''t you say that he had gone to Hazelton with Cameron? It must be Nina who defile me in his face.


    It must be Nina and Cameron who sow discord and now he is ignoring me."


    Mnie made a cross in front of chest and assured Reba, "Don''t worry. Reba, I''ll definitely make


    him invest in me."


    Reba warned her angrily, "Mnie, you know very well the reason why I signed you. If you can''t win


    over Lucien or whatever investor it is, then you have to use my way to draw investments for the


    In fact, Mnie had never experienced socialboring before, so she didn''t understand Reba ''s


    original routine at all, so she asked inexplicably, "Use your way to draw investment? What way?"


    Reba sneered, looked her up and down with her arms crossed, and then announced ruthlessly, "My


    way is, you use your own body in exchange for investments. You have to sleep with every man as I


    demand!"


    Reba''s words were thunders striking on her head. Mnie''s face turned even paler on the spot.


    She had never experienced anything like this in her entire life!


    She had been coddled by the family ever since she grown up. She had never been bullied at all, and


    no one could use anything to force her to sacrifice her virginity. This was no small deal.


    Reba noticed her fear and unwillingness. But she continued cruelly, "Don''t forget, that you have


    signed a contract with thepany. You have to do it if you don''t want to, otherwise how should the


    When Reba mentioned the contract, Mnie immediately came back to her senses. She grabbed


    Reba''s arm and said, "Terminate the contract, I want to terminate the contract!"


    Reba unceremoniously shook off her hand, "Terminate the contract? Well, you can do it."


    Reba casually yed with her bright red nails, "Everything is written clearly in the contract.


    Liquidated damages need to be paid for termination of the contract. And that''s no small sum."


    And at that time, she thought that since Lucien doted on Mnie so much, he might not agree with


    Mnie''s entry into the entertainment industry. Maybe he would want to terminate the contract for


    Mnie. So, she deliberately wrote a much higher amount of liquidated damages, thinking that she


    might be able to corrupt Lucien.


    Now that Mnie wanted to use her own money or her parents'' money to pay the liquidated damages.


    This could be extremely painful for them.


    Mnie''s face turned pale. She staggered and took a step back. She had just wanted to get in the


    industry at that time. She didn''t notice anything about liquidated damages. Now...


    Reba rolled eyes at her and said, "What are you panicking about? Don''t you still have a chance to


    win over Lucien? As long as you can get his investments, you don''t have to do such terrible things."


    Mnie breathed a sigh of relief when Reba said this.


    Yes, she still had a chance. She didn''t believe that Lucien would suddenly ignore her. Even more, she


    didn''t believe that Lucien would watch her step into hell. She rekindled her spirit.


    Reba added, "I''ll take you to tonight''s banquet first, so that you can see those men you will serve in


    the future if you failed this time."


    So just before Lucien came in, Mnie was being dragged by Reba to meet those fat old men.


    Looking at their squinting eyes, Mnie felt nauseated.

 Chapter 645 No Strangers Get Close to Him

    Chapter 645 No Strangers Get Close to Him


    The moment she spotted Lucien, Mnie seemed to see the light of her life. She immediately nned


    to leave and run towards Lucien.


    But when she was pulled back by Reba, Reba dragged her aside and whispered, "Mnie,


    getting close to Lucien is the only way you can get out of your current predicament. Otherwise, you can


    only getid by those old men."


    "Also, don''t just think about being her sister or letting him spoil you like before. The best way is to turn


    him into your man, so that you can make use of him better."


    Mnie froze, "Turn him into my man?"


    The next second Mnie said, "But the one I love is Cameron¡­"


    Reba rolled her eyes and interrupted her, "Well, here is the case now. I don''t care whether it''s


    Cameron or Lucien. As long as you can have sex with either of them, your nightmare can end here. I


    believe that since your dad had taken care of them. If they touch you, they must take care of you."


    Reba despised Mnie very much. Mnie couldn''t even protect herself. And now she still cared


    about love and those vague idea.


    What''s the point of loving Cameron?


    Not to mention that Cameron already has Nina. Judging from Cameron''s attitude towards Mnie on


    the phone before, she knew that Cameron was much more difficult to deal with than Lucien. And it is


    better to start with Lucien.


    Reba persuaded Mnie again, "First of all, Lucien has been very kind to you before, maybe he


    has some affection for you in his heart."


    Mnie''s mind has shaken. She even felt that Reba ''s words made some sense.


    Reba added, "Secondly, Lucien doesn''t have a girlfriend now. You won''t be criticized by anyone if


    you approach him, let alone being criticized as a slut. After all, Cameron has officially announced his


    marriage."


    Mnie waspletely persuaded by Reba, and her heart even fell for him.


    "So I think you should start with Lucien." Reba finally gave such a suggestion.


    Mnie pursed her lips and nodded, looking up at Lucien who just walked in not far away.


    To be honest, since she used to focus on Cameron before, she had never looked at Lucien carefully.


    But now, looking at him from a distance, she found that he was also an extremely handsome and an


    outstanding man.


    Young and promising. These words fit him well.


    Mnie suddenly heaved a sigh. How could she be blind before and didn''t see Lucien''s goodness?


    Reba noticed Mnie''s horny expression and continued to push her. She helped Mnie tidy the


    neckline of the dress. To be precise, she pulled the neckline even lower.


    Then she encouraged Mnie and said, "I believe you can nail Lucien. You two have such a deep


    connection for so many years. You are also beautiful and have a sexy figure. Men like it."


    Mnie blushed when Reba said that. She looked down at her figure, then turned around to find


    Lucien confidently.


    She was still very confident in her figure. She indeed had a curvy body.


    The only problem was that Mnie, who was confident to get the man done, did not expect to be


    rejected by Lucien at all. She stood there embarrassedly after being turned down. Eventually, Reba


    came over and dragged her away helplessly.


    At the same time, Reba had clearly seen Lucien''s attitude towards Mnie from not far away. She


    was also very angry. She didn''t expect Lucien to be so ruthless. But she couldn''t even imagine that


    Mnie just stood there like a loser. She was so na?ve and powerless.


    Even if Lucien rejected her, couldn''t she pretend to be heartbroken and fall on Lucien? In that case,


    could Lucien stand still and simply let her fall down?


    As long as Lucien raised his hand to support Mnie, it was a good start.


    In many cases, the soft figure of a woman could easily turn on a man when they have body contact.


    Nevertheless, she could even secretly take pictures from aside, and then stir up some rumors, which


    was her trump card. With that, she believed Lucien was gonna be entangled with Mnie.


    But turned out, Mnie only stood there in a daze, spaced out.


    After dragging Mnie aside, Reba immediately scolded her, "You loser!"


    Mnie burst into tears, crying while saying, "How could this happen? How? How?"


    Mnie really couldn''t understand. Lucien had been indulgent to her in every possible way not long


    ago, but why was he so indifferent to her now?


    Even if she chose to enter the entertainment industry to run on Nina, Nina was not his girlfriend or


    dates. She could understand why Cameron hated her and cut the rtionship with her, but why did he


    do this? Why did he ignore her?


    The reason why Mnie had such iprehensible thoughts was because she had a wrong


    understanding of her status and rtionship with those men.


    In other words, she was spoiled by Lucien before, thinking that Lucien wouldpletely bow to her and


    she could do whatever she wanted.


    There was a saying that you can rest in peace to find a confidant. To Lucien, Cameron is that confidant.


    The only confidant.


    A very important confidant.


    Cameron was as important as Lucien''s parents and future partner, so why would he care about


    Mnie?


    Seeing that Mnie couldn''t control her sadness and couldn''t even stay here anymore. Reba had


    to hold down her anger and drag her out.


    It''s a pathetic failure to recruited Mnie. Now thepany would suffer a lot from it, and she maybe


    scolded to death by the boss.


    Reba was about to put Mnie, who had spent all her makeup because of crying, into the car,


    when she saw Cameron getting out of a car not far away. The man was wearing a ck and formal


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    suit, making him extremely mysterious and charming in the night.


    Even for someone like Reba, who had gotten used to seeing handsome guys in the showbiz, would


    still admire Cameron''s excellence. But then she brought back to herself, frowned and said, "Cameron?


    Why did hee to the banquet? Isn''t Lucien dealing with all these banquet stuff?"


    Mnie also saw Cameron at a nce, but she cried even more sadly.


    Lucien and Cameron, two outstanding men. She couldn''t get any of them. That''s so irritating.


    Reba gave her a push, "Stop crying. Put yourself together and get Cameron done for me."


    Mnie was confused, "But didn''t you just suggest that I pursue Lucien?"


    Reba gave her an eye, "If you can get Cameronid, it can also work. Both are your targets!"


    Reba was about to be pissed off by Mnie. How could she be so goddamn stupid?


    It was very easy for her to promote Jillian Harrison when cooperating with her back then. With her


    words and nces, Jillian knew what to do next. She could be as easy to work with as she could


    expect. Now this Mnie could really piss her off.


    After Reba finished speaking, she simply pushed Mnie out. Mnie staggered and rushed


    towards Cameron.


    She was wearing high heels and was pushed by Reba. She couldn''t even maintain bnce at all.


    Seeing that she was about to rush into Cameron''s arms, Mnie called out Cameron for help,


    "Cameron, help. Please help me."


    Unexpectedly, Cameron dodged as if he didn''t hear or notice her. Mnie fell and thumped on the


    ground as she lost her bnce.

 Chapter 646 Couldnt Forgive This

    Chapter 646 Couldn''t Forgive This


    Mnie was so hurt that she felt as if she had been to hell. Her arm rubbed on the rough ground, and


    instantly burst into a burning pain. Mnie immediately burst into tears.


    Cameron took another step back with disgust expression, staring coldly at Reba who hurried over to


    help Mnie.


    The expression on Reba''s face was very distressed, "Oh my dear, why are you walking so


    carelessly? Does it hurt?"


    Reba pretended to care a lot about Mnie, while Mnie was looking at Cameron with tears in


    her eyes. Cameron hated her behavior. But for the sake of his mentor, he kindly reminded Mnie.


    He nced at Reba next to him, and then asked Mnie, "Do you know what nickname this person


    next to you has in the circle?"


    Reba ''s expression changed, and a trace of embarrassment shed on her face.


    Mnie asked with a puzzled look, "What nickname?"


    "The Bawd of Allstar." Cameron spit out a few words indifferently.


    Mnie''s face turned pale immediately, and her whole body was trembling. Especially when she


    thought of what Reba had said to her before¡­ Ask her to use her body to exchange investments.


    Her despicability has been well known to the industry¡­


    Mnie''s tears flushed out all of a sudden. She tried to reach out and grab Cameron, "Cameron,


    please help me. Please help me terminate the contract."


    Cameron avoids Mnie''s hand and announces mockingly, "I remain the same attitude. You have to


    bear the consequences of what you choose."


    Cameron relentlessly turned around and left.


    Lucien had tried to persuade Mnie that she had better leave the Riverside City and go back to her


    parents earlier. But not only did she not listen, she still insisted on entering the turbulent entertainment


    industry. Isn''t this courting her own tragedy?


    Spoiled people like Mnie deserves some unfortune in their lives.


    Cameron left without even looking back. Mnie burst into tears of despair.


    Reba was so annoyed that she simply stepped forward and dragged her into the car. They were


    leaving the party now. With Mnie''s behavior now, they couldn''t stay at the banquet.


    After Mnie stopped crying in the car, she started to reason with Reba. She was also quite


    domineering, and she yelled at Reba, "Reba, you damn liar! You didn''t actually want to make


    me a star when you signed me. You''ve nned to sell my body from the very beginning!"


    Reba pushed her back and said, "Who is the liar here? Didn''t you lie to me?"


    "You know clearly that Cameron doesn''t love you and that Lucien''s attitude to you has also changed,


    but you still say that you have a good rtionship with them deliberately. Those crap that you are their


    junior sister and they dote on you? These are all lies so that I can recruit and promote you!"


    "You imed that I''ve set you up? Since you were recruited by thepany, you have to make money


    for thepany, no matter what method you use!"


    "I want to terminate the contract! I want to terminate it!" Mnie cried.


    Reba snorted coldly, "Same result. You can terminate the contract and walk away freely if you pay


    enough liquidated damages!"


    Mniepletely copsed.


    Cameron entered the venue with an indifferent expression. Lucien saw him at a nce. He


    immediately pulled him over and start the annoying formalities of greetings and introductions. Cameron


    was very tired.


    Ever since Camcien had revealed Cameron''s identity, this was the first time he attended the banquet in


    public. It was conceivable that the celebrities will try their best to talk to him.


    These young talents will be the mainstay of the businessmunity from Riverside City in the future,


    or even the mainstay of the entire society. They must set up a good rtionship with them.


    After finally escaping from the siege of these people, Cameron dered to Lucien immediately, "I don''t


    want to participate in such asions anymore in the future."


    Lucienughed very schadenfreude, but what he said was still very reliable, "Okay, fine, I know you


    don''t like such asions. But aren''t you have your business to do tonight?"


    Speaking of his own business, Cameron nced at Dous Clevnd not far away. His eyes meet


    Dous''s gaze just in time.


    The eyes of the two men collided across the crowd. Lucien could even feel the sparks flying.


    Cameron sneered, took the initiative to walk towards Dous, stood still and asked coldly, "Have a


    word?"


    Dous had noticed Cameron for a long time and felt Cameron''s hostility towards him. This might be


    the psychological feeling between men.


    "Okay." Dous certainly didn''t want to be outdone.


    Wasn''t he just Nina''s boyfriend of her schooldays? It had been the past. What should he be afraid of?


    The two then walked to the corner with their wine sses. Cameron said straight to the point with an


    aggressive tone, "Mr. Clevnd, you''d better not continue to covet someone who doesn''t belong to


    you."


    Dous snorted at his words, "Someone who doesn''t belong to me? Does she belong to you?"


    Dous thought to himself, this man has been an ex-boyfriend for many years. And he had no right to


    talk to me here.


    Cameron sneered, raised his left hand holding the wine ss deliberately, and motioned Dous to


    look at the ring on his left ring finger, "See? The ring here. She just had it delivered this afternoon. She


    wants me to wear it tonight."


    Dous nced at the ring on his ring finger, and said with disgust, "So na?ve. A ring doesn''t mean


    anything."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron continued calmly, "Have you noticed which finger I''m wearing? You didn''t know that I have


    announced my marriage a few days ago?"


    Now Dous can''t keep his temper anymore. The information of Cameron had married was now


    known to everyone, and he certainly knows it.


    Squeezing the ss in his hand, Dous stared at Cameron and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "What I mean is quite obvious." Cameron didn''t even bother to waste his time on Dous. How dare


    he pursue a beautiful woman like Nina with such intelligence?


    Dous didn''t know that he was beingughed at for his intelligence. He certainly knew what Cameron


    meant by his word. He indicated he was married, and Nina was actually his wife.


    He was just too shocked to admit this cruel fact temporarily.


    Cameron took a sip of wine, then suddenly asked Dous, "Do you remember when you were


    suddenly sent abroad a few years ago?"


    Dous came back to himself and scolded fiercely, "Damn, it''s you?"


    Dous was furious when he recalled this. At that time, he was in deep love for Nina. He even wanted


    to kidnap Nina to the church and marry her. At that time, he couldn''t eat or sleep well.


    However, his father suddenly insisted on letting him go abroad. He resisted in every way. But his father


    threatened him that he would be kicked out of the family business and deprived of his inheritance right.


    He had topromise.


    God knows how tormented and painful he was when he first went abroad. Although Nina never paid


    much attention to him, it was also a tragic lovelorn for him.


    Cameron admitted it generously, "Yes."


    Dous gritted his teeth, "Insidious! Despicable!"


    As he spoke, he put the wine ss aside, rolled up his sleeves, and wanted to vent his anger.


    If he didn''t beat Cameron up, he wouldn''t be able to have his hatred ked!

 Chapter 647 Knowing That Hell Cherish Her

    Chapter 647 Knowing That He''ll Cherish Her


    Facing Dous''s provocation, Cameron was still calm and rxed. He raised his eyebrows and gave


    Dous an eye, "You want to do it hard way since if you can''t defeat me in debate?"


    Dous growled, "Who the fuck can''t I defeat you?"


    Cameron sneered, "We can fight if you want to, but find a ce no one was around. If we fight here,


    have you considered the reputation of your family?"


    Dous was actually speechless by his scold. There were obvious contemptuous in Cameron''s eyes,


    and he continued, "She doesn''t like you at all. But she and I are in love with each other, deeply. If you


    continue to bother us, you will be the one pay the price."


    Dous clenched his fists and wanted to punch him again.


    Cameron nced at him and said lightly, "Dous, I was able to control your dad and let him get you


    abroad a few years ago. Do you think I don''t have the ability to deal with you and the Clevnd Family


    behind you now?"


    Dous said coldly, "Are you threatening me?"


    "So what?" Cameron swayed the wine in his ss casually, "The world is so cruel. Jungle justice


    remains true. It''s so easy for Camcien and I to stomp you or even the Clevnd Family under our feet.


    If you are not stupid, just quit in time."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you don''t want to quit, I will fight you down to the end."


    Dous want to say something else, but Cameron had turned and left. He had already said what he


    had to say. If Dous reallycked some self-knowledge, then he didn''t need to be merciful.


    Just like Mnie.


    Dous stomped his feet in anger. He strode after a few steps to stop Cameron, "How dare you


    threaten me? Aren''t you afraid that I will spread the news of your marriage to Nina?"


    "At that time, rumors about Nina will take off, and you will be inte bullied to death. Nina''s fans are


    not easy to deal with."


    Cameron said calmly, "Since I dare to tell you, I''m not afraid of you telling out."


    "Besides, I''m not a promiscuous man. I don''t like someone who has been falling in love with and


    breaking up with girlfriends at an amazing speed. I think even if the marriage between the two of us is


    exposed, the public will bless us instead of criticize us."


    Dous stared at him speechlessly, feeling like he was criticized by his connotated word.


    But he had to admit that Cameron''s words made sense.


    Cameron revealed that he was married a few days ago. The announcement was very affectionate,


    which had established a good image for him as a good man.


    In addition, he had uncovered his identity as the other founder of Camcien. His status was not inferior


    to Nina. If Nina was married to him, Nina''s fans would probably bless them.


    Cameron raised his hand and patted Dous on the shoulder, and persuaded earnestly, "If you are


    always staring at the wives of someone else, you might as well get to know other women. Maybe you


    can get married soon."


    Cameron strode out of the banquet hall after he finished speaking. Dous raised his hand and rubbed


    his forehead, feeling that it was very difficult to breathe.


    All thanks to Cameron!


    After calming down, his heart was quickly filled with sadness and loss. Nina, she... he would never


    have the chance to marry her. Others just think that he had been a yboy, but that''s because he


    couldn''t fell in love with any of them.


    Nina was the only woman he had been obsessed with for so many years.


    He loved her from the bottom of his heart. He had wanted to be a loving and dedicated person for her.


    He had wanted to get better, no longer being a jerk or a yboy, but now...


    Dous raised his hand to cover his eyes, feeling tears in the corners of his eyes.


    After a while, he took his phone and sent a text message to Nina: "Nina, Congrattion on your


    marriage! Wish you a happy life in the future."


    After he posted it, he deleted her phone number. Although he had been in contact with Cameron for a


    short while, it was enough for him to think of Cameron as a lunatic.


    If he continued to pester Nina, Cameron would definitely deal with him and the Clevnd Family as he


    said. He had already lost the beloved woman, and he couldn''t lose the family and business.


    So, he chose topromise.


    Another end of the phone, Nina had a night show at night. She received the message from Dous


    when she was waiting. She was confused, but then she was a little worried. How could Dous know


    about her marring?


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly sent a message to Dous. But the message showed that she had been


    blocked. She called Dous again, but no one answered. Obviously, she got cklisted by him.


    Nina paced around with her phone in hand, then called Cameron.


    The call was quickly picked up, and Nina asked him directly, "Did you talk to Dous Clevnd?"


    Cameron asked her, "Did he harass you again?"


    As soon as Nina heard his tone, she knew that he had talked to Dous, so she said, "He just sent me


    a few words saying congrattions on my marriage and something, and then cklisted me. I don''t


    even know what he was doing."


    Cameron snorted. "He''s notpletely stupid."


    Cameron then told Nina how he threatened and warned Dous to quit. Ninained to him, "Did


    you pull rank on him?"


    Cameron said earnestly, word by word, "I have worked diligently and conscientiously for so many years


    to develop Camcien to its current scale and status. All I ever want is I can use this power and wealth in


    certain matters to protect my legitimate interests one day."


    "You''re really arrogant." Nina felt like she was going to burst into helplessughter by him.


    Cameronughed quietly on the phone, then sighed again and said, "I miss you."


    Nina also sighed heavily, and then said helplessly, "Come on, Mr. Dauster, we have only been


    separated for a day."


    Why was this person so in love now?


    Wasn''t him some kind of aloof abstinence man?


    Since Cameron had been on the trend some time ago, Nina has often seen people on the Inte use


    such words to describe him. Aloof, abstinent, calm, reserved and all those words.


    Now look at him behaving like this. How could they say he was reserved?


    "It has nothing to do with how long we''ve been apart. I just miss you." Cameron said again.


    And after saying this, Cameron suddenly had a crazy idea. He was going to find Nina. He would buy a


    ne ticket right now. And he may arrive in the middle of the night.


    But he didn''t dare to tell Nina this crazy idea, for fear that she would go mad at him.


    Someone called Nina to film, so she had to say to the man on the phone, "I gotta go. I have work to


    do."


    "You''re shooting tonight?" Cameron asked her, frowning.


    Nina replied weakly, "Yes, it''s will a long night. It is estimated that it will keep filming until three or four in


    the morning."


    In fact, Nina has experienced countless times of staying upte for filming. Her has always been


    rtively tough and healthy. She neverined or felt tired before, but this time she involuntarily


    softened her tone and behaved coquettishly.


    This may be a reflection to that old sayings. Someone who is cared by others is qualified to be


    arrogant.


    Cameron had never been by her side in the previous years, and she could only put on a solid armor to


    protect herself.


    But it was different now. He was staying by her side, as her partner. She was willing to show him more


    of her softness and fragility, because she knew that he would cherish her.

 Chapter 648 Already Have a Girlfriend

    Chapter 648 Already Have a Girlfriend


    When Cameron heard Nina said that the filming wouldst until four in the morning, he felt a heartache


    for her, and at the same time, he was more determined to see her.


    When she came back from work and saw him, at least she would be mentally happy although her


    physical exhaustion could not be relieved.


    So, he immediately booked a ne ticket and nned to go back to the airport after packing up.


    Having left the banquet with Lucien, Cameron told Lucien about this. Lucien was speechless and


    stared at him for a while.


    After a long while, Lucien said helplessly, "Are you crazy? Don''t you have a seminar tomorrow


    afternoon?"


    The reason why Lucien reminded him was that Cameron could not be absent from that seminar.


    Cameron said firmly, "I''ll rush back. It won''t affect the seminar."


    Lucien wasn''t convinced, "What? Aren''t you tired? Going back and forth like this for what?"


    His friend did love that girl so deeply.


    Lucien was just together with the girl he liked, so he didn''t know what profound love was like, so he


    couldn''t understand Cameron''s action.


    Cameron didn''t exin anything. He just said goodbye to Lucien and got in the car and left.


    Lucien also went home, but when he drove back to his apartment, he saw Mnie standing


    downstairs, wearing the same dress from the previous banquet with an extremely low cor.


    At this moment, Mnie looked a little embarrassed. Not to mention the makeup, there seemed to be a


    Lucien only felt extremely disgusted but he had to face her because she was blocking his way.


    Mnie had fallen out with Reba in the car. She had no choice but toe to Lucien. This was her


    scheming. She came to him in the middle of the night, hoping that he could take her in for her


    miserable and pitiful sake.


    As long as she entered his house, she would definitely try her best to stay there. One thing leads to


    another, she would make it to his bed.


    "Lucien!" As soon as Mnie saw Lucien, she immediately ran towards him crying.


    Lucien turned to the side in annoyance, avoiding her touch.


    Cameron told him just now that Mnie was trying to throw herself at him, but he dodged it.


    At this moment, Lucien avoided her without hesitation, but the anger in his heart was ignited in an


    instant. He didn''t expect Mnie to be so cheeky.


    "What are you doing?" Lucien has always been gentle, but at this moment, he really couldn''t hold back


    his anger, so he shouted at her.


    Mnie was frightened by him. She shrank back and said, "Lucien, please help me, I want to terminate


    the contract..."


    Lucienughed angrily at her words. He looked at her coldly and said, "Mnie, I can''t help you with


    the termination of the contract, and if you need help, the people you should turn to are your parents.


    After all, they are the ones who acquiesced in your decision to stay here and enter the entertainment


    industry."


    Did she take him as a sucker for her?


    She asked him to help terminate the contract, just because she wanted him to pay the money for the


    termination.


    He knew that Reba Young must have stipted a huge number of liquidated damages in the


    contract.


    But why did he pay for her


    It''s not that he asked her to sign a contract with Allstar, nor did he ask her to enter the entertainment


    industry, and morally speaking, he has nothing to do with her, neither rtives nor friends, he has no


    reason to pay this huge sum of money for her.


    She was seen through by him, and there was a momentary embarrassment on her face.


    But then she went on to say, "If you don''t help me, that''s fine. I''ll go to my parents, but I''m here to see


    you today because I want to tell you something."


    Lucien didn''t even respond and made it clear that he had no interest in what she was going to say.


    Mnie said, "Lucien, I want to say that I like you..."


    Lucien was stunned. After the shock, he was filled with disgust and contempt. Mnie had been in love


    with Cameron for so many years, and he knew it best.


    But now she said she liked him. Did she take him as a fool?


    Mnie added, "I know you must be very puzzled. After all, I have always liked Cameron before."


    "After so many things happened, I''ve reflected on myself, and then I realized I''ve fallen in love with you


    unknowingly. You were so good to me, and I was moved."


    Mnie wanted to continue but Lucien raised his hand to interrupt her, "Stop, stop."


    Hearing it further, Lucien felt like he was going to vomit.


    He raised his eyes to look at her and he sneered, "If I remember it correctly, you once told your father


    that you would never like a poor man like me in your life."


    The expression on her face was astonishment at first, followed by endless embarrassment because


    she did say that, but she did not expect to be overheard by him.


    At that time, she had been pestering Cameron but he didn''t ept her. Her father persuaded her,


    saying that Lucien was also a very good person, and although Lucien grew up in an ordinary family, his


    future was promising, so she could take him into consideration. But Mnie immediately rejected and


    said those words on the spot. At that time, she couldn''t have imagined that Lucien would be


    someone so aplished.


    Lucien exined, "I went to see your father for something and happened to hear it outside the study."


    Mnie embarrassedly pursed her lips and Lucien said, "So, do you think I would believe that you like


    me now?"


    Mnie defended herself, "I didn''t know you were so good before, but now I do."


    "You think I''m good now because you think my money is good." Lucien said to her mercilessly,


    "Besides, you think after I heard you look down on me like that, I can like you?"


    "You think I have such low self-esteem that I''ll ept someone who looks down on me?"


    Mnie was extremely embarrassed, but she continued to say, "Don''t you like me at all? If you don''t


    like me, why are you always so kind to me?"


    Lucien spread his hands, "I take care of you only because of your father. Without your father, you are


    nothing to me!"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucien believed that he had said these words very clearly, but he did not expect that Mnie was still


    unconvinced.


    "I don''t believe it. You like me, you must be, right?"


    Lucien was so angry that he took out his phone to find Sylvie''s number and said, "I already have a


    girlfriend and I can call her now."


    Mnie staggered back several steps and said incredulously, "What? You have a girlfriend?"


    "How is this possible? There are never any women around you!"


    "You''re lying to me!"


    He must have said this on purpose to make her give up.


    "Call her right away or I won''t believe you!" Mnie growled hysterically. Lucien sneered and called


    Sylvie.

 Chapter 649 Strike back

    Chapter 649 Strike back


    When Nina was filming at night, Sylvie was dozing off on the set.


    When the phone rang, she nced at it and saw it was Lucien, she suddenly remembered that she had


    promised him to pretend to be his girlfriend, and she woke up in an instant.


    Staring at the caller ID, Sylvie was quite vexed, because she didn''t know what tone to use when she


    picked up the call. Although she was pretending to be his girlfriend, her tone must not be too strong


    and she should be tender and sweet. But she really couldn''t talk to Lucien in that tone.


    In the end, she still answered the phone and said only one word, "Hello¡­"


    The less you say, the less you give away, right?


    However, although she only said one word, the man on the other side of the phone still sense the


    tiredness in her tone and he whispered, "So sleepy?"


    The man''s voice was low and gentle, and in the noisy night, Sylvie''s heart suddenly pounded crazily.


    She rubbed her eyes with trembling hands, and then exined a little embarrassedly, "Sorry. I almost


    fell asleep just now."


    "I heard that you have to shoot for a whole night tonight?" For some reason, after the call was


    connected, Lucienpletely forgot that he made the call to prove that he had a girlfriend.


    As soon as he heard Sylvie''s voice, his attention waspletely attracted to her, so he started chatting


    with her.


    Her voice was hoarse and her tone was also very weak. She must be sleepy.


    He remembered that Cameron talked about Nina tonight''s shooting and knew that she must be staying


    with Nina on the set right now. He couldn''t help feeling sorry for her.


    Sylvie replied, "Well, there have been a lot of night scenes recently."


    As soon as Sylvie''s words fell, Mnie couldn''t stand it any longer. She had known Lucien for so long


    and she had never heard him speak in such a tone.


    Although he was very pampered and indulgent to her before, he would never speak to her in such a


    tone.


    He sounded so very gentle.


    She had always thought that he was good to her before, but after hearing the words he said just now,


    she understood the difference between the two tones.


    She stepped forward and snatched his cell phone, and yelled at the person on the phone, "Who are


    you? When did you two hook up with each other?"


    When Sylvie heard Mnie''s scream, she immediately realized that she needed to take action.


    So she immediately put on the stance of a real girlfriend, and unceremoniously said to Mnie, "What


    does it matter with you?


    "Who are you? Why are you by my boyfriend''s side in the middle of the night? Isn''t it because you want


    to get on my boyfriend with bad intentions?"


    "Lucien, give me an exnation!"


    All-day long with Nina on the set, Sylvie had also picked up a thing or two about acting.


    She managed to y the role of a girlfriend easily.


    Mnie was speechless by her response.


    She not only imed to be his girlfriend, but also directly exposed her attempt, and even rudely called


    Lucien to exin it to her. She was so arrogant and natural, which meant she must be his girlfriend.


    Mnie really believed that Sylvie on the other end of the phone was his boyfriend and immediately


    burst into tears.


    She bellowed, "You shameless bitch!"


    Lucien saw that she was speaking so nasty, so he immediately took back the phone and pulled her


    aside, and warned her coldly, "Watch your tongue! You don''t get to talk to her like that!"


    Lucien was really angry. The girl on the other end of the phone was someone he cherished, but


    Mnie had cursed her like that. He wanted to tear Mnie''s mouth apart.


    Lucien was very worried that Sylvie would be sad if she was scolded innocently. He was about to


    apologize when he heard her shouting on the phone, "Give her the phone! I''m gonna roast her!"


    Lucien was surprised.


    He didn''t expect that this seemingly soft and cute littledy was actually quite belligerent. Before he


    could respond, she urged him again, "Hurry up or put me on speaker."


    Lucien wanted tough inexplicably, but he still turned on the speaker. He would not allow Mnie to


    take his phone again.


    "Speaker is on." He informed Sylvie.


    Sylvie scolded her in a high-spirited manner, "You called me shameless? You are the one who pestered


    other''s boyfriends in the middle of the night, not me.


    "I wonder if you could even spell the word ''shame'' right!"


    Lucien couldn''t help bursting intoughter.


    She couldsh at others without a single dirty word. Mnie''s face and neck turned red.


    Lucien''s smile made Mnie even more embarrassed. She gritted her teeth and shouted, "Who are


    you? I''m not done with you!"


    She must dig out who Lucien''s girlfriend is, and she must let this woman pay!


    Sylvie sneered and said, "Why should I tell you who I am?"


    "You think that everyone is like your mom and they have to spoil you?"


    "I won''t tell you who I am. I''ll make you so frustrated as you can''t find me."


    This time, Mnie was so angry that she couldn''t get up in one breath. How could this woman be so


    irritating?


    Sylvie''s infuriating ability was obtained from Nina and she never lost.


    Of course, Sylvie scolded happily and Lucien also enjoyed listening.


    Not to mention, his previous impression of her was that of a mild little girl. Tonight''s fight with Mnie


    allowed him learn a bit more about her.


    After getting to know her, his affection for her increased.


    He liked her style of "If you leave me alone, I''ll leave you alone. If you offend me, I''ll respond in kind."


    Without looking at Mnie, who was so angry that was about to faint, he held the phone and asked


    Sylvie in a low voice, "Are you happy now?"


    Sylvie said, "Not yet, I have to send her thest words."


    Lucien continued to use the speakerphone to provide her with convenience. Sylvie mocked and said,


    "Girl, get yourself educated, okay? I don''t see a brain in your little head."


    Mnie cried even louder because Sylvie was scolding her for being stupid.


    But she was dumb at the time and she couldn''t stop crying.


    Sylvie''s words fell behind, Lucien followed her words and said to Mnie indifferently, "You saw that I


    already have a girlfriend, and we have a very good rtionship. We are dating for marriage."


    "Don''te to me in the future or my girlfriend will be angry."


    After Lucien said these words, he turned around and entered the building, no matter what Mnie said


    behind him.


    "Sorry for causing you to be scolded." Lucien apologized guiltily as soon as he entered the elevator.


    Sylvie didn''t respond to him immediately, so he hurriedly asked again, "Sylvie? What''s wrong with you?


    Why don''t you speak?"


    He didn''t know that Sylvie was a little lost by what he said just now.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Although she knew it was fake, what he said about dating for marriage had deeply touched her.

 Chapter 650 True Love

    Chapter 650 True Love


    Sylvie recovered from his words, and said hurriedly, "It''s okay. I don''t mind. Besides, didn''t I scold her


    back? And even harder."


    Sylvie didn''t care that Mnie had just scolded her. Her ability to withstand pressure was way above


    average, or otherwise she wouldn''t have been the assistant of a popr star like Nina for so many


    years.


    When Nina was cursed and scolded, other people rted to Nina, like Sherlyn and her, would be


    scolded badly. She was used to it.


    Lucien couldn''t help but alsoughed, "You have such a good attitude."


    "You don''t have to feel sorry." Sylvie then asked him, "Will she pester you again after this time?"


    Lucien raised his eyebrows and said, "I don''t think she will stop. I didn''t expect her to be so


    shameless now. I attended a banquet with Cameron tonight, and she harassed us again and again."


    "Huh?" Sylvie was pissed and confounded, "How can there be such a shameless person? You all have


    such an attitude towards her, and she still keeps harassing you? This kind of love is too cheap."


    Lucien patiently corrected her words, "That doesn''t deserve to be called love at all, that is just


    selfishness."


    Sylvie nodded and replied, "Yes, if you really love someone, you only want him to be happy. How can


    you keep causing trouble for the other party?"


    The most outrageous thing is that Mnie clearly liked Cameron at first, but now she starts to harass


    Lucien again. She is a person without any principles.


    Lucien got out of the elevator and went back to his home. After changing his shoes and sitting down on


    the sofa, he said in a low voice, "Your attitude towards rtionship is matured and straightforward, and


    your views of life and values are very positive."


    "That''s for sure. It is said that liking is presumptuous, and love is restraint. I think real love should be


    restraint, restraint based on the consideration of each other."


    "Just like Nina and Cameron, in the past few years, they clearly loved each other deeply, but for the


    sake of each other''s future, they gave each other space and worked hard in their own field."


    "It''s also because of their forbearance and restraint in the past that they got their happiness today."


    Because of the umtion of the past few years, Nina has be good enough and Cameron has


    be strong enough, so no one can stop them from being together anymore.


    Sylvie didn''t know why she told Lucien so much all of a sudden, especially about her emotional views.


    Maybe it was the long and torturous night''s work that made her really bored, or maybe Lucien''s voice


    was very gentle and pleasant at the moment, and she became a chatterbox in no time.


    But what she didn''t know was that her remarks refreshed Lucien''s understanding of her again.


    Lucien thought she was a little heartless before, but he didn''t expect her to be so delicate and


    sensitive. Her remarks just now about the rtionship between Nina and Cameron were extremely


    urate and it could be seen that she was being observant.


    Lucien felt that he had found a treasure, such a wonderful girl. He should seize the chance and get her!


    Thinking of this, he first recognized her analysis, "It is true, your analysis is very urate."


    Then he changed the topic, "You helped me so much tonight. I will definitely invite you to dinner


    someday."


    He said before that he would invite her to dinner, but this time he added the word "definitely" to show


    that he was bound to win.


    Sylvie didn''t notice his hidden thoughts and she just said quickly, "No need to bother, that''s okay."


    In fact, she was enjoying herself just now, after all, she had trolled on Mniepletely.


    She didn''t know since when she loves to quarrel with others like Nina.


    Lucien didn''t force her to do anything. Anyway, he insisted on inviting her. When Cameron returned, he


    would leave the day after tomorrow and go to Jamton to invite her to dinner.


    "Let''s not talk about it now. Nina finished; I''ll go take a look." Sylvie hung up after saying this while


    Lucien was reluctant to hang up.


    He had a hunch that he would lose sleep tonight.


    Before, heughed at Cameron''s crazy behavior, but now it seemed that he also had signs of growing


    into a lunatic.


    After Nina finished the scene, Sylvie hurried forward to help her with some water and told Nina what


    had just happened by the way.


    Nina was very happy, "Okay, Sylvie, good for you!"


    Before Sylvie could say anything, Nina said thoughtfully, "I can rest assured that you can be so strong,


    so that you and Lucien will be bullied by those women who covet him in the future."


    Sylvie was choked at her words.


    Her being together with Lucien in the future? Utterly impossible.


    She was toozy to discuss this issue with Nina, so she shut up. Nina knew what she was thinking


    when she saw her expression.


    But Nina didn''t say. The key to the sess of this matter was not what she said, but what Lucien would


    do.


    When Nina went to film again, Sylvie suddenly received a call from Cameron.


    It was already past three o''clock in the night, Sylvie thought that something had happened to him which


    make him call Nina in the middle of the night and she quickly picked up.


    But she heard Cameron ask her, "When will you finish?"


    Sylvie nced at the clock and replied, "About half an hour, if the shooting goes well."


    Then she seemed to hear the radio from the airport over there. She asked in shock, "You''re noting


    here, are you?"


    "Well, I just got off the ne." Cameron replied, "I took a taxi to the hotel, it should be about the same


    time as you guys."


    Cameron added, "Don''t tell her first, I''ll give her a surprise."


    "Oh, okay¡­" Sylvie was stunned and she didn''t know what to say.


    What kind of love is this?


    They have met each other not long ago


    Coming here on a flight in the middle of the night, is this the so-called true love?


    Hanging up the phone, Sylvie sat there and sighed. Just another day of crying for other people''s love.


    It was already four o''clock when Nina finished work. They got into the car exhaustingly and went back


    to the hotel.


    She had just returned to the room and changed her clothes. When she was preparing to take a shower,


    there was a knock on the door. She thought that Sylvie hade back due to an emergency, but when


    she opened the door, Cameron was standing outside the door.


    Nina waspletely stunned. She didn''t expect him to appear, especially in the middle of the night.


    She thought she was hallucinating because she was tired and sleepy, so she involuntarily raised her


    hand to touch the man''s face, and murmured, "Are you... real?"


    Cameron directly responded to her suspicion with action, stepped forward and stepped into her room,


    hugged her, kicked the door close, and leaned to kiss her.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 651 You Are Bad

    Chapter 651 You Are Bad


    After the kiss ended, Nina finally realized that she was not in her dream.


    But she really didn''t have the strength to ask him why he was here, and only leaned in his arms and


    said weakly, "I''m so tired. Help me with the shower."


    She can give herself to him with confidence and can rely on him without distractions.


    Cameron was naturally very willing to help. Of course, he also knew how hard she was working tonight,


    so even if he wanted, he still held back the urge and didn''t touch her. He gently helped her take a


    shower and dried her hair, put her on the bed, and let her fall asleep.


    Nina was exhausted. When Cameron was drying her hair, she fell into a deep sleep and slept until ten


    o''clock in the morning.


    Because the night shooting was toote the night before, work started almost in the afternoon the next


    day. After Cameron asked Sylvie, he didn''t wake Nina up, letting her have enough sleep.


    When Nina woke up, Cameron was gone, and there was no one in the room, so she rubbed her


    forehead and tried to recall everythingst night. She suspected that she was having a dream.


    An extremely beautiful dream, so beautiful that her beloved man came to her side.


    Just when she was thinking, the door of the room was opened, and a tall, handsome man walked in


    with a bunch of things in his hands.


    Seeing the bewildered beauty on the bed, he put down the things in his hand and walked over with a


    low smile, "Are you awake?"


    He''s actually there!


    Nina was instantly happy, she got off the bed and threw herself into his arms. She seemed to feel that


    this way was not enough to express her emotions, so she simply stood on tiptoe, held his face, and


    kissed him.


    Although it seems a little unpretending, it is indeed her style, enthusiastic and desperate.


    Cameron wrapped around her slender waist, and the two kissed passionately.


    Just when both of them were losing themselves, Cameron loosened her and said in a hoarse voice, "I


    don''t have enough time. I have to go."


    "Hm?" Nina was shocked.


    She thought that he had traveled all the way to see her in the middle of the night. She was very moved


    and had to treat him well, but who would have thought that he would stop halfway.


    Cameron exined, "I have an important meeting this afternoon, and I have to catch a flightter."


    Nina didn''t know that he was so rushed, and she felt distressed and annoyed for a while. After staring


    at him for a while, she said, "Then why are you stilling?"


    Was he made of iron?


    Did he know that her heart ached for him?


    Cameron warmly coaxed her in his arms, "I miss you all of a sudden and my heart hurts to see you


    working so hard. Thinking that you might be happier when you see me, the exhaustion disappeared."


    Nina''s eyes turned red, she raised her finger and poked at his chest, "Cameron, you are too bad."


    Cameron said to her in a hushed voice with a smile, "Why?"


    Nina snorted, "Because you made me cry andugh."


    "Okay, it''s my fault." Cameron hugged her tightly; his tone was full of indulgence towards her.


    No matter what she said, whether what she said made sense or not, she was right.


    They hugged for a while, and Cameron remembered what he bought, and quickly said, "While you


    were sleeping, I went out and bought some of your favorite food. Eat something, in case you''ll have


    stomach troubles again."


    Then he nned to sort out the food he bought, but Nina pulled him back, put her whole body on him,


    and said reluctantly, "But I just want to eat you."


    Cameron, "¡­"


    Before he could react, Nina already leaned in to kiss him. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to, but he was


    afraid that the two of them would not have enough fun in a hurry.


    But at this moment, they put all the worries behind. Let desire, love and passion lead the way.


    Turned out, they had more fun than they had expected. Since he knew that they would be separated


    soon, they became more enthusiastic and both of them were very devoted in sex.


    When they finally recovered from the excitement just now, Cameron''s cell phone rang, and the car he


    had called to take him to the airport arrived.


    He could only get up and prepare to leave. Nina knew the importance of his afternoon meeting, so


    even if she was reluctant, she had to let him go.


    Cameron held her in his arms and said apologetically, "I''ll be very busy and I may not be able to see


    you for a while."


    Originally, he shouldn''t havee this time, but because he insisted on seeing her, he came.


    "It''s okay." Nina had already made a decision when she said these words, that is, she would find a


    special time to meet him and give him a surprise.


    He can''t always travel all the way to see her, and he can''t always be the one who goes for this love.


    She should do something as well.


    After Cameron left, Nina called Sylvie to have dinner together. Cameron bought a lot of food including


    some she liked to eat.


    Sylvie sighed while eating, "Your man is so perfect. He is the man that girls in all those romantic stories


    would dream of."


    Nina smiled and said, "Don''t be envious, maybe he will have a bald and a beer belly in a few years."


    Sylvie didn''t know what to reply to that.


    Did Nina just say that about her husband


    Besides, she felt that Cameron would never be a man who gave up image management anyway.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He seemed to be the kind of person who was extremely self-disciplined and had high demands on


    himself.


    Besides, Nina is also someone who has high requirements for image management. How could such


    two people get out of control of each other''s image when they are together?


    Nina could tell what Sylvie was thinking at a nce. She put down the tableware in her hand and said


    softly, "A writer once said, if you only talk about love, but you don''t talk about money, basic needs,


    cohabitation and sex, your marriage can''tst long.


    "When people are falling in love, both parties will pretend, hoping to show the best side to each other.


    Whereas in marriage, as passion recedes, the couple still need to deal with their real life, and there will


    arise a lot of problems.


    "So how can there be any perfect rtionship? Two people who are in love should amodate each


    other."


    "Actually, I want to say that no matter what he''ll be in the future, I''ll always love him." Nina looked


    at Sylvie and said this gently and firmly.


    Sylvie immediately gave her a thumb up, "Nice!"


    Many people said that Nina only has beauty but no substance, but in fact, they didn''t know her. She


    saw things very clearly. Sylvie felt that she had benefited a lot from her.


    Facing her praise, Nina just smiled and said nothing, lowered her head, and continued to eat.


    Sylvie added, "By the way, Sherlyn told me this morning that the singing variety show you participated


    in will be broadcast next weekend. It''s really good and everyone can appreciate your singing."


    However, Nina couldn''t be happy, because when she participated in this variety show, it was the time


    when she was sad and desperate about her rtionship with Cameron, so almost every song she


    chose was sad.


    This would make her embarrassed.

 Chapter 652 Change or Leave

    Chapter 652 Change or Leave


    Seeing that she was not happy at all, Sylvie couldn''t help but ask, "What''s the matter? The show is


    about to air, and everyone will bepletely convinced by you, so you should be happy."


    Nina sighed, "Do you remember the songs I sang?"


    Sylvie nodded, "I remember that. Every song made me cry. I wanted toe on stage and hug you. I


    wanted to be a man and love you with all my heart."


    When Nina recorded that singing variety show, Sylvie was by her side the whole time. In each episode,


    Nina sang and she cried under the stage.


    When Nina practiced in private, she thought it was fine, but when she got on stage, Nina seemed to


    have changed her personality. She sang sadly and emotionally, and the lighting and dance were


    beautiful, which broke Sylvie''s heart and she cried. It was heart-breaking.


    The more Sylvie described it, the more worried Nina became, "These songs will be broadcast at that


    time, which would make me so embarrassed in front of Cameron."


    At that time, she thought it was impossible to be with Cameron, and she also wanted to say goodbye to


    this rtionship with these sad love songs, so when she sang at that time, she was almost immersed in


    the performance, and she cried for every song.


    She still remembers that the first song she sang was called "Who''s Not". At first, the director and music


    director felt that her appearance and temperament were not suitable for this sad song, and they agreed


    that she should sing a cooler song.


    But as soon as Nina sang, they immediately got goosebumps all over, and they felt like they were


    brought into that kind of deste atmosphere, and the two no longer objected to her song selection.


    Nina still remembers the most heartbreaking lyrics of this song to this day:


    Who doesn''t drink till they throw up


    Who is not in love till they cry


    Who is not really it from there to nothing


    But the memory cannot be erased


    Who is not afraid of night return


    But he was out all night


    Who is not silly to protect him


    Considerate people always lose


    Have been let down by love


    These few lyrics are a true portrayal of her mood at the time, so she was verymitted to it.


    "It''s okay, after all, you didn''t know at the time that you would be so happy now." Sylvieforted her.


    Nina can only resign and nod, "Yeah, that''s true."


    Sylvie added, "Maybe Cameron will feel sorrier for you after listening to those songs you sing."


    Ninaughed, "You sweet talker!"


    Sylvie shook her head happily, the two continued to eat, and then packed up and rushed to the crew.


    Cameron appeared at the seminar in time in the afternoon and spent the entire afternoon there.


    After the meeting was over and everyone else had left, Lucien immediately announced to Cameron, "I''ll


    go to Jamton tomorrow and you need to stay in thepany."


    Cameron sneered, "Ha, you thought I was crazy. I think some people are crazier than me."


    Lucien defended himself, "Am I crazy? I just had some free time, so I went there to see her."


    "But you?"


    "You took your break time to go there, who''s crazy now?" Lucien said.


    Cameron raised his hand and rubbed his forehead. He was toozy to argue with him.


    Lucien exined again, "By the way, I hired a new assistant for you, a boy, who just finished his master


    degree this year."


    Lucien had arranged for Mnie to be Cameron''s assistant before, but Cameron refused. And Lucien


    quickly recruited a new assistant for him.


    And because he knew the current rtionship between Cameron and Nina, Lucien simply found a male


    assistant for him this time, so as to save the plot of the female assistant developing feelings for him in


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    the future.


    Cameron said, "Thank you."


    "I''ll let hime in and meet youter." Lucien exined again, "That''s settled then. I''ll go to


    Jamton tomorrow."


    Cameron replied coolly, "May you seed."


    Lucien snorted, turned around, and walked out.


    Not long after, there was a knock on the door outside the office, and it was the new assistant.


    Cameron took his time to let the new assistante in. The new assistant seemed to be pleasing to


    the eye, and his delicate features gave him a refreshing feeling. Cameron was quite satisfied.


    The new assistant introduced himself nervously, "Hello, Mr. Dauster, I''m the new assistant. My name is


    Steven Emerson. You can call me Steve as well."


    "Okay," Cameron asked him a few questions about biology at random, and the new assistant answered


    them fluently and proficiently.


    Cameron''s biotechnology work is highly specialized, so he has high requirements for assistants. The


    assistant must be a person with the same major as him, and he is an important figure in the research


    and development of Camcien Lifetech. Not any ordinary people can be his assistant.


    Lucien didn''t choose Steven randomly. He must have undergone rigorous interviews and selections in


    various aspects.


    After asking some questions, Cameron finally approved the new assistant.


    He was thinking that the two would cooperate happily in the future when he saw that there seemed to


    be a messageing in from Steven''s phone, the screen of the mobile phone lit up, and there was a


    picture of Nina on the screensaver. Cameron instantly felt a headache.


    The new assistant is a fan of his wife, and looks like a fanatic, what should he do?


    ncing at his phone, Cameron instructed him in a cold voice, "Change your screensaver."


    Steven was surprised, "Huh?"


    Then he exined, "This is my goddess. I like her very much."


    Before he could finish his words, he found that Cameron''s eyes suddenly became cold. Steven recalled


    the recent rumors on the Inte, saying that his boss and Nina were in a rtionship before, but since


    they already broke up, it is okay for him to use Nina''s photo as a screensaver, right?


    They broke up; is it really necessary for him to do this?


    And now many people use the photos of their favorite male stars or female stars as screensavers. It''s


    normal. This photo was without any exposure and it''s just a normal one.


    And hisputer screen is also a photo of Nina...


    "Pack up and leave or change screensavers, your choice." Cameron made a decisive decision without


    any exnation.


    Steven was speechless.


    Even ex-boyfriends are so officious now?


    Although he wasining in his heart, he immediately said, "I''ll change it right away."


    This job is more important to him for sure, otherwise, he will be the first employee to be fired just


    after going to work.


    Moreover, in Camcien Lifetech, he works by Cameron''s side, which has unlimited potential. So, he


    chose to keep his job.


    Then he opened his phone and quickly changed the screensaver, and said, "I''ll change myputer


    screensaver too..."


    Cameron gave him a ferocious look and motioned him to get out and change it right away.

 Chatper 653 Different Identities

    Chapter 653 Different Identities


    Steven deleted all the photos of Nina as wallpapers and put all the magazines with Nina as their cover


    Then he finally realized that his new boss had already got married.


    How could he mind the fans of his ex-girlfriend?


    But he had topromise for his work. He must hide his secret love for his idol.


    In Tymers Entertainment.


    Jillian and Reba entered Viggo''s office to ask him why Jillian was driven out of the shooting site by


    Viggo. They thought they were not Viggo''s enemies. They had no idea why Viggo would set Jillian as


    his target.


    But they didn''t expect Sherlyn to be here too.


    Nina and Jillian were a pair of rivals and so were the agents behind them.


    Reba was actually a more experienced agent than Sherlyn. But she didn''t make any actress she


    responsible for famous. She thought after she signed Mnie nchard, she could get some financial


    support from Lucien Fowler. But she didn''t expect that Lucien would break with Mnie after she did


    so. She was even scolded by her boss for her stupidness.


    Now seeing Sherlyn, Reba was instantly possessed by anger. Now she even wanted to have


    Sherlyn killed.


    But before she could say anything, Sherlyn said first, "Oh, you still don''t know what manner is after so


    many years."


    Reba sneered and fought back, "Who you think you are?"


    Sherlyn replied smilingly, "Who I am? I''m the agent of the most popr star in this country."


    Her voice almost made Reba fall intoa in rage. When Sherlyn first started her career as an


    agent, Reba had yed a few dirty tricks on her.


    Before Nina made her name, Reba had already ndered Sherlyn and Nina on some shows.


    Now as Nina had be famous, Sherlyn was confident to fight back with those words.


    But Sherlyn didn''t want to talk much with Reba. She had something to discuss with Viggo. Now as


    Reba and Jillian came to find Viggo, she didn''t want to stay with them in the same room. It was so


    disgusting.


    She turned to Viggo and said, "I''m leaving now."


    Sherlyn turned away and nned to leave. But Viggo stopped her in a low voice, "Wait, we haven''t


    finished here."


    Sherlyn stopped and looked at him surprisedly.


    Viggo walked over to her and stood shoulder-to-shoulder with her and replied to Reba and Jillian, "I


    don''t want to talk with them."


    Hearing his words, the two women felt quite embarrassed.


    Viggo was always a gentleman in their eyes. They had no idea why he was so rude to them today.


    Sherlyn was also shocked by his attitude. She was also surprised that Viggo would say something in


    such an impolite voice.


    Jillian got angry first and she took a step forward to threaten Viggo, "Why did you eliminate me from the


    crew? Did I do anything wrong to you?"


    Now it was hard for Jillian to get even a small character in any TV series. But Viggo simply eliminate


    her from the crew.


    As Jillian took a step forward, Viggo also took a step backward and pulled Sherlyn behind him.


    Looking at the man''s hand which was grabbing her arm, Sherlyn raised her eyebrows.


    Viggo replied Jillian expressionlessly, "Ask my partner."


    "Your partner?" Jillian said confusedly, "I''ve never seen him before. How could I have anything to do


    with him? Viggo Johansen, stop bullshitting!"


    Reba also said aggressively, "I know you have a partner. But he has never shown up in public. I


    think you need to tell us who he is before you use him to threaten us."


    Viggo still said expressionlessly, "You''ve met him before. And you have already be the biggest


    enemies of him."


    Jillian and Reba looked into each other''s eyes and a name shed in their mind. Cameron Dauster.


    Nina and Cameron were their biggest enemies right now.


    So, Cameron Dauster was Viggo''s secret business partner?


    As the co-owner of Camcien Lifetech, Cameron was already a big trouble for them. Now as the co-


    owner of Tymers Entertainment, Cameron could even control their career.


    Now they knew they couldn''t win this game against Nina anymore.


    Jillian almost copsed onto the floor. She felt as if she were about to fell intoa as she was already


    outraged.


    Jillian and Reba were now possessed by anger and Sherlyn was also shocked.


    She knew the Mr. N was actually Cameron. Cameron was the partner of Viggo!


    She had been working in thispany for years and had even attended a few meetings together with


    Mr. N. By then she merely thought the partner was mysterious.


    As Sherlyn was still stunned, Viggo took her hand and led her outside, "We can continue our talk


    outside the office."


    They walked out of the office and left Jillian and Reba here. Then, Viggo''s assistant got in and


    asked them to leave.


    Jillian and Reba then were driven out of thepany ashamed. Just after she got into her car,


    Jillian began to kick the seat in front of her in anger.


    "How is that possible? Cameron is the co-owner of Tymers Entertainment?"


    "Shit! Why would Nina be so lucky to marry such a perfect man?"


    Indeed, now Cameron was a perfect man in Jillian''s eyes. Now he owned both Camcien Lifetech and


    Tymers Entertainment.


    Tymers had already be a leading yer in the entertainment circle. Now Jillian''s fate was already


    controlled by thepany.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    In other words, if Tymers informed otherpanies not to employ her, then no otherpany dared to


    give her a role in any production.


    Last time when Cameron used the power of hispany to block her social media ount, she only


    lost her freedom of speech online. But now he could even let her lose her job.


    Jillian burst into tears as she thought of this.

 Chapter 654 Last Chance

    Chapter 654 Last Chance


    Reba was still in shock. What had just happened had made her lose her sanity. Now as Camcien


    Lifetech and Tymers Entertainment had both taken side, there was no chance for Jillian, Reba, or


    even Allstar behind them, to win.


    In other words, they''ve already lost the game.


    Reba patted her chest and took a deep breathe. Then she turned to Jillian, "Did you notice that


    Viggo got out with Sherlyn hand in hand?"


    "I didn''t. Why do you ask me that?" by then Jillian was so possessed by envy that she didn''t notice how


    they left.


    Reba shook her head confusedly, "Why would he hold Sherlyn''s hand in hand? I remember Viggo


    always keeps social distance with anyone."


    "Are they in a rtionship now?" Reba guessed.


    Jillian said instantly, "If you are right, then we can inform the media. Sherlyn would be overwhelmed by


    the cursing of Viggo''s fans. Then we can


    Reba shook her head and said, "Given his age and his power, what we are going to do couldn''t


    harm Viggo. His fans might even expect him to get married soon."


    Reba indeed wanted to nder Viggo and Sherlyn. But her experience told her that Viggo wouldn''t


    get affected by her nder. And Sherlyn was also an excellent woman. She was a famous agent in this


    circle, a perfect example for superwoman. And Sherlyn was also a beautifuldy. Viggo''s fans wouldn''t


    consider it appropriate for Viggo to marry Sherlyn.


    Though there was no evidence to prove Viggo was now in a rtionship with Sherlyn. All the actors


    Reba was responsible for couldn''t bepared with Nina. And now even Sherlyn herself could shit


    on her.


    "No, we couldn''t just sit here," Reba said word by word.


    Then she turned to Jillian, "Have you contacted Nina''s parents? We can change our target to Nina. If


    she is ruined, Cameron would certainly be affected."


    Jillian said in rage, "I''ve contacted her parents. But they were too greedy. They asked for a price that I


    couldn''t afford. And they said that if they work with me to frame Nina up this time, Nina will definitely


    break with them. They need money from me to make a living."


    Jillian thought she could easily seek help from Nina''s parents as they were greedy. But she didn''t


    expect them to be so greedy. She just couldn''t afford the price they asked.


    Reba said, "What they want is just money. If Nina is ruined as we nned, you can rece her.


    Then we don''t have to care about money."


    Jillian still said reluctantly, "I saved the money for my retire life. If we fail, I won''t be able to make a


    living."


    "Unable to make a living?" Reba whispered to her, "No man would refuse such a pretty girl. And I''ve


    signed Mnie nchard. I can ask her to sleep with several men and I can use the money to make


    up for you."


    "Really?" Jillian was a bit convinced. To ruin Nina was exactly what she wanted right now.


    Reba promised, "Have I ever lied to you all these years?"


    Jillian snorted in her mind. She knew what a good liar Reba was. She might have lied to her for


    more than one hundred times these years.


    But she didn''t show her thoughts on her face. She just said, "Fine, I''ll talk to Nina''s parents."


    What the two women failed to know was all that they said was known by Cameron through


    eavesdropping.


    Soon, Cameron knew Jillian''s n from his men. Hearing the word "drugs", Cameron was blushing in


    anger.


    He didn''t expect the woman to be that evil. For a movie star as famous as Nina, her reputation would


    be ruined by Jillian''s nder even if the police could prove her innocence in the end.


    Cameron knew better than anyone else how a malicious nder could ruin an actress'' career.


    Luckily, now he knew what they were nning. If their n worked, it would be a heavy blow to Nina.


    Nina was indeed popr right now. But her poprity also brought her great stress.


    That was the cost of being famous. The more famous she was, the more likely she would be ruined


    easily.


    That''s why Cameron promised to himself that he would help her no matter how hard it would be.


    He held back his anger and called his men, "Bring Dominic Sanchez to me."


    And he mentioned a ce on the phone. It was a warehouse in a seldom frequented area. Then he


    drove there after hanging up the phone.


    Meanwhile, Dominic was passing the time away in a card room. As he received Jillian''s call, he got to a


    secludedne to discuss in a low voice the price to betray his daughter with Jillian.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He was quite satisfied with the price Jillian offered.


    Now Nina wouldn''t bother to care about them. Now what he wanted was just to make more money


    even if it would cost the rest life of his daughter.


    He hung up the phone and nned to get back to card room to y. But then he was forced to put on a


    hood and then thrown into a car. He didn''t even have to time to call for help.


    After a while, Dominic was taken down. As the hood was taken off his head, he saw Cameron, who


    was standing before him.


    The fact that he had just agreed to cooperate with Jillian made him so nervous that he dared not look


    into Cameron''s eyes.


    But then could Cameron monitor what he was doing all day long? He just couldn''t believe that


    Cameron had known the agreement between he and Jillian.


    Dominic failed to know that after they had be enemies, Cameron had hired a few detectives to


    monitor them 24 hours/day. All their moves could not escape Cameron''s eyes.


    But this time Cameron didn''t beat him but asked Dominic with an inexplicable smile on his face, "Are


    you nning to ruin Nina by framing her up?"


    Dominic trembled all over before he looked at Cameron in fear.


    How could Cameron know that?


    He had just phoned Jillian!


    Was Cameron really monitoring him all day long?

 Chapter 655 Vengeance

    Chapter 655 Vengeance


    Though Cameron had nailed his lie, Dominic still tried to defend himself, "I have no idea what you''re


    talking about."


    He wouldn''t confess in Cameron''s face. He was quite adept at lying and denying. He wouldn''t tell the


    truth even Cameron beat him again.


    But to his surprise, this time Cameron didn''t choose to resort to violence.


    He just curled up his lips and said, "I don''t need you to admit it. My request for you is simple."


    Dominic thought Cameron would torture him. But now hearing his words, he became quite confused


    and asked, "What''s your request?"


    Cameron still said with a gentle smile, "My request is that you treat your son and your daughter equally.


    What you did to Nina, you did it to Cory as well. You framed your daughter for drug addiction and I just


    want you do to the same to your son."


    Dominic instantly shouted, "What are you saying? That''s my son!"


    He definitely knew what his son would face if he touched drugs. He might be sent to jail. His son was


    his dearest person and he would never do that to his son!


    It was quite cruel and ridiculous for Dominic to hold such double standard. Cameron instantly put on a


    cold face as he felt sorry and sympathetic for Nina.


    He red at Dominic with his bloodshot eyes and anger was written all over on his face, "You won''t do


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that to your son but you have already done that to your daughter for money!"


    "I haven''t! Did you get any evidence?" Dominic denied. But his discussion with Cameron had already


    betrayed him.


    Cameron didn''t want to talk with him anymore. He said directly, "And it couldn''t be called nder if I say


    Cory is involved with drugs. I will be just telling the truth."


    Dominic avoided to look at him.


    Indeed, Cory was a drug addict. Dominic had just known the fact after the creditor found him. He had


    no idea why Cory would owe such a big amount of money. And then he knew the reason.


    He chose to jump into the abyss.


    Dominic did try to rid him of drug addiction. But every time he saw how miserable Cory was when he


    suffered from drug addiction, he had no choice but to give him more money to buy drugs.


    But Dominic didn''t expect that Cameron would know it. He looked at Cameron worriedly since he was


    afraid that Cameron would inform the police about it.


    Cameron knew what Dominic had in mind and he sneered, "Just see how pathetic you are right now.


    Tell me, do you dare to hurt Nina anymore?"


    Dominic kneeled on the floor with his hand holding Cameron''s pants and begged, "Please, don''t let the


    police know. I won''t do that anymore. Please, don''t inform the police. I won''t do anything harmful to


    Nina anymore. I''ll be kind to her. I promise!"


    Cameron snorted and kicked Dominic off.


    "It''s toote," he said to Dominic word by word in a cold voice.


    If he didn''t use Cory to threaten Dominic, the terrible father might have already framed his daughter up


    ording to Jillian Harrison''s n.


    He wouldn''t let them go easily.


    He didn''t want to have a talk with Dominic. What he wanted was to torture him, to see how the cruel


    father''s heart was torn apart by him.


    That''s what the Sanchez family did to Nina. Today, he decided to take his wife''s vengeance.


    Cameron then took out his phone and texted, "Inform the police of Cory Sanchez''s position. And tell


    them that he is a drug addict."


    Anger surged through his mind and Dominic fell intoa and copsed onto the floor in Cameron''s


    face.


    Cameron took a step backward and asked his men to ssh some cold water on him to wake him up.


    When he woke up, he felt as if his world had copsed right in front of him. His son was sent to prison


    by Cameron. His son was the only one he cared about in this world.


    Dominic leaned back against the wall with his eyes fixed on the man looking down at him.


    Now in Dominic''s eyes, Cameron was a devil. It had never urred to him that the handsome and


    gentle boy could be so cruel."


    Over this, he couldn''t help but felt heartache.


    Cameron looked down at Dominic and said expressionlessly, "Do you want to resist me anymore? Or


    do you want to do anything wrong to Nina anymore? Do you think you can simply ignore my warning? If


    you do, then I think I have to resort to violence."


    His voice was so overwhelming that Dominic felt as if he could not breathe.


    "If you continue to resist me, then I''m afraid that you''ll be the next one who''s going to jail," Cameron


    threatened his father-inw directly, "And I''m afraid that Cory won''t live afortable life in prison."


    Dominic gave up instantly, "No, I won''t do that anymore."


    Then he closed his eyes and murmured in pain, "I won''t provoke you or Nina anymore. Just let us go,


    please. Don''t torture us anymore, please."


    Actually, what Dominic wanted to do was let Cameron know how crazy he was right now.


    It was quite terrifying. Last time, Cameron went to his house and smashed his treasures. This time, he


    sent Cory to the police office. Now Dominic was afraid that he would lose his life if he continued to


    resist Cameron.


    But Cameron put an inexplicable smile on face and said, "Not that simple."


    Dominic almost lost his sanity, "Then what do you want from me?"


    "I don''t trust your promise so I asked mywyer to write an agreement for us. I just need your


    signature." Cameron then asked his men to ce a file in front of Dominic.


    Something was listed on it. One of them was that from the moment Dominic signed the file, he should


    leave Nina alone. Nina would no longer be their daughter, so they weren''t allowed to turn to her for help


    if anything happened in the future.


    And if Dominic vited what was stipted in this file and do anything wrong to Nina, then Nina would


    take back the houses where Dominic and his wife were living in.


    It was Nina who bought the properties. If they didn''t provoke Nina anymore, they could keep them. But


    if they still choose to trap their daughter, Cameron didn''t have to show mercy to them.


    Dominic signed the file instantly. Now the only thought in his mind was to let his son live more


    After he signed the file, Cameron asked his men to take Dominic away and then he torn the file apart.


    Actually, the file had no force ofw. It was just a prop to threaten Dominic.

 Chapter 656 Camerons Revenge

    Chapter 656 Cameron''s Revenge


    After dealing with Dominic, Cameron made a few phone calls. Jillian Harrison must pay her debt.


    These days Nina had been indulged in her work. Now it was the time for Cameron to handle those rats


    in case that they would make trouble for Nina.


    Jillian and Reba didn''t get the so-called justice from Viggo and then they left to have lunch in a


    restaurant nearby.


    She picked a popr restaurant and chose a seat in the middle of the restaurant to attract public


    attention. She hoped that she could be recognized by someone so that she could enjoyed the feeling of


    being a celebrity. But recently seldom did she have such a feeling.


    If she continued to get no role in any TV series, she might be soon forgotten by the public.


    But it had never urred to her that before they finished their meal, a woman showed up and pped


    her. Then she even picked up the juice Jillian ordered and sshed it on her face.


    Jillian screamed and the restaurant was in chaos.


    "What are you doing?" Reba finally realized what had just happened and pushed the woman away.


    But the woman then pped her too, which made her fall back to her seat. Reba screamed in great


    pain and then burst out crying.


    Someone that sat next table stood up and stopped the woman from beating them again, "Wait, miss. I


    think you''d better stop the violence. You can have a talk with them if you think they''ve done something


    wrong to you."


    The woman shook his hand off and sneered, "She''s my husband''s mistress! I just want to beat them


    and let all other people know what a bitch she is!"


    The woman''s words made the one who stopped her take a step backward.


    He knew how terrible a person Jillian was if she ruined the woman''s marriage.


    Suddenly, someone in the restaurant shouted, "Beat the shit out of her!"


    "What a shameless bitch!"


    "A homewrecker at such a young age!"


    Hearing the cursing of the crowd, Jillian bent over on her seat with her hand covering her face. Luckily,


    now her face was veiled by her hair so no one could figure out who she was.


    Jillian didn''t expect that it would be such a bad day for her. She had been in a rtionship with a lot of


    men in the entertainment circle, several of them already married. She was warned by someone''s wife


    but it was the first time for her to be pped in the face of so many people.


    The majority of the women who were betrayed by their men dared not reveal the truth to public


    because they considered it as a shame in their life or because they were afraid that it would ruin their


    husbands'' career.


    Jillian could tell who the woman was by her voice. The woman was also among those women who


    dared not tell the truth. But today she even dared to p on her face!


    But in the presence of so many people, Jillian didn''t dare to say anything to the woman.


    But the woman didn''t stop and even held her hair in hand and pulled her up from her seat. Then she


    shouted to the crowd, "She had sex with my husband and send obscene messages to my husband at


    night!"


    Jillian couldn''t help but screamed, "Stop!"


    Then her face appeared again before the crowd.


    Someone shouted, "Is that Jillian Harrison?"


    "Oh, yes, she is! I thought it was her when she first entered the restaurant. But I didn''t say it."


    Jillian felt as if her face were burning. She didn''t know whether it was because she was pped by the


    woman or because she felt ashamed. A few minutes earlier she hoped someone could recognize her


    but now that thought vanishedpletely from her mind.


    But the woman still held her hair in hand and she could not get rid of her. She had no choice but to


    cover her scalp with her hand. Otherwise, her hair might have been pulled off from her head by the


    woman.


    "She is Jillian Harrison! My husband was not the only man seduced by her. She could get the roles she


    yed only because she had had sex with a lot of men in the entertainment circle!" the woman


    continued, which attracted another round of cursing from the crowd.


    Reba knew she couldn''t let the woman to reveal Jillian''s scandals anymore. She quickly stood up to


    help Jillian but then got kicked by the woman. Then she covered her abdomen and groaned in pain.


    The woman was a famous athlete in the past. After she retired, she knew her husband and became a


    housewife. They were indeed a happy couple.


    But several yearster after her husband had made a few achievements, he became an unfaithful


    husband.


    That''s why the woman was throwing every punch with mighty force now. Reba and Jillian had no


    chance to fight back.


    The woman kicked Reba back to her seat before she said to the crowd, "Her agent is also a bitch!


    She''s a well-known bawd in this circle and it was her who seduced my husband to meet that bitch


    Jillian Harrison!"


    Then another round of cursing rose in the crowd. Reba couldn''t even raise her head to face them.


    Now Jillian and Reba had bepletely notorious. They couldn''t show up in public anymore.


    They couldn''t even be epted by the society. Now someone had already recorded what happened


    here today and posted the video online.


    Now as Jillian had already suffered what she deserved, the woman threw her back to her seat and


    shouted at her, "Now you can continue to get involved with my husband. That''s true. And I will beat you


    to death if you do that. That''s also true."


    Jillian trebled all over in rage. But how could she defend herself?


    She had no choice but to pick up her purse and left the restaurant hurriedly. The other customers were


    still cursing them from behind.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    As they got into their car, Jillian burst into tears again.


    She was ruined. She couldn''t get back to her heyday anymore.


    But that''s not the worst thing happened to her today. That evening, the police suddenly broke into her


    house and found some heroin in her house. Then "Jillian Harrison Drug Addict" had be a heated


    topic on all social media.


    Jillian fell intoa as the police told her she was arrested due to drug.


    She had got romantically involved with many married men. But she didn''t touch any drugs.


    She was trapped.


    But she could not defend herself anymore. Now the picture of how she was arrested by the police had


    already gone viral online.


    But the moment she fell intoa, it urred to her that all she suffered today was what she was


    about to do to Nina.

 Chapter 657 All the Luck

    Chapter 657 All the Luck


    Jillian nned to ask Dominic to frame Nina up. Now Nina and Cameron were watchful as they all


    knew Jillian was their enemy.


    Dominic was Nina''s father after all. If he could manage to meet Nina and put the bag of drugs into


    Nina''s purse, in her house, then Jillian''s n would work.


    Even if urinalysis could prove that Nina wasn''t an addict, her career would be ruin by a small bag of


    white powder.


    But Jillian didn''t expect that the tragedy would happen to her.


    To make it worse, just before she was arrested, she was beaten in public as a mistress. Now no matter


    how hard she tried to prove she was not an addict, no one would believe her.


    Now for the public, she was already a promiscuous woman. It was not surprising that she was also a


    drug addict.


    Now as she was arrested, Allstar Entertainment terminated its contract with Jillian immediately. And all


    themercial endorsements backfired. Thepanies asked her to pay the penalty for breaking the


    contract. Jillian almost fell intoa in the police office.


    Jillian knew exactly why those things would happen to her.


    It must be Cameron who was behind it. He did this to take his wife''s vengeance.


    Cameron must have known her n to frame Nina up together with Dominic. Then he quickly took


    actions before her ording to her own n.


    She was quite confused why the woman who was beating her dared to reveal the truth in public. Now


    she knew why. Cameron must be behind the woman.


    With those thoughts in mind, Jillian wiped off the tears on her face and called Nina. She knew the call


    was a humiliation for her. But what she cared now was only to beg Nina for forgiveness, to let Cameron


    forgive her.


    Nina didn''t know why Jillian would call her. But as a big fan of social media, Nina had already known


    that Jillian was arrested.


    But she also loved to watch her enemy suffer. So, she decided to answer the call. After all, it was good


    to hear Jillian sobbing.


    As Nina answered the phone, Jillian cried, "Help me, please, Nina."


    Nina was quite confused, "What do you mean?"


    Nina didn''t know it was Cameron who sent Jillian to jail. Cameron didn''t tell her how to deal with Cory


    before so Nina thought Cameron had nothing to do with their problem.


    Jillian said while sobbing, "Please, Nina, tell Cameron to forgive me. I won''t harm you anymore. I won''t


    find fault with you anymore. Please, Nina."


    Jillian cried in great sorrow. It was the first time for Nina to see the woman beg her like a crybaby.


    But Nina could feel no sympathy for her. Now the scenes of how Jillian trapped her were surging


    through her mind. When she hadn''t be a famous actress, she was often bullied by Jillian, who


    even made her suffer from cyber violence.


    And Nina knew why Cameron would do such a cruel ting to Jillian. It must be due to her evil n again.


    And then she asked Jillian instantly, "So tell me, what do you n to do to me? Why would Cameron


    do this to you?"


    "I¡­" Jillian was speechless.


    Nina continued, "You asked Andrew Sonfield to drug me before. What do you want to do to me this


    time?"


    Jillian had no idea whether she should tell her the truth or not.


    After a while, she finally told Nina about how she nned to frame her up with the help of Dominic.


    Hearing her words, Nina fell into silence.


    After a long while, Nina said word by word, "I won''t help you. Instead, I''ll ask Cameron to continue."


    Jillian bawled, "Nina Sanchez!"


    Nina sneered, "Thanks to Cameron, I wasn''t ruined by you. Tell me, Jillian, why should I save you? And


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I think you know what type of person I am. If it were me, I''ll get back at you at any cost. I didn''t expect


    you to be so dumb that you ask me to save you."


    Nina couldn''t help but curse her. Now even her hand was quivering with anger.


    Last time Jillian tried to poison her and Nina had already forgiven her. But this time she even tried to


    frame her up.


    She nned to tell the police Nina was a drug addict. That was totally different fromst time.


    And Nina didn''t expect her own parents would do such an evil thing.


    There was also an actress who was framed up by her own mother. Her career was then ruined and she


    couldn''t get back to her heyday anymore.


    So, how could she save Jillian?


    She hoped Jillian could live in tragedy and chaos throughout her life. Someone as evil as she was


    didn''t deserve happiness.


    Nina hung up the phone and then she blocked Jillian.


    "What happened, Ms. Sanchez?" Sylvie saw how Nina shivered after she hung up the phone and


    asked worriedly.


    Nina held Sylvie in arms tightly and pressed her head on Sylvie''s shoulder, "Why are there so many


    evil people in this world?"


    Nina was indeed hurt by her parents.


    Though she knew Dominic and Marisa weren''t good parents, she didn''t expect them to trap her like


    this.


    This time what they did had made Nina loathe her own parents.


    "They are just jealous of you." Sylvie tried to console Nina. Now her mind was filled with sympathy for


    Nina.


    In her mind, Nina was always a superwoman who never got overwhelmed. She had never expected


    such a superwoman would say those words.


    Nina was indeed adept at controlling her own emotions. She leaned on Sylvie''s shoulders only for a


    while before she held back her sorrow. Then she patted Sylvie''s shoulder and said, "Then I''ll let them


    see how powerful I am."


    Then Nina texted Cameron, "I''ve known what you''ve done for me. Thank you."


    Then she sent another message, "I think all the luck I got in my life was used to meet you."


    After she sent the message, tears welled up in her eyes.


    She didn''t know what she should say to show her gratefulness to Cameron. Now the only thing she


    could do was to promise him that she would never leave him in her whole life.

 Chapter 658 My Luck

    Chapter 658 My Luck


    Nina didn''t ask how Cameron dealt with her father, nor did she ask what would happen to Cory after he


    was taken away by the police. It didn''t matter to her. From now on Dominic and Cory were only


    strangers to her.


    And she didn''t have to envy others who had a happy family. Now she also had a family, a family given


    by Cameron Dauster.


    And she finally got rid of her evil parents and younger brother.


    Cameron soon replied, "It''s my luck to fall in love with you."


    Tears welled up in Nina''s eyes when she smiled happily and sweetly as she saw those words on the


    screen.


    Love might be the only thing in this world that could make one smile and cry at the same time.


    Nina then received a call from Marisa Midgarden. Though Dominic had told her not to bother Nina or


    Cameron, she still phoned Marisa.


    Cory was her sweetheart. Marisa felt as if she would end up dying alone since her son had been


    arrested.


    And Dominic couldn''t stop her from calling Nina.


    Marisa begged Nina on the phone, "Please, Nina, please, tell Cameron to let Cory go."


    Nina sneered, "Sorry, but that''s not what Cameron and I could help. The police have got the evidence."


    Marisa said again, "Then could you tell Cameron to ask the police to reduce his prison sentences?"


    "No," Nina declined without hesitation, "Why didn''t you think how your son would suffer when you


    conspired with Jillian Harrison against me?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "He deserves it. Hell is the only destiny for a drug addict."


    "Nina!" Marisa cried and Nina hung up the phone instantly.


    It was quite funny. Why would Marisa think any problem could be solved by money or rtionship?


    She didn''t know how terrible her son was!


    Cory was not only a drug addict but also a possible drug dealer. This was not as simple as sending him


    to rehab.


    In Nina''s mind, sending him to prison could at least prevent him from hurting other people.


    It was said that the society would y to role to educate one''s child if he failed to do so.


    Jillian would also suffer the same.


    She sold everything she could sell from her house, her car to her purses, to pay for the penalties. After


    all those ended, she couldn''t afford a meal.


    Jillian found Reba for help, but Reba didn''t let her enter her house.


    "I want to help you. But just see what you can do right now?" Reba''s situation was a bit better than


    Jillian''s. After all, she didn''t live on her fame and face.


    But she was med by her boss, who ordered her to make Mnie nchard a famous actress,


    otherwise, he would fire her.


    Jillian said worriedly, "I can do anything you want. I don''t even have a house to live¡­"


    After a while, Reba replied smilingly, "Okay. Then do me a favor and I can lend my empty house to


    you."


    "What favor?"


    "You know, now Mnie is the only hope of mine. You get her to sleep with Mr. Fletcher, whatever


    method you use, and thereby I can get his investment."


    "No problem," Jillian said instantly.


    "Give me what I need. I will ask Mnie out." Jillian said.


    The smile on Reba became wider, "Thank you so much, dear. I''ll introduce you to someone wealthy


    Now Jillian could only use her body to earn money. Luckily, she didn''t despise herself for being a


    whore.


    Reba gave her the key of the empty house and a small bottle filled with some unknown liquid. It was


    Mnie''s fault to refuse to sleep with the man. Now she deserved what she was going to suffer.


    After all, now Jillian was totally ruined and she could only use Mnie right now.


    Now the new TV show of Allstar needed Mr. Fletcher''s funds. And Mr. Fletcher agreed to offer his


    money only when Mnie agreed to have sex with him.


    And she didn''t care whether Mnie''s thought.


    Sylvie received a call from Lucien this afternoon. Lucien said to her, "I''m in Jamton now. Are you


    avable for a dinner this evening?"


    Sylvie said in shock, "Why are you here?"


    Jamton was not a metropolis and there wouldn''t be anymercial meetings held here. She had no


    idea why Lucien woulde here.


    Lucien said honestly, "I came here to thank you."


    "You don''t have to¡­" Sylvie murmured.


    She didn''t expect Lucien to actually invite her to dinner as he promised.


    She thought he would invite her to a dinner after Nina finished her work. But now he even got to


    Jamton to thank her.


    Lucien continued, "I''m here now after all. Well, it''s up to you after all."


    Hearing his polite voice, Sylvie finally agreed.


    And then she added, "Can I ask Nina to join us?"


    Lucien replied smilingly after a while, "Of course, if she agreed."


    But now in his mind, Lucien hoped Nina was clever enough to let Sylviee here alone. Otherwise,


    he wouldn''t do any favor for Cameron anymore.


    Sylvie turned to Nina and asked, "Nina, Mr. Fowler is here in Jamton. He said he wants to invite us


    to dinner this evening."


    Lucien felt quite awkward as he heard what Sylvie said. He didn''t invite Nina to dinner.


    She was the only one he invited.


    The little girl was also good at lying.


    Nina instantly knew what Lucien had in mind and said, "You are the only one he invited, right? It is you


    who he wants to thank. I''ll pass."


    Before Sylvie could say anything, Nina continued, "You know, it''s a terrible day for me. I just want to


    stay alone this evening."


    Hearing her words, Sylvie didn''t say anything anymore.


    She had no idea why she was reluctant to have a dinner with Lucien. It was a bit weird. Lucien didn''t do


    anything wrong to her after all.


    But now Lucien had already been in this city. So, she had no choice but to ept his invitation.


    Nina and Sylvie got back to the hotel and Nina followed her to her room directly. Sylvie asked in


    confusion, "Why did youe to my room?"


    Nina smiled, "I just want to pick the outfit for you for tonight."


    Sylvie said confusedly, "It''s not a date after all."


    It was just a thank-you dinner, wasn''t it?

 Chapter 659 Boyfriend

    Chapter 659 Boyfriend


    Nina was amused by Sylvie''s answer. Nina knew that she had watched a lot of roms and read


    loads of love stories? She gave such good rtionship advice and pinpointed the problem between


    Cameron and Nina. Lucien''s intention couldn''t be clearer, but why wasn''t Sylvie able to see through it


    now?


    "Two sexually active single people having dinner in a romantic restaurant. I don''t know. Sounds like a


    date to me," Nina teased, stroking her perfectly-shaped chin.


    Sylvie snapped, "No, it''s not! He wants to treat me to dinner because I helped himst time. It''s purely


    a thank-you dinner. Nothing else."


    They were people from different worlds. If it weren''t for Nina and Cameron, she wouldn''t even have a


    chance to sit at the same table with himst time they were in Hazelton.


    Nina could tell what Sylvie was thinking.


    Sylvie was this conservative girl who had never thought about marrying off to a wealthy family. She


    probably felt like she didn''t deserve someone like Lucien.


    Nina felt for Sylvie. After all, she had been through the same thing before. She tried to distract Sylvie


    from this topic. "Okay. Let''s just end it there. Come and pick an outfit."


    Sylvie sighed. "I don''t have anything for an asion like this. I only have sweat shirts and casual


    wears."


    Being an assistant meant that she had to be running around on set all day. She had to make sure what


    she was wearing wasfortable enough.


    "How do you know? I''m sure we can find something." With that, Nina smiled and turned to Sylvie''s


    closet.


    She picked out a pair of ck trousers and a casual white button-up for Sylvie and made her put them


    on. Then, she helped Sylvie tuck the shirt in and untied the top two buttons. Nina had never noticed


    that Sylvie''s skin was so fair and smooth.


    Before Nina could see how it looked on her, Sylvie covered the cor and said, "No, no. I''m not used to


    showing so much skin."


    She had only worn this shirt on the set a few times to protect herself from the searing sun rays. Even if


    she felt too hot, she had only unbuttoned the top one.


    Nina suggested, "You have a good shape. You should show it off some time."


    Why didn''t Sylvie know how to make good use of her natural gift?


    Sylvie shook her head, scurried to the closet, and put on an oversize crew neck shirt, covering herself


    up. Nina said helplessly, "Alright. Just wear what you want to wear. You look just fine."


    "I know, right?" Sylvie looked at herself in the mirror and tidied up. "I''ve already ordered dinner for you.


    Be sure to eat it before it gets cold," she said.


    "Okay," Nina replied as she walked Sylvie to the elevator.


    Sylvie had nned to take a taxi to the restaurant. But when she got down to the hotel lobby, Lucien


    was standing right there waiting for her.


    To avert any possible scandals, Lucien didn''t stay in the same hotel with Sylvie and Nina as Cameron


    did. Instead, he checked into the hotel next door.


    "What are you doing here? I thought you are going to wait for me at the restaurant." Sylvie blushed.


    Lucien chuckled. "I''m just dropping by to pick you up."


    The two were just about to leave when they bumped into Andrew.


    Ever since Andrew decided to side with Nina, he had been keeping a safe distance from her. Now that


    he wasn''t coerced into approaching Nina, he felt much more relieved.


    He also reced the assistant that Jillian had bought off.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Sylvie and Lucien standing side by side, Andrew was a little surprised.


    However, he soon collected himself and greeted Lucien, "Mr. Fowler? What are you doing here..."


    Lucien didn''t want anything to do with Andrew. If it weren''t for the fact that Nina and Cameron got


    embroiled in the mess that Andrew and Jillian had made, he would not have known that Andrew


    existed at all.


    He ignored the hand Andrew extended and said indifferently, "I''m eating out with my friend."


    Andrew nced at Sylvie in shock. Wasn''t she Nina''s assistant? Lucien Fowler literally just called her


    his "friend"? Shouldn''t his friend be rich tycoons like Julian and Cameron? Or at least superstars like


    Nina?


    Andrew chaffed, "Oh, I know. Mr. Fowler here is your boyfriend, isn''t he?"


    Sylvie wanted to roll her eyes. What was wrong with this Andrew Sonfield? Last time, when he saw


    Cameron and her standing next to each other, he also asked her if Cameron was her boyfriend. Now,


    Lucien? What''s his deal? Couldn''t a girl just hang out with her friend who happens to be a man?


    There''s just no pure friendship between the opposite gender in his eyes? Did he know how


    inappropriate it was to say something like that? He was embarrassing her in front of Lucien!


    Sylvie had always found Andrew annoying. That didn''t change even if Andrew had clearly said that he


    was going to side with Nina.


    She rolled her eyes at him and said, "Mr. Sonfield, I think you should watch your mouth a little. You are


    lucky that Mr. Fowler doesn''t care about such a mindless remark. Just think about what if he does take


    the offense."


    Before Andrew could react, Sylvie turned to Lucien and smiled. "Mr. Fowler, let''s go."


    With that, Sylvie walked away. Lucien nced at Andrew coldly and quickly caught up with the girl.


    Lucien couldn''t care less about Andrew''sment. After all, he really did wish he was Sylvie''s


    boyfriend.


    What Lucien didn''t like was the way Andrew stared at Sylvie as if he had feelings for her.


    After the two left, Andrew''s new assistant growled, "Mr. Sonfield, isn''t she Nina''s assistant? How


    arrogant of her to speak to you like that!"


    "Well, gotta get used to it," said Andrew, looking at the two leaving.


    Thinking back, Sylvie had never given him a smile since he came into contact with Nina on the set.


    Even so, her attitude towards him was never as cold as today.

 Chapter 660 Drenched

    Chapter 660 Drenched


    Sylvie was still angry even after she got in the car with Lucien. Lucien turned to look at the mad little girl


    and said after much pondering, "It''s okay. He is not wrong. Aren''t we boyfriend and girlfriend now?"


    Seeing that she looked unpleasantly shocked, Lucien added, "Faked, of course."


    Sylvie heaved a sigh of relief. She thought the fake dating trope was over after she helped him get rid


    of Mnie''s pestering. That was why what Lucien just said kind of startled her.


    Then, she startedining, "But Andrew is so annoying! I just hate seeing him."


    Sylvie was telling the truth. Somehow, she just disliked Andrew from the first day she joined the crew


    with Nina. However, she couldn''t show her feelings that much due to her work.


    This time, he really drove her mad.


    Lucien recalled Andrew''s malicious stare and thought that Sylvie didn''t feel that way about Andrew for


    no reason.


    However, he didn''t tell Sylvie about that for the time being." If you don''t like him, stay away from him.


    Or, you can do what you did just now."


    Sylvie sighed, "Easy for you to say. What if he fires me from the crew? I still have to earn a living."


    Although Nina would protect her if anything happened, Sylvie didn''t want to trouble Nina. After all, Nina


    and Andrew still had to work on the TV series together. She couldn''t sour their rtionship just


    because she didn''t like Andrew.


    Lucien stared at her and said solemnly, "Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you. I''m your


    nominal boyfriend, remember?"


    Sylvie nced at him in surprise, then casually brushed it off. "Forget about it. It''s not him. It''s me. He


    didn''t do anything out of line"


    Lucien pursed his lips, then turned to the driver and told him to start the car.


    He really wanted to help her out. He wanted Sylvie to do whatever she felt like without thinking about


    the consequences.


    He wanted Sylvie to know that she didn''t hate Andrew for no reason. She felt that way because Andrew


    had been leering at her.


    The second they arrived at the restaurant, Lucien received a message from Nina, "Sylvie probably


    never thought about the possibility of being together with you because she thinks there is a huge gap


    between you two. You have to convince her that you are not that different from her."


    Lucien had also realized that Sylvie merely treated him as a friend and didn''t see him as a potential


    date. Even if he had already proposed to fake date with her, she still had no clue.


    "Thanks." Lucien typed back, then put his phone away.


    Sylvie was in a simple and clean T-shirt, wearing light makeup. She stared at the menu and smiled,


    obviously delighted after seeing all those delicious foods.


    He gazed at the girl and his feelings for her grew even stronger. He could have all the money in the


    world. But, deep down, he knew he just want to be with someone who soothed him and made him feel


    belonged.


    There was just something magical about this girl.


    Taking Nina''s advice, Lucien focused on talking about his experience growing up, including how poor


    his family was, how he got into a work-study program in college, and how he juggled a couple of part-


    time jobs when he was studying abroad.


    Then, he went on to talk about how he founded Camcien Lifetech with Cameron. They had a hard time


    at the very beginning. Cameron chose not to rely on his family''s connections in the academic


    They were turned down countless times. Numerous people had given them cold shoulders. But it didn''t


    stop them from working tirelessly to establish thepany.


    Sylvie was shocked. She never thought that there was such a dark past behind their glory.


    Lucien continued, "I''m just an ordinary man who happens to be slightly better at something."


    Sylvie replied, "Are you humble-bragging? Slightly better? Do you have some misunderstanding about


    the definition of ''slightly''? You outshine 90% of people in this world."


    With that, Sylvie gave him a depressed stare.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lucien chuckled and said, "Your job must be interesting. Running around on the set every day and


    witnessing the production of a TV series."


    Sylvie nodded as she ate. "Yeah. And I get to see so many handsome actors and gorgeous actresses


    every day. That''s a plus."


    Lucien didn''t respond.


    "Well, they say seeing beautiful things can make one feel good. People''s mood is a determining factor


    in their health. I think I might be the healthiest person in this world." Sylvieughed, trying to smooth


    things out.


    Lucien was amused by her clever remark.


    He then chatted about his parents, saying that they didn''t care about the family background of his


    future spouse.


    Sylvie said in surprise, "You are one of the mist eligible bachelors in Riverside City. Your parents will


    want you to marry a beautiful and outstanding girl, won''t they? The kind that attracts everyone''s


    attention? "


    They would be a perfect match. Just like Nina and Cameron.


    "Everyone has different definitions of beauty and excellence. The girl I like is the most beautiful and


    excellent in my eyes,"


    Lucien stared at Sylvie as he said. Sylvie blushed.


    Why did she feel like he was saying that to her?


    She smiled and averted his gaze to hide her embarrassment.


    Sylvie knocked on Nina''s door at around 9 p.m.


    Nina opened the door to see Sylvie wrapped in a thin nket. Nina let her in and asked in puzzlement,


    "What happened? What''s with this nket?"


    Sylvie said in chagrin, "Don''t even get me started. When we were at the parking lot, a guy identally


    bumped into me. The water in his hand spilled all over me. Lucien grabbed the nket and wrapped it


    around me."


    It was mid-summer. Lucien only wore a shirt and didn''t bring a coat for Sylvie to put on. Sylvie''s white


    shirt was drenched by the water. The area around her chest almost became transparent. That was why


    he insisted on giving her the nket.


    At the thought of that, Sylvie blushed.


    Nina lifted the nket and burst outughing. "This is no better than the button-up I wanted you to


    wear." Lucien must have seen everything. The drenched shirt veiling over her bare skin only added an


    extrayer of allure to it.


    Sylvie stamped her feet in embarrassment, "Why is this happening to me! Is that guy blind? It''s so


    awkward!"

 Chapter 661 Report

    Chapter 661 Report


    The most embarrassing thing was that Lucien caught her before she fell. The warmth of his palm on


    her skin made her heart race.


    However, that didn''t stop the water from spilling all over her. When she looked at her chest, she felt her


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    cheeks grew hot.


    Seeing that, Lucien hurried to his car and took out the nket, which temporarily saved her from the


    awkward situation.


    But just as Nina said, he must have seen everything.


    Sylvie covered her face and flopped into sofa, trying to hide herself from the rest of the world.


    Nina teased, "Should I call to confirm? And make him take responsibility?"


    Sylvie jumped up from the sofa and called out, "No!"


    One night stand was nothing strange these days. Plus, he didn''t do anything to her. She just felt


    embarrassed that he might have seen the pattern of her bra, that was all.


    Nina added, "I think he actually wants to do it though."


    "You are kidding." Sylvie fell back into the sofa.


    Nina moved closer to her and asked, "Do you have feelings for him?"


    "No." Sylvie turned over to face the wall.


    "Hey, a rich and attractive guy asked you to fake date with him. Isn''t that obvious enough? Can''t you


    just be an adult and go for it?" Nina suggested.


    Other women would pounce on him without hesitation. She didn''t know why her assistant was


    hesitating.


    Sylvie started developing a headache because of Nina''s nagging.


    She got up from the sofa and ran to the door. "It''s gettingte. Gotta go. See you tomorrow."


    With that, she rushed out of Nina''s room.


    "Scaredy-cat!" Nina shouted from behind


    Hearing that, Sylvie didn''t know whether to be angry or happy. She knew Nina said that to prod her into


    pursuing her happiness.


    But she simply couldn''t muster up the courage to hit on someone who was so outstanding and so out


    of her league. She had always been conservative and this was not something she would do.


    Sylvie did walk out of herfort zone once, though. Years ago, she made a confession to her crush


    at his birthday party but got rejected in front of everyone. That traumatized her.


    Sylvie got back to her room and took a quick shower. After much pondering, she sent Lucien a


    message. "When are you leaving? I''ll wash the nket and return it to you."


    Lucien replied almost immediately. "Gotta fly tomorrow. Just keep it. You can give it back to me next


    time.


    Sylvie stared at the text and sighed. Next time?


    Please don''t. She was embarrassed enough.


    In the end, she typed, "Okay, have a safe flight."


    "Thanks." Lucien responded.


    He wasn''t pushing her. He had already heard that Sylvie would ask for leave for her father''s birthday


    next month. He would figure out what to do by then. Maybe he could even follow her home and meet


    her parent?


    That seemed a little inappropriate. But it was still necessary to prepare a birthday gift for her father.


    After all, Sylvie was still his nominal girlfriend.


    In Riverside City.


    Mnie woke up on Mr. Fletcher''s bed. Memories fromst night flooded her mind. She went crazy


    after realizing what had happened and went at Mr. Fletcher. He called the police and had her arrested.


    Reba Young and Allstar didn''t send people to bail her out because they couldn''t afford to go against


    Mr. Fletcher.


    Mnie threw an ashtray at him and kicked him in the crotch. Mr. Fletcher was badly hurt and said that


    he would make sure that Mnie stayed in prison for the rest of her life.


    Reba and Allstar didn''t want to be implicated in this.


    Mnie had no choice but to call Lucien. Of course, Lucien had already blocked her number. Mnie


    called his office line.


    Lucien''s assistant answered it and then passed the words on to Lucien.


    He was about to board the ne in Jamton Airport and didn''t have the tome to handle this. He


    thought about it and called Cameron. After discussion, they decided to help Mnie for the onest


    time for their tutor''s sake. They nned to book a flight ticket for her and send her away.


    Cameron couldn''t care less about this whole Mnie mess, so he sends his new assistant Steven


    Emerson to take care of it.


    Before Steven left, Cameron called Nina and reported the situation to her. Although he knew Nina


    wouldn''t mind him sending someone to bail Mnie out, he still wanted to tell her about it first.


    By doing that, he was showing due respect to Nina.


    When another woman was involved, she had every right to know about the in and out of it.


    Steven went to the police station with Camcien Lifetech''swyer and a flight ticket in his hand. After


    being freed, Mnie immediately asked, "Where is Lucien? Where is Cameron? Why aren''t they


    here?"


    "Mr. Fowler is not in Riverside City. Mr. Dauster doesn''t want to see you, so he sent me to deal with this


    matter."


    Cameron had told Steven that he didn''t have to be nice to Mnie, and that was exactly what he did.


    "Here is the flight ticket Mr. Dauster bought for you. The driver will take you back to pack up and then


    drive you to the airport."


    Mnie was exasperated at the fact that Cameron and Lucien were nning on dismissing her with a


    flight ticket. This was an insult!


    She wouldn''t let them get away with it.


    Her body was tarnished by Mr. Fletcher''s filthy hands. None of them helped her out. She was not going


    to swallow it. They couldn''t treat her this way!


    It was all Cameron and Lucien''s fault!


    If they had helped her, she wouldn''t have been raped!


    She hated the two to the core.


    Mnie stepped forward, snatched the flight ticket from Steven''s hands and tore it to pieces. "Go tell


    Cameron that I won''t let this slip!" She said viciously.


    Steven shrugged and replied contemptuously, "You sure about that?"


    Steven didn''t say that because he despises her or anything. It was just that no one in Riverside City


    could afford to go against Cameron and Lucien nowadays. What was Mnie going to do? She didn''t


    have any leverage.


    Angered by Steven''s words, Mnie raised her hand in an attempt to p him. Steven grabbed her by


    the wrist and stopped her. Mnie winced in pain and cried, "Let go of me!"


    Steven had never met someone so unreasonable like Mnie. "Are you trying to assault me right in


    front of the police station? Mr. Dauster shouldn''t have bailed you out," Steven said.


    "Who do you think you are? You have no right to say that!" Mnie was going crazy again.


    Steven shook off her hands and said coldly, "I know very well who I am. But I think you should let go of


    your ego."


    With that, he left with thewyer. The driver stayed and sent the infuriated Mnie back.


    After Steven returned to Camcien Lifetech, he told Cameron what happened at the police station. "Well


    done," Cameron said to Steven.


    A person like Mnie didn''t deserve to be respected.


    Steven asked, " But she tore up the flight ticket. What should we do? Book another one for her?"


    "It''s her own choice. Let her stay, then. Her impenitence will surely teach her a lesson," Cameron''s face


    darkened as he said.


    Mnie''s insolent attitude and disposition bothered Cameron. Had Jillian''s failure taught her


    nothing?

 Chapter 662 Cupids Game

    Chapter 662 Cupid''s Game


    Mnie''s father, also Cameron''s former tutor, heard about Mnie situation and called Cameron


    immediately.


    "Leaving Riverside City is her best choice now. I''m married, and I have always made it clear that we


    could never be together.


    Lucien has also met someone who he wants to get married to." Cameron didn''t mince the word.


    His tutor sounded shocked. "When did that happen? Howe I never heard him talk about it? "


    Before Mnie''s mess, Lucien kept in frequent contact with his tutor because of her. So, his tutor used


    to know everything about his rtionship status.


    "Recently," Cameron told him truthfully, "It was love at the first sight. I think the girl he likes is great.


    They will go through thick and thin together and have a lifetime of happiness."


    Cameron''s words shattered the tutor''s hopes. Hisst sentence also insinuated that Mnie was just


    some fair-weather friend.


    Although he and Lucien''s business had taken off, there was still possibility that the situation would


    spiral. If something happened to theirpany one day, Cameron was sure that Nina and Sylvie would


    be there for them.


    But Mnie would never.


    Mnie was spoiled, selfish and wayward. If he and Lucien didn''t have such an achievement, they


    might not even attract a second nce from her.


    His tutor naturally heard what he just said. After a long silence, he sighed, "The validation from you


    says a lot. That girl must be really nice.


    In that case, I will try to persuade Mnie."


    Cameron said, "That would be great. If she keeps this up, she could lose everything."


    If she didn''t listen to her father''s persuasion and stayed, Reba would make Mnie''s life here a


    living hell.


    However, Mnie''s final choice disappointed both Cameron and Lucien. She was so spoiled that she


    wouldn''t listen to her own father''s words. The more he persuaded her, the more stubborn she was. She


    said she would stay in Riverside City and be someone who would look up to in the entertainment


    industry.


    She also stated that she would make Cameron and Lucien regret how they had ignored her.


    The singing show Nina had participated in caused quite a stir on the Inte once it started airing.


    Several headlines were positivements about Nina''s singing skill.


    Back when she first announced that she was going to be in this show, some people criticized that her


    showing up would lead to a sharp decline in the ratings of this show.


    Others didn''t believe that Nina could sing. They thought that Nina was nothing but an eye candy. She


    would make a fool of herself if she took part in that show.


    The strange thing was that the usually straightforward Nina never said anything for herself this time.


    At that time, everyone just thought that Nina didn''t have the confidence to defend herself. After the


    show aired, however, they realized that Nina was trying to prove them wrong with her actions.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    That did shut the haters up. Although there were still some of them trying to troll on her, the hate


    Nina was very satisfied with the public opinion and epted all thepliments that everyone had


    given her. She also thought that her performance was great. Only she knew how much emotion she put


    into it.


    Nina was anxiously waiting for Cameron''s call when her phone buzzed. "I didn''t know that I had hurt


    you so bad." Cameron med himself.


    Nina was a tough woman and never showed her vulnerability to him. That was why he didn''t know


    when he broke her heart into million pieces. When he heard the song, Cameron felt that the guilt was


    eating him up.


    Nina chuckled. "Do you want to hear the truth?"


    "Of course."


    "When I decided to participate in this show, I swore to forget you and move on."


    That''s why her tone was so heartbroken.


    What made people empathize with her singing was the all emotions she put into the song in the first


    ce.


    Her passion of love, vulnerability, and pain were all in it.


    Nina''s words reminded him of the first time they met when he came back. He thought that she just said


    that she didn''t love him anymore was because she was mad at him.


    He thought she didn''t mean it. Now, he realized that she really did give up on him at that time.


    "I''m sorry," Cameron mumbled.


    "I don''t need your apology," Nina said softly. "We are happy now. The pain I felt has long faded away."


    "I think all the toil we''ve been through is Cupid''s game, The timing is just right." Nina added.


    They might not have gotten back together if Cameron hade back a few years earlier or a few years


    "Yeah, everything just came about right," Cameron repeated.


    Cameron was not someone who would dwell on the past. All he could do was to love her with all his


    heart in the long years toe to make up for the years they had lost.


    True love was not passing infatuation. It made people cherish each other because they know how hard


    it was to be in each other''s life.


    Having been through all these, he realized how precious Nina was.


    Nina returned to Riverside City two weeks in advance to give Cameron a surprise. In order to do that,


    she had worked out a detailed n. Instead of taking a direct flight to Riverside City, she would board


    the ne that wouldnd at a small airport next to Riverside City. Then, Sherlyn would send a driver to


    take her there.


    Sherlyn went crazy when she heard Nina n. "Oh my gosh, are you really that in love? Surprises after


    surprises. Aren''t you tired of it?


    You are a loving couple, not James Bond and Bond Girl."


    Nina giggled, "But it''s so exciting. I just love the fluttery feeling."


    Sherlyn said helplessly, "I''m too old for this. I don''t want surprises, not even the tiniest ones.


    Unfortunately, life never goes the way I hope it would go. Being your agent makes my life simr to a


    roller coaster ride."


    Nina teased, "I thought your heart is already weathered enough to take it."


    Sherlyn said solemnly. "I have something to tell you when you are back."


    "Can''t you tell me on the phone now?" Nina asked.


    "No," Sherlyn refused immediately, "I''ll tell you when we meet. What if you can''t take it?"


    The seriousness in Sherlyn''s tone made Nina really curious. She wished she could fly back to


    Riverside City right this second.

 Chapter 663 Ruined Surprise

    Chapter 663 Ruined Surprise


    Since Nina had finished shooting most of the scenes of the TV show, the director granted her a few


    days off. Therefore, she was not on a tight schedule this time.


    It was almost noon when Nina arrived in Riverside City. She heard from Lucien that Cameron had been


    busy with his work these days and probably still in theb at this time. Hence, Nina decided that she


    would go check on him tonight after he had done all the experiments.


    She went back to her house, took a shower to clean up, and headed to Emelia''s residence to have


    lunch with her.


    The size of Emelia''s baby bump stunned Nina. "Your belly has grown so much since Ist saw you.


    How long has it been? A month?"


    Ever since the meet and greet for "Princess Lenia", Nina and Emelia only got to connect with each


    other via phone call or face time. Emelia''s baby bump was barely noticeable before Nina left Riverside


    City. This time, however, it was like Emelia had stuffed a balloon under her shirt.


    "Yeah, the twins grow really quickly," Sitting on the sofa, Emelia stroked her belly and said with a smile.


    "The doctor said that I might have to be admitted to the hospital in a while and stay hospitalized until


    delivery."


    Nina''s eyes softened. She stroked Emelia''s face and said, "Sweetie, I know it''s hard for you. Thank you


    for bearing my babies."


    Julian nced at Nina and said, "Do you know what you are saying? They''re not your babies."


    Julian had also said ''thank you'' to Emelia countless times. Every time Julian saw Emelia walk around in


    a gingerly fashion because she didn''t want to identally hurt the little two lives in her growing


    pregnant belly, Julian''s heart ached for her. He wished that the babies coulde out already and end


    this suffering right this second.


    Nina snorted, "So we are not biological rted. They are still my godchildren. "


    Nina leaned on Emelia''s shoulder as she said, and Emelia just let her be. Seeing that, Julian was


    speechless.


    "What were they doing sitting so close to each other?" He thought to himself.


    Just then, the housekeeper called them to meal. Julian thoughtfully helped Emelia up from the sofa,


    carefully escorting her to the dining room.


    Behind the two, Nina rolled her eyes at Julian. Was Julian being jealous of her? Again? She was


    Emelia''s best friend!


    When the babies are born, was he going to be jealous of them for hogging Emelia''s attention?


    At the table, Emelia said that she wanted to give Nina the copyright of the romanceedy she wrote


    based on Nina as a wedding gift. Nina said, "Thanks, I''ll take it then."


    Emelia had put so much effort into writing this novel. The most respectful thing to do was to ept the


    gift. Even if she said that she wanted to pay for it, Emelia would refuse it. Their friendship was way over


    this.


    Emelia smiled and said, "You''re wee, this is the only proper wedding gift I can think of."


    She had talent in writing. Being able to use her own words to retell the love story between Nina and


    Cameron and make it into a book was the sincerest gift she could give her.


    Nina blew her a kiss. "Love you."


    Julian could only turn a blind eye to them. He almost died of jealousy.


    "Where is Cameron? Why is she guing my wife all day?" Julian was screaming in his heart.


    Julian asked, "Do you and Cameron n to adapt it into a movie or something?"


    Nina shook her head. "Personally, I don''t want to."


    She turned to Emelia and exined, "I''m afraid that the haters will troll on me."


    Julian snorted, "Afraid? That''s new."


    Nina had always been tough and rugged. If the haters trolled her, she would troll them back harder.


    Now she was saying that she was afraid of the trolls?


    Nina said sternly, "It''s fine if they troll just me. But this is about Cameron as well. I don''t want those


    haters to taint our love story."


    Julian was quite impressed by Nina''s words. He never thought that she could be so considerate.


    Emelia nodded in agreement. "Then don''t do it."


    Ninaughed as she said thoughtfully: "Maybe when our children grow up, we can let them act in it. At


    that time, everyone might have already forgotten about this story. No trolls will make hatements


    because of me by then."


    "Sounds perfect," Emelia seconded the idea before Julian could say anything.


    He pursed his lips and remained silent.


    He thought, "My children will never have to go into the showbiz. Our family business will suffice them


    for their lifetimes. There''s no need for them to earn a living in the entertainment industry."


    Julian could never have thought that his son really became a global A-list star and his family''s business


    was taken over by his precious daughter.


    Although he didn''t want his daughter''s life to be stuffed by work and business, he could talk his son out


    of acting. Finally, he gave in and let his two children pursue their respective dreams.


    He could never though that his business acumen would be passed on to his daughter.


    After lunch, Nina chatted with Emelia for some more. "How long are you nning to stay?" Emelia


    asked.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "A couple days, I guess," Nina answered.


    Emelia asked with concern, "Will you go to see Cameron''s family then?"


    Nina shrugged. "I don''t know. It''s his say. I''m fine with whatever he ns. I can hide from them forever."


    Emelia replied, "You have nothing to hide.


    Once they get to know you, they will find out how great you are. Then, they will treat you with sincerity."


    Nina giggled.


    Emelia heard that Colleen had took the initiative to apologize to Nina. That move said a lot about


    Colleen. She must be a forthright person who didn''t want to hold grudges or dwell on the past.


    Nina sighed, "I hope so."


    If Colleen could do that, Nina would also return the favor with 100% sincerity.


    Because of the pregnancy, Emelia was easily drowsy and need to take a nap after lunch. So, Nina


    didn''t stay long.


    On the way back home, Nina had this sudden craving for coffee. So, she parked the car at a cafe and


    went to buy it.


    Soon after she left, her name made the headline. The title "meeting Nina Sanchez at a cafe" became


    trending.


    Nina didn''t expect this and was totally shocked.


    She thought that her celebrity disguise was good enough. She was wearing a mask, a hat, and a pair


    of sunsses. Plus, she left as soon as she had the coffee. She didn''t know why people could still


    recognize her.


    If Cameron saw this headline, he would know that she had returned to Riverside City. She went


    through all the trouble to hide it from him just to give him a surprise.


    But now?


    It was more like a ruined surprise.

 Chapter 664 Ill Deal with You Later

    Chapter 664 I''ll Deal with You Later


    As expected, Cameron''s phone call came not long after she arrived home.


    As soon as Nina picked up the phone, Cameron''s usation came to her ears, "The first thing you did


    when you got back to Riverside City was not to look for your husband but to catch up with your friends,


    and I didn''t even know you wereing back. Mrs. Dauster, how brilliant."


    Nina hurriedly exined, "I thought you were busy right now, so I''ll tell you after you get off work and


    give you a surprise... Who''d have thought I''d get caught while getting a cup of coffee."


    "Huh." Cameron gave her this disgruntled sneer back, showing how irritated he was.


    It was ridiculous that his wife was back from out of town, and he, the husband, had learned about it


    from the news.


    Nina knew he would be angry, so she softened her voice and coaxed, "It''s all my fault; you can punish


    me any way you want..."


    After all, the man on the other side of the phone is the one she has loved since she was a young girl,


    so how could Nina not know how to tame him? The softness of her tone, a bit of coaxing and teasing


    made him stop being angry.


    The woman''s soft, teasing voice made Cameron''s mouth go dry for a while, and since he hadn''t seen


    her for a long time, he couldn''t help but raise his hand and tug at the tie around his neck, then solemnly


    dere, "No matter how busy I am, I''ll be there if you call me."


    God knows he had just surfed the inte in his spare time at work, and as soon as he turned on his


    phone, he saw that she was on the hot topic.


    That coffee shop was Riverside City''s, and she was back? She hade back.


    Cameron didn''t know what kind of mood he was in for a moment, annoyed and jubnt at the same


    time.


    Nina nestled into the sofa and continued to soothe the man on the other end, "I know how you feel


    about me, but I don''t want to be the Helen of Troy either; I still want you to be able to bnce your work


    and your life."


    Nina meant what she said, and Cameron knew she was thinking of him more than anything else.


    So, he simply lowered his voice and said, "Wait for me at my ce."


    Nina could hear that he was no longer angry and knew how intimate he was being, and her heart


    stirred, but she grunted, "I don''t have your key; how can I get in?"


    Cameron exined, "I changed the electronic lock; the code is your birthday and mine."


    He changed the electronic locks after the two were married because, for one thing, now that they were


    husband and wife, they would be living together in the future, and it was inconvenient that she didn''t


    have a key to his house there at the moment.


    Secondly, he knew that she always forgot her keys, and by changing thebination lock, he could


    prevent this problem, taking her into ount in every way.


    Nina smiled, the man''s thoughtfulness amused her, and she couldn''t help but tease him, "Yo, Mr.


    Dauster is so thoughtful."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Cameron grunted, "Naughty girl, I''ll deal with youter."


    He then lowered his voice and demanded, "Didn''t you say I could punish you in any way I wanted?"


    The flirtation in his low tone was evident, and Nina was not an unexperienced girl who didn''t


    understand anything, so how could she not understand his words?


    However, she was not shy and reserved but replied, "Sure, I''ll wait for you."


    She hadn''t seen him for half a month, and she missed him and longed for him; otherwise, why would


    she have returned to him?


    The love of a grown-up man and woman is not only a spiritual bond but also a physical need for each


    other.


    On the other end of the phone, Cameron had a meeting to attendter, but because of Nina''s early


    return and the tititing tone of her voice on the phone, he passed the panel directly to his assistant,


    Steven Emerson.


    Steven panicked, "Mr. Dauster, I can''t ¡­."


    Cameron cut off his words, "Man up! Stop staying YOU CAN"T."


    Steven was speechless.


    He said that he couldn''t chair this conference. However, he had attended various meetings with his


    tutor in school and helped him chair seminars or academic exchanges, but now he was in a big


    He had only been working as an assistant for a few days, and he didn''t know if he was up to the job,


    but Cameron asked him to conduct a meeting, and he was afraid of making mistakes.


    He was not prepared to be asked to run a meeting in such an urgent situation.


    Cameron had already packed up his things and had the car keys in his hand.


    He looked straight at Steven and said, "This meeting is a test for you; if you do well, your internship can


    end early, and I will let the personnel transfer you; if not, your job will end here."


    After Cameron finished speaking, he walked away. The good thing was that he had alreadypleted


    the essential experimental process, all that was left was the data summary and reporting, and he


    believed that Steven could do a good job.


    As the person chosen by Lucien, Steven should be capable enough to do this simple job well.


    If he couldn''t do a good job, it would only mean that Lucien''s choice of candidate was somewhat poor,


    and indirectly, it would also mean that Steven was not qualified of being his assistant; after all, this was


    just the beginning, and the job would only be more challenging one after another.


    Steven couldn''t believe that Cameron had left like that. He froze beforeing back to his senses,


    though he broke down and still started organising thenguage and wording for the meeting.


    Fortunately, he had been with Cameron during the whole process of the experiment. Otherwise, he


    would have had to leave this time.


    But why had his boss suddenly left his job? His boss didn''t seem like such an unpredictable person, did


    he?


    Hadn''t he juste out of theb and looked at his phone?


    Steven remembered that he had also looked at his phone, and all he could think of was the news that


    his goddess Nina was out and about in Riverside City.


    He always felt that Cameron''s mysterious wife was most likely his goddess. Should he congratte his


    boss or treat him as his love rival?


    It seemed he had no choice but to congratte his boss; whom was he treating his boss like a rival?


    Cameron drove back to his house, and as soon as he entered, he was met with a warm, soft body in


    his arms; he didn''t even have time to take off his clothes, and the two tangled passionately in the foyer.


    "I miss you so much...," the woman''s wooing amid her ecstasy broke all his self-control, and he


    tightened his arms around her slender waist, wanting to embed her whole body into his.


    The two of them did not even go upstairs.


    When all the charm had dissipated, Cameron wrapped his arms around the woman in his arms and


    nestled her on the sofa for a gentle kiss.


    They were a perfect illustration of the saying that absence makes the heart grow fonder.


    Cameron''s mobile phone rings, and it''s Colleen, calling on video.


    Nina thought about their state and buried herself deeper in his arms, "What now?"


    Wouldn''t Colleen know what they had just done if the video was on?


    Cameronughed at her panicked look and said, "What? I can hang up first."


    Nina looked up from his arms and bit her lip helplessly.


    She''d been so nervous she''d thought she had to answer it.

 Chapter 665 What Changed You

    Chapter 665 What Changed You


    Cameron hung up the video Colleen was calling from and typed a few words, "Can''t answer right now,


    call backter."


    He then tossed the phone aside and embraced the person in his arms as he continued to kiss her.


    Nina tilted her head to avoid it, "We''d better hurry up and washed up while you call your mother back."


    "No rush." Cameron held her down and was once again reckless.


    By the time Cameron returned the video call to his mother, Colleen, most of the afternoon had passed,


    and Nina had tucked under the covers to catch up on her sleep while Cameron was herded into the


    study to return the call and be fully dressed.


    Insatiably, Cameron changed his clothes as she had requested and took the phone to the study,


    looking as if he had just been concentrating on his work.


    When the video call came through, Colleen, on the other end, spoke first, somewhat anxiously,


    "Cameron, I saw on the news that Nina is back in Riverside City. Your dad and I were thinking of


    inviting her over for dinner tonight. What do you think?"


    Since her attitude towards Nina had changed and she had found out that her son had even gotten his


    license, Colleen thought about meeting Nina officially. Although she and Nina hadmunicated via


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    WhatsApp and wiped the te clean, she still didn''t say it face-to-face, so she felt a bit insincere.


    So, when she saw that Nina was in Riverside City, Colleen immediately discussed the matter with


    Randall, who naturally had no problem with it.


    But after asking Cameron this question, Colleen suddenly leaned in closer to the camera and stared


    closely at Cameron and asked, "What happened to your neck?"


    Cameron looked at his neck through the video on his phone and saw a significant red mark where


    some little woman had forced him to wear his shirt, but he hadn''t buttoned it up as far as he should


    have, thus revealing the mark near his corbone.


    At this point, he was confronted with his own mother''s questioning and was a little speechless for a


    moment.


    "And your lips¡ª" Colleen was about to say how the lip was also broken a little, but then she


    understood in a second what was wrong with her son and immediately stopped the conversation


    quickly.


    No wonder the first time she called the video, she was hung up on, and thinking about it, she said with


    some embarrassment, "I didn''t interrupt you just now, did I?"


    Cameron kept hisposure, "No."


    "Oh." Colleen didn''t want to discuss this with her son, so she hurried to the subject, "So, what do you


    think of what I just proposed?"


    Cameron returned, "It shouldn''t be a problem."


    He didn''t know Nina wasing back today, and he had just been so busy with her that he hadn''t


    thought about taking her back to see his parents, but he was sure Nina wouldn''t object.


    Colleen was displeased, "What do you mean there shouldn''t be any problem? Is Nina not with you?


    You should ask her and give me a definite answer so I can prepare the ingredients."


    Cameron clears his throat, "She''s asleep."


    Colleen understood right away.


    She instantly blushed and said, "Since you said it''s okay, your father and I''ll prepare the food.


    After that, Colleen hurriedly hung up the phone, unable to look straight at her son''s bitten lip.


    How intense it had to be.


    She had just squeezed her phone to calm down for a short while when she received a message from


    Cameron on her phone.


    "Dear Mother, since we are now a family and want to keep this rtionship going well, allow me to say


    a few words first."


    Colleen was used to this style of her son''s, he had been like this since he was a little boy, strict to being


    a stickler, but there was nothing wrong with saying what needed to be told in advance.


    Colleen knew that what he was going to say had something to do with Nina, but as he said, since they


    were a family from now on, it was always time to look on the bright side, and she would take his words


    into serious consideration.


    Cameron then sent another message, "Nina was admitted to hospital a while ago with a stomach issue,


    so please try to prepare some milder dishes for the evening. Also, please don''t bring up the topic of


    kids; we don''t have ns to have children for five years."


    "She and I have had a hard time getting back together, and I want to have a good time just for us first,


    to make up for all those years we missed out on the day-to-day."


    Colleen had been upset about the five years but couldn''t help but let out a soft sigh when she saw the


    paragraph Cameron then posted.


    Her son was right, too, and it somewhat broke her heart.


    The two of them had indeed been missing years together and should live for themselves first.


    With that in mind, she also sent Cameron a reply back, "I know."


    Cameron then sent back to her, "Thanks, love you."


    It came with a kiss emoji.


    Colleen was so shocked to see her son say something like that and send an emoji that she almost


    dropped her phone.


    She knew that her son was raised to be experienced and steady, which was an excellent way of saying


    he was not cute, and he had never said anything like loving her or Randall, let alone sent a somewhat


    cute emoji-like that.


    So, what changed her somewhat insensitive son?


    The love that Nina gave him, right?


    Nina was a passionate and outgoing person, and it must have been under her influence that her son


    had be so unstinting in his expressions of love.


    Colleen was right; Nina had invisibly influenced Cameron.


    When he first started with Nina, Cameron had been the same kind of quiet and inexpressive person.


    "Cameron, love needs to be spoken out, not just acted out."


    "It''s just as important to say it out as to do it."


    "That''s why I need you to say you love me every day."


    "Come on, say it, say you love me."


    "If you don''t repeat it, I will ignore you."


    "Cameron, I love you; I love you; I love you. Now, is it your turn to say it."


    The young Cameron was so pestered that he had no choice but toply, hugging her and saying


    love to her repeatedly until she was satisfied.


    Over time, the word "love" became less difficult for him to utter.


    Colleen happily shared this slight change in her son with Randall, who seriously said, "You see, that''s


    how a good rtionship, where two people love each other, can make a difference positively."


    Even Colleen was moved to exim, "Love is something that does require a willing heart."


    She had tried forcibly to set Cameron up with Michelle, but Cameron had never even looked at Michelle


    in all those years.


    With Nina, he had utterly overturned her perception of him as a mother.


    In future, she would never be that obnoxious mother and mother-inw again.

 Chapter 666 Dont Miss Me Too Much

    Chapter 666 Don''t Miss Me Too Much


    Nina was still awake when Cameron re-entered the bedroom.


    Cameron went to bed and leaned over to her, gesturing for her to look at the cor of his shirt, and


    teasinglyughed, "My mother knows everything."


    Nina blushed and pulled the covers over herself.


    She still didn''t hide anything after trying to keep things out of sight.


    Cameron pulled her out from under the covers, wrapped his arms around her and said with a smile,


    "My parents have invited you over for dinner tonight."


    "Okay." Nina responded readily, "I have more time toe back, so I should meet them for dinner."


    Now that she was licensed and Colleen had shown her sincerity, Nina naturally had nothing to hold


    back and was willing to work everything out for the better.


    Nina didn''t feel much sleep anymore, and after raising her hand and pushing the man on top of her


    away from her, she sat up under the covers and said, "Since I''m going to your house for dinner, I


    should bring some gifts too, but I don''t have anything prepared now, I have to hurry out to buy them."


    "No need to be so solemn..." Cameron knew that his parents were not the ones to bother with such


    things either.


    But Nina insisted, "No, it''s basic etiquette. I''ll get Sherlyn to go shopping with me."


    Cameron had a headache, but he could see her insistence and let her be.


    While Nina washed up and got dressed, Cameron followed her and said, "I''ll take you to the mall."


    Nina waved her hand, "Don''t. It would be a problem if we were photographed again."


    Nina''s words made Cameron a bit dejected; he pursed his lips in silence, then put his arm around the


    woman''s waist from behind and asked in a low voice, "Honestly, when do you n to go public about


    our rtionship?"


    Nina, who was putting on her make-up, looked in the mirror at the man who looked a little gloomy and


    said after a moment''s thought, "You want me to go public now?"


    If he wanted public and official name, it wasn''t as if she couldn''t do it now.


    Cameron tilted his head and kissed the side of her face, "It doesn''t have to be now, but it would be


    better if it were sooner."


    He wanted to be with her in public, walk down the street with her hand in hand, visit her without having


    to sneak around and have the whole world know that she was his woman.


    "Then wait until I finish filming this show," Nina answered.


    "Sure." Cameron had no problem with that.


    Nina nced at the man in the mirror and kindly warned, "You should be prepared when the time


    it; I don''t know if you''ll be able to stand it then."


    People will think well of it in an ordinary marriage and others who don''t, let alone an actress like her.


    Even if Cameron were good, there would still be people saying things, not to mention all the detractors


    hiding behind the scenes.


    "What can''t I stand?" As he wrapped his arms around her, Cameron said, "I''ll get mywyer to sue


    anyone who dares to cuss."


    Ninaughed out loud; that was the way he acted.


    After gathering herself, Nina called Sherlyn and asked her to go shopping with her.


    Emelia was too pregnant to go shopping, and Sylvie had been given the day off, so Sherlyn was the


    only person she could call.


    Sherlyn readily agreed, "Okay, I''ll see you at the mallter, and I''ll tell you something about myself."


    After hanging up the phone, Nina said to herself, "I don''t know what Sherlyn is going to tell me. She''s


    so secretive."


    Cameron picked up, "Maybe it''s something big."


    Nina raised an eyebrow, "You seem to know something?"


    Cameron, in turn, said, "I have something to tell you tonight too."


    What Sherlyn was going to say to Nina, Cameron knew, was about Sherlyn and Viggo; Cameron had


    already heard from Viggo.


    Cameron wanted to tell Nina about Tymers Entertainment, something Sherlyn had been asked to keep


    secret for a while after hearing from Viggost time, and something Cameron wanted to tell Nina


    himself.


    He had thought it would be a while before they could meet, but he hadn''t expected Nina toe back


    out of the blue so that he woulde clean tonight.


    "What''s wrong with all of you? So mysterious." Nina said and then came up and wrapped her arms


    around the man''s neck, kissed him on the lips, then said, "I''m off shopping, don''t miss me too much."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Nina said it as a joke; she always teased Cameron like that.


    She would let go of him and leave when she finished, but she ended up with the man''s strong arms


    around her, "You don''t need to buy anything; you''re rarely free, shouldn''t you be spending time with


    me?"


    She hadn''t told him first when she returned but had gone to Emelia''s house to dine.


    Now it was time to go shopping and have afternoon tea with Sherlyn. Cameron feltpletely


    unwanted; it was like he was only needed for sexual activities.


    Nina sighed helplessly and raised her hand to caress the man''s lovely cheek, coaxing, "Be good. I''ll try


    to make this quick ande back when I''m done shopping."


    Cameron held her in his arms for a while longer before releasing her, and by that time, Nina drove to


    the mall to meet up with Sherlyn, who had been waiting for her for half a day.


    "You''re good at being dillydallied." Sherlyn roasted at Nina as the two walked together towards the


    women''s clothing counter in the mall.


    "I can''t help it. The house man is too clingy." Nina smiled back.


    Sherlyn turned her head nervously and looked around before lowering her voice to warn her, "The mall


    is crowded, so watch your back and keep your voice down when you''re talking about such topics."


    "Got it, got it." Nina threw up her hands in surrender, then took Sherlyn''s arm and continued walking.


    "Hey, why are you wearing ts? I thought you said you wanted heels semi-permanent?" Nina nced


    curiously at Sherlyn''s feet.


    Sherlyn herself wasn''t short, but because of her profession, she wore high heels all day long, and of


    course, to create the image of a strong woman who was not to be messed with, Nina hadn''t seen much


    of Sherlyn without high heels in all her years.


    Sherlyn looked unnatural, "I''m going shopping with you, aren''t I? High heels are tiring."


    Nina was more and more surprised, "You''re tired of wearing high heels one day? Do you remember? I


    once had a problem with my red-carpet dress, and you ran back and forth on your heels to several


    venues to get me a new dress, and I asked you if your feet hurt."


    Sherlyn grunted, "Of course, I remember. I said high heels were as t as sandals for me and I could


    even win a race in heels."


    Nina spread her hands, "So yeah, it''s just a shopping trip; why are you worrying about being tired?"


    "Sherlyn, something''s wrong with you." Nina pulled Sherlyn to one side, narrowing her eyes and staring


    at her with certainty.

 Chapter 667 A Dream Come True

    Chapter 667 A Dream Come True


    Sherlyn didn''t expect Nina to be so observant, so she had to be truthful, "I''m... pregnant."


    "What?" Nina eximed, lifting the sunsses on her nose as she stared intently at Sherlyn with her


    pretty almond eyes in shock.


    "The baby is Viggo''s," Sherlyn added, and Nina almost fainted, raising her hand and starting to pinch


    herself for self-saving.


    The answer was something she hadn''t expected at all.


    "We met at an event a while back, and I got drunk; he gave me a ride home and then just, just..."


    Sherlyn was crestfallen even as she mentioned the incident, "I didn''t think then that I''d get pregnant by


    one night."


    Nina took a few deep breaths against the wall, and when she looked up and saw a cafe in front of her,


    she took Sherlyn and said, "Let''s go and sit there. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to handle it."


    Sherlyn rolled her eyes, "Is there anything you can''t handle in the world?"


    "To be honest, I can''t stand this stuff." Nina walked away breathlessly, holding onto the wall.


    She thought she had had a difficult life growing up. As an adult, she''d been involved in the messy


    entertainment world, so she''d experienced just about every outrageous thing, but she couldn''t imagine


    Sherlyn and Viggo being associated in this way.


    Sherlyn had been with her for years at Tymers Entertainment, and if there had been a spark between


    her and Viggo, there would have been a spark, but it seemed like they had only been boss and


    subordinate these years.


    Sherlyn''s personality hasd always been one of those "men are not as meaningful as work", and Nina


    thinks she may not be interested in men or love.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Nina and Sherlyn found a quiet and secluded corner in the cafe and sat down. Nina ordered a cup of


    coffee and, considering Sherlyn''s pregnancy, ordered a ss of juice for her.


    When the coffee and juice came, Nina took a big sip of the coffee and then said to Sherlyn, "Come on,


    Agent Sherly, tell your story."


    Sherlyn sullenly asked, "What other story can I have? I told you it was an ident."


    "What are you going to do about the baby?" Nina asked in a lowered whisper, "Does Viggo know?


    What''s his attitude?"


    Sherlyn was a little bitter, "He knows, and he said to have the baby, and we get married."


    "Ahem¡ª" Nina nearly choked on the coffee in her mouth at Viggo''s decision.


    "He said he''d marry you? He, he¡ª" Nina was at a loss about what she should say.


    Viggo had had an ex-girlfriend when he was younger and hadn''t had any more emotional


    entanglements since the break-up, except, of course, for a crush on Emelia some time ago.


    But Viggo should have let go of Emelia a long time ago, but even if he doesn''t have another woman in


    mind now, that doesn''t mean he likes Sherlyn.


    In Nina''s mind, a marriage between two people is supposed to be emotionally grounded, so she is at a


    loss as to what she should say to Sherlyn.


    Luckily, Sherlyn is a thorough one and says, somewhat self-deprecatingly, "I know what you''re going to


    say; I was shocked to hear him say he ns to get married too."


    Sherlyn recalled her visit to meet with Viggo as she recounted to Nina, "I went to see him once after I


    found out I was pregnant, the time Jillian Harrison and Reba Young went to mess with him."


    "I was just going to inform him that I wanted to keep the baby, and he''s not to be responsible for me at


    all or for the baby. I''m perfectly capable of raising the baby myself."


    "I was thinking that I''m not going to marry or have a rtionship with any man in my life, I''m afraid, it''s


    nice to have a child, and he has such good genes..."


    When she said this, Sherlyn felt a little ufortable about what she thought, and Nina teased her,


    "That''s a good thought."


    Sherlyn stretched her hands and added, "Who knew that after he heard my idea, he would just say he


    wanted to get married? I was so confused, and I knew he didn''t love me, so I didn''t even think about


    getting married or being together."


    At that time, in Viggo''s office, Viggo offered to get married, and she said no on the spot after her


    surprise, "I don''t think we should be tied together reluctantly for the sake of a child. Such a loveless


    marriage is not what I want, and even if we don''t get married, I''m 100% capable of raising this child


    alone."


    She was about to leave after she finished her thoughts when Jillian and Reba barged into Viggo''s


    office. She had wanted to make her escape through themotion, but to her surprise, Viggo ignored


    them and dragged her to another meeting room, where they continued to discuss children and


    marriage.


    Viggo said, "I''d make a good husband and father."


    Without waiting for Sherlyn to say anything, Viggo added, "Some marriages start with love, others start


    with profit, and I think maybe a marriage can start with children too."


    "Sherlyn, you and I are both mature enough to trust that we''ll run this marriage well."


    Although Sherlyn didn''t say directly what her choice was, Nina had already guessed, "So you were


    convinced by him and decided to marry him?"


    Sherlyn nodded, "I''ve thought about it. I''ve got nothing to lose by getting married. He''s got the face, the


    body, money and the fame. I''ve earned it. Even if we find out after we get together that it''s not working


    out, it''s no big deal."


    "I''m rich and capable myself, so the big deal is to divorce again and live on my own with the kid."


    Nina gave Sherlyn a bigpliment, "That''s a great mindset you have."


    Sherlyn took a sip of her juice and said quietly, "What else could I do? I want this baby. I''m afraid if I


    don''t agree to get married, he won''t agree to have the baby."


    Ninaughed, "So you had to marry him in the end to keep the baby?"


    "Uh-huh," Sherlyn responded.


    Nina couldn''t stopughing, "If our award-winning actor Viggo Johansen knew what you were thinking,


    he''d probably faint from shock. How is it that a man as attractive as he only seems to be of use to you


    for having children?"


    Sherlyn gave her a look, "Don''t talk nonsense. I recognise his charisma; after all, he is an icon and was


    once the top of his generation, the dream of thousands of girls."


    Nina immediately moved closer to her and gossiped, "Were you among the thousands of girls?"


    Sherlyn raised her hand and pushed away from the unbelievably beautiful face before her, stopping all


    Nina''s curiosity with her unsmiling words, "No."


    She was once an ugly duckling, not in a position to dream of such things.


    Now she had been transformed into a white swan through the world, but she had long since passed the


    age of dreaming.


    She would never tell anyone that she had chosen to work in the entertainment industry because she


    had the desire to be close to that perfect man.


    Instead, she never expected that her dreams woulde true after she had passed the age of


    dreaming.

 Chapter 668 Lets Wear Couple Outfits

    Chapter 668 Let''s Wear Couple Outfits


    Nina resumed her seat, looked at Sherlyn, and said earnestly, "Sherlyn, seriously, I support whatever


    choice you make because I know that you''ll have a good life no matter what choice you make."


    As a champion celebrity manager in the entertainment industry, what scenes has Sherlyn not seen?


    Her experience has made her a person who sees everything clearly, and she has a strong and


    upwardly mobile personality. Since she has decided to marry Viggo, she is bound to make the best of


    it, whether or not there is love between her and Viggo now.


    Viggo must have understood Sherlyn''s character, so he insisted on getting married.


    Even if there was no love before, they had worked together for many years, so it was impossible for


    him not to understand Sherlyn''s character.


    And Nina believed that Viggo would be as good a husband and a good man as he said he would be.


    His character is trustworthy, and Sherlyn must have seen this.


    So, this seemingly out-of-the-blue rtionship was actually established on a foundation of many years


    of mutual understanding.


    Nina''s support touched Sherlyn, "I knew you understood me."


    "That''s true." Nina smiled ostentatiously butmented, "If we didn''t know each other well, how could we


    have worked together for so many years?"


    Sherlyn smiled back, "Now that I''m done, let''s go buy your present."


    Nina sipped her coffee gracefully, "No rush, let''s finish our coffee first. It''s a rare day when I get to be


    so rxed or a peaceful time for us two women to enjoy."


    Sherlyn smirked at her, "Wow, you''re still willing to spend some peaceful time with me? I thought you


    had Cameron and didn''t want us."


    Ninaughed, "How can that be? Love and friendship can never rece each other; we need love as


    much as friendship."


    No sooner had Nina''s words fallen than a message arrived on her phone from Cameron, "Have you


    finished shopping? When are youing back?"


    Nina reached out with a headache and rubbed her forehead with her fingers before roasting, "This is


    killing me."


    But she didn''t dare tell Cameron that she and Sherlyn were still rxing over coffee and had even


    listened to Sherlyn''s story about her and Viggo, so she simply said, "Not yet."


    Cameron quickly replied, "Didn''t we all agree on what we would buy? A silk scarf for my mum and a tea


    set for my dad, you just go to the shop and choose. Why haven''t you finished shopping yet?"


    The silk scarf and tea set were Cameron''s offer to Nina from the perspective of knowing his parents,


    and Nina also thought they were gifts that wouldn''t go wrong, so she epted Cameron''s offer and


    nned to buy them.


    Sherlyn saw what Cameron had sent and got up with her bag and rushed to Nina, "Come on, hurry up,


    finish shopping and go back to be with him. Sounds like he can''t live without you even for a second."


    "Exactly!" Nina said through clenched teeth, "What a disgrace!"


    She wanted to talk to Sherlyn for a while longer, but he started rushing her before she could even get


    her ass warmed up.


    She got up, grabbed her bag and went out of the cafe with Sherlyn. The two of them went to choose


    the silk scarves and then to the tea shop to buy tea sets, and just as they reached the car park,


    Cameron''s phone called again.


    Nina picked up the phone andined, "Cameron, why are you rushing me?"


    Sherlyn listened to Cameron''s words and waited to see what the young couple would fight about.


    Yes, that''s how true toxic friends are; she just wants to see a fight and fall out.


    "I just missed you so much." A man''s voice came with an innocent and sultry bark over the phone.


    Nina was silent.


    The man''s pitiful tone made Nina unable to get angry.


    Sherlynughed back and forth, "It is everything has its vanquisher."


    She knew how grumpy Nina was, and she was expecting to see how Nina would get angry with


    Cameron; who knew that Cameron was entirely out of line, coaxing a ''miss you'' line that instantly put


    Nina out of her temper.


    Nina red at Sherlyn and then said to the man on the phone, "I''m in the car park; I''ll be right back."


    "But I need to go back to my ce first and pick up some clothes," Nina added.


    She''d brought some clothes and her daily essentials with her when she''d gone to Cameron''s earlier,


    but those clothes were mainly casual, and she''d better dress formally as she was going to meet his


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    parents at his house tonight.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you," Cameron answered the phone, sounding noticeably happier than he had just


    been.


    After she hung up, Sherlyn tsked, "I didn''t expect you two to get along like this? Being such a macho, I


    didn''t even think Cameron would be pampered."


    "I just missed you so much." Sherlyn mimicked Cameron''s voice as she rubbed her arms, "Oh my god,


    that''s so cheesy. I have goosebumps."


    Nina smacked her lightly, "I''m waiting to see how our Best Actor, Johansen, pampers you, then I''ll


    Sherlynughed and shook her head, "How could he possibly pander to me? It didn''te to that


    between us, okay?"


    They were only temporarily married for the sake of their children, their rtionship wasn''t deep enough


    to pamper each other, and she now had a headache by thinking about how she would adjust to moving


    in together after the license.


    A man and woman who have only slept together for one night are not that different from strangers, plus


    she''s lived alone for so many years that she''s just notfortable with the presence of another person


    in her living space.


    It''s disturbing to think about.


    Nina, already sitting in the car, raised her hand and waved at Sherlyn, who leaned over slightly and


    then heard Nina say cheekily, "You''ll get attached after you''ve slept together a few more times."


    With these words, Nina quickly rolled up the window, started the car and drove away.


    Sherlyn stood there for a moment before she realised what Nina meant by that. God damn it, how an


    actress like her can be so full of pornographic stuff all day long.


    Nina drove back to her ce first, but when she couldn''t decide what to wear for the evening, she


    called Cameron to ask his advice.


    Cameron was waiting desperately for her and was surprised that she was still choosing an outfit, so he


    said, "Whatever looks good on you."


    "You''re just brushing me off!" Nina protested immediately.


    Cameron was helpless, "I meant what I said; don''t you know how perfect your condition is?"


    She would look good in just about anything with a perfect face and body. Otherwise, how did she get so


    many fashion endorsements?


    "That''s a nice way of putting it." Nina instantlyughed at him again, grabbed a dress, and said, "I''d


    rather wear this dark blue dress. It''s modest, elegant, and generous."


    Nina then asked the man on the phone, "Do you have a navy-blue tie? Let''s wear a couple''s suit."


    "Sure." Cameron had no problem with this, and such sweet things between lovers, he was certainly


    willing to do it together with her.

 Chapter 669 It Was You

    Chapter 669 It Was You


    When Nina returned to Cameron''s residence, she found that Cameron was on a video call, putting his


    mobile phone on the sofa in the living room with some documents in his hand.


    However, Nina did not see his phone. She only thought that he was lowering his head to read the


    documents. As such, she walked over and threw herself into his embrace. "Darling, I''m back."


    Nina was afraid that he would be unhappy, so she took the initiative to coax him.


    "I''m in a meeting," Cameron said, ncing at his phone calmly.


    "What?" Nina cried out in surprise. She immediately got down from his body and tried to escape.


    He really went too far. He didn''t give her a hint in advance. She hugged him directly in front of the


    camera. How inappropriate was that!


    To her surprise, Cameron put down the document in his hand and pulled her back.


    After pressing Nina down beside him, he smiled and said to the person in the video, "Let me introduce


    my wife, Nina Sanchez."


    Then, he introduced the man in the video to Nina. "My new assistant, Steven Emerson."


    Cameron had already held her down, so it was not good for Nina to get up and leave.


    Although she was very confused as to why Cameron would suddenly introduce her to the people in the


    smile and raised her hand to greet Steven on the phone. "Hi."


    As a female star, she was good at maintaining elegant smiles and polite greetings.


    To her surprise, the so-called new assistant of Cameron on the opposite side suddenly became


    nervous and stammered, "Well, I, I¡ª"


    Nina maintained a decent smile as she looked at the red-faced Steven on the screen. Then, she tilted


    her head to look at him and asked him with her eyes, "What''s wrong with your assistant?"


    Cameron exined to her calmly, "He''s your fan."


    Nina came to a sudden realization. No wonder Steven was so excited.


    However, how could Nina know that this new assistant of his was her fan?


    It was quite strange and ridiculous.


    At this moment, Steven, who was at the other end, finally managed to say a few words, but he


    Cameron raised his eyebrows and asked knowingly, "What?"


    "You clearly know that I am your wife''s fan, so you deliberately introduced her to me to stimte me."


    Steven felt that his boss was too scheming andpletely caught him off guard.


    Although he had suspected the rtionship between Nina and Cameron before, he did not expect it to


    be true.


    And he was told in such an abrupt way, which made him feel embarrassed.


    Cameronpletely denied hisint. "You think too much."


    Then, without giving Steven a chance to speak, he announced, "The host of this meeting is very good,


    and the content is also very good. I''ll ask the personnel to give you a regr positionter."


    "Thank you very much." Steven''s face was full of respect. Heined about his boss''s schemes


    many times in his heart, and then hung up the phone with extreme grief and indignation.


    "What do you mean by this? Hmm..." When Cameron finally finished the video call, she hurriedly asked


    him. However, the man turned around and pushed her to the sofa. All the words she wanted to ask


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    were stuck between her lips.


    Nina angrily pounded the man a few times. "Is he done yet? Is it interesting to kiss her all day long?"


    After Cameron let go of her, she immediately objected to his behavior. Cameron stroked her lips and


    said slowly, "I remember that someone told me that if we get married one day, we should kiss each


    other before going to work every morning, and kiss each other after we get home, and kiss each other


    before sleep, and when we get up, there should also be a kiss in the morning."


    Nina felt goosebumps all over her body. "Did I say that?"


    "Could it be that I''m the one who said it?" said Cameron with a snort.


    Nina couldn''t live any longer. Who the hell knew what kind of novels he had read? Pretentious love


    novels? She couldn''t believe that he could say such a disgusting thing. At the thought of that, she was


    so annoyed when she thought that he would hold her in his arms and kiss her non-stop.


    Cameron saw through her heart at a nce, and his eyes immediately became sharp. "What''s wrong?


    Do you dislike my kiss?"


    "That''s not true," Nina exined with a smile. "I just feel like there''s no need to kiss so many times."


    "No. I''ll do whatever you say." After saying that, he leaned over and kissed her on the lips.


    He really felt that he could never kiss her enough. He wanted to stay with her for 24 hours a day.


    After this kiss, she suddenly stared at Nina and asked, "Did you drink coffee?"


    Nina recalled the scene in the coffee shop with Sherlyn and said with a guilty conscience, "Yes."


    But then she quickly exined, "Sherlyn wanted to tell me something about her, so we went to the


    coffee shop to chat for a while."


    "You''ve been here for a while, haven''t you?" Cameron asked with a cold snort.


    She imed that she had been staying there for a while, but in fact, she had been staying there for a


    long time. No wonder he had to wait for her at home for a long time.


    If he didn''t call her to urge her, did she intend to stay with Sherlyn after dinner time?


    Seeing that he was about to get angry, Nina quickly hooked her arms around his neck and changed the


    topic. "By the way, do you know what eye-popping news Sherlyn told me about? She''s getting married


    to Viggo Johansen!"


    When Nina finished speaking in an exaggerated manner, she discovered that Cameron was extremely


    calm.


    She asked him in confusion, "Why are you so calm? Don''t tell me you already know..."


    "Yes." Cameron did not hide anything. "I''m very familiar with Viggo. He told me about it as soon as


    possible."


    Nina pushed him away from her and sat up to stare at him in shock. "Are you... very familiar with


    Viggo?"


    She remembered that the reason why Cameron took his grandmother backstage at thest meeting


    was that he knew Viggo, but she didn''t expect that they were very familiar.


    Cameron didn''t say anything and only looked at Nina with a meaningful expression.


    With her intelligence, she should be able to realize his identity.


    Nina frowned slightly and thought for a while, and then she said in disbelief, "Are you Mr. N, Tymers''


    mysterious partner?"


    Cameron nodded. "Yes, I first established Tymers Entertainment for you."


    "At that time, I was abroad, and the entertainment circle was a ce where various people gathered. I


    was worried about you. At that time, Viggo also intended to retire behind the scenes, so I contacted him


    and talked about building apany with him."


    At that time, he was only 20 years old. He got the schrships one after another with his excellent


    brain, as well as the money for transferring his own patents. As a partner, Viggo also paid half of the


    money, so Tymers was established by them.


    Nina didn''t know what she should say. She was surprised, but she was still happy and moved. She


    recalled what had happened to her over the years and realized that it was Cameron and his Tymers


    that had been guarding her silently.

 Chapter 670 Its Enough to Have Him

    Chapter 670 It''s Enough to Have Him


    Seeing that Nina didn''t say a word, Cameron quickly pulled her into his arms. "Don''t be angry. I didn''t


    mean to hide it from you. Our rtionship has been unstable ever since I returned to China. I''ve never


    had the right opportunity to confess to you."


    "Before the contract was terminated, I wanted to participate in a reality show about dates and


    rtionships. You messed it up, didn''t you?" Nina asked faintly.


    Cameron admitted frankly, "Yes, I can''t watch you and other men fall in love with each other."


    Nina replied to him and then asked him, "There was a drama before, but the producer insisted on me


    apanying him. Did you put him in jail?"


    At that time, Nina was not very famous. At that time, she was auditioning for the role of the second


    female lead. It was obvious that she had passed, butter, at a party, the producer took a fancy to her


    and hinted to her to sleep with him, then he will offer her the female lead.


    She refused the bald old man directly and righteously. First of all, she didn''t like the role. She was


    aiming for the second female lead. Second, she wouldn''t do dirty things like sleeping with him. She


    really liked acting and wanted to be famous. But if she relied on this method, she would rather be an


    unknown actress.


    The producer refused to give up. Nina simply smashed his head with an ashtray and threw him into the


    hospital on the spot. Later, the old man became angry and threatened to ban her from the industry.


    Not only was she kicked out of the production, but she was also rejected by several projectster.


    It didn''t take long for the producer to get into jail, and then his deration of banning her was over.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    It was no exaggeration to say that if nothing happened to the producer, those people in the circle would


    not use her for his sake. Then she would never have a chance to stand out.


    Not only did she not have the chance to stand out, but she might not even be able to survive in the


    entertainment industry.


    At that time, Nina still felt puzzled. How could that old man just happened to have an ident and went


    to jail? Now that she knew all these identities of Cameron, she realized that he must have something to


    do with that too.


    When it came to that matter, she thought of the old man. She still couldn''t hold back the anger in her


    heart. "I did it. I gave the court the evidence of his tax evasion."


    If he wanted to touch his woman, he was not the most ruthless. He could only be more ruthless.


    He also knew that if he didn''t let the old man get involved in the big trouble, Nina would still have a


    tough time in the future.


    Nina asked again, "In the past few years, although the script is very good, there are basically no kissing


    scenes or intimate scenes. It was also instructed by you."


    She saw that there were some intimate kissing scenes in other people''s TV series, but she didn''t. She


    really wanted to try what it felt like to kiss someone else and wanted to know if she only had feelings for


    Cameron. As a result, she had no chance at all.


    "When I shot that artistic movie which was R-rated. I was prepared to sacrifice myself for the art, and I


    even went to the gym in advance to show my beautiful butterfly bones. Unexpectedly, before filming,


    the director said that he had found a substitute for me. Is this also your idea?"


    "You want to sacrifice yourself for art? Don''t even think about it!"


    "As long as I''m with you, you can''t get that chance!"


    The man''s words were very sincere, causing Nina to roll her eyes at him. "You are a stumbling block on


    my way to being a superstar."


    He bit her lips and said, "It''s toote to regret it now, Mrs. Dauster."


    What was more, he didn''t give her any chance to flirt with other men. And now, they were perfectly


    justified. Her heart, her lips, and she all belonged to him.


    Nina was so angry that sheughed at "Mrs. Dauster" that she gave him a heavy bite. In order to get


    revenge on him, she pressed him into her arms and kissed him hard. The two of them yed together


    on the sofa until Colleen called.


    "Have you guys set off yet?" Colleen asked Cameron on the phone.


    Cameron nced at the beauty in his arms. Her hand was still poking at his chest with malicious


    intentions. Cameron held her naughty fingers and restrained his breath. He said, "I''m ready to go."


    Colleen was overjoyed. "Okay, then we''ll start cooking."


    "Okay." After responding, she hung up the phone. Just as she was about to turn around and throw


    herself into his arms, she jumped up from the sofa with ease.


    The girl blinked her sly eyes and said, "Hurry up. It''s impolite to let your parents wait too long."


    After that, she went upstairs first. Cameron raised his hand to pinch his forehead, got up, and followed


    her.


    On the way to Cameron''s family, Nina was a little nervous and moved on her seat several times.


    Cameron noticed her uneasiness. He gently held her pretty fingers with his right hand and gently


    rubbed them in his palm, trying to calm her down in this way.


    "You still have me," Cameron said in a soft voice.


    There weren''t any excessive words, nor were there any other movements. However, this sentence


    alone was already enough to help Nina condense and block all of the wind, frost, snow, and rain.


    She still had him, and she only had him.


    After breaking up with her selfish and heartless parents, she only had him.


    But even if he was the only one left, she was still very happy.


    Because the love he gave her was enough to support her to warm her up.


    Although Nina knew that Colleen Donovan and Randall Dauster had changed their attitude towards


    her, she did not expect them to be so enthusiastic. As soon as she entered the door, Colleen took her


    hand and said, "Come on,e in and have a seat."


    Nina was a little shocked. She looked at Cameron in a panic. Cameron immediately grabbed her wrist


    and stopped her from being taken away by Colleen.


    Colleen nced at her son''s hand and was angry andughed. "What do you mean? Can I even eat


    your wife?"


    The word "wife" that Colleen used made Nina a little embarrassed, but she also rxed a little.


    She looked up at him and pulled her hand out of his palm. "I''ll sit with Auntie Colleen for a while."


    Nina was not a timid or shy person. She was just not used to Colleen''s enthusiasm.


    Colleen saw that Nina had already agreed, so she no longer cared about Cameron''s expression. She


    pulled Nina to the sofa and sat down. She enthusiastically said, "Try this herbal tea. I dried and baked


    them myself. It''s also good for your skin."


    Before Nina could say anything, Colleen hurriedly said, "If you don''t like it, I''ll get juice for you."


    Colleen had already prepared several kinds of drinks because she wasn''t sure what Nina liked to drink.


    Nina smiled and said, "The tea is very good."


    She picked up the delicate cup and took a sip. Then she said, "It tastes really good. If you have more,


    could you give me a few bags? I want to drink it during work."


    The smile on Colleen''s face immediately blossomed. This little girl was really good at talking. She


    immediately confirmed her sincerity. Colleen was very pleased.

 Chapter 671 A Happy Family

    Chapter 671 A Happy Family


    Colleen smiled and said, "I''ve been basking in the sun for a long time. You can have as much as you


    want."


    "Thank you." Nina took a few more sips of scented tea and then motioned for Cameron to bring over


    the gifts she brought for his family. She gave Colleen and Randall the silk scarf and tea set


    respectively, which were both in line with their preferences.


    Colleen immediately put the silk scarf on her neck and praised Nina. "I went shopping a few days ago


    and saw this silk scarf. I liked it very much at that time. I didn''t expect that you would give it to me


    today. It seems that we have a tacit understanding."


    Nina smiled and replied, "When we have time in the future, we can go shopping together and buy


    things."


    Colleen was very happy. "Then that''s a deal. You have a good taste. You must be an expert in fashion.


    Please help me pick some nice clothes."


    Colleen generously praised Nina. Of course, Nina''s clothing quality was recognized by the entire


    entertainment industry and even by most women. Basically, the clothes she was wearing would be


    popr immediately. Her ability to make goods sell well was not ordinary.


    Seeing that the two of them were chatting quite happily, Cameron was standing to one side, silently


    heaving a sigh of relief.


    Nina was a little nervous about this dinner party. In fact, his nervousness was no less than hers, but he


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hid it very well. If he showed something, Nina would definitely be more panicked.


    Nina''s grandparents and her uncle''s family were not present at the dinner party in the evening. Randall


    and Colleen also thought that Nina could be ufortable in front of arge family of people, so there


    were only four of them tonight.


    During the meal, Colleen drank some wine with Nina. On the other hand, Randall and Cameron, the


    two men, didn''t drink.


    Colleen was good at drinking, but as a woman, she seldom had a chance to drink to her heart''s


    content. She didn''t expect that it was Nina who apanied her to drink. Thinking of how she used to


    make things difficult for this girl, Colleen, who was drunk, took Nina''s hand and cried.


    She had never expected that this girl whom she had never taken a fancy to would fall in love with.


    "I was really blind in the past. Extremely blind." Colleen scolded herself. Then, with reddened eyes, she


    said to Nina, "You have to forgive me."


    "If I didn''t forgive you, why would we sit together and drink tonight?" Nina who was also drunk hooked


    her arms around Colleen''s shoulders and regarded her as a friend like Sylvie and Sherlyn.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not a hypocrite. If I say I''ve let it go, that means I''ve really put the past behind."


    Colleen was extremely moved. She raised her wine ss and clinked it with Nina''s. "It''s our family''s


    blessing that my son can marry such a perfect girl like you."


    Cameron and Randall looked at each other. They both agreed that the more Colleen saw Nina as her


    daughter-inw, the more she liked her. She even said something like that.


    Nina shook her head like a rattle. "No, no, no, I''m not perfect at all. I have many shorings, for


    example, I don''t know how to cook."


    Nina knew very well that she would never be that kind of traditional wife who dedicated herself


    "What''s the big deal? Cameron can cook." Colleen waved her hand and pushed her son out. At the


    same time, she discussed with Nina, "To be honest, Cameron''s cooking is really good. A lot of dishes


    he made are more delicious than the food outside. In the future, let him cook whatever you want to


    eat."


    "..." Cameron didn''t know what to say.


    His mother had arranged everything for him.


    However, even without his mother''s arrangements, he would still take good care of Nina. After all, his


    cooking skills were all learned because of her. He knew that she didn''t know how to cook and didn''t like


    cooking, so he was willing to take the responsibility.


    The dinner was very harmonious. Finally, the drunk Colleen was helped upstairs to rest by Randall,


    while Nina was carried into the car by Cameron.


    Randall wanted them to stay here for one night, but Cameron refused. "She drank too much, so it''s not


    very convenient. We can stay here another day."


    He knew very well that his girl would go crazy if she got drunk, so it was not suitable for her to stay


    under her parents'' eyes.


    Hearing his words, Randall did not say anything any longer. After all, he also had to take care of a


    drunk woman, so he drove Nina back to his ce.


    However, not long after the car drove out of his parents'' house, he noticed that there was a car


    following him, and his expression immediately became cold.


    The car that was following them was most likely aimed at Nina. He did not know when they had started


    following them, nor did he know what they had captured. He thought about it carefully. Just now, when


    they came out of the house because Nina was drunk, she was held in his arms.


    In addition, due to the darkness of the night, these paparazzi or stalker fans should not be able to take


    clear photos of Nina''s face.


    Although he and Nina did not reject to make their rtionship public, it was one thing for them to take


    the initiative to make it public, but it was another thing to be exposed after being photographed by


    these people.


    He turned to look at the girl beside him, who had fallen asleep because of being drunk. Then, he


    looked at the rearview mirror with a more murderous look in his eyes. First, he deliberately turned a few


    corners and stopped at the roadside for a while to confirm if the car was really following them.


    Thest time he found a parking lot on the side of the road and came to a halt, the car also slowly


    stopped not far behind.


    Cameron took out his mobile phone and called Sherlyn. "Nina and I were on our way home, but I found


    someone following my car."


    Sherlyn was so angry that she scolded, "These stalker fans really have nothing better to do. It''s her


    private schedule these days, but they''re still following her. They''re so wicked!"


    After scolding them, Sherlyn said helplessly, "What are you going to do? To be honest, we can''t do


    anything with these people. You said that they secretly took photos and followed you. But it doesn''t


    count as a crime. If we call the police, the police will only educate them verbally and then release


    them."


    "Especially some of them are teenagers. The police can''t do anything to them. It''s just verbal


    education."


    Sherlyn was telling the truth. The group of stalker fans was really annoying in the entertainment circle.


    Almost all famous stars had been followed and intercepted by them. In fact, these people were not true


    fans at all. They just wanted to satisfy their selfish desires in the name of fans.


    Most of the real fans would stay away from their idols and watch or send blessings from a distance.


    Nina had encountered this kind of situation countless times before. Once it was so bad, that the car


    almost rear-ended. It was enough to piss a person off.


    Sherlyn continued, "How about this? Don''t go back to your ce. Otherwise, you won''t live in peace


    after your residence is exposed. You drive Nina back to her house first. I''ll ask Sylvie to go there."


    Sherlyn''s purpose was to protect Cameron, but he refused her proposal. "I''d better call the police


    directly."


    Nina was very drunk and felt very ufortable in the car. His current route was to go to his house, so


    he would arrive soon. If he turned around and went to Nina''s ce, he would have to cross half of the


    city, which would be too much torture for her.


    And he didn''t want to let go of these stalker fans. Even if it was just verbal education, he would send


    them to the police station.

 Chapter 672 Spiritual Torture

    Chapter 672 Spiritual Torture


    Chapter 672 Spiritual Torture


    Hearing this, Sherlyn was stunned for a moment, and then said, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes,'' replied Cameron. "We shouldn''t spoil them. In the future, as long as we find them, we''ll deal with


    them!"


    Sherlyn said, "I support you."


    Indeed, he shouldn''t spoil them. Although he couldn''tpletely stop these people from following the


    car,


    at the very least, it could have a certain deterrent effect, so that they wouldn''t dare to provoke Nina


    easily in the


    future. After all, no one wanted to be sent to the police station at any time, didn''t they?


    Sherlyn asked again, "Do you need me to go there?"


    Cameron refused, "No, you rest."


    Sherlyn was now a pregnant woman, so it was not suitable for her toe out and get involved in this


    trouble in the middle of the night.


    "If you need anything, contact me at any time.¡¯ Sherlyn couldn''t rest at ease. She didn''t know what the


    person was going to do, but she believed that Cameron would be able to stop them.


    After Sherlyn hung up the phone, she saw Viggoing out of her kitchen. That night, he came to her


    house, cooked dinner, and they had dinner together. After that, he went to the kitchen to clean up.


    Sherlyn was in a trance for a moment and felt like she was in a dream.


    Only in her dreams, the handsome and perfect man, who was like a fairy from heaven, would appear in


    front


    of her, cook for her personally, take care of all the housework, and be her child''s father.


    Viggo had heard her call before, but now he saw that she was in a trance, so he asked in a low voice,


    "What


    happened?"


    Sherlyn came back to her senses and said, "Oh, Nina''s car was stalked, and Cameron told me that he


    wanted to call the police."


    Seeing that he was still standing where he was, Sherlyn added, "Well... it''s gettingte. You can go


    back."


    They had just talked about the child and the marriage, and they had not registered their marriage yet.


    She


    was not used to the presence of a man in the house at night, so she took the initiative to ask him to


    leave.


    The expression on Viggo''s face was a littleplicated for a moment. After a moment of silence, he


    said


    tactfully, "| heard that pregnant women are all very tired and need someone to take care of them.¡¯


    The implication was that he could help her when she needed it in the evening, such as by pouring her a


    ss of water.


    After hearing what he said, Sherlyn smiled and waved her hand repeatedly. "You are talking about


    pregnant


    women with morning sickness. | don''t have those symptoms at all. I''m very good, | can eat, drink and


    sleep, so |


    dont need anyone to take care of me."


    Viggo was silent, a bit speechless.


    Realizing that she really didn''t want him to stay, he didn''t force her. When he took his things and left, he


    asked Sherlyn who was walking him to the door, "When are we going to get our marriage license?"


    Sherlyn was a little confused. "You don''t have to worry about it, do you? Cant we just get it before the


    baby


    is born?"


    "Oh?" Viggo raised his eyebrows. "So that''s what you''re thinking. Do you just want to give the child a


    legal


    household register and identity?"


    Although Sherlyn was used to being fierce and vigorous, her aura was inexplicably weak in front of


    Viggo at


    the moment.


    In fact, she was only a few years older than Nina. But she was only thirty-two years old this year, and


    she


    was still a little younger than Viggo. In addition, Viggo had be famous at such a young age that he


    could not


    be easily defeated today. Therefore, she couldn''t handle Viggo''s stern gaze.


    After stunning for a while, she asked him with a guilty smile, "When do you think it''s appropriate for us


    to


    get the marriage certificate?"


    Viggo smiled back at her. "I think we can do it tomorrow.


    Sherlyn was speechless.


    If she had known his answer earlier, she wouldnt have asked.


    Seeing her like this, Viggo simply gave an order. "At nine o''clock tomorrow morning, I''ll pick you up and


    take


    you to the city hall. Get your ID card and other things needed ready."


    After saying that, Viggo turned around and left. Sherlyn was so anxious that she shouted behind him,


    "Hey,


    Mr. Johansen¡ª"


    In fact, she was not mentally prepared to get the marriage certificate. She had never thought of getting


    married. All she wanted was to have her own child.


    Because Viggo insisted on getting married, she weighed the pros and cons and agreed, but she had


    never


    thought of getting married so soon.


    Just as she had said, she thought that it would be fine as long as she got the marriage certificate


    before


    the child''s birth. In this way, she could slowly get used to getting along with Viggo during the pregnancy


    period. She


    felt that it was good tonight.


    The two of them ate together and chatted for a few days. It was too overwhelming for her, to live with a


    man intimately.


    Viggo had wanted to leave her alone and give her some more time to get used to it. Who knew that she


    would call him Mr. Johansen and that he would leave without looking back in anger.


    He had to get his marriage certificate tomorrow.


    She did not call him Mr. Johansen the whole night. Instead, she put her arms around his shoulders and


    called his name.


    Sherlyn watched as the man entered the elevator without looking back. She stomped her feet a few


    times


    angrily.


    She finally realized that men were all jerks. She had worked with Viggo for so many years. He used to


    be


    the boss and she was his agent. When they were in this rtionship, they got along very well. He was


    very gentle


    and considerate, always good-tempered, and responsible for every employee.


    Now, they have an intimate rtionship, and they were getting married and even had children. How


    could


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    he ignore her words?


    Hadn''t he just heard her calling him in a hurry and motioning for him to stop?


    Did he leave without looking back?


    Sherlyn took a deep breath andforted herself. She was pregnant now, so she shouldn''t be angry.


    However, after she closed the door and went home to sit down, she thought of Viggo asking her to get


    married tomorrow, and she buried herself in the pillow on the sofa in frustration.


    She shouldn''t have agreed to get married. She didn''t know if it was toote to break off the


    engagement now.


    In the car, after talking to Sherlyn on the phone, Cameron called the police. Soon, the police came over


    and surrounded the car behind him. Two people got out of the car. One was a man and the other was a


    woman. They both looked young.


    The man was driving, and the woman was holding a camera in her hand.


    Cameron also got out of the car, and the police also came to his side.


    "When | came out of my parents¡¯ house with my wife, | found that someone was following us. | was


    worried about our Safety, so | called the police.¡¯


    Cameron deliberately made the matter a little more serious and deliberately didn''t say that his wife was


    a star. After all, when he mentioned Nina''s identity, the police would definitely know that the person who


    was driving the car was a stalker fan, so they wouldnt pay too much attention to this matter.


    He deliberately wanted to let the two persons be interrogated by the police. He didn''t believe that they


    were


    not afraid in their hearts. Anyone would be weak in the face of the police.


    This could be regarded as a kind of mental torture for them.


    The policemen on his side then walked over to the two policemen. After a short conversation, they


    began to interrogate them.


    Cameron stood far away, looking coldly at the two people nervously and anxiously exining


    something to the police. The smile on his face was cold and vicious.

 Chapter 673 Camerons Method

    Chapter 673 Cameron''s Method


    Chapter 673 Cameron''s Method


    "Mr. Dauster in front called the police and said that you were tracking him." One of the policemen asked


    the two.


    The man argued, "Tracking him? We''re just driving our own car. How did it be tracking him?"


    Another policeman said with a serious look, "What''s in the camera? If you turn it on, let''s have a look.¡¯


    The woman was obviously a little flustered. She took a step back and retracted her camera. "Who took


    them? The camera is our private property. Why do you have to check it?"


    The woman''s words were exposing herself.


    Because the policeman just asked what was taken in the camera, and he didn''t directly point out that


    they


    had taken a picture of Cameron. However, the woman said that she didn''t take photos of them. The


    self-detonation


    indeed proved that they took photos of them.


    The policeman sneered and said, "We are doing official business, not just checking."


    At this time, Cameron also came over, raised his mobile phone, and took a picture of the man and the


    woman''s faces.


    The two held their heads in panic and covered their faces with their hands.


    At the same time, they also angrily used him of taking photos of them. "Why are you taking photos


    of


    us? You''re viting our rights of privacy!"


    Cameron sneered and said, "Why did | take photos of you? Don''t you know the reason yourself?"


    "Also, not only do | have to take photos of you, but | also have to make your faces public so that


    everyone


    will know that people like you are harassing other people''s daily life!"


    As he spoke, he continued to take pictures of them. Seeing that they could not escape, the woman


    stretched out her hand and tried to knock off his phone, but he dodged it. His phone was still firmly in


    his hand, and


    the woman''s face was even clearer in the camera.


    The woman was so angry that she pounced forward and shouted, "The woman beside you is Nina! She


    is a public figure. What''s wrong with us taking photos of her?"


    After the woman called out Nina''s name, the two policemen looked at Nina in surprise.


    It should be known that Nina was now a very famous celebrity. Just now, what Cameron told them was


    that


    he and his wife left his parents¡¯ home. If what the two people following them said was true, wouldn''t it


    mean that Nina and he were married?


    "Which one of your eyes saw clearly that she is Nina Sanchez?"


    She was sure that they wouldn''t be able to capture Nina''s face in the dark at night, so he dared to say


    that.


    After listening to Cameron''s words, the two policemen immediately determined that they were talking


    nonsense. After all, they had never heard of Nina''s marriage.


    As aresult, the next second, Cameron said, "Even if she is a public figure, now it is her private


    schedule,


    isn''t it? In the middle of the night, you have been following my car, threatening our safety and causing


    our inner


    panic. Of course, | have to call the police. Of course, | have to take photos of your faces.¡¯


    The two policemen looked at each other and each of them was a little confused. So, was the so-called


    madam in his car Nina?


    But now didn''t seem to be the time for them to gossip. It was more important to do official business.


    So one of them said to the two, "Take out the things in your cameras and have a look. If you really


    follow


    them and shoot photos, it''s illegal."


    The two men''s expressions were obviously very resistant. They did not want to hand over their camera.


    But they couldn''t say anything else, because the photos they just took were really vague. They really


    couldn''t see Nina''s face clearly. However, ording to their general understanding of the figures and


    outline of all


    the stars, they could conclude that the woman who just got in the car with Cameron in his arms was


    definitely Nina.


    "Hand it over, delete it. | can pretend that nothing happened tonight." It was gettingte, and Nina was


    still


    sleeping in the car. She didn''t want to talk nonsense with the two of them. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t


    hand it


    over. Mywyer will contact you tomorrow.¡¯


    With hands in his pockets of trousers, Cameron said in a cold and decisive manner, "| believe that the


    The two men were obviously panicking when they saw that the man was so determined that he even


    wanted to use hiswyer''s team. However, they still argued, "We, we didnt do anything illegal. What


    right do you have to sue us with yourwyer?"


    "Do you need me to teach you thew?"


    When the two people heard that it was about thew, they were a little confused.


    They had been stalker fans for so long, and they also encountered some celebrities who fought with


    them.


    But at most, they would be scolded and asked to delete the photos. this was the first time that someone


    used


    criminalw to deal with them. It was the first time in their lives that they had encountered such a


    situation.


    "That..." The man wanted to say something, but he was directly interrupted by Cameron.


    Cameron said calmly, "Tell me, who ordered you to follow us and even go to my parents¡¯ ce?"


    Cameron had already made a judgment. Other than his and Nina''s good friends and family members,


    no


    one in the outside world knew that Nina was married to him, so no one would go to his parents to wait


    for them.


    However, since the two of them had gone there tonight, someone must have told them about their


    rtionship with Nina.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And the outsiders were either Mnie nchard or her agent, Reba Young.


    When Mnie learned about his marriage with Nina from Michelle Byrd, she would definitely tell


    Reba.


    Now it seemed that Reba was going to capture the evidence that he and Nina were together, and


    then it would be exposed to make Nina embarrassed.


    The two of them were stunned by this sudden question. They originally wanted to hand over the


    camera


    and apologize to him, but they didn''t expect that he would ask them to tell the people behind them.


    The two were shocked and a cold sweat broke out on their backs.


    This man was extremely thoughtful. It turned out that he had just aggressively asked them to hand over


    the


    camera, which was just his cover. His real purpose was to find out the person behind them.


    Naturally, the two of them did not want to recruit the people behind the scenes. After all, they had


    received the money.


    However, at this moment, their expressions were too flustered and anxious. In an instant, they betrayed


    that they were indeed ordered by someone to wait in his parents¡¯ house and follow him. Their faces


    turned pale.


    The two policemen understood at a nce. These two people were really ordered by someone. Not to


    mention whether the person in the car was Nina or not, but these schemes in the entertainment circle


    were also  very annoying.


    "You two tell us everything. We don''t want to waste time with you here in the middle of the night." One


    of


    the policemen directly said to the two persons.


    Obviously, Cameron didnt want to let these two off the hook. If these two could cooperate with him, he


    might stop. But from now on, if these two people still argued, they were asking for trouble.

 Chapter 674 Run Away from The Marriage

    Chapter 674 Run Away from The Marriage


    Chapter 674 Run Away from The Marriage


    The two of them could clearly sense the seriousness of the matter as well. They quickly said, "We, we


    don''t


    know who that person is. It was they who called us and said that they wanted us to follow Nina and


    you...


    The two men tried not to tell the truth, but They did not realize that Cameron''s logic was first-ss, and


    immediately pointed out the ws in their words "You dont know who the person is? How did you get


    the money?


    If you didn''t, why did you wait for us in the middle of the night?"


    The two were speechless for a moment.


    The two policemen also stared at them impatiently. At this point, they didn''t need to check their


    cameras to


    be sure that they had taken a photo of Nina and Cameron.


    At the end of the day, they were not sure whether the so-called Mrs. Dauster was Nina or not. After all,


    Mr.


    Dauster had never said that she was Nina, but he did not deny that it was not Nina, either.


    In terms of the importance of speaking and thinking, it was really hard to guess it in the middle of the


    night.


    "It''s Reba..." Finally, the man loosened his mouth. "We have been working together before. If she


    has any


    internal information in the entertainment circle, she will tell us as soon as possible, and then we will


    stalk the


    stars.¡¯


    Cameron had already guessed that it had something to do with Reba and Mnie, so he was very


    calm


    all the way. He ordered the two people directly, "The photos in the camera have been deleted. Let''s call


    it a night."


    At this point, the two of them could only delete them, and then ran back to the car and left.


    Cameron thanked the two policemen and then got in his car.


    When Nina woke up from her sleep, she happened to hear the sound of him opening the door and


    getting in


    the car. She rubbed her eyes and asked him in a daze, "Are we home yet?"


    "Not yet,¡¯ Cameron replied in a gentle voice. "You can sleep a little longer:


    "Ok." Nina adjusted her posture and fell asleep again.


    She had drunk too much, so she didn''t know that there was a scene outside where he dealt with stalker


    fans for her.


    While driving Nina home, he was thinking about how to deal with Reba and Mnie. Reba was


    his


    agent. After Jillian Harrison, the general trend in this circle was gone.


    In addition, she also had a bad reputation after being exposed as a pimp with Jillian. The boss of Allstar


    Entertainment was also a very snobbish person. He would never give Reba a chance to train new


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    people.


    Mnie was now everything to Reba.


    Mnie did not have any advantage in this circle. It was estimated she wouldn''t bring any benefit to the


    Therefore, Mnie and Reba were now focusing on how to make Nina''s reputation bad. They


    couldn''t


    be popr, so they didn''t want Nina to have an easy time.


    Cameron sneered. He wanted to see who had a hard time.


    When he got home, he took Nina back. He was still wondering why Nina, who was drunk today, was so


    quiet. As a result, as soon as he took a shower and put her on the bed, she began to make trouble for


    him.


    The woman''s slender arms hooked around his neck to prevent him from leaving. He endured the tight


    pain


    in her body and said in a hoarse voice, "| haven''t washed up yet...¡¯


    Just now, he was busy helping her wash her face and was about to go into the bathroom again after


    putting


    her down.


    "Why are you so slow?" The woman''s charming eyes were like silk, and she snorted with


    dissatisfaction.


    Before he could say anything, she suddenly raised her hand to touch his cheek and said with a


    chuckle, "Do


    you need my help?"


    In fact, she was still drunk at the moment. It was because she was so drunk that she dared seduce him


    like


    this. She even deliberately poked his chest with her slender index finger.


    "There''s no need for you to help me,¡¯ said Cameron in a low voice, gritting his teeth as he grasped the


    hand


    that had done something evil.


    After that, he pulled her down from his body and said, "Let''s see how I''ll deal with you when |e


    back.¡¯


    Then he hurried to the bathroom.


    However, when he came out of the bathroom, he found that the person on the bed had fallen asleep


    and


    slept soundly.


    Cameron took a deep breath, walked over quietly, turned off the bedsidemp, held her in his arms,


    and fell


    asleep together.


    It was rare for them to have a peaceful and quiet night.


    The next morning, Nina was woken up by the ringing of her phone. Still dizzy from the hang-over, she


    was


    struggling to fetch her mobile phone. Someone beside her was ahead of her. The person took her


    phone and put it


    beside her ear, holding her in his arms.


    Nina leanedfortably against the man''s chest and picked up the phone. "Who is it?"


    She couldnt open her eyes at all, so she didn''t know who was calling.


    At the other end of the phone, it was the voice of Viggo, who was gnashing his teeth. "Where''s


    Sherlyn?"


    Nina was not very clear-headed in the first ce. When she heard Viggo''s question, she became even


    more confused. "What do you mean?"


    Wasn''t Sherlyn his woman? Why was he asking her?


    Viggo paused for a moment and then said in an annoyed tone, "| made an appointment with her to


    register the marriage today, but | can''t find her now. Her phone is turned off. There is no one at home,


    and there is no one in the studio."


    Early in the morning, Viggo came to Sherlyn¡¯s house with breakfast. As a result, no one came to open


    the


    door after he pressed the doorbell for a long time. He called her and found that her phone was turned


    off. He drove to Nina''s studio again, but she was still nowhere to be seen.


    Viggo couldn''t believe the fact that Sherlyn had run away, so he called Nina.


    After hearing Viggo''s words, Nina became a little soberer.


    She knew that Sherlyn would marry Viggo, but she didn''t expect that they had an appointment to get


    married today, and she didn''t expect that Sherlyn would escape.


    Yes, although Nina didn''t get any information from Sherlyn, based on her understanding of Sherlyn for


    so many years, she directly concluded that Sherlyn escaped from the marriage because she didn''t


    want to get the marriage certificate.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t helpughing and said faintly, "This is so typical, CEO''s girlfriend running


    away


    while carrying their baby."


    She had also performed in several soap operas, and this kind of stories were nothing fresh to the ear.


    "How can you stillugh?" Viggo said angrily from the other end.


    Nina changed her position and continued to liefortably in Cameron''s arms. She then began to


    argue


    with Viggo. "Our best actor, Mr. Johansen, you didn''t notice, did you? Actually, she didnt really want to


    get married.


    I''m afraid it was because you wanted to get married today. She was startled, so she fled.¡¯


    Viggo pursed his lips and didn''t say anything.


    He was not a fool. How could he not notice it?


    What annoyed him now was that she didn''t pay attention to her safety of herself at all. As a pregnant


    woman, wasn''t she afraid that something would happen to her and the baby if she kept hiding?


    Fortunately, Nina consoled him in time. "However, you can rest assured. Based on my understanding of


    her,


    she definitely doesn''t have any problems with her personal safety. Right now, she just wants to calm


    down.¡¯


    First of all, Sherlyn would never do anything rashly. Second, she was always calm and would not do


    anything she was not sure of. Since she had decided to escape first, she should have arranged a


    stronghold for herself.

 Chapter 675 I Love Him So Much

    Chapter 675 I Love Him So Much


    Chapter 675 | Love Him So Much


    "| understand, thank you.¡¯ Viggo knew that he couldn''t get any results from Nina, so he thanked her and


    decided to hang up.


    Nina stopped him. "Mr. Johansen.¡¯


    Viggo paused for a moment, and then he heard Nina continue, "It seems like there isn''t much


    emotional


    foundation between you and Sherlyn right now, so there are many things that should be done slowly.¡¯


    What Nina meant was that Viggo and Sherlyn were entangled after drinking, and it was a little hasty for


    them to get married today. She indirectly suggested that Viggo should slow down. If he can do this,


    maybe Sherlyn


    would not run away from the marriage in such a panic.


    Nina was kind to say these to Viggo. She wanted to make it easier for the two of them to get married.


    However, Viggo replied to her with an extremely light sneer before hanging up the phone.


    Nina was confused as she held her phone. She turned her head and asked Cameron, who was beside


    her,


    "What does he mean? Why did he sneer at me? Is there anything wrong with what | said?"


    Cameron took away her mobile phone, turned it over and pressed her under him, and answered her


    question, "We are not them, so it is impossible for us to see through what they are thinking. Our


    suggestion is just


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    our subjective opinion. His cold snort means that your words are different from his thought.¡¯


    Nina''s head was already ufortable before the call. With Cameron''s talking riddles with her, she


    immediately felt her headache worsened.


    However, she still frowned and tried her best to analyze his words. In the end, she widened her


    beautiful


    eyes in shock and said, "You beat around the bush. Do you want to tell me that... Viggo likes Sherlyn


    quite a lot?"


    "What do you think?" Cameronughed in a low voice. Mrs. Dauster had always been smart and lovely.


    Nina continued to be shocked. "When did he fall in love with Sherlyn?"


    "It doesn''t matter when it started. What matters is that he loves her, don''t you think so?" After saying


    that,


    he lowered his head and kissed the woman''s soft lips.


    One day''s ny in the morning. Such a good time should make up for what they missedst night,


    instead of spending their energy on other people''s love affairs.


    As for when Viggo fell in love with Sherlyn, as far as he knew, it should be that after Viggo and Sherlyn


    spent


    the night together, Viggo carefully reflected on that night, and suddenly realized that he had feelings for


    her.


    Otherwise, how could a restrained person like him have an affair with Sherlyn that night?


    What''s more, the drunk person was Sherlyn. He was always the one who was sober.


    Originally, Nina was curious about the gossip that Viggo had feelings for Sherlyn. However, the man''s


    kiss


    was hot and powerful, which made her unable to think about anything else.


    However, she didn''t forget to protest in a daze. "Don''t talk to me in such a roundabout way in the


    future!"


    Can''t he make it clear that Viggo loves Sherlyn? Why does he have to let her guess?


    "You''re so annoying!" She scolded the man and took a bite on his shoulder.


    Of course, she did not really want to hurt him. On the contrary, her little strength added a bit of affection


    to


    the intimacy between the two of them on such an asion. The small bite she took in exchange for the


    man''s big


    bite. Nina did not doubt that her neck was going to leave a mark on it again.


    Fortunately, she usually wore a military uniform in this y, so it didn''t affect her acting.


    The two of them spent most of the morning together in bed. In the end, Nina didn''t even have a shred


    of


    strength left. Shey in Cameron''s embrace and didn''t want to move at all.


    "You must be starving, aren''t you?" Cameron asked as she hugged the person in his arms. Then, he


    said ina


    low voice, "I''m going to cook.¡¯


    Nina was afraid that he was too tired. "Why don''t you order takeout? Aren''t you tired?"


    "You''re trying to provoke me,¡¯ said Cameron, who immediately raised her chin unhappily.


    Nina immediately gave in and raised her hand to push him. "Then go. I''m starving to death.¡¯


    Cameron was amused by her expression. Just as she was about to get out of bed, Nina suddenly


    pulled


    him back and asked nervously, "By the way, did | make a fool of myself in front of your parentsst


    night?"


    She then bit her lips in annoyance. "I didn''t want to drink, and | didn''t even think that | would drink too


    much.


    | was so drunk. I''ve lost myposure.¡¯


    It was only now that Nina had the time to recall what had happenedst night. The moment she thought


    of


    how she had gotten drunk the first time she saw Cameron''s parents, she couldnt help but curse herself


    in her heart.


    In the dinnerst night, she had expected a polite and somewhat strange dinner party. After all, it was


    the


    first time for her to meet his parents for a meal. Unexpectedly, after that, she and Colleen had a good


    talk, and they


    even drink together.


    After drinking too much, Nina couldn''t remember what had happened next at all. So she asked


    Cameron if


    she had been uncontrolled.


    Cameron noticed her nervousness. He raised his hand and rubbed her head, with a doting smile in his


    eyes.


    "You didn''t make a fool of yourself at all. You''re perfect.¡¯


    Nina looked at him with a look of suspicion. "Really?"


    "Of course." Cameron nodded seriously. "My mother was also very drunk. She lost herself, so you don''t


    have


    to worry about what she will remember at all."


    "As for my father, you don''t have to worry about his opinion. He has always admired you."


    These words greatlyforted Nina. She heaved a sigh of relief as she slipped into the nket and


    ordered, "You can go cook now.¡¯


    Cameron smiled, got up, put on his clothes, and went to the kitchen.


    After Cameron left, Ninay quietly on the big bed. She only felt that the happiness and sweetness in


    her


    heart were about to overflow. She, Nina, had no right to meet such a good man like Cameron in this


    life.


    Whether it was mentally or physically, he had always ced her in his heart and doted on her.


    It was as if he wanted to give her all the love she had lost in her parents¡¯ family in the past years. It was


    him, the love he gave her filled the emptiness of her life.


    She truly loved him.


    She was happy to be loved by such a good man.


    After recalling her sweetness, she took out her mobile phone to contact Sherlyn.


    Although she knew that Sherlyn had turned off her phone, she still wanted to send a message. Sherlyn


    would definitely not keep her phone off all the time. As a manager of a popr actress, she was busy


    with her work.


    And ording to the principle that Sherlyn''s work was above all else, it was estimated that the phone


    would soon be turned on.


    Nina said with a teasing tone, "Dear, where are you hiding?"


    Unexpectedly, Sherlyn had turned on the phone. Soon, she replied angrily, "I''m a pregnant woman.


    Where


    can | hide? I''m in my house in the suburbs.¡¯


    Sherlyn had her own house in Riverside City, and she also bought a hot spring vi in the suburbs of


    Riverside City. It was an investment and also a reward for her because she can spend time here on


    vacation.


    However, for so many years, Nina had never seen this able woman go to her vi to take a vacation.


    She


    did not expect that she would go there for such a reason this time.

 Chapter 676 The Happiest Person

    Chapter 676 The Happiest Person


    Chapter 676 The Happiest Person


    For a moment, Nina didn''t know what to say to her agent who ran away from wedding. She had a sh


    marriage and her agent escaped marriage. Both of them were abnormal.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "It''s good for you to stay there on holiday. You can rx yourself


    during


    these days. Come back when you want to.¡¯


    Nina thought that Sherlyn might not want toe back to meet Viggo for the time being, so she offered


    to


    let Sherlyn take a few days off. Besides, Sherlyn was pregnant and Nina had nned to reduce her


    workload.


    However, hearing this, Sherlyn shouted, "Are you kidding? How can | take a holiday at this time? The


    studio


    has just been on track, and I''m preparing to do something big. How can you allow me to take a


    holiday?"


    "Besides, | haven''t taken a holiday for so many years. I''m not used to holidays at all," Sherlyn''s tone


    became


    brisk and businesslike, and she was not as careful as a pregnant woman.


    Nina had to remind her agent seriously, "You are in a different situation now. You are pregnant. You


    should


    take care of yourself and don''t work too hard."


    Sherlyn was hardly conscious of being pregnant, "Is there any rule that pregnant women can''t continue


    to work hard?"


    Nina sighed. Her agent was really tough.


    Shepromised, "Okay, okay. You win. But what about you and Viggo?"


    Sherlyn asked rhetorically, "What do you mean?"


    "Aren''t you embarrassed to see each other again?" asked Nina.


    She thought that ording to the current situation of Sherlyn and Viggo, it was better for them not to


    see


    each other for the time being. Besides, she felt that Viggo was very angry before. She didn''t know if the


    two would


    have a quarrel when they met each other.


    "Why should | feel embarrassed?" Sherlyn was free and easy. "| ran away from the wedding today,


    which is


    to give him a hint that | find it too hasty to get married now. If he thinks he can''t ept my proposal, we


    are done.¡¯


    Nina was speechless.


    She couldnt help but roast Sherlyn, "Is that your attitude that shows you want to live a good life?"


    "Of course, | want to live a good life,¡¯ Sherlyn defended herself. "And just because | want to live a good


    life, |


    feel that | need to take it slowly. Otherwise, if | get married in a hurry and | have an emotional


    breakdown, | won''t


    live a good life, will 1?"


    Nina smiled, "What you said makes sense. In that case, | will support your decision.¡¯


    But then she added, "Cameron said that Viggo likes you, so you two have an emotional basis."


    The reason why Nina said these words to Sherlyn was that she wanted Sherlyn to let her guard down.


    Sherlyn always thought that Viggo didn''t love her at all, so she refused to get the marriage license with


    him so soon.


    After hearing what Nina said, Sherlyn kept silent for a while on the other end of the phone.


    Then she denied with self-mockerry, "It''s impossible. Cameron is teasing you. How is it possible that


    Viggo


    would fall in love with me? We have known each other for so many years. If he does like me, he


    should''ve had


    feelings for me long ago"


    Without waiting for Nina to say anything, Sherlyn said, "Well, | won''t disturb the two of you. I''ll have a


    rest and go back in the afternoon.¡¯


    "By the way, the studio has been decorated and software has been installed. Should we invite


    everyone to


    celebrate, or choose a lucky day to open up our studio?" Sherlyn suggested.


    Nina thought her suggestion was very good. "You''re right. There is no time like the present. Since I''m


    still in


    Riverside City today, let''s invite everyone to dinner.¡¯


    She would fly back to the crew tomorrow afternoon. She didn''t know when she woulde back next


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    time.


    If Nina wanted to stand treat, tonight was the only choice.


    "I''ll arrange all these things. Have a good rest and calm down,¡¯ Nina was afraid that Sherlyn would be


    busy


    preparing the dinner party again, so she decided to arrange it herself.


    Sherlyn didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "Did you include me in the key protection list? Then you


    do it. I''ll just wait for dinner.¡¯


    "Okay,¡¯ Nina agreed and she threw a task to Sherlyn. "Can you invite Viggo?"


    Sherlyn was speechless.


    But she also agreed, "Of course | can invite him. I''m afraid that he is not willing toe if he is angry


    and


    wants to break up with me."


    "It''s okay if he won''te. If he doesn''t contact you, | won''t contact him either, Nina was definitely on


    Sherlyn''s side.


    Sherlyn was moved, "Thank you, Nina."


    The two of them then hung up the phone. Lyingzily on the bed, Nina was mulling over who she


    should


    invite.


    After thinking for a while, it seemed that she couldn''t invite anyone else, because Cameron must attend


    the


    dinner with her, and she couldn''t let too many people know their rtionship. Therefore, in the end, she


    could only


    invite her close friends.


    During the dinner, Nina told Cameron that she wanted to invite the folks to dinner to celebrate the


    establishment of the studio. Cameron nodded and said, "Indeed, it''s time to celebrate."


    Then he said to Nina, "Wait a moment.¡¯


    Then he stood up, leaving the dining room, and went upstairs. After a while, he came down with the


    box


    that was filled with diamond rings before. Seeing the box, Nina felt a headache, "Are you going to give


    me rings


    again?"


    Cameron opened the box and said, "Since your studio is founded, | have to give you a gift to


    congratte


    you. | know you wont want all rings. You can choose one you like."


    Nina was amused. She pointed at the box, "Do you want to give me a ring every time there is


    something


    important until you give them all to me?"


    This time, Cameron didnt let her choose. He took out a hexagonal diamond ring and put it on the ring


    finger


    of her left hand. "I have no choice. Mrs. Dauster is always unwilling to ept my gift. | can only give it


    to you with


    different excuses.¡¯


    "This ring is simple. I''ll give it to you this time. You can wear it tonight.¡¯


    Nina looked at the ring. Is this still called simple? The light on the diamond ring was about to blind her


    eyes.


    Touching the dazzling diamond gently, she sighed, "Mr. Dauster, to be honest, | am not after your


    money.¡¯


    "| know,¡¯ Cameron nodded in agreement. "You''re after my killer-hot face and body.¡¯


    Hearing that, Nina burst intoughter. Then she stood up, put her arms around his neck and murmured,


    "I


    like the diamond ring very much. Thank you.¡¯


    Thank him for giving her so much love. She was the happiest woman in the world now.

 Chapter 677 Being Jealous Again

    Chapter 677 Being Jealous Again


    Chapter 677 Being Jealous Again


    After lunch, Nina badgered Cameron to y pool with her. She was familiar with these things when she


    was


    a student. She did all the things that students shouldn''t do when they were in school, and she was


    even good at


    them.


    Otherwise, she would not be the so-called bad student or bad girl, because she was too wild.


    The reason why she badgered Cameron to y pool was that she liked the way that people like


    Cameron,


    who looked very gentle and decent, yed pool. In particr, she liked him more when he unbuttoned


    his white


    shirt, showing his good-looking corbone.


    Then he would roll up his sleeves, uninhibited and charming. He was full of jade-like temperament,


    which


    made her want to jump him.


    When she was a student, she often asked him to y pool. Since she had seen him y pool once,


    she had


    been fascinated. Every time she finished her homework, she would drag him to y one or two rounds.


    ording


    to what she said, she was tired of studying and wanted to see a handsome man to relieve her mood.


    Cameron knew what she was thinking about. He really wanted to satisfy her and be jumped by her. But


    now


    their status was different.


    He looked down at the woman in his arms, "What if we are photographed? Anyway, | don''t care. I''m


    willing


    to go public with our marriage immediately, but you said you wanted to wait till you''ve finished shooting


    this y?"


    Leaning against him, Nina snorted, "The pool room is owned by my friend. I''ll let him clear up that


    ce.¡¯


    Cameron narrowed his eyes and lifted her up from his arms, "Your friend? What friend? Why didn''t |


    know?"


    Without waiting for her to say anything, Cameron gritted his teeth, "Don''t tell me it''s that Edwin Hodge,


    your


    ssmate at high school?"


    "Yes, it''s him,¡¯ said Nina frankly.


    "Interesting, Cameron sneered.


    Edwin Hodge was a well-known hooligan when he was a student. He fought with others all day long


    without


    paying attention to his study. After the college entrance examination, no one had seen him. It was said


    that he had


    left Riverside City without being admitted to university.


    Cameron didn''t expect that he woulde back again and open a pool room. He was still so idle.


    Cameron despised Edwin in his heart. As for the reason that he was so hostile to Edwin, it was self-


    evident


    that Edwin also liked Nina. Before Cameron officially dated Nina, almost everyone in the school said


    that Nina and


    Edwin were in a rtionship.


    Of course, Nina knew why Cameron was so sarcastic. She couldn''t help but nce at him, "Are you


    done


    with it? We''re married. What else are you jealous of?"


    In the past, Nina had nothing to do with Edwin. It was Edwin who had a crush on her, but she didn''t had


    feelings for him.


    Before Cameron transferred to her school, she had always regarded Edwin as her friend, and she was


    also


    a recognized bad girl at that time. No one would like to y with her except Emelia at that time. If she


    didn''t hang


    out with people like Edwin, what other choice did she have?


    So, she didn''t care about what other students thought. Since she was with Cameron, she had kept a


    certain


    distance from Edwin because Cameron was jealous.


    Being used of being jealous by Nina, Cameron admitted it.


    He was jealous. He didn''t like all the men who admired her, but she was a famous female star and a


    goddess in all men¡¯s hearts.


    Cameron felt that it was a torture for him to fall in love with such a woman.


    Taking a deep breath, he calmed himself down and asked again, "Didn''t he leave Riverside City? When


    did


    hee back? And when did he contact you?"


    "He left Riverside City just for self-training. After that, he''ll definitelye back. This is his hometown,


    isn''t


    it?"


    After graduating from high school, Edwin left Riverside City for a big city in the south to see a bigger


    world.


    After he umted money and experience, he returned to Riverside Cityst year. And then he


    invested in an


    entertainment city and a bar. During these years, Nina and Edwin actually started meeting each other


    from the


    beginning ofst year.


    But they had only seen each other a few times in total. She basically worked all year. Her schedule was


    packed with all kinds of jobs. asionally, she had some free time to spend in Riverside City.


    Cameron asked again, "When did you two get in touch?"


    Nina opened her mouth and avoided eye contact with Cameron.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Could she say that she had never lost contact with Edwin? Nowadays, everyone had a cell phone.


    Even if


    people graduated from high school and were not in the same city, and even if they didn''t meet each


    other, they


    could still keep in contact with each other with phones.


    Unlike someone who had never been heard of since he went abroad and hadn''t said a word to her for


    so


    many years.


    Cameron saw through her mind in a second, and his face darkened. "You two have been keeping in


    touch?"


    Nina simply admitted, "Yes, but nothing more. He just returned to Riverside Cityst year to start his


    own


    business. We only meet a few times.¡¯


    Cameron pressed his tongue against the back of his teeth.


    Because of her special identity, every time when she went to Edwin''s game room, Edwin would


    definitely


    clear the room in advance.


    Cameron instantly imagined the scene of the two getting along. There were only the two of them in the


    huge pool hall. A man and a woman yed the pool while talking andughing. The atmosphere was


    as intimate as it was, and as romantic as it was.


    The scene Cameron imagined was exactly the same as the one in reality when Nina met Edwin. The


    only


    difference was that Nina didn''t feel romantic. She just went to Edwin''s ce to y pool and rx.


    She was also d to have a friend like Edwin who could open such a ce for fun and she could rx


    without scruple.


    She liked to y, and now she needed to rx because she was under endless pressure in the


    entertainment circle every day. If she went to other ces, she would inevitably be surrounded or


    pictured.


    However, if she came to Edwin''s ce, at least Edwin could guarantee her safety.


    She had already made it clear to Edwin that the person in her heart was always Cameron. She wanted


    Edwin to stop thinking about her and not to dy himself because of her.


    At their age, everyone was clear and calm. Edwin was no longer an impulsive and reckless young man.


    They were just good friends.


    She also found that Cameron was the only one who was restless now.


    Cameron was the only one who was jealous sometimes and who was even more jealous than those


    young boys.


    If she had known that he cared about Edwin so much, she would not have mentioned ying pool.


    When she was about to take back her proposal, Cameron in front of her suddenly pulled her to himself


    and kissed her hard.


    Nina''s lips hurt and she let out a groan. The man held her more tightly.


    Cameron couldnt control himself at all. As long as he thought that she was alone with Edwin, he felt


    jealous. Only in this way could he relieve his inner restlessness.


    Fine, no pool, no Edwin!


    Nina regretted mentioning this thing. She just wanted to y pool but her mouth was swollen due to


    Cameron''s kiss.


    What a nut!

 Chapter 678 Willing to Do Anything

    Chapter 678 Willing to Do Anything


    Chapter 678 Willing to Do Anything


    After Cameron let go of her, Nina beat him angrily and said, "| won''t go, okay?"


    With these words, Nina broke free from the man''s arms and turned around. She intended to leave and


    didn''t


    want to talk to this crazy man anymore.


    Unexpectedly, Cameron grabbed her wrist, "Let''s go. We have to go."


    He had to meet Edwin. He had to let Edwin know his existence and let Edwin know how much he loved


    Nina. And in this way, Cameron intended to let Edwin give up on Ninapletely.


    If he could defeat Dous Clevnd, then he could defeat Edwin Hodge.


    Nina was speechless. She stared at him and couldn''t say anything for a while.


    Didn''t he mind Edwin? Didnt he dislike her to meet Edwin? Why did he suddenly want to go?


    Cameron didn''t exin. He just took her upstairs, "Let''s change clothes."


    "Are you sure?¡± asked Nina suspiciously.


    Cameron nodded seriously, "Yes, I''m sure. | haven''t yed pool for many years. It''s good for me to


    rx."


    Nina raised her eyebrows, "Really? Are you a good boy abroad? Don''t you go out to y?"


    Cameron stopped and pressed her into his arms, warning, "If you keep suspecting me like this, I''ll


    make sure you won''t be able to get off bed for a while.¡±


    Nina was speechless


    He was being so serious.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Cameron seemed to see through her mind. He stared at her and exined seriously, "Every day when


    | was


    abroad, | only focused on my study and missed you. How could | have time to go out for fun?"


    "| don''t dare to go out. | know better than anyone else that your heart is smaller than a needle when


    dealing


    with love. If | made a mistake once, you''ll definitely abandon me.


    When he said this, he could feel tears welling in his dark eyes. It seemed that he had suffered a lot.


    Cameron was indeed aggrieved. She knew that he was a man of self-esteem, and knew that he


    wouldn''t


    look at other women. However, she always liked to joke about his "unhinged life" abroad.


    Being stared at by him like this, Nina felt a little guilty. She quickly looked away and said, "What you


    said


    makes me feel that | am a fierce woman. It''s okay if you didn''t indulge in dissipation.¡¯


    Nina didn''t know why a man who was about thirty years old could be so jealous one second and poor


    the


    next second. He changed his face so quickly that she didn''t know what response should she have.


    She thought to herself that she won''t make such a joke at him anymore.


    Before the two of them changed their clothes and went out, Nina called Edwin first.


    The phone was put on speaker all the time, because Cameron strongly requested.


    As soon as Nina said that she was going to y, Edwin replied on the phone, "Juste here directly.


    |


    havent opened the pool room since you camest time, so there''s no one at all. There''s no need to


    clear the room


    in advance."


    "What?" Nina was surprised. She didn''t know this thing. She said worriedly, "But will it affect you to


    make


    money?"


    The pool hall upied arge part of Edwin''s entertainment city. If he said that it was not open again, it


    meant that the hall was directly closed. Nina thought that it would make Edwin lose a lot of money.


    Edwin didn''t take it seriously, "I don''t need that money.¡¯


    Then he sighed, "Besides, you have rmended so many customers and friends to my gym and bar.


    |


    have already earned money from those ces.¡¯


    As soon as Edwin finished his words, Nina sensed pressure around her.


    Cameron had already been jealous because she had contact with Edwin. Now Cameron knew that


    Nina


    had helped introduce business. Cameron must be jealous this time.


    In fact, she didn''t deliberately help Edwin. Most of the time, she just casually rmended it. After all,


    almost all the celebrities in the entertainment circle had to keep fit. When they participated in activities


    or talked


    about fitness in the crew, she would tell them that her friend had opened a gym.


    Or when there was a party, she would also casually mention Edwin''s bar. She was also surprised. She


    was really good at marketing. As soon as she said this thing, everyone swarmed to the gym and the


    bar, which boosted Edwin''s business.


    Due to stress from Cameron, Nina didn''t know what to say on the phone.


    Edwin seemed to have felt something and asked in a low voice, "Is there someone by your side?"


    Nina was amused, "Yes."


    "Is it Cameron?" Edwin immediately guessed the answer, and then he said with self-mockery, "A few


    days


    ago, he imed that he was married. | knew that Mrs. Dauster was you.¡±


    In fact, Nina had never told Edwin about her current rtionship with Cameron, but she didn''t expect


    that


    Edwin had guessed it.


    Edwin seemed to be extremely depressed in an instant. Before she could say anything, he said, "|


    won''t say


    anything on the phone. See youter.¡¯


    Then he hung up the phone. Nina held the phone and sighed.


    She didn''t want to hurt others one after another, but she had no choice. She only had Cameron in her


    heart,


    and Cameron was always the only one in her heart.


    "He seems to have some self-knowledge,¡¯ Cameronmented on Edwin''s attitude.


    Edwin immediately guessed that Cameron would only marry Nina, and he also knew that Nina would


    marry


    Cameron. That was to say, Edwin knew in his heart that Cameron and Nina would be together.


    It was sure that Edwin had self-knowledge.


    Nina raised her hand and gently lifted the corner of his mouth, "So, since he has known our matter,


    don''t


    pull a long face anymore. We are just friends.¡¯


    Cameron didn''t say anything. He just held her fair hand and gently stroked it. It would be best if Edwin


    had


    self-knowledge as he showed.


    The two of them then drove to Edwin''s pool room, but they didn''t go with each other. Instead, they


    drove


    their own cars, one after the other, in order not to be photographed again.


    Cameron arrived first because he didn''t want to let Nina arrive first and stay alone with Edwin.


    Edwin was waiting at the door of the pool room. When he saw Cameron get out of the car first, he


    raised


    his eyebrows and said, "It seems that it''s not good to have a rtionship with a female star. You two


    are behaving


    like special agents and you can''t show up together.¡¯


    Cameron locked the car and said to Edwin, "I''m willing to do it. It''s not like | have to keep our


    rtionship a secret all my life.¡±


    Edwin ground his teeth secretly, and all the wine he had just drunk rushed to his head.


    When entering the pool room, Cameron passed by Edwin. With a keen sense of smell, he immediately


    smelled the alcohol from Edwin. He nced at Edwin, "Why did you drink so much in the daytime?"


    It was neither at night nor at dinner time. The strong smell of alcohol from Edwin obviously showed that


    Edwin was irritated by what happened between Cameron and Nina just now.


    Indeed, Edwin drank because he had just confirmed that Nina and Cameron had rekindled their


    rtionship. He had been depressed for so many years, so he could only use alcohol to numb himself.


    He was the first one to meet Nina. It was widely acknowledged that he and Nina were a perfect match


    before Cameron appeared. He didn''t expect that he would be an ordinary friend as soon as


    Cameron appeared.

 Chapter 679 She Didnt Love You

    Chapter 679 She Didn''t Love You


    Chapter 679 She Didn''t Love You


    Nina was recognized as a beauty and the most beautiful girl in the school.


    But because of her unreliable parents, bad grades and bad temperament, her reputation in the school


    was not


    good, just like Edwin at that time.


    Edwin had never thought that he couldn''t have Nina. Although Nina refused him every time, he didn''t


    take it


    seriously. He thought that they were still young, so he didn''t have to force her to do anything.


    After graduation, he wanted to marry her and live a happy life with her.


    He never had thought that there would be an exception, Cameron. Not only did Nina improve her


    academic


    performance greatly for Cameron, but she also loved Cameron so much that she had to marry him.


    With his heart broken, he went to the south, thinking of making his way in the world to pursue Nina


    again.


    Hearing that Nina had no news of Cameron in the past few years, Edwin was sure that Cameron had


    changed


    his mind. Therefore, after umting a certain amount of wealth, he returned to Riverside City,


    started his business


    and took his time in chasing after Nina.


    The so-called "take his time" was a kind of contact that didn''t cause too much trouble to Nina.


    Another reason was that Nina was so busy that he couldn''t keep an eye on her every day.


    Unexpectedly, Cameron suddenly came back and announced that he was married. Edwin had a bad


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    feeling


    when he saw the news, but he felt that he still had a chance.


    But just now, Nina acquiesced the fact that she had married Cameron on the phone. Edwin felt that


    there were


    no words to describe his mood, so he drank the whole bottle of wine sulkily.


    At this moment, the resentment in his heart surged crazily when he saw Cameron''s indifferent attitude


    to him.


    He sneered, "Cameron, do you think that you can be together with Nina after getting married?"


    People can divorce even if they get married, right?


    No one knew who would apany him for the rest of his life until thest moment. Now the person


    beside


    Nina was Cameron, and it might be someone else in the future.


    Of course, Cameron understood what Edwin meant. He stopped and looked at Edwin, asking, "Do you


    think


    that you still have a chance even if she marries me?"


    Edwin raised his chin and replied coldly, "Of course.¡¯


    Edwin had a pretty face and he was a somewhat wild and charming man. But there was an obvious


    scar on


    his chin. It was said that the scar was left after a fight in the past.


    He had a buzz cut with an ear stud on his left ear and extensive tattoo on his arms. That''s why he was


    a man who looked very difficult to trifle with.


    But Cameron didn''t take him seriously. He said word by word, "Edwin, you think you have a good


    rtionship with her, but in fact, you don''t know her at all.¡¯


    ¡°She will try her best to win what she likes, and she will never take a look at what she doesn''t like. And


    she will


    never be sloppy.¡¯


    "For so many years, she has never liked you from beginning to end. All was your wishful thinking.¡±


    "Do you think you lost her because of me? You are wrong. Even without me, she won''t choose you,


    because she doesn''t love you¡¯


    Cameron''s words hurt Edwin''s heart. He stepped forward and approached Cameron, "What the fuck


    are you talking about?"


    The two were about the same height, but Cameron had been calm. Hezily said to Edwin, ¡°I''m telling


    the


    truth. If you don''t disagree,e on."


    Edwin was so angry that he gnashed his teeth and his eyes turned red.


    Damn it! Cameron was so arrogant just because Nina loved him.


    But what Cameron said was right. It was the original sin that she didn''t love him. If Nina didn''t love him,


    he had lost the game.


    It took Edwin a lot of effort to restrain his impulse to p Cameron, because he didn''t want Nina to see


    their fightingter. He had been out for a long time. If it were someone else who provoked him like


    Cameron, he would have beaten that person to the ground.


    So, it was not easy for him to control himself not to start the fight.


    But Edwin didn''t expect that Cameron would punch him back first. This totally ticked Edwin off. He


    could no


    longer restrain himself, dodged Cameron''s fist and started to fight with him.


    When Cameron suppressed Edwin with his arm, he said, "The reason why | hit you is that you don''t


    respect


    her."


    With a deafening sound, Edwin suddenly turned over and restrained Cameron, "When did | disrespect


    her?"


    Cameron sneered, "You said that you still have a chance after she got married, which doesn''t respect


    her.


    Because she is a single-minded person and she is serious. Since she chose to marry me, it means that


    she''ll live a good life with me.¡±


    Edwin was almost pissed off by his words. He said that just to annoy Cameron. He didn''t mean to


    disrespect


    Nina at all. Who could have thought that Cameron would interpret it this way?


    Was this the mindset of a Straight-A student?


    And when Edwin was absent-minded, Cameron once again suppressed him on the ground and gained


    the upper hand.


    This was what Nina saw when she entered the pool hall. If she hadn''t seen the two men with bruises


    on their


    faces, she would have suspected that the two had clicked with each other and wanted to do it right on


    the floor.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Nina stepped forward and pulled Cameron aside to keep the distance between the


    two.


    Nina was pissed off. She didn''t expect that the two men would fight with each other within a short time.


    With his body free, Edwin got up from the ground. When he was about toin to Nina that it was


    Cameron who attack him first, he saw that Cameron, who was pulled by Nina, suddenly covered his


    chest, with a painful expression on his face.


    Nina was shocked and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Because of too much worry and tension, Nina''s voice trembled. And Edwin also frowned slightly.


    Did he hit Cameron too hard just now that Cameron was injured?


    But judging from the strength of Cameron''s fists, he knew that Cameron must have been trained, or


    Cameron had done a lot of exercise. So, it was impossible for him not to resist the fists.


    As a result, Cameron said to Nina, "My chest hurts. | don''t know if my ribs hurt?"


    Edwin was speechless.


    Damn it! It was him who had broken his ribs. He even felt that the bridge of his nose was about to


    break. At this moment, the bridge of his nose was burning, but what did he say?


    Cameron was so scheming.


    Cameron acted as if Cameron was hurt and he himself was the one to me.


    Because of Cameron''s serious expression, Nina''s face also changed a little. She hurriedly said, "It


    might be a


    broken rib! Let''s call an ambnce right away."


    As she spoke, she took out her phone and was about to make a call with her trembling fingers.


    Cameron stopped her, "It''s not that serious. | don''t need to go to the hospital."


    He just pretended to be pitiful and won her sympathy. It would be too much if he went to the hospital.

 Chapter 680 Because I Love Him

    Chapter 680 Because I Love Him


    Chapter 680 Because | Love Him


    Edwin couldn''t stand it anymore and sneered.


    Today, he finally understand what a scheming man Cameron was.


    Because of his sneer, Nina turned around and stared at him. When she saw the bruise in his eyes, her


    anger


    was ignited again. She scolded Edwin rudely, "How dare youugh?"


    Edwin flinched. He had known Nina''s temper since high school. Now he took a step back instinctively


    to avoid


    her attack.


    He didn''t have the strength to fight back if she hit him. On the one hand, Nina was good at fighting. On


    the


    other hand, even if he could beat her, it was not appropriate for a man to hit a woman. So he had no


    choice but to be


    beaten passively.


    When he was in high school, he had experienced this kind of thing for several times. One time, he


    insisted on


    fighting with others and he didn''t listen to Nina''s advice. Then he was scratched by the other party with


    a knife. When


    Nina knew it, she beat him up.


    He was so young at that time and he epted the fact that he was beaten up by her.


    But now he was almost thirty years old, and it was really shameful to be beaten by Nina.


    Nina crossed her arms and nced at Edwin, who was spineless and took a step back. Then she


    turned


    around and red at Cameron, who was covering his chest with her hands. She continued to roar, ¡°Are


    you two still


    kids? Aren''t you ashamed if the news spreads? Don''t you have any self-restraint?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron cast a disdainful nce at Edwin. This man was really ungrateful. He pretended to be injured


    just


    now in order to transfer Nina''s target, so that he wouldn''t be scolded, and Edwin wouldn''t be scolded


    either.


    Now, all his efforts were ruined by Edwin''s sneer.


    Edwin was scolded, and so was he.


    That''s to say, a weak teammate does you more harm than a strong enemy.


    He put down his hand which was covering his chest and walked over to hold Nina''s shoulder. He


    apologized without any temper, ¡°I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. Don''t be angry.¡¯


    Edwin was so shocked that his eyes almost dropped. He didn''t expect that Cameron had been so cold


    and ruthless to him before, and now he began to apologize in front of her without any backbone. And


    the tone of Cameron''s voice was so disgusting that he got goose bumps.


    To his surprise, Nina didn''t give Cameron an overarm throw. If he had provoked her before, he would


    have been thrown out directly.


    At this moment, Nina even allowed Cameron to put his arm around her shoulder. Indeed, different


    people had different lives.


    Maybe this was the difference between love and not love.


    She loved Cameron, so she was willing to tolerate him.


    Edwin looked away dejectedly.


    Nina allowed Cameron to get close to her, which didn''t mean that she was not angry. But because


    Cameron''s


    phone rang before Nina got even with Cameron. Therefore, she asked him to answer the phone first.


    However, after Cameron answered the phone, his face suddenly changed. Then he said to the other


    end of the


    phone in a low voice, "I''ll be there soon.¡± Then he hung up.


    Cameron''s arm was wrapping around Nina''s shoulder. At that moment, she could feel the tension from


    Cameron''s body. She immediately asked with concern, "What happened?"


    Cameron tried his best to control himself and replied in a low voice, "My mother had a car ident and


    she is being rescued in the hospital.¡±


    "How could this be?" Nina''s heart twitched all of a sudden. Her hand, which was originally drooping


    under her


    body, wrapped Cameron''s hands. In this way she hoped to give him the most primitivefort.


    Regardless of exining too much, Cameron held her hand and walked out, "Go to the hospital first."


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡¯ Edwin stopped them. ¡°Neither of you seem suitable to drive now. Take my car.¡¯


    After saying that, Edwin turned around and rushed out. Nina agreed with Edwin''s suggestion.


    Cameron''s face


    was extremely pale at the moment, and she was so nervous that her hands trembled. She couldn''t


    drive at all.


    Cameron had no objection. The two of them went out and got in Edwin''s off-road vehicle.


    After the car was started, Nina took out a mask from her bag and handed it to Cameron. She said with


    concern, "Wear a mask for fear that everyone would worry about you if they see the wound at the


    corner of your mouth."


    ¡°Later you just tell them that you caught a cold. It''s very serious. You don''t want to infect others, so you


    wear a mask."


    Cameron had a fight with Edwin just now. Edwin''s eyes were bruised, and Cameron''s mouth was


    injured. If


    Colleen woke up and saw him like this, it was inevitable to increase her psychological burden.


    Fortunately, as a female star, she had many masks in her bag.


    Cameron took the mask and put it on honestly. Edwin, who was driving, nced at the two people from


    the


    rearview mirror and he silently grabbed his sunsses and put it on to cover the bruises at the corners


    of his eyes.


    Edwin didn''t expect that Nina would be so considerate. The first thing she thought of was to cover the


    wound


    at the corners of Cameron''s mouth. In his impression, Nina was careless, as if there was nothing in her


    heart.


    But at this moment, her eyes were fixed on Cameron.


    After tidying up Cameron''s mask, Nina held his hand and asked, "What happened? Why did your


    mother have a car ident?"


    Cameron''s voice was as cold as ice, "My father just said on the phone that Mnie had an


    appointment with her before her ident, Mnie told her the two years when | had been doing


    scientific research for my mentor abroad.¡¯


    Confused, Nina asked, "The two years?"


    Cameron lowered his eyes, "In fact, | didn''t have a good time in those two years. | had suffered a lot.


    When the research fell into a bottleneck, those dangerous people had also tried to harm us...¡±


    Cameron had never mentioned his life in the two years to anyone, not even to Lucien. In fact, Cameron


    and his mentor had been treated unfairly.


    Those who caught his mentor to do scientific research were violent terrorists. Those terrorists urgently


    needed a kind of medicine and locked his mentor up to force him to do research. His mentor''s energy


    and ability were limited, and his mentor had to ask Cameron for help because of gruesome torture from


    those terrorists.


    He agreed to help, so he was taken to be locked up with his mentor.


    However, it was not easy to do scientific research. When they were stuck in a bottleneck or simply


    failed in their experiments, those people would attack them. Fortunately, he was not a man to be trifled


    with. Later, those people did not dare to use force anymore, but Cameron and his mentor were not


    allowed to eat or drink. Those terrorists tortured them in this way, forcing them to speed up their


    research.


    Then they seeded and finally got their freedom.


    The reason why he didn''t mention it to anyone was that since it had been a long time ago, he didn''t


    want to


    make those who cared about him feel sorry for him. Therefore, he chose to skip the two years easily.


    But Mnie knew, because his mentor had told family about it.


    Mnie deliberately ran to Colleen and said these things. It could be said that she was extremely


    vicious.


    Knowing that her son had suffered a lot, Colleen almost fell apart on the spot.

 Chapter 681 Destroy Ones Mind Rather Than Ones Body

    Chapter 681 Destroy One''s Mind Rather Than One''s Body


    Chapter 681 Destroy One''s Mind Rather Than One''s Body


    "My dad said that my mom lost control when she heard it. She called him in tears. Then the ident


    happened when she


    drove home herself.¡±


    Obviously, Colleen was stimted by what had happened to Cameron in those two years. So she lost


    control and had a


    crash.


    Nina was sad and angry at the same time. She even started to shiver.


    Cameron exined to herst time. He could have gone back home two years earlier, but his tutor


    needed him to help with


    the research. She never knew what had happened to Cameron in those two years.


    She found the truth so excruciating that she needed to hold Cameron tight, let alone Colleen.


    It was her son. How could she remain calm?


    Mnie was the indirect perpetrator!


    Thinking of this, Nina looked up at Edwin and asked, ¡°Edwin, Can you let your men find out where


    Mnie is?"


    "No problem." Edwin made a call while driving. Soon someone replied.


    ¡°Let them take her to the hospital.¡± Nina said coldly.


    ¡°OK"


    Nina clenched her teeth. She promised she would p Mnie hard. No, it was not enough. It was ok


    if Colleen''s life was


    not in danger. If anything happened to Colleen, they could never retaliate enough.


    She was not good-tempered. Moreover, Mnie had crossed the line.


    Nina hadn''t meet Mnie yet because she was busy filming recently. She could tell that Mnie was a


    spoiled girl


    ording to the rumors, but she didn''t see that Mnie would lead them to so much trouble.


    Having arrived at the hospital, Nina hurriedly said thanks to Edwin. Then Nina and Cameron hastened


    to get off and go to


    the emergency room. They were holding hands the whole time.


    Cameron didn''t say anything after he got on the car. Nina could feel he was nervous and restless. After


    all, it was his


    parent, his mom.


    When they arrived at the door of the emergency room, the whole Dauster family was already there,


    including the haggard


    Randall Dauster, the Donovan couple and Cameron''s grandparents. They were all waiting anxiously.


    Randall was so worried that he copsed into the chair. He didn''t have the energy to talk to Cameron


    and Nina.


    Joshua went up to them. ¡°It was not too bad. Her life was not in danger. But her arms were hurt badly.


    It¡¯s possibly her


    arms were broken."


    Nina and Cameron drew a relieved breath. It was lucky that her life was not threatened.


    Cameron touched his forehead, gently leaned against the wall and closed his eyes. He tried to ease his


    anxiety


    umted on the way here.


    Though he and Colleen had quarreled over Nina, he only fall out with her once till now. Now they had


    made it up.


    His rtionship with his parents had long been intimate and harmonious. Colleen meant a lot to him.


    He couldn''t imagine


    what if something happened to her.


    Nina hugged Cameron gently. She looked up and saw Mnie nchard who was shivering in the


    corner. She was so


    irritated that she forgot to greet other Dausters. She went directly to give her a p.


    Mnie didn''t expect her to be so aggressive. She was pped down to ground without any defense.


    ¡°What are you doing?" Mnie yelled, her hand covering her face


    She had never been pped. Especially the one beat her was Nina, who was intimate with Cameron.


    She was furious.


    ¡°What am I doing?" Nina sneered. She went up and pulled Mnie up by holding her hair. Nina


    pped her again. "You''ll


    never be afraid unless the lesson is learned.¡±


    Nina hit hard. The p could be heard clearly in the quiet corridor. Cameron''s grandparents paused.


    Even Joshua and his


    wife looked at Nina in surprise.


    But Valerie soon supported Nina. "Nice. If I was younger, I would''ve given that bitch a p too.¡± She


    whispered.


    Though she was old, she was rather tough. Calling Mnie ¡°bitch¡± could show that how much they


    hated her.


    Cameron''s grandparents almost freaked out after hearing that Colleen had a car crash and was sent to


    the hospital.


    What they were most afraid of at this age was to see the younger generation die before them.


    Fortunately, the doctor just informed them that Colleen¡¯s life was not in danger. They had recovered a


    bit from the shock.


    Otherwise, they would tear Mnie up.


    After Nina''s two hard ps, Valerie finally worked off her anger.


    She didn''t think Nina was wrong. Instead, she liked Nina even more. She loved Nina¡¯s strong


    personality.


    "Wait..." Joshua got it together and tried to stop Nina. But he was stopped by Cameron.


    "I''m afraid that Nina might get hurt. What if Mnie fight back?¡± Joshua exined.


    ¡°She won''t." Cameron said without hesitation.


    He knew how agile she was. Mnie wouldn''t gain any advantage. What''s more, she had been


    coached by professionals when she was shooting the military drama.


    Joshua didn''t make any further move after he saw Cameron''s attitude and that Nina had gained an


    upper hand.


    Cameron didn''t walk up either. He knew Nina could handle it. He also knew Nina needed to vent in this


    way.


    Mnie didn''t gain any advantage. With her hair pulled by Nina, she couldn''t move. Once she moved,


    she felt as if Nina would peel off her scalp. Mnie could do nothing but to cover her head with both


    hands and scream.


    "He had stayed abroad for two years to save you father. He suffered so much to release you father


    from the terrorists.


    ¡°You almost killed his mom because of your selfish desire.


    ¡°Are you still a human, Mnie?


    "You think you are qualified to say you love him?"


    Nina became more and more irritated. She pulled Mnie''s hair even more tightly. Mnie burst into


    tears.


    "I don''t want to hurt his mom. I just wanted her to suffer a bit. So you and Cameron will also suffer from


    it.¡±


    Mnie listened to Reba. She intended to tell Colleen what happened to Cameron.


    Reba said it was better to torture someone''s mind rather than body.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Since now they couldn''t revenge on Cameron and Nina, they wanted to torture their mind. They


    targeted at Cameron''s family to implement the n.

 Chapter 682 How to Deal with a Villain

    Chapter 682 How to Deal with a Viin


    Chapter 682 How to Deal with a Viin


    They weren''t able to target at Nina. Her parents and younger brother were already crazy enough. Nina


    had cut off rtions


    with them. It wouldn''t work if Mnie and Reba did something to them.


    They dared not target at Nina''s best friend, Emelia Jones, because Julian Hughes would kill them.


    They finally decided to start with Colleen. But she didn''t expect Colleen would be distracted and have a


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    car ident on her


    way back.


    Mnie almost fainted when two burly chaps stormed in her ce and took her away. She thought she


    had offended the


    criminal gang. Then Mnie knew something happened to Colleen.


    Nina looked at Mnie and sneered, ¡°You want us to suffer? Let''s see who''s going to live a miserable


    life! We will find the


    bestwyer and send you to jail!"


    "It''s not necessary. You should y foul to deal with the viin.¡± A voice came from behind.


    Nina and Cameron looked up and saw Edwining out of the fire escape stairs.


    Edwin didn''t leave directly after Nina and Cameron got off. He parked the car and wanted to follow


    them to the emergency


    room. He chose to climb the stairs because there were too many people waiting for the elevator.


    He heard Nina pping Mnie. He couldn''t restrain himself from cutting in when he heard Nina talked


    about suing her.


    In his opinion, it was unnecessary to resort tow. It would humiliate thew.


    Edwin sacred Mnie with his sunsses, scary scars and intimidating look.


    Mnie was worldly. Actually, she knew it better than anyone that no one should mess with the


    gangsters. They could


    make people easily disappear.


    As soon as Edwin showed up, Cameron took actions. He went up to pull Nina into his arms and


    distance her from Edwin.


    It made the Dausters raise they eyebrows. They realized the man with sunsses was Cameron''s rival


    in love.


    "I agree with you. We don''t need to deal with them by proper means.¡¯


    Nina let go of Mnie''s hair when Cameron hugged her. She wanted to reject Edwin''s favor so as not


    to piss Cameron off.


    She didn''t expect that Cameron would agree with him, so she kept silent.


    She was not blindly kind. She would love to see Mnie suffer since she was so sinister.


    "What do you want?" Mnie fell back to the corner and asked fearfully.


    Edwin pushed the sunsses and said coldly, ¡°It''s easy. I''m going to treat you to a dozen of men and


    let them take care of


    you.¡±


    "What?" Mnie almost fainted.


    "You are afraid already?"


    "I forgot to mention that then they will send you abroad on the human trafficking vessel. You will


    from the world.¡±


    He said in a brisk tone, as if he was saying something normal. Mnie fell to the ground in despair.


    She couldn''t utter a


    word for a while.


    "Thank you then.¡± Cameron said and nned to leave with Nina.


    "Help! No! No!" Mnie cried and dragged Cameron''s pants. "Please, Cameron, let me go!"


    Mnie crawled on the ground and cracked up. She begged, "I''ll never do it again. I''ll leave you alone,


    please don''t do this


    to me!"


    Cameron kicked off her hands. "I''ve told you. You should take sole responsibility for your deeds.


    He and Lucien had said everything to Mnie, she simply didn''t listen to them. If she went back then,


    she wouldn''t end up


    like this.


    She was ruined by the old men.


    He felt sick.


    "Take her.¡± Edwin said to the two who brought Mnie here. They picked her up.


    Mnie struggled out of their grip and kneeled down before Nina.


    "Nina, you are also woman. Please help me out. I won''t do it again. Ipletely gave up on Cameron. I


    will never covet him


    again.¡±


    "I don''t want to die.¡± She cried.


    Not to mention being trafficked abroad, just being raped with by those men would take her life.


    Nina''s thin and white ankle was grasped by Mnie. Before she could respond, Edwin suddenly kicked


    Mnie''s hand off.


    Edwin thought being grasped by her would stain Nina''s pretty ankle.


    One could easily imagine how ferociously a tough guy like Edwin would kick. Mnie screamed,


    clutched her wrist and fall


    down.


    Cameron was offended by Edwin''s behavior. Damn, was there something wrong with him? Nina was


    his girlfriend. He could


    protect her. It was none of his business!


    But now it was the best timing to be jealous. Cameron held Nina close and looked coldly at Mnie


    lying on the ground. "I


    give you two options. First, scram back to your home as soon as possible. Don''t let me see you again.


    Second, you can stay, I''ll let


    him take you."


    Mnie kept nodding. "I''ll go back! I''ll go back to US!" Then she sprawled to the ground and started to


    cry.


    Valerie, Joshua and others all shook their head with disdain. Why did she do so many bad things in the


    first ce?


    Cameron never gave her any hope. He declined her the minute he realized it. She adhered to her


    foolish ideas, so stupid and stubborn.


    Mnie never thought that one day she would escape from Riverside city so embarrassedly.


    Cameron pointed to Edwin. "His men will escort you all the way until you get on the ne."


    ¡°What, what about my contract with Allstar Entertainment...¡± Her voice trembled.


    She signed contract with Allstar before. The breach of contract damages was extremely high. She


    would be sued. But how could she afford it?


    "You''d better discuss with you parents when you are back.¡± Cameron sneered.


    She almost killed Colleen. She still counted on him to cover her expense?


    How dared she?


    Her parents had to cough up the money. It was also a lesson for his tutor. If he just spoiled and never


    educated her, then she would only learn the lesson in such a cruel way.

 Chapter 683 Beauty and The Beast

    Chapter 683 Beauty and The Beast


    Chapter 683 Beauty and The Beast


    Mnie then was taken away by Edwin and his men. Colleen''s surgery was also finished at this point.


    When Colleen went out of the operating room on the stretcher, Nina saw Cameron''s eyes turned red.


    It was so lucky that Colleen''s life was not in danger. Her right arm was broken. She also had several


    bruises. The doctors


    said she needed to stay in bed. It would take a hundred day to recover. She needed to recuperate in


    bed for several months.


    Colleen was awake when she was sent to the ward. But she was still very weak.


    She burst into tears as soon as she saw Cameron. Colleen was heartbroken when she recalled what


    Mnie said to her.


    She was still fearful about this matter. Thank God they seeded. If no progress had been made,


    would he still be in that


    isted ce? Would he still be treated inhumanely?


    Thinking of it, Colleen cried even harder. But due to her injury, she felt painful when she cried.


    Randallforted her, "Don''t get excited. Calm down. You should wait till you feel better."


    ¡°I''m so regretful.¡± Colleen squeezed a few words and burst into tears again.


    If she had known that Cameron would encounter such terrible things, she would not let him go abroad.


    If he studied at


    home, he would not have to break up with Nina. Maybe they would have children now.


    Cameron could feel her remorse and sadness. He went up to hold her hands. "It''s all over. I''m doing


    great now, aren''t I?"


    ¡°Besides, it is not as bad as she said. You should know well about me. I would never be as miserable.¡±


    "Yes, you shouldn''t be worried about it. Take good rest." Randall echoed.


    Colleen stopped the tears. She saw Nina and her rtives. "I''m sorry for having you worried.¡± She said


    guiltily.


    "As long as you are fine.¡± Valerie said.


    Valerie''s eyes turned red. Joshua said, "You should go back with Mr. Dauster. We''ll take care of


    Colleen.¡±


    Joshua then said to Nina, "You and Cameron should also leave. Randall and I will stay.¡¯


    He thought Nina and Cameron rarely had the opportunity to meet. Nina was constantly busy filming.


    They just made up


    and got married after all these years. Plus, they can take care of Colleen. Cameron should spend more


    time with Nina.


    ¡°Cameron should stay. I''ll send grandparents back." said Nina.


    Nina knew that she couldn''t help, so she didn''t insist on staying here. But Cameron should stay. After


    all, it was his mother.


    She didn''t need him to be with her 24/7, even at this point.


    Joshuamended her thoughtfulness inwardly. Cameron thought so. He decided to stay and take


    care of Colleen. Nina


    then left with Mr. and Mrs. Dauster.


    Nina and Cameron took Edwin''s car here. She nned to take a taxi to send Cameron''s grandparent


    home. Unexpectedly,


    she met a young man at the gate of the hospital. He came handed her a car key and said, "Miss


    Sanchez, boss left his car to you.¡±


    Nina nced at Edwin''s shy SUV car nor far away. She wondered whether Edwin was careful or


    careless. The good news


    was he left a car. The bad news was it was a car like that.


    Luckily, she was tall. Girls of average height can''t drive it.


    "Boss said that you and this car were the best example of beauty and beast.¡± The young man smiled.


    Nina angrily stared at him, took the car key and gritted her teeth. "Do say thanks for me.¡±


    The young man smiled and waved his hand, ¡°No, no. If you want to thank him, you should tell him


    yourself. That''s what he


    wants."


    Nina was on thest nerve. What was wrong with this young man? Didn''t he see that Cameron''s


    grandparents were with


    her? Why did he keep insinuating her rtionship with Edwin? Was he insane?


    Maybe the young man had noticed that Nina was pissed off, he quickly said goodbye and left.


    Ninaposed herself and turned to Cameron''s grandparent. Valerie gave her a teasing look. Nina


    was a little


    embarrassed.


    ¡°Grandpa, grandma, let''s go." She quickly shifted the topic and helped Valerie get on the SUV car.


    After getting on the car, Nina asked Valerie the address and then started the car.


    When waiting for the traffic lights, Valerie said casually, "This car is really cool. ¡®Beauty and the beast¡¯ is


    indeed the


    urate metaphor.¡±


    Then she asked Nina curiously, ¡°Is the owner of this car the handsome guy outside the emergency


    room?"


    At the hospital, all of them could see that Edwin had feelings for Nina. They could also feel that things


    weren''t going pretty


    well between Cameron and Edwin. That was the atmosphere between rivals in love.


    "Yes.¡± Nina had to answer honestly. Now she hoped that the olddy wouldn''t ask more questions. It


    was embarrassing


    enough.


    But Valerie continued. "Are you ssmates?"


    "Yes." Nina didn''t say much. She hoped that Valerie could stop.


    Valerie said, ¡°oh... He was handsome and masculine. The scar on his chin made him more charming.¡±


    Though sheplimented Edwin, Nina felt that Valerie was being jealous for Cameron.


    "Grandma, we are just friends.¡± Nina burst intoughter.


    What was wrong with the Dausters? She had gotten married with Cameron. Why were they still


    suspicious?


    "You treat him as a friend, but he doesn''t. He kicked off Mnie''s hand, left a car to you,pared you


    as the beauty... He


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    was up to something else!"


    Before Nina could say anything, Valerie signed. "Well, what can I do? You are beautiful, kind and


    straightforward. I would


    fall for you if I was a man."


    Nina was amused by what she said. Valerie also ttered Edwin with rhetoric. She could see that


    Valerie was a TV fan.

 Chapter 684 Go Public with Their Relationship

    Chapter 684 Go Public with Their Rtionship


    Chapter 684 Go Public with Their Rtionship


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Mr. Dauster coughed and tried to remind Valerie of the boundary.


    Nina looked at them through the rearview mirror. She couldn''t helpughing. She really admired their


    rtionship.


    Valerie was vivacious. Mr. Dauster always spoiled her. Valerie could go after any celebrity, even actors.


    Cameron said it had


    been the case since they were young. Mr. Dauster would go to the concert and watch the show with


    Valerie.


    She wished Cameron could be half as generous. He couldn''t even bear it when she was the star, let


    alone she being a fan.


    "Why don''t you say anything.¡± Valerie asked.


    ¡°I wish Cameron can be half as generous as grandpa.¡± Nina signed.


    "He is not generous. He just has to put up with me. Every couple gets along differently, as long as it''s


    suitable for you.¡±


    Valerie understood immediately.


    Nina thought it made sense.


    She didn''t dislike it when Cameron was jealous. She just didn''t know what to do.


    Plus, it would be a fun to watch when he got jealous. She loved to see him losing hisposure.


    Having sent them home and stayed a while with them, Nina drove off. She also got something to do.


    She and Cameron


    nned to have a get-together with friends to celebrate the opening of the studio. But now it had to be


    canceled given that Colleen


    had a car ident. She needed to call around to cancel it.


    Emelia and others showed understanding. After calling Sherlyn, Nina received the call from Sherlyn


    soon.


    She hade back from the suburb and was in the studio.


    Sherlyn said" I was informed that you and Cameron were take photos in the hospital, but someone


    contained it. I guess it


    is Cameron. Any news that is harmful to you, he would brush it under the carpet.¡±


    "He really cherishes you. You don''t want to make it public, he doesn''t only agree, but also tries to cover


    it up by all means.¡±


    Sherlyn signed


    "I don''t know he was all prepared." Nina was also stunned.


    But at second thought, it was typical Cameron. Rigorous and crazy at the same time.


    In order not to give haters a chance, he had bribed the press to hold back their rtionship. Because


    he knew they would


    be photographed one day.


    Thinking of it, Nina asked Sherlyn seriously, "What if I want to make it public?"


    Sherlyn was surprised. "You want to do it now?"


    "Since we were already photographed, there is no need to cover it up. I''m not that kind of person. If it


    will incur a loss, I will


    "I also believe that it''ll make him feel better that we go public now.¡± Nina felt heartbroken for him.


    Cameron acted perfectly fine after Colleen had car ident. But Nina knew he was having a hard time.


    She wanted to make him feel better. She couldn''t sit back and watch him do everything for her.


    She knew that he wanted to be together with her under the spotlight. Why shouldn''t she make his wish


    He wanted to make her the happiest. She also wanted him to be happy every day.


    Sherlyn remained silent for a while, then she said, "It''s ok to go public. You are an actress, not an idol.


    Plus, your husband is


    outstanding and preeminent. Why should you hide it from the public? The only reason they would


    attack you was that you


    concealed your marriage from the fans and public.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. There''s always criticism, right? I can handle it.¡±


    Yes, she had concealed her marriage for a couple of days. Though it was only a couple of days, it had


    been a secret.


    "You should discuss with Cameron. I''ll think about how to grapple with those haters. I won''t let them get


    their way.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡± Nina smiled.


    She knew Sherlyn well. No one could take advantage of her.


    Then Nina called Cameron. ¡°How was Colleen doing?" she asked first.


    "She just fell asleep.¡± Cameron just got out of the ward. Randall asked him and the Donovan couple to


    leave first, but


    Cameron insisted to stay.


    Cameron couldn''t change his mind. Besides, he knew that he couldn''t leave her alone. So he decided


    to go home first and


    take night shifts.


    "Sherlyn said that we were photographed in the hospital. Do you let someone to contain the news?"


    "Yes. If you don''t want to reveal it, then don''t.¡±


    Nina didn''t¡¯ know whether she shouldugh or get angry. She snorted, ¡°You must have spent a lot of


    money.¡±


    She was top actress now. It would cost a lot to hold back her news.


    "No biggie.¡± Cameron replied briefly. Though she was angry, she burst intoughter.


    He was filthy rich.


    She recalled what he said before. He worked hard to protect her and spare her from worries.


    Nina was touched. "Don''t be silly anymore. Besides, I want to make our rtionship public.¡±


    Cameron paused. "Don''t you want to wait until you finish shooting the show?" he asked.


    Nina could tell that he was exhausted and depressed. She felt heart broken.


    She intended to make herself sound brisk. "I want to save money for you. After our rtionship is made


    public, you don''t need to spend money on PR anymore.


    Nina wouldn''t say that she wanted to make him happy. But Cameron had seen through her. "I! never


    expect that Ms.Dauster is so economical and thrifty.¡± His lips curled up.


    ¡°Of course, I am." Nina smiled as well.


    "How do you want to make it public?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Post a picture of us in the City Hall, probably.¡¯


    Cameron thought they''d better discuss it first. ¡°I''m on my way home. Wait for me.¡¯


    "I thought you were noting back today, so I went back to my ce.¡±


    Cameron remained silent for a while, then he sneered, "You never treat it as our home."


    "I''m afraid I''ll be missing you so badly. You aren''t around, but I am surrounded by you stuff.¡± Nina


    hurried to reply in a soft tone.

 Chapter 685 A Live Streaming Accident

    Chapter 685 A Live Streaming ident


    Chapter 685 A Live Streaming ident


    "Unctuous.¡± Cameron said.


    Nina protested, ¡°How could you say that about me!¡±


    It made her sound like a flirt.


    ¡°I''m just telling the truth.¡±


    Nina snorted. But Cameron had a point. She was the one who loved to say sweet words and tease him


    from time to time.


    Twenty minutester, Cameron arrived at Nina''s ce.


    Nina was streaming together with Emelia, when Cameron rang the bell.


    Emelia was streaming. It was also her first streaming. Since pregnancy, she didn''t work that much. She


    didn''t take any new


    jobs besides the love story based on Nina and Cameron that she was writing.


    If she hadn''t been pregnant with twins, she would never have put a brake on screenwriting. Carrying


    two babies increased


    stress on her body. Though she still wanted to work, she was unable to do it due to pregnancy.


    Having gone through the ups and downs, Emelia gained a lot of fans on twitter with her good


    personality. Those fans really


    cared for her and supported her. They were worried since she hadn''t shown up recently.


    They leftments, urging her to do a streaming to make a status update. So Emelia responded to


    their requests.


    The streaming went smoothly. Since she and Nina were besties, many fans also were also fond of their


    friendship. Plus,


    they all knew that Nina was in Riverside city. So fans wanted to see Nina join the streaming.


    Nina just called Emelia. She told her she was back and Cameron was at the hospital. Emelia thought it


    would be fine to do


    a live with her.


    Nina was familiar with it and she was willing to do so. She even had a happier conversation with


    Emelia''s fans than Emelia


    herself. She totally forgot that Cameron was on the way here.


    She also forgot that Cameron didn''t have the key nor know the password. So when he rang the bell,


    Nina went directly to


    open the door without cutting off the live stream.


    "You should add my fingerprint to the lock." Cameron proposed as soon as he came in.


    Cameron had long since told her about thebination to his door, but he couldn''t get into her ce.


    Cameron thought


    Nina was being unfair. So he pressed her into his arms and kissed her.


    Nina was streaming in the living room, and now the camera was facing the door. The fans who were


    watching the stream


    saw a tall man enter Nina''s house. He held her in his arms and kissed her deeply.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The fans were so surprised that they even forgot to sendments. All of them were staring at the


    screen.


    Emelia was also stunned when she saw Cameron show up. When she realized, she hastened to end


    the live. But she


    couldn''t find the button to end the streaming since it was only the first time.


    "Julian!" she called for his help by yelling his name.


    Julian was with her when she started streaming. But he was too showy, soon the screen was riddled


    withments


    Julian went to wash fruits for her. He rushed into the room after hearing Emelia call him. He


    immediately ended the


    streaming. But it was toote. The fans had seen that Nina was kissing a man.


    They didn''t see clearly who that man was because of the distance.


    He looked tall and elegant. Though it was blurred, they could feel that he was charming.


    ¡°What should I do?" Emelia panicked. She held Julian''s arms and said vexedly, ¡°I identally revealed


    their rtionship.¡±


    Emelia freaked out.


    Nina told her that they didn''t want to make their rtionship public yet. She wanted to wait until the


    shooting of the military


    drama was done.


    She made it public on the live streaming.


    "Don''t panic.¡± Julian reassured her and called Cameron.


    Cameron and Nina were kissing hungrily. Cameron meant to smooch. But when he recalled that Nina


    wanted to make their


    rtionship public, he was touched. As a result, he kissed her even harder.


    Nina totally forgot she was still in the streaming with Emelia, until Cameron''s phone rang.


    Nina was still gasping when she heard Cameron answer the phone in his arms.


    "Did Nina forget she was in the streaming?¡± Julian asked.


    Cameron was confused. Nina eximed and rushed to the living room. She found that the live stream


    had been cut off.


    Cameron realized what happened. He raised his eyebrows, ¡°they''ve seen it all?¡±


    "Yes." Julian answered.


    Then Cameron heard Emelia''s voice, ¡°It was all my fault. I should haven''t done this live with Nina."


    Emelia med herself.


    She knew it had been hard for Nina in this business. She didn''t expect she fucked it up.


    Cameronforted Emelia, "It''s ok. We meant to make it public. I came to discuss with her."


    "You meant to make it public?" Emelia was shocked.


    Nina realized that Emelia must be very remorseful. She said, "You shouldn''t feel guilty or me


    yourself. You should remain calm.


    "I nned to make it public, but I don''t know how. Hence, I don''t need to rack my brain.¡±


    Nina and Cameron didn''t see iting. It''s all the will of heaven.


    Emelia sighed. Then she asked, ¡°Didn''t you say you wanted to wait till the drama is done? Why today?


    Nina took Cameron''s phone and went away. "He was not happy today, I wanted to cheer him up.¡± She


    whispered.


    "Then make it public. It¡¯s no biggie.¡± Emelia instantly understood and smiled.


    Nina wasn''t a newbie anymore. Having pulled through ups and downs, she had be tough and rich


    enough to deal with all kinds of scandals. Besides, she got Cameron with her.

 Chapter 686 Strong Response

    Chapter 686 Strong Response


    Chapter 686 Strong Response


    "Indeed. It''s ok if haters want to use bots to smear me. I can quit the entertainment business and go to


    learn fashion


    design.


    Nina was worried that she never got time to do the things she liked. It''s the perfect timing for her to pick


    up something


    else.


    "You don''t need to.¡± Emelia thought Nina''s announcement of her marriage was not something heinous.


    What else could


    those haters do?


    "Right. You shouldn''t worry about it." Ninaforted Emelia. She was afraid that Emelia might feel sick


    because of mood


    swing.


    Nina and Emelia were calm and poised, but those fans who watched Emelia''s streaming had freaked


    out.


    Someone screen shot the scene of Nina and Cameron kissing and post it on twitter. After simmering,


    the hashtag "Nina


    smooches a man¡¯ went on trend.


    Soon the hashtags ¡°Nina''s secret marriage¡± and "Nina pretends to be single¡± also went on trend. "Nina


    pretends to be


    single" even went on No.1 trend. Nina was thrown into the center of the storm.


    People jeered in thements and used Nina of pretending to be single. They even dished the dirt


    and drag the dating


    show into it. They questioned why Nina announced that she would intend the show since she was not


    single then.


    People even used Nina of being unscrupulous because of money. In a word, the haters came to


    look for trouble.


    Nina had predicted it. She had been through all kinds of rumor and scandals. Nothing would hurt her


    now.


    She also knew that there were countless actresses in this business, but opportunities were limited. If


    they could tear her


    down, then there would be one less strong rival in the future.


    As things went escted, there weren''t only haters. Those who hardly had any contact with her might


    also join in.


    Nina was decisive and immediately tweeted:


    First, I''ve got married with Mr. Dauster. He is no yer. He is my husband and my loved one from the


    first sight.


    Ever since high school, he has been the one in my heart. I only love him from the past to the future.


    Second, I never pretend to be single.


    When I decided to take part in the dating show, I was single, he was not in the country. Everyone can


    find out the time he


    came back from abroad. He was taken photos at the airport that day.


    We hadn''t met for years nor contacted before he was back.


    Third, we got married after I quit the show. I didn''t lie to the show or the public. I''ll post the marriage


    certificate so you can


    make clear of the timeline.


    Fourth, I didn''t announce our rtionship because he is not in this circle. I don''t want him to be


    bothered.


    Fifth, I nned to make public our rtionshipter today. Because he was not in a good mood today, I


    want to make him


    happy.


    That''s all I want to say.


    Nina''s response was tough and yet sincere. This was how she had confronted the haters, by being


    tough and straight to


    the point.


    Sherlyn and Cameron also helped toe up with some roundabout expressions. But Nina declined.


    She thought it was


    fine to cut into chase.


    As for those so-called fans who ndered her every day, let it be.


    The announcement definitely sparked a discussion. It also to some extent reversed people''sments


    on her. Those


    smart people would pay heed to what he said.


    However, there were also haters blindly followed suit. Nina didn''t care about them.


    But what she and the haters didn''t expect was that people were most curious about their love story.


    OMG, they were not dating! They were married!


    So they were first loves who went back together after several years? Did someone say that first love


    would always end in


    tragedy?


    What a love story it was? They loved each other after so many years?


    They went crazy over their love.


    They were also craving for a rtionship like this, and a loving man like Cameron.


    Look, Nina wrote that she wanted to cheer Cameron up, because he was not happy today. God, they


    were driven crazy!


    No one would expect an independent woman like Nina would care for another person like this.


    They were being blind. They thought she was too proud and cool. They even thought she might be a


    lesbian. They wanted


    to say sorry to Nina. She loved men, and she loved that man dearly.


    It is said that the Emelia¡¯s teenage romance was based on their stories. Emelia was tagged. "Dear


    Emelia, we know that


    pregnancy is hard, but could you please speed up the writing? We really need to know what happened


    Emelia received countless messages andments on Twitter. They all wanted her to continue the


    story. Emelia didn''t


    know how to react.


    But Nina had made the announcement in her own way. Thanks to her candor, people gave her and


    Cameron many supports


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and blessings.


    Haters were swept over by the majority who were fond of their love story. Though they wanted to


    manipte the


    Then they came up with another hashtag. Nina was not good enough for Cameron.


    Under this hashtag, the haters described how Cameron''s mother disliked Nina in details. They also


    disparaged Nina''s parents and brother. They came to the conclusion that Cameron was out of Nina''s


    league.


    But they didn''t see that another hashtag cropped up and gained more traffic. That is: Cameron is not


    good enough for Nina.


    This hashtag was inundated by praises for Nina.


    When ites to appearance, Nina was stunning and beautiful. It was acknowledged by all.


    As for fortune, Nina now made her way onto the Forbes list. She enjoyed both fame and fortune.


    As for personality, Nina was outgoing, generous, enthusiastic, kind, caring and thoughtful, while


    Cameron was only smart.


    He was good at nothing else.


    All in all, Cameron was the lucky one in this marriage.


    If they had to draw a conclusion, it was Nina who was out of Cameron''s league.


    Haters were driven crazy by this trend. They almost freaked out.


    Cameron was disparaged and belittled in this hashtag. People soon understood it was Cameron who


    hyped up this trend himself to bring down the hater trend.

 Chapter 687 Gone Public Finally

    Chapter 687 Gone Public Finally


    Chapter 687 Gone Public Finally


    Those antis were speechless, they have never seen such a person who spares no effort to self-


    deprecate, Cameron was


    really something...


    They were stunned by his actions and moved by their love. At first, they nned to im that they were


    not true love, and


    Nina was aiming at his money as Cameron was aiming at her beauty.


    But now they feel that if this is not true love, then there is no true love in this world.


    Seeing the news on the Inte, Nina couldn''t help but ask the man beside her with a smile, "You paid


    for this trend?¡±


    At this time, Cameron was preparing dinner in the kitchen. He prepared a lot and nned to bring


    some to Randall and


    Colleen in the hospital.


    He was busy with the cooking while replying to her questions, "Yes."


    Nina hugged his waist from behind, and said affectionately to him, "You didn''t need to denigrate


    yourself like that. Just


    ignore them.


    Cameron snorted coldly, ¡°I couldn''t bear them saying you are bad.¡±


    "She was not worthy of him¡¯, this kind of remark made him furious.


    In his heart, she was the most beautiful girl in the world, and he never felt that she was unworthy of


    him.


    Nina caught the seriousness in his tone and stuck out her head to persuade him, ¡°As the husband of a


    female star, you


    shall not have this idea. If they scold me in the future and you get angry, then you might die of anger."


    "So, ignore them, they can say whatever they want.¡¯


    "No; Cameron said categorically, "I''m going to confront them directly. They cannot say bad words about


    you."


    Nina was amused by him. She turned his whole body towards her and said to him facing his pretty and


    serious eyebrows,


    ¡°Why are you so serious?"


    Being in the entertainment industry, Nina knew better than anyone that if one was serious with those


    antis and ounts,


    he would be pissed off.


    She didn''t want the man she loved to get mad, so she stood up and kissed him on the lips and said,


    "Okay, babe, don''t be


    angry:


    Cameron''s look turned better, and he turned around and continued to cook with his head down.


    Just when the ingredients were prepared, Randall called, "You don''t have to bring food to us at night,


    your aunt and uncle


    wille to bring someter.


    "Besides, we don''t need you to bring us food for a while.¡±


    Cameron frowned, "Why?"


    Colleen was injured, and he felt that at this time, as a son, all he could do were these trivial things


    besides arranging the


    best medical team for his mother.


    After all, Colleen is a woman, and it is inconvenient for him to take care of her as a son, and Randall


    doesn''t need him either.


    Randall said bluntly, ¡°Our colleagues and friends, all your uncles and aunts are calling one by one,


    saying that they want to


    bring food to us. We don''t need you to bring food for now."


    Cameron was speechless.


    He knew that his parents had always been popr, but he didn''t expect that everyone was rushing to


    bring food, which


    made him useless as a son.


    Cameron, who hung up the phone, was troubled by a lot of ingredients, but then he decided to use all


    of them, just to


    celebrate the publication of his rtionship with Nina today.


    After that, he no longer had to visit her in disguise, and no longer had to worry about anything in public.


    It was such a good feeling to go public.


    While Cameron was cooking, Nina was answering Sherlyn¡¯s call. Nina asked her calmly, "So, which


    brands want to


    terminate the contract? Or what do they want me to do aspensation?"


    Nina has already considered everything she would go through after making it public. She knew that


    some brands would be


    afraid of the gossip and would terminate the contract immediately or other actors'' teams would take the


    opportunity to public


    rtions and rece her.


    This was a very practical problem and Nina can understand it.


    People die for fortune and birds die for food. Not to mention that the endorsements she held in her


    hands were top-notch.


    Sherlyn said angrily, "Are you that unconfident in yourself? Or Cameron?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Nina puzzled, "What do you mean?"


    Sherlyn said, "I mean, there is no one who has terminated the contract, and the crew has also spoken.


    Your role will not be affected in any way. They will also issue a statement to support you.


    "You and Cameron are one now. Think about his identity. How many people dare to offend him?"


    After a while, Nina suddenly realized, that''s right, Cameron and Camcien Lifetech behind him are hot


    now, and they are married, who would be that dumb to offend her and Cameron with the capital behind


    him?


    She immediatelyughed, "In the end, he was protecting me in this matter.¡¯


    "Uh-huh; Sherlyn nodded, then she said with emotion, "This must be what drives him to make the


    Her words reminded Nina of what Cameron once said to her, how he established Tymers


    Entertainment in partnership with Viggo, and how he used the money he earned to run Camcien


    Lifetech. His thoughts were seen through by Sherlyn. It seemed that his love for her was real.


    Sherlyn added, "Of course, you didn''t rely on him to protect you. You can have his deep love today due


    to yourself. First of all, you are good enough to make him keep missing you all these years.¡¯


    "You''re the best.¡± Sherlyn praised her without hesitation.


    Her praise made Nina feel warm.


    Sherlyn is also the best agent. Since the day she took her, she has never suffered any blow and she


    has always been encouraged.


    Thinking of this, Nina happily confessed to Sherlyn, ¡°I love you, Sherlyn."


    Sherlyn got goosebumps from her words, and couldn''t help butin, "E... Ugh...¡± Sherlyn


    didn''t finish her words and Nina suddenly heard the sound of retching on the phone.


    Sherlyn hurriedly exined to Nina with difficulty, ¡°Sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose. I felt a sudden


    nausea.¡±


    ¡°The morning sickness?¡± Nina analyzed with a little bit of superficial knowledge from Emelia.


    "Maybe, I''ll go; Sherlyn said and hung up the phone.


    Nina was a little worried about her, and she didn''t know how her rtionship with Viggo was now.


    There were too many things all day, and she forget to ask her.


    Nina hesitated about whether to call Viggo and ask him to visit her.


    She had seen Emelia go through morning sickness before, and she knew it felt so bad. She didn''t know


    if Sherlyn, who lived alone, could stand it.

 Chapter 688 He Is Irreplaceable

    Chapter 688 He Is Irreceable


    Chapter 688 He Is Irreceable


    Nina was hesitating when she received a message from Sherlyn on her phone, "Don''t tell Viggo!¡±


    Then Nina knew instantly that they were not reconciled.


    Sherlyn has always been strong, and Nina knew very well that at this time, she must not want Viggo to


    So, she replied to her, "I see, if you need someone, call me or Sylvie."


    Sherlyn didn''t send her any message back. Nina could imagine what Sherlyn was thinking at this time.


    She must be


    thinking that she has survived so many ups and downs, how could she be defeated by morning


    sickness?


    Sometimes being too tough is not a good thing. It would make you suffer a lot more.


    After seeing Cameron prepare a table of dishes and opened a botile of red wine, Nina asked in


    surprise, "What is this for?"


    "Celebration." Cameron said, and then came over and put his arms around her waist, "From today, we


    can kiss and hold


    hands in the public. We must celebrate¡±


    "Sure; Nina leaned against him and felt extremelyfortable.


    Fortunately, she never gave up.


    Neither did he.


    The two of them sat down and were about to eat when Nina''s cell phone rang. It was Edwin Hodge.


    Nina thought that he was calling about the car. She was busy all day dealing with the "aftermath" of her


    marriage


    announcement and she hadn''t had time to return the car to him.


    When she picked up the phone, she heard Edwin said painfully, ¡°Do you love him that much? No


    matter if it was in the past,


    present, or future, you only love him?"


    Obviously, he also saw her statement and knew her affection for Cameron. He was severely


    stimted, which is why he


    made this phone call.


    "Edwin, you are drunk.¡± Nina caught the drunkenness in his tone.


    ¡°I''m not drunk!" He shouted, "Not at all!¡±


    "I just don''t understand, what''s so good about him that made you keep thinking about him for so many


    years?"


    "While I was the first to know you and I was the first to fall in love with you!"


    Edwin was really drunk, and he vented the pain in his heart.


    "You guys broke up and you haven''t been in touch for so many years. I''ve been by your side for the


    past two years, why


    can''t you love me?"


    Edwin got drunk and made trouble. Cameron, who was sitting opposite Nina, couldn''t bear it. He got up


    to take her phone


    and confront him.


    While Nina motioned him to calm down first, then she held the phone and said to Edwin lightly, "He is


    irreceable in my


    heart."


    After Nina said this, she simply hung up the phone, toozy to listen to his crazy words.


    She originally thought that Edwin could handle himself, but she didn''t expect him to go crazy after


    drinking a little wine.


    The reason why she didn''t let Cameron talk to him was that she didn''t want to ruin the atmosphere


    tonight.


    "Just ignore him.¡± She turned off the phone directly and put it aside, then said to Cameron.


    Cameron''s brows condensed, "I don''t think he wants to give up on you.¡±


    "He can do whatever he likes.¡± Nina was a bit annoyed.


    In her eyes, Edwin was an upright person and he shouldn''t be acting like this. Tonight, he really


    disappointed her.


    She never gave him any hints. Since they were in school, she had made it clear that she only regarded


    him as a friend.


    She didn''t know why he always thought he was a good fit for her.


    Cameron picked up the wine ss, clinked her ss lightly, and said, "Then ignore him.¡¯


    This is a matter between Edwin and him, so let him settle it, so as not to spoil her mood and the


    atmosphere of their


    celebration tonight.


    Cameron did not expect that when he finally got rid of Mnie nchard, there appeared Edwin


    Hodge.


    It seemed that although they had gotten married, they still couldn''t live a quiet life, but it didn''t matter.


    Those men eyeing


    covetously at his wife could just try.


    Sherlyn wanted to pour herself a ss of water after vomiting in the bathroom. Unexpectedly, as soon


    as she went out of


    the bathroom, her stomach was tumbling again, so she had to rush back.


    When she finally felt better, she washed her face and rinsed her mouth. Looking at her haggard face in


    the mirror, she


    She had always maintained an image of exquisite makeup before, when she looked at her face at this


    time, she couldn''t


    help sighing. She even wondered why she wanted to keep this child at first.


    What was she thinking?


    Just as she wasining, the doorbell suddenly rang. She took a deep breath to cheer herself up,


    and then went out and opened the door.


    Sherlyn didn''t expect that the person outside the door was actually Viggo. At first, she didn''t want to let


    him in, butter she


    thought that since he was here, they should have a talk.


    Unexpectedly, when she opened the door, she found Viggo was carrying a small suitcase. So, she


    asked, ¡°Are you going on a business trip?"


    No wonder she would ask such a question, he is also a person who travels frequently, and after she


    escaped from marriage


    today, she instinctively felt that she had no future with him, so she thought he muste here for


    business.


    Viggo was amused by her words. He nced at her coldly and carried his suitcase into her home


    without saying a word.


    After standing in the living room, he directly announced, "Since you refuse to get a certificate, let''s


    slowly develop our rtionship first, and the first step is to live together.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I thought about it. You must have tons of excuses for refusing to move, so I''ll just move to your ce.¡±


    "From now on, I''ll live here.¡±


    Sherlyn was speechless.


    She wanted to Say, is there any difference between this and getting married? They would just live


    together anyway, right?


    While Viggo had turned around and carried his suitcase into her guest bedroom, and started to take his


    things out.


    Sherlyn, who had regained her senses, stomped her feet in anger, thinking that as a famous agent, she


    was always resourceful and thoughtful.


    But she had no way to stop him because he seemed to bepromising with her by doing so. If she


    doesn''t let him move in, it will look like she is very unreasonable.


    Before she coulde up with any good countermeasures, she covered her mouth and rushed to the


    bathroom.


    She didn''t know what happened to her today. The sudden morning sickness was so frequent. She


    suspected that it was because she drove back and forth from the suburbs.

 Chapter 689 Being Protective

    Chapter 689 Being Protective


    Chapter 689 Being Protective


    While Sherlyn rushed to the bathroom, Viggo followed her with a slight frown.


    "What''s wrong?" There was a bit of concern in his expression.


    "A bit nauseous,¡¯ Sherlyn said feebly, Viggo nced at her, said nothing, and went to pour a ss of


    warm water.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Sherlyn threw herself into the sofa, holding the warm water he gave


    her to drink.


    Viggo said quietly from the side, "Didn''t you say you can eat, drink and sleep? Why can¡¯t you even pour


    a ss of water


    now?"


    When he went to pour the water just now, he found that the water ss was ced beside the kettle.


    Obviously, she


    couldn''t pour it by herself just now, while she insisted that she didn''t need anyone to take care of her


    and rejected him staying for


    the night.


    Sherlyn opened her mouth, but when she met his cold gaze, she swallowed all the words.


    Forget it, he has already entered the room, so it''s useless for her to argue with him.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak anymore, Viggo finally felt that the depression in his chest was dissipating.


    When he looked up at the person on the sofa again, Viggo''s expression froze.


    It was not until now that he realized that Sherlyn was wearing no makeup today, and the fair and


    beautiful face of the


    woman made him a little dazed as if he had returned to the time when he first met her many years ago.


    It was only after he looked back that night that he realized that he had known Sherlyn for so many


    years.


    At first, she was a rookie, just an inconspicuous assistant in an actress team. He worked with that


    actress in a drama. She


    followed the actress, and they got along in the same crew for a few months.


    At that time, she had just entered the society. Her face was delicate and tender. She was rather timid


    and she would blush


    every time she spoke to him.


    Later, after the filming of the drama, they didn''t see each other anymore. He basically wouldn''t work


    again with the same


    actresses he had worked with, but he and Sherlyn always met from time to time on other asions,


    especially at the major awards


    ceremonies at the end of the year or a party.


    He didn''t know when, the young girl who didn''t wear makeup in his memory began to wear very


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    delicate makeup and walk


    in high heels, and when she saw him, she was no longer nervous and shy but smiled lightly and calmly.


    Later, she became Nina''s manager and joined his newly established Tymers Entertainment along with


    Nina.


    Seeing Viggo suddenly didn''t speak and kept staring at her, she grabbed the thin nket next to her


    and covered her face. She wasn''t wearing any makeup.


    Facing a handsome man like Viggo, she had no confidence in her appearance. Although she has great


    skin and she is quite beautiful, Viggo is so handsome and he is an actor. Every female artist he had


    worked with was a beauty. Sherlyn couldn''t help but feel inferior.


    Besides, for so many years, she has been facing him with delicate makeup. This sudden eye contact


    made her feel that her


    entire armor had been removed, and she felt too insecure.


    Makeup is really a very good weapon for a woman to face the world in many cases.


    Viggo noticed her difort, so he withdrew his gaze and said, "Is it serious? Do you need to see a


    doctor?"


    Only then did she put down the nket, shook her head, and said, "It''s okay. It might be because I


    drove too long today.¡¯


    Sherlyn felt that there was no need to see a doctor and that she should rest for a while.


    After she finished speaking, Viggo looked at her and snorted, as if to remind her of her running away


    from the marriage and escaping to the suburbs.


    Sherlyn gritted her teeth and simply got up and went back to her bedroom. Then she closed the door,


    After dinner, Nina and Cameron went to the hospital to visit Colleen. Maybe because she had enough


    rest, she looked much better.


    As soon as she saw Nina, Colleen looked apologetically and said, "I saw thements on the Inte.


    They are all talking about my previous attitude towards you. I''m really sorry.¡±


    Although she was in hospital, it did not prevent her from knowing the talk on the Inte.


    Nina smiled and said, ¡°I know, it''s okay. Just ignore them¡±


    Nina has been in the entertainment industry for so many years, and she was very strong, but Colleen


    couldn''t stand it.


    She looked at Nina and suggested, "No, I still feel bad about it. I want to find a media or some way to


    rify. You are the best daughter-inw in my eyes."


    Nina was a little surprised. She didn''t expect this. Colleen was just amon person after all, and it


    takes lots of courage and responsibility to make a public statement.


    She said hurriedly, "No, no, there is nothing to rify. What matters is that we know we''re good¡±


    "No, I have to say something.¡± Colleen insisted, ¡°Since we have be a family, then I can''t watch


    others nder us and watch them say that you are not good."


    Cameron gently held Nina''s hand, signaling her to stop rejecting her decision.


    Cameron said, ¡°Leave it to me. When you are better, I will record a video for you, and then publish it


    through the ount of Camcien Lifetech. If someone spreads rumors that your rtionship is not good


    in the future, they will face legal suits."


    Unexpectedly, Colleen insisted, "I want to do it now.¡±


    Cameron frowned slightly, ¡°Your condition...


    Colleen interrupted him, "Just record a video and say a few words. It''s no big deal."


    Cameron looked at Randall, who was beside him, and he said helplessly, "Then it''s up to your mother,


    she is an impatient person.


    Colleen was in a good mood at first, but since she learned about the gossip on the Inte, she was a


    little anxious.


    It''s better to let her rify now, so she can calm down.


    Since Randall said so, Cameron had no choice but to say, "Then I''ll record it for you¡±


    Nina couldn''t say anything else, but she stepped forward to help Colleen with her messy hair, and then


    said to her, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    To be honest, Nina didn''t expect her to be so sincere that she insisted on rifying, even ignoring the


    fact that she was injured.


    Colleen smiled and said, ¡°I am very protective of my family. I can''t bear others speaking ill of my


    families.¡±


    Ninaughed. Cameron was like her in this aspect. They both couldn''t tolerate others saying she was


    not good at all.

 Chapter 690 So Sweet

    Chapter 690 So Sweet


    Chapter 690 So Sweet


    Colleen leaned on the hospital bed and said something to the camera with a serious look.


    "Hello everyone, I''m Cameron''s mother and the so-called Nina''s evil mother-inw.


    "I admit that I have really tried to break them up before, because they were still young at that time, and


    they should focus


    on their studies. Now they are sessful in their careers, both mature and powerful, what I can do is to


    wish them happy.


    "Nina is the most perfect daughter-inw in my heart. I like her very much. Our whole family likes her


    very much. I hope


    everyone will stop spreading rumors about the non-existent conflicts between us."


    At the end of the video, Nina also appeared and sat beside Colleen and they made a hand heart


    gesture together in front of


    the camera.


    This video was released and it caused many discussions among everyone.


    No wonder Nina said that Cameron was in a bad mood, it turned out that his mother was injured.


    The news which said that Nina was not liked by her mother-inw was proven fake.


    "Cameron''s mother¡¯s words sounded very sincere as if she really liked Nina¡±


    "People, let''s not talk about what his parents said. They can stand up and support Nina at this time,


    which is enough to


    prove that they value and care for Nina very much. Or why did they issue this rification?¡±


    "What she said was so right, my goddess really did not marry into a bad family.¡±


    "Cameron''s mother was really beautiful, no wonder she can give birth to a child as handsome as


    Cameron."


    ¡°Lam looking forward to the children of them. With such high-looking parents, their babies must be very


    good-looking.¡¯


    Nina and Cameron didn''t have time to watch the livelyments on the Inte. After they returned


    from the hospital,


    Nina was trapped in bed by him, because she was going back to the crew the next day for filming, and


    they would not see each


    other for a while in the future.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Cameron could not wait to hug the person in his arms tightly.


    But what makes him happy was that now that their rtionship was public, he could go to see her at


    any time without


    avoiding reporters and the media.


    Nina held his shoulder and whispered in his ear, "I love you.¡±


    Her sudden confession made the man more and more excited and they had a great night.


    When Nina and Sylvie met at the airport the next day, Sylvie came with two ck eyes.


    Nina couldn''t helpughing at her, "What''s wrong with you? After two days of rest, you seem to be


    more tired than usual.¡±


    Sylvie nodded, "Sherlyn and you have made such a big fuss in the past two days, which made me so


    shocked and


    concerned."


    Nina suddenly made her rtionship with Cameron public, while Sherlyn was pregnant with Viggo''s


    child. Sylvie had just


    learned that they were going to get married but then Sherlyn ran away from the marriage. She even


    couldn''t catch her breath.¡±


    This morning, when she was about to leave, she was concerned about Sherlyn and called her. It turned


    out that Sherlyn


    was fine on the phone. When she came to the airport and saw Nina, Nina was also full of energy.


    She was the only one who couldn''t eat and sleep well these days.


    Nina was amused by Sylvie''s appearance, and couldn''t help teasing her, "When did your psychological


    quality be so


    bad?¡±


    Sylvie retorted, "What? It was because you two were too capable of causing trouble."


    "Especially Sherlyn!" Sylvie said angrily, ¡°It''s outrageous. I couldn''t think of her hooking up with Viggo.¡±


    Nina reminded her with a smile, ¡°Watch it girl. ¡®Hook up'' is a derogatory expression. You''re sure you


    want to describe our


    people this way?¡±


    Sylvie spread her hands, ¡°I''ve known her for so many years. I thought she will be single forever and I


    nned to learn to be


    a sessful single like her in the future. Who would have thought that she would have a one-night


    stand and be pregnant


    before marriage?"


    ¡°And running away with the baby!" Sylvie used all the words she learned from reading romance novels


    on Sherlyn and


    unexpectedly, it turned out to be very suitable.


    Yesterday, Sherlyn was about to get a certificate when she ran away, but she didn''t run with the ball for


    several years.


    Nina felt that her assistant was very adorable. Every time she listened to what she said, she would talk


    vividly and Nina


    would be amused. Girls like her were really attractive.


    "Don''t learn to be a sessful single from her.¡± The two of them walked towards the waiting room while


    Nina said to Sylvie,


    "You should learn those other tricks from her."


    Sylvie was so shocked that her eyeballs almost popped out, "Nina, you are teaching me all the bad


    things!"


    She couldn''t learn those tricks.


    If she got pregnant before marriage, her parents might break her legs.


    Nina stopped and nced at her assistant helplessly, then shook her head and sighed, and left.


    If Sylvie could really have a one-night stand with Lucien, then she would hook on him tightly, but she


    had never been a girl


    with those bad thoughts, and it was because of this that she was attractive to Lucien.


    Sylvie followed Nina and Nina suddenly asked her, "Have you been dating Lucien these two days?"


    "Huh?" Sylvie was almost scared to death by her words.


    When she came to her senses, she lowered her voice and reminded Nina, "You said that I used the


    wrong word, and you are also wrong. Lucien and I just had a meal together, how can it be called a


    date?"


    After Sylvie finished speaking, she quickly exined, "Last time in Jamton, he lent a nket to me


    when I was spilled with juice. I invited him to have a meal to express my gratitude and returned the


    nket to him by the way."


    Sylvie believed that the rtionship between them was very clean, and it was not a date.


    Nina nodded and then threw her a series of questions, "Then you didn''t go to the movies after dinner?


    He didn''t take you home?"


    Sylvie stammered, "Yes, we went to see a movie. He said that there is nothing to do after dinner, why


    don''t we go to a movie to pass the time. And that movie is the one I want to watch as well, so we went


    together. While driving me home, isn''t that what a gentleman should do?"


    It''s almost midnight after watching the movie. He couldn''t let a girl take a taxi back by herself, right?


    Nina held back herughter, that movie was surely the one Sylvie wanted to see, which was what she


    told Lucien.


    The two of them have been filming with the crew recently and there was no time to watch a new movie


    when it was released. Sylvie has talked about it many times, but there have been a lot of night scenes


    How could they still have the energy to watch movies?


    Nina thought that they would definitely go to the movies, so she sent a message telling Lucien which


    movie Sylvie wanted to watch, hoping to promote their rtionship.

 Chapter 691 Love Conquers All

    Chapter 691 Love Conquers All


    Chapter 691 Love Conquers All


    Seeing Nina''s meaningful smile, Sylvie couldn''t help but ask, "You didn''t tell him I wanted to watch that


    movie, did you?"


    Without waiting for Nina to answer, Sylvie stomped her foot and used her, "A mismatch!"


    Then she turned her head and left, ignoring Nina. Nina sighed; it was not easy for her to be her boss.


    After registration, the two sat down in their seats, Sylvie murmured to Nina, "Why do you have to get


    Lucien and me


    together. We are not a good match at all and the gap between us is too big¡¯


    Nina said in a rxed tone, "I think you shouldn''t deny the possibility between the two of you first.


    There is no such thing


    as a perfect match in love. As long as you love each other, it is the best match. Love conquers all.¡±


    Sylvie looked at Nina and stopped talking.


    Nina added, ¡°You can talk to him first and that won''t harm. You could get to know each other. If you


    can''t get along well


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    together, then forget it."


    Sylvie actually thought what Nina said made sense.


    She didn''t seem to hate Lucien and even thought he was a little charming.


    He is polite and gentle. She has met many men with bad behavior in the entertainment industry and


    even heard of many


    nasty things like cheating and some old men who thought they could manipte girls with their filthy


    money. She used to have


    important psychological consequences on men.


    But she felt veryfortable when she was staying with Lucien and instinctively felt that he would not


    hurt her.


    However, Lucien didn''t explicitly say that he wanted to be with her. They just met and ate a few times


    together. She felt that


    she should not think too much, maybe Nina was wrong about Lucien¡¯s intentions.


    Sylvie was not sure about Lucien¡¯s love, but as soon as they got off the ne, she received a


    concerned text message from


    Lucien, "Are you there yet?"


    Nina nced at the message on her phone and couldn''t helpughing. She said teasingly, "Lucien is


    so concerned about


    you while I haven''t received any message from Cameron, a married man."


    Sylvie was a little embarrassed for a while. She replied to Lucien and spoke for Cameron, "Cameron


    must be helping his


    mother in the hospital now, so he didn''t contact you immediately.


    Nina set off back to the crew and thus Cameron focused more on Colleen.


    After taking her to the airport, he went directly to the hospital to take over from Randall and let him


    have some rest.


    Sylvie replied to Lucien, "I just got off the ne and am ready to pick up my luggage¡¯


    "Well, let me know when you get back to the hotel.¡± Lucien texted back. Since the hotel they stayed in


    was still a long way from the airport, Lucien was worried.


    Sylvie felt that Lucien was making too much of a fuss, which made her a little ufortable, so she


    only replied with an ¡°okay¡± and ignored it.


    They made it back to the hotel and went straight to their rooms to rest. After taking a shower, Nina had


    a video call with


    Cameron. His first sentence was, "I miss you."


    Nina was so happy that she couldn''t help teasing him, "Are you going to make up for the sweet words


    you never said to me before?¡±


    In the past, he never talked like he is now. When they were together, he acted more than words. For


    example, he tried his best to help her with her studies, which was what he did the most.


    Cameron exined, ¡°Before, I didn''t know how rare it was to find your true love and I felt there was no


    need to say many things.


    "The years of separation have taught me deeply that we must cherish when we are together, and we


    must express all our love so that there will be no regrets.¡±


    Although he used to love Nina very much, at that time he was still young and never separated from her,


    so he didn''t understand the pain of parting, so he always kept a lot of words in his heart, thinking that


    as long as she could understand it, it would be fine.


    To put it bluntly, he hadn''t cherished her enough, so he became emotional and delicate.


    Nina felt so sweet that she was about to say something when there was a sudden knock on her door.


    She went to open the door and it turned out to be Sylvie.


    Sylvie said angrily, "I''m so annoyed."


    Nina hadn''t hung up the phone with Cameron and she asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Her assistant has always been big-minded, and there are few things that could annoy her like this.


    Sylvie frowned and said, ¡°I just got back to my room to clean up when I received a message from


    Andrew Sonfield asking


    me if I was back. He wanted to invite me to dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! What kind of nerves does he have? Can''t he see that I hate him?"


    Sylvie called his names and she didn''t have time to care about her image.


    She was really shocked and speechless. She didn''t expect Andrew to ask her out for dinner. After all, it


    was obvious that she hated him, especially when she learned that he and Jillian nned to frame Nina.


    Nina was quite calm, "Actually, I have already seen that he is interested in you.¡±


    His eyes looking at Sylvie were quite hot, but Sylvie had always been ignorant in this aspect, so she


    didn''t notice his thoughts at all.


    However, Nina didn''t expect him to invite her for dinner as a start, which was quite disgusting.


    Andrew needed to take a good look at himself. A scumbag like him wanted to pursue her assistant?


    He had a romantic rtionship with Jillian, which was enough for Sylvie to hate him.


    Sylvie was stunned, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? If you told me earlier, I would make him dislike me


    by acting dumb all day long."


    Sylvie was really sick of him, so Nina told Cameron on the phone that she needed to talk with her first,


    and then hung up.


    She was a little embarrassed, "Did he hear what I said just now?"


    Ninaforted her, ¡°It''s okay. He knows how disgusting Andrew Sonfield is and he definitely agrees


    with you.¡±


    Sylvie covered her face and sat on the sofa, "I want to beat him badly as well."


    Nina said, "It''s easy to solve this. Just tell him that you have a boyfriend and it''s not good to have a


    meal with him alone.


    Not only that, but you have to tell him proudly that your boyfriend is Lucien, which could make him feel


    ashamed of himself.¡±


    Nina could imagine what his expression would be like. He must feel very embarrassed.


    Sylvie put down her hands, stared at Nina for a while, and then said, "Why didn''t I think of this before?


    Lucien used me to get rid of Mnie and I can also use him."


    "This is a great idea. That''s great. Then he will nevere to me again.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Sonfield, I''m sorry, my boyfriend probably won''t allow me to go out to dinner with you alone.¡± Sylvie


    held back her disgust and texted him back.

 Chapter 692 Humiliated

    Chapter 692 Humiliated


    Chapter 692 Humiliated


    After Sylvie sent the message, she put her phone aside happily, hugged Nina and said, "Nina, you''re


    so smart. I hadn''t


    thought of the idea. I was so vexed at it just now. I didn''t know how I should reply to Andrew.¡±


    Although deep inside, she was disgusted with Andrew Sonfield, because Nina had to keep working with


    him in the same


    crew for along while, she couldn''t yell at or beat him. The best she could do was to ignore him.


    Now that she had told Andrew that she had a boyfriend, she could finally get rid of him.


    However, on the other side, Andrew, who had just received Sylvie''s message, looked indifferent after


    he read the message.


    He could tell she was lying in one fell swoop. How could Sylvie possibly have a boyfriend?


    Sylvie had been working with Nina the whole time and followed Nina everywhere, but he had never


    seen any man around


    her. Besides, Sylvie didn''t look like she was in a rtionship at all. Andrew had been with a lot of


    women before, and he thought he


    knew women enough to tell if Sylvie was in a rtionship or not.


    However, as if he had suddenly thought of something, Andrew frowned.


    He once saw her in the hotel lobby when she was going out with Lucien. Were they dating?


    The next moment, he was relieved again. Lucien would never date someone like Sylvie. He was the


    new money in Riverside


    City while Sylvie was just an assistant. She was not good enough for Lucien.


    In fact, Andrew thought she was not even good enough for him. He only wanted to sleep with her, but


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    didn''t want to be in a


    rtionship with her.


    As an actor who was somewhat famous, he normally wouldn''t date someone like Sylvie. However, she


    always treated him


    like he was nothing, which stimted his desire to win.


    The more she treated him like that, the more he wanted to get her.


    He thought that with his charm, he should be able to get her soon. As an actor, he was good-looking.


    Besides, he had been


    in this industry for years, although he wasn''t very famous, he had starred in a lot of movies and ys


    and was much richer than her,


    an assistant.


    He simply needed to talk some sweet words to her and keep showing up in front of her to get her to fall


    for him. By the


    time he was tired of her, he would dump her, so as to take revenge on her for her indifference to him.


    As he was thinking about it, he texted her back. "Sylvie, others might buy your story, but not me. I''ve


    been working with you


    for a while and I think I would''ve known it if you already had a boyfriend."


    After he sent the message, Andrew put down his phone with a confident smile, grabbed the coffee at


    his hand and started


    drinking it.


    He had a lot of tricks for young girls like Sylvie.


    On the other side, when Sylvie saw the message, she was disgusted again.


    She handed her phone to Nina and said, ¡°Have you seen how he talks to me? I don''t know where he


    got the confidence to


    think that he could see through me and was sure that I''m single!"


    After reading the message, Nina didn''t know what to say for a moment. She didn''t expect that Andrew


    still wouldn''t give up.


    She handed Sylvie''s phone back to her and said, "In this case, you should just tell him that your


    boyfriend is Lucien¡±


    "Okay; Sylvie nodded.


    Originally, she didn''t intend to tell Andrew her rtionship with Lucien. After all, they were only


    pretending to be a couple.


    But Andrew kept pestering her, which left her no choice.


    "I do have a boyfriend already. His name is Lucien Fowler!" Sylvie typed on her phone hard, as if she


    could hurt Andrew in


    this way.


    When Nina saw it, she teased her, ¡°why do you have to press your screen so hard? It''s your own


    phone."


    Sylvie gritted her teeth and replied, "I am so pissed, it could make me feel slightly better. If Andrew''s in


    front of me right


    now, I could poke his eyes out!"


    After Sylvie sent the message, she breathed a sigh of relief and thought Andrew should leave her alone


    now.


    After getting Sylvie''s reply, Andrew arched his eyebrows, put down the coffee in his hand and texted


    back without any


    hesitation, ¡°Sylvie, I know that you girls love to dream, but be realistic. Lucien Fowler is one of the


    owners of the Camcien Lifetech. He is equally as important as Cameron Dauster. What? You think you


    are on the same level as Nina?"


    Andrew thought that he had been patient enough with Sylvie. The rtionship between Cameron and


    Nina had been made public already. Everyone knew that Nina was one of the A-listers now and that


    she was morous. She had stunning looks and a perfect figure.


    Why would Lucien be with someone who was far less than Nina? Why would he be with an ordinary


    woman like Sylvie?


    It was exactly why Andrew didn''t believe it when Sylvie told him that her boyfriend was Lucien.


    Did she really think she deserved Lucien?


    Did she see herself as Cindere and thought that a prince woulde save her?


    After reading Andrew''s message, Sylvie was so angry that she trembled all over. Seeing how angry


    she looked, Nina took over her phone and her face changed after she read the message.


    On the surface, Andrew''s words were as if he was advising Sylvie to be realistic. But in fact, he was


    looking down upon her.


    It was obvious, especially when he said that she was not on the same level as Nina. He meant that


    Sylvie didn''t deserve to be with Lucien.


    Sylvie had never been treated with such disrespect before and her eyes turned red in an instant.


    Although she came from an ordinary family, she had been the apple of her parents¡¯ eye her and


    parents had always been protective of her.


    Thest time she cried was when the boy she was having a crush on was with someone else.


    "He has gone too far¡¯ seeing that Sylvie''s eyes had turned red, Nina was even angrier and spoke,


    "I''ll go talk to him.¡±


    If Nina really went to see Andrew, she might beat his ass.


    "No; Sylvie hurriedly stopped her.


    No matter what, Nina couldn''t argue with Andrew, they had to work together on the y.


    Sylvie wanted to make Nina feel better, so she said, "I am not that angry. I could just ignore him, and I


    won''t talk to him anymore.¡±


    Before Nina could reply, Sylvie''s phone rang. It was Lucien. Seeing this, Nina motioned for Sylvie to


    answer the phone.


    Sylvie sniffled, walked to the side to answer Lucien''s call.


    She had thought that Lucien called her because he had something to tell her. However, as soon as she


    answered the phone, she heard Lucien ask, "I heard that Andrew asked you out for dinner?"


    Somehow, when Sylvie heard Andrew''s name from Lucien, her eyes filled with tears again, and she


    almost cried.


    In order not to let Lucien see it, she curled her lips and didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Then, Lucien asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"


    ¡°Nothing. How did you know about it?¡± Sylvie thought that she had managed to calm down, but in fact,


    as soon as she spoke, Lucien could tell that she cried and felt sorry for her.

 Chapter 693 Stand Up for Her

    Chapter 693 Stand Up for Her


    Chapter 693 Stand Up for Her


    Nina knew that Sylvie wouldn''t tell Lucien the truth, so she raised her voice and said to Lucien on the


    phone, "That


    scumbag Andrew, he humiliated Sylvie¡±


    "That bastard!¡± Lucien cursed, gritting his teeth.


    Then he said to Sylvie¡± You can stay out of this. I''ll handle it. I promise, he won''t bully you again.¡±


    After that, he hung up the phone before Sylvie could say anything.


    It was not until a whileter that Sylvie murmured to Nina, "He was scary just now.


    Just now, Lucien said those words in such a ruthless tone that she felt a chill down her spine.


    In particr, hearing how he cursed Andrew, Sylvie was terrified.


    Hearing this, Nina smiled and said to her, "He was cursing Andrew, not you. Howe you were


    startled?"


    In Nina''s opinion, it was just because Lucien cared about Sylvie deeply that he would be so angry


    when he heard it, which


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was why he sounded scary just now.


    "I know; Sylvie swallowed and said, "I have never heard him like this before, so I was just a little scared


    just now.¡±


    Sylvie believed that not only her, but everyone would be easily deceived by Lucien¡¯s gentleness and his


    smiles that none of


    them had ever imagined he had this side of him.


    For a moment, Sylvie was so terrified that she felt weak in her legs. She looked at Nina and said,


    "Nina, what should I do


    now? I don''t think I can handle a man like Lucien. I don''t want to date him anymore, and I don''t want


    Mr. Dauster and you to set me


    up with someone again.¡±


    Nina was both pissed and amused by her words, "This is all you got?"


    Sylvie pursed her lips and didn''t say anything, frustrated. She really wasn''t an ambitious person and


    she didn''t think she


    could handle Lucien.


    Or maybe it was because of Andrew''s words just now that she felt she shouldn''t be in a rtionship at


    all.


    "Lucien has said that he would handle it, right? Just don''t worry about it anymore; Ninaforted her.


    "Come on. Let''s go to a fancy restaurant tonight!" Nina knew what could cheer Sylvie up and said,


    "Delicious food is the


    cure to every problem. If one meal doesn''t work, then we''ll have two or three or more!"


    Sylvie was amused and burst intoughter, "Thank you, Nina.¡±


    She was really grateful that she worked for such a nice person. Nina always protected her and cared


    for her, she thought


    she must work harder for her.


    After packing up their things, they left for a fancy meal, leaving everything else behind.


    Lucien found out about the fact that Andrew had asked Sylvie out for dinner from Cameron, who knew


    it when he heard


    Sylvie cursing Andrew in Nina''s room.


    As soon as he heard it, he told Lucien, whose face changed the second he found out about it.


    Thest time Lucien saw Andrew, he could tell from the look in his eyes that he wanted Sylvie, but he


    didn''t expect that he


    would humiliate Sylvie like that. If Andrew was a gentleman, Lucien wouldn''t have been so angry, but


    he wasn''t.


    He knew that it was only normal that men were attracted by beautiful women and he wouldn''t forbid


    others from pursuing


    Sylvie just because he liked her. He was confident enough that he would win Sylvie''s favor.


    But Andrew was a scumbag. Lucien could tell it from the fact that Andrew had been with Jillian and he


    colluded with Jillian


    trying to set Nina up before.


    Andrew had been in the acting business for years, but he wasn''t famous even till today. There was a


    reason for it.


    He was a man of disreputable character.


    In Lucien''s opinion, such a scumbag wasn''t even qualified to pursue Sylvie.


    After he called Sylvie and told her that he would handle Andrew, he called Andrew.


    When he called Andrew, Andrew was in his room, waiting for Sylvie''s text. Seeing that Sylvie hadn''t


    replied his message for


    along while, he smiledcently. ¡®She''d better have a clear self-knowledge and stop telling lies


    about her and Lucien Fowler¡¯


    When his phone rang, Andrew found that it was an unknown caller and frowned before he answered it.


    "Hello. Who is this?¡± he asked in a polite manner.


    However, the caller didn''t sound friendly at all, "Mr. Sonfield, I heard that you asked my girlfriend out for


    dinner?"


    Andrew was stunned, "Your girlfriend?"


    He had never actually believed that Sylvie was dating Lucien, so he didn''t think of her.


    Lucien sneered and said, "Yeah, my girlfriend, Sylvie.¡±


    Andrew was so shocked that he almost dropped his phone. Sylvie? THE Sylvie?


    "You... You are Lucien Fowler?¡± Andrew centered himself and asked in shock.


    ¡°Yes, Lucien answered.


    Andrew was still in shock and felt that he was about to pass out.


    Sylvie and Lucien were really a couple? How was that even possible? How could Lucien Fowler fall in


    love with Sylvie?


    However, if it was true, he would be doomed for offending Lucien.


    Lucien had seen through Andrew''s mind for the fact that Andrew hadn''t said a word for a long time, he


    sneered and spoke out Andrew''s mind, ¡°What, Mr. Sonfield? You sound incredulous.¡±


    Andrew hurriedly forced a smile and said, "I... I am. You are the new money in the city, sir, and you


    have a bright future ahead of you."


    Out of instinct, Andrew tried to suck Lucien up. However, the more respectful he was to Lucien, the


    more Lucien realized how he must have looked down upon Sylvie.


    Lucien replied, "I don''t think I''m superior to Sylvie and I don''t think love should have anytihign to do with


    hierarchy. I love Sylvie and she is the best for me."


    Lucien''s words made Andrew unable to speak. Before Andrew answered him, Lucien warned him


    again, ¡°Mr. Sonfield, since you still have a job, then focus on it. I don''t think your boss would want to


    hear any bad news about you at this moment, right? Keep your hands off of my girlfriend.¡±


    Of course, Andrew could tell that it was a warning.


    Lucien warned him that if he didn''t stay away from Sylvie, he would make his life miserable.


    Although Andrew felt humiliated, he dared not offend Lucien. Forcing a smile, she said, ¡°I''m sorry, Mr.


    Fowler, didn''t know that Sylvie has a boyfriend. But now that I have known that she''s your girlfriend, I''ll


    stay away from her.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry again, sir¡¯ in the end, Andrew apologized sincerely.


    "You should know that there is a reason why your career is stuck; Lucien sneered and said to Andrew


    before he hung up the phone. Holding the phone in his hand, Andrew''s face turned livid upon hearing


    Lucien¡¯s words.

 Chapter 694 A Quarrel

    Chapter 694 A Quarrel


    Chapter 694 A Quarrel It was obvious that Lucien was insinuating Andrew''s awful personality andck


    of capability. Of course, Andrew was pissed upon hearing his words.


    However, even though he was pissed, he had to suck it. He was not as rich and powerful as Lucien, so


    he could only tolerate it. That being said, he had never expected that Sylvie and Lucien were really in a


    rtionship.


    It was unbelievable.


    But the next moment, he was relieved again and thought that Lucien was just goofing around with her.


    Maybe he would dump her soon in a few days. By then, he would definitely mock Sylvie in her face.


    These girls nowadays all looked chaste and noble on the surface, but deep inside, they were all just


    habitually vain and snobbish.


    Taking Sylvie for an example, she always looked simple and naive, but it turned out that she was


    actually a scheming woman. If not, how did she manage to hook up with someone like Lucien?


    "She should really look at herself in the mirror!¡± Andrew thought to himself.


    In anger, he kept degrading Sylvie and felt much better.


    On the other side, Sylvie and Nina ordered a table of delicious food, right after the dishes were served,


    she got a call from Lucien.


    ¡°I have warned Andrew just now. If he keeps harassing you, tell me immediately; Lucien said on the


    phone.


    "Okay, I will.¡± Sylvie didn''t even know why she answered so readily, as if she had taken Lucien¡¯s help


    for granted.


    Realizing it, she quickly added, "Thank you."


    ¡°You don''t have to thank me, you know?" Lucien said to Sylvie in a gentle tone, which waspletely


    different from that he had used when he was speaking to Andrew.


    "You helped me get rid of those annoyingdies, I was just returning the favor.


    Hearing this, Sylvie was amused and burst intoughter. She didn''t know that Lucien had a sense of


    humor in him. He was implying that Andrew was annoying, which was true.


    Hearing herughter, Lucien was delighted.


    For some reason, his mood could now be easily affected by hers.


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡± Lucien asked in a low voice.


    "I''m having dinner with Nina; Sylvie replied.


    When she saw the food on the table, Sylvie was in high spirits again. Hearing her words, Lucien


    chuckled, "Okay, I won''t disturb you then. Enjoy.¡¯


    "Bye, after saying that, Sylvie hung up the phone and continued eating.


    Seeing her eating like this, Nina was amused. It seemed that to Sylvie, delicious food was more


    attractive to her than Lucien, which proved that she was an honest and kind woman.


    If it was other girls, after being treated by Lucien like that, they would definitely grab the opportunity to


    get close to him.


    But Sylvie, her silly assistant...


    She seemed eager to end the phone call with Lucien so that she could continue eating.


    After Sylvie took a few bites, she noticed that Nina had been staring at her and she frowned, ¡°Is there


    something on my face?"


    Nina shook her head and sighed, "No."


    Forget it. She had always known Sylvie''s character; Sylvie was not the kind of girl who would y


    tricks on Lucien in order to win his favor. Perhaps it was just Sylvie''s artlessness that Lucien liked.


    Moreover, love was about the two themselves, she was an outsider and she shouldn''t meddle in it.


    If Sylvie was really in love with Lucien, she would automatically do things to win his heart.


    But for now, Sylvie didn''t like Lucien enough to pay much attention to him.


    Thanks to Lucien''s interference, the next day, when Sylvie saw Andrew at the set the next day, she


    didn''t even bother to force smiles and simply ignored him.


    Of course, with so many people here, Andrew couldn''t say or do anything about it. While Andrew and


    Nina were acting, their assistants were waiting aside.


    Seeing Sylvie, Andrew''s assistant said in a sarcastic tone, "I heard that someone just humiliated


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Andrew, she must feel really good about herself."


    Sylvie was rendered speechless. Andrew''s former assistant was a gossipy guy, she didn''t expect that


    his new assistant was, too.


    Was this as the saying went, "Birds with a feather flock together"?


    Because Andrew was a jerk, he would hire someone like him.


    That was right. How could he hire a normal person, who had nothing inmon with him?


    Sylvie didn''t even bother to look at Andrew''s assistant. She put her arms around her chest, looked


    ahead and said indifferently, "Not even your boss had said a word, but you''re so keen on lecturing


    me?"


    She couldn''t argue with Andrew, but she didn''t have to tolerate his assistant.


    Obviously, Andrew''s assistant was pissed, his face turning livid. It was clear that Sylvie was implying


    that he was sticking his nose into others¡¯ affairs. He felt humiliated.


    Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°You''d better stop your daydreaming. Who do you think you are? You should


    know yourself better than to ever think you can get someone who''s way out of your league.¡±


    Sylvie knew that he was talking about Lucien and her. She sneered and retorted, "So what if I am


    daydreaming? Should I daydream about being with a loser like you instead of an excellent man who''s


    way out of my league?"


    Perhaps it was because she had worked with Nina for a while now, Sylvie also had a sharp tongue


    now.


    Again, Andrew''s assistant was pissed.


    Sylvie had just called him a loser.


    Just as he was about to refute, he caught a nce at a tall figure. After fixing his eyes on him, he found


    that it was Lucien Fowler.


    He immediately pursed his lips and swallowed his words.


    Not even Andrew could afford offending Lucien, let alone him.


    He didn''t actually believe that Sylvie was dating Lucien. Just now, he dared to pick on Sylvie because


    he was angry at Sylvie


    for humiliating his boss, and at the same time, he didn''t believe that Lucien got Sylvie''s back.


    But now, seeing Lucien at the set, he was rmed and flustered. After all, he had just been sarcastic to


    Sylvie.


    Sylvie had been waiting for his next words when she saw that he stopped talking.


    She couldn''t help but sneer and said, "Why shut up? Did someone cut your throat?"


    It was not that she was being bitchy on purpose, but that the look on the assistant''s face was really


    hideous.


    Hearing her words, the assistant''s face turned even more livid.


    He was absolutely furious, but seeing that Lucien had walked behind Sylvie, he dared not say a word.


    Therefore, the look on his face was really weird.

 Chapter 695 In Love

    Chapter 695 In Love


    "Who is the ''loser'' you''re talking about?" just as Sylvie was about to say something more to Andrew''s


    assistant, there came a gentle voice behind her.


    The voice was familiar and charming.


    As soon as she turned around, Sylvie saw Lucian standing behind her and was dumbfounded.


    Wasn''t he in Riverside City? Why was he suddenly here?


    As if knowing what she was thinking, Lucien took a step forward and stood beside her, held her


    shoulder and asked patiently again, "I just heard you calling someone ''loser''. Who is it?"


    His eyes were so beautiful that Sylvie felt she was about drown in them. Then she murmured, "I''m


    talking about someone who''s so ordinary, yet so overly confident."


    Hearing that, Lucien nodded, smiled, and looked at Andrew''s assistant. "This word fits this mister very


    much."


    Hearing this, Andrew''s assistant was furious.


    Lucien was implying that he was indeed a loser.


    It was not until then that Sylvie came back to her senses. Feeling the warmth from Lucien''s palm on


    her shoulder, she felt a bit ufortable, shrugged her shoulder and tried to break free from his arm


    around her shoulder. However, Lucien tightened his hand and exchanged a nce with her.


    Sylvie understood at once Andrew''s assistant was watching them. Since he was here for her now, it


    meant that he had acquiesced in their rtionship as a couple, which meant it was normal that they


    should look intimate. Therefore, Sylvie rxed.


    She looked up at Lucien and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Lucien said with a doting smile, "I heard you were bullied, of course I had toe check you up."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was pretty obvious who he was referring to that were bullying Sylvie. Although Andrew was still at


    work, his assistant would convey every word Lucien had said to Andrew.


    However, for Lucien, although he said these words on purpose for Andrew''s assistant to hear, he


    meant every word he said. He did catch an early flight here because he knew that Sylvie was being


    bullied.


    He had thought about it. Although he had told Andrew that he was in a rtionship with Sylvie, Andrew


    might not believe it. So, Lucien decided to prove it with action by showing up here. Moreover, he


    wanted to see Sylvie.


    They had just parted, but he had been missing her like crazy.


    Andrew''s assistant didn''t say anything more and it happened that Andrew and Nina finished working.


    From a distance, Nina saw Lucien and a yful smile appeared on her face. As She walked over to


    them, she said to Andrew, who was beside her, "Poor Sylvie, she''s been trying to keep her rtionship


    with Lucien a secret, and now everyone knows it."


    She was implying something. Nina knew that Andrew must think that Sylvie was a snob, so she said


    this on purpose to show him that if Sylvie was really the kind of person Andrew thought she was, she


    would have told everyone about it a long time ago.


    Andrew''s face changed and he replied, "She''s really low-key."


    Nina sighed and said, "I know. If she was high-profile as me, she wouldn''t have been bullied in the first


    ce."


    After saying that, Nina quickened her pace and left while Andrew stood there, feeling embarrassed.


    There people were really good, they didn''t even need to use dirty words to humiliate someone.


    Nina walked to Sylvie and Lucien and took a nce at Andrew''s assistant. From the look on Andrew''s


    assistant''s livid face, she could tell that he had been taught a nice lesson just now.


    She was delighted and greeted Lucien, "Mr. Fowler, what brings you here?"


    Lucien had been famous in Riverside City as a businessman, the staff here had long noticed his


    appearance here and his holding Sylvie''s shoulder.


    And now, with Nina beside them, the director and other staff here all walked over to greet Lucien and


    stared curiously at Sylvie, whose shoulder was held by Lucien.


    Sylvie had never been such a center of attention before, she covered her face awkwardly with her hand


    and wanted to flee, but was stopped by a nce from Nina. Sylvie could tell that Nina was warning her


    not to run away.


    Helpless, she put down her hand. Gosh! Having a domineering boss who could protect her from bad


    guys was sometimes a bad thing, for example, one nce from Nina could terrify her.


    Of course, Lucien could sense that Sylvie was feeling ufortable here. He kept hisposure and


    greeted several people before he said to Nina, "Nina, do you mind giving Sylvie half-a-day leave?"


    "Not at all. You guys go on your date," Nina agreed readily.


    Before Sylvie could say anything, she was pushed out of the crowd by Nina, who wanted to help Lucien


    and her out of here.


    Just like that, Sylvie left the set in a daze.


    After Sylvie left, the director and several staff here stayed and asked Nina questions, "Are Lucien and


    Sylvie a couple? When did they start dating?"


    "I didn''t know Sylvie''s got that kind of charm in her."


    "Are they going to get married?"


    Facing their questions, Nina felt as if she was at a press conference.


    "All I know is that they are in love and they are in a very serious rtionship, but I''m not sure where


    they will end up." Nina had been asked a lot of tricky questions before and was skillful in giving vague


    answers.


    Her words not only told everyone that Sylvie was indeed dating Lucien, but she also didn''t make it clear


    whether they would get married or not.


    After saying that, Nina arched her eyebrows at Andrew, who was near, and smiled slyly.


    How dare someone like him covet Sylvie?


    Did he really think he deserved Sylvie?


    Moreover, he dared look down upon Sylvie without knowing that none of them had ever taken him


    seriously.


    However, Nina was really impressed by Lucien''s showing up here and standing up for Sylvie today, no


    one would look down upon Sylvie from today on. Nina believed that Sylvie was somewhat moved by


    this.


    Sylvie, her lovely assistant. Nina really wanted her to be happy, which would piss Andrew off.


    On the other side, Sylvie, who was taken out of the set by Lucien, was still in a daze. She murmured to


    Lucien, "Where are we going?"


    As Nina''s assistant, Sylvie''s job was to serve her. Now that she was given a leave, she had no idea


    what she should do.


    Hearing this, Lucien smiled, "Nina has said it, we are going on a date."


    Sylvie felt a bit shy. Although she had always been fascinated about the idea of dating, she thought that


    they were only a fake couple.


    Seeing through her mind, Lucien frowned and asked her in a serious tone, "You still think we are


    nothing but a fake couple?"


    Sylvie was stunned by his question and asked in a low voice, "Aren''t we?"


    Taking a deep breath, Lucien felt a bit helpless.

 Chapter 696 A Real Relationship

    Chapter 696 A Real Rtionship


    "Why not have a real rtionship with me?" Lucien wanted to be in a serious rtionship with Sylvie.


    What Andrew did made Lucien realize that he couldn''t rest on what he had achieved to date.


    Therefore, Lucien continued solemnly, "Sylvie, would you like to be my girlfriend?"


    Sylvie was shocked at Lucien being so straight to the point, since she had just thought about this


    yesterday.


    Lucien was the first man who offered to date Sylvie, so she was at a loss for a moment.


    Lucien looked around before he grabbed Sylvie''s hand and took her into the car. "We can talk about it


    after getting out of here."


    After all, with the crew members around, Lucien didn''t want to stay here anymore.


    Lucien thought he was too impulsive. He should have brought Sylvie to a quiet and romantic ce.


    Sylvie, whose mind went nk, was even more dumbfounded when she was held by Lucien. Lucien''s


    palm was so hot that she felt as if it was burning.


    Sylvie hurriedly retracted her hand and sat in the back seat, her ears red.


    Lucien asked the driver to take them to the hotel where Nina and Sylvie stayed. Lucien remembered


    that there was a coffee shop with only a few people at this time now, so it would be a nice ce for


    them to talk it through.


    Lucien and Sylvie sat in a corner where few people passed.


    After the coffee was served, Lucien looked at Sylvie, who was sipping her coffee, and said solemnly,


    "What do you think of my proposal? I want to be your boyfriend, so let''s start a real rtionship,"


    Afraid that Sylvie had been too stunned to hear what he was saying, Lucien repeated.


    Sylvie held the coffee cup in both hands and sighed. "Are you serious?"


    "I''m very serious."


    Sylvie said in a low mood, "You''re so rich and handsome. Why do you like me?"


    This was what Sylvie wondered. As an ordinary employee, she didn''t know why Lucien fall for her.


    However, Lucien missed the point. All his attention was paid to that Sylvie praised him as handsome.


    His face beamed at once and he said in a soft tone, "Just as you think I''m very handsome, I think


    you''re very beautiful, cute, and funny."


    Hearing this, Lucien was a little shy. She lowered her eyes and took a sip of coffee. After thinking for a


    while, she said, "If you mean it, I agree."


    Sylvie was somehow much braver than she thought.


    Sylvie remembered what Nina said and thought it was very reasonable. Then why not give it a shot?


    Her answer surprised Lucien a little. He asked uncertainly, "Really?"


    Sylvie nodded seriously. "Yes."


    Sylvie had always been so conservative and reserved that she seldom fought for anything bravely and


    willingly. Thus, Sylvie thought she should make the change.


    The smile on Lucien''s lips turned wider. To his disappointment, Sylvie, who sat opposite him, added,


    "We can break up at any time if something goes wrong between us."


    Lucien''s face darkened. It turned out that Sylvie didn''t take their rtionship seriously.


    What''s worse, she didn''t think things were going to work out between them.


    Ovee with anger, Lucien was lost for words for a moment. He picked up the coffee in front of him


    and couldn''t calm down until gulped it down.


    When Sylvie saw this, her eyes popped out of her head.


    Lucien took a deep breath and smiled again. "Well, let''s give it a shot."


    Lucien couldn''t say anything else.


    He didn''t want to say no.


    Finally, Sylvie agreed to date Lucien, so Lucien couldn''t miss this chance. Anyway, he would try his


    best to marry Sylvie.


    In order not to get Sylvie stressed, Lucien wouldn''t force her to do anything.


    With a smile, Sylvie raised her coffee cup and clinked against Lucien''s, saying, "Here''s a toast to our


    new rtionship. Cheers!"


    Lucien was both angry and amused. Sylvie was really a creature of impulse. Lucien wondered whether


    it was an oue of their age gap.


    However, they were only a few years apart, so it should be because Sylvie was too capricious.


    Lucien chuckled. "Cheers."


    He added, "We will enjoy being together."


    Sylvie didn''t say anything else but smiled gently.


    She turned to look through the huge window and felt like it was a dream. She thought, "I''m not single


    anymore! I thought I would be alone for the rest of my life."


    "What do you want for lunch?" Sylvie''s agreeing to date took a load off Lucien''s mind.


    Whatever happened, Lucien would not agree to break up with her.


    Sylvie tilted her head and thought for a moment before saying, "It''s up to you. I''m not picky about food."


    Lucien was amused again. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes," Sylvie replied with a smile.


    Lucien took Sylvie to a restaurant with a romantic setting. During the meal, the waiter brought arge


    bouquet of red roses to Sylvie, which greatly shocked her.


    This bouquet of roses was so big that Sylvie was almost covered by it when holding it in her arms.


    Sylvie barely managed to show her face from behind the roses and said to Lucien, "This restaurant is


    so generous. It''s such a big bouquet."


    She thought that the roses were from the restaurant, so Lucien smiled with a shrug. "I ordered this from


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    a flower shop. It''s the first day we date each other, so I want to give you a present to memorize today."


    Lucien had wanted to give Sylvie some expensive gifts, such as designer handbags or jewelry.


    However, Lucien was afraid that Sylvie would refuse, so he changed his mind and decided to give her


    the roses.


    Lucien knew he should be careful, or he would scare Sylvie away.


    Sylvie was surprised, moved, and delighted.


    It was very considerate of Lucien to get Sylvie the roses as a memorial.


    By contrast, Sylvie was too indifferent. She said somewhat embarrassedly, "I didn''t even prepare


    anything for you. I''m sorry."


    Lucien sighed and smiled. "It was the best gift that you agree to date me."


    "Come here! Let me take a picture of you," Lucien said and raised his phone. Sylvie thought it was


    strange for him to like taking photos. Lucien said, "You can post it on social media with the caption that


    you''re not single anymore."


    Words failed Sylvie.


    That was what Lucien wanted.


    "I''ll also post itter." Lucien decided to do the same with Sylvie.

 Chapter 697 I Will Marry Her

    Chapter 697 I Will Marry Her


    Hearing that Lucien would also post the photo on social media, Sylvie quickly stopped him and said, "I


    don''t want to show myself to your friends¡­ yet."


    Lucien''s friends and acquaintances were all tycoons, CEOs, or sessful people in other fields. Sylvie


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    was afraid that she would disgrace Lucien. Besides, she didn''t want to show herself so early. What if


    they broke up soon?


    Lucien knew what she was thinking, so he said, "I''ll post another photo."


    In confusion, Sylvie was asked to put the roses on the table and stretch out her hand. Lucien took a


    photo of their two hands holding together.


    Sylvie didn''t know what to say anymore. She didn''t expect Lucien to be so eager about showing off.


    "I''ll post this one." Lucien smiled as he waved his phone at Sylvie. "You can post the flower one."


    Sylvie snorted. "I''ll post this one as well."


    Lucien nodded. The next second, they both post this photo on social media.


    Lucien didn''t get too manyments. On the contrary, Sylvie''s mother immediately called Sylvie.


    Sylvie knew what her mother wanted to ask her, but she didn''t want to talk about it in front of Lucien.


    Thus, Sylvie hung up guiltily.


    However, Sylvie underestimated her mother''s persistence. Her mother called her again.


    Sylvie rarely hung up the calls from her parents, so she left her seat and answered the phone.


    Sylvie''s mother asked excitedly, "Sylvie, you have a boyfriend now?"


    Sylvie was speechless when she heard her mother''s excited tone. "Mom, why are you so happy? It


    sounds like I could never get married. I''m not that unpopr."


    Her mother harrumphed, "Don''t say that, honey. You''re pretty, gentle, and kind, but you have a wrong


    attitude towards marriage. You''re in your twenties, but you were always being indifferent, so I''m very


    worried about you."


    Before Sylvie could say anything, Sylvie''s mother asked happily, "What does your boyfriend do? Is he


    handsome? Do you have his photos?"


    Sylvie took her phone away from her ear and scratched her hair. "Mom, I''ve just begun to date him. I


    don''t know what''s waiting for us in the future, so I don''t want to share anything about him with you for


    now. We can talk about himter."


    "I know you well. You are serious about anything. You must like him very much, or you wouldn''t have


    agreed to date him." Sylvie''s mother did know exactly what Sylvie was thinking.


    Sylvie interrupted her mother, "Mom, I still have work to do, so I gotta go. Goodbye."


    After Sylvie hung up the phone, her mother was very depressed. Sylvie''s excuse was toome.


    ording to the photo Sylvie posted, Sylvie must be dating her boyfriend in a restaurant. Sylvie


    imed that she was working because she didn''t want to talk about her boyfriend.


    Sylvie felt her cheeks were a little burning after hanging up the phone.


    What her mother said made her very shy.


    Sylvie was being mysterious while Lucien admitted it bluntly to his parents. After he posted the photo,


    his mother called him and asked him about it. Lucien then sent her Sylvie''s photo and said, "I like her


    very much and I want to marry her."


    Sylvie''s mother quickly replied, "The girl looks gentle and kind. You should cherish her."


    Lucien had long known that his mother would not oppose because his mother always respected his


    decisions and choices, which indirectly meant that his mother trust him very well.


    Therefore, when Lucien made up his mind to spend the rest of his life with Sylvie, he paid no attention


    to the difference in status between him and Sylvie. His parents would not care, either.


    However, Lucien''s mother added, "Your father said you must be serious about your rtionship. He


    warned you not to be a yboy."


    Lucien was amused by his father''s advice. His father was clearly speaking for Sylvie and told Lucien


    not to cheat on Lucien.


    Lucien replied seriously, "I see."


    After Lucien finished the call with his mother, Sylvie returned.


    Lucien and Sylvie didn''t say anything. They both enjoyed the meal.


    After the meal, Sylvie returned to the set for Nina. Lucien also had a lot of work to do, so he returned to


    Riverside City.


    Cameron didn''t like socializing at all, so Lucien was as busy as bees all day.


    Nina and Sylvie returned to the hotel after work at night. Nina especially went to Sylvie''s room to


    admire therge bouquet of roses, which made Sylvie very embarrassed.


    Nina had received countless roses. There was a rich youngster who got her a whole trunk of roses to


    surprise her. A rich businessman even flew the freshest flowers from abroad to Nina, saying that she


    was a beauty who deserved the best flowers.


    Therefore, Sylvie did not understand why Nina envied her for receiving these roses. Nina exined,


    "Although I received many flowers, none of them was from my beloved man, so I don''t like them at all."


    Sylvie blinked and realized something wrong with Nina''s words.


    Sylvie never admitted that Lucien was her beloved man, so Nina was waiting for Sylvie to admit it.


    Sylvie changed the topic. "Mr. Dauster must have given you flowers."


    "Maybe... But he never got me so many roses." Nina tilted her head and remembered that Cameron


    had seldom given her flowers.


    Sylvie nodded. "I understand. I''ll send him a message to ask him to perform well."


    Nina was lost for words.


    "No, we can''t be so direct." Nina took out her phone and took a selfie with Sylvie''s roses. "Bless my


    assistant for finding her Mr. Right. These roses smell really fragrant. I''ve never seen such arge


    number of roses. Mr. Fowler, you did such a good job."


    Nina deliberately showed this post to nobody but Cameron.


    Nina believed that Cameron would get what she meant. Seeing this, Sylvie thought she was no match


    for Nina in ying love tricks.


    Nina patted Sylvie''s shoulder and said seriously," Did you see it? "We should y some mind games at


    times."


    After Nina finished speaking, Sylvie was about to say something when Nina suddenly covered her


    mouth. With an awful look, Nina turned around and rushed into the bathroom. Soon after, the sound of


    Nina''s puking came from the bathroom.

 Chapter 698 A False Alarm

    Chapter 698 A False rm


    Sylvie''s mind went nk and she quickly rushed into the bathroom.


    With a bad feeling, Sylvie asked nervously, "Nina, are you pregnant?"


    Sylvie read many romantic novels, so she knew all the symptoms of pregnancy from the novels, even


    though she had never been pregnant before.


    Nina did not feel like she was pregnant. She thought it was because of the stomach acid. She had felt


    nauseous due to this before.


    However, Sylvie''s words scared Nina. Nina couldn''t be pregnant at this time. The y was half-finished


    now. If Nina was pregnant, she would be in a dilemma whether she should quit or continue.


    No matter what choice Nina made, she would be facing a hard time, so it took her a long time to


    recover, standing at the sink, staring nkly at the mirror.


    When Nina thought of the crazy and constant sex with Cameron, she felt even more flustered. Even


    though Cameron wore a condom every time, Nina was afraid that there would be an ident.


    Perhaps she was really pregnant!


    Sylvie asked, "How about telling Mr. Dauster about it?"


    Nina recovered when Sylvie spoke.


    She immediately shook her head. "No. It is probably a false rm."


    Sylvie said with dissatisfaction. "Nina, be a bit more confident. You two are so passionately in love. If


    you are not pregnant, I doubt about Mr. Dauster''s ability."


    Ninaughed dryly. "Jeez, girl! Do you know what are you talking about?"


    After Nina finished speaking, she rinsed her mouth and walked out of the bathroom. Then she said to


    Sylvie, "Let''s go to the hospital to have a check."


    Sylvie said unwillingly, "No matter how you wrap yourself up, you''ll definitely be recognized. And then


    your pregnancy would be on the news."


    Nina said indifferently, "So what. As a married woman, it''s nothing unusual for me to be pregnant.


    Besides, it is known to everyone that my husband is Cameron. They don''t get to judge about my child."


    Sylvie suddenly patted her head. "Oh, right! You''re married, and you''ve made it public, so it doesn''t


    matter if you are pregnant." She said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Nina. I totally forgot this. I''ve


    overreacted."


    Nina suddenly made public her marriage to Cameron. Nheless, Sylvie had tried her best to make


    Nina''s rtionship with Cameron a secret in the past, so Sylvie was instinctively worried that Nina


    would be criticized.


    Sylvie got relieved and said, "Then we can go to the hospital without any worries."


    "Yes." Nina replied and began to change her clothes, "But in order not to cause trouble, I should still


    take a low profile."


    "Yes," Sylvie agreed. Nina was now very popr. After being recognized, many people would surround


    them to take photos with her, which would cause trouble for the hospital.


    After fully dressed, Nina received a call from Cameron.


    Nina hesitated for a bit before picking it up, but Cameron realized something wrong with her tone. He


    asked, "What''s wrong? You sound listless."


    In fact, owing to the pain in her stomach, Nina was too weak to speak anything.


    Nina didn''t want to tell Cameron that she wasn''t feeling well, in case Cameron, who was in Riverside


    City, would be worried. Nevertheless, Sylvie rapidly said, "Mr. Dauster, Nina may be pregnant."


    Words failed Nina.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It fell silent on the other side of the phone. Nina couldn''t help ring at Sylvie while Sylvie quickly took


    a step back.


    Sylvie was actually certain that Nina was pregnant, so she wanted to share the good news with


    Cameron as soon as possible.


    Cameron was silent for a long time, and Nina thought he must be very shocked.


    Nina took the initiative tofort him, "I don''t think I''m pregnant. I just don''t feel well with my stomach."


    Cameron said in a low voice, "I''ll fly to you right now."


    Nina was about to freak out as she quickly said, "No, you don''t have to. Sylvie and I are going to the


    hospital to have a pregnancy test. I''ll tell you as soon as I get the results."


    "If I''m not pregnant, you won''t have toe here." Nina felt that she indeed needed Cameron with her


    if she was really pregnant. After all, this was a big event.


    But if it was just a stomachache, Cameron wouldn''t need toe all the way here. Besides, they had


    just parted.


    Cameron didn''t agree with her, "Even if you''re not pregnant, I should go to see you. You are having a


    stomachache. I can''t leave you alone."


    Nina was lost for words for a while and thought what he said made sense.


    However, Nina wanted to save Cameron the trouble. "It''s not a big deal, so don''t worry about me. I can


    handle it myself. I still have Sylvie with me."


    Cameron paused for a bit before saying, "Nina, you must take a good rest after you finish the y. Your


    stomach really needs some time to recover."


    Cameron''s voice sounded very worried. Knowing that Nina loved acting very much, he had never


    wanted her to stop her career but decided to support her for the rest of her life.


    Nheless, thest time she had a stomach problem, he was scared.


    Almost all actors and actresses had stomachs problem because they always worked overtime. They


    couldn''t have regr meals. As time passed, they began to have problems with their stomachs.


    Cameron was very concerned.


    From where he stood, Nina''s career paled whenpared with her health.


    "Okay," Nina agreed without any hesitation.


    She really needed a good rest. After she got married, she didn''t give up her career. But now, she also


    had a man who loved her and always worried about her.


    "Sylvie and I are going to the hospital. You needn''te and just wait for my news," Nina said to


    Cameron.


    "Okay. I''ll listen to you." Cameron agreed.


    After Nina hung up the phone, she went to the hospital with Sylvie. Because it was night, obs and


    gynae weren''t in service. They had no choice but go to the emergency room. Nina waited outside in the


    car while Sylvie went in to do the registration.


    When it was Nina''s turn, Nina entered the doctor''s office. After telling the doctor about her symptoms,


    the doctor suggested that she should take a pregnancy test first. A few minutester, seeing the


    results, Nina heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Nina was not pregnant.


    The pregnancy test showed it was positive.


    Sylvie looked disappointed. "You''re not pregnant. What a pity!"


    Nina smiled at Sylvie. "Seriously? Why do you want me to be pregnant?"


    Sylvie covered her face. "Both you and Mr. Dauster were so good-looking. I''m really looking forward to


    seeing how cute your baby is."


    Nina spread her hands. "Don''t get your hopes up. What if the baby is in?"


    "That''s impossible!" Sylvie believed in Nina''s and Cameron''s genes.


    "Well, it''s good that I''m not pregnant. Then I won''t miss my work." Nina said this before she followed


    Nina to the doctor''s office.


    What a false rm!

 Chapter 699 A Great Bliss

    Chapter 699 A Great Bliss


    After eliminating the pregnancy, the doctor said something went wrong with Nina''s stomach. He


    suggested that Nina should have a bnced diet.


    After leaving the hospital, Nina sighed and said to Sylvie, "It seems I do need a rest."


    "Can''t agree more. Nothing is more important than health." Sylvie naturally supported Nina.


    Nina then called Cameron, wanting to tell him that it was just a false rm and calm him down.


    However, it was said that Cameron turned off his phone. Nina looked at Sylvie with a shrug. "He may


    well be on the ne here."


    Sylvie covered his mouth and tittered. "Mr. Dauster is really crazy."


    Nina rolled her eyes. "So is your man. Knowing you were bullied, he rushed over early in the morning."


    Hearing Nina''s words, Sylvie blushed at once. As a girl who had just started a rtionship with Lucien,


    Sylvie was too shy to hear this.


    "Why are they so energetic?" Sylvie couldn''t help eximing when she thought of what Lucien and


    Cameron had done.


    Nina spread her hands. "It seems men were always energetic."


    Especially in sex, Nina had a deep understanding.


    Sylvie continued, "They nearly spend all their time dating us. What about their business?" Can their


    Both Lucien and Cameron were not in Riverside City. Sylvie wondered whether they needed to manage


    thepany.


    Nina said with a smile, "Camcien Lifetech is well established. If it still needs Lucien and Cameron''s


    24/7 supervision, there''s gonna be real troubles.


    "Even if they are not busy with dating us, but with something else, Camcien Lifetech can still operate


    itself when they are not avable."


    "So you don''t have to worry about that. They must have their ways to manage thepany." Nina


    Sylvie nodded. "I''m afraid that something will go wrong with theirpany if Lucien kepting for


    me. I don''t want to cause trouble for him."


    Nina knew what Sylvie was feeling. Sylvie was worried for the sake of Lucien.


    After returning to the hotel, Nina and Sylvie respectively went into their rooms. Nina did not sleep but


    silently waited for Cameron.


    Nina checked the flight information from Riverside City and then asked the driver to take her to the


    airport to pick up Cameron.


    Cameron was always considerate towards Nina, and Nina wanted to do the same. This time, it was


    giving him a surprise.


    Love could make a couple nicer and more considerate toward each other.


    Nina was right. Cameron was indeed on a flight to Jamton. Whether Nina was pregnant or had a


    stomachache, he wanted to be with her. When Cameron got married to Nina, he swore to himself that


    he would protect and take good care of her.


    As soon as Cameron appeared at the exit with the suitcase, he saw Nina waving at him. Even though


    she was well wrapped, Cameron recognized her at first sight.


    Cameron was surprised, but then he smiled gently.


    He knew Nina had guessed that he woulde, so she came to pick him up immediately.


    This was the rapport established between them. They both could guess what the other side was


    thinking at times.


    After Cameron saw Nina, his exhaustion from flying overnight disappeared at once.


    It was already midnight. Aside from those who got off the flight that had just arrived, there were few


    people in the airport hall, let alone paparazzi or reporters. Hence, the moment Nina saw Cameron, she


    rushed forward and threw herself into his arms, allowing him to hug her tightly.


    Just the moment Nina entered his embrace, she began to regret it.


    Nina didn''t want to be so clingy. Moreover, she felt that she was being cheesy. She did it as if she was


    the heroine of a romantic love story.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina didn''t know what happened to her. The moment she saw Cameron, she instinctively threw herself


    into his arms. It was only a few days since they separated in Riverside City.


    Cameron naturally enjoyed what Nina did. He held the suitcase with one hand and hugged her tightly


    with the other. He whispered into her ear, "It''s sote. You should be sleeping."


    "You were on the way here. I couldn''t fall asleep." Nina grumbled in his arms. "You are the most


    rambunctious man I''ve ever met."


    Ridiculed, Cameron stillughed in a low voice. His voice was so husky and sexy that Nina was deeply


    tempted.


    She pinched Cameron''s waist. "Let''s go back to sleep."


    "Okay." Cameron nodded. With one hand carrying the luggage and the other hand holding Nina''s hand,


    he left the airport hall.


    After entering the car, the driver drove away. Nina was held in Cameron''s arms.


    "Did you read the message I sent you? I''m not pregnant," Nina asked.


    "I read it." Hardly had Cameron gotten off the ne when he turned off his phone and saw the


    message from Nina. It said that it was a mistake.


    "That is good. Otherwise, it might affect your filming." Putting himself in Nina''s shoes, Cameron hoped


    that Nina would be able to finish her work.


    Even if Nina was pregnant, Cameron would spare no efforts to back her. He could even negotiate with


    the production team, and shoulder all the losses and expenses for Nina.


    On the way here, Cameron had made every possible n. He would protect Nina from any worry and


    losses.


    Nina leaned against Cameron and muttered, "Actually, I''m okay with being a mother now. If I''m


    pregnant, I will be looking forward to the baby."


    At this point, Nina looked up at Cameron. Her beautiful eyes were filled with affection and tenderness,


    "Whenever I''m pregnant with your baby, I will be expectant and like it."


    Cameron was deeply moved. He hugged her waist tightly and said softly, "I'' m looking forward to it too.


    But our baby is very sensible. He knows that he shouldn''te at this time."


    Nina was amused. She giggled, wrapped her arm around Cameron''s neck, and gently kissed him on


    the lips. "I hope our children will take after you. It''s best if he was as clever as you. This way, I will be


    saved from much trouble."


    "Even if they are naughty, you don''t have to worry. I''ll teach them a lesson." Cameron knew better than


    anyone that Nina hated being troubled. He didn''t want her to be bothered by naughty kids, so he


    decided to discipline them himself. On the contrary, Nina needn''t do anything about that.


    When Nina heard this, she was overjoyed. "That''s great."


    Cameron was such a good man!


    It was a great bliss for Nina to marry him.

 Chapter 700 Ninas Refutation

    Chapter 700 Nina''s Refutation


    Because it was toote, Nina and Cameron went to bed after getting back to the hotel. Nina had to


    work the next day, so they didn''t have any time to make out.


    At breakfast, Nina asked Cameron, "How is your mother now?"


    "She''s fine. My father takes good care of her." Cameron said, "They don''t need me at all. My mom


    asked me to leave before I could spend a little time with her. Sheined that I''m not good at


    peeling the apple and that the water I poured her was too hot. I thought I did a good job, but she just


    didn''t like it." Cameron sighed.


    Cameron believed that he did everything perfectly since he was young. However, Colleen was


    dissatisfied with whatever he did in the hospital.


    Nina said, "Actually, she wants your father to do those for her. The one she relies on the most is your


    father, so she made this excuse to chase you away."


    Nina couldpletely understand Colleen''s feelings, especially since Colleen had spent most of her


    life with Randall. She was not satisfied with whatever Cameron did until Randall took his turn.


    Cameron sighed and said in an aggrieved tone, "That''s why I''m here to take care of you."


    Nina fell into his arms with a smile andforted him, "I super need you here."


    Nina had sat opposite Cameron at first, but somehow, she sat close to him. Thus, she subconsciously


    fell into his arms. Nina thought she was even more clinging than when they were dating.


    Nina is getting older, but she became more clinging. What a shame!


    "After you go to work, I''ll go hunting a house," Cameron said.


    Nina was shocked. "What are you hunting the house for?"


    Cameron replied seriously, "There''s still a long time before you finish filming. After the false rm, I


    don''t want to live apart from you anymore. Thus, I''m nning to buy a house and make it better. I''ll stay


    here with you for a while."


    "But the house here isn''t worth anything. It''s not worth buying." Nina cared about nothing but money.


    Jamton wasn''t a big city, so the house here didn''t have much room for appreciation.


    Cameronughed, "You only care about money."


    Then, he continued, "I''m not buying the house for financing. I''ll buy it so that we can live together and I


    can take good care of you."


    Nina''s stomach always had a problem. Cameron thought she must have a bnced diet. After buying a


    house, he would hire a food therapist to help her recuperate.


    Moreover, this way, they could stay together. Cameron could work from home. He wouldn''t leave here


    unless there was a must.


    "But..." From where Nina stood, buying a house was tremendously important. She bought houses


    because she wanted them to appreciate, and the houses she bought all had that kind of potential.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have spent such a big deal of money.


    Cameron gently exined, "We make money to get what we want, to lead a better life. I buy a house


    here so that we could live together. This is much more beneficial to me than money itself."


    Nina couldn''t refute it because she felt that what Cameron said made sense.


    Nina remembered what she made money for.


    She just wanted to have a better and morefortable life.


    But Nina calmed down and said, "Then you can rent one. When my work is over, we''ll leave. And you


    won''t spend much on it."


    Cameron shook his head. "A rented house can''t provide us with a sense of belonging. I don''t like that."


    Words failed Nina.


    Finally, she shrugged. "You''re too wealthy. I can''t understand you in terms of this at all."


    Cameron leaned over and kissed her, "All my money is yours. You should get used to this."


    Cameron''s words sounded like yful banter, which made Nina re at him. Cameron smiled and


    went on with the breakfast.


    After breakfast, Nina was in a hurry to get to work. After she got into her car, Sylvie showed her phone


    to Nina. "You''re on the trending news again. Everyone is certain that you''re pregnant."


    Nina spent the whole morning with Cameron, so she did not read the news on the Inte.


    Nina took Sylvie''s phone and saw that she had been photographed when she was at the hospitalst


    night. She had also been photographed when she went to the airport to pick up Cameron, even though


    she wore a mask and a hat.


    Nina was speechless. She had been well wrapped, but she was still recognized.


    "Mr. Dauster''s appearance at the airport is regarded as an evidence of your pregnancy," Sylvie


    reported to Nina.


    Sylvie had predicted that their appearance in the hospital would be a trending topic.


    Nina shrugged. "It''s a good thing Cameron and I made it public in time. Otherwise, I would be criticized


    and ridiculed."


    If Nina hadn''t made it public that she was married to Cameron, she would be ndered that she was


    promiscuous. The public would even im she was going to have an abortion.


    Sylvie smiled and said, "Yes. This was meant to be. Will you rify that you''re not pregnant?"


    Nina nodded. "Yes. After all, I''m not pregnant, so I don''t want anyone to say anything about me."


    Nina then posted on social media, "I'' m not pregnant. It''s stomach problems."


    Instantly, someone took the lead toment, "Stop being cheesy. If you are not pregnant, why did


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron rush overnight to Jamton?"


    Some haters alsomented, "You had a hard time marrying into the purple. Then you must be eager


    to get pregnant so that you can win Cameron''s heart.


    Nina looked at the phone and sneered. She had never been afraid of this kind of haters, so she refuted


    without any hesitation. "I have a stomachache, isn''t it worth himing to see me? By the way, we''re a


    couple in love. Why do you make a fuss about it? Does it mean that you are not in a good rtionship


    with your wife and that you didn''t take care of her when she was sick?


    "As a well-known and aplished actress, I''m not inferior to Cameron at all, so I don''t need to take


    advantage of a baby.


    With my beauty and intelligence, I''m perfect enough for him."


    Nina''s reply made those haters silent. It also showed the public that Cameron loved her very much.


    Cameron flew overnight for Nina just because of a small problem with her stomach.


    This meant that Cameron valued Nina so much that he could evene for her whenever she didn''t


    feel well.


    Any woman who read Nina''s reply was very jealous that Cameron loved Nina so much. What a lucky


    girl Nina was!

 Chapter 701 We Need a Sturdy Bed

    Chapter 701 We Need a Sturdy Bed


    After refuting those haters, Nina arrived at the set. She then got busy filming.


    At halftime, Nina received a phone call from Cameron. "I have visited many houses. Will youe and


    take a look after work?"


    "No, it''s up to you. I believe in your choice." Ninapletely trusted Cameron''s taste.


    Cameron smiled. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes," Nina replied.


    Cameron''s voice softened. "Then can you pick out some furniture with me when you''re free?"


    "No problem." Nina was very interested in decoration, especially when it was the house she would live


    in with Cameron. She would be very serious about it.


    Nina added, "I''ll finish work early this afternoon. Will youe to pick me up?"


    "Okay," Cameron was naturally willing to pick up Nina. He couldn''t go to the set before their rtionship


    was made public. But now, he could go to see Nina without any worries.


    After Nina finished the conversation, Sylvie covered his mouth and eximed, "My goodness! What I


    read in the romance novels happened in real life."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Words failed Nina.


    "Why are you so excited?" As Nina drank the water, she couldn''t help rolling her eyes.


    "To take good care of you, Mr. Dauster is going to buy a house near the set. This happens only in


    romance novels or films.


    I''m so envious!" Sylvie''s eyes were filled with envy.


    "You are not single, either. Why not ask Lucien to buy one for you?" Nina''s words dragged Sylvie to


    reality from fantasy.


    Sylvie said with a shrug, "You and Mr. Dauster are a couple and have been together for a long time. On


    the contrary, I''ve just begun to date him."


    "Besides, as his new girlfriend, I can''t ask him to buy me a house here. The others would think of me


    as a gold digger."


    Nina smiled, "I was joking with you. I know you''re not that kind of person."


    Nina added, "Actually, I don''t want Cameron to buy the house here, either. But men have a mindset


    different from ours, I guess."


    Sylvieughed. "No matter what, he is trying to provide a better life for you."


    Around 3 p.m., when Nina finished her work today, Cameron was waiting for her outside the set.


    Unlike Lucien, Cameron didn''t like socializing, so he chose to wait in the car. However, he knew the


    rules, so he ordered coffee, dessert, and fresh juice for everyone in the crew.


    Nina did not know this at all. When she finished work, Sylvie said to her in a low voice, "Mr. Dauster


    said that he was waiting for you outside, but he ordered all these coffee and dessert."


    A crew member walked over and held the juice in his hand as he thanked Nina, "Nina, thank you and


    Mr. Dauster."


    "He ordered these in his name," Sylvie smirked. "He could only use your namest time. But this time,


    on the receipt was "Cameron Dauster". Everyone knows that he is your husband."


    "He''s showing off your rtionship." Sylvie came to this conclusion.


    Nina smiled, "Men can be very childish sometimes."


    Nina turned around and asked Sylvie, "Where is my coffee?"


    Sylvie was drinking a cup of cool juice. Hearing this, she hurriedly said, "I asked Mr. Dauster about it.


    He said that your stomach is fragile and you are not allowed to drink coffee anymore, so he didn''t order


    one for you on purpose."


    Words failed Nina.


    She did need a cup of ice coffee or fruit juice to cool herself down.


    When Nina had a stomachache, the doctor suggested she shouldn''t drink cold drinks anymore. She


    managed to restrain herself with great difficulty to drink only hot juice or coffee. Nevertheless, she


    couldn''t live without them.


    Nina counted on a cup of coffee to refresh herself for the day.


    However, Cameron deprived her of her rights!


    Nina was extremely upset. After saying goodbye to the filming crew and Sylvie, Nina sat in Cameron''s


    car and didn''t say anything.


    Cameron was confused. When fastening her seat belt, he whispered, "What''s wrong? Why do you look


    so annoyed?"


    Nina stared at Cameron''s handsome face. Tempted, she gradually calmed down. She knew that he


    was doing this for her sake.


    Hence, Nina stopped wearing a long face. Instead, she reached out to get a cup of coffee that


    Cameron had ced in the cup holder. She could tell at a nce that it was her favorite coffee.


    Cameron liked it as well.


    It was very clear that Cameron bought this cup of coffee for himself, but Nina deliberately reached it.


    Cameron grabbed Nina''s hand and smiled with a shrug. "Are you angry with me not buying you


    coffee?"


    Nina pursed her lips and kept struggling with her hand, which instead, was covered in Cameron''s hand.


    Nina gave a heavy snort.


    Seeing this, Cameron naturally knew why Nina was angry. It was because of the coffee.


    Cameron asked Nina in a low voice, "Do you remember Frances Strd, the doctor who helped


    Emelia?"


    Nina looked up at Cameron in confusion. Of course, she remembered Frances, who helped Emelia


    recuperate and get pregnant. With Frances'' help, Emelia even got pregnant twice.


    Cameron exined in a gentle voice, "I asked Emelia for Frances'' phone number and made a call to


    her."


    "Frances didn''t see you in person, so she only told me something you should stay away from.


    ording to her, coffee is too stimting, so you''d better not drink it as your stomach has not yet


    recovered. If you insist on drinking it, I won''t stop you."


    With tears in her eyes, Nina was very touched. She didn''t expect Cameron to be so serious about this.


    He even made a call to Frances. Therefore, Nina realized that she couldn''t be so capricious.


    Nina should appreciate Cameron''s love and kindness.


    Thinking of this, Nina moved forward, leaned her head on his shoulder, and whispered, "Well, I won''t


    drink coffee for the time being."


    Giving up coffee was not a big deal.


    But it would kill Nina if she trampled over his care for her.


    Cameron hugged Nina tightly, "When you are avable, let''s go find Frances and ask her to prescribe


    certain drugs for you."


    "After you recovered, you can drink whatever you want."


    "Okay." Nina had no choice but to agree.


    Then Cameron and Nina went to the furniture market. After entering, Cameron led her to the ce


    where the bed was sold, "We must get a new bed. After all, we''ll sleep in it every night."


    Nina nodded, but Cameron added, "Besides, it must be big and sturdy enough."


    Cameron whispered in Nina''s ear. Nina thought to herself, "What a lecherous man!"

 Chapter 702 Cant Help It

    Chapter 702 Can''t Help It


    When choosing furniture, both Cameron and Nina were recognized by the passers-by. Since their


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    rtionship had been made public, Nina didn''t wear a mask. Coupled with Cameron''s outstanding


    appearance, they quickly attracted the attention of the crowd in the shop.


    When Nina''s fans went forward to take a picture with Nina, Cameron stepped aside willingly and even


    offered to take pictures for them.


    When some fans requested Cameron to take a picture with them, Nina refused before Cameron could


    say anything. Nina knew that Cameron always took a low profile and hated being photographed with


    the others.


    "Thank you." After those fans left, Cameron hugged Nina and thanked her in a low voice.


    Cameron thought it was such a bliss to marry the one he loved and loved him.


    It was considerate of Nina to refuse her fans for the sake of him.


    Nina deliberately snorted. "Action speaks louder than words. Why not make me something delicious


    tonight?"


    "No problem." Cameron was delighted. Not only would he cook her delicious food, but he would serve


    her well on the bed to express his gratitude.


    Cameron and Nina quickly finished choosing. After agreeing on the delivery time with the shopkeeper,


    they left.


    Cameron and Nina then went to the supermarket to buy some meat and vegetables. When they got to


    the house Cameron bought, Cameron went straight to the kitchen while Nina began to tour around the


    new house.


    The house was a bungalow of over 140 square meters. It was fashionably and tastefully decorated, so


    Nina was very satisfied with its setting, but she thought it was a little too spacious...


    After all, they wouldn''t spend too long here, so it was a waste for Cameron to buy such a big house.


    "Why did you buy such a big house?" After Nina finished her tour, she went to the kitchen and hugged


    Cameron, who was preparing dinner, from behind.


    In the past, Nina had enjoyed hugging him this way, and she was still fond of doing so. With a strong


    sense of security, she felt that she could rely on him.


    Cameron replied gently, "I think it will be depressing to live in a cramped house. Besides, I need a


    Now that Cameron decided to live here with Nina, he would have to work from home.


    "That''s true." Nina nodded.


    Nina was about to kiss Cameron when her phone suddenly rang. Seeing the name on the phone


    screen, Nina frowned and did not want to answer.


    Cameron turned around, nced at Nina''s phone, and saw the call was from Edwin Hodge.


    Nina said, "What the hell does he want to do?"


    Nina thought, "Edwin, please don''t talk nonsense. Do you know what a terrible impression yourst


    phone left?"


    Nina believed that she had made everything clear with Edwin. She told Edwin that she loved Cameron


    and asked Edwin not to badger her anymore.


    Cameron said expressionlessly, "Just answer it."


    That night, after Edwin got drunk and harassed Nina, Cameron had wanted to talk to Edwin. However,


    on second thought, Cameron decided to pay no attention to Edwin, who hadpletely failed to win


    Nina''s heart.


    Cameron''s reaction, to some extent, would even encourage Edwin.


    If Cameron offered to talk with Edwin, Edwin would think Cameron didn''t trust Nina.


    Thus, Cameron ignored what Edwin said. Cameron also wanted to know what Edwin made this call for.


    Now that Cameron agreed, Nina answered this call without any worries.


    Nina put Edwin on the speaker and continued to hug Cameron.


    "Hello, Mr. Hodge." Nina deliberately said in an indifferent tone to infuriate Edwin.


    As expected, Nina heard that Edwin gritted his teeth. However, he suppressed his anger and asked,


    "Are you pregnant or not?"


    Nina was a little annoyed. "Why do you ask? I''ve made it clear."


    Edwin snorted. "You are an actress. I don''t buy what you said in public. Even awyer can lie to the


    public now."


    Nina was so angry that her face darkened at once. She angrily said, "What exactly are you trying to


    do?"


    "If you''re really pregnant, I must be your child''s godfather," Edwin said firmly on the phone.


    What the hell?


    Nina was irritated. After a while, she calmed down and sneered. "Seriously? Emelia will definitely be


    my child''s godmother. You actually want to be the godfather. Are you crazy? Julian will kill you."


    Emelia would be Nina''s child''s godmother while Edwin wanted to be the godfather. As a possessive


    and jealous man, Julian would skin Edwin.


    "Anyway, I must be your child''s godfather." Edwin hung up after saying that.


    From where Edwin stood, now that he couldn''t marry Nina, he must make himself her child''s godfather


    so that he could be in touch with her forever.


    "What a psycho!" Nina was burning with rage.


    "He does have a problem with his brain." Cameron was very calm. Heforted Nina, "It''s fine. It


    doesn''t matter if he is determined. Julian would teach him a good lesson."


    Although Edwin was very powerful, he was just a neer in Riverside City. On the contrary, Julian


    had established a presence for so many years. All his friends and acquaintances were much more


    powerful than Edwin. Therefore, it was just a piece of cake for Julian to deter Edwin.


    Nina was annoyed Edwin''s insanity. She swore to herself that she would teach him a lesson as well


    when she returned to Riverside City.


    Cameron stopped and turned to look at Nina, "Why did you like to hang out with Edwin in the past?"


    Although Cameron was clear that he was the one Nina loved, he was unhappy that Nina and Edwin


    had a good rtionship before she met him.


    Nina sighed. "I also wanted to have another friend. However, nobody but Emelia was willing to talk with


    me."


    "But I couldn''t always follow Emelia. As a top student, Emelia spent much of her time studying. I did


    appreciate it when she hung out with me, but I couldn''t hamper her."


    Back then, Nina was known as a bad girl, so she could only hang out with people like Edwin.


    "Why did it take so long to meet you?" Nina gave Cameron a kiss and sighed.


    Hearing this, Cameron felt very sorry for her. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead before


    gently saying, "It''s my fault."


    Nina burst outughing. What an understanding man!


    It had nothing to do with Cameron.


    No one could predict whom he would meet in the future.


    If Nina had known that she would marry such a perfect man, she would have worked harder to narrow


    the gap between them in the study.


    At that time, Cameron definitely didn''t know that he would meet Nina, so he was not to me.


    But Cameron''s words gave Nina a warm feeling in her heart, so she wrapped her arms around his neck


    and kissed him.


    Cameron hugged Nina tightly. They spent a long time kissing in the kitchen.


    Cameron thought he was spellbound by his beautiful wife.

 Chapter 703 The Wedding

    Chapter 703 The Wedding


    A momentter, Cameron let go of Nina and said in a husky voice, "I have to cook."


    Cameron''s tone was filled with affection and connivance. Nina hugged his waist tightly as she


    whispered, "But I want you now..."


    Unexpectedly, Cameron''s expression changed. "No."


    "You have to eat first, or it would be harmful to your stomach." Their sex alwayssted for a long time.


    Thinking of this, Cameron instantly calmed down.


    Cameron didn''t buy this house to have sex with Nina but to take good care of her, so he couldn''t let her


    starve.


    Cameron grabbed Nina''s shoulder and pushed her out of the kitchen, "Go watch TV or chat with your


    friends."


    After that, Cameron closed the kitchen door and left Nina outside.


    Nina angrily stomped her feet and then threw herself into the sofa in the living room.


    Cameron, who was in the kitchen, poured himself arge ss of water to cool down before continuing


    cooking.


    Nina, who felt very bored on the sofa, had to find someone to chat with. She thought for a while and


    texted Sherlyn, "My dear Sherlyn, how are you going these days? Are you feeling better?"


    When Sherlyn ran out on her wedding, Nina was worried that something would go wrong with Sherlyn''s


    rtionship with Viggo.


    To Nina''s surprise, when she returned to the film crew, Viggo had begun to live with Sherlyn. Later,


    Nina learned from Sherlyn that hardly had Viggo moved to live with her when he knew that she was


    pregnant.


    Hearing this, Nina couldn''t help bursting intoughter, which even annoyed Sherlyn.


    Sherlyn quickly replied, "I''m fine. I''ve vomited too many times, so I''m almost immune to it."


    Words failed Nina.


    Nina had seen how awful Emelia felt when vomiting, but Sherlyn actually said that she was immune to


    it.


    It was typical of Sherlyn to endure and get over anything.


    Nina could only praise Sherlyn as a tough woman. The next second, Sherlyn made a video call. "Stop


    talking about me. I just have something to talk about with you.


    "You have made public your rtionship with Cameron. Some brands keep asking me when your


    wedding will be held. They want to be your sponsors."


    Nina was a bit stunned. To be honest, she had never thought about the wedding before. She didn''t


    think it a big deal after making public her rtionship with Cameron.


    Sherlyn, asked in shock, "My goodness! You didn''t even think about the wedding, did you? Did you talk


    about it with Cameron?"


    "No." Nina told Sherlyn the truth and then she added, "I don''t think the wedding is necessary. I never


    thought of having a wedding.


    Just tell those brands that Cameron and I are not going to have a wedding."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Nina made the decision without discussing it with Cameron.


    Sherlyn did not agree with Nina. "As a well-known actress, you should have a grand wedding. You can''t


    skip it! Otherwise, your opponents and haters would ridicule you."


    Rumors would spread that Nina was not favored in the Dauster family for she even didn''t have a


    wedding.


    Nina was unconcerned at all. Instead, she said with a smile, "As an experienced actress, I have got


    used to that. I won''t pay any attention to whatever they said."


    "I''m the master of my life, so I needn''t care about them at all."


    "We will have a wedding, a grand one,"


    Cameron said in a firm tone behind Nina, and Nina was stunned. She turned around and saw that not


    far away from Cameron was a dish on the dining table. It was obvious that he had heard Nina''s


    conversation with Sherlyn.


    "Why did you say you don''t want a wedding?" Cameron leaned over to Nina and asked with


    dissatisfaction.


    Nina coughed, "I think the wedding is extremely troublesome. It takes both time and effort."


    Cameron pursed his lips and lifted Nina''s chin to look her in the eye.


    Seeing this, Sherlyn hung up the video call without hesitation. As a pregnant woman, she couldn''t bear


    to see such a romantic scene.


    Under Cameron''s oppressive gaze, Nina finally told the truth. "Your mother is now injured. If we have a


    wedding, she will be busy with it. I don''t want to trouble her.


    "Besides, as for my parents, I don''t want to invite them at all. I''ve distanced myself from them, but if


    they don''te, your family and friends will criticize me.


    "If they attend the wedding, for one thing, I''m not willing. For another, I''m worried they might cause


    trouble and do something embarrassing."


    Nina knew her parents well. She did not dare to show them in public. Nina did not care that they would


    disgrace her, but she was worried that they would embarrass Cameron''s parents before the guests.


    Nina was burning with rage especially when she thought of what her parents did with Jillian Harrison.


    Nina wouldn''t have been so furious if they did something else.


    However, Nina''s whole life was almost ruined by her parents. Hence, she would never forgive them.


    Looking at Nina''s sad expression, Cameron felt very guilty.


    Cameron was also very moved that Nina didn''t want a wedding for the sake of his mother. What a


    considerate girl!


    Cameron walked around the sofa and held Nina in his arms. He said firmly, "First of all, we can hold the


    wedding after my mother recovers, but we can''t skip it."


    "Secondly, don''t worry about your parents. I''ll talk to them. They won''t dare to make any trouble."


    Nina gave a sigh, "It sounds like too much work. We don''t have to do that."


    Nina always refused to give herself the trouble, so it almost broke her brain when she heard that they


    had to do so many things.


    "No." Cameron''s tone was unusually serious.


    "We must have a wedding. If you find it troublesome, I''ll do everything on my own. All you need to do is


    attend the wedding as a beautiful bride."


    Hearing what Cameron said, Nina knew she shouldpromise, so she leaned against him and


    whispered, "But I have to choose the wedding dress by myself."


    Nina attached great importance to how she looked, so she must make herself the most beautiful at the


    wedding.


    "Okay," Cameron hugged Nina tightly and burst intoughter.


    No girl could resist the temptation to wear a wedding dress.


    A girl always fantasized about how she looked when getting married in a white wedding dress.


    Nina was no exception, so Cameron would naturally grant her wishes.

 Chapter 704 Greedy for His Body

    Chapter 704 Greedy for His Body


    After dinner, Cameron called Colleen, and Nina joined him to greet his mother. Cameron wanted to talk


    to Colleen about the wedding, but before he did, Colleen took the initiative to mention it.


    Colleen seemed a little embarrassed. "Well... I''ve had a lot of friends visit me over thest few days,


    and they''re all asking me when you guys are nning on having a wedding?"


    In fact, Colleen used the excuse of friends to speak her mind.


    At first, she thought that the conflict between her and Nina had been resolved, and now that the two of


    them had gotten married, the wedding should be put on the agenda. However, they didn''t say anything


    about it, and Colleen became anxious about this.


    Cameron said, "I was going to tell you the same thing. We''re going to have a wedding, but not until you


    get better."


    He didn''t expect Colleen to say immediately, "It doesn''t matter. I can take care of it for you right now. I''ll


    just use my brain to n. Leave the rest to your dad. It won''t affect my recovery at all."


    Cameron and Nina were surprised that Colleen was more enthusiastic than they had expected.


    "We''re not in a hurry," Nina said. "We''ll wait until you get better."


    "It doesn''t really matter. I Can''t move at all and my head is full of random thoughts. I would be really


    happy if you give me something to do." Colleen''s real meaning was that they weren''t in a hurry, she


    was in a hurry.


    What parent wouldn''t want to do that for their child sooner?


    This is a happy event; parents are willing to take care of it, even if it would be hard and tiring.


    Cameron and Nina looked at each other, finally, Cameron said, "You and my dad can figure it out, like,


    who''s going to be at the wedding or where the wedding is going to be, but the details are going to have


    to wait until you''re fully recovered."


    Cameron felt that Colleen had a point, saying that it would take her a hundred days to recover from the


    injuries, that it would be a long, even torturous time for her to have nothing to do, and that Colleen


    would be happier if she was busy.


    Colleen smiled so wide that she couldn''t even see. She quickly replied, "No problem, no problem. As


    long as you guys decide to have a wedding, that''s fine. Your Dad and I will n for it slowly. It''s good


    that we prepare ahead for such a grand event as soon as possible."


    "Yeah." Cameron hadn''t expected Colleen to be so enthusiastic about this, but it was nice that she was


    happy anyway. He and Nina wanted a wedding anyway.


    After the call with Colleen, leaning on Cameron, Nina said, "We have to make a date for the wedding,


    first after your mom''s injury is healed, and second after Emelia has the baby. I want my best friend to


    be there.


    "But to think about it. In three months, your mom''s injury should be recovered; Emelia''s due date is


    about that time as well. Perfect timing. And Sherlyn, she''ll be in her second trimester and would be able


    to make it to the wedding."


    "Yeah," Cameron agreed. "My mom''s just nning. The details would be discussed after you''re done


    shooting."


    His silly girl, who would think only of others but not of herself. What ifter she has a very important job


    toe to her door?


    Although he suggested that she take a break after filming this y, she agreed, but if there is a good


    project to find her, he did not want her to miss it.


    If that happens, the wedding can be postponed. As for her health, at most, he will just continue to follow


    her to the set to take care of her.


    Cameron didn''t say anything, but bent down and picked up the person on the couch. "Let''s go. Let''s get


    our night started."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    How could Nina not know what he was talking about?


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and sheughed, because this was the man she loved, and


    she felt happy doing anything with him.


    So the first night they moved into their new home was a time of endless passion, and the next morning


    Nina woke up with sore limps and turned over to find the man who was responsible, but found no one


    around the king-size bed.


    She struggled to get up and looked around the living room and kitchen. But didn''t see anyone.


    "Why aren''t you home?" Nina calls Cameron from the couch, drowsy.


    "I went for a run." The man''s breathy voice came over the phone.


    Nina rolled her eyes.


    She wanted to curse.


    Why was this guy so energetic? Even after a night of "intense exercise"?


    After what he did to herst night, he still had the energy to go running in the morning?


    "What''s the matter?" The man asked her again when he noticed her not speaking on the other end of


    the phone.


    Nina blurted out a few words, "It''s okay, you keep running."


    It''s better to have him exhausted than to have him torment her again in the evening.


    Cameron could of course hear the sarcasm in her voice, immediately his gentleugh came out, "I''m


    downstairs."


    Nina grunted on the phone and hung up.


    Cameron stopped right in front of their apartment building, thought about her little tantrum, and couldn''t


    helpughing as he texted Nina to tease her.


    "I work out so hard to make your nights more satisfying."


    Nina was about to go to the bathroom when she got his shameless message. Without any hesitation,


    she replied with two words, go away.


    Cameron''s face broke into a smile and he chuckled again.


    The elevator door opened at this time, and a few young girls walked out of it. They happened to meet


    his smiling face, and they were so mesmerized that they covered their mouths and screamed.


    Coupled with the fact that he was out running in ck sportswear, the man''s strong and lean figure was


    perfectly disyed, and these women never took their eyes off him.


    Cameron''s face instantly turned cold. He pursed his lips and red at the women unpleasantly as he


    ducked into the elevator.


    It was a bit annoying to live in such an apartmentplex. There were too many people, but there was


    no single house nearby. The ce he bought was the closest luxury residence to Nina''s filming


    location.


    As the elevator doors closed, Cameron could hear the women talking about him.


    "God, when did we get such a hot guy in this building?"


    "Did you see his body? Those killer biceps. I could imagine the perfect six-packs under that shirt!"


    "This guy looks familiar to me. Is he a celebrity or so?"


    Cameron was so disgusted by the words that he came home with a cold look on his face.


    Nina, who had juste out of the bathroom, was startled by his expression.


    This guy''s not mad because she just told him to go away, is he?


    But he was not the kind of person who couldn''t take a joke, she used to scold him like this, every time


    he was scolded, heughed even more.


    Wondering, Cameron changed his shoes and came over to hug her, whispering in her ear, "I ran into


    some women on the way back."


    As soon as he exined it to Nina, it dawned on her that she could imagine what it was like.


    Among other things, his appearance and figure were really attractive enough.


    Thinking of this, she could not help but also wanted to tease him, so nodded and said, "I know, they are


    greedy for your body?"


    Cameron was taken by surprised.


    He was sick of those women staring at him like that; he had thought she could be jealous to scold


    those women, who would have thought she would still tease him like this.


    Nina, sensing his momentary stiffness, burst outughing unceremoniously when she saw that he had


    managed to be entertained by her.


    The consequence of her being so brazen was that Cameron took her to the bathroom even though she


    had already washed up, and asked her to take a shower with him. He also asked her to take a good


    look at his body and ask if she was greedy for it.


    Early in the morning, the atmosphere in the bathroom became so steamy that Nina felt like crying.

 Chapter 705 Very Affectionate

    Chapter 705 Very Affectionate


    Sylvie and the driver were still staying in the hotel that the crew had arranged for them. When they


    came to pick up Nina, she was too weak to get into the car. Her legs were like jello.


    Startled, Sylvie grabbed her and asked, "Nina, what''s wrong with you?"


    Nina red at the culprit outside the car, closed the door, and told the driver to leave. Sylvie seemed to


    understand something, and she covered her mouth as she leaned against the side and chuckled.


    Nina received a voice message from Cameron, "I''ll bring you lunch ."


    "No," Nina said, firmly. "The food is good."


    She didn''t want to see him anymore. Beast, beast!


    "Be Good." The man expressed his insistence in two words.


    Angrily, Nina tossed the phone aside and grabbed a throw pillow to rest her weary body.


    Sylvie smiled and said, "It''s a good thing you''re not in a big part today."


    As soon as she heard Sylvie''s words, Nina jerked herself off the pillow and gritted her teeth. "You old


    snake, you old snake!"


    Sylvie asked, "What do you mean?"


    Unable to say anything to Sylvie, Nina threw herself back on the pillow.


    At the beginning ofst night, Cameron suddenly asked her what she was doing today, and she was in


    a daze, and her brain stopped working, she didn''t care what he was asking, so she told the truth that


    she had only a few scenes today.


    It was only now that she realized why he had asked that question. If she had said that she got lots of


    scenes to shoot today, he would be a bit more "merciful" in bed; whereas, if there were fewer scenes,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    then he would not restraint himself tonight.


    Nina was reminded of what she had said to Emelia before, about being with such a maniptive and


    calcting man, she would only be at his mercy.


    At noon, Cameron showed up at the set with his homemade lunch, and Nina went to have lunch with


    him in her trailer. She had invited Sylvie, but Sylvie wasn''t going to be the third wheel, so she was still


    in the crew with other staff to have a work lunch together.


    After dinner, Sylvie was about to leave when Andrew and his assistant walked past her.


    As soon as they were in her sight, Sylvie knew they were up to no good.


    Sure enough, Andrew''s assistant said to him in an odd tone, "Mr. Sonfield, Nina''s boyfriend is really


    considerate. I heard that he bought a house near the set yesterday to take care of Nina."


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. I feel jealous even though I''m a guy."


    Nina and Sylvie were both staying at the same hotel, but after Cameron bought the house, Nina told


    the film crew that she wasn''t staying at a hotel, and the story spread throughout the film today.


    Everyone was saying that Nina and Cameron were too much in love, all were jealous of Cameron''s


    love for Nina, more envious of such a beautiful couple.


    But most of the people talking about it were girls, and this is the first time Sylvie heard about


    rtionship gossip from a man.


    To be honest, this kind of man was really annoying, petty, shady, immoral.


    Andrew coughed lightly and was about to pick up his assistant''s words when Sylvie suddenly stopped


    in her tracks and turned to look at him. She smiled and said, "Mr. Sonfield, are you going to say that


    some people''s boyfriends are just for show?"


    Sylvie''s sudden interruption made Andrew and his assistant''s faces turned pale and flushed, and they


    looked worse than if they had swallowed a fly.


    Because... Andrew was going to say that, in an ironic way, Sylvie and Lucien, she and Lucien was


    boyfriend and girlfriend, weren''t they? Why didn''t Luciene here and buy her a house like Cameron


    did?


    Why didn''t Lucien live here like Cameron and take care of her personally?


    Eventually, he woulde to another conclusion, telling Sylvie, word for word, that Lucien was just


    ying with her, and when he got tired of ying with her, he would kick her out so hard that her dream


    of climbing the socialdder would be for naught.


    However, what Andrew did not expect was that Sylvie, an assistant, who seemed to be so carefree


    every day, was actually extremely intelligent. She could guess what he was going to say at once, so


    she took the words right out of his mouth.


    This was awkward.


    Even someone as cunning as Andrew couldn''t think of the right response to Sylvie right away.


    Andrew was caught off guard, and his assistant waspletely bbergasted.


    Sylvie smirked, "First I''d like to correct something. Nina and Mr. Dauster are married, not boyfriend and


    girlfriend. What is the point of getting married if Mr. Dauster would not dote on Nina?"


    "So please don''t use Nina and Mr. Dauster against me, for they are husband and wife."


    "For me, it''s all about the rtionship, not the oue."


    Sylvie didn''t know where she got the courage to teach Andrew and his assistant a lesson.


    It''s not that she couldn''t feel it. Andrew and his assistant had been talking down her rtionship with


    Lucien, and even more, they despised her for being with Lucien, thinking that she was the kind of girl


    who wants Lucien''s money and that she was a gold digger.


    She wanted to let them know today, what she was and what kind of person.


    So, she continued, "Mr. Sonfield, I''ve never thought ofmitting to a rtionship for the rest of my


    life, nor have I ever wanted to climb up the socialdder. Bitch, it''s not the results that I care about."


    "And he''s better than you in terms of figure, looks, and character, so of course I choose him."


    With that, she turned and left with her head held high.


    After she left, Andrew''s assistant came back to his senses and said angrily, "That chick! How could she


    call you that! She''s a few years younger than you! Not even Nina dares say that! "


    Andrew pursed his lips and said nothing.


    He knows that Sylvie calls herself the bigger person not because of her age, but because of her


    psychological advantage.


    She despised him from the bottom of her heart; she felt that she is stronger and better than him, so she


    dared to call herself a bigger person.


    Herst remark was that Lucien was better than him in every way, and it was a fatal blow to him.


    Andrew took a deep breath and nearly had a heart attack.


    It seemed that he had underestimated the little assistant.


    Just as he was frowning and thinking about what to do next, Sylvie suddenly returned, causing him and


    his assistant to feel their scalps tingle.


    Sylvie lowered her voice and smiled at them. "Mr. Sonfield, I heard youining about the director


    a few days ago. You said that he doesn''t know how to direct. I even recorded it."


    "Do you think you will have a good future if I send this recording to the director?"


    Sylvie didn''t mean to threaten Andrew like that, but then she thought, why would she draw the line


    when Andrew''s a dirty, dirty bastard?


    Perhaps, the only way to deal with people like Andrew was by being even more shameless than him.

 Chapter 706 I Love It When You Make a Fuss At Me

    Chapter 706 I Love It When You Make a Fuss At Me


    When Sylvie returned, Andrew''s assistant was on his way to confront Sylvie.


    But before he could open his mouth, he heard Sylvie threatening them, he stayed silent.


    Andrew''s face darkened and he looked around warily to see if anyone had heard Sylvie. It was no


    small thing, like Sylvie said, if his words reach the director, he will have to pay for itter.


    If it was not a big deal, the director might deliberately make things difficult for him while directing. If it


    was a big deal, the director might cut his part. In the long run, the director might spread the things that


    heined about in the circle, the other directors would stop casting him.


    "Sylvie..." Andrew''s tone was clearly panicked, and he didn''t expect Sylvie to hear him say those words


    to his assistant.


    "Mr. Sonfield, my request is simple. As long as we don''t disturb each other in the future, I won''t say


    anything," Sylvie said and turned to leave again.


    She was not a penny-pincher, and even though she had wept at Andrew''s belittling behavior, she had


    no intention of getting revenge on them.


    But in return for her silence, they continued to harass her, so she no longer chose to ignore it, instead,


    she threatened them.


    Her words were clear. They had better leave her alone.


    Nina and Cameron enjoyed their meal in the car. Nina had been annoyed by Cameron''s action in the


    morning, but he hade to her with his lunch, which was nutritious and delicious, Nina couldn''t stay


    mad at him.


    After being fed by Emelia, Nina was fed by Cameron again, and the food made it impossible for her to


    get angry with Cameron.


    She even happily winked at the man, "I''m so lucky. Emelia is a good cook, and so are you. My life is


    wonderful!"


    Cameronughed. She was really optimistic.


    Even though her parents were toxic, she could always find other positive aspects of her life and enjoy


    those positive energies of happiness. If she didn''t have the self-regtion to live through such a


    gloomy home life, maybe she''s already crooked.


    This was what she first attracted to him, wild and carefree, stubborn, and never giving up.


    "I''m lucky to have such a beautiful wife," Cameron could say sweet things to her without blinking.


    Now Nina is amused by him. She raised an eyebrow and asked him, pretending to be disapproving, "Is


    it just because I''m beautiful?"


    Cameron didn''t hesitate to say, "Beauty and talent in one."


    Ninaughed, and the two enjoyed a meal together.


    Although Nina was usually easy to be happy with, she felt happier with Cameron now.


    After lunch, Nina took a nap in Cameron''s arms, the first thing she said to Cameron was, and "I will


    only eat sd at night. If I don''t, I''m going to get fat. You See, I eat and sleep. I don''t want to gain


    weight."


    As a female star, she had always been very strict about her figure.


    Cameron caressed her slim, no-fat waist and rejected her offer to eat only sd. "You can''t just eat


    sd," he said. "Don''t worry. I''ve asked a dietitian to help mee up with a diet recipe that will make


    sure you''re eating healthy and not putting on weight."


    Nina was shocked. "Really? You had a dietitian toe up with a recipe?"


    She thought he was just casually making food that she likes, but didn''t expect him to also buy a recipe.


    Cameron said calmly, "If I gain weight, you''re going to have to make a fuss about it again."


    Nina didn''t know how to respond to that.


    She then resentfully raised her hand to poke the man''s chest, "You sound like I''m such an


    unreasonable person."


    Cameron hugged her tightly and chuckled. "I love it when you make a fuss at me."


    The way she made a fuss was so vivid and interesting that he was willing to indulge her in any way he


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    could.


    Nina snorted and sat up from him. She was about to say something when she noticed that his arm


    looked strange and he was trying to move it slowly.


    "What''s wrong?" Nina was worried.


    Cameron rubbed his other hand against his numb arm and said, "What do you think?"


    Nina gasped, "Did I just numb you?"


    She just spent her lunch break leaning into Cameron''s arms, and he held her still until she woke up.


    She had only wanted to lean in for a short time, but she didn''t expect to fall asleep.


    Although she didn''t have a big party today, she was so exhaustedst night and this morning that she


    fell asleep as soon as she closed her eyes.


    She was very distressed to quickly rub his hand for him, "Why don''t you move? Or just simply pull out


    to wake me up."


    "Seeing you sleeping soundly, I can''t bear to part with you." Actually, Cameron just wanted to hold her


    tightly and did not want to let go. He liked the feeling of her leaning against him. He hadn''t seen her all


    morning, but he still missed her so much, so he wanted to hold her once he saw her.


    By the time Cameron''s arm was back to normal, Nina was backing at work and Sylvie texted her a


    reminder.


    "Just wait for me at home," Nina teased Cameron as he got out of the car.


    Cameron''s face fell. "You really do need to be punished."


    Nina was speechless.


    Before she could react, the man came back and pressed her firmly on the seat of the trailer and kissed


    her hard. The kiss was so intense that Nina almost suffocated.


    By the time he released her, Nina was so angry she wanted to kick him.


    However, the man still put his thumb on her red and swollen lips and rubbed it back and forth a few


    times. Nina''s mouth was immediately dry from being teased. Why was this person so good at it now?


    "Nina?" Sylvie''s voice sounded outside the trailer.


    Nina snapped back to reality and said, "I''ming."


    Cameron got up to move, and Nina stomped her foot and opened the door to leave.


    Cameron then strolled out of her trailer with a lunch box, and as he faced the crew outside, he was


    again, cold and distant; the man with the gentle smile on his face in front of Nina waspletely


    different now.


    Nina continued to work in the afternoon, and after one scene, as she drank the water Sylvie hands her,


    she wondered, "Something''s wrong with Andrew and his assistant. They''re more low-key now."


    Sylvie had no intention of telling Nina about the confrontation between her and Andrew so that she


    wouldn''t have to worry about it, but now Nina knew something was wrong with the two of them, so she


    told her what had happened.


    Of course, she emphasized how she had threatened the two scumbags, and Nina burst outughing as


    she gave Sylvie a thumb-up.

 Chapter 707 Sleep with Her Everyday

    Chapter 707 Sleep with Her Everyday


    Nina''sugh was so loud that it piqued the curiosity of the other actresses on the set. "What''s so


    Funny?" She asked


    Nina couldn''t say she was gloating, so she smiled and said, "It''s not a big deal. It''s just a happy


    thought."


    The actress teased her, "You are in high spirits for a happy asion."


    Nina smiled and said nothing more.


    Naturally, Nina''sughter caught the attention of Andrew and his assistant. Both of them could sense


    that Nina wasughing at them, so they didn''t look too happy. But now that Sylvie had something on


    them, they didn''t dare to do it again, they could only ignore Nina''s taunts.


    "Well done!" Nina likes Sylvie generously. "That''s how the trash should be handled."


    "If you don''t do anything, they''ll think you''re a pushover. Even if Lucien has warned Andrew, he didn''t


    change a bit at all. I need to teach them a lesson and make them behave!"


    Nina, of course, supports Sylvie unconditionally. She even felt it was a great thing to do.


    Sylvie spread out her hands. "That''s what bad guys do, right? I didn''t expect to overhear them


    "They shouldn''t have done that." Nina also felt that even God could not bear to see Andrew and his


    assistant''s mess. To be honest, if it wasn''t for the fact that she was worried that getting rid of Andrew


    would affect the progress of the entire crew, she had wanted to make him go for a long time now.


    After the show is over, Andrew had better keep his tail between his legs and leave the crew, or else.


    On his second day on the set with Nina, Cameron was still on time for his morning run. He had always


    been very strict with his shape, and she''s got the perfect body, and he''s not going to let himself out of


    shape.


    He didn''t want Nina to be med.


    Secondly, he also liked to pursue perfection. That was why he had maintained a perfect shape for so


    many years. He would keep up with the amount of exercise he had to do every day. Basically, as long


    as he had nothing to do, he would get up early to run.


    He was afraid of waking up the woman beside him, so he got up very gently, but just as he was about


    to lift the nkets up to get off the bed, the woman''s slim arms suddenly wrapped around his waist


    from behind.


    "I''ll go for a run with you." The girl''s sleepy voice rang out behind him, although she said that she


    wanted to run with him, in reality, she did not move at all and was still sleeping on the bed.


    "Why are you running with me all of a sudden?" Cameron asked as he grabbed her slender arm and


    turned.


    The woman on the bed did not reply to him and seemed to have fallen asleep again.


    Cameron felt so bad that he leaned over and kissed her on the lips and said, "If you''re still sleepy, get


    some sleep. I''ll just go out and run by myself."


    "I listen to music so I don''t get bored," said Cameron, who thought Nina wanted to be with him because


    of such a reason.


    If she was on vacation right now, maybe he would drag her up early and they would jog a fewps


    leisurely. However, she was filming every day now, so how could he bear to let her do such physical


    exercises with him?


    Except, of course, at night.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I''m not afraid that you''ll get bored," Nina grunted and nudged him again, but she couldn''t keep her


    eyes open.


    Cameron raised an eyebrow and whispered, "Then why are you running with me?"


    Now Nina finally opened her eyes and sat up abruptly. She seemed to have woken uppletely from


    her sleep; she stared at the man''s handsome face and said word by word, "I am to get rid of those few


    women who coveted you yesterday."


    Cameron, who had forgotten about it, burst outughing. "I just ran into them yesterday," he said. "I


    won''t see them today."


    If nothing else, he hadn''t left the house instead he chose to chat with her and had missed the time of


    yesterday.


    Nina shook her head at him firmly. "You underestimate the extent to which women are infatuated with


    handsome men. I bet they''ll wait for you downstairs to catch a glimpse of you today."


    "Of course, it would be great if they could sessfully chat you up and get your number or something."


    "Even if you don''t have the same time today as yesterday, they''ll still be there. At worst, they''ll be there


    a bit earlier and keep waiting."


    "If they don''t see you today, they will wait again tomorrow. I know very well what these young girls are


    up to these days."


    Especially those little girls in their early twenties, all of them are very fierce.


    Moreover, they were very open. When they saw a man they liked, they would pick him up, even if it was


    just for one night. As a woman, Nina knew how attractive a man like Cameron was too little girls.


    Especially with this kind of popr "Abstinence" temperament of the aloof man, the young girls would


    love him even more.


    So, after learning yesterday that Cameron was being discussed downstairs by a group of girls, Nina


    had the idea to go for a run with Cameron today. Well, basically to get the girls to give up.


    She wanted them to know that the man they were interested in was taken.


    Already, with her appearance and figure, presumably, they should know to back out.


    Cameron thought Nina was over thinking it, but when he saw that she insisted on apanying him,


    he agreed, and of course, he wanted to spend more time with her.


    After changing into their sportswear, they left the house together. Nina was actually a person with a


    good physique. She usually spent time exercising, or else why would she be good at this?


    But ever since Cameron returned and started pestering her, she felt like she was wasted.


    After running for a while, Nina slowly found herself back, so she and Cameron started running happily,


    it could help them exercise and also spend time with their loved ones; it was a nice thing to do.


    As they walk back hand in hand, Nina asks Cameron, "If I''m right and they''re waiting for you in front of


    the building, what do I get?"


    Cameronughed. "How about what punishment you''ll give me?"


    Nina being right must mean he''s wrong. He couldn''t think of a reward, for now, so he would just let her


    pick.


    "Then... you won''t be allowed in my bed for a week," Nina said slyly, then ran away quickly, lest the


    angry man caught her and do something to her again.


    Cameronughed at her offer.


    No Sex for a week?


    How dare her!


    He couldn''t evenst for a day, let alone for a week.


    She''d better drop that idea.


    As long as they were together, he would sleep with her every day.

 Chapter 708 My Husband

    Chapter 708 My Husband


    They fought all the way and soon arrived downstairs.


    Nina, who had been walking intimately holding on to Cameron''s arm, suddenly let go of him and took a


    few steps back, keeping her distance from him.


    Cameron was confused and disgruntled. "Why did you get so far?"


    "I want the girls to think you''re single," she says, smiling slyly. "I''ll let them chat with you for a while, and


    then, Ie up to announce that you''re my husband. How great will that be?"


    Cameron was exasperated. "They are bugging you so much? I didn''t even take a look at them."


    "You don''t understand," Nina says, shaking her index finger


    "I just love the feeling of making them embarrassed so as to let them remember that you are mine and


    they should look somewhere else."


    She was so glib that Cameron could do nothing but indulge her.


    As soon as they reached the front of the building, two or three girls came out. Seeing Cameron alone,


    they came over excitedly and said, "Hi, Handsome."


    Cameron instantly frowned in disgust and decided to step aside to avoid them.


    Who would have thought that they were really unrelenting, they stopped him to continue to ask,


    "Handsome, do you have a girlfriend? Can I have your number?"


    "We were waiting for you today. You are so hot."


    "I''m married," Cameron announced bluntly and ruthlessly.


    "What?" The girls looked at each other in disbelief, unable to believe what they were hearing.


    How can such a good man marry so young?


    Cameron raised his left hand. On his ring finger was the wedding ring that Nina had given him. He


    hadn''t taken it off since the moment he received it.


    The girls werepletely stunned.


    Cameron thought that if he was going to make a statement like that, they''d be done with it, but when he


    was about to leave, one of the girls came back to her senses and said, "Handsome, why would such a


    good man like you get married so early? I think you''re lying to us. That ring of yours is actually an


    essory, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right," two of the girls said, nodding.


    Cameron''s face cooled instantly.


    They didn''t believe him when he said he was married?


    That''s pretty cheeky.


    Cameron looked back at Nina, warning her with his eyes that he would be angry if she didn''te over


    soon.


    Nina, who was watching the scene with her arms crossed, was alerted by Cameron''s gaze and took


    action.


    She was wearing tight ck yoga pants, a short ck sports shirt, long legs and waist, fair and


    beautiful, and her figure was perfectly proportioned and slim, it was enough to kill those girls.


    The girls followed Cameron''s gaze, only to see a gorgeous woman approaching them. When they


    looked again, they eximed, "Nina Sanchez?"


    After all, Nina was an A-list female star. At this moment, she did not hide her face at all. Even though


    she did not wear any makeup, they still recognized her at a nce, and they were jealous of the state


    of her bare skin.


    It was often said that female celebrities relied on makeup to achieve their superhuman looks. When


    they removed their makeup, they were no different from passers-by. However, at this moment, Nina


    was standing in front of them with a smile on her face. She was just as beautiful and radiant.


    "Hi," Nina waved at the astounded girls. She took the arm of the man next to her, and they were


    shocked again.


    "You, you¡ª" They stuttered.


    "I''m open about who I''m married to," Nina says with a smile. "Don''t you recognize him as my


    husband?"


    The girls were horrified and immediately embarrassed. They thought Cameron looked familiar, but they


    only thought he was a celebrity.


    And even though Nina had officially married Cameron, there weren''t many high-definition photos of


    Cameron on the Inte. Plus, they didn''t expect Cameron and Nina to be in a ce like this, so they


    didn''t think much of it.


    What embarrassed them the most was that they only had eyes for Cameron,pletely ignoring


    Nina''s beautiful face not far away? Now that they thought about it, Nina must have seen everything


    they did when they hit on him...


    Nina smiled, but in her heart, she sneered a million times.


    She continued, "I just saw that you seem to like my husband a lot? You want his number?"


    The girls were so embarrassed that they wanted to crawl into a crack in the ground.


    Although Nina smiled at them, they felt that she wasughing at them.


    After all, if this man were to marry Nina, they would be ashamed of themselves. It was ridiculous to


    even think of stealing a man from her.


    "I wish you happiness!" One of the girls reacted quickly, hurrying to drop such a sentence and then pull


    the two girls away.


    Looking at the way the girls fled, Nina snorted with satisfaction.


    Cameron put his arm around the woman''s slim waist and pushed her into his arms


    "Mm-hmm," Nina says smugly. "They won''t be waiting here for you tomorrow."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Dauster, for helping me drive them away," said Cameron with a chuckle as he walked


    Nina into the apartment building.


    They went home, took a shower, and sat down at the breakfast table. Nina received a message from


    Sylvie, "Nina, did you go for a run with Mr. Dauster this morning?"


    "Yeah," Nina replied as she ate her oatmeal. She thought she''d take care of her rival, the infatuated


    girl.


    Sylvie replied, "Oops, you''re on the trending list again."


    "But it''s good this time. Someone took a picture of the two of you walking back to the apartment


    building, holding hands. Tsk, Tsk, your body looks amazing from the back. They even praised your


    beauty without makeup. What kind of skin is that?"


    Nina was amused. "Really? Let me have a look."


    Nina was busy watching the news. As expected, her name was on the trending again. Nina held hands


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    with her handsome husband and walked together. Nina was gorgeous without makeup. There were two


    trending tags on Twitter.


    The picture was of her and Cameron walking into the apartment building hand in hand. Both of them


    were dressed in ck sportswear. Her figure was Slim and enchanting, while Cameron was tall and


    slim, and they matched each other perfectly.


    Nina looked at the photos and had realized from what angle those were taken. It was very likely that


    the girls had taken the photos secretly after they ran away. In view of the fact that the writers had


    praised her perfect body and no makeup look, Nina forgave them for harassing Cameron.


    And, of course, thank them for sending her to What''s Trending.


    After all, not everyone can be the headline; some people even have to pay for the spotlight.

 Chapter 709 You Are the Best in My Heart

    Chapter 709 You Are the Best in My Heart


    Cameron had been staying with Nina on the crew for about a month. The drama wasing to an end,


    yet one night, Nina suddenly received a call from her mother, Marisa Midgarden.


    Nina had never contacted her family again after knowing how her parents both had schemed her.


    They never called Nina, unless they wanted money.


    Nina answered the call and heard Marisa sobbing at the other side of the line, saying that Dominic had


    a stroke and was now at the hospital.


    Nina frowned slightly, and before she could say anything, Marisa cried even louder, "I''m calling to tell


    you that I''m leaving Riverside City. I won''t take care of him. Cory is in the rehab now. If you don''t care


    about your father, then let him rot in the hospital."


    "You are leaving?" At one point Nina thought she had heard it wrong.


    Marisa wanted to leave Dominic alone when he had a stroke?


    "Yes!" Marisa sounded emotional. "I tried my best to take care of him and this family for most of my life.


    Yet he betrayed me after getting some money from you. Why should I serve him? He should ask his


    mistress to take care of him! I hate him! I wish he is dead."


    Marisa gasped at the end of the roar, thinking that Nina would scold her for being so heartless. Yet


    Nina remained silent on the other end of the phone.


    Marisa calmed down a little and then she heard Nina say indifferently, "It''s your choice. Leave then."


    Marisa was speechless for a moment. Nina then sneered and said, "I know what you mean. You are


    acting like this in front of me just because you want me to take care of him. "


    "Don''t worry, I will. If one day you can''t move and need someone to take care of you, I''ll take care of


    you too." Nina then hung up.


    Marisa was extremely selfish. Nina understood Marisa''s hatred of Dominic after Dominic cheated on


    her, but that was not the real reason why she abandoned Dominic.


    The root cause was that Marisa can''t take care of a patient who can''t move. Marisa imed that she


    had done a lot for the family, but for starters, housework. Marisa was never good at it. In fact, she rarely


    did housework.


    And as they took a lot of money from Nina over the years, Marisa didn''t have to do anything. Why Nina


    would take care of Dominic?


    How could she not do it?


    He gave her life. So, she would find him a care worker and pay for the expenses. That was all.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After hanging up the phone, Nina stood silently for a while. Cameron noticed it. He rushed over to her


    and asked, "What''s wrong?" "


    So, Nina told him that Dominic had a stroke and Marisa didn''t want to take care of him. Then she


    sighed self-mockingly, "What parents do I have!"


    Cameron held Nina in his arms, "They are your parents, but you are different from them."


    Cameron could feel Nina''s anger, shame and even sense of insecurity whenever it came to her


    parents.


    He gentlyforted her, "There are hundreds of kinds of humans in people''s hearts, and you are the


    most beautiful type in my heart."


    Nina was grateful for hisfort and affirmation. She hugged him tightly, pressed herself to his chest,


    and murmured, "You know, you have been pestering me since you just returned to the country, but


    every time I think of my parents, I feel like drowning in desperation and insecurity.


    "So, you pushed me away again and over again?" Cameron asked.


    "Yes," Nina nodded in his arms, then became silent.


    She was even hoping that he would find someone else and lead a happy life.


    Cameron sighed, saying, "Silly."


    Nina held him tighter without saying anything.


    She was strong and confident. She had never felt inferior because of her parents because she didn''t


    care about what others thought about her until she met Cameron.


    After falling in love with Cameron, her parents became thorns in her heart.


    Emelia said that Nina loved Cameron too much, she was afraid of losing him. That was why she cared


    so much about whether she was good enough for him.


    Cameron hugged Nina. After a while, he proposed, "Since he is in the hospital, shall we pay a visit?"


    Cameron thought that Nina was celerity. She was very famous. People would judge her if she didn''t


    visit her dad when he was in the hospital.


    After all, the outsiders knew nothing about how Dominic and Marisa had schemed Nina. If Nina didn''t


    visit Dominic, some people with bad intentions might seize the chance to criticize Nina as unfilial and


    say that she was setting a bad example for the young.


    If it wasn''t for Nina''s sake, Cameron wouldn''t give a damn about Dominic.


    Nina understood. So, she nodded, saying, "The shooting is about to finish. I don''t have a lot to do. The


    director should allow my absence for a few days."


    Having made the decision, Nina and Cameron went back to Riverside City the next day. They went to


    Dominic''s hospital as soon as they got off the ne.


    Dominic was suffering from serious seque of the stroke. His mouth was crooked. His eyes were


    nted. He couldn''t speak or take care of himself. He could only sit in a wheelchair.


    Marisa sent him to a good hospital and hired a care worker for him, judging from which, she was not


    no one paid for the rest, he shall leave after one month.


    Nina said she would pay. Then she asked the care worker to go out and stood in front of the bed with


    her arms crossed, staring at the angry Dominic on the bed, who could barely make a sound.


    "I know what you want to say. You want to use my mom of being selfish, of taking away all the


    money and abandoning you here. Am I right?"


    Dominic nodded difficultly.


    Nina was pleased. She smiled and mockingly said, "She left you, but you can ask your girlfriend to take


    care of you, why not?"


    Dominic was nodding. He paused when Nina mentioned his mistress. He felt embarrassed.


    "Do you know why my mom leave you?" said Nina, "You cheated on her. Why would she take care of


    you?"


    Dominic was silent. He looked away to avoid Nina''s ferocious gaze.


    He knew his betrayal hurt Marisa, and he felt sorry. But he didn''t expect Marisa to be so heartless. He


    couldn''t believe that she absconded with all the money when he needed her the most. She was


    stabbing a knife into his chest. It hurt more than the stroke.

 Chapter 710 Please, Join the Show Together

    Chapter 710 Please, Join the Show Together


    Cameron went to the ward with Nina and he was standing beside the door.


    He didn''t speak. But his presence gave Nina a great sense of security.


    Nina went on saying to Dominic, "You are the first person that I knew who lost both his wife and


    children."


    "Your wife and your daughter hate you. Your son went astray. You ended up suffering like this yet no


    one was there taking care of you. However, you deserve it all."


    Dominic was pissed off by Nina''s speech. He looked at Nina with rage, yet he couldn''t do anything with


    her.


    He had been a parasite on Nina over the years. He didn''t even expect her to be here. He thought she


    would leave him alone just like his heartless mother.


    "But don''t worry. I''ve hired the care worker outside. He would take care of you in the long run. If you


    recover well, you might don''t need him. But if you fail to recover, you will stay like this for the rest of


    your life."


    After that, Nina turned to Cameron, who was beside the door, and said, "Let''s go."


    That was all she intended to do for Dominic.


    Cameron put his hand on Nina''s shoulder and they left without turning back. Dominic was howling.


    They didn''t know what he was saying, and they had no intention to figure it out.


    Some parents were the nightmare for their children.


    Unfortunately, his beloved Nina was one of the victims.


    Getting out of the hospital, Nina said to Cameron, "I was thinking that we should have a small, private


    wedding, how do you think?"


    Dominic was in the hospital. Marisa had left. So, neither of them could be present at the wedding. The


    grander the wedding was, the more attention it would receive. And inevitably, bad remarks would be


    invited.


    It was the wedding of her and Cameron. It carried all her beautiful wishes for life. She didn''t want any


    risks.


    "Okay." Cameron agreed without hesitation. He understood Nina.


    He wanted a grand wedding, but that was to make her happy. If a small private wedding could serve


    this purpose, then why not?


    "Cameron, why are you so nice?" Before fastening her seat belt, Nina leaned over and kissed


    Cameron.


    Both were men. Dominic couldn''t be more terrible, yet Cameron was so nice.


    Cameron enjoyed the kiss very much. He whispered beside her ears, "Because you deserve my


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    kindness."


    No one else except his parents, Nina, and his few friends would call him "nice".


    Cameron was not a warm person. He was cold to most people. In the eyes of many, he was aloof.


    Even Coleen sometime called him cold-blooded.


    He was gentle and sweet only to Nina.


    Nina thought Cameron would bring her home, yet he stopped the car at a mall. Nina was confused.


    "What are we doing here?"


    "We are here to watch a movie. I''ve bought the tickets." Cameron said while undoing the seat belt.


    Nina was surprised. Tears soon welled up in her eyes.


    She knew that Cameron must have noticed that her mood was affected by Dominic and Marisa. So, he


    took her to rx.


    Cameron added, "I feel like that since I returned, we have never had a proper date. Our rtionship


    was underground, we couldn''t do it. But now, we no longer need to hide."


    Nina was overjoyed. "Yeah, we can date like normal boyfriend and girlfriend now."


    Cameron chucked, "Mrs. Dauster, you used the wrong words. We are husband and wife, not boyfriend


    and girlfriend."


    Nina snorted, "It''s just an update. Basically, it''s the same thing."


    "Alright, same thing." Cameron smiled. "Let''s go!"


    Before getting off the car, Nina put on a mask and a big hat. She then handed a mask to Cameron and


    said kind of frustratedly, "We are too eye-catching. To avoid receiving too much attention, put this on."


    "Okay." Cameron thought it was a good idea.


    They had announced their rtionship officially, so they were not afraid of being photographed. Yet


    being watched was still a pain in the neck. They didn''t want to affect others, nor spoil their own fun.


    They took the elevator to the top floor, where the theater was at. Cameron took care of everything,


    buying tickets, popcorn, waiting in line, and so on. Nina did nothing but lean in Cameron''s arms.


    They had covered their face with masks yet they were still noticed because they were tall and elegant,


    and they were sticky to each other all the time.


    Soon, they were photographed and the pictures received a lot of discussion after being posted online.


    "Oh my god! Is that Nina? She looks so petite all of a sudden."


    "Wow! Nina could be so needy in front of her husband? She always shows up as a strong woman."


    "Aww, her husband loves her so much. Look, he couldn''t hold her tighter."


    "They are madly in love. I heard that Cameron had stayed with her on the set. And now they are


    watching movies together. That''s so sweet."


    "Super sweet!"


    "Are you sure they are not shooting a romantic drama or anything?"


    "Calm down! Nina is shooting a military-themed drama. She can''t have the time for a romantic drama."


    "Well, they were living in a romantic drama. Nina and her husband."


    "Nina''s husband is so handsome, so hot. Why can''t he just be an actor?"


    "Or at least, they should join a reality show together."


    Thestments received a lot of thumb-ups. Someone even mentioned a couple-show, asking the


    producer to invite Nina and Cameron.


    The fans were enthusiastic about this idea. They all went to the Twitter of the reality show for couples.


    In the end, the director of the show posted a tweet saying that they would try their best to invite Nina


    and Cameron, but they couldn''t promise that their invitation would be epted.


    After all, Cameron was wealthy. The money they would pay was nothing to him.


    And it didn''t look like Nina and Cameron enjoyed disying affection in public. They had covered


    themselves so well to avoid attention.


    The show decided to send someone inviting Nina. They believed that if Nina agreed, Cameron wouldn''t


    say no.

 Chapter 711 Its My Wish

    Chapter 711 It''s My Wish


    Nina and Cameron didn''t know what was happening online. They set their phones silent when they


    entered the theater.


    It was a romantic movie. Nina was all on it. Sheughed and cried as the story went on disy. At the


    end of the movie, she was still in tears.


    Cameron remained calm the whole time. He took Nina to the movie in the wish to erase her negative


    emotion caused by her parents. He didn''t expect the movie to be so touching.


    He vaguely noticed that Nina cried in the middle of the movie but it was dark. He couldn''t see her face.


    Now after the movie was finished, Cameron shockingly found that Nina''s eyes were swollen. "Why did


    you cry so hard?"


    It broke Cameron''s heart to see her in tears.


    He brought her here with the wish of making her happy. He couldn''t stand seeing her cry.


    Nina didn''t answer. She instead asked, sobbing, "Why aren''t you crying?"


    Cameron was speechless.


    He was a man. Why would he cry in a theater?


    How could he cry in the public?


    "You don''t have any empathy." Nina sniffed at him. They left until the movie hall was almost empty.


    Cameron felt aggrieved. He had a lot of empathy.


    That was why he sensed her bad mood and took her to the movie. Yet now he was used of not


    having empathy.


    Woman!


    Even a top student like Cameron didn''t know how to argue with women.


    They had just stepped out of the door when Nina received a call from Viggo.


    Thinking that Viggo was with Sherlyn at the moment, Nina thought something happened to Sherlyn. So,


    she immediately dragged Cameron to a quiet corner to answer the call.


    Yet she heard Viggo ask formally, "Will you consider joining a reality show for couples with Cameron?"


    "What?" Nina was stunned. "Reality show for a couple?"


    "The director of the show called me just now. He wanted me to persuade you to join their show." Viggo


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    exined.


    The producers of the show thought Viggo was the best choice to persuade Nina. After all, Nina worked


    with Tymers Entertainment for many years. And Viggo was easier to talk to than Sherlyn.


    Little did they know that Viggo and Sherlyn were together 24 hours a day. So, Sherlyn knew it


    immediately when they called Viggo.


    Cameron, who was blocking Nina with his body in case she was recognized, frowned when he heard


    about the show.


    Yet almost immediately, he had made up his mind, that he would go if Nina said yes.


    He didn''t like living under spotlights, yet Nina was an actress, so it was inevitable. He had always been


    very supportive. Therefore, he wouldn''t care.


    He supported her career, in other words.


    Nina came back to her sense from surprise and asked Viggo in aidback manner, "Mr. Johnson, I


    thought it was Sherlyn who''s gonna inform me of such things? Do you make decisions for her now?"


    Viggo was kind of speechless. He nced at the bedroom and patiently exined to Nina, "She is


    sleeping now, so I thought I''ll just tell you. After all, the director of the show called me at the beginning."


    "Sleeping? In the middle of the day? Mr. Johnson, wow!" Nina teased.


    Viggo didn''t know what to say.


    He understood what was Nina trying to say. He was amused and at the same time kind of pissed.


    "What are you thinking about. She is pregnant. She takes a nap every day."


    Sherlyn had been pregnant for less than three months. The state of the baby was unstable yet. So


    even though Viggo wanted to do something, he couldn''t. It would be risky.


    Nina didn''t feel awkward at all. She went on saying, "So she agreed that I take Cameron to the show?"


    "Yes. She thought that you are a good person. Taking part in a reality show is not a bad idea. People


    would know you and like you more." Viggo felt relieved when the topic was brought back to work.


    "Besides, she believed that the rtionship between you and Cameron is strong enough to go through


    all scrutinizing eyes. In her words, people should watch and learn from your romantic story so they


    would be more active in finding true love."


    Viggo told Nina what Sherlyn said. Nina immediately said, "I don''t think so. True love is rare. Not


    everyone is as lucky as me."


    Then she said, smiling, "But I agree with the first part of her speech."


    People should watch and learn from this romantic story.


    But she had to ask for Cameron''s opinion.


    "Alright then, just think about it. And let me know the answer when you decide." Viggo said.


    "Okay," Nina said, then hung up the line.


    Cameron said, holding Nina''s waist, "I''ve heard it all. They invite you to a reality show?"


    "Yes." Nina nodded. "The very popr show about couples. There are couples of different ages and


    married for different lengths of time."


    "I''ve heard of it, a male artist at Tymers Entertainment once joined the show with his wife. Cameron


    was abroad at that time, but Viggo always briefly report to him. That was how he knew about the show.


    Cameron said, "I think it''s a good idea. Aren''t you going to take a break? That show should be easy,


    you can take it as a vacation. "


    Nina was surprised. She stared at him and asked seriously, "Are you serious?"


    Nina thought that Cameron wouldn''t like to be exposed like this. After all, he had always been low-key


    and introverted. He didn''t seem to have many desires, and he didn''t care much about fame and


    fortune.


    Cameron nodded, "Of course."


    Cameron raised his hand and caressed Nina''s pretty face, "As long as you want to do it, Mrs. Dauster, I


    support you with all my might."


    "What about your wishes?" Nina cared about Cameron''s feelings too.


    Cameron froze and said, "I like whatever you like. And I wish whatever you wish."


    Nina''s heart was so touched by this. She felt warm and sweet.

 Chapter 712 Couldnt Afford to Lose

    Chapter 712 Couldn''t Afford to Lose


    "Sherlyn is right. The public should see the good in you. You deserve everybody''s love." Cameron


    agreed with Sherlyn. He and Sherlyn wanted Nina to get better from the bottom of their hearts.


    Cameron put his hands around her waist, and Nina leaned into his arms, "Actually, I am not really


    interested in it."


    People said that high-profiled rtionship wouldn''tst long. Nina was fearful of the curse.


    She wanted to be with Cameron forever. So, she hesitated this time. She didn''t face any sort of risk,


    even if it was superstition.


    She never hid her beauty and wealth. Because she didn''t care if one day she would lose them.


    But not so with Cameron. She cared about him. She couldn''t lose him.


    "Then don''t. It''s all up to you," said Cameron.


    Nina got up from his arms, and asked in confusion, "Why did they invite us suddenly? Is there any


    news about us?"


    Nina took out her phone with her keen intuition as an actress and found that the news about she and


    Cameron going to the movies was on the trend because the two were too sweet throughout the whole


    process. Many people eagerly wanted to see them in the reality show for couples.


    Nina was amused. "The power of people is so strong that the producers of the show were persuaded."


    Cameron nced at the tweet posted by the director of the reality show andmented silently in his


    heart that the director was pretty self-aware. He knew that Nina and he might not ept the invitation.


    Cameron was satisfied with this, but if Nina decided not to go, he had no opinion.


    "I''ll think about it." Nina then took Cameron''s arm and left. But as soon as the two walked to the parking


    lot and sat in the car, Cameron''s phone rang.


    It was from Lucien, who said sadly on the phone, "Mr. Dauster, would you pleasee to thepany


    after your date? You haven''t been here for quite a while. There are many things that urgently needed to


    be solved.


    Lucien saw the news of Nina and Cameron. So, he waited and immediately called when the movie


    finished.


    When he learned that Cameron was going back from abroad, Lucien had made ns to travel around


    the world. However, Cameron had been chasing Nina since he came back.


    So, it made no difference whether Cameron was back or abroad. Lucien still needed to take care of


    Camcien Lifetech. He didn''t expect Cameron to be so addicted to love. Now after he married, he spent


    all his time with his wife.


    Cameron protested over Lucien''sint, "I used to be abroad all the year-round, but Camcien still


    managed to run well, didn''t it?


    "And my job is mainly on R&D. The new program is already done.


    "Besides, I''vee back twice to deal with issues of the research team during the month I stayed in


    Jamton."


    Although he was in Jamton, Cameron didn''t neglect his work at all. During the period, the team


    encountered two bottlenecks. And for both times, he returned to Riverside City to fight the fire and


    provide guidance immediately.


    Lucien was furious. "Twice? Do you mean you rushed back to Jamton twice? "


    He wanted to spend some time with Cameron, eating, drinking, and talking. But he didn''t give him the


    chance. What a friend!


    And most importantly, because Cameron had been staying in Jamton, Lucien had to have a long-


    distance rtionship with Sylvie who had just agreed to be his girlfriend. How hard that was! Lucien


    wanted to please Sylvie. But Cameron stayed in Jamton. Lucien had no chance to leave.


    This rtionship wouldn''tst long if it had to go on like this.


    "I think you''d better go to thepany. Lucien couldn''t take it anymore." Nina had had enough of their


    argument. She wanted some peace.


    They were over thirty yet they were arguing over such small issues. Nina couldn''t figure out how they


    had run Camcien so well.


    "I''ll send you to Emelia''s ce and then go back to thepany." Cameron cared about work. Lucien


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    said he needed to handle something at work, he would no doubt go over immediately.


    He was just jokingly bickering with Lucien. That was how they deal with each other over the years.


    Nina shook her head. "Nah. I''ll send you to thepany first and then go buy something for Emelia."


    Cameron agreed. So, Nina drove Cameron to Camcien and then went to the mall nearby Emelia''s


    ce. She wanted to buy some clothes and toys for the twins.


    Almost every time she saw Emelia, Nina brought these things.


    It gave Emelia a headache because Julian kept buying stuff for the children too. Their house was big


    but if this went on, soon they would have no room to hold all the stuff.


    Nina and Cameron have not returned home for a long time, so Colleen and Randall asked them to go


    back for dinner. They couldn''t refuse. So, Nina met Emelia at lunchtime.


    Emelia waited at home for a long time. But Nina didn''t arrive.


    She said to Julian anxiously, "Nina told me on the phone that she had left the mall and would be here in


    about 10 minutes. Now 30 minutes had passed. She hasn''t arrived yet."


    "And she is not answering my call." That was why Emelia was worried.


    If something happened in the middle of her way, Nina would have called. Nina wouldn''t let Emelia, a


    pregnant woman, be so worried.


    But now, she didn''t call. And she didn''t even answer calls.


    As a pregnant woman, Emelia was hyper-sensitive. She felt like she couldn''t breathe.


    "I''ll ask someone to go to the mall and check it out." Julian was worried too seeing Emelia like this.


    Emelia couldn''t stand any shock now. Julian wouldn''t let go of whoever trying to make trouble.


    "Could you go have a look? Otherwise, I won''t stop worrying. And call Cameron."


    Julian frowned, "What about you? I can''t leave you alone here."


    "The maids would take care of me at home and I''ll calm myself down. Don''t worry about me." Emelia


    cared more about Nina''s safety. And she won''t be alone, all the servants were at home.


    Julian obeyed Emelia. He reminded the babysitter of a couple of things. Then, he went out with the car


    keys and called Cameron by the way.


    Cameron was in the conference room with Lucien. Everybody looked serious in the meeting. He didn''t


    know that Nina had not yet arrived at Emelia''s ce. When Cameron received Julian''s call, his face


    turned grim.

 Chapter 713 I Would Never Give Up on Her

    Chapter 713 I Would Never Give Up on Her


    Perhaps it was because Cameron''s face looked a bit too frightening, Lucien immediately asked what


    happened.


    "I need to go. You guys go on." Cameron didn''t answer Lucien''s question. He quickly left.


    He couldn''t tell Lucien that Nina went missing in front of so many people. Nina was a celebrity. Her


    disappearance was no small matter. Otherwise, unfavorable news would emerge.


    Lucien had a tacit understanding with Cameron and followed him out.


    He pulled Cameron into his office and pressed Cameron''s shoulder, saying, "Calm down!" "


    Although Cameron suppressed his emotion in front of people, after knowing Cameron for so many


    years, Lucien immediately told from Cameron''s expression that something went wrong.


    After a short silence, Cameron said, "Nina is in trouble."


    "She was going to Emelia''s ce but she didn''t arrive on time. And Julian called just now saying that


    Nina didn''t answer the calls." Cameron exined and took out his phone, trying to call Nina, but in


    vain.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucien''s face changed too. He stood in the office, his arms on his waist, frowning.


    "If she is kidnapped or what, the person who did it won''t be an ordinary person. Nina is well-known, if


    someone wants to hurt her, they won''t do it so openly." Lucien analyzed.


    Cameron immediately thought of a man. He told Lucien, "Ask someone to check on Edwin Hodge."


    Cameron was grateful to Lucien for analyzing the matter while his brain was in a mess. When Lucien


    said that ordinary people wouldn''t do it so openly, he immediately thought of Edwin.


    Only a nutcase like Edwin would do such things.


    After that, Cameron immediately set off to the mall where Nina went.


    Julian arrived there a bit earlier. When he met Cameron, the first thing he said was, "I wanted to check


    the surveince of the mall only to find that it had been damaged half an hour ago. The message was


    clear. Nina was the target. But of course, I didn''t tell them who the person I was looking for was."


    Julian was a cautious person. He knew that no one shall know that Nina was missing. So, he told the


    manager of the mall that he was looking for a friend.


    "Thank you." Cameron was grateful for Julian''s concern for Nina.


    "I think Edwin Hodge did it. No one else would do such crazy things."


    Julian frowned. He had known that Edwin was a crazy admirer of Nina. He would do such things


    because he rose in the entertainment business.


    "What does he want?" Julian asked.


    Edwin knew that Nina had married Cameron. What was the point of pestering Nina? Besides, Nina


    never liked Edwin.


    "No matter what he wants, I''ve made ns for the worst-case scenario." Cameron looked rather calm.


    Edwin loved Nina, so he wouldn''t kill Nina. Yet he might take something more precious for a woman.


    He might assault Nina sexually.


    Nina was a celebrity. If people knew she was raped by Edwin, her career would be over. That was not


    the worst, to be frank. Cameron had enough money to support their life.


    What he worried about the most was the reputation of Nina might be wrongly tarnished and how she


    would suffer if the public opinions went harsh on her.


    He was afraid Nina would be depressed. She valued her reputation.


    Julian looked at Cameron and patted his shoulder. "I am sure you won''t leave her no matter what


    happened."


    Julian could rte. He knew what Edwin could do to Nina. Emelia had in the same danger. He thought,


    at that time, that no matter what happened to Emelia, he would never give up on her.


    Now Cameron shall feel the same.


    Lucien called just at this moment. "I am almost sure it was Edwin. His employee said he hadn''t shown


    up since this morning."


    "Then find him with all cost. I don''t think he would damage all the cameras in Riverside city." Cameron


    said in a cold voice.


    "Get it." Lucien then went to deploy. He had a wide socialwork in Riverside City. And he was the


    only person who could do this for Cameron.


    Cameron then said to Julian, "You should go home. Emelia must be in a bad mood."


    Emelia was so close to Nina. She might copse when she learned that something has happened to


    Nina. She was a pregnant woman with twins. Julian must be there for her.


    "Okay. Call me if you need anything." Julian then left.


    After Julian left, Cameron got in the car, He called Nina once again, even though he knew there won''t


    be any result. He was thinking about where Edwin could take Nina.


    If Edwin didn''t drug Nina, Nina should be fine. She was swift both physically and mentally. She should


    be able to take care of herself.


    Unexpectedly, Edwin called. Cameron answered the call immediately.


    He forced himself to calm down. Edwin must want to see him anxious. So, Cameron remained silent.


    Edwin said mockingly, "Wow! So you figured out I was the one behind it?"


    "Save the crap. What do you want?"


    "You sound calm. Don''t you want to know how she is doing right now?" Edwin said scornfully, "It seems


    like you don''t love her that much. She had been missing for so long yet you are not worried at all."


    Cameron said indifferently, "To be honest, I didn''t expect you to be some."


    Edwin felt insulted even though Cameron didn''t speak much.

 Chapter 714 Kill Me

    Chapter 714 Kill Me


    Edwin didn''t say a word for a while. Cameron knew that Edwin must be pissed off. He couldn''t help but


    sneer. It was such a waste of intelligence to y this trick with Edwin.


    Edwin was not annoyed by Cameron''s insult. Instead, he answered, "Cameron, insult me. That is the


    only thing you can do now, right?" After all, you can''t find where I am now. Nor do you know where is


    Nina."


    "Isn''t she with you?" Cameron asked quickly, and then said, "Actually, if she is with you, I''m quite


    relieved, because I know that you won''t kill her."


    "If she falls into the hands of others, I''ll have to panic, because I can''t figure out what the purpose of


    those people is. They might kill her."


    Edwin didn''t expect Cameron to be so calm the whole time. Cameron didn''t show the slightest panic up


    to now, which was not what Edwin wanted.


    He didn''t like Cameron''s calmness. He had always believed that it was all fake. He wanted to break


    Cameron''s arrogance.


    Now that Nina had fallen into his hands, Cameron was not panicked at all?


    Edwin couldn''t figure out what Cameron was thinking. But he had to admit that Cameron was right, he


    wouldn''t kill Nina.


    Yet he went on saying, "How do you know I won''t kill her?"


    Cameron said with a sneer, "Didn''t you kidnap her for love? How can you hurt her?"


    "My love for her had turned into hatred. I''m going to kill her so you won''t be able to live either. The


    three of us shall go to hell together." He couldn''t stand it when Cameron spoke like everything was


    under his control.


    After he finished yelling like this, he said, "I won''t kill her, but I will make her life worse than death, and


    make you suffer."


    "I know what you''re going to do." Cameron didn''t give Edwin the chance to continue. "But I have to let


    you know in advance. No matter what you do to her, I will not leave her." "


    Edwinughed mockingly, "If I touched her, you can still ept her?"


    Cameron said without hesitation. "Why not? It isn''t her fault."


    "I will ignore everything you have done to her and treat her like a princess."


    "Oh, shut up!" Edwin scolded fiercely, not believing Cameron''s words at all, "You are just saying it. I


    don''t believe you won''t mind!"


    Cameron was not annoyed at all. He scolded, "Edwin, you are so fucking dumb."


    There are so many rposed families as well as couples who had dated other person. If every man


    cares about if a woman had slept with someone else, most people in this world would be single."


    Edwin didn''t know what to reply.


    The next second he bawled, "It doesn''t matter whether you mind it or not. I''ll release my intimate


    photos with her and let the public judge her!"


    "So that is what you want? To ruin her?"


    "Yes," Edwin said, gritting his teeth.


    It was not. But Edwin couldn''t reconcile. He thought even though he couldn''t have Nina''s heart, at least


    he would taste her body for once. He believed he would feel better after that. He would probably be


    able to let go.


    Edwin was deeply hurt when Nina said to the public that she loved Cameron solely.


    He didn''t expect their love to be so deep. He thought he still have the chance.


    He didn''t believe that the love they eximed existed in the world. He was sure that their love would be


    destroyed by many uncontroble factors.


    He was drinking in the bar when he saw the news of Nina and Cameron on the trending list. Stimted


    by alcohol, he took the risk of abducting Nina.


    Edwin was never a good person, and there was nothing he did not dare to do in the past few years. He


    only controlled himself a bit after returning to Riverside City to win Nina''s favor.


    Nina asionally went to his pool hall a few times, and he looked like a decent gentleman each time.


    Seeing that Edwin was losing control, Cameron changed the topic, "Let me speak to her."


    He pretended to be calm but he was anxious.


    How could he not worry?


    Edwin agreed. "Okay."


    Cameron heard the sound of the door from the other side of the line and felt slightly relieved. It seemed


    like Edwin and Nina were in different rooms. So, he shouldn''t have done anything to Nina.


    "Nina," Cameron called out, trying his best to remain calm.


    But Nina didn''t respond. So, he called out again.


    Edwin said, "Nina, Cameron is calling you. Why don''t you speak?"


    "Speak to him. You won''t have the chanceter."


    "Nina!" just when Edwin finished speaking, Cameron screamed, which startled Edwin.


    Cameron raised his voice, "Edwin, check what''s wrong with her."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Edwin''s heart skipped a beat. He rushed over and saw blood on Nina''s lips. He tossed his phone and


    opened Nina''s mouth with his hands, only to find that Nina''s mouth was full of blood.


    Edwin got panicked. Shit! She wanted to kill herself by biting her tongue.


    Edwin was about to be crazy. "Nina, what the fuck is wrong with you!"


    He scolded, and at the same time, his eyes turned red. Nina was very good at fighting. So, he had to


    tie her to the chair. He didn''t expect she wouldmit suicide in this way.


    "Didn''t you hear it? Cameron said he wouldn''t mind even if I touched you." Edwin screamed.


    He had put her phone on the speaker just now. And the door was left open. Nina must have heard


    Cameron. He thought she must be moved, yet¡­


    "He wouldn''t mind. But I won''t let him be judged." Nina said weakly. She used all her force to bite her


    tongue but she might have done it the wrong way. Because it was just bleeding, not broken.


    Nina looked more beautiful with blood on the corner of her lips. She red at Edwin and said syble


    by syble, "Let go of me now, or kill me."

 Chapter 715 A White Lie

    Chapter 715 A White Lie


    "Damn!" Edwin was pissed off by Nina''s stubbornness. He didn''t expect Nina wouldmit suicide.


    In the eyes of most people, Nina was open-minded. She would never kill herself. Edwin had the same


    impression of Nina. He thought Nina would never give up living even if it were the end of the world.


    He scolded, "What the hell! Do you have to go so far? I haven''t even touched you yet. What the hell are


    you doing? When did you be such a person?"


    Nina smiled, feasible and scornful, "I have always been such a person. You never know me well."


    Edwin was trembling.


    Cameron knew her. That was why he lost her manner and asked him to check on Nina.


    Edwin wanted to see Cameron lose manner and he did.


    Cameron''s voice suddenly trembled. It was very tense. It sounded awful.


    Yet Edwin felt no pleasure. He felt a crushing defeat.


    He was suddenly upset. The next second, he saw Nina faint.


    Edwin was startled. He rushed forward calling Nina''s name.


    Edwin never cared about anything. He had never been so anxious. He never felt any fear while fighting


    with others, but at this moment he did.


    He had never wanted to hurt Nina.


    Cameron called again.


    Edwin picked it up and said in great panic, "Nina passed out."


    Cameron was silent for a moment. Edwin could feel his hatred. If they weren''t talking through the


    phone, Cameron would have killed him right away.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Edwin, if you want her to live, leave right now! I''ll call the ambnce. If the doctors and nurses see


    you beside her, a married woman, you know what will happen to her." Cameron said word by word.


    Then he added, "If you want to ruin her, then I couldn''t do anything. You could call the ambnce."


    "I''ll send you the address. Ask people toe." Edwin said desperately.


    He got panicked when he saw Nina trying to kill herself and when she passed out.


    He became sober. His heart was broken. He gave up.


    After the call. Edwin left Nina. They were in a hotel. He didn''t know where to bring her. But he thought


    that if he was to sleep with her, the hotel was the best choice.


    The hotel was downtown. After getting the address, Cameron immediately set off for it. He called Julian


    on his way, asking Julian to contact Arthur to send reliable doctors over.


    He needed someone trustworthy, someone, who wouldn''t leak the news that Nina showed up and


    passed out in a hotel for no reason.


    When Cameron arrived, Nina was still in aa. Cameron bit his lips while taking off the rope from


    Nina.


    "Nina¡­" He put her in his arms. Nina was unconscious. Cameron cried. His voice turned hoarse.


    Nina didn''t move. Cameron hugged her and kept apologizing, "I am sorry. I am sorry. I failed to protect


    you."


    Cameron was about to be swallowed by guilt and self-me. Edwin wasn''t totally impossible. He didn''t


    do anything to Nina. If anything happened to Nina, Cameron didn''t know how he shall live for the rest of


    his life.


    Someone knocked on the door. Unexpectedly, it was Arthur. He hade with a medicine box by


    himself.


    Arthur exined, "I''d bettere here myself. I don''t trust anyone else."


    "Thank you," Cameron said, his eyes red.


    Arthur checked Nina''s condition without saying much more. "She injured her tongue. But apart from


    that, she is fine. She must have used up all her strength biting her tongue, and added the pain, she


    fainted."


    Cameron let out a long sigh of relief, "Thank you. "


    "It''s all right." Arthur stood up and said, "But I don''t think it''s convenient for you to leave now, so you


    might as well rest here with her. She would wake up soon."


    "Yes," Cameron replied. Nina was not awake yet, and if he carried her out, someone would notice and


    they might be photographed.


    Arthur didn''t stay long. He soon left.


    Camerony next to Nina and hugged her tightly.


    Arthur called Julian as soon as he came out, informing him that Nina was now safe with Cameron.


    Emelia had been crying so hard that her eyes were red. She was holding Julian in tears again. But this


    time, it was joyful tears, unlike thest time.


    Emelia and Julian were in the hospital because Emelia had been too anxious and her situation was


    unstable, which made Julian very worried, so he took her to the hospital. There were professional


    doctors. After having a check on the heart rate of the baby, Julian felt much more at ease.


    Fortunately, Nina was fine this time, or otherwise Julian didn''t know what would happen to Emelia. If


    Nina was in trouble, maybe Emelia would have a mental breakdown. Thinking of this, Julian wanted to


    kill Edwin.


    Nina woke up to Cameron''s anxious eyes above her head. The man''s eyes were scarlet. she could see


    how worried and sad he was. Nina put her arms around his neck, opened her mouth, and wanted to


    say something, yet the sharp pain in her tongue made her unable to speak.


    "Your tongue is injured, don''t talk." Cameron raised his hand to her face and stared at her with an


    extremely serious expression, saying, "Nina, whatever happens, being alive is the most important


    thing. "


    Cameron was so frightened by Nina''s move. He was shaking when he thought that Nina might have


    hurt herself. That was why his voice was so distorted when he called out to Edwin to check on Nina.


    Although her tongue was still hurting, Nina tried to elicit a smile tofort Cameron. "Don''t worry. I


    agree to live is the most important thing. I was just acting. I wanted to scare him. I made it, right?"


    "I am a famous actress. It''s just a piece of cake to fool him." Nina added, seemingly calm.


    "For real? You were acting?" Cameron wasn''t quite convinced.


    Nina nodded seriously. "Yes."


    Nina would never tell Cameron that she intended to kill herself when she heard Edwin wanted to touch


    her. It was all for the best to let Cameron believe that she was just acting.

 Chapter 716 I Love You to the Moon

    Chapter 716 I Love You to the Moon


    "I''m so thirsty," Nina whispered with difficulty.


    Cameron was staring at her, wanting to tell from her eyes if she was lying. Hearing this, he immediately


    went to take water.


    Nina took a deep breath seeing that Cameron''s attention was distracted.


    She hated Edwin so much. She swore that she would beat him hard the next time when she saw him. If


    she couldn''t defeat him, she would bring Cameron. They would kick the shit out of Edwin.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He was such a nutcase.


    Cameron came back with the water. He wanted to feed her some water and yet Nina took the cup


    herself. "I am not disabled. It''s just my tongue. I can drink by myself."


    Cameron had to agree. After drinking, Cameron said, "I''ll tell my parents that we are not going back


    tonight. You can''t speak. Let''s go back and get some rest."


    Cameron didn''t want his parents to be worried, so he didn''t tell them about what happened. Therefore,


    they didn''t know about Nina''s injury. Just before Nina woke up, they sent a text to Cameron, reminding


    him to bring Nina home for dinner.


    Nina shook her head. "I think we should better go back. You''ve been with me on the set for a long time.


    It wouldn''t be appropriate if we don''t visit them this time since we''ve been back for a while."


    She titled her head and came out with an idea. "Just tell them that I have a toothache and I couldn''t


    speak."


    "Alright." Cameron thought it was a good idea. He was mainly worried that Nina''s tongue would hurt if


    she kept talking to Coleen. But having toothache was a good idea to avoid talking.


    "Do you feel ufortable anywhere else?" Cameron was still worried even though Arthur had


    checked Nina.


    "Nope." Nina shook her head. After a pause, she said, "Except my heart. I wanted to skin that bastard."


    Nina was pissed off at the thought that Edwin wanted to take advantage of her.


    "He had fled," said Cameron.


    He wanted to kill Edwin the most. So, before Nina woke up, he had sent people looking for Edwin but


    was told that Edwin had left the country in a hurry.


    Edwin must know that except for Nina and Cameron, he offended Julian too. Julian''s people were also


    searching for him in Riverside City.


    As Nina''s best friend, Emelia ended up in hospital hearing that Nina was kidnapped. Julian wouldn''t let


    go of Edwin, without a doubt.


    "Fled?" Nina was more enraged. "This piece of shit! I bet he didn''t dare to stay here. Otherwise, I''ll


    make him suffer."


    "I guess he wouldn''t daree back in the short run." Cameron was scornful when talking about


    Edwin. He despised him, thinking that he was a coward.


    Yet at the same time, he was d for the mess Edwin made. From now on, he would be more cautious


    about Nina''s safety. He would not leave Nina if not necessary.


    If he had to leave or she had to work in another city, he would arrange bodyguards for her.


    If one wasn''t enough, then send two, or more. Whatever it cost, Nina must be safe. He wouldn''t take it


    if such an incident happened again.


    Nina grinds her teeth when she heard that Edwin had fled. But the next second, when she spoke to


    Cameron, she sounded gentle again, "Let''s go and get changed."


    Cameron took her tighter into his arms, sighed, and said, "Okay but now let me hold you for a little bit


    longer."


    From the time he heard that she was missing till now, he had been anxious. Seeing her awake in front


    of him intact, Cameron finally rxed. He was exhausted, that was why he asked to hug Nina for a


    while. He needed to calm down.


    "Nina, I am telling you again. No matter what happens, live."


    "If you dare to leave me alone, I will not let you go even as a ghost. I''ll haunt you, if there is an afterlife,


    I''ll take revenge on you."


    Nina was amused, "So you would never let me go in every life?"


    Cameron snorted, "We might better live this life to the fullest. Forget about other things. I will make you


    my wife in the next life too."


    "How do you know I am still a woman by then? Maybe we''ll change genders. And by that time, I''ll tease


    you, little girl." Nina jokingly said.


    Nina said as she flirtatiously hooked Cameron''s chin. "If you are a woman in the next life, you will


    definitely be a real beauty." "


    Cameron didn''t resist. Yet he suddenly said, "Nina, let''s have a baby."


    "What?" Nina was stunned. Cameron insisted that he didn''t want babies for now and he asked his


    parents to give up this idea. Why did he suddenly change his mind?


    "You said I''ll be a real beauty if I were a girl. So, our daughter must be beautiful too. I''m quite curious."


    Cameron said gently.


    In fact, Cameron was frightened by Nina''s suicide. He thought that if they had a child, no matter what


    happened, Nina would live, at least for the child.


    Nina stared at him with a frown, "Cameron, are you¡­"


    Nina wanted to ask, "Are you trying to keep me alive with the baby?" Smart as she was, she


    immediately understood why he had changed his mind. Yet before she finished the sentence, Cameron


    kissed her.


    Nina soon gave up resisting. She kissed back.


    After what happened just now, she got panicked too.


    However, because her tongue was hurt, the kiss was a short one.


    Even so, Nina''s mind was still a mess after the kiss. She couldn''t even recall what was she going to


    say. She knocked on Cameron''s shoulders helplessly as a protest.


    Cameron took her punches, while kept on brainwashing, "Nina, I love you to the moon. You must stay


    with me forever. Don''t you ever leave me alone."


    "Cameron, can you be quiet for a second? My ears hurt." Nina never expected the cold Cameron to be


    so annoying.

 Chapter 717 Ill Call You Mr. Talkative

    Chapter 717 I''ll Call You Mr. Talkative


    The more Ninained, the more insisted Cameron was. "I''ll remind you every day in case you


    have any bad thoughts."


    Nina was speechless.


    Cameron lifted his eyebrows seeing Nina re at him and said, "What? Any disagreements?"


    "No. Do as you wish." Nina smiled.


    She thought she should change his name on her phone to "Mr. Talkative"


    "What''s in that smile?" Cameron had a bad feeling.


    He knew too well how cunning she was.


    Nina urged, "We should go. Don''t let your parents wait."


    Cameron narrowed his eyes and then stood up, grabbing her.


    He had been prepared for whatever she was nning to do.


    Leaving the hotel, they went home and got changed, then headed to the Dauster''s.


    Upon entering the door, Cameron exined to Colleen, "Mom, Nina has a toothache. She has trouble


    speaking."


    Colleen didn''t have any doubt. She immediately went up asking, "Are you alright, Nina? Have you seen


    a dentist?"


    Cameron answered on Nina''s behalf, "Yes, she did. And the dentist prescribed some medicines for


    her."


    Colleen immediately said with empathy, "I know how terrible it feels when having a toothache. I


    suffered from it too. At that time, I almost knocked my head on the wall."


    Nina covered her face with one hand and nodded, saying, "Indeed, it''s painful."


    As the best actress of many years, acting toothache was easy for Nina.


    "Then don''t speak. I''ll ask them to prepare some soft food for you." Colleen then went to the kitchen.


    Her arm hadn''t recovered yet. It was still in a bandage,


    After Colleen left, Nina and Cameron exchanged a look. Cameron murmured beside her ear, "Good


    actress."


    Nina snorted, thinking, "Of course, I am!"


    During dinner, Nina was able to eat slowly. Cameron would answer Colleen''s questions. To be honest,


    it felt great not having to speak.


    After all, it wasn''t easy for inws to get along. Speaking less meant fewer chances to make mistakes.


    Colleen''s arm recovered well. Randall took good care of her. She had been happy both physically and


    mentally. At first, Colleen nned to discuss the wedding with Nina, but Nina couldn''t speak, so she


    gave up.


    Anyway, Nina would have to stay on set for a bit longer. And Colleen also needed some time for her


    arm to be recovered.


    Yet Cameron mentioned the wedding. "Dad, Mom. Nina and I thought about it. And we think a small


    private wedding would be better for us. We want to stay low-key, so we''ll only invite people close to us."


    "What?" Colleen had been nning for a grand wedding. She thought that Nina was a famous actress.


    She must give her face. The reporters muste. She wanted Nina to be proud.


    Yet now Cameron proposed to have a small private wedding¡­ Colleen wanted to say something.


    Randall interrupted, "Since they had decided, we''ll just agree. After all, it''s their wedding."


    Hearing this, Colleen gave up the thought of persuading Cameron to have a grand wedding.


    Randall was right, it was their wedding. So, they should decide.


    "Alright! Make it a small private one then."


    What Colleen cared about most was not the scale of the wedding but the process of preparing the


    wedding for his son, about the ritual.


    Many might be puzzled. Preparing for the wedding was greatbor. Why was Colleen so keen on it?


    Most parents, especially those who had only one child, saw the wedding of their children as a big


    event.


    Cameron looked at his father, whom he regarded as wise, in appreciation. Thanks to Randall, the


    rtionship between Nina and Colleen was fine. Luckily, Colleen cared about Randall''s opinion.


    Before leaving, Cameron said goodbye to his parents in front of the door, holding Nina''s hand. He told


    them that they would have a baby as soon as Nina finished this drama.


    Colleen and Randall were in great surprise. They looked at each other. Colleen said as she thought of


    it immediately, "Why so sudden? My arm hasn''t recovered yet. I can''t help you guys taking care of the


    baby."


    Randall reminded, "It takes ten months to give birth to a child."


    Nina was not going to deliver the baby right away¡­


    Colleen suddenly realized it. "Oh right! I forgot it. I was too anxious."


    "It''s fine." said Cameron, "We can take care of the child by ourselves."


    He preferred to take care of the baby themselves.


    Colleen said, "How can you do that? You guys are both busy. Do you want Nina to put her career to a


    halt?"


    Before Cameron replied. Colleen said to Nina, "I don''t want you to be a housewife. It must be difficult to


    make a name in the entertainment industry. Don''t give it up. Women should work. It''s a means of


    empowerment for us."


    Cameron was speechless.


    He couldn''t believe that he heard this from his mother.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Colleen was asking Nina to focus on her career in front of him.


    Nina chucked. She appreciated Colleen''s support. Most mothers-inw would hold the opposite


    opinion, thinking that their daughter-inw should stay at home taking care of the family. Not to mention


    that Cameron was such a sessful person and she was an actress.


    Nina thought about it and found that most actresses who had married good husbands chose to stop


    working after getting married. They started to focus on the babies. Some even kept giving birth for


    years in a row.


    Colleen supported Nina''s career, which make her an open-minded person in Nina''s eyes.


    Nina understood that Colleen wanted to help them take care of the child. So, she said with a smile, "I


    won''t give up my career. If I get busy, the child would have to rely on you guys. So please, recover


    soon."


    "Sure, sure." Nina''s words pleased Colleen. "I''ll have to recover soon and take exercise more. Taking


    care of a child can be painstaking."


    The four of them said goodbye in a lovely atmosphere. Getting in the car, Cameron asked Nina,


    frowning, "Do you want my mom to take care of the child?"


    Nina asked back with a smile, "Don''t you want that?"


    Nina would never ask for the favor if Colleen didn''t want it. But Colleen wanted to do it obviously. And


    Nina thought there was nothing wrong with having Colleen to help.

 Chapter 718 She Cant Afford Losing

    Chapter 718 She Can''t Afford Losing


    Cameron said, "I am afraid the child would be educated in a wrong way."


    He looked at Nina and added, "I mean, we might have different opinions about parenting. If¡­"


    Nina interrupted, "Hey! It''s not that we are having a baby tomorrow. You are overthinking."


    She leaned back, saying, "Drive. I am sleepy."


    So, Cameron stopped speaking and started to drive.


    Before falling asleep, Nina whispered in Cameron''s arms, "I don''t want to go to that reality show for


    couples."


    "Alright." Cameron agreed without hesitation.


    Nina smiled, "Don''t you even want to know the reason?"


    Cameron held her tighter, "I agree with whatever you decided."


    Ninaughed. Then she told him the reason, "I''ve exposed myself in the public when I work. I don''t


    want my private life to be watched."


    "Someone people are dark. They couldn''t stand seeing others doing better than them. If we are too


    high-profiled, they might be jealous."


    "People in this industry get worried when they are not famous, but once they are, they would have


    more worries."


    Ninained about the show-biz, leaning her chin on Cameron''s chest.


    "I wish I wasn''t famous. So, people won''t pay attention to me. I can act as I want.


    "But now every time I y a role, there would be discussions or even debates. It''s quite confusing to


    me, because I''m the one doing the job, what is it have to do with them? If they have so many opinions,


    why don''t they just take my role and do the performance themselves?


    "I miss the time when I was just a nameless actress. I could go out without being noticed, let alone


    being surrounded. I could go to a lot of ces. I could travel, eat at restaurants, and go shopping. I


    could dress the way I like. I could talk andugh freely."


    Now Nina couldn''t do those things anymore. Paparazzi were everywhere. Many people couldn''t


    understand why did celebrities need so many bodyguards. They wouldn''t need that if the fans were


    less enthusiastic. Without the bodyguards, celebrities wouldn''t be able to make a single move.


    Cameron chuckled, "That doesn''t sound like you."


    Nina snorted without even thinking much. "I have someone to care about now, therefor I changed."


    She didn''t care about what people said when she was alone. In the worst case, she would just quit the


    show-biz. But now things were different.


    The man she loved deeply had returned to her. They built a family. She wanted to keep this warmth


    forever. She couldn''t afford to lose. She didn''t want people to judge him because of her.


    After she finished speaking, Cameron pinned her down in the bed with a smirk. It turned out it was his


    trick. He wanted to hear her say that she cared about him.


    What a cunning man!


    Nina was tricked again.


    Nina returned to the crew with Cameron after making arrangements for Dominic. For a person like


    Dominic, recovering after a stroke was important. So, Nina settled Dominic in one of the best


    rehabilitation nursing homes in Riverside City. She hired a long-time caregiver for him.


    That was the best she could do. She didn''t want to care about anything else.


    She didn''t even pay attention to Marisa Midgarden and Cory Sanchez.


    It was Sylvie''s father''s birthday. So, Nina asked her to go back home. Therefore, Sylvie didn''t go back


    with Nina. Cameron was with Nina anyway, so Sylvie''s absence should be fine. To be honest, Nina


    wanted Cameron to be her assistant for a few days.


    Sylvie didn''t expect to see Lucien at her door. Hearing that he was going to celebrate his father''s


    birthday with her, she almost lost her bnce.


    When they returned to Riverside City. Nina and Cameron went to the hospital where Dominic was


    directly, and Sylvie was taken away by Lucien.


    "Thanks for picking me up." Sylvie was somehow embarrassed in Lucien''s car.


    Lucien, who was about to drive, stopped the engine. He turned around, looked at Sylvie seriously, and


    asked, "Sylvie, may I ask you a question first?"


    Sylvie asked in confusion while fastening the seat belt, "What is it?"


    Lucien asked with a smile, "Do you still remember we are in a rtionship?"


    Sylvie was speechless.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had indeed forgotten. They hadn''t met after the rtionship began.


    That was why she said "Thank you" just now.


    Lucien continued, "I am your boyfriend, I came to pick you up when you returned from another city, yet


    you said thank you?"


    "Well¡­" Sylvie didn''t know what to say.


    If she admitted that she had forgotten their rtionship, Lucien would be pissed off.


    She bit her lips nervously. Her red lips aroused Lucien. He wanted to kiss her.


    He was no longer angry. But he thought that they hadn''t met since became a couple, if he kissed her


    now, she would be freaked out.


    So, he controlled his desire to kiss her. His Adam''s apple rolled and he said somewhat helplessly, "It''s


    not your fault. I''m also to be med. I was too busy. I didn''t have the time to visit you."


    Sylvie thought Lucien was angry. She didn''t expect him to apologize. She shook her hand quickly, "No,


    it''s my fault, not yours."


    Lucienughed. Then he said, "Fasten your seat belt, we shall go."


    He thought she must haven''t been used to being someone''s girlfriend. After all, he was her first love.


    Sylvie lived alone. Because she went on business trips with Nina very often, so she rent a small


    apartment.


    Lucien sent her to the building. Sylvie said with an apology, "I am sorry, I''ll invite you home some other


    day."


    She hadn''t been back for a long time. Her apartment must be messy. She couldn''t invite anyone home


    now, not even her boyfriend.


    Lucien nodded like a gentleman, "Alright! Take some rest, we''ll eat togetherter."


    Lucien knew that it was Sylvie''s father''s birthday that day and knew that she was going back to her


    parent''s ce for dinner. But Sylvie didn''t mention it, nor did she invite him toe. Therefore, he had


    to take the initiative.

 Chapter 719 Who Is the One Goofing Around?

    Chapter 719 Who Is the One Goofing Around?


    Hearing that Lucien invite her for dinner, Sylvie immediately said apologetically, "I am sorry, today is my


    father''s birthday. I have to go back."


    Sylvie''s parents lived in the city near Riverside City. It took two hours to be there by car. Sylvie didn''t


    have a car, she nned to grab a taxi.


    She wanted to take a shower, go to buy the gifts for her father, then take the taxi home from the mall.


    She didn''t have much time for her new boyfriend.


    Lucien raised his eyebrows. "Your father''s birthday?"


    He thought his message was clear. Wouldn''t she invite him a little even though just out of courtesy?


    But Sylvie wasn''t a sophisticated person. And more importantly, she felt it was not the right time to


    introduce Lucien to her parents yet. They had just started a rtionship.


    And she didn''t think the rtionship wouldst long. She didn''t intend to introduce Lucien to her


    parents.


    So, she didn''t invite Lucien. She apologized again, "Yes, So I am afraid I won''t be avable tonight.


    Let''s take a rain-check."


    Lucien was pissed off.


    Sylvie had entered the building after waving her hand to him. Lucien looked up to the blue sky and took


    a few deep breaths to calm himself down.


    He knew that Sylvie didn''t want a future with him.


    Yet heforted himself that although Sylvie was outgoing, she was very serious about the


    rtionship. She wouldn''t bring random guys to her parents'' ce. That was understandable.


    Adjusting his mood, Lucien drove back to his ce and stuffed many gifts in his car. He had them


    prepared beforehand.


    He was determined to show up at Sylvie''s father''s birthday. So, he prepared the gifts immediately after


    knowing that Sylvie was going back with Nina and Cameron.


    He had asked Nina what Sylvie''s father liked. And the answer was tea, especially green tea. So, he


    had asked his friend to bring back some high-quality green tea from another city.


    He had also prepared other gifts that elders might like, including gifts for Sylvie''s mother. He had tried


    his best to leave a good impression on them.


    After packing the car, Lucien drove back to Sylvie''s apartment. He knocked on her door.


    Sylvie, who was about to set off, was surprised to find Lucien there. "I''m about to go out, why are you


    here?"


    Lucien said straightforwardly, "I am going back with you."


    Sylvie, who had almost stepped out of the door, was stunned.


    She looked at Lucien in terror. "Going back with me?"


    "Yes," Lucien nodded seriously. "I would be worried if you take a taxi home since it is pretty far away. I''ll


    send you back.


    "It''s alright." Sylvie shook her head repeatedly, "I went home by taxi every time in the past. And taxis


    are now connected to the police. It''s safe."


    Nina would ask the driver to send Sylvie home every time.


    So, it was just Sylvie''s excuse. She didn''t want to bring Lucien home.


    "The past was the past. Now you have me. I won''t allow you to face any risk." Lucien was determined.


    After that, he took over Sylvie''s small suitcase and headed to the elevator.


    Sylvie paused for a moment. When she realized what was going on, she quickly locked the door and


    followed up. "Lucien, I don''t think that''s a good idea."


    Sylvie thought that she shouldn''t bring guys home unless she was going to marry them. Yet she and


    Lucien merely know each other. They had just started dating.


    Lucien suddenly stopped. Sylvie knocked on his chest. Lucien took the chance and grabbed her, which


    made her blush.


    She tried to get rid of him. Yet Lucien grabbed her hand. Sylvie felt her face even more burning.


    Lucien looked at her delicate face and said, "I know what you are thinking."


    Sylvie looked at him and heard him say, "The gap between us is too big. You don''t think we will get


    married, do you?"


    Sylvie coughed slightly to cover her guilt.


    Lucien didn''t care much. He said, "For me, in a rtionship, the match of souls is more important than


    the match of wealth and power."


    "It is the match of kind hearts."


    Sylvie paused. She didn''t expect Lucien to say such lovely words.


    He had changed her view of sessful men like him. He had opened her heart.


    He was not arrogant or cocky, but tender and sweet. And as he said, "Love is the match of kind hearts."


    That was what she cared about the most.


    She wouldn''t look at a man with disgusting thoughts no matter how wealthy he was.


    She disliked people like Andrew from the bottom of her heart, also he was famous and handsome.


    So, after looking a Lucien with her lips pursed for a while, Sylvie said, "Let''s go then."


    She decided to bring Lucien home. She trusted him now. Lucien smiled. They went into the elevator


    hand in hand.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Downstairs, Sylvie told Lucien, "I am going to the mall first and buying gifts."


    Lucien went to the back of the car and opened it, saying, "You don''t need to do that, I''ve had everything


    ready here."


    Sylvie was stunned when she saw all the gifts. She couldn''t speak.


    Lucien said, "I heard your father loves tea. So, I prepared some for him"


    Sylvie opened her eyes widely. She couldn''t afford this tea but she knew how expensive it was.


    She was afraid her father won''t be used to it. They couldn''t afford such tea.


    Lucien then showed her other gifts. Some were for his father and some for her mother. Sylvie was


    speechless.


    After Lucien was done, Sylvie said, pinching her forehead, "Well, I think we''d better bring some other


    tea instead of this one."


    Lucien didn''t understand, "Why?"


    Sylvie shrugged. "It''s too expensive. I''m afraid he won''t let you enter the door."


    Lucien was still puzzled. Sylvie went on to exin, "They''ll see you as a yboy who likes to goof


    around with women."


    "That''s unfair!" Lucien was aggrieved. "It is their daughter who wants to goof around with me."


    Sylvieughed, amused by his words.

 Chapter 720 Are You Seriously My Mom?

    Chapter 720 Are You Seriously My Mom?


    Afterughing, Sylvie resumed her serious face, saying, "I understand your good wish. But the tea is


    too expensive. We might better change it."


    Sylvie could feel that Lucien wanted to please her parents. But from her understanding of her parents,


    they were very likely to see him as a man with I''ll wish.


    The thought of this gave her a headache. She didn''t know how she shall exin to her parents who


    Lucien was.


    Most parents wished their daughter to marry someone rich. But Sylvie''s parents wish that she could


    lead a simple life.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you." Lucien was persuaded.


    From Sylvie''s personality, he could tell that her parents must care not about wealth. They would never


    try to please him because he was rich, instead, they might reject him because of that, just like Sylvie


    did at the beginning.


    Sylvie pondered for a while, then said, "We''d better keep your identity secret for now. I''ll just tell them


    that you have a smallpany."


    Sylvie''s parents never paid attention to the elites of the business field. So, Sylvie wasn''t worried that


    they might recognize Lucien.


    Having made up their mind, they went to the mall again. Sylvie chose another tea for her father


    ording to his preference and view of value. Lucien chose a tea set at a regr price.


    After everything was done, they got into the car. Lucien asked, "Did Andrew''s assistant bully you


    again?"


    "Nope," Sylvie said honestly. "You''ve warned him and I also have proofs against him. He won''t dare."


    Sylvie and Nina had enjoyed a peaceful moment in the crew, Andrew and his assistants avoided them.


    Sylvie didn''t have to endure their mocks.


    "Better." Lucien said, "I''ve asked people to investigate him. He has a lot of dirty stories, which will


    eventually ruin him without me even moving a finger."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Wow, you investigate him?" Sylvie was surprised.


    "Of course. We never know what kind of trick would he yter on. We have to have something


    against him so we can fight back." Lucien was a merchant. Dealing with Andrew was just a piece of


    cake for him.


    Lucien didn''t destroy Andrew because Andrew was shooting a drama with Nina. Otherwise, Lucien


    would ruin his reputation as a punishment for bullying Sylvie.


    Sylvie sighed, "I wish the threshold of being an actor would be higher. Those with awful morality


    shouldn''t be allowed to enter this industry, in case they damage the atmosphere of the show-biz"


    Having been working in the film industry for so many years, Sylvie and Nina couldn''t be more familiar


    with the phony actors and dirty means they used to steal resources. Some people would do everything


    for their interests.


    Lucien said gently, "Where there is interest, where there''s the scheme."


    Scheming in the showbiz were nothingpared to that in the business field. Thetter was a real war.


    Sylvie''s parents hadn''t retired yet. They both work. But hearing that Sylvie was going back, Sylvie''s


    mother took one day''s leave to cook for Sylvie.


    Sylvie''s fatherined before going to work in the morning, saying that it was more like Sylvie''s


    birthday instead of his.


    The moment the doorbell rang, Sylvie''s mother had served the table with lunch, and Sylvie''s father had


    returned home from work too.


    Sylvie''s mother went to open the door merrily. She knew it must be Sylvie.


    However, she soon noticed the handsome young man behind Sylvie and was instantly attracted to him.


    "Sylvie, who''s this?" Sylvie''s mother asked, her eyes fixed on Lucien


    "Mom, this is Lucien, my boyfriend."


    "Boyfriend?" Sylvie''s mother didn''t expect that at all.


    She knew from Sylvie''s Instagram that Sylvie was dating someone. Yet Sylvie never mentioned her


    boyfriend, so they didn''t know anything about him.


    Most importantly, Sylvie''s mother didn''t expect Lucien to be so handsome. And from his temperament,


    one could tell that he was not a man of ordinary.


    Lucien immediately went up to greet Sylvie''s mother. "Mrs. Steinfeld, I''m Lucien Fowler. It''s a pleasure


    to meet you."


    Sylvie''s father came over. He looked at Lucien and said that his wife, "Why standing here? Invite them


    in."


    Only then did Sylvie''s mothere back to her sense. She immediately invited Sylvie and Lucien to


    the table.


    Lucien presented the gifts. After some greetings, Sylvie''s father was asked to bring water from the


    kitchen. Sylvie''s mother asked Lucien happily from the sofa, "Are you sure you guys are dating? She


    didn''t hire you to deal with us, right?"


    Sylvie was stunned. "Mom, what are you talking about? How can I possibly do that?"


    She must have watched too many dramas. Such things happened only on the television.


    And did she think that Sylvie was not good enough for Lucien? Was that why she couldn''t believe it?


    Lucien immediately exined, "Mrs. Seinfeld. Sylvie and I are in a serious rtionship. We will get


    married one day."


    Sylvie''s mother was once again stunned. She looked at Sylvie with suspects. She couldn''t believe that


    after being single all her life, Sylvie would find such a well-established man who wanted to marry her.


    Sylvie was speechless at the way her mother looked at her. Was she her real mother?


    Sylvie was surprised too. She didn''t expect Lucien to talk about marriage the first time he met her


    parents. For Sylvie, bringing him home was already too soon. Yet now, he even said he wanted to


    marry her.


    It seemed like her mother liked Lucien very much. Sylvie didn''t dare to tell her that she never thought


    about marrying Lucien.

 Chapter 721 Time Will Tell

    Chapter 721 Time Will Tell


    Sylvie''s dad came to them with the tea he had just made, and he said calmly, "It''s a good thing to start


    a rtionship with the purpose of marrying the other, but whether that will work out really depends on


    whether the two are right for each other."


    "Marriage is no kidding. It''s not just between the two, but the two families."


    Compared to her mother''s excitement, her dad was obviously much chiller, and the first thing he did


    was to dampen Lucien''s enthusiasm for the idea of marriage.


    Having sensed the typical hostility from any would-be father-inw, Lucien rose, epted the tea


    respectfully with a gentle smile, and said, "Sure, you''re right. Time will tell."


    Time would prove his love for Sylvie and that they were made for each other.


    The father was satisfied with his answer, thinking that the young man was sophisticated and stable,


    and should also be even-tempered and easy to be around with.


    For a second there, he had already made a rough mental analysis of Lucien''s character based on his


    many years of experience in dealing with people. He kind of liked him and would get to know him


    better.


    Sylvie was the couple''s only child, although they were not rich, they had raised the daughter like a


    treasure, so what he demanded of her future husband was to treat her well.


    If her daughter couldn''t find such a man, that would be fine.


    She didn''t necessarily have to get married or have babies, or reconcile herself to any man.


    So the father didn''t show much interest in Lucien, sharing the belief with his daughter that they didn''t


    necessarily have to end up together forever.


    A while after the four had sipped the tea, Sylvie proposed, "Well, let''s eat already. I''m starving."


    The mother soon rose to her feet, with embarrassment, she said, "Oh, we have the lunch ready and we


    were waiting for you to have it with us. Now that Lucien''s here, but I just kept talking and forgot about


    it."


    "So,e on, let''s sit down at the table." Following her beckoning, the others washed their hands and


    took their seat.


    The meal was hearty and Lucien could see that there were all Sylvie''s favorite dishes, which was a


    disy of love of her parents, who had gone out of their way to cook for her, seeing that she had made


    a long trip back home.


    "Lucien, I''m so sorry, I didn''t know you wereing too, so I have only made what Sylvie likes. Tell me


    before the next time youe, and I will make your favorite dishes." The mother offered.


    Lucien nodded with a smile. "That''s OK, I''m fine, I''m not a picky eater. I eat almost everything."


    Inevitably, Lucien was asked about his job and as how he had agreed on with Sylvie, he said, "I owned


    apany with a friend. It''s a biotechpany, and we are still starting up."


    Lucien told a small white lie by saying "they were still starting up", so that her parents wouldn''t think of


    him as some lofty boss, because he could be penniless if the startup failed.


    Sure enough, the parents asked no more and the dinner finished in harmony. Then Sylvie was asked to


    help wash the dishes at the kitchen with her mother, who mainly aimed to inquire her daughter about


    how the rtionship was going.


    "So, you ready to tell me about you two?" Sylvie''s mother did the washing, while Sylvie wiped them dry.


    The mother tried to talk to her about her boyfriend on the phone many times, but Sylvie skirted it


    around without telling her a word, making the mother extremely curious.


    Much to her surprise, her daughter had simply brought him home directly, so she had got to grill her.


    "We were fixed up by a friend." Sylvie still tried to fudge, afraid to tell her that the friend was Nina,


    because she would get suspicious about his identity, since all the people Nina was associated with


    were either rich or important.


    But her mother continued to ask, "Which friend?"


    Sylvie caved in and said, "Nina..."


    "Nina Sanchez?" The mother was shocked.


    Just when she was afraid that she would ask further, her mother said understandingly, "Actually, that


    makes sense. Of all your friends, only she would likely know any men with that look and temperament."


    "If he hadn''t just told me that he owned a business, I''d think he was some actor."


    "..."


    Sylvie had just realized that her mother was much crazier about good-looking men than she was,


    because at least she herself hadn''t been so nuts about him that much.


    She was quite sensiblepared to her mother.


    The mother continued to ask, "Do his parents know about you two?"


    Sylvie shook her head. "I don''t know either."


    She never thought of asking Lucien about that, neither had he talked to her about it.


    The mother was shocked, "How can you not know? Aren''t you supposed to find out whether they like


    you?"


    She was stumped. Maybe it was because he had told her that his parents always respected his


    decision that she subconsciously thought they would have no problem with it.


    "Ask him," demanded the mother angrily and reproachfully. Sylvie agreed resignedly.


    After cleaning the kitchen, the mother told Sylvie, "It''s the first time he came here. Go out and show him


    around the ce."


    In fact, she already had the n of shunting him off to a hotel while she could sit around and do


    nothing, only to find that her mother had it all nned out for her.


    On her way home, when he was told that she was not going back to Riverside City that night, he


    insisted on staying himself, and booked a hotel room nearby while parking. Sylvie could do nothing to


    stop him.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucien got up from the sofa and said to Sylvie, "Yeah, your mother''s right, show me around. I wanna


    know the ce where you grew up."


    Sylvie walked him out resignedly.


    But just when he got out of the door, he whispered to her, "I know you want a break."


    Sylvie looked at him in surprise, then he said smilingly, "Actually, I''m tired too. How about we both go to


    the hotel and rx ourselves?"


    She was startled, "You¡ª"


    Lucien soon exined, "Don''t get me wrong, I just want to take a sound nap and that''s all. I know you


    had finished an evening scene with Nina right before you came here."


    Lord knows he wasn''t trying to sleep with her. They had only held hands and not even kissed yet, how


    could he just skip to the most intimate part?


    "Thanks." Sylvie understood his good intention, but still she suggested, "There is a coffee house in my


    neighborhood, so maybe we can sit there and rx."


    After a while, she added, "I''m not going to the hotel with you. My dad will break my leg if he knows."


    It was her hometown they were talking about, so they could run into a neighbor or a coworker or a


    friend of her parents''. There was no way she dared to go to a hotel with him, though it would have been


    nice to lie on a bed.

 Chapter 722 Sound Out

    Chapter 722 Sound Out


    Sylvie and Lucien were walking down a path in the neighborhood, when suddenly, Sylvie heard a


    woman voice nearby, she immediately brought him behind a big tree.


    Lucien was confused, while Sylvie pressed him against the tree, and put her index finger on her lip to


    ask him to keep quiet.


    Seemingly hiding from someone, Sylvie pressed herself on Lucien, hoping that the trunk could block


    both of them from sight.


    Sylvie was too nervous to think of anything else, but Lucien, who was pinned under the soft body of the


    woman, felt a thirst raging in his throat.


    The sound wasing closer, appearing to be the talking between two middle-aged women.


    One of them said, "I think I just saw Mr. Steinfeld'' s daughter."


    The other said, "Where? Howe I didn''t see her? Are you sure?"


    The first speaker then sniffed heavily, "I couldn''t be surer. Even she became a handful of ashes I could


    still recognize her. That in Jane thought my nephew wasn''t good enough for her. That arrogant


    chick!"


    Sylvie rolled her eyes before she gagged as she overheard the conversation


    In recent years, her parents began to focus on her love life, especially her mother, who couldn''t wait for


    her to settle down with an eligible man, so she had begun to arrange blind dates for her.


    The nephew the middle-aged woman was talking about was one those of dates that her mother forced


    upon her.


    Sylvie wanted to leave as soon as she saw that man. It''s not that she judged people from their looks,


    but that she would never settle for a man who already started going bald in his twenties. But that


    woman hadid it really thick on him before her mother, saying how handsome and dashing her


    nephew was.


    Besides his look, the weirdest part of him was that as soon as he sat down, he asked her if she could


    consider quitting her job, because he would never live in a mega city like Riverside City given the life


    pressure there.


    Sylvie strongly shown her attitude, telling him that she would stay in Riverside City. The man''s face


    darkened.


    After a few exchanges, Sylvie decided that they were two people from different worlds, so she made an


    excuse and left. His aunt, who was very unhappy with her for walking out of the date, called Sylvie''s


    mom and told her off.


    Sylvie thought it was unfair, so she took the phone from her mother and argued with her, after which


    the woman began to resent her.


    She knew how the woman kept badmouthing her in the whole neighborhood with all kinds of


    disparagement.


    There she was heard raging, "Just because she is an assistant of some actress, she thinks she''s a star


    herself? I''ll wait and see what kind of man she can hook up with."


    "Just some regr office worker, I guess, my nephew is at least government officer."


    With utter contempt in her tone, she said, "I''ll eat my hat if she can find a man half as eligible as my


    nephew."


    "It was such a long time ago. How could it still bother you?" The other tried tofort her.


    The woman sniffed and said, "Well, it doesn''t. I just want to know what kind of man she can find."


    The two seemed to be heading for grocery shopping. They went further away from Sylvie and Lucien


    while they were talking. It was not until they disappeared did Sylvie take a deep sigh of relief.


    "Sorry, I was trying to avoid that woman." As she exined, she raised her eyes, which met the man''s


    unfathomable look, which sent her heart pounding.


    She herself could not tell how she was feeling exactly, but she just seemed to bewitched by that look,


    when he was all she could see, no, he was her whole world.


    She froze, looking into the man''s eyes. Lucien murmured her name, "Sylvie..."


    "Ye-es?" Sylvie''s heart beat ever faster, her voice shaking.


    Lucien fastened his hand around her waist, and after bringing her into his arms, he slowly leaned close


    towards her.


    He meant to kiss her,


    But he didn''t want to seem rude, so he was feeling her out that way.


    She could sense his intention, which she used to think she would dislike, seeing that they hadn''t been


    that close, even though they were dating and he had met her parents.


    But when he was getting closer, she was surprised to realize that she didn''t feel any bit of dislike,


    instead, she nervously closed her eyes.


    It was obviously an invitation, so unable to repress himself any more, he gently kissed the woman''s


    pillow lips. He twisted and turned, and could never seem to get enough.


    Sylvie had never kissed before, so she was so nervous that she forgot to breathe the entire time,


    feeling extremely tense in Lucien''s arms.


    Then Lucien loosened his grip on her and said, "Breathe."


    Sylvie felt terribly shy, and just when she thought it was over, she pushed him away, trying to keep a


    distance from him, however he kissed her again. She felt weak in her legs, and fell right into Lucien''s


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    arms.


    When he finally let her go, Sylvie''s face was as red as blood. She was leaning against him, unable to


    stand up.


    Satisfied with her reaction, he held her into his arms and sweet-talked her before distracting her from


    her embarrassed feelings. "What was it with that woman? You had a blind date with her nephew?"


    The middle-aged woman sounded as if she resented Sylvie so much, which annoyed Lucien.


    He had overheard that Sylvie went on a blind date with another man, which made him felt even worse


    Speaking of that, Sylvie immediately forgot about losing her first kiss, and rose from his arms and


    detailed the man''s behaviors indignantly.


    "What disgusted me the most was when I asked him what he did, he said to me with a smug face, ''I am


    a government officer.'' Sylvie continued the k, "Jeez, I meant to ask what he did in his job and he just


    thought he would impress me by calling himself an officer."


    "I just rolled my eyes and said I got a situation, and left." Although she knew that it was very rude and


    inelegant to roll her eyes, but she didn''t bother think about that back then.


    Lucien also thought the man was a dingbat, and that he wouldn''t even have given another look at a guy


    like that.


    But he fastened his arms around her, and mocked the middle-aged woman with a smirk, "She said


    she''d eat her hat if your man is better than her nephew."


    He was confident that he was a hundred times more eligible than her nephew, and it seemed that some


    gossip would have to eat humble pie.

 Chapter 723 Worried about You

    Chapter 723 Worried about You


    Sylvieughed and said, "She did say that, didn''t she? I have got to teach her a lesson some time. Oh,


    and you''re not just better than her nephew. You totally whop him."


    Sylvieplemented the man in his face very proudly, while he cocked his lip into a gentle smile.


    He was still leaning against the trunk, in the way he felt nicer holding the woman.


    Finally, he had kissed her and hold her as closely as that. He wished she could have stayed in his arms


    forever.


    But with people walking by, it wouldn''t be appropriate for them to stay that way, so he stroke the


    woman''s silky hair and said softly, "You''d better go home and grab some sleep, and I will go to the


    hotel. As much I want to stay with you, it aches my heart to see you sleep-deprived."


    Sylvie rose from his arms, and just when she was about to say something, Lucien held her hand again.


    "Let''s go. I will walk you home."


    She then kept quiet, following him back to her parents'' house meekly.


    What she had meant to say was that it would be fine to sleep at the hotel and she knew that he


    wouldn''t cross the line, but she was discouraged to say that after the interruption.


    As soon as she got home, her mother started to question her, "What are you doing here? Did I not tell


    you to show him around?"


    Sylvie, who had thrown herself into the couch, was drowsing. "He asked to go home and take some


    nap."


    The parents looked at each other and smiled. It seemed that he was a very loving boyfriend.


    "Go to your bedroom," said the mother to the daughter, who murmured something, got up and went


    back to her room. But the former soon followed after her into the room.


    "Did you run into the woman who set you up with her nephew?" asked the mother curiously.


    "How do you know that?" asked Sylvie, opening her eyes.


    The mother sniffed and said, "She just called me and asked if you are home, and said that she seemed


    to have seen you with a man."


    "Well," said Sylvie, "I did see her, but me and Lucien hid away from her."


    Sylvie said in a regretful and reproachful tone, "Why did you hide? You should have shown her how


    great your boyfriend is, so that she can just stop bitching about you."


    With a resigned sigh, Sylvie clutched the quilt, rose and turned to her mother, saying earnestly, "That''s


    the way she is. You really think she''d stop doing that if she had seen him today?"


    "Or it would just make her worse when she became jealous of me, because Lucien is so great."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The mother was surprised to see her daughter so sensible. Normally, any woman who had a boyfriend


    like Lucien would be so proud and couldn''t wait to show him off, but she was so cool and nonchnt.


    She was wondering whom the daughter took after.


    She agreed with her anyway. With a nod, she said, "You''re right. She can''t stand to see others being


    happy. You did a right thing."


    "Alright, just go to sleep." With that the mother got up and left. Sylvie was finally able to sleep tight.


    Sylvie''s solution was to avoid that middle-aged woman however she could, but things didn''t always go


    well. That evening when Lucien came to take her and her parents out for dinner, he ran right into her.


    Her eyes were riveted deadly firm on Lucien before she surveyed him from head to toe. Afterwards,


    there was a ze of strike and delight in her eyes, and before Sylvie got to say anything, she said to


    Sylvie''s mother, "Wow, this is..."


    Sylvie was too shy to hold hands with Lucien in front of her parents, so the woman thought he was just


    a rtive of the Steinfeld''s. It never urred to her that he was Sylvie''s boyfriend, because in her


    eyes, she could never find a man like that.


    She was thinking that if he was their rtive, she could fix him up with her daughter, who had just


    broken up with her boyfriend.


    Apparently, the man was to drive that car parked near them. It was a Bentley, which she couldn''t afford,


    but she could recognize it thanks to her daughter, who was a gold-digger.


    With all his years in the business career, he could see the greed and evil in that middle-aged woman


    with only one look. He soon came forward and held Sylvie''s hand, and introduced himself smilingly, "Hi,


    ma''am, nice to meet you. I''m Sylvie''s boyfriend."


    "Her what? Boy¡­. boyfriend?" The look on her face was quite a spectacle, which was worse than


    having a housefly in her throat.


    How could such a handsome and wealthy man possibly be that wicked girl''s boyfriend?


    That sharp-tongued woman couldn''t even get her nephew, how could she get a man like that?


    Sylvie''s mom was ecstatic to see her jealous and bitter face. She had never expected to get to give her


    a p in the face like that, though she had been driven crazy by the woman''s bitching.


    A big smile appeared on the mother''s face. "Yeah, he''s Sylvie''s boyfriend. She wants to introduce him


    on her father''s birthday."


    Sylvie gave an awkward cough. It was indeed her boyfriend, but she wasn''t taking him home to


    surprise him on his birthday. He was just tagging along.


    Lucien squeezed her hand as a way of telling her to stay calm and not to drop the ball.


    The middle-aged woman was clenching her teeth before she could force a smile, saying, "How


    handsome. I wonder what you do for living?"


    Sylvie''s mom answered her as Lucien had told her. "He established apany with his friend."


    Surprised to hear that he was a business owner, the woman''s eyes were again green with envy.


    Lucien said quietly, "This afternoon, I seemed to overhear someone saying something about eating her


    hat if Sylvie''s boyfriend is better than her nephew."


    "..."


    What, what did he mean?


    So they heard what she had said about Sylvie?


    "What the hell do you mean? I''m not following any bit of that nonsense." That woman tried to save


    some face. "I''m kinda busy. I gotta go. Go enjoy your dinner."


    After that she fled away, while Sylvie''s mother burst into triumphantughter.


    "Now that pays her back for bitching about Sylvie and saying there is no good man for her." She made


    a cocky face at her behind her back. "Her daughter was dumped by a guy the other day. She had been


    engaged to him before. Seems to be a rich man."


    "Of course, by her ount. She was always bragging about how rich her daughter''s boyfriend was, but


    we don''t know that. Turns out her daughter was found to be a slutty party girl before, so he backed


    out."

 Chapter 724 You Are the Best

    Chapter 724 You Are the Best


    Sylvie''s father pulled her mother by the hand, put on a reproachful face and told her off. "Stop being


    such a gossip. Come on, let''s get on the car."


    With that he brought her onto the car. Sylvie gave Lucien a look, hinting that he should let go of her


    hand, because it was time for her to get on the car.


    She had shivered with shock when he had caught her off guard by suddenly holding her hand.


    She had no idea what others would feel like, but it''s the first rtionship she had ever had, so she felt


    nervous linking hands with him before her parents, and a little shy too.


    Although she did feel great for irritating that woman.


    Lucien insisted on paying for the dinner given that it was the father''s birthday, so sure enough he chose


    the finest restaurant in the ce. The excited mother post a photo on Instagram, while the father said


    disapprovingly, "Now you''re the one who''s showing off."


    The mother retorted, "How is it showing off? I am just sharing the fact."


    With a dirty look at him, she added, "Just shut up if you don''t know how to speak right. How could I be


    a show-off? When was thest time you saw me do this?"


    "I''m just giving that woman a piece of my mind. She''s always bitching about our daughter in front of the


    neighbors. Don''t you know it?"


    The father'' mouth was shut, as told by his experience when a woman was scolding.


    Sylvie felt helpless about her parents, while Lucien secretly squeezed her hand under the table, and


    whispered to her ear, "My parents do the same thing. They squabble a lot, but it won''t change how


    much they love each other."


    Sylvie sighed. "I''m just wondering aren''t they already past that age to do that."


    When finishing her words, she saw her father watching her silently, she soon let go of his hand. She


    seemed to feel a hint of displeasure from her father, which likely to be how most fathers would feel


    when their daughter had a boyfriend.


    They enjoyed the dinner, but when it was about to be over, Sylvie''s mother looked at the phone and


    said angrily, "That nasty woman called Sylvie a gold-digger, and--"


    Thetter part seemed to be so mean that she didn''t bring herself to read it out.


    Sylvie was able to guess it immediately. She casually asked her mother, "And he is just fooling around


    with me. Right?


    The mother was stunned, surprised to hear her daughter''s correct guess.


    She then added nonchntly, "I have heard that hundreds of times. I don''t care anymore."


    She had expected that kind of judgement from people the moment she started the rtionship with


    Lucien because who he was, just like what Andrew had done.


    When Lucien went to see her on the setst time, people found out about them. Since then, she had


    heard more than one discussion about them, especially from those actresses. They were very jealous


    of a nobody assistant like her for winning Lucien Fowler''s heart.


    Fortunately, she was too upbeat to be influenced by those gossips.


    Before the mother got to respond, Lucien frowned. He stared at Sylvie and asked, "Hundreds of times?


    From whom?"


    Because Sylvie had never mentioned it to him before, he had no idea people talked about her like that,


    and the only one he knew was Andrew.


    Andrew should have started to behaved himself and watch hisnguage. But he didn''t know that there


    was someone else.


    "Let''s talk," he said and took her out of the booth.


    They found a quiet ce at the end of the hallway. Lucien cornered Sylvie against the wall, lowering his


    eyes at her, and questioned her solemnly, "What''s going on?"


    Lucien was always easy-going around her, but at that moment, the way he cornered was overpowering


    and formidable, so she had toe clean about how her colleagues described her behind her back.


    After finishing, she thenforted him and said, "Actually, I don''t really care, so there is no need be


    mad about this."


    "I may look like an easy-going pushover, but I''m actually very rebellious. The more they think it''s not


    gonna work, the more I will make it work and piss them off."


    Sylvie really didn''t care, because she just couldn''t control what people say.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    What''s more, wouldn''t we all be exhausted to death if we had our moods swayed by other''s words.


    Lucien was fumed at the gossips, but then he was amused by the way she called herself rebellious with


    a serious face. He raised his eyebrow and asked, "So there is that rebellious side of you?"


    Sylvie answered emphatically, "Of course."


    Lucien nodded and said, "Don''t care about what they say. You are the best in my heart."


    Sylvieughed. "OK."


    She hesitated for a second before she put her hands on his waist, whispering, "It''s our own life. We live


    as how we like it. Don''t worry, I won''t be upset by what people say about us. If I ever did, I wouldn''t


    have been with you right now."


    "I know."


    After dinner, Lucien drove Sylvie and her parents back home, and then he returned to the hotel.


    The first thing he did was to call Nina to find out who had been tattling Sylvie.


    Nina said, "I have settled it with those bitches."


    Nina was not the kind of person who could stand by seeing her friend picked on by others. She had


    already paid them back for Sylvie.


    But Lucien insisted, "I don''t care if you have dealt with them. I just want their names."


    "Well, OK, you are supposed to take care of this yourself to show how much you care about Sylvie."


    Nina told him the names of those women, which Lucien had noted down with the aim of reckoning with


    them afterwards.


    They were going to learn it from him to be careful of their words and the people they were gossiping


    about.


    Having arranged his revenge scheme, he called Sylvie. He missed her already, and dreaded to think


    about how he was going to survive after she went to the set with Nina.


    Sylvie answered the phone, and to put out feelers, she asked, "Oh, right, do your parents know about


    us? What, uh, what did they say?"


    She had under great pressure from her mother to ask the question. She even said it would be her turn


    to visit his parents next time, which psyched her out.


    "Yes, they do. They saw the pictures we posted on the Instagram," said Lucien smilingly, "And my


    father said to date someone without wanting to marry them is to go rogue. He and my mother asked


    me not to be a rogue, and to cherish you."


    Sylvieughed at his father''s humor.

 Chapter 725 Make A Slow-Paced Reality Show

    Chapter 725 Make A Slow-Paced Reality Show


    But Sylvie felt so moved by his parents reaction, which meant they supported them for being together.


    Lucien said, "They are very supportive. And my mother said that you seemed to be a nice girl."


    "OK," said Sylvie smilingly.


    The producers were frustrated at Nina''s rejection of the couple reality show through Viggo, seeing as


    her poprity and their romantic love story of puppy-love-to-wedding, which would have made the


    show so hot if they had joined.


    They had kind of deliberately spread the word that Nina and Cameron would join the show, which


    instantly kicked off people''s discussion of the show. So it''s conceivable that how hot the show would be


    if Nina was on it.


    Most importantly, for all these years she had been in the show business, Nina had only been on one


    reality show that was about singing, which made people all the more curious about her and want to see


    her. Then the show would bring more attention to the show.


    The producers deliberately sent the word because they were certain that Nina would take the offer for


    the money and the attention she would get. After all, which actor would get enough of their fame?


    But unfortunately, she said no, which stunned the producer.


    The director wouldn''t give up and called Nina herself.


    Nina was lying on the bed, while Cameron was applying balm over the bruises on her shoulder. The


    legionary teley she had been ying involved action sequences and a lot physical work, so she had


    got injured.


    Sylvie was away from the scene, so Cameron went to the set himself and served as her assistant.


    It broke Cameron''s heart to see her drop on the ground and get injured. He would have charged into


    the set and took her away if it weren''t for the director, who stopped him and said the camera was still


    rolling.


    What act? She was hurt.


    Cameron tightened his jaw, with a fierce look that seemed to have killed the director a thousand times.


    Under the terrifying watch of Cameron, the director finally managed to finish the scene, when Cameron


    rushed towards Nina, who was lying on the ground with her shoulder covered by her hand, and carried


    her up.


    Nina still pretended to be fine, "I''m OK..."


    She just didn''t want to be carried away by Cameron in front of the crew team. It made her look affected


    and weak.


    Cameron, however, cared nothing about that, and carried her straight toward the RV, when the team''s


    doctor followed after them in a hurry. The terrifying thing Cameron had done made the doctor sweat.


    He quietly prayed that Nina hadn''t hurt the bone, otherwise Cameron would bring the whole team into


    trouble.


    While doctor inspected her wound, Nina undressed her shoulder, revealing her milky and smooth skin,


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    which the doctor thought nothing of. As a doctor, he saw all the men and women he inspected as only


    patient.


    But Cameron didn''t think so. His gaze were intense as he watched every move of the doctor in case


    the doctor did anything inappropriate, making the atmosphere in the car highly tense.


    The doctor, with great tolerance to pressure, finished the inspection. "It''s OK. It didn''t hurt the bone. I''ve


    got the balm for it. Massaging the shoulder with it helps alleviate the bruise and speed up the recovery."


    With that the doctor soon took out the balm from his kit, handed to Cameron, ran off the RV without


    looking back and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    Because of the injury, Nina took off earlier, and the first thing Cameron did when they returned to the


    hotel was to get her into the shower and then on the bed to apply the balm.


    When she answered the phone from the director, she soon gestured Cameron to stop the rubbing to


    avoid groaning on the phone.


    "Hi, Sharon." Although Nina had never worked with this female director before, she had heard so much


    about her because of the popr variety shows she produced, especially of the romance type, which


    always set the trend.


    Many people would kill to join her show, but she turned it down, so it was obvious what brought the call.


    Sure enough, Sharon said, "Nina Sanchez, I thought you would at least consider me."


    With a smile, Nina said self-deprecatingly, "I do respect you a lot. It''s just that I''m afraid I would bring


    criticisms to your show. You know my temper."


    "That''s not a problem for me. Whatever the way you are, we will give you a different public image," the


    director said assertively, "I guess you know enough about my ability."


    After thinking for a while, Nina decided to stop being evasive and cut to the chase in a serious tone,


    "Sharon, I really don''t want to join the show, because I don''t want my private life to be under spotlight


    and also, I don''t want to use it to seek attention."


    Throughout her life, the love she had with Cameron was the only thing that was pristine and beautiful,


    and she treasured it so much and would never want it to be polluted by vanity.


    Having heard that, the director felt so angry that sheughed, "Nina, which one here in the show


    business wouldn''t want attention? Some people would deliberately look bad to seek attention, as long


    as they are seen and noticed, now you are telling me that you don''t want to attention?"


    Only she herself knew how much that rtionship meant to her, and those people cared about nothing


    but poprity, views, fame and money. They were from different world.


    The director then lost it and yelled, "OK, fine. But once you miss the chance, it will nevere back.


    Don''t beg me in the future when you regret about it one day."


    Before Nina got to say anything, Cameron was irritated and said directly to the phone, "Don''t worry,


    she''s never gonna beg you for that. Worstes worst, I will make her a show."


    "..."


    "Who¡ª" The director was speechless and then awkwardly hung up the phone.


    Despite the arrogance, Cameron had the ability to do that. The director knew that she was defeated by


    just losing her mind and said something crazy because of what Nina said.


    Nina turned around and red at the arrogant man, "How am I going to survive in the circle now that


    you''ve offended her for me. She is the titan of variety show."


    Cameron was indifferent, "The best shows and people rely on the money behind them."


    "As long as there is money, any kind of cast and any level of show is possible."


    "If she keeps being such a pain in your neck, I will ask Viggo to rival her with a familiar show."


    "There, enough, stop talking," Nina soon cut him out, "Just keep applying the balm."


    How could her turning down a show get him mad?


    Cameron said no more and continued to put the balm on her gently, while thinking to himself that he


    could invest in a slow reality show.


    He could partner with Julian and include him and Emelia to the show, plus Viggo and Sherlyn, or some


    of their friends, like Phil and his wife.


    A cast like this could totally crush Sharon''s show.

 Chapter 726 Surprise Vacation

    Chapter 726 Surprise Vacation


    Nina''s film waspleted a monthter. Nina didn''t touch any wine at the celebration party because


    Cameron wouldn''t let her.


    As for the reason, he said it was to prepare for her pregnancy.


    Nina simply rolled her eyes when she heard this. He just did not like her being drunk.


    Nina, who was fully dressed up and ready for the party, leanedzily against the bedroom door and


    looked at the man while he was packing. "Are you really not going?" she asks.


    "No, I''m not from your crew. It''s inappropriate." Cameron was packing their luggage. He had been


    apanying her during her work for a long time, so they had quite a few things to pack.


    Of course, 90% of the suitcase was filled up with her clothes. Some of them were from fashion brands


    sponsors, and some of them are bought by herself. Cameron thought that after returning home, he


    should rearrange their house. He nned to take out one room to make a cloakroom, especially for


    her.


    Nina was being yful with him, "Why are you not a member of the crew? You have been my assistant


    for several days. Besides, don''t you think that you are a family member of mine? The producer said


    that I could bring my family members with me."


    Cameron could tell from her tone that she was deliberately joking with him.


    So he looked up at her, raised his eyebrows, and said, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll spoil your fun?"


    Nina stopped teasing him at once. If he really went there with her, he must be so bossy around her.


    She hadn''t had a party with so many people for a long time. She really wanted to have a good time at


    this one.


    He had already helped her quit drinking. She would go crazy if he took all the other fun that she had.


    Cameron lowered his eyes and continued to organize the suitcase and said, "We''ll have a good time


    then. I''ll finish the rest of the work tonight."


    They were leaving tomorrow, and he had arranged a surprise for her.


    Nina smiled like a flower in the breeze, "Oh, Mr. Dauster. Why are you packing? This should be done


    by me."


    Cameron knew her better than herself.


    She was never a woman who cared about daily chores, and she never thought that packing was a


    woman''s job. In fact, she didn''t feel sorry for letting him do the work, at all! So he looked up at her


    again and said in a meaningful tone, "All right, my queen. No need to help me with the packing, but


    how about youing home a bit earlier tonight?"


    "I''m leaving, bye!" Nina immediately turned around and closed the door behind her. Cameron curled


    her lips and smiled


    Nina came back early in the evening and she became so devoted to the expectations of a married


    woman. Cameron never gave her any rules, but she returned to the hotel before 10 o''clock.


    On the way back, Sylviained to her, "It''smon for a woman to set a curfew time for her man,


    but I have never seen the other way around. I just do not understand what happened between you and


    him!"


    Nina said with a smile, "My dear Sylvia, have you seen Cameron? He was with me all the time besides


    his time spent in theb. What else could he do?"


    "That makes sense." Sylvia nodded. Then she thought of Lucien and could not help but pouch her lips


    "It seems that Lucien will give me a headache in the future."


    Nina teased her, "So you really think there would be a future for you and him, right?"


    Sylvia was a little shy. Nina said, "Lucien does have a lot of business engagement but I think if he cares


    about you, you don''t need to set any rules for him. He will care about your feelings and your needs."


    "Many people have the wrong idea that business deals are sealed by socializing at parties. But in fact,


    if you really have solid materials, you don''t have to go to those meaningless parties for business;


    business will go to them. I think Lucien and Cameron are both that kind of men. In fact, you don''t have


    to worry too much about him in your future family life."


    "Now it seems that he is attached to you. I think when you two get married, he would be the one


    waiting for you at home."


    Nina was with Sylvia all day, so she knew exactly how often Lucien called Sylvia.


    Sylvia blushed a little, but she was losing her mind, "it''s because of the heat of love. Who would know


    what would happen if that heat passes."


    "Love is the most elusive thing. All we can do is cherish it when we have it. As for what will happen in


    the future, nobody can be sure." Nina held Sylvia around her shoulder.


    "You are right." In fact, Sylvia also understood the fragile nature of love between a man and a woman,


    so she said," just let it hit and let it flow. But never lose our grace when it''s all over."


    When Nina got home, Cameron was moving his suitcases to the living room one by one. He didn''t


    expect Nina toe back so early. Before he could say anything, Nina had already jumped into his


    arms and hugged him by the waist, "It''s finally over! I can have a good rest now."


    As for the publicity activities during the broadcast of the show... Well, that''s another story.


    "You really should have a good rest." Cameron thought about her hard work these days, and he could


    understand her exhaustion.


    He arranged for the two of them to fly directly to Sanya for vacation tomorrow, and their luggage was


    packed and transported back to Riverside city.


    It''s time for them to take a good vacation, aspensation for their honeymoon.


    Nina did not know about all of his ns. All she could think of at this moment was to lie down on her


    bed and sleep for three days.


    The next morning, Nina arrived at the airport with Cameron and Sylvia. However, Cameron took her


    hand in his and said goodbye to Sylvia. Nina was confused," what do you mean? Aren''t we going back


    to Riverside city together with Sylvia?"


    Sylvia smiled and answered, "Actually, it''s me who''s going back to Riverside. You are going to Sanya


    with Mr. Dauster."


    "Sanya?" Nina had no idea of what she was talking about.


    Sylvia smiled, pursed her lips, and stopped talking. It was better for Cameron to exin this surprise to


    Nina himself.


    "Well, let''s go on vacation and make up for our honeymoon." Cameron held Nina''s waist and looked at


    her with a gentle smile.


    Nina was pleasantly surprised. Besides the nice tan, the sun would give her, she really liked this


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    surprise arranged by Cameron. She really needed to rx after months of work on the crew.


    They had been working together to arrange this for her!


    "Have a nice vocation and goodbye!" Sylvia felt that she was really a little bit on the way, so she quickly


    waved goodbye to them and left.


    "Let''s go." Cameron reminded Nina.


    The first thing Nina did when she regained consciousness was to ask Cameron in a hurry, "Have you


    helped me pack up the clothes I need to wear to the seaside? Have I brought all my skirts?


    Sunsses? Oh and my bikini swimming suit!"


    Cameron packed all their luggage. Nina was really anxious about his packing skill and was afraid that


    maybe she would have to wear tree leaves at the seaside.


    Cameron said with a smile, "I think I have packed all of them. But if I did not, we always have a credit


    card."


    Last night, he didn''t apany her to the party because of all the packing he had been doing.


    Knowing that she really cared about her looks, he searched on google for all things needed by a girl at


    the beach and prepared them ording to the list.


    Honestly speaking, that was an arduous project.

 Chapter 727 Unexpected Encounter on the Beach

    Chapter 727 Unexpected Encounter on the Beach


    When the two love birds arrived at Sanya safe and sound, the first thing for Nina to do after check-in


    was open the suitcase to make sure that she got everything she needed.


    It turned out that Cameron had brought all. Nina was so rxed and she hugged him and gave him a


    good kiss.


    While kissing, she was held up by him. She knew what he intended to do so she asked, "Aren''t you


    tired?"


    Cameron answered him with a meaningful tone, "you provoked me, and you should be responsible for


    what would happen next"


    Nina was so angry that she bit her teeth, hooked the man''s neck, and snorted, "all right. But you should


    be responsible for what you have started."


    Cameron''s voice was deep and low. His hand tightened around her waist and warned her in a


    dangerous voice, "You are ying with fire, woman."


    The final result was that they spent most of the day in the hotel and didn''t go out until dinner.


    Nina was wearing a flowery skirt down to her ankles. She looked stunning as she swayed down the


    road.


    The two decided to go to the seaside open-air barbecue party at the hotel. Of course, it was Nina''s


    decision. Cameron just wanted to have a quiet candlelight dinner with her, but Nina loved the touch of


    ordinary folk life and finally, he had to go with her.


    "Aren''t you afraid to cause a scene when you show up?" Cameron reminded her when they walked


    slowly towards the beach.


    Nina took his arm and said with a smile, "Let''s sit at the edge. It''s not like I am a celebrity so that I can''t


    enjoy myself in a romantic dinner at sunset."


    The sun was just about to set, the most beautiful moment of the day. The golden sun was spreading


    and shining on the surface of the ocean.


    The best part was she was with the love of her life. Nothing couldpare with such joy.


    Over the years, she had been to Sanya many times because of work, and she had traveled all over the


    world. But every time, when she traveled, she felt empty inside because Cameron was not around.


    Almost everywhere she went, she imagined what it was like to enjoy such beautiful scenery and


    delicious food with Cameron. Now all of her imagination finally came true. She was going to enjoy that


    to the fullest.


    She wanted to do all the romantic things with Cameron.


    Cameron could see the expectation and desire in her eyes. He immediately clenched her hand and


    said in a soft voice, "as long as you are happy."


    Ninaughed and said, "Maybe no one would recognize me at all. I was only wearing lipstick today,


    without any other makeup on"


    "Whenever I am in front of the public, I wear make-up. Nobody knows what I look like without it, as you


    know, I may look like a different person."


    Cameron did not agree with her, "With or without make-up, you are the same Nina, beautiful in different


    ways."


    Nina smiled because she loved the way heplimented her. She believed his words were from his


    heart because she also thought he was charming in every way.


    He was handsome and charming when he was serious; when he was rxed; when he was in bed and


    when he was in the kitchen, in all of those moments including when the time he was angry.


    She was so addicted to him and there was nothing she could do about it.


    When they walked to the beach, they found that the ce was already full of people. They took a seat


    at the far end and then Cameron went to bring two sses of fruit juice. When he brought the drinks to


    the table, he got back to the food counter to get things to eat for both of them.


    To his surprise, when he came back with a te of food, he saw someone sitting in his ce, trying to


    flirt with Nina in a foreignnguage.


    It was a young French guy. He was with blonde hair, blue eyes, and a fit body. He looked at Nina with


    admiration and lust. It seemed that he was so surprised to see such a beautiful woman in this crowd on


    the beach.


    Yes, Nina deserved all the attention even if she was wearing no make-up. She still looked dazzling in


    the crowd.


    Her skin was white and her facial features were very beautiful. It was impossible not to notice such a


    woman.


    Cameron did not care too much about those men who were trying to pick up Nina. As a matter of fact,


    he did not care about it all.


    They have been through all the ups and downs in those years when they were together, from the


    passionate youth to the bitter love in thoseter years, and then to the mature and sweet love they had


    today.


    After they had tasted all these together, they still chose to be on each other''s side. No one else in the


    whole world could understand the ties between them.


    When he walked over with food, Cameron heard someone at the next table speaking to that man in


    broken French, which meant something like, "She is a famous star, already married. Her husband is


    handsome. You have no chance! Understand?"


    He did not know whether the man understood these words, but he acted the other way around, "I really


    like you. You are the most outstanding and charming woman I have ever seen."


    Nina leanedzily on the back of her chair and distanced herself from the man who was talking to her.


    After all, the person was leaning forward on the table and could almost touch her.


    Nina had encountered too many men like him.


    Because of her beauty, she had to face such asions since junior high school. She could handle it


    easily. After all, she was capable of protecting herself.


    From this point of view, Nina was actually grateful to Dominic and Marisa, who had thrown her into the


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    martial arts school for several years because they did not want to support her. Those years of life spent


    in that school had made her strong and flexible. She had never been afraid of physical or mental


    coercion ever since.


    She smiled back at the man and spoke in French, "Well, you certainly haven''t seen enough."


    As soon as Nina started speaking, the man next table stopped talking and kept his mouth shut. He was


    charmed by Nina''s humor, and her French, of course. After all, people always got carried away by her


    stunning appearance and usually ignored how intelligent she was.


    In addition, Nina kept smiling and silent when the man came up to talk, so he assumed that Nina did


    not speak French at all, so he took the presumptuous initiative to help Nina.


    But it turned out that Nina was so much better at French than him.


    Many people who have heard this started to discuss Nina''snguage ability and praised her for her


    being so calm and polite.


    "It''s the first time I''ve heard Nina speak French. She is a natural!" one of the girls said in excitement.


    Nina naturally heard all thepliments from the crowd. She was somewhat proud of herself. She


    nced at Cameroning from the distance and thought to herself, all those efforts practicing with


    him were not in vain.


    Although Cameron only practiced with her at school, she was working hard on hernguage abilities


    ever since they were apart. Especially in recent years, she had been practicing with private tutors a lot.


    She had one motive. In case Cameron returned home and had a new lover who turned out to be a


    French woman, she would be able to fight with her.

 Chapter 728 Drunk Before Drinking

    Chapter 728 Drunk Before Drinking


    "Believe me, I''ve seen a lot, but none of them are as attractive as you. You are so beautiful. Your every


    move fascinates me." The French man was still unwilling to give up.


    The smile on Nina''s face disappeared a little. The man just did not know when to stop and it was


    annoying.


    Originally she just wanted to have a romantic dinner with Cameron in peace. When she and Cameron


    first came here, there were not many people paying attention to her. Now everyone around recognized


    her thanks to him.


    She didn''t want to talk to this man or "show off" her French, but after many years in the entertainment


    industry, she quite understood the hidden rules of it. She knew that since someone had helped her to


    talk to this man on this asion if she kept silent, others would think she didn''t know French at all, and


    her being "stupid" by not able to speak French could go wild in those tabloids.


    Over the years, many male and female stars in the entertainment industry have been ridiculed because


    of their poor French. She knew she had to speak to protect herself.


    However, the foreign man just did not know when to quit. Nina had to say, "just now this gentleman has


    exined to you. I am already married, sorry."


    "How is that possible?" The man didn''t believe it. "Didn''t they say you were a famous star? It''s


    impossible that you get married at such a young age!"


    Nina gave out a cold smile, "In my case, I met the right guy."


    The man wanted to say something more but his shoulder suddenly felt pressure and a deep voice


    came into his ears, "I am her husband. Do you have anything else to say? You can talk to me."


    He looked up in astonishment and saw a handsome man standing beside him. The man held the te


    in one hand and pressed the other hand on his shoulder.


    Although he looked very calm, he could feel his power and anger by the force he used on his shoulder.


    He immediately knew this was not a man to mess up with.


    "Anything else? If not, please excuse us as we are about to have our dinner." Cameron looked at him


    from amanding position, and quietly increased the strength of his hands.


    That man had to stand up. Unwillingly he left because he finally knew he had no chance at all.


    Originally, he wanted to keep pestering her for a while. He was very confident about his appearance


    and his fit body. He also assumed that the "husband" of a young beautiful actress would always be an


    old man with a wallet as fat as his belly.


    But the moment he saw Cameron, he grew even a little ashamed of himself.


    He did not expect that her husband was so young and handsome, and his fluent French showed that


    he was very well educated.


    How could hepete with a man like this?


    Cameron put the te in front of Nina, and asked, "What else do you want to have? I''ll get it."


    Nina got up and took his arm. "I''ll go with you."


    Then the couple left for the food counter together.


    As that man had just made a scene, everyone around already recognized her. Many people had been


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    taking photos with mobiles. The romantic dinner on the beach she was looking forward to could not


    continue with this attention. They needed to switch to somewhere else.


    If you are surrounded by a crowd of people, there would no romance whatsoever, and no one could


    swallow their dinner with all their eyes.


    So she took the opportunity to get up and get food. After a few steps, she whispered to Cameron, "How


    about eating at another ce?"


    "Yes." Cameron also knew that they could not stay any longer.


    In fact, he had also arranged a romantic candlelight dinner in the evening, but it was up to her. Now he


    could just continue with his n.


    He didn''t cancel the arrangement, just said he would be a littlete because he knew Nina would be


    recognized soon.


    Although she mocked that no one would recognize her, he clearly knew that she was the focus as soon


    as she showed up.


    However, Nina suddenly stopped after a few steps. She frowned and said, "Oh, we have to go back.


    We haven''t had the food you just took from the counter. If we leave like this, people will say that we


    waste food."


    As a public figure, Nina was always cautious about what she said and what she did. Nothing could go


    wrong.


    "You wait for me here. I''ll deal with it." Cameron turned back to their previous seats. Fortunately, he


    only took some shrimp with sauce. He sat down gracefully and finished the shrimps in a few bites.


    "Thank you." Nina smiled and said when he came back. Without saying anything, Cameron clenched


    her hand and left.


    "Where shall we eat now?" Nina asked Cameron as they were walking.


    Cameron calmly replied, "The hotel restaurant is said to be very good. Let''s give it a try, shall we?"


    "OK," Nina said. Now she just wanted to find a quiet ce for them to sit down.


    Thinking of what happened just now, she said to Cameron with a regretful look, "You are right about


    this. It was never a good idea to go to the beach."


    "It''s all right. Anyway, we could still eat." Cameron said and smiled at her. He never med her.


    Nina held his arms and sighed, "I think I have to pay for what I get. With all the fame I have as a public


    figure, I may never be able to go anywhere I want."


    Cameron smiled again, "I never expected you could see it with such rity."


    Nina snorted, "I''ve always been like this."


    They arrived at the restaurant as theyughed and joked. Nina was shocked by the romantic setting of


    the restaurant as soon as she stepped into it. She then turned to ask Cameron, "Did you arrange all


    these?"


    There was no one eating in the restaurant, so it was obviously booked.


    "Yes, I did it for you." Cameron took her by the hand and said, "I asked them to change the table to the


    terrace. We can just enjoy the beautiful night when we sit outside and eat."


    He always tried his best to give her whatever she liked.


    Although they were not able to feel the fun of being in a crowd, he wanted to let her have the best


    experience this evening.


    Nina was so touched and said, "Oh Cameron I should have listened to you today so that we would not


    have wasted so much time out there on the beach"


    She really liked what he had done to the ce. The light of the sun, the breeze, the candles, the red


    wine...everything was perfect.


    Cameron helped her sit in her chair then the waiter in the restaurant began to serve exquisite dishes


    one after another.


    Food, beautiful scenery, and her man. Nina felt that she was drunk before she even touched her wine.

 Chapter 729 She Got A Job Invitation!

    Chapter 729 She Got A Job Invitation!


    Just when Nina was intoxicated by all of those, Cameron across the table raised his ss and


    proposed a toast, "Let''s drink to you, Nina! I am intoxicated by you."


    Nina came to her senses and hummed, "why did you steal my words?"


    Cameron smiled in a low voice. It turned out that they thought the exactly same thing at the same time.


    Nina tilted her head, and teased him with a smile, "You know everyone says you science folks know


    nothing about romance. Who changed you?"


    "Everyone knows something about being romantic," said Cameron as he lowered his eyes to cut the


    steak, "it''s all about whether they want it or not."


    Nina couldn''t help smiling. He changed for her.


    Nina started to remember their school years and joked, "Do you remember our school days? You


    asked me to study all the time! You were like my teacher, and you refused to talk to me when I threw


    away my textbooks"


    "Every stage of the rtionship has a different goal. At that time, the goal was to improve your


    academic performance. Now, the goal is to make you happy." Cameron replied in a serious tone.


    Halfway through the meal, Sherlyn called Nina and said, "Babe, you''ve been trending again on Twitter!"


    "I know." Nina had to confess, "By being picked up by men?"


    Sherlyn replied, "Yes!"


    Nina sighed, "What could I do? He would not stop pestering me!"


    Nina then asked again, "Are you calling me just to ask me about this? You should have gotten used to


    it a long time ago."


    "You know yourself very well, sweetie." Sherlyn said on the phone, "I have something to ask you. Do


    you know that director Austin Hond? He is selecting the cast for a film recently."


    Nina said with a smile, "Of course I know. Isn''t he your dream lover? I pay close attention to him for


    your sake."


    As soon as Nina''s voice fell, she heard Sherlyn coughing violently at the other end of the line. It


    seemed that she was frightened by her words.


    Nina then heard Viggo''s faint voice on the phone, "Sherlyn, your taste for man is unique."


    Austin Hond was a well-known talent in the film industry, and he mainly directed artistic films. Almost


    every one of his works had won awards on the world stage, but his appearance waspletely


    inconsistent with the style of his films.


    That man was tall and bearded, and of course, his bearded face had be his distinctive personal


    logo.


    Compared to Viggo, Austin was very unique.


    Sherlyn liked Austin''s movies very much. She watched almost every one of them. She even took


    photos and asks for autographs on various asions when she could have a chance to meet him.


    Privately, she was full of praise for him. this was why Nina said that Austin was the man in Sherlyn''s


    dreams.


    But Nina forgot that she was with Viggo now. No wonder she was so shocked by her words just now.


    To cover up, Nina said in a hurry, "Why did you suddenly mention his film? It can''t be that he wants me


    in it, can it?"


    Nina asked this half-jokingly because everyone knew that Austin always chose his heroine who had


    experience acting on the big screen.


    Moreover, the new film he prepared was said to be a cross-border love affair, requiring both male and


    female protagonists to be fluent in French. At first, it was said that it was best to find actors that have a


    French origin. Nina was none of those, so she never thought of having the chance to act in his film.


    "Yes, thanks to your fluent French, the deputy director of his team came to me and invited you to the


    audition." After Sherlyn finished, Nina waspletely stunned.


    How could it be possible?


    Did she get a chance for the audition because of trending on Twitter?


    Sherlyn added, "But didn''t you say that you should have a good rest and prepare for your wedding with


    Cameron? So it''s on you whether to go or not."


    "I think since they have taken the initiative to ask you, it means that you would more or less be


    selected. The time for making a film is also very long. Moreover, the main parts of the film would be


    made outside of the country. You and Cameron would probably be parted again."


    "So you should think it over, right? And please discuss it with Cameron."


    "OK, I know," Nina responded.


    After hanging up, before Nina could say anything, Cameron proposed, "I think you should go."


    Cameron heard them, and without any hesitation, he chose to support Nina''s career.


    For Nina, an actress who had already made brilliant achievements in the TV shows, it was such a great


    chance for her to move up to the big screen unless she had no ambition at all.


    Nina was not that kind of person.


    Nina looked apologetic, "but I promised you that I would spend a lot of time with you after myst


    project..."


    Nina was very sorry because Cameron had been with her on the crew the whole time. She thought that


    she would apany him and make up for his sacrifice after she finished the show.


    Unexpectedly, she got another audition on the first day of her holidays.


    The most deadly was it was an audition for his film. She could push away others without hesitation, but


    not his film.


    Cameron reached out and held her hands, "As long as we are together"


    "Besides, I have already achieved something, and I should support you this time."


    This man was so confident and so calm, that Nina was deeply convinced by his words.


    "Cameron, why are you so good to me?" He was good enough to make her feel that may she had


    saved the earth in herst life. He was her lover, as well as her friend, and her family.


    "You''re my wife. I must be good to you."


    "If you want to go abroad for the job, I''ll go with you. I have lived abroad for many years and I can help


    you to fit in the job."


    "Ok then." Nina replied, "Let me talk to Sherlyn and ask her to make an appointment for this audition."


    Sherlyn quickly replied, "Austin and his team have been shooting in Sanya recently. You can go for the


    audition at any time during your vacation there. Isn''t it perfect? In addition, since Cameron is with you...


    do you still need me to be there with you?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Of course not. Just stay home and rest." Nina would never ask a pregnantdy toe to Sanya to


    apany her even if Cameron was not with her.


    Sherlyn smiled and said, "I believe Mr. Dauster knows how to seal a business deal more than I do."


    Men in the business world were smarter than foxes. That was true.

 Chapter 730 Memory Hurts

    Chapter 730 Memory Hurts


    The next day Nina was apanied by Cameron to the audition. Austin and his team happened to live


    in a nearby hotel.


    On the way, Nina joked, "what if I get an Oscar for this film?"


    Cameron raised his eyebrows and said, "Isn''t that a good thing?"


    Nina approached him with a smile and said, "Aren''t you afraid I will leave you if I am popr all over


    the world?"


    Cameron looked indifferent about what she said, "Anyone who says such words will not do it."


    "It''s because you are confident." Nina snorted.


    Cameron pointed out, "You have been working in this industry for a long time, and I know what kind of


    girl you are."


    They have been parted from each other for so many years, during which many men and women


    appeared in their lives. They still kept their hearts for each other and that exined a lot.


    Ninained, "Boring! You never act along with me!"


    Cameron clenched her hand, smiled, and said nothing.


    The audition went well. Judging from the expressions and reactions of Austin and his colleagues, Nina


    thought she could probably get the role.


    Before she left, Austin smiled and said to her, "Viggo called me this morning. He also said that your


    agent was his wife."


    Nina did know how to react to this.


    Why did Viggo make the call? He was not calling in her favor. He called to show off that Sherlyn was


    with him.


    Nina thought Viggo''s operation was too exaggerating. She guessed this was because she said on the


    phonest night that Sherlyn was his fan. That was why he called him, to inform him that she was his


    woman!


    What did he mean by calling her his wife?


    They had never been registered.


    Sherlyn ran away from her marriage registration that day.


    Without a marriage license, even if they had children and lived together, he could not address her as


    his wife. That was the way it was.


    When Nina was roasting Viggo in her mind, Austin said, "I''m impressed with your agent. She''s very


    capable and courageous. I thought we took a photo together."


    Nina said with a smile, "It''s not just one photo. It was many photos. She''s your biggest fan."


    There were so many photos of them together. They could bepiled into an album.


    Austin touched his beard and smiled, "Unexpectedly, she is with Viggo. She has good taste."


    Viggo was a golden Bachelor in the entertainment industry. Austin knew Viggo''s character very well.


    Many actors were just decent and gentle on the surface, but Viggo was a decent man for sure as time


    proved it all.


    That''s why Austin praised Sherlyn for her good judgment. Nina smiled and said, "That''s right. She has


    always had a good judgment. Just look at whom she works for."


    Austin was impressed by her words, and theyughed. The atmosphere was very harmonious.


    The first thing Nina did after saying goodbye to Austin and his colleagues was to call Sherlyn. After


    talking about the audition, Nina asked, "Did you and Viggo... get married?"


    Sherlyn was confused, "Not yet. I want to wait till the baby is born."


    "You know what happened?" Nina started to tell her about the incident," he called Austin under the


    excuse of me, and then told him that you are his wife."


    Sherlyn was stunned for a moment then she answered, "what was in his mind?" Lin Sherlyn was


    speechless.


    "What''s in his mind? He obviously cared about you too much." Nina corrected Sherlyn, "yesterday


    when I said you were his biggest fan, he must have heard it. That''s why he called him today to im


    that you are his wife."


    "He is obsessed with you now, Sherlyn. He starts to care."


    Then Nina started her analysis, "in fact, I think he must have had a feeling for you even before that


    night. That''s why he wants to marry you. The attachment he has with you is more than the baby."


    Sherlyn was silent for a while, and then she said on the phone, "Since when did you be a love


    expert?"


    Nina smiled," with what I have been through, one will naturally be an expert."


    "Come on just quit joking around." Lin Sherlyn added, "now that you have almost got the role, just


    enjoy the rest of your holidays. There should be no work arrangement for you at this point."


    Nina hung up with a light heart.


    She was really happy.


    Who would have thought that she could get a role in one of Austin''s movies simply by being on a


    Twitter trend? Other actresses would be so jealous of her.


    Nina and Cameron continued their vacation in Sanya in the next few days and returned to Riverside a


    weekter.


    Austin said that the preparation for the film took a long time. Two things that Nina cared about most


    could be done during this time. One was the birth of Emelia''s twins, and the other was her wedding


    with Cameron.


    Because Emelia was pregnant with twins, her pregnancy was rtively shorter, and the expected


    delivery date was almost the same as that of Maisie.


    Because Maisie never let her parents know about the pregnancy and didn''t contact Ezra at all, Julian


    gave David a few days off when she was about to give birth and asked him to take care of Maisie.


    Fortunately, Maisie was a very capable and independentdy. She hired a nanny long before the child


    was born. Jean Hilgard also rushed from her own city in advance to take care of Maisie.


    After all, she was a woman with medical knowledge. It was more convenient for her to take care of


    Maisie.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Maisie gave birth to a baby boy one morning. She didn''t know what was wrong. The first name in her


    mind was Ezio.


    She swore that she did not name her child this because of Ezra. When she thought of the name, she


    just wanted her child to be as free as an eagle, unlike his father, who had been oppressed because of


    being an illegitimate son. After he returned to the Cantillo family, the two daughters of his father and


    Mrs. Cantillo had been setting blocks for his return. He earned what he had in this family through a very


    bumpy road.


    He seemed to be a Daddy boy on regr days, but in fact, that was only his protective color. His world


    was full of plots and calctions.


    So Maisie hoped her boy could be a free man. Life was probably easier for an eagle.


    David disagreed with this name. Since Maisie broke up with Ezra and went to Grafstin with a pregnant


    belly, David had hated Ezra and the Cantillo family.


    He knew his sister too well. If Ezra had not asked her to be with him, she would never ask him first. All


    the feelings she had for him would be buried deep in her heart.


    Ezra knew that he could not bring happiness to her, and he still provoked her. David believed that he


    had taken her virginity as well her heart. Now she had given birth to his child! All the good future for her


    had gone.


    He could not understand why she insisted on giving the child this name. Every time she called the


    baby, it would break her heart one more time.

 Chapter 731 Did She Get Over It?

    Chapter 731 Did She Get Over It?


    "David, I know what you are worried about. I got over him. Giving the baby this name proves that."


    Maisie was still weak from giving birth to the baby, but there was strength in every one of her words.


    Also because Maisie was still weak, David could not bear to argue with her or to make her upset.


    He just looked away and clenched his teeth.


    He used to be a very optimistic and cheerful young man. He neverined about others, nor did he


    ever feel inferior because of his family. But now he suddenly hated all of them, especially the Cantillo


    family.


    He heard that Ezra''s father had cancer and was spending a lot of money on the treatment. He thought


    it was his payback for being such an evil man.


    His father deliberately created a car ident, trying to hurt his sister and the baby inside her.


    Fortunately, his sister and the baby were not harmed. Otherwise, David would rush into their mansion


    and kill him at the sight.


    "I know you care for me." Maisieforted David in a soft voice, "Don''t worry. Everything I do is for my


    own good as well. Now that I have Ezio, I need to watch him grow up, right?"


    "I just hope his life will be free as an eagle. I have really let it go. Otherwise, I would not name him this."


    Maisie looked magnanimous and her tone was calm. Only then did David believe what she had said.


    While Maisie was sleeping, Jean gave the child to the nanny and called David out.


    They sat down on the bench outside the hospital. Although the weather was still hot inte summer, the


    sun was not toxic as it was before.


    Jean nced at David, who looked so upset, and took the initiative to say, "From a psychological point


    of view, your sister is recovered from this rtionship. You don''t need to worry about her anymore."


    "You should thank this child. He is her hope. It is also because of this child that she finally got over the


    days after she left him."


    David looked up at Jean in a daze. He knew that Jean was an excellent psychologist. He was finally


    convinced.


    "You know your sister very well right? You are twins. You can understand many of her obsessions. If it


    was not for the child, she could not have survived the pain of leaving him."


    "Yes." David did not deny this.


    Maisie was very reserved. She never talked with people about her pain and suffering, and she did not


    know how to let it out. It would slowly kill her as they umted in her heart.


    When she left Ezra, she looked very calm as if nothing happened. But as her twin brother, he suddenly


    felt heartache and even had difficulty breathing the same night.


    In the middle of that night, he had to sit up from his bed for a breath.


    He knew that Maisie was in pain.


    Because of the pain that he could feel, he hated them even more.


    Jean added, "For the same reason, you should also feel her longing for a new life. She and the child


    will have a new life, and this thought would motivate her to bring up this baby"


    "As for the name of the child, it doesn''t matter that much now, does it?"


    Under the guidance of Jean, David felt much better.


    He murmured to Jean, "Thank you."


    In fact, he knew his sister was going to have a new life with her baby. He was just afraid that there


    would be another ident in Maisie''s life. He couldn''t bear it.


    The rtionship between him and Maisie was very close. They even never felt the same attachment


    with their parents. When they were 18, they were sponsored by the Hughes family to study abroad, and


    when they came back to the country, they worked with this family. In all those times, they were with


    each other.


    Because he cared about Maisie too much, whenever there was a bad sign, he grew worried about


    Maisie.


    Jean carefully observed the young man whose eyes were full of haggard, and said again, "I think it is


    you who really need some serious counseling."


    David looked at Jean in dismay. Unexpectedly, Jean noticed his psychological problems at one nce.


    Jean continued, "It''s not your fault that your sister hase to this point. You don''t need to feel guilty.


    It''s her own choice, not because you failed to protect her."


    David stared at Jean for a while, then suddenly raised his hand to hide his face and began to cry.


    His biggest fear was exposure. David felt that he couldn''t hold on any longer. A man should not let his


    tears fall down easily, but at this moment, he could not hold it any longer.


    Jean was absolutely right. Since Maisie''s ident, he had fallen into a deep sense of guilt and


    remorse.


    He always med himself for not caring enough about his sister. He did not even know when she had


    fallen in love with that man if he had found out earlier, he would have talked her out of it.


    He med himself for not being strong enough to protect Maisie, otherwise, Ezra''s father would not


    dare to hurt her.


    The moment he learned of Maisie''s car ident, his eyes went blind for a few seconds.


    Since Maisie left Riverside city, he had not spent one day without self-reproach, he could not sleep at


    all without his sleeping pills. Only with the help of medication could he handle the work the next day.


    When Maisie was giving birth in the hospital, he had never slept well up till now. He was afraid that


    anything bad could happen to his sister during the delivery.


    He heard that it was a hell of a time for a woman to give birth to a child. She could have died!


    While waiting outside the delivery room, listening to Maisie''s painful yells, he once again gnashed his


    teeth.


    Jean raised her hand and gently patted David''s trembling shoulders. She said in a soothing voice,


    "That''s ok. Just let it out."


    "You should know that your sister is a tough girl, right?"


    "Besides, she survived the pain of having a baby. What else is more painful than that?"


    "And as a brother, you have done an excellent job."


    David''s cry stopped slowly with Jeanforting him patiently. David felt much more rxed, maybe


    because of her words, or this emotional outbreak.


    "Thank you." To express his gratitude to Jean, he wiped away his tears and turned to hug Jean.


    "That''s ok." Jean said with a smile, "although I am no longer a psychologist, my professional quality is


    still there. I will still spare no effort to help people."


    David alsoughed, but when he looked up and saw the man standing nearby, he couldn''tugh


    anymore.


    The visitor was Arthur. He was looking at him and Jean in shock. Yes, he must have seen them


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    hugging a moment ago.

 Chapter 732 Have You Ever Cared About Me?

    Chapter 732 Have You Ever Cared About Me?


    David hated Arthur for his rtionship with Ezra.


    Arthur and Ezra were good friends. For this reason, David was hostile to Arthur.


    David had no hostility to his boss Julian. That was because he knew that Julian, like him, was with


    Maisie. Julian once fell out with Ezra for Maisie''s sake.


    However, David felt that Arthur was more inclined to stand on Ezra''s side. After all, Arthur had little


    interactions with them, unlike Julian.


    The good thing was that now Arthur knew that Maisie was pregnant with Ezra''s child, but he never told


    him that.


    Jean also saw Arthur standing not far away from them. She frowned slightly. She didn''t know why


    Arthur came here, but she knew that it was better not to let Maisie see Arthur, who had something to do


    with Ezra.


    David did not want to see Arthur either. Jean could feel it.


    She didn''t want to bring emotional instability to Maisie and David because of someone she knew, so


    she whispered to David, "Could you please go back and take care of Maisie? I''ll talk to him."


    David nodded, got up and left.


    Arthur''s expression showed that he had misunderstood their hug. David had no intention to exin. He


    did not like him, and he did not care.


    Jean walked up to Arthur and asked, "Why do youe here?"


    Arthur was jealous because he saw Jean hug David, but he did not want her to see that. He looked


    down at Jean and whispered, "Where else can I find you?"


    These days, he had reflected on his feeling for Jean.


    He loved her. That was love.


    Because he loved her, he med her for leaving without saying goodbye when she was abroad, for her


    indifference to him, for treating him as if he was just a random sex partner, and for forgetting him after


    they had slept together.


    He was not a womanizer. She was his first woman. He also wanted her to be hisst woman.


    But when he returned to her after graduation, she hadpletely disappeared.


    For the first time in his life, he was dumped so thoroughly that she even did not give him an excuse.


    During this time, he went to Jean many times, but each time he was turned away. He had no choice but


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to follow her here.


    Jean looked away to avoid Arthur''s eyes, "As for Maisie and the child¡ª"


    Arthur gave his word before she could finish her sentence, "I know. I will keep it a secret."


    Arthur was fully aware that the existence of Maisie''s baby was a big thing. He had no right to tell Ezra


    because he knew that this might change the fate of Ezra and Maisie.


    It was a good thing that they were in peace now. He did not want Maisie to wade into the muddy waters


    of Ezra Cantillo and the Cantillo family.


    Currently, his father was treated in his hospital for his cancer, so he knew more about the Cantillo


    family and their current situation than outsiders.


    With Ezra''s father''s admission to the hospital, the fight between Ezra and his two sisters began to heat


    up, because it was rted to the fate of the Cantillo family after their father''s possible death.


    It was not a good time for Maisie and this newborn child to be involved.


    "Thank you." Jean had nothing to say to Arthur except these two words.


    Arthur looked at her face and thought of her hug with David just now. He felt so upset. He asked,


    "Jean, could you give me another chance?"


    Jean smiled apologetically at him and then raised her left hand. There was a simple but stylish ring on


    her finger. She said, "Sorry, I may be engaged when I go back."


    "What?" Arthur was shocked.


    He did know that her parents had been introducing her boyfriends since she returned to her family''s


    He could not believe it even though he heard it from her.


    Jean drew back her hand without saying anything, and then she turned and left.


    Not everyone would wait in the same ce. After meeting again in Riverside City, she gave him a


    chance and waited for him patiently, but he was always mean to her.


    She thought that he must have lost interest in her, and that was why he always put her in those


    embarrassing situations.


    So she gathered her heart and returned to her family business. She no longer had any intersection with


    doctors. She wanted topletely forget about the days with him.


    She had thought that he woulde back for her, but he was no longer in her ns.


    She may indeed be engaged. She came to help Maisie this time. She also wanted to readjust her


    heart. If there were no idents, she would say yes to that man''s proposal when she went back.


    The man introduced by her parents was also an overseas returnee. He was engaged in the financial


    industry. From his upation to his appearance and personality, he was just the kind of wless man


    that her parents liked.


    Just when she turned around and took a few steps, she was suddenly jerk back by a staggering force.


    Jean fell into the arms of that man, unprepared. Before she could make any response, Arthur held her


    face and kissed her deeply. He was so aggressive that Jean felt that her lips were injured.


    Because both of them were good-looking people, they had attracted quite a lot of attention from some


    of the peopleing and going to the hospital.


    Jean was furious. She stamped Arthur''s feet and pushed him away. She shouted at the top of her


    lungs, "Are you crazy?"


    It was perhaps the first time Jean had lost her temper. She had always been calm and rarely lost her


    temper.


    And in her memories, Arthur was a modest and gentle man, who acted in a reserved and restrained


    manner, and was not the person who could force kissing ady in broad daylight.


    Arthur''s eyes were bloodshot. Ignoring the inquiring gaze from the people around, he approached Jean


    step by step and snarled, "Even if I am, it''s all because of you!"


    He even came forward and grasped Jean''s wrist, holding it tightly in his hand, for fear that she would


    run away from him again.


    "Jean, I don''t ept it! I met you first!" Arthur said obstinately.


    Jean did not struggle and simply let him hold her hand, but the smile on her face was cold and her tone


    was sarcastic, "You have known me a long time ago, but please be noted that no one would be waiting


    for you all the time.


    "Have you ever cared about me when I was waiting for you?" Jean finally said what was in her mind for


    a long time.

 Chapter 733 Cant Live Without Her

    Chapter 733 Can''t Live Without Her


    Upon hearing this, Arthur held her hand tight and refused to let her go


    In the past, he was not dealing with it right. Whenever he felt that she was talking to him with an


    attitude, he would either leave in anger or say something bad to her.


    Because he was paranoid about her, trying to hurt her with his words so that she would regret leaving


    him. He was expecting that she would be the one to take the initiative to find him and make peace.


    But he never expected that she would be so resolute and cold-hearted. She never got back to him.


    Instead, she resigned and left him.


    He lost herpletely.


    He panicked, the moment he realized he had lost herpletely.


    Only then did he finally realize that it was not she who could not live without him, but he was the one


    who could not live without her.


    It was he who couldn''t live without her. It was he who desperately wanted to make up with her. It was


    he who loved her that much.


    It was he who fell in love with her the moment he saw her in the crowd at the party. She was full of


    grace, shining like a diamond in the sky. His eyes were dazzled by her light.


    It was because he didn''t know how to love and cherish her, and it was because he was too proud to


    assume that she had to be with him.


    He was terribly wrong.


    "We need to find a ce to talk." Arthur was so determined this time and wouldn''t let her hand loose


    until he got what he wanted.


    Since she resigned and left Riverside City, he had contacted her many times, but she never replied to


    any of his messages. He had no chance to let her know his real thoughts.


    Annoyed, Jean pulled her hand away and said, "I have nothing to talk to you. Let me go!"


    Arthur still would not let her go and exined, "You don''t have to talk to me, but I just want you to hear


    what is in my mind."


    ncing at the onlookers around, Jean warned him in a low voice, "Arthur, don''t you know who you


    are? Don''t you feel ashamed of yourself?"


    He was the heir of Riverside City Hospital. Wasn''t he afraid of jeopardizing the reputation built up by


    generations in his family?


    "Why should I care? I don''t care for any of that."


    Previously, Arthur didn''t understand why Julian would go down to save Emelia regardless of everything,


    nor did he understand why Phil indulged his young wife that much.


    Now he understood them, the desperation and the longing.


    Now he could do anything as long as she coulde back to him.


    It didn''t matter if she wanted him to kneel and beg, because he would!


    On the other hand, Jean found herself so ashamed being watched by so many people like this.


    She was now the owner of Lorlene Jewelry. If they continued to badger her, she would be recognized.


    It would damage the brand image if he continued this nonsense in the public.


    So she red at the man in front of her, gritted her teeth, and said, "Okay, if you want to talk, let''s talk."


    Arthur could not believe his ears. She said yes! He soon came back to his sense and started to walk


    away.


    To avoid the public eye, the first thing Jean did after she was led to the gate of the hospital was to call a


    taxi. After she got in the taxi, she asked him, "Where do you live here?"


    Jean wanted to find a quiet ce near Arthur''s hotel where there were not so many people.


    To her surprise, Arthur said in a hoarse voice, "I haven''t checked in yet."


    When he heard from Emelia and Julian that Maisie''s condition had stabilized after giving birth to the


    baby, he rushed over and didn''t have time to book a hotel room. The first thing he did when he arrived


    in the city was to go straight to the hospital to find Jean.


    She felt a headache and had to ask the driver to go to the hotel where she checked in.


    It was near the hospital, so she could manage to get to Maisie''s side as soon as possible.


    The driver arrived at the gate of the hotel in a few minutes. When the two of them got off the car and


    she was about to say something, her hands were immediately grasped by him. This childish behavior


    annoyed her.


    She had said that she would talk to him. Did he think that she would break her promise and run away?


    It seemed that Arthur had seen through her mind. He said, "You''ve run away from me once, please


    don''t do it again."


    Being speechless for a moment, Jean sneered at him as an answer.


    She turned in the direction of the hotel and said, "There is a coffee shop on the first floor. Let''s go there


    to talk."


    Arthur didn''t move at all. He suggested, "Can we go to your room? What if someone sees us? I don''t


    want our conflicts to go public again."


    While talking, he was still holding her hand in his, as if she would disappear the moment he let her go.


    Jean squinted at him. Why did she always feel that there was something fishy in his mind?


    But she convinced herself out of it. They had been apart for months. He wouldn''t have improper


    thoughts for her the first day they meet, would he? Would he force her into it?


    Besides, what he said made sense. She knew that they wouldn''t have a good talk and there might be


    verbal conflicts or worse.


    So she nodded and said, "Ok."


    Arthur agreed in a low voice and followed her into the hotel.


    "Do you want anything to¡­" As soon as the two entered the room and she was about to ask him what


    he would like to drink, she was directly pressed against the door behind her. The man forced his lips on


    hers and blocked her words.


    This time, she was really mad at him.


    What was he doing?


    She pushed him away and yelled in anger, "Is this what you mean by talking?"


    Arthur pulled the cor of his shirt and stared at her with his dark eyes. "I think this is the best way to


    negotiate."


    Jean sneered, "What kind of woman do you think I am?"


    Arthur stopped talking. He continued this kiss without a word.


    She knew that he didn''t treat her as a casual woman, but she still said such words to irritate him. He


    didn''t want to exin or argue with her, as he just wanted to prove his love to her through actions


    While she gasped for air, Jean asked, "are you sure you want to continue?"


    After a pause, Arthur lowered his eyes and slowly stopped what he was doing, "I won''t force you if you


    don''t want it."


    All of a sudden, Jean smiled at him and said, "Yes, I want it."


    Arthur was stunned.


    What... What did she mean?


    Was this an invitation?


    Arthur felt that he was going crazy as he had no idea what she was thinking about.


    When he was still in a daze, Jean suddenly stepped forward and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Her soft red lips pressed against his neck. "You know you don''t have to force me to do it."


    All of a sudden, Shawn''s mind went nk.


    He sped the slender waist of the woman in his arms and acted recklessly¡­


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The reason she suddenly changed her mind and took the initiative was that she knew what he couldn''t


    bear the most. Didn''t he me her for being so cold after they had slept together? She nned to do it


    again.


    It would be even better if he didn''te to pester her gain. She would be relieved in that case.

 Chapter 734 Better Not Meet Again

    Chapter 734 Better Not Meet Again


    When David went back to the ward of Maisie, he didn''t tell her about Arthur. Instead, he told her that


    Maisie had left in advance.


    "I''ll be discharged from the hospital and moved to the confinement center in the afternoon. There''s


    nothing else to do here. You can go back to your work."


    It was naturalbor for her. She could leave the hospital after staying for observation. She had booked


    a confinement center room for herself. When she arrived there, everything would be taken care of by a


    team of professionals. She didn''t need to worry about anything, so David could go back early as he had


    so much work to do.


    "Mr. Hughes has given me a week off." His words implied that he didn''t want to leave her side.


    "So you are going to take that week off? You know how important and busy your work is, don''t you?"


    "Besides, Emelia has been staying in the hospital these days. Mr. Hughes must be in the hospital with


    her every day. Why don''t you go back and help him with his business?" She was pregnant way earlier


    than Emelia, but Emelia was going to have a cesarean section because she had twins.


    Now that she had been hospitalized, she would give birth to the babies at a chosen time.


    "But here you are, how I can leave you¡­" David certainly knew what she said and why, but he was still


    worried.


    "I have people taken care of me. Jean is here as well."


    David had no choice but to say, "Okay, I''ll go back tomorrow morning."


    "Okay."


    After a while, Maisie said to David in a serious tone, "I heard that you are very hostile to Mr. Cantillo


    and his family. There is no need to do so."


    She had wanted to talk about it with David for a long time. After learning from Emelia about his


    reaction, she wanted to talk with him, but the siblings had never had a chance to meet, so she thought


    it was the right time for them to talk face to face.


    Maisie brought up this topic.


    She said seriously, "I loved him back then, and I chose to give birth to the baby. David, I made my own


    choice, and it has nothing to do with him."


    "But if he hadn''t tricked you to be with him, you would never have taken the initiative to be with him!" he


    argued back, "It''s all his fault!" David was so excited that his voice was so loud that it woke up the


    sleeping baby beside him.


    Without saying anything more to David, Maisie stood up in a hurry, intending to hug the child in her


    arms.


    The nurse had been sent away by them before, and Maisie was still weak. Finally, David took the child


    in the cot to Maisie.


    This was the first time that David hugged him after the baby was born, and also the first time that he


    looked at him carefully.


    Because of his hatred for Ezra, David didn''t like the child at all, so he didn''t even look at him before.


    Now holding the baby in his palm, he was able to see him.


    It was said that boys looked more like their mothers. He indeed had the eyebrows and eyes of his


    mother. But if you took a closer look, you could also find features of Ezra.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him, but his heart softened.


    After handing him to Maisie, He turned around and stood by the window as she was breastfeeding the


    little hungry baby. He kept apologizing to Maisie, "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I was too extreme and


    impulsive. I won''t hold that much grudge against him and his family in the future, but I will never forgive


    him."


    "Okay. I just don''t want you to be burdened by all the hate in you. Hatred is a burden."


    "I know. I heard that he is going to be engaged to that woman, Erika Marshall." David said with his back


    toward Maisie.


    He couldn''t look back at her, so he could only listen to her nervously to see if there was anything wrong


    with her tone.


    He said this on purpose to see whether she still cared.


    She looked down at the baby in her arms and said in a gentle and calm voice, "Well, so let''s just stop


    talking about him anymore. We don''t want this Erika to misunderstand that I still feel for him."


    Maisie was not affected by this information. He was finally rxed and relieved.


    Maybe Jean was right. His sister had let it go.


    After feeding the baby, he fell asleep again. David carefully put the baby into the crib next to her.


    This time, he learned to speak in a low voice, "I''ll go through the discharge formalities for you and send


    you to the confinement center before I can rest assured."


    David turned around and walked out.


    Maisie was also a bit sleepy. She patted the pillow on her back andy down. Then she turned around


    and looked at the baby in the crib.


    After a while, she smiled.


    Ezra, I wish you good health. I wish you could have all the things you want, and I wish you a happy


    marriage with many kids.


    But this was the end of our story.


    If there was an afterlife, I hope I would never see you again.


    As the saying goes, "The best way to not fall into a bad romance is to not meet that bad man in the first


    ce."


    Jean returned to the hospital when she was about to leave for the confinement center. Originally, she


    didn''t mention anything about Arthur, but when she helped Maisie to carry the luggage, she bent down


    and identally revealed the hickey on her neck.


    After they were settled down, Maisie asked the nurse to leave. Then she asked Jean, "You and Arthur...


    you two are back together?"


    After a short pause, Jean asked, "What makes you think that?"


    Maisie raised her head to beckon her neck. Jean was so embarrassed in the first ce, but she soon


    calmed down and felt at ease again.


    "What if I tell you that I have no n to make up with him?" Jean replied.


    Maisie raised his eyebrows and smiled, "One night stand?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "He came here by himself. Who could say no to free sex? As for other things, I don''t have time to think


    about them yet."


    Just now, she left Arthur in the hotel room and rushed to the hospital by herself.


    He wanted to go with her, but she declined his request.


    Maisie agreed, "Well, I am with you. He was so childish and na?ve at that time. He hurt you with what


    he did, and you should not forgive him so easily."


    Maisie was also very clear about the grudge between Jean and Arthur. She also knew what Arthur had


    said to Jean. He said that he didn''t love Jean at all to someone else, and Jean heard it.


    That was also the reason why Jean decided to resign and leave him.


    Now that Arthur had changed his mind, but Jean had not.


    Therefore, Maisie supported her. If she didn''t want to talk to him, he had to step aside.


    "Let''s stop talking about him. Let''s talk about something else." Jean changed the topic, "By the way,


    Nina is prepping for the wedding. Will you attend it by then?"

 Chapter 735 All of Us Need to be Good to Ourselves

    Chapter 735 All of Us Need to be Good to Ourselves


    "I''m afraid that I can''t. The baby is too small." Maisie said with some kind of regret


    In fact, she had nned to attend Nina''s wedding. She missed Emelia''s wedding, so she really wanted


    to witness the happiest moment for Nina, and also that of Jean.


    She was known for not-liking going to parties with the rich people, and she even felt a little inferior by


    being friends with the daughters of famous families. Emelia and others were the only good friends she


    had known for so many years, and she cherished them very much.


    The baby was just an excuse. She didn''t have to take the baby with her. She could just go back home


    early.


    She had heard from David that Ezra was going to be engaged to the daughter of the Marshall family, so


    she thought it was better not to show up at that time. Although she was not distracted by him anymore,


    she was afraid that the Cantillo family and Erika would think that she was up to something.


    So she finally decided not to attend. She thought it was better for them to meet in private in the future.


    Although Maisie used the excuse of her child, Jean could guess the reason why she didn''t want to go.


    She supported her decision and said, "It was better this way. From now on, you and your baby could


    just live a peaceful life here."


    Maisie sighed, "Yes, I''m very satisfied with the current life I have. I''m content."


    After saying that, she took hold of Maisie''s hand and said, "Maisie, we need to be good to ourselves."


    Jean nodded, "Well, whether we have love or not, the first thing we love is ourselves."


    As soon as she finished her words, she received a call from Nina.


    "Honey, I heard that you moved to the confinement center today. Is that true? How are you right now?"


    "I''m fine now." she answered with a smile, "One good thing about naturalbor is a faster recovery


    speed. I just need to have a good rest."


    Now that Nina had called, Maisie just told her that she wouldn''t attend her wedding. Nina smiled and


    said, "It doesn''t matter. We will visit you after the wedding, and have a look at your baby boy."


    "If youe to the wedding, who would take care of the baby? You know how I miss him more than I


    miss you!" Both Maisie and Jean were amused by her words. They had to admit that she was really


    good at jokes.


    The three of them chatted for a while on the phone. Then, Maisie turned on the video and Nina


    watched the sleeping little baby. She sighed, "So cute! I bet he would grow up to be prince charming


    and many girls would go crazy for him"


    "When are you going to have your own? I can''t imagine how cute your kid will be."


    "I don''t want her to be cute. I just want her to be smart enough to not fall into the traps of men." She


    was joking and they allughed out. The conversation between the three women ended in a pleasant


    atmosphere.


    Maisie was tired andy down to have a rest.


    Jean got a call. She walked out of the room and answered it.


    "When will youe back?" asked Arthur on the phone


    Jean frowned and asked, "You haven''t left yet?"


    Arthur was speechless.


    So, she was ying hard to get again?


    When she was still working in the hospital, they had a wonderful night together. But on the second day,


    she turned against them and said that they were both adults and should be more open-minded about


    this kind of thing.


    The implication was that she just had sex with him for one night. It was just physical entanglement and


    had nothing to do with love!


    He was so angry that she said that so he paid back with more hurtful remarks.


    Now he was in such a situation again


    But how could he be angry now? How dare she say something unpleasant?


    He swore that he would never say anything harsh to her again. With her resolute look now, even if he


    did everything she wanted him to do, he would still not be forgiven.


    So he replied as if nothing had happened, "I''m on annual leave these days."


    He meant that he would stay in the city for the next few days. In short, he would pester her all the time.


    This was out of her expectation. She left for the hospital without saying goodbye. She thought he would


    be sensible and leave by himself, but she didn''t expect that he was so stubborn.


    The annual leave was just an excuse. It seemed that he had already prepared to pester her.


    Jean took a deep breath and replied calmly, "Well, I don''t go back at night because I need to take care


    of Maisie in the Hospital."


    "Didn''t she move to the confinement center today? I bet a team of experts is looking after her right now.


    Why are you needed for the night shift?" he exposed her lie.


    The high-end confinement center was different from the hospital. The new mother didn''t need to worry


    about anything. The baby was taken care of by a specialist, and everything was taken good care of.


    After all, he was the heir of the family hospital. How could he not know these things?


    Jean didn''t expect that Arthur could be so calm this time. He even dared to expose the loopholes in her


    speech.


    Of course, she did not n to give in so quickly. "I don''t need to but I want to because we are good


    friends."


    Arthur didn''t say a word.


    He could feel her attitude. She didn''t n to make up with him.


    "Then I''ll wait for you toe back tomorrow." After a while, he said to her.


    Jean didn''t want to pretend anymore. She said straightforwardly, "Arthur, that''s the room I booked. If


    you want to stay, please book your own room. Does it feel good to take over my ce?"


    Arthur said immediately," So as long as I book a new room, I can stay with you?"


    Jean was almost choked by his words.


    She hung up the phone and decided not to talk to him anymore.


    In fact, she didn''t need to stay at night. It was already time for rest, Jean was still here, so Maisie knew


    why.


    She asked Jean softly, "He''s left?"


    Seeing that Maisie had known what was in her mind, Jean didn''t hide anything. "No, he said he was


    taking annual leave recently."


    She understood what was going on.


    She was with her. So she said, "if you don''t want to go back to see him, you can stay here with me."


    "Besides, I asked David to leave today. Since you don''t want to meet Arthur, why don''t you leave


    tomorrow? As you can see, I can take care of myself now."


    "Besides, you are very busy with your work."


    "I really want toe here to see you for a few more days, but..." Jean was so annoyed by that man


    The only thought in her mind now was to avoid seeing him, so she agreed with Maisie, "In that case, I''ll


    go back tomorrow."


    So the next morning, after saying goodbye to Maisie, Jean went back to her hotel quietly, packed her


    luggage, and went straight to the airport.


    In order to show that he had listened to her words, Arthur specially told her that he had booked a new


    room, which was next to hers. When Jean went back to pack her luggage, she tiptoed and tried her


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    best to keep quiet for fear of waking him up.

 Chapter 736 Twins

    Chapter 736 Twins


    Jean went back to pack her stuff at dawn when most people were asleep including Arthur.


    Arthur had no idea she would avoid him like that as he expected her to return in the morning. He


    always woke up at around seven, and the first thing when he woke up right after his eyes opened was


    to call Jean for breakfast.


    He called but found that her phone was turned off. Arthur suddenly sat bolt upright in bed with bad


    feelings. He didn''t want to believe that Jean would leave early in the morning just to avoid him, but that


    seemed to be the fact.


    Arthur kept calling her while putting clothes on and went out to knock on the next room''s door, but there


    was no answer either way.


    Holding back the sadness and despair, he called to check with reception at the hotel and was told that


    Jean checked out earlier.


    Arthur sank into the sofa in his room with mixed feelings.


    "You...really don''t give me a chance? Not even the slightest one."


    When they were having sex yesterday, he murmured in her ear over and over, "I love you, Jean."


    She responded well then so that Arthur thought she believed him, but it turned out that she didn''t.


    Arthur was the golden boy growing up but was truly pathetic when it came to Jean for the first time in


    his life. Her leaving without saying goodbye that time crushed him, and the avoiding made it even


    worse.


    Arthur texted Phil, "Am I really that terrible?"


    Emelia was inbor and Julian stayed with her in hospital nervously while Ezra was a mess himself, so


    Phil was the only one Arthur could talk to.


    Phil texted back quickly, "Jean hurt you again?"


    Arthur didn''t reply.


    Phil knew what happened, he called Arthur, "Hey man, you''ll get used to it. It''s just the beginning. You


    can also quit if you can''t handle it. Of course, there is plenty of fish in the sea. Some girls at myw firm


    like you, they are all hot..."


    Phil was in mid-sentence when Arthur hung up the phone. Apparently, Arthur didn''t want to hear


    anymore and it seemed that he was obsessed with Jean.


    Arthur got up and took a shower in the bathroom which made him quite sensible after that.


    Now that Jean has left him, there was no need for him to stay in Grafstin, so he checked out and went


    to the airport.


    "Emelia is due to give birth in a few days. Jean will definitelye to Riverside City to see her. I might


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    as well wait for her there."


    Although Arthur really wanted to go find her, he knew where to draw the line. Showing up now would


    get him rejected again.


    At the airport, Arthur met David who was also going to return to Riverside City, but they didn''t talk.


    David clearly didn''t want to have anything to do with Arthur concerning Ezra.


    While waiting in the VIP lounge, Arthur sat beside David, and said carelessly, "Your sister had a son but


    hisst name is not Cantillo. This should be the best revenge for Ezra''s father."


    "You probably know how much he wants a grandson. He has two daughters with his wife and those


    illegitimate daughters. Ezra is the only son."


    "But Ezra still doesn''t get married yet. I''m afraid his father won''t be able to live to see his grandson.


    Even if Ezra gets married now, he might have a baby girl instead."


    "Now Ezra''s father does have a grandson who will never change hisst name to Canillo, besides, he


    might never know this grandson before he dies. That''s total torture and revenge."


    Arthur said that to make David feel better so that he would no longer hold a grudge against Ezra and


    his family, but David had mixed feelings instead.


    It was the greatest revenge that Ezra''s father was never going to take his grandson back until his dying


    day.


    "Letting Ezra''s father die with a grievance is just a payback for what he has done to my sister."


    David wouldn''t tell Arthur these terrifying thoughts and he also wouldn''t tell anyone, so he just kept


    looking at his phone, pressing his lips together without uttering a word.


    Arthur stopped humiliating himself and sat on the other side.


    Ten days after Maisie gave birth, Emelia delivered twins by c-section, an elder sister, and a younger


    brother. Julian almost cried when he saw Emeliaing out of the operating room.


    When doctors asked Julian if he would like to support hisboring partner, Emelia refused first before


    Julian could say something. She was normally gentle and kind but refused vehemently this time.


    Emelia refused because she didn''t want Julian to suffer more pressure.


    Julian was nervous and cautious these months. How could she add unnecessary pressure on him by


    getting him in this whole childbirth thing?


    They loved each other in their own ways. His love for her was more than enough, so not apanying


    Julian didn''t think he could handle that pressure and Emelia was tough on this, so he waited outside


    the operating room with Vincent and Nina.


    Vincent came from the Capital to see Emelia every day since she was in the hospital.


    Vincent was too worried about his little girl to eat and sleep well and prayed for her and the twins every


    day. After all, delivering babies was that a woman putting her life in the jaw of the death.


    Hearing the news that Emelia and the twins were doing great after surgery, people waiting outside were


    relieved.


    Julian held Emelia''s hand and kissed it eagerly, promising to himself that he wouldn''t let her suffer this


    anymore. A son and a daughter would be enough. He was unlike other rich guys who didn''t care about


    women''s health and treated their wives as a breeding machine.


    Julian could live with it even if there was no baby with Emelia, so it was already the biggest blessing to


    have a boy and a girl. A family with two kids would be enough from now on.


    He would get a vasectomy after Emelia''s recovery.


    They named their daughter na Hughes and their son ric Hughes as nned.


    "I love you, Emelia. Thank you!" Julian said gently in her ear while holding her hands. She moaned


    dreamily and then fell into a sleep. Emelia was too weak to respond more.


    Gerhard and Heather, together with Grandpa Hughes who was not feeling well these days in a


    wheelchair pushed by his housekeeper, also came.


    "A boy and a girl, that''s truly a blessing for us!" Grandpa Hughes enjoyed it the most and even he


    looked better with healthily rosy cheeks.

 Chapter 737 Not up to Him

    Chapter 737 Not up to Him


    Everyone was happy but they all left to let Emelia and the babies get some rest after seeing they were


    doing great. Julian has got all things settled. He would take care of Emelia while the kids were being


    taken care of by two maids.


    Nina stayed to help, and she said lovingly to Emelia instantly after she woke up, "Babe, are you OK?"


    Julian took a nce at Nina, keeping himself from speaking ill of her.


    He didn''t want to get jealous of Nina in front of Emelia when she was that weak. This woman...


    Julian didn''t know how to describe Nina. Does she think this was appropriate to call Emelia "babe"?


    People would think she had a thing for Emelia. Wasn''t there a scandal between them on Twitter


    before?


    Julian talked to Nina about this plenty of times, but she didn''t try to change at all. Emelia also let her be


    this way. Julian felt that it was time to talk to Cameron, letting him do the talk.


    Julian spoke to Cameron outside the ward when he came to pick Nina up in the evening.


    Hearing Julian''s words, Cameron said with a shrug, "Mr. Hughes, to be honest, it''s not up to me."


    Julian was speechless as he thought that Cameron could dominate Nina, but it turned out he was a


    henpecked husband.


    "Since when am I in charge?" Cameron added, "Will Emelia listen to you when she sets her mind to


    something?"


    Julian also shrugged his shoulders. Of course, he didn''t get to decide for Emelia as he finally got


    married to her. He just wanted to spoil her and nothing else.


    "Wee to my world." Cameron smiled.


    Cameron was supposed to be jealous because Emelia was just called "babe" by Nina who has never


    called him that.


    "What were you and Julian whispering about outside?" Nina asked Cameron after sitting in the car with


    him.


    "You said that like we are gossipers." The word "whispering" made Cameronugh.


    "You don''t have to say. I know he must have whined about me." Nina snapped.


    Nina has seen through Julian, she groused, "What is he so jealous about? He only allows Emelia to be


    his ''babe''? Can''t she be my ''babe''?"


    "Emelia is also Mr. Longgerich''s ''babe''. Howe Julian doesn''t whine about him?"


    Cameron was amused by his tart-tongued wife, and said with a smile while driving, "Actually I should


    be the one who gets most jealous. You never call me that."


    Nina justined about Julian getting jealous all the time, and now Cameron did it, too.


    "Are you sure you want me to call you ''babe''?" Nina said in a low voice.


    She did call him "honey" or "hubby" among others which changed with her mood, but never a "babe".


    After all, he was a man, and this nickname would be more suitable for a woman like Emelia.


    "Yes," Cameron answered.


    Nina rolled her eyes and said, "You are driving. Let''s try it at home for safety as long as you can handle


    it."


    Cameron chuckled.


    Jean came to Riverside City to see Emelia after she was sent home from the hospital during which


    Jean had been in contact with Arthur. To be exact, it was Arthur who kept contacting her, and she just


    replied a few times.


    Jean got a text from Arthur after the nended thest time she returned from Grafstin, "Don''t even


    think about getting engaged with other men, I will stop this whatever it takes!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jean could sense his rage from the exmation mark at the end, but she was too busy to think about it.


    She was going to attend the Jewelry Exhibition abroadter on which was one of the biggest events in


    the jewelry scene. Lorlene Jewelry attended it every year but this was the first time since she took over.


    She needed to design more stylish jewelry to make a ssh at the exhibition, increasing the


    international presence of Lorlene Jewelry, so she was too busy to think about her personal life.


    She didn''t even have time for the perfect man her parents introduced who she had dinner with a few


    times and picked her up once at Riverside City. Jean almost lived in the design department of her


    She just made a quick stop at Riverside City to see Emelia before flying abroad to the exhibition.


    Arthur called her many times the night before she decided toe to Riverside City.


    Jean knew what he wanted as he texted many times about when she would arrive so that he could pick


    her up.


    Jean didn''t reply for two reasons, one was that she didn''t want to, and the other was the unsettled time


    since she needed to consider an appropriate flying time going abroad from Riverside City.


    Arthur called Jean again and again when she was having dinner with her parents. Her father was telling


    her things in business that she needed to be careful about as she wouldn''t be back real soon.


    Her parents exchanged nces as Jean''s phone rang nonstop and said, "Aren''t you going to pick


    that?"


    Her parents had no idea about their daughter and Arthur, only sensing a bit that she might have had a


    quite serious rtionship which must have been over now.


    Not wanting to be bothered by Arthur''s constant calls, Jean had no choice but to stand up and pick up.


    "Tomorrow at 10." She walked out of the dining room and said in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in


    the living room.


    "Okay then, I''ll pick you up," Arthur said joyfully on the other end of the phone.


    "Thank you." Now that she has told him the arrival time, it was okay to let him pick her up.


    Jean also knew that Arthur would do it even if she didn''t allow it. She might as well let him do as he


    wished rather than wasting time on this, she would leave soon anyway.


    Seeing that she didn''t reject him, Arthur added, "How about a lunch together?"


    "Sorry, I will have lunch at Emelia''s with her," Jean replied coldly.


    This was not an excuse. Emelia invited her sincerely earlier.


    Arthur knew that Jean was on good terms with Emelia so it was natural to have lunch together. He


    added, "Then how about dinner?"


    "I need to fly abroad to the exhibition at 4 p.m.," Jean''s voice still sounded frosty.


    Arthur fell silent all of a sudden on the other end of the phone. He clearly didn''t expect that Jean would


    not stay at Riverside City for even one night or she didn''t want to meet him at all.


    If it weren''t for his constant calls, she wouldn''t have told him the arrival time or let him pick her up.

 Chapter 738 Just A Friend

    Chapter 738 Just A Friend


    Arthur replied after a while with sadness, "Jean, do you really hate me that much to avoid me like that?"


    "I have nothing to say if you feel that way." It was hard enough for her to make a day to see Emelia at


    Riverside City so she didn''t intend to exin her schedule to him.


    There was no need to exin to him as she didn''t n to see him or have anything to do with him in


    the first ce.


    "If there''s nothing else, then that''s it." Jean ended this call, thinking that he might not pick her up


    tomorrow at the airport and she''ll just get a cab to see Emelia.


    Back to the table, her mother asked her casually, "Who keeps calling you? Someone who likes you?"


    "Just a friend," Jean said shortly.


    Seeing her attitude, her mother didn''t know how to ask more.


    Jean''s father said with a serious face, "I heard from Mario that there''s a man who keeps bothering you.


    Was that him who called you before?"


    Mario was the man her parents introduced who was close with Jean''s father as he liked this potential


    future son-inw very much.


    Arthur came to see Jean a couple of times before but she all turned him down. Mario ran into Arthur


    once when he went to see Jean at thepany, which must have been why her father knew about


    that.


    "Of course not, I haven''t spoken to him in years." Jean smiled a little.


    It was not that she wanted to hide or something, she just tried to keep it simple.


    "Well, Mario said that this man is not from Zoshalor. You are our only daughter, and now you''ve taken


    over thepany, we really want you to stay at Zoshalor. A long-distance rtionship doesn''t work."


    Jean''s father nodded.


    "OK," Jean replied coldly and carried on with her meal.


    "After this exhibition, you should make it clear with Mario and let him know if you have a future or not.


    Don''t waste his time." Her father added.


    "I know," Jean said still shortly.


    The rtionship between Jean and her parents seemed fine, but actually, that was not the case.


    She was really into psychology at that time and wanted to pursue it but they did not agree with the


    excuse of no future. And it was such a shame if she didn''t study design and came back to take over the


    family business since she had a gift in design when she was little.


    Yet Jean thought that gift and passion were not the same things.


    It wouldn''t work with a gift if she didn''t even enjoy it.


    And howe there was no future with psychology?


    Leading experts in any field had limited chances. Jean had confidence in bing a leading


    psychologist as she has always been a straight-A student since little.


    Jean was always kind and obedient, but she didn''t want topromise on her life choice at that time.


    Her father tore the offer to the psychology school apart in an extreme manner and sent her abroad to


    study design which changed her life.


    Jean had no choice but to go abroad first and then changed her major. She practically supported


    herself those years since her father cut her off financially after that.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She gradually made peace with her father as her mother always said that her father was in poor health


    with imploring eyes and tears.


    But Jean still held a grudge otherwise she wouldn''t have chosen to go to Riverside City instead of


    Zoshalor where her parents were.


    Issues with her parents have been upsetting her, causing her to make such a rebellious decision and


    have a rtionship with Arthur.


    Although she has returned, it didn''t mean that she has forgiven her parents in her heart.


    She wouldn''t have left Riverside City if she didn''t break up with Arthur and she wouldn''t have taken


    over thepany if it weren''t for her father''s health.


    Facing the situation that her parents tried to meddle in her love life, her short words showed grievance.


    But her father seemed that he didn''t sense her feelings at all, and said, "Your mother and I have more


    experience than you, we won''t get it wrong. Mario is a perfect man, you..."


    Jean put down the fork while her father was still talking, "Dad, Mom, I''m done. Enjoy your dinner. I''ll go


    pack my things upstairs."


    Her father was furious as she walked away after saying that.


    "Would you look at her? She clearly doesn''t want to move forward with Mario. I don''t get it. What''s


    wrong with him? Why does she keep rejecting him?" Jean''s fatherined to her mother.


    "I think you are pushing it too far. She just came back and she said she just wanted to focus on her


    work. You are the one who keeps arranging dates." Jean''s mother tried to fix their rtionship.


    Jean''s father was so anxious about his daughter''s personal life instead of her mother.


    She was still excited that their daughter finally made peace with them, yet he has started setting their


    daughter up on blind dates with tons of young men.


    "How can I not be anxious? My body''s getting worse, and I''d like to live to see her happily married ever


    after so she won''t be too tired running apany." Jean''s father growled.


    He added, "Mario is in the financial business, and he sure can give constructive advice and support her


    in developing thepany."


    "Don''t you believe that she can run thepany alone?" Jean''s mother said.


    He took a nce at her and said nothing.


    His silence suggested that he did not believe in his daughter, which was why he tried every means to


    introduce Mario, an elite in the financial business.


    Jean''s mother put down the fork and sneered at him, "We women can do it, too. I have faith in our


    daughter. If you don''t believe her, why don''t you spare her and let others take over yourpany? She


    doesn''t like it anyway."


    Jean''s mother was normally kind and gentle and always did what her husband told her. It was unusual


    that sheshed out at him as she realized that introducing Mario was not for their daughter''s happiness


    but for thepany''s future development.


    She hated it that he used their daughter like that and didn''t have faith in her.


    "Why are you so mad at me?" Jean''s father shouted behind her.


    "Do you think she can run thepany by being cold and unsociable? She is just a designer. A


    capable assistant is a must to handle social intercourse and management."


    Jean''s mother kept walking upstairs without replying anymore.


    Jean''s father was furious, thinking that he was right about all of this.

 Chapter 739 Is He Serious?

    Chapter 739 Is He Serious?


    Overhearing their argument, Jean sneered and walked towards her room in big steps.


    She was an excellent psychologist and good at reading people, treating people with psychological


    problems, and helping them recover, which her father never realized.


    Unlike those sophisticated people in the business world, she was indifferent and not a fan of socializing


    and talking much in public. Yet her ability to read people helped her know her business target all at


    once.


    It was hard to lose as she knew her target well.


    The so-called sess meant getting things done instead of being glib, didn''t it?


    However, her father had always hated her being a psychologist and the thought that she could make


    use of it didn''te to his mind. He just believed that she was not cut out for doing business merely


    based on her personality.


    She only went to those parties a few times since she came back, and she thought there was no need to


    go again as she had already learned the personalities and characters of most people in the business of


    Zoshalor.


    What she needed,ter on, was to spend time in thepany, figuring out rtive ns ording to


    her counterparts'' personalities and working styles or conscientiously choosing partners based on what


    she knew.


    But her father believed that it was no use working without going out to socialize.


    Jean didn''t even care to exin to him and decided to move out after this exhibition.


    In fact, she did n to live alone when she returned. It was her mother who persuaded her, saying that


    it was not decent moving out after so many years and only by living together would they understand


    each other and make peace.


    Jean madepromises for her mother, but now it seemed that moving out was the best choice.


    Then she wouldn''t have to listen to her father if they didn''t live together.


    Jean had already packed her suitcase, packing upstairs was just an excuse to leave the table.


    The sound of knocking came behind her, and her mother walked in after she said e in".


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You can move out after this exhibition." Her mother said it decisively before she could say anything.


    Jean was surprised since it was her mother who persuaded her then.


    "I was soft. I have always wanted to fix your rtionship with your father, trying not to upset him as he


    has been in poor health. But he hasn''t changed at all even though we''vepromised every time," Her


    mother said with anger.


    "It won''t get anywhere good if he doesn''t change, then whatever." She added, "You can move out and


    live your own life."


    Thinking that they stopped their daughter from studying psychology, Jean''s mother felt remorse.


    Although it was Jean''s father who decided this, she truly didn''t help. Would their rtionship be as bad


    as all this today if she could support Jean like now?


    "That was a long time ago, Mom." Jean hugged her mother and tried tofort her.


    At least Jean managed to graduate with double degrees whatever that took.


    Studying psychology was her passion while studying design was herst love for her parents.


    She has seen the remorse and change of her mother, but her father...


    She thought that maybe men were all arrogant and would never apologize even if they were wrong,


    especially her father.


    The next day at Riverside City, Jean turned on her phone and was going to call an Uber while carrying


    her suitcase.


    She received an unexpected text from Arthur, "I''m at the airport, call me when yound."


    She was taken aback.


    Jean thought that he wouldn''t pick her up since things got awkward on the phonest night.


    And she thought that he would hold a grudge against her as she avoided him and left without telling


    him after sleeping with him against time in the morning at Jamton. She didn''t expect that he would


    keep contacting her with no sign of anger.


    Is he serious?


    Jean frowned while holding the phone.


    Arthur called before she could think of something else, she had no choice but to pick it up.


    "Are youing out? I''m at the exit," He said gently on the phone as if nothing happenedst night.


    Jean was not used to this as he always said bad words to her after their arguments.


    "Jean?" Hearing no reply from her, he called her name, worried.


    "I''ll be there soon," Jean replied while gathering her senses.


    She calmly walked towards the exit with her long legs after hanging up the phone, her expression


    covered by the sunsses on the bridge of her nose.


    Jean saw Arthur at first nce at the exit just like when she saw him at first nce at the party with


    ssmates and friends back then.


    He was a typical rich boy with bright eyes and a slender figure. But she knew in the first ce that he


    was a gentle but unapproachable man.


    That was why she didn''t have confidence that he would like her back though she admitted that she


    wanted to have sex with him. It was unexpected that he would like her that easily as he looked


    unapproachable.


    His ears turned red as she came near him with just a little sexy vibe.


    Jean thought either this man was a virgin or a good actor.


    It turned out he was a virgin. Jean felt better as she also was a virgin, so that was fair.


    But she didn''t expect that an innocent man could be that crazy, too.


    She also didn''t expect anything else after that night.


    She nned to forget about him, but he managed to find her among all girls at college. She decided to


    indulge herself since there was still time before graduation and return anyway.

 Chapter 740 Love Is Crazy

    Chapter 740 Love Is Crazy


    Jean never knew she would recall so many memories of seeing Arthur, but she regainedposure


    very quickly, calmly walking towards him while carrying the suitcase.


    He took her suitcase automatically when she came, she said politely, "Thank you."


    Arthur nced up at her with thoughts in his eyes that he''s been missing her these days.


    He couldn''t see her expression with her sunsses on,ughing at himself a little and thinking that it


    was better to see nothing than her aloofness on her face.


    He then looked away and said, "Let''s go."


    They strode out of the airport hall.


    Arthur put her suitcase in the trunk of the car and went in while Jean got in the car and fastened her


    seatbelt.


    "Jean." She just buckled up and then heard him calling, she instantly raised her eyes at him and her


    face was getting so close to his abruptly as he held his face close to her. Then she was kissed by him


    strongly in the seat.


    He caught her off guard, leaving her no time to dodge. And he was so strong and tough that she could


    barely breathe sitting on the seat passively.


    "You..." Jean was so annoyed and was about to curse when he loosened her, but got more annoyed as


    he did it again the next second, shutting her up by his mouth.


    She had no idea what happened to this originally shy and reserved man who has be so rude and


    outrageous like a pervert, kissing her shamelessly when they were not in a rtionship.


    Jean bit him hard out of anger, unleashing the taste of blood between their lips.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought he would let her go after this, but he just wiped the blood on his lip while squinting and


    leaned over to kiss her again more strongly. Jean couldn''t be more furious.


    Was he crazy?


    He was crazy because of her.


    Thinking that she was just about to make a quick stop at Riverside City before going abroad, he went


    crazy.


    Arthur finally went through these days of missing her since separating at Jamtonst time, and he


    has been looking forward to seeing her at Riverside City. But she only stayed for a little while for


    Emelia.


    He would go nuts if he didn''t do something to her.


    He didn''t even care about getting bitten by her as the blood would awaken his inner monster and make


    him kiss harder.


    The sexual tension was all over the car when they were done kissing. Jean breathed heavily to calm


    herself while Arthur mumbled with his head on her shoulder which smelled nice, "Jean, I miss you..."


    She didn''t know why but she couldn''t say anything bad to him at this point.


    At this very moment, Emelia called timely as Jean didn''t know how to handle this mess.


    "Hello." Jean regainedposure and picked up the phone.


    "Did you arrive?" Emelia asked with care.


    "Yes, Arthur has picked me up, don''t worry," Jean replied honestly.


    "OK, see youter." Emelia hung up as she said. It might be that she didn''t want to interrupt knowing


    Jean was with him.


    Jean and Arthur came to their senses after this call. He then sat back in his driving seat.


    Jean looked down to fix her clothes after putting her phone aside, and said, "Just drive."


    Arthur didn''t say anything more, ncing at her with great affection and driving out of the parking lot.


    They both remained silent at first. Arthur didn''t dare to have a word for fear that she would me him


    pointedly for what he did just now.


    And then he thought he couldn''t stay quiet anymore since it was hard enough to have time alone with


    her and he needed to talk, but found that she was asleep with her head tilting as he turned to her.


    She was wless and pretty with clean features which only appeared soft when in sleep. But he still


    noticed the coldness on her face.


    Arthur could imagine how hard she worked for the jewelry prepared for the exhibition as he did his


    research about this after she mentioned it yesterday and realized how important it was. No wonder she


    would fall asleep.


    He felt hurt and regretful thinking that he had kept texting her those days. He didn''t know she was that


    busy preparing for it...


    This also indicated that he didn''t know her and her business well.


    He knew he wasn''t good enough after rethinking himself so she didn''t care about him.


    Arthur set his mind on learning from Julian and others from now on.


    Arthur wasn''t technically in business. Among the four of them, Julian and Ezra were real businessmen


    so they knew everything about the business.


    Arthur studied medicine while Phil studiedw, both elites in their field. Phil had a great interest in doing


    business out of his personality, making hisw firm one of the top ones in the country.


    But Arthur was just interested in medicine. So he wouldn''t have dipped his toe in business if he didn''t


    need to take over the hospital.


    He gradually got the hang of business rules thanks to his intelligence and years of learning from those


    three, so he could be able to take over the hospital after his father''s retirement.


    But he thought it was time to be a real businessman since the woman he loved was in the


    business world. He hoped to better protect her, helping her when she was in trouble.


    On the way, Arthur decided to set up a branch hospital at Zoshalor so that he could have a long time


    there.


    Those three had talked to him, trying to persuade him to open more hospitals that would turn out great


    anywhere with their reputation.


    Arthur didn''t want to expand since he had consultations and operations every week with his limited


    energy and the current general hospital and branches were enough for him.


    But now he suddenly had the ambition to work on his career to better protect his love.


    Jean was so sleepy that she slept all the way to Emelia''s.


    She couldn''t even remember how many working nights she''s been through. A gentle voice came into


    her ear, "We are here, Jean."


    She struggled to open her eyes and found that she has already at Emelia''s, sitting up straight and


    pulling the mirror in front of her to tidy herself up. She came without makeup but Emelia and those guys


    would know what happened to her and Arthur with her unusually red lips.


    Jean took a deep breath, thinking of letting that kiss pass since she had a good sleep as he drove well.

 Chapter741 Catch Up with You

    Chapter741 Catch Up with You


    Julian went out to wee Jean and saw Arthur who followed behind. Julian gave him a sympathetic


    look.


    He had been there, so he understood how Arthur felt right now. But what could he say?


    They both let the opportunity pass them by and regretted when it had gone.


    Jean went to the bedroom to see Emelia and her babies. Though she had seen Maisie''s baby before,


    the baby''s serene sleeping faces still melted her heart.


    "Twins are so incredible. It''s hard to imagine theye out of your t belly," said Jean.


    "Yes. They might look the same, but their personalities have nothing alike. The elder sister is very


    quiet. She often sleeps after drinking milk. She never cries when she''s awake. But the younger brother


    is a bit bratty. He needs people to hold him, otherwise, he will cry." Emelia smiled.


    "Wow, amazing. I think the sister is going to be level-headed when she grows up. She will take the little


    brother under her wing."


    "Yes, Julian and I feel the same. Julian said he would train the little one up, so he could take care of his


    sister." Emelia agreed.


    Jean burst intoughter, "He''s biased towards the sister."


    Emelia signed, "Just look at their names. He thinks the boy should bear all the responsibility, while the


    girl only needs to be pretty."


    "He already treats them differently. The girl hardly cries. Every time she cries, Julian is heartbroken. He


    never pays as much attention to the younger one."


    "I don''t know what to say. Every day I''m pissed off by his different treatment.


    Jean could help tough. "I never expect Julian to be so biased."


    "You can never judge a book by its cover. If both were girls or boys, he wouldn''t be like this. But it


    happens to be a girl and a boy. I think he can''t help himself from showing favoritism." Emelia signed.


    While they were chatting in the bedroom, Julian and Arthur were talking in the living room.


    Arthur raised a question as soon as he sat down, "Do you know any business activity abroad?"


    "Why do you suddenly bring this up?"


    Besides med school courses, Arthur also took management as a minor. He got a degree in


    management with a high GPA.


    "I wanted to learn more about it. Plus, she is going abroad this afternoon. If there is an appropriate


    program, I will be justified to go with her."


    "It seems that you decided to go t out." Julianughed.


    "What else can I do?"


    He used to be arrogant and stupid. He thought he was special to Jean. She couldn''t live without him


    and she would make peace with him.


    Now it was a p in his face. He had to take action.


    "I''ll ask about it." Julian nned to go upstairs to make the call.


    The moment he got up he heard the baby cry upstairs. He immediately rushed up and threw aside


    Arthur''s stuff.


    The four of them used to be best buddies. If anyone needed help, the other three woulde to help


    as soon as possible.


    As Phil fell in love with Anya, Julian also made light of them because of Emelia. Now Julian and Emelia


    had babies, their friendship didn''t matter as much to him.


    The newborn would cry every two hours out of hunger, so Julian almost automatically rushed into the


    bedroom. Emelia still needed to rest. Julian didn''t want her to be troubled by it, so he shouldered the


    responsibility of taking care of the babies.


    Emelia''s breast milk was not enough for two babies, so they fed babies with a mix of breast milk and


    milk powder. Julian was already adept at making milk powder. Emelia could hardly help. Julian and the


    nurse could handle everything.


    Now Jean was upied taking care of the crying babies. When she visited Maisie, it was only one


    baby crying. She couldn''t handle both of them.


    Luckily Julian and the nurse save the day. When they went out, Julian helped adjust the cushion behind


    Emelia. "If you are tired, do remember to lie down. Watch out for you back."


    Being mollycoddled in front of Jean, Emelia blushed.


    Jean said enviously, "Julian is so sweet."


    "To be honest, I never expect he will be like this. People change, or in other words, people will care for


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    the one they love." Emelia smiled.


    "It''s likely that people might do something wrong when they haven''t sorted out their feelings."


    Jean knew Emelia was insinuating.


    But Emelia knew it was a long process to get over it. Jean needed toy bare the scar that just healed,


    and face the risk that Arthur might not be serious.


    Emelia said gently, "Jean, I want you to be happy. If you can''t forgive him now, then don''t. Follow your


    heart and don''t swallow your pride."


    "Time will tell." She added.


    "I know." Said Jean, smiling.


    "I will not swallow my pride at this point."


    "Then it''s fine." Emelia sighed.


    Jean stayed for lunch, so Arthur also stayed. Jean didn''t know why he had be so brazen. Though


    Julian was his friend, was it really appropriate?


    Did he n to stay here all day?


    Wasn''t he busy at all?


    Luckily, he left for a while after lunch. Jean thought he wouldn''te back, but he showed up again


    when she was about to leave for the airport.


    "I can take you there." He took over her suitcase before she could refuse.


    "No, thank you."


    "It''s ok, I''m also heading that way." Arthur opened the door for her.


    Jean wondered where he was heading. When they arrived at the airport, he took a suitcase off the car.


    Suddenly it dawned on her. Jean clenched her teeth and asked, "You''re not going abroad, are you?"


    "Well, there is a business school in the city you are visiting. I''ll participate in one of their exchange


    activities."


    He was really persistent.


    Jean sneered, "Aren''t you a doctor? Why do you attend a business activity?"


    Jean meant to scoff at hisme excuse. But Arthur deeply looked at her and said, "I want to catch up


    with the career woman."

 Chapter742 Have You Ever Asked Me about It?

    Chapter742 Have You Ever Asked Me about It?


    Jean never expected that he would say something like this. She was choked.


    "Don''t you have a second degree in management? You are already better than me, even if you don''t


    participate in the activity," said Jean. Then she rolled the suitcase and walked forward.


    Arthur stepped swiftly to catch up. "You know I had a second degree?"


    If his memory served him right, he didn''t mention it to her.


    It was ironic that they had had sex but they knew little about each other. No wonder he didn''t know how


    to find her after she disappeared.


    Jean hastened her steps at his question. He used to be famous among international students for being


    all-around and preeminent. People talked about him a lot.


    She was then entric, upied taking minor courses, and not interested in men. She had heard


    about him but didn''t know what he looked like.


    People said he was a personable rich kid.


    After they had sex, he came to find her at her apartment, and someone recognized him. Jean then


    came to realize that she had slept with THE Arthur.


    She didn''t know she was so good at picking men. She easily found the most outstanding one.


    Though Jean didn''t answer, Arthur was quite happy, for he had made sure that she knew something


    about him. Otherwise, why did she know he had a management degree?


    Having boarded, Jean asked for the nket and put on the eye mask. By doing so, she also managed


    to kill any chance of talking with Arthur.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was annoyed by Arthur''s unexpected perseverance.


    She thought he would no longer badger her after she shrugged him off and turned him down. But he


    had be this whole other person who was shameless and¡­ possessive.


    Jean started to question whether she knew him well.


    Though she closed her eyes, she was in chaos.


    As for Arthur, he looked peaceful. Jean would spend almost half a month at the expo. It would take him


    the same period of time to take part in the training program. He would try to transform how she thought


    about him.


    She didn''t need to forgive or ept him. At least, she could let down her guard.


    Jean didn''t know when she fell asleep. She was too exhausted. But she was leaning towards the


    porthole before she fell asleep, why did she wake up in Arthur''s arms?


    Jean freed herself from his embrace and scolded, "Rat!"


    "You leaned in yourself," Arthur said innocently.


    Jean answered with a sneer. She was always a tight sleeper, so she wouldn''t move around, even on


    the ne. How could she lean in?


    It must be him.


    But she was not in the mood for arguing.


    Arthur did hold her in his arms when she fell asleep. Then he also took a nap.


    He didn''t sleep well recently.


    When he realized that he had lost her, he was almost torn apart by remorse and pain. He could hardly


    sleep nor eat.


    He went home to have dinner with his parent several days ago. The moment his mother saw him, she


    cried out, "Why do you lose so much weight?"


    While he was still making up excuses, his mother, Abigail, said, "Did you split up with your girlfriend?"


    Then Abigail ate her words, "No way. You don''t have a girlfriend. You also don''t look like someone with


    a girlfriend."


    Was she really his mother?


    Why could she be so sure that he didn''t break up with his girlfriend?


    What did she mean by not looking like someone with a girlfriend?


    "I don''t expect you to have a girlfriend. I''m already prepared to see you bring a boyfriend home." Abigail


    sighed.


    Arthur was so livid that he couldn''t spend one more minute at home.


    Arthur nned to have a feast and build up strength at home since he could eat nor sleep recently.


    Who would know that her mother treated him like this?


    When the nended, Arthur helped Jean pick up her luggage. However, Jean took her own suitcase.


    "Pease don''t bother me when we are abroad."


    "Why?" Arthur was shocked. The reason why he followed her abroad was to take this opportunity to


    make up with her. He didn''t expect her to say something like this.


    "The deputy manager of ourpany and my assistant also came here. He is my father''s confidant."


    Arthur was puzzled. "So what?"


    Jean nced at him and said, "Because my father wants me to marry a local. You are not one of his


    choices. If youe to find me, the deputy manager will tell my father."


    Arthur frowned. What did she mean? He was not a local, so he couldn''t chase after her?


    Jean saw the confusion in his eyes. "My father isn''t healthy. I have to take care of him with my mother.


    So they want me to settle in Zoshalor. I think you won''te to Zoshalor for me. Your parents won''t


    agree."


    "So there is no possibility between us. You''d better not invest in me." Jean finished what he wanted to


    say.


    She thought a lot about the ne. She and Arthur were unhappy in the past and they would face the


    opposition of her parents in the future.


    She was the only child, and so was he. His parents would not let him settle in Zoshalor for her. He


    would not be willing to do so himself. After all, his best brother and his business were all in Riverside


    city.


    She finally made the decision.


    She didn''t expect that Arthur woulde with her, but since he came with her, she thought it would be


    better for her to talk about it. Then he didn''t need to waste time on her anymore.


    There are many good girls of great family backgrounds in Riverside city. He didn''t need to splurge his


    time on her.


    Jean then rolled her suitcase and nned to leave. But as soon as she turned around, she was


    dragged back by Arthur.


    Arthur didn''t know what he should do. He just held her wrist tightly and refused to loosen it.


    "Have you asked me about it?" He forced himself to calm down. He dragged her into his arms and


    asked her in a deep voice.


    "What?" Jean didn''t understand what he meant. For a moment, she forgot that she was in his arms.

 Chapter 743 I Will Be with You

    Chapter 743 I Will Be with You


    People came and went to the airport. They caught people''s eyes with their outstanding appearance.


    But Arthur didn''t bother to care right now.


    He held fast her wrist and looked into her eyes. "Where do you draw the conclusion that I will not stay


    at Zoshalor? How do you know my parents won''t let me stay here?"


    Jean frowned and said, "Well, will you?"


    "Even though you want to, your parents won''t let you."


    "You are absolutely wrong," Arthur sighed, "my mom desperately wants me to find a girlfriend. She


    won''t care where I live."


    Jean was surprised.


    Most parents wanted their children to stay by their side, especially the mother. She didn''t expect that


    his parents wouldn''t care.


    "Maybe it''s because they are both doctors, they think differently. They care more about the wellbeing of


    the most, rather than focus on their family."


    "Though they have retired, they are even busier than me sometimes. They volunteer to provide free


    medical services all day long. Sometimes they even go to poor viges. I need to check with their


    schedule to see if I can meet them sometimes."


    "So they don''t care where I live. Even though I live in Riverside city, I won''t see them every day."


    Jean was more surprised. But to some extent, she could rte to them.


    If she had children, she wouldn''t care much about where they were, or interfere with their future.


    People live different lives and think differently.


    Some hoped that their children could be by their side, thus they could enjoy the happiness of being


    together. While some hoped that they could still contribute to society when they were old. Arthur was


    lucky to have noble and eminent parents.


    She thought that his parents, like most the parents, would ask him to stay in Riverside city, since he


    was the only child in the family. But today what Arthur said had changed her mind and impressed her in


    a good way.


    Arthur held her tight andined, "You don''t know my mom. She treats me as if I''m not her own


    son. She kept nagging me, for I don''t have a girlfriend. She makes me think that if I am not popr at


    all."


    "She even told me that it was ok to date a guy."


    Jean couldn''t helpughing.


    She could not imagine that his mother was so hrious and funny, given that he was so rigid.


    While she wasughing, Arthur''s eyes were fixed on her.


    He stared at her. "You have beautiful smiles," he said.


    It was no exaggeration to say that it was the first time for him to see herugh so happily.


    She was pretty depressed and didn''t talk much when they studied abroad. In most of the cases, they


    cut to the chase and avoided having an in-depth conversation, let alone pulling each other''s legs.


    When they met at Riverside city again, they started to be at odds with each other. He never saw her


    The smile on her face made her lively. All poems failed to describe how beautiful her smile was.


    Jean blushed and stoppedughing when she heard what he murmured. She threw him an angry look.


    Had he never seen a womanugh?


    Could he stop being so flirty?


    Arthurposed himself and said, "You don''t need to worry about my parents. I also understand that


    you need to take care of your father. I can settle in Zoshalor with you."


    "I''m a doctor, so I can help you analyze your father''s condition. As long as¡­ you are willing to ept


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    me." Arthur never thought he was good at sweet words. But he didn''t know why he was so considerate


    now.


    But he meant it. He didn''t say it to make Jean happy.


    "No, thanks." Jean shoved him out of the way and fastened her steps.


    She was close to tears. She was afraid that she might burst into tears if she didn''t walk away from him.


    She said a lot to turn him down. Why she was touched at the end of the day?


    But she couldn''t pretend to be indifferent anymore after hearing what he said.


    Arthur didn''t hasten to catch up. He slowly rolled the suitcase and followed her steps. He saw her


    wiping tears. She hated to admit her weakness. If he walked up, she might push him away out of pride


    and self-esteem.


    Let her calm down. What he needed to do was to make sure of her safety.


    Arthur was surprised at his own decision.


    When could he really put in her shoes?


    It turned out that when you really loved someone, you would want her to be happy and make changes.


    Because Jean went to Riverside city to visit Emelia, her assistant and the deputy manager arrived


    several days before her. When they walked out of the arrival hall, Jean saw her assistant and the


    manager waiting by a car.


    They obviously saw Arthur who was following behind. The deputy manager frowned immediately and


    walked up to Jean. "Is he the man who went to thepany to find you? Why is he here? Is he still


    bothering you?"


    As a middle-aged man in his forties, he was Jean''s father''s good assistant. After Jean took over the


    When Arthur went to make peace with her, he directly went to Loriene Jewelry. So the manager got to


    know him then.


    Because Jean turned a blind eye to him, and even let the guard kick him off once, he didn''t think too


    much about it. He thought Arthur was only another man who badgered Jean.


    But he didn''t expect him to follow here. It seemed that they took the same flight. It really made him


    curious.


    He was serious?


    If he was not, why did he follow her all the way here?


    He scrutinized Arthur and found that he was quite handsome and attractive.


    Last time, he only saw Arthur from distance. Having heard that he was kicked out by the security guard,


    he didn''t bother to look at him.

 Chapter744 She Has Strong Personalities

    Chapter744 She Has Strong Personalities


    "We met on the way," exined Jean.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She just hoped Arthur could chill out. She just told him the deputy manager was her dad''s confidant


    and didn''t want him to stir the trouble up again.


    The deputy manager didn''t seem to be sold on her exnation, which made her uneasy.


    Luckily Arthur acted as if nothing had happened. "Since there''s someone waiting to pick you up, I''ll get


    out of your hair."


    It seemed that they weren''t familiar with each other. The deputy manager looked up at Arthur.


    "OK, see you," said Jean, smiling.


    They both acted quite naturally as if they only met on the way.


    Arthur then hailed a taxi and left. Jean, with the deputy manager and her assistant, got in the car. The


    deputy manager was perplexed and couldn''t figure out their rtionship.


    Was the young man chasing after Jean? Why did he act as if he didn''t have feelings for her?


    Was Jean annoyed by this guy? Why didn''t she shrink from him?


    He didn''t give up on probing into the detail. "You two really met on the way?"


    "He came to participate in a business program. You can look it up to see if it''s true."


    He looked it up. It was true.


    But he still couldn''t understand. "I remembered seeing him at thepanyst time. He wanted to see


    you but you asked the security guard to throw him out. Is he still badgering you?"


    Jean remained poised. "Yes, we talked about it. Now we are friends again."


    The deputy manager took a deep breath. "Good, you know, your father wants you to marry a local."


    "Oh," answered Jean. Then she started to discuss work with her assistant and turned back on the


    deputy manager.


    When they arrived at the hotel, the deputy manager froze when he looked up. The man who was


    checking in at the receptionist was none other than Arthur.


    Was it too¡­ coincidental?


    Jean didn''t expect that Arthur booked the same hotel. She was also stunned.


    "Why did he also stay here?" The deputy manager threw her a suspicious look.


    He knew something was wrong, but he couldn''t get a fix on it.


    "Why should I know? I don''t know him well," groaned Jean. Then she went up to check in.


    She was frayed at the moment. She would blow a gasket no matter who picked on her.


    "What a coincidence? You also stay in this hotel?" When Arthur saw Jeaning over angrily, he


    greeted her with a smile. He was sure that she was pissed off because he also stayed here.


    After all, she was still very averse to him when she listened to his confessions.


    "It''s really a coincidence." Jean gritted his teeth and said without looking at him.


    Arthur just checked in. He walked slowly to the elevator. It was really coincidental that the elevator


    didn''te until Jean finished checking in.


    Arthur pushed his suitcase inside. Jean, the deputy manager, and her assistant also came in, followed


    by several more people. Jean was shoved against Arthur.


    It was exactly what Arthur wanted. He took the opportunity to gently hold Jean''s waist in the corner.


    Anyway, people couldn''t see them. He became unscrupulous.


    Jean didn''t turn a hair, but she stomped on his feet with high heels. Arthur hissed with pain. She was so


    cruel. No men could stand the attack of women''s high-heeled shoes. Arthur had to take back his hands


    and stand straight against the wall.


    "The top floor, please." Arthur found that no one pressed the top floor, so he spoke it in fluent English.


    His perfect English made the deputy manager look at him again.


    Most importantly, He was going to the top floor.


    The hotel they booked was not cheap, and those who could afford the top floor were either rich or


    significant.


    The deputy manager thought that this young man wasn''t anybody. He needed to ask Jean about it. The


    young man also looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had met him.


    Jean''s room was on the tenth floor. When the elevator stopped, she immediately walked out without


    saying goodbye. How dare he put his hands around her wrist?


    She wanted to chop his hands off. How could she still say goodbye to him?


    As soon as they walked out of the elevator, the deputy manager said, "Your friend wasn''t anybody, was


    he?"


    Jean knew what he meant. He was probing into his background. Since now Arthur was already in their


    hospital, the deputy manager would report this to her dad anyway. She didn''t try to hold out on him


    anymore.


    "His name is Arthur, a surgeon and the sessor of Riverside City Hospital," said Jean. Then she and


    her assistant went back to her room.


    Her assistant was a girl so she could get into her room. She also got some work to coordinate with her.


    The manager was left, stunned.


    The sessor of Riverside City Hospital?


    No wonder he found him familiar. Arthur was interviewed by a financial magazine recently. He was not


    only the sessor but also an outstanding surgeon.


    No way.


    Though the manager was Jean''s father''s henchman, he somehow supported them to be together,


    especially after he knew who Arthur was.


    Wasn''t his family way better than Mario''s?


    What if he was not a local?


    The riverside city wasn''t far. It would only take 2 to 3 hours to drive there.


    The deputy manager nned to report it to Jean''s father. He wanted to say that there was no need to


    insist on finding Jean a local. But he decided to wait a bit, given they looked quite unfamiliar just now.


    What if they really broke up? He would cause trouble for everyone.


    But he really respected Jean for kicking out of such a golden single.


    She got a strong personality.

 Chapter745 Will He Cherish Her?

    Chapter745 Will He Cherish Her?


    Jean let her assistant go to take a rest after they finished the preparation work for the expo. Then she


    started to pack her stuff.


    Arthur called, but she didn''t answer,


    Then he sent a voice message to say sorry. "I''m so sorry to bother you. When I booked the hotel, I


    didn''t know your father''s attitude or the fact that you were followed by your father''s henchman."


    Jean ignored him and continued to pack the stuff.


    Arthur kept bombarding her with a message. "If you keep on neglecting me, I''m going to your room."


    Jean jumped up at this message.


    Her assistant and the deputy general manager also lived on this floor. Every knock on her door would


    call their attention.


    If he came to her room, then they had wasted their time pretending not to know each other.


    She clenched her teeth and called him up. "Can you do me a favor? I need to pack, and I got work to


    do. I don''t have time to chit chat."


    "I just want to say sorry." Arthur sounded quite innocent.


    "Alright, message received. OK?" she said sourly.


    Arthur changed the subject, "I think you are up to nothing especially important. Should we have dinner


    together?"


    Before she could reply, Arthur said, "You should ask the deputy manager and your assistant. I''ll shout.


    Then he will not suspect."


    "No, thank you." He was considerate, but she declined.


    The more they did, the more they might give themselves away. They''d better not show up together


    before the deputy manager.


    After all, it was what it was. They couldn''tpletely cover up the fact that they were flirting with each


    other.


    "Please mind your own business." Then Jean hung up.


    Having packed up, Jean decided to take a shower to freshen up. But her door was knocked.


    The deputy manager was standing outside, smiling. "Your friend just called. He wanted to invite us to


    dinner. I don''t know what you think, so Ie to ask."


    Jean slightly frowned her eyebrows. She didn''t know he could brazen out to directly invite the deputy


    manager. And why did she feel that the deputy manager really wanted to go?


    Was he her father''s henchman?


    She did say that Arthur was from Riverside city.


    Shouldn''t he oppose them seeing each other as her father did?


    The deputy manager looked at her face and asked, "You don''t want to have dinner with him?"


    "Well, I''m not familiar with him. It''s kind of embarrassing to have dinner together."


    "This is why you should have dinner together. You''ll soon get familiar with each other." He said, smiling.


    "Besides, is it ok to turn down his kind invitation?"


    Jean raised her eyebrows. She didn''t know what he was up to.


    Was he entrapping them?


    Did he try to fish for their rtionship so he could tell her dad?


    But he still nodded her head. "It''s a little impolite. Fine, let''s go."


    She thought the more she avoided associating with him, the deputy manager would be more


    suspicious. She might as well keep a rendezvous.


    "OK, you can reply that we''ll see himter." Then he left.


    The first thing she did when she went back into the room was to warn him. "You''d better stay calm


    when we have dinner together. Don''t let the cat out of the bag."


    "Chill. I just want to see you and have dinner with you. I know what to do." He acted quite diffidently.


    Jean was surprised. But she didn''t know what to say.


    He had changed so much that she hardly believed that this was the Arthur she knew before.


    The first several months at the Riverside City Hospital as a psychologist were like a nightmare. She


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    was always found fault by Arthur at work. He also aimed at her off work when they met because of their


    association with Emelia.


    Jean thought of what Emelia said when the unpleasant memory welled up in her mind.


    People changed.


    Julian now treated Emelia with excessive care. Jeanughed at herself for wondering if Arthur would


    do the same. Would he make a fuss of her?


    Did he love her and cherish her?


    Or what he did was out of sheer grudge. He grudged being given the brush, so he kept badgering her.


    He would run out on her once she fell for him.


    Jean knew she was thinking too much. But she couldn''t control herself.


    Because she was overthinking, she didn''t have a good appetite. She didn''t eat much during dinner.


    Arthur acted normally at the table. Most of the time, he was chatting with the manager. But Jean knew


    most of the dishes were her favorites.


    Arthur drank with the manager and got him drunk. He wasn''t sober either.


    Jean thought Arthur didn''t drink. As a surgeon, a professional surgeon, he would be called to a


    consultation or have an operation anytime.


    It was his professionalism. Why was he so strange tonight?


    After the dinner, Jean asked the waiter to help send Arthur and the manager back. She and her


    assistant went back to their rooms respectively.


    After the shower, Jean called Arthur first. She was worried about him.


    Why did a person who had long remained sober ply others with drinks?


    She didn''t know if he wasfortable. She wouldn''t leave him alone, given that they used to be close


    and now they were abroad.


    It took a while to get through. Before jean could say anything, Arthur said in a drunken tone, "Jeanie¡­"


    During dinner, the manager was drunk and called Jeanie her father''s friend. It was a name only shared


    by her family and close friends.


    It sounded weird when Arthur called her by it.


    He never called her like this, even when they had sex.


    Now he was drunk, his voice sounded even flirtier. Her heart beat faster as a result.


    "Jeanie, Jeanie¡­" He kept calling her name on the phone. Jean didn''t know if he knew she was on the


    phone, or if he was just mumbling drunken words.


    It made her flutter, so she decided to stop him. "Are you OK, Arthur?"

 Chapter 746 Sometimes Love Can Hurt

    Chapter 746 Sometimes Love Can Hurt


    "No. I am not good, not good at all!"


    "Jean, I haven''t been and never will be good without you¡­" Arthur''s voice sounded anguished. "Ever


    since you left me, I have been living in sadness and regret."


    "You are drunk. You''d better go to sleep." Jean cut in and was ready to hang up the phone. Though


    Arthur was drunk, it seemed to Jean that he could fend for himself.


    But suddenly there was a great thud from the other side of the phone, which gave Jean quite a shock.


    "Arthur, are you ok?"


    "Sorry," only after a while did Arthur manage to answer, "I just fell off the bed."


    Jean pinched her forehead to ease her worry, and she asked, "Are you on the top floor? Which room


    are you in?"


    Arthur told her the room number but then fell into silence, so Jean had to put on her coat and went to


    him. The deputy manager was drunk and Jean''s assistant must also be tired by now; they would not


    know Jean was gone.


    Jean soon reached the top floor. When she rang the doorbell, it took a while before Arthur opened it,


    and he fell on her the moment she walked into the room.


    The weight of a man nearly dragged Jean down, and she helped Arthur back into bed with great


    difficulties. "I just don''t understand. Why did you drink so much? You are not a heavy drinker, aren''t


    you?"


    Arthur grabbed her into his arms, without much effort, and he turned over to embrace her. Arthur smiled


    tedly, "I drank the deputy manager under the table so I get the chance to stay with you. He was so


    drunk that he won''t notice you are here with me."


    Jean was rendered speechless. So that was the reason why Arthur had drunk so much at dinner.


    She asked sulkily, "Don''t you feel ufortable drinking too much?"


    "I do," Arthur admitted candidly. Resting his head on her shoulder, he mumbled, "but I think it was quite


    worthy." Though his stomach didn''t feel well, he was content to have Jean sleep with him tonight.


    Jean pushed him away, saying, "You seem fine to me. I will get you some water then I will leave."


    But Arthur was not supposed to let her go once she was in his room. He turned over and covered his


    forehead, as if in great pain, saying, "Gosh, my head hurt and my stomach¡­ Don''t leave me here."


    Jean spotted his little n but she still poured some water for him. Once he finished the water, Arthur


    stopped Jean from putting the ss back. So, she had to put it down on the night table and the next


    moment was dragged on the bed by Arthur, who was still mumbling, "Please, don''t go."


    "Arthur, stop acting like a kid. You can''t be willful just because you are drunk. I don''t care what it takes


    to hold you back. Only when you are by my side can I have a good rest." Holding Jean tight, Arthur


    said in a low voice, "I mean it, Jean. Ever since you were gone, I haven''t had a good sleep. Can''t you


    give me another chance? I am sorry. Please forgive me, Jean. I love you."


    The main reason why Arthur came on this business trip was to confess his love to Jean. He had tried to


    do so before but had been rejected by Jean again and again. So, he decided that this time he would tell


    her no matter what, and to do this, Arthur invited the deputy manager to dinner and drank him down.


    Arthur knew this was hisst chance since Jean would be busy working tomorrow, and there would be


    no time for the two of them to stay alone.


    As for Jean, she was stunned at Arthur''s words. Arthur had hurt her so much, that at first Jean couldn''t


    believe his words of passionate love. Lying on the bed, she stared at Arthur nkly. While Arthur


    became agitated from the silence, he rose up to look at her, nervousness was writtenrge on his face.


    "Arthur¡­" As soon as Jean called his name, Arthur bent down to kiss her. The atmosphere became


    romantic. Though Jean kept thinking about going back to her room lest the deputy manager couldn''t


    find her tomorrow, Arthur was quite excited that he kept having her like mad. In the end, she couldn''t


    gather any strength to go back to her room but instead fell into a deep sleep in his arms.


    The next morning, both of them were woken by Jean''s rm clock. Jean was used to waking up an


    hour earlier once she had important work, so she still had time to go back to her room. But when she


    was about to leave, Arthur embraced her from behind ¨C he was unwilling to let her go.


    Arthur also needed to check in for work but he got lots of time. So, he hadn''t changed his clothes and


    was still wearing the loose bathrobe. Jean could feel his tough muscles easily, which reminded her of


    yesterday''s craziness. She couldn''t help but say coldly, "Let go."


    She pushed his hands down and turned around to look at Arthur, warning him, "Arthur, I hope what


    happened yesterday will not happen again in the next few days." This exhibition was important and she


    couldn''t let Arthur inebriate the deputy manager once again.


    However, Arthur didn''t catch her points. "So, you mean, we can be together once this exhibition is


    over."


    Jean was annoyed at his response and wanted to leave without further exnations. But Arthur came


    to her, coaxing, "Okay, I know. I know this exhibition is important for you and Lorlene Jewelry. Don''t


    worry. I will not disturb you when you are working."


    "I have only one wish." Grabbing her hand, Arthur pleaded, "Can we spend some time together when


    you finish your work every day? I just want to look at you."


    "I am afraid I won''t be back from work untilte." Jean was not rejecting him but simply telling him the


    truth.


    Arthur insisted, "I will wait for you no matter when."


    Jean was quite surprised at his words. Having someone to wait for her at any time made her feel like


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    she was cherished. She turned away from Arthur and said in a low voice, "I will contact youter."


    Then, she left.


    Arthur didn''t drop his gaze until Jean went into the elevator. He couldn''t focus on the training workshop


    at all. What he wanted to do was to look at Jean and stay with her 24 hours a day. He finally


    understood why his friend, Julian, would chase after Emelia all the way from Riverside City to the


    Capital, and even purchased a filmpany only intended to get close to her. So did Cameron, who


    followed Nina''s filming group for such a long time and even bought a house near the filming group.


    Missing can be painful while sometimes love can hurt.

 Chapter 747 I Miss You

    Chapter 747 I Miss You


    The next day afternoon, Jean just sent off some customers in the exhibition when she spotted Arthur,


    who was wearing a suit, walking towards her.


    A bunch of questions ran through Jean''s mind "What is he thinking? Why does hee to the


    exhibition? Hasn''t he promised me that he will not disturb me when I am working? Where does he get


    the ticket? Doesn''t he need to participate in hispany''s business activity?"


    Jean had introduced the jewelry in which the customers were interested, from design concept to


    materials, all in great detail. She was quite thirsty by now and her heels seemed to be abraded by her


    shoes. Feeling exhausted, she ignored Arthur deliberately and sat in the nearby chair.


    But the deputy manager noticed Arthur at the first sight and he couldn''t wait to greet Arthur. "Hi, Mr.


    Hudgens." Jean restrained herself from rolling her eyes. She didn''t know the deputy manager


    sometimes could be such a snob. Ever since she told the deputy manager the true identity of Arthur, he


    began to treat Arthur with apletely different attitude.


    "Mr. Hudgens, I don''t know youe to this exhibition." The deputy manager chatted with Arthur, while


    Jean was still sitting in the chair, seeming indifferent. The deputy manager thought confusedly, "Why


    does Miss. Does Jean ignore Mr. Hudgens? Though she is the daughter of my boss, Mr. Hudgens is


    still one of our potential customers since he hase to the exhibition. As the designer and the one in


    charge of Lorlene Jewelry, she is supposed to greet him and introduce our products to him. Besides, I


    think she has an intimate rtionship with Mr. Hudgens. Why is she giving him cold shoulder?"


    As for Arthur, he waspletely attracted to Jean, who was ying on her phone on the seat. She had


    dressed up for the exhibition with delicate make-up and exquisite jewelry. As a means to advertise the


    products of Lorlene Jewelry, Jean wore aplete set consisting of a pair of eardrops, a ne, and


    a ring, all designed into the shape of a waterdrop and made up of sapphire. The tender blue matched


    perfectly with her white skin and the waterdrop-shape design emphasized the gentleness of women.


    Jean had always been a quiet girl and the jewelry of cold color set off her traits even more, charming


    and gorgeous.


    While Arthur was lost in infatuation, many customers hade to the stall to consult the information on


    the jewelry that Jean was wearing. Jean got up at once and introduced the products to them in detail.


    The deputy manager should also help so he apologized to Arthur, "I am sorry, Mr. Hudgens. It''s quite


    busy now. You can take a look around. I wille to youter."


    "Oh, it''s okay. I can just wait." Arthur backed away and continued to look at Jean with a gentle smile on


    his face. He knew Jean was also an expert in psychology and when she was working as a psychiatrist,


    she looked professional and reasonable, with clear and unique insights. But it was the first time that


    Arthur got to know her as a jewelry designer. Standing afar, he could hear her introducing each product


    the customers were interested in, her voice calm and gentle, just like her personality. Arthur could tell


    that she didn''t have much passion for the jewelry industry but he must admit that she was doing quite


    well: she designed every piece of jewelry attentively and the final products look innovative and


    fashionable.


    Essentially, Arthur and Jean were alike. They were the type of people who would try their best to make


    things perfect, no matter whether they love them or not. It was the attitude that Jean had when working


    in the jewelry industry. However, her dream job had always been a psychiatrist. Thinking of these,


    Arthur feltpassionate for Jean since he really hoped she could do the thing that she truly loved.


    The customers quickly left but not before ordering several sets of jewelry: four sets of the same style as


    Jean was wearing and several others. They were full of praise for Jean and her designs.


    Jewelry was a luxury and with so many sold at one time, the profit must be huge. Therefore, the deputy


    manager became excited and kept giving Jean the thumbs-up. "Miss Jean, I have attended many


    exhibitions with your father but, I have never seen such a satisfying sales volume like this. It would take


    several days to reach the sales volume before. It''s all thanks to you, Miss. Jean. You are brilliant!"


    Though the deputy manager was speaking highly of Jean, she only gave him a cold nce. She didn''t


    forget that it was the deputy manager who had been drunk yesterday and kept calling her Jeannie. So,


    he knew he should call her Miss Jean. If not because the deputy manager had lost control yesterday,


    her nickname would never be noticed by Arthur. Worse still, Arthur began to call her Jeannie too, and


    right before Arthur arrived at the exhibition, he had texted Jean, "Jeannie, I miss you."


    Therefore, Jean was quite angry with the deputy manager. But being overexcited, the deputy manager


    didn''t notice that Jean was actually giving him the cold shoulder, and he kept saying, "Miss Jean, you


    are definitely a talent. When we are back in thepany, I will persuade those who are against you,


    and I will tell them that each of your designs has sold like hot cake in this exhibition. Wait, we can''t


    forget about your design concepts. So many customers are deeply impressed by your design concepts.


    I believe this exhibition will be the turning point for our Lorlene Jewelry!"


    Though Jean was indifferent, Arthur heard clearly what the deputy manager said and it surprised him to


    find that there were people against Jean in thepany.


    Jean''s assistant said furiously, "Those stupid idiots will shut up once they see the sales volume. They


    will know Miss Jean is the best!"


    The deputy manager supported her, rubbing his hands together, "You''re right. Once they see the sales


    volume, none of them will dare to criticize Miss Jean anymore." But then, he sighed, saying, "I have to


    admit our older generation can''t keep up with the trend. Our vision is limited and our suggestions


    be out-of-date. This world is a world for young people, I guess."


    "You are being overly humble. The older one gets, the more experience he has. Your experience


    gathered all these years teach me a lot." Jean said politely. Though she was indifferent to his raving


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    about her, she didn''t think the deputy manager should underestimate himself, which was the reason


    why she would say something like that.


    The deputy managerughed at her words and said, "I have never heard you praise me like this, Miss


    Jean. I am nearly shy." What the deputy manager said was true: Jean was an introvert and she had


    never been keen to socialize. But many employees mistook her for being arrogant thusining


    about this to their top boss, who was Jean''s father. That didn''t change Jean at all. Therefore, even


    though some people are discontent with her, they dared not tell her directly.


    Only after a while did the deputy manager remember that Arthur was still waiting for them. He came to


    Arthur hastily and apologized, "I am sorry, Mr. Hudgens. I keep you waiting for so long. Would you


    pleasee and take a seat here."


    Arthur said smilingly, "Actually, I also want to purchase some jewelry for my mom." Upon his words,


    Jean nced at him coldly so Arthur hastily exined, "It''s nearly her birthday, so I want to buy her a


    birthday gift." It wasn''t his excuse but he really needed it. He was a filial son and he would buy his


    parents gifts for birthdays or festivals, no matter how busy he was.

 Chapter 748 His Thoughtfulness

    Chapter 748 His Thoughtfulness


    The deputy manager immediately said, "It''s very filial for you to prepare a birthday gift for your mother,


    Mr. Hudgens. Our Lorlene Jewelry will offer you the best choices."


    "Miss Jean? Would you please¡­" The deputy manager then turned to ask Jean, since she was the


    designer and was responsible for all the introductions. Arthur was their customer, after all, so Jean had


    no choice but to introduce the products to him.


    But when she was walking towards the stall, the blister on her hell suddenly burst, nearly causing Jean


    to cry out. But she only frowned and thought to herself, "Wonderful! What a perfect time for the blister


    to burst! I really can''t tolerate high-heeled shoes anymore."


    "Are you okay?" Arthur noticed keenly that something was wrong, so he asked with concern.


    "Oh, nothing, I am fine," Jean answered through gritted teeth. The deputy manager and her assistant


    were still watching, and she didn''t want to expose their intimate rtionship but treated Arthur simply


    as a customer.


    But her assistance interrupted, "Oh my god, Miss Jean. Your blister burst. It must be quite hurt!"


    Jean was utterly speechless. She tilted her head, ring at the assistant as if warning her assistant to


    stay out of this. The assistant only stuck out her tongue, trying to look innocent. In fact, it was Jean who


    hadined to the assistant that the high-heeled shoes were so ufortable that she even got a


    blister on her heel. So, when the assistant found the blister broken, she yelled out of worry.


    "Let me have a check." The next moment, Arthur knelt down without hesitation, his long fingers held on


    Jean''s heel to check the blister.


    While Jean backed up with embarrassment, saying, "I said I am alright." What was he thinking? The


    deputy manager and her assistant were still here!


    But ignoring her rejection, Arthur held her feet in his hand with some force and he soon noticed a


    broken blister right on her heel. The wound looked terrifying on her white smooth skin. No wonder Jean


    had just frowned. How could she say she was alright? Her toughness nearly broke his heart.


    Jean''s assistant covered her mouth with her hand. She was shocked by Arthur''s movement. It was too


    intimate. As for the deputy manager, he just pulled the assistance away coolly, leaving the two


    youngsters to indulge in the intimacy. Though they pretended they didn''t know each other, when it


    came to an emergency, nothing could be hidden. The deputy manager had noticed something fishy


    between Jean and Arthur earlier and it turned out to be love affairs. But it seemed strange to him that


    the rtionship was more like an affair rather than love.


    "I will buy you some bandages. Wait for me." After checking the wound, Arthur left for the medical


    center in the exhibition directly, where there will be doctors in case of an ident. When he came to


    the exhibition, he had already checked the location of the medical center out of the instinct of being a


    doctor himself.


    When Arthur left, Jean sat in the chair again, crossing her legs. She was feeling uneasy when the


    deputy manager and the assistant turned to her, the deputy managermenting suggestively, "What


    a wonderful husband Mr. Hudgens will be."


    Jean rolled her eyes. "A wonderful husband? You are kidding me?" The deputy manager had just made


    contact with Arthur and Jean couldn''t say anything if the deputy manager referred to Arthur as her


    boyfriend. But a husband? Didn''t he think this was too quick?


    But the deputy manager asked rhetorically, "Or what? Don''t you tell me it''s puppy love at such an age?"


    Jean didn''t say anything but she knew the deputy manager was implying that she was too old for


    passing infatuation. Dropping her eyes, Jean said coldly, "He''s from Riverside City. My dad will never


    agree with this rtionship. So don''t tell him." Jean thought Arthur had left a good impression on the


    deputy manager, so she hoped the deputy manager would help. She didn''t want to bring Arthur trouble.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The rtionship between the deputy manager and her wasn''t close enough for her to confess that


    Arthur had said he was willing to move into Zoshalor, and she wasn''t sure about her affection towards


    Arthur, so she just wanted to end this topic.


    The deputy manager didn''t expect her attitude to be so negative. After a pause, the deputy manager


    said, "Of course. If you don''t want your father to know about this, I won''t tell him." But then he


    continued, "But I think sometimes you care too much about your father''s opinions. It''s your marriage,


    not his. Mr. Hudgens not only has such a good family background but also qualifications from an elite


    university. Oh, he is very handsome. Like I said, what a wonderful husband."


    What the deputy manager said only upset Jean. What if her dad could be as tolerant as the deputy


    manager?


    Arthur soon went back with some bandages and a bottle of iodine. He then gently helped Jean off with


    her shoe, disinfected the wound, and bandaged it. When all the things are done, he rose up and talked


    to Jean, "Give me your room card. I will go get a morefortable pair of shoes for you."


    "Oh, it''s okay to be just like this. I feel better with the bandages." Jean didn''t want to cause Arthur any


    more trouble, since he still got work to do.


    But her assistance reminded her, "Miss Jean, I think you''d better change your shoes. You still have a


    change her shoes, she would be even more tired.


    That persuaded Jean and she gave Arthur the room card, and Arthur immediately went back to the


    hotel to get the shoes immediately after saying goodbye.


    "Mr. Hudgens is really thoughtful." The assistant covered her mouth and smiled after Arthur left. While


    the vice president didn''t say anything the expressions in his eyes implied what he thought: What a pity


    if you didn''t want Arthur to be your husband, Jean.


    Jean only shook her head without a word. They only didn''t know Arthur well and they didn''t know they


    had had a rocky history before.


    Arthur soon came back with a pair of casual shoes found in Jean''s room. Though it was a bit


    inappropriate for themunication fair, it could give her feet some rest.


    "Thank you," Jean said politely and changed her shoes, then continued, "You need to buy your mother


    a gift, right? Let me show you the products."


    "Sure." Arthur gazed at her for a while and went to the jewelry stall.


    Arthur had mentioned his mother to Jean before, so she knew his mother should be a quiet, modest


    set of jade, which was simply designed yet elegant.


    Arthur purchased it without any hesitation while Jean asked, "You sure? Would you like to look at other


    jewelry?"


    Arthur answered, "Sure. This is a perfect choice." Jean had mentioned his mother''s personality when


    she was rmending the jade, and what she said ensured Arthur that this must be the best choice.


    He also understood why customers would purchase the product only if it was rmended by Jean.


    She was using her advantage as a psychiatrist, analyzing customers'' personalities and preferences,


    and used that analysis in persuasion, which led to a highly sessful rate. He had to admit that she


    was outstandingly clever.

 Chapter 749 The Ring A Confession of Arthurs Love

    Chapter 749 The Ring A Confession of Arthur''s Love


    Once Arthur selected the gift for his mom, Jean shot him a warning nce, implying he to go away.


    She was tired of what had happened. She was supposed to hide their intimate rtionship from the


    deputy manager but everything was exposed, all because Arthur hade to the exhibition.


    However, Arthur had the least idea to leave. He stared at her and said in a serious tone, "I also want to


    look at some rings."


    Jean was utterly shocked at his words, and she thought to herself, "God, please don''t make him say


    something like he is going to buy the ring for her. Just don''t make the situation moreplicated or she


    will go crazy!"


    Unfortunately, there was no other customer except Arthur by now, so Jean couldn''t get away from him.


    "Well? What kind of ring that you want?" Jean asked through gritted teeth.


    Arthur knew she was actually warning him, but he still continued nheless, "I fall in love with a


    woman, so I want to get myself a ring as a confession of my love and to keep other admirers away."


    While he was speaking, his deep dark eyes fixed on Jean and the love inside them nearly drowned her.


    "I want to tell her that she is my destiny."


    "I will wait for her no matter how long it will take."


    "I have been and will be there for her forever and ever."


    Even Jean''s assistant, a bystander, was moved at Arthur''s words. The assistant was nearly driven


    crazy by their love affairs ¨C they loved each other deep in their hearts but they had to restrain


    themselves. Though Arthur didn''t mention Jean''s name everyone could tell he was confessing his


    passionate love to her. How much the assistant wanted to see them kiss and she thought, "Come on!


    Arthur, be a man. Kiss her! Look at the expressions in your eyes!"


    Compared to the assistant''s excitement, Jean was quite calm. She picked a disy box in which there


    were several different types of rings for men. Showing them to Arthur, she said, "All these are


    fashionable and simple-designed. You can select from them."


    Arthur didn''t even give those rings a look but kept staring at Jean, saying, "Can you design one for


    me?" He knew she had designed rings for Nina and Cameron, which he also wanted.


    Jean only gave him a close nce. "I am afraid you will have to wait until several monthster. I''ve got


    many orders already."


    "It''s okay. I can wait," Arthur said without a second thought.


    "Well then, I will contact you when I have time," Jean said coolly and put the disy box back.


    While Arthur felt a bit discouraged by her attitude, the deputy manager, who witnessed what happened,


    said to him, "Mr. Hudgens? What do you think about this one?"


    Arthur looked at the ring at which the deputy manager was pointed while the deputy manager


    continued, "In fact, all the jewelry on disy was designed by Miss Jean. But the reason why I


    rmend this one is because the design concept of it was ¡®true love forever. I think the concept is


    what you were trying to say. So, would you like to try on it?" The deputy manager took out the ring and


    gave it to Arthur. "Oh, by the way, I think Miss Jean has kept a ring for herself, which makes couple


    rings with the one you are trying."


    Jean could do nothing but thought helplessly, "Great, deputy manager, now you''re telling all my jewelry


    collections to Arthur. Which side are you on?"


    Once Arthur knew Jean had another couple ring, he put the ring on his finger, whose size matched his


    ring finger perfectly, as if by special design. He was also satisfied with the design context ¨C "true love


    forever", just like his love for Jean, which willst till the end of the world.


    Ignoring the cold expression on Jean''s face, Arthur said to her, "I will buy this one. But I would also like


    you to design one for me when you have time."


    Jean sneered at him for acquiescence. What could she say? He was the customer after all.


    Finally, Arthur was content with the purchase and was about to take his leave, when the deputy


    manager said smilingly, "Mr. Hudgens, you invited us to dine yesterday, so I think it will be our turn to


    invite you. I am afraid we don''t have time tonight, so how about the day after tomorrow. We can have


    dinner together."


    Jean wasn''t quite interested in this idea but she couldn''t me the deputy manager for inviting Arthur.


    In fact, it would be impolite if they didn''t invite Arthur back.


    The deputy manager knew Jean didn''t want to be in contact with Arthur but he thought he should help


    them by giving them to chance to stay together.


    Arthur could not be more wee to have dinner with Jean, so he answered with a smile, "Okay, see


    you the day after tomorrow." While Arthur left contently, Jean gave the deputy manager the cold


    shoulder.


    There were no more episodes between Jean and Arthur the next few days since they were all busy


    with their own works. The exhibition was soon over while Arthur would stay abroad to study longer, so


    Jean would leave before him.


    The night before going home, Jean was packing up her things when she received the call from Arthur.


    "Jeannie, can we meet? I have something to say to you in person." Jean had gotten used to the


    nickname, Jeannie. How terrible. She couldn''t believe she even got used to this nickname which she at


    first considered a creep.


    As for what Arthur said about meeting her. She would not trust him again. He had promised he was just


    going to meet her every night she back from work, but she would always end up in his room.


    Jean refused, "If you have something to say, just say it on the phone. I need to pack up the luggage."


    Arthur insisted, "It''s something important. I want to talk to you in person."


    "Well, then, we can meet in the caf¨¦ downstairs." Jean knew it was just Arthur''s excuse to have her in


    his room.


    Arthur said pleadingly, trying to be innocent, "Jeannie¡­"


    "Jeannie, we will be separated from each other for a long time." Arthur couldn''t imagine what it would


    be like by then and he couldn''t help but think Jean was treating him cruelly. She knew he would miss


    her like mad but she wouldn''t give him the chance to meet her, even if she was leaving.


    Jean said casually, "Well, I don''t think it''s quite a big deal."


    Arthur fell into a short silence before he said, "Okay, bye." Then he hung up the phone.


    Jean began to worry that if she made Arthur mad but then she thought it would be fine for Arthur


    wouldn''t be bothering her anymore.


    She then began to pack up her clothes, but only after a while, there was someone knocking on the


    door. Jean was quite shocked and thought, "Is it Arthur? No way?" Though they had been hanging out


    walk or to his room.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jean dropped the things and went to open the door. It was indeed Arthur. Before Jean could say


    anything, Arthur forced himself into the room.

 Chapter 750 There Would Be Nowhere to Hide

    Chapter 750 There Would Be Nowhere to Hide


    "Are you insane?" Jean, who was imprisoned in Arthur''s arms, protested in a low voice.


    "Oh, you don''t know why I am insane?" Arthur retorted, "You don''t want me to meet you? Do you enjoy


    torturing me?"


    Jean tried to push him away, but Arthur lifted her, strode over the luggage that was yet to be packed,


    and put Jean on the bed.


    "Hey, I still need to pack my luggage¡­" Jean tried to stop him with the excuse.


    "Well, I can help you with it tomorrow morning," Arthur mumbled, taking his clothes off.


    "Tomorrow?" Jean asked, protesting his movement. She would be leaving tomorrow.


    "Yes," Arthur said, kissing her, "You will leave tomorrow, so why don''t you spend the night with me?"


    What he was saying was that there was not much time for them, and he would like to spend every


    minute with her. As for the luggage, he would deal with it tomorrow.


    Jean said in annoyance, "Arthur, don''t you think this is not good?"


    "No," Arthur grumbled and put his arms around her waist.


    Jean didn''t know how to exin the rtionship between Arthur and her. She was supposed to reject


    him but she would fall in for him every time.


    Late at night, Jean was exhausted from the sex and she fell into a deep sleep. Fortunately, when she


    woke up the next morning, she found Arthur had kept his words and the luggage had been packed.


    Jean''s assistant knocked on the door, reminding her, "Miss Jean, have you done? Go down to have


    some breakfast and we will head to the airport."


    Jean was still on the bed, embraced by Arthur tightly, so she had to say, "You can have breakfast first. I


    will be there in a minute."


    The assistance left upon her words when Jean turned to Arthur, "Well, let me go or not?" She didn''t


    have any strength to break off from him.


    Arthur was holding a strand of her sleek hair and said, "Do you have to go? If it''s not for an emergency,


    I really hope you can stay with me. We''ve been having a great time. I am afraid when I see you the


    next time after the long separation. You will treat me like a stranger." Arthur''s worry wasn''t groundless.


    Jean had done this before.


    "I have to, Arthur. I need to report the exhibition and I need to help Nina with her wedding ceremony.


    Lorlene Jewelry will provide the ornaments to Nina at the wedding, so I have to make sure everything is


    fine." Jane only told him the truth that she would be busy in the following days.


    Hugging Jean, Arthur sighed, "Yeah, Nina and Cameron are getting married." But he was not even


    Jean''s boyfriend. She was leaving and he would live in worriedness and would be always afraid that


    the next time they met, she would be a stranger to him, again. How much he wished to hold a big


    wedding and had Jean be his wife.


    Jean knew what Arthur was thinking but she didn''t say anything. Nina and Cameron were separated


    from each other for many years, but that didn''t stop their love, so of course, they should be together.


    "I have to go." Jean got off the bed and Arthur had to let go.


    When Jean was about to open the door, she reminded something and asked Arthur, "you said you had


    something important to say yesterday. What is it?" Last night they were having so much fun that they


    both forgot about thatpletely.


    Arthur remembered her words and he walked to her, stared at her, and said seriously, "When Ie


    back from abroad, I will open up a branch hospital in Zoshalor so that I can settle in the city."


    Jean was stunned at this news.


    Arthur came to her and kissed her parted red lips, saying softly, "Jean, I hope you won''t run away from


    me by then."


    "You¡­" Jean was so shocked that she didn''t know what to say. Was this a joke?


    In the end, Jean ran away from Arthur, luggage in her hands. After she met the deputy manager and


    the assistant downstairs, they headed to the airport.


    Jean''s heart pounded fiercely even when she was in the car. When the day she and Arthur arrived,


    Arthur confessed his love to her at the airport and promised her he would try to settle in Zoshalor. At


    first, Jean thought he was just coaxing her but it turned out that he kept his words. Jean felt confused.


    There would be nowhere to hide when Arthur moved into Zoshalor. There would be nowhere to hide


    from him or to hide from this rtionship. She couldn''t move away since her family and career were all


    in this city.


    While Jean was annoyed, the deputy manager stuck his nose in the affairs. "Why doesn''t Mr. Hudgens


    Jean answered vexedly, "Who does he think he is? I don''t need him to see me off."


    Shocked by the answer, the forty-year-old deputy manager turned to ask the assistant, who was sitting


    in the front, "Youngdy, is this how you girls are like in rtionships nowadays? All so cool?"


    Jean rolled her eyes. He must think she was ying the one-night stand.


    The time came in the early autumn when the wedding ceremony of Nina and Cameron was to be held.


    Emelia had recovered from giving birth and Jean hade back from the exhibition. Except for Maisie,


    all of Nina''s chums came.


    The wedding was held privately, no media was invited but only families and close friends. But the scale


    of the ceremony wasn''t that important. No matter whether it was big or small, she would be the


    happiest woman in the world with Cameron''s love.


    At Emelia''s wedding, Nina had cried even harder than Emelia. When it came to her wedding, she had


    thought she wouldn''t cry and it would be Emelia and the other friends who cried harder. But when


    everything did happen, she still found herself choked with tears.


    When Cameron lifted her veil to kiss her, Nina asked, sobbing, "How do I look? Does the makeup mess


    up?" Being a superstar, she would need to post some picturester on since the wedding was kept


    private. But she wouldn''t make it if her makeup was messed up by tears.


    Cameron was quite amused but he still answered her seriously, "No. You look perfect." Then he kissed


    her gently, which brought Nina to tears again.


    There was happiness and sweetness all around the wedding ce and everyone was joyous, except


    one, Ezra, who didn''t even smile during the ceremony. What confused him was that Maisie didn''te


    to the wedding. She imed to be both Nina and Emelia''s best friend, but she didn''t even show up at


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    their weddings. How could that be? Also when Emelia was about to give birth, even Jean hade all


    the way from Zoshalor to watch over her, but Maisie hadn''t even contacted. Ezra was wondering


    whether Maisie cut herself off from them. If his memory wasn''t wrong, Maisie had left Riverside City for


    nearly a year and never came back once.


    Ezra thought there was something wrong with himself, or why would he miss Maisie, who had


    disappeared from his life for nearly a year, on this asion?


    When it was time to toast the bride and groom, Nina said to Ezra smilingly, holding a ss of


    champagne, "Mr. Ezra, I hear that you are going to hold an engagement party for Erica. Don''t forget to


    invite us. We are looking forward to witnessing the happiness."

 Chapter 751 He Was Going Crazy from Envy

    Chapter 751 He Was Going Crazy from Envy


    He raised his ss to Nina and Cameron. "The engagement hasn''t even been decided yet. Let''s talk


    about itter."


    As his voice fell, he titled his head up and emptied his ss. The engagement between him and Erika


    was not set in stone. It was just uncertain news released by the old man who was seriously ill in bed.


    As the old man suddenly fainted after chemotherapy, the doctor gave notice of critical illness. The


    entire Cantillo family rushed to the hospital overnight. The first thing after the old man woke up was to


    force Ezra to engage with Erika, but Ezra did not say a word. Diana, along with her two biological


    daughters, began toin in tears about his cruelty of not letting his father rest in peace.


    Ezra sneered. The old man did not give him any grace of raising him. He was brought up by his mother


    alone abroad. Why should he let the old man rest in peace? But he could not say such heartless words


    on such an asion. Otherwise, those people of the Cantillo family would immediately use such an


    excuse to kick him out of the board of directors andpletely kick him out of the Cantillo family.


    How could he let them off so easily?


    The old man had been ying fields and broken his mother''s heart. Since he was surnamed Cantillo,


    Ezra had to take back everything that belonged to him and his mother. He wanted to give Canuli as a


    gift to his mother. When the time came, he would see if Diana would be pissed.


    However, he did not expect that night when he did not say a word the whole time, the old man had sent


    people to release the news that he agreed to the marriage with the Marshall family. He also took that


    silence for acquiescence.


    These insidious tricks were indeed the style of the old man.


    So at this moment, he denied itpletely.


    Nina raised her eyebrows and said, "No way? Not set in stone yet? Why did Miss. Marshall admit that


    you were going to be engaged when I met her a few days ago with a shy look on her face?"


    Nina was a female celebrity and often participated in various activities. It was not strange for her to


    meet Erika.


    Hearing Nina''s words, Ezra frowned deeply. "Did she really say that?"


    "Yeah," Nina leaned into Cameron''s arms and said innocently, "Can I lie about such a big thing?"


    Nina was indeed not lying. Erika had indeed said that she was going to be engaged to Ezra.


    However, Nina knew that Erika deliberately said this in front of her. She was afraid that Erika had


    already known that she had a good rtionship with Maisie, so she hoped that she could tell Maisie


    about this matter and make things difficult for Maisie.


    At that time, Nina sneered in her heart. Erika did not inquire about who she was, but actually yed


    tricks in front of her.


    Did Erika take her like a fool? Did she really think that she was just a beautiful and dumb actress in the


    entertainment circle?


    She didn''t mention a word to Maisie, but revealed it to Ezra, turning Ezra against Erika''s self-making


    and self-sentimental attitude.


    Looking at the disgust and rage in Ezra''s eyes, Nina knew that her n had been achieved. "Erika, just


    wait to be held ountable by Ezra." Nina thought to herself.


    Cameron knew his wife''s scheming and cunning well. Now that she had sessfully sowed discord


    between them, he immediately hugged her and turned to Arthur and Phil to continue toasting.


    After Ezra sat down, he drank a few more mouthfuls of wine. After Cameron and Nina left, Phil said to


    Ezra faintly, "It seems that your dad and the Marshall family deliberately spread the news about your


    engagement. What about it? Are they going to use public opinion to force you and the Marshall family


    into marriage?"


    Arthur jumped in, "I really don''t understand. Why does he have to force you to marry into the Marshall


    family? Besides the Marshall family, Riverside City has other good families, right? You don''t like that


    Erika at all. It''s not like he doesn''t know that the rtionship between you and him is stiff. Why does he


    have to continue to force you on the matter of marriage?"


    Ezra yed with the wine ss in his hand andughed mockingly. "Naturally, he has his own ns."


    He then looked at Arthur and Phil and said, "I''m afraid you don''t know. Mrs. Marshall is also his old


    lover."


    Arthur was stunned. Even Phil, who was used to seeing the big events and all kinds of dramatic things


    as awyer, was shocked.


    Phil instinctively asked, "Then, then you and Erika are not siblings, right?"


    Ezra sneered, "Definitely not. How can he be so muddle-headed?"


    Phil had just breathed a sigh of relief when he heard Ezra say again, "But Erika''s sister, Linda Marshall,


    is his daughter."


    Phil almost spat out a mouthful of wine. "So he forced you to marry Erika. Not only can he protect Mrs.


    Marshall, but he can also protect Linda?"


    As everyone knew, Erika''s sister, Linda, had been in poor health since she was a child. Now, she had


    to spend more than half a year recuperating in the hospital and needed a lot of money to support her.


    Moreover, the Marshall family had been slowly declining because of their poor management these


    years. Although outsiders couldn''t see what was going on and still felt that the Marshall family was


    solid, they knew best that the Marshall family was now an empty shell.


    But if the Marshall and the Cantillo were allied by marriage, then the entire Marshall family would be


    saved.


    Even if Ezra couldn''t save the Marshall family''spany, Erika was married to Ezra. How could Ezra


    ignore Mrs. Marshall and Linda? At that time, they would be Ezra''s responsibility.


    And ording to Ezra''s ability, they would have enough clothes and food for the rest of their lives,


    especially Linda. Her medical expenses were settled.


    Ezra took another sip of wine. "So, I''m just a sucker who continued to raise women and children for him


    after his death."


    Phil clicked his tongue. "The old man is really scheming."


    Arthur came back to his senses and asked in confusion, "But isn''t Mrs. Marshall Diana''s best friend?


    How can she do this behind Diana''s back? Also, does Erika''s father not know about this?"


    Phil answered this question for Ezra. "If a woman bes heartless, she will be much more powerful


    than men."


    "Mrs. Marshall is really scheming. Not only did she hide it from Diana, but she also hid it from her


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    husband. So, we have to be careful of the women around us. Maybe one day, we will be cuckolded."


    Phil said emotionally.


    "Jean will never do such a thing. She has a clear-cut stand on what to love and what to hate. She


    wouldn''t do such a dirty thing." Arthur spoke up for Jean immediately.


    "But what if you insist on keeping her if she doesn''t love you? Then if she can''t escape, can''t she only


    sneak around?" Phil asked Arthur sharply.


    Arthur felt a lump in his heart and suddenly panicked a little.


    It couldn''t be, right?


    If Jean wanted to separate from him in the future, he would definitely not agree. Could it be that she


    really...


    Philughed loudly from the side. "Arthur, you are finished. You are really finished this time. I just said a


    hypothesis and you panicked. What''s wrong? Do you have no confidence that you can keep her for a


    lifetime?"


    Only then did Arthur realize that he had been tricked by Phil. He immediately said in a bad mood, "You


    speak as if you are confident. Doesn''t Anya still have you fooled?"


    Phil raised his ss at Arthur andughed at himself. "Yes, yes. I am not confident either. That''s why I


    said those craps earlier."


    When Phil was teasing Arthur, he was actually panicking in his heart. He was afraid that Anya would


    also cuckold him. One must know that his situation was not as good as Arthur''s.


    In any case, Jean was calm and rational. Moreover, she was the same age as Arthur and was the


    representative of mature women.


    His wife, Anya, was young and delicate. Nowadays, the thoughts of these young girls could change at


    any time. Moreover, she had been spoiled by him and he was afraid that if this continued, he would not


    be able to control her.


    For some reason, Ezra sat at the side drinking alcohol and suddenly felt very envious of them. Even if


    they were hurting each other, it was also because they had their beloved women around them, and


    each had someone to tease.


    At this moment, Julian was not at their table because he had gone to take care of the children.


    He and Emelia brought their children to attend the wedding. In order to ensure that Emelia and the two


    children had enough rest time and space to rest, Julian booked a room in the hotel. The two children


    had just been carried out for a while, and now they were sent to the lounge. Julian also followed them.


    Because Emelia was busy catching up with Jean and was also busy greeting some other people, Julian


    was left to take the children.


    Phil continued enviously, "I wonder when my little girl will stop being so yful and give me a son or


    daughter. I''ll thank God for that."


    He didn''t ask for twins or boys or girls, nor did he ask for a second or third child. As long as he had a


    child, it would be fine.


    He looked at Julian''s pair of cute twins and was about to go crazy.


    Ezra inexplicably thought of the child he had once had with Maisie. Unlike Phil''s attitude of longing for a


    child, his decision at the time was to abort it...


    He suddenly felt a surge of rage in his heart, then pulled out the chair, got up, and walked out.

 Chapter 752 There Was No Need to Think About Escaping

    Chapter 752 There Was No Need to Think About Escaping


    "What''s wrong with him?" Arthur was shocked by Ezra''s sudden action of getting up and going out.


    Phil said faintly, "Maybe he was stimted by your crazy desire to get married and my crazy desire to


    have a child. After all, he doesn''t want anything."


    Arthur looked in the direction where Ezra left and sighed. From the time they met Ezra, who had been a


    firm marriage-hater and never wanted a child.


    Arthur thought that Ezra would have such an idea because Ezra had not met the woman who was


    willing to let him stay. If he met her, he was afraid that he would be eager to get married and have


    children.


    Just like him, his mind was now full of thoughts about how to marry Jean.


    Just like Phil, who was tempted by Anya and married her when Anya had just reached the legal age.


    Just like the protagonist of today''s wedding, Cameron and Nina, because of their deep love for each


    other, even though they had broken up for so many years, they still wanted to be together, so they got


    married and were ready to grow old together.


    However, at this time, Arthur had no time to care about his good brother''s emotions. After seeing Jean


    leave the banquet hall, he immediately got up and followed her out.


    Today, at this wedding, his eyes were filled with only Jean.


    During this period of time, the matter of going to Zoshalor to open a branch had been settled and the


    relevant procedures had been approved. He nned to go to Zoshalor with Jean this time.


    Thest time Jean came back from abroad, he had been busy because he had to deal with the matter


    of opening the branch. Therefore, the two of them did not meet, but they kept in contact on the phone


    all day.


    However, it was always him who took the initiative to call and send a message. She would answer his


    call, but she never took the initiative to contact him.


    Arthur was extremely helpless.


    He knew that as long as they separated, she seemed to have changed into a different person.


    So no matter what, he had to go to Zoshalor this time. As long as he went to Zoshalor, she would no


    longer escape.


    As far as he knew, she had already moved out of her parent''s house and lived alone outside. He had


    already secretly bought the apartment opposite the door. At that time, even if they were busy with their


    own work during the day, they would still see each other at night.


    Arthur intercepted Jean on the way to the hotel lounge and directly pinned her against the wall of the


    corridor,pletely ignoring that someone would pass by at any time.


    Jean looked at him with a headache and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Cameron and Nina booked a lounge in the hotel. It was convenient for the guests who came to the


    wedding to rest for a while. Jean had not rested well during this period of time. Moreover, the wedding


    was too lively. She really had a headache, so she wanted to take a rest.


    "Where are you feeling unwell?" Arthur saw that she was a little tired and quickly asked her with


    concern.


    "Headache," Jean did not hide anything.


    "You want to go to the lounge?" Arthur asked again.


    "Yes," Jean responded, trying to ignore the ambiguous distance between the two of them.


    "Why don''t you tell Nina that we''ll leave first and I''ll take you to my ce to rest? There''s only a chair in


    the lounge. You can''t lie down and sleep well," Arthur suggested kindly.


    Jean refused without thinking, "No need."


    Did he think she was a fool? He was trying to trick her into going to his ce.


    "Tonight, you stay at my ce. We''ll go back to Zoshalor tomorrow morning."


    Arthur was unwilling to give up and continued to persuade her.


    Jean already knew the matter of him opening a branch in Zoshalor. During this period of time, Zoshalor


    had been in an uproar. He was now a big shot in Zoshalor. It was said that many women had already


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    set their eyes on him and were preparing to show their abilities to get close to him after he arrived in


    Zoshalor.


    Jean thought that it would be best for him to quickly have a lot of pursuers so that he would not have to


    pester her all day.


    Thinking of this, she lowered her eyes and said, "I have already booked a flight for the night."


    "Jean!" Arthur did not expect her to be so ruthless. She actually wanted to leave overnight and could


    not help but gnash his teeth at her.


    Not far away, Abigail stamped her feet in disappointment. "What is this brat doing? Why is he so fierce


    to Jean?"


    Abigail had speciallye to follow Arthur today. Just before she left, Arthur''s father asked her in


    confusion, "Is there something you need to do outside?"


    Abigail said mysteriously to him, "I want to confirm whether our son is really in love today."


    "Our son is in love?" The man said confusedly and he was Brandon Hudgens, Arthur''s dad.


    Abigail was exasperating. "Haven''t you noticed that your son has been beaming recently?"


    The couple had been staying with Riverside City during this period of time, so they had seen their son


    more often. Abigail found that her son was apletely different personpared to his previous


    gaunt appearance.


    Abigail saw through it at a nce. This was a state that only men in love would have.


    Brandon continued to shake his head nkly. Abigail could only say, "Then don''t you think it''s


    abnormal for him to suddenly decide to go to Zoshalor to open a branch?"


    Brandon said, "No, I thought he just suddenly got ambitious."


    Brandon had always known that his son did not pay attention to his career. What Arthur cared more


    about was whether his medical skills were superb and whether he could save more patients.


    As for earning more money by opening more branches, and even entering other industries to make


    money, Arthur did not want them.


    Brandon did not force his son. All of them were contented and open-minded people. The wealth they


    had now was something that no one else could get in several lifetimes. It did not matter if Arthur just


    kept to the family business in a conservative manner.


    Brandon thought that Arthur only wanted to start a career in Zoshalor.


    Abigail wanted to break her husband''s head to see what was inside. Why was he so ignorant?


    She unhappily analyzed for him. "Even if he wants to start a career, why did he choose Zoshalor in so


    many cities that he can choose?"


    Before Brandon could say anything, Abigail continued, "That must be because there is someone in


    Zoshalor that attracts him."


    "Also, didn''t you see that he went to Nina and Cameron''s wedding early this morning? He is not a


    groomsman, so why should he go so early? If he''s just attending the wedding, he can just show up at


    noon."


    "I secretly asked Emelia if there were any girls from Zoshalor at today''s wedding. Guess what?" Abigail


    kept Brandon in suspense.


    Brandon felt his head swell. "With your reasoning ability and logical analysis ability, it would be a pity if


    you didn''t be a detective."


    Brandon never expected that Abigail would actually do such a thing, and even asked Emelia about it.


    Abigail snorted and said, "You don''t care about your son at all."


    "Then tell me, what did you find out?" Brandon urged her.


    Abigail smiled very proudly. "Emelia said that there was a girl who came from Zoshalor. She is a


    designer of Lorlene Jewelry and also Lorlene Jewelry''s current ruler. She is a good friend of Nina and


    her name is Jean."


    Brandon waspletely shocked.


    Of course, he instantly understood that the person his son loved was this girl from Zoshalor.


    Otherwise, these things could not be so coincidental.

 Chapter 753 Beautiful and Lively

    Chapter 753 Beautiful and Lively


    "You believe me now?" Abigail teased Brandon.


    Brandon cleared his throat awkwardly. "It''s not that I don''t believe you. I just didn''t expect that this brat


    would actually fall in love. I also didn''t expect that he would also go crazy for love."


    In Brandon''s eyes, because his son had been studying medicine for so many years, he was a little


    aloof and unromantic. He could not imagine how his son loved a woman.


    Previously, Abigail had been worried about their son''s marriage in front of him. Brandon felt that


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ording to his son''s personality, there was no chance. He did not expect that he actually found true


    love.


    Abigail clicked her tongue. "Indeed, I did not expect him to be so crazy."


    "But the girl is indeed outstanding. She deserves him to be so crazy. Let me tell you, I went online to


    check Jean''s information, and I was shocked when I checked it."


    "She graduated from the same school as our son abroad. Her major was psychology at that time and


    she also studied design. She was amazing, and she had a double degree." Abigail was full of praise for


    Jean''s resume.


    Brandon nodded in admiration. "She''s really amazing. Psychology and design are twopletely


    different professions. She can take care of both of them at the same time. She''s very outstanding."


    "Most importantly, she''s also very beautiful. Look, this is a photo I found. Isn''t it better than some


    celebrities?" Abigail said as she handed the phone to Brandon.


    After Abigail finished speaking, sheughed happily. "I found out about these things and found a photo


    of Jean. I was so happy that I even woke up from my dreamsst night. Did you hear me?"


    Brandon nced at the girl on her phone. She was indeed a beauty and also a cold beauty.


    Brandon thought to himself, "I didn''t expect my son to like this type of woman. This is really a woman


    with twopletely different styles from his mother."


    "Isn''t she very beautiful?" Abigail came over and waited expectantly for his reply.


    "She''s beautiful, but our son looks pretty good too," Brandon spoke up for his son.


    He always felt that in Abigail''s eyes, it was a great blessing for his son to have Jean, but his son was


    also talented, outstanding, and handsome. It could only be said that he and Jean were evenly matched.


    Abigail snorted, "Our son is good, but I think Jean is better."


    Brandon was speechless.


    Those who didn''t know would think that Jean was her daughter.


    Abigail tugged at Brandon''s arm andmented, "I really like this daughter-inw. I really hope that our


    son can quickly marry her."


    Brandon poured cold water on her. "She''s not your daughter-inw yet. Calm down. Everyone says


    that the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. What if our son doesn''t chase after her?"


    Brandon continued, "Also, it''s said that the more a mother-inw looks at her son-inw, the better she


    feels. Why is it that you find your daughter-inw more and more pleasing to the eye?"


    Abigail snorted, "Why can''t a mother-inw find her daughter-inw pleasing to the eye? Is there no


    mother-inw and daughter-inw in the world who genuinely get along?"


    Brandon looked at her and could not help butugh.


    That was right. The rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw had been a thorny problem


    since ancient times, but it did not rule out that there were people who could get along well with each


    other. He believed that Abigail would be a mother-inw who could get along well with her daughter-in-


    Abigail took another look at the photo of Jean on the phone and sighed. "After I learned about this girl''s


    background, I really admired her. How outstanding is she who can handle two industries of


    psychologists and fashion designers at the same time?"


    "If our son doesn''t have the ability to marry her, then I will acknowledge her as my goddaughter."


    Abigail snorted.


    Brandon almost spat out a mouthful of blood. If their son failed, she would acknowledge her as her


    goddaughter?


    He was only afraid that their son would nevere home again. They had gained a daughter but lost


    their son!


    Abigail suddenly asked Brandon, "Do you think that the two of them got together when they were


    overseas?"


    Brandon said leisurely, "ording to the information you conveyed to me, I believe that strictly


    speaking, the two of them should have... been together when they were in university."


    "They must have been separated in the past few years. I don''t know how they managed to contact


    each other recently."


    "Ai!" Abigail sighed heavily, "What do you think our son is doing? He should have married her when he


    was in college. Why has he been wasting so many years?"


    Abigail was very disappointed. Thinking of this, she became more and more anxious and quickly said


    to Brandon, "Okay, okay, I won''t talk to you anymore. I have to go to the hotel for the wedding."


    Abigail was very worried that her son would mess up again this time, and she wanted to personally ask


    her son to chase after the girl.


    Brandon said, "I''ll go with you."


    Abigail snapped, "Are you also curious about your future daughter-inw?"


    Thus, the two of them drove to the hotel for the wedding. When their son and Jean came out alone,


    Abigail and Brandon discussed at the corner of the corridor. "Our future daughter-inw looks much


    better than the photos. She is like a snowdrop on the iceberg, which can only be admired from afar."


    Brandon said, "Then tell your son not to pursue her. Let her stay on the iceberg."


    Abigail red at Brandon angrily. "Shut up if you can''t talk."


    Brandon pursed his lips and shut up.


    Jean was wearing a white suit today. Her figure was slim, and she looked beautiful and graceful when


    she walked.


    "Oh no. I''m going to be fascinated by our future daughter-inw. I didn''t expect this brat to have such


    good taste." Abigail sighed.


    Just as Abigail was sighing, she saw Arthur suddenly gnashing his teeth at Jean. Abigail almost died of


    anger.


    "Such a perfect beauty. Doesn''t he know that he has to hold her in his palm? How can he be so fierce


    to her?" Abigail wanted to rush over and grab his son''s ear and scold him.


    "If you continue to be so agitated, they might hear you," Brandon reminded her kindly.


    Brandon had just finished speaking when his face reddened at the same time as Abigail.


    Because Jean seemed to be leaving, their son pulled her back, pressed her against the wall, and


    kissed her.


    As parents, when they saw their son act like this, they really didn''t know how to describe their feelings


    at this moment.


    Brandon came back to his senses and pulled Abigail back to the end of the corridor. Abigail blinked and


    said in disbelief, "Our son is indeed crazy. He is too unreserved. In the past, he was like a monk who


    had no desires. I thought he was not interested in women."


    "Now it seems that he is not uninterested in the affairs of men and women. His interest is very high. It is


    just that he has never met someone he likes before." Abigail analyzed her son''s thoughts clearly and


    logically. As expected, it was the mother who knew her son best.

 Chapter 754 I Will Walk with You

    Chapter 754 I Will Walk with You


    "Since you''ve seen her, let''s hurry up and leave." Brandon did not want to continue staying here, mainly


    because this kind of peeping was not very desirable.


    The two of them were kissing on the other side. Abigail saw that her son had no intention of letting her


    go for a while. She also felt that it was strange and shy to stay, so she turned and left with Brandon.


    However, she still worried as she walked, "I don''t know when the girl will leave. Do you think we should


    let our son take her home for dinner?"


    Brandon replied, "I''m just afraid that your son won''t be able to take her home."


    Judging from the situation just now, it was obvious that their son was the one who took the initiative.


    The girl might not want to see them, and she might not even want to have a longsting rtionship


    with their son.


    Abigail was shocked by his words and couldn''t help but criticize him. "Why are you so passive? It''s as if


    our son can''t marry her."


    "Do you think your son has a chance? I think it''s better for you to ask what happened between the two


    of them before. Otherwise, why did our son pester her for so many years without any results?" Brandon


    said seriously.


    "This is not a good sign." Brandon gave such a conclusion.


    Perhaps men were always calmer than women. The passionate Abigail also felt that Brandon''s words


    made sense, so she had to give up the idea of letting her son take Jean home. Then, she thought


    about how she could indirectly ask her son what was going on between him and Jean.


    The second Jean was pressed against the wall and kissed by Arthur, she always felt that someone was


    watching them not far away. So for a moment, she forgot to protest against Arthur''s overbearing


    behavior. She only hid in his arms after he released her. "It seems that someone is looking at us?"


    Jean did not want to be photographed on a hot topic because of this kind of thing. It was too shameful.


    She only wanted to do things quietly in an unknown corner. Even if she had an impressive education


    and outstanding appearance, she did not want to expose herself too much.


    Previously, when Lorlene Jewelry chose the spokesperson, someone suggested to her father that she


    could endorse their jewelry herself. Jean refused.


    First of all, she was not a professional actress like Nina. When she faced the camera, she felt stiff and


    ufortable. She definitely could not do the expression, eyes, and posture that the director wanted.


    Therefore, she could not show the charm of every piece of jewelry at all.


    Secondly, she did not want to make herself famous based on her appearance. She had positioned


    herself as the person behind the scenes, just doing good design.


    Arthur looked back at the end of the corridor and saw no one.


    However, he felt that it was fine even if someone saw it. He wished that everyone in the world knew


    about his rtionship with Jean.


    "No one. Forget it. If you don''t want to stay, then I will go with you tonight. Anyway, my luggage has


    already been packed." He replied to Jean and then pressed back against her again.


    Jean was speechless.


    She had no idea what to say to him. She raised her hand to push him away and said, "Why are you so


    annoying!"


    After she finished speaking, she continued to walk toward the lounge. Arthur followed closely behind


    her and held her hand. No matter how hard Jean tried, she could not shake his hand off.


    After leaving the wedding venue, Ezra smoked a cigarette at the door. Then, he made a call with a


    depressed expression.


    "Ezra?" The woman''s surprised and incredulous voice came from the phone as if she did not believe


    that Ezra would take the initiative to call her.


    Ezra asked in a heavy tone, "Where are you?"


    The voice of the woman opposite him was extremely soft. "I am at Old Time Cafe."


    Old Time Cafe was a high-end coffee shop under Ezra. It was not a ce that ordinary people could


    afford.


    Hearing this, Ezra sneered, "Wait there. I''ll go and find you."


    After saying that, without waiting for the woman opposite him to say anything, Ezra hung up the phone


    and mmed the cigarette butt in his hand on the trash can. He waved to stop a taxi and went straight


    to Old Time Cafe.


    The woman on the phone was Erika. After Ezra hung up the phone in her hand, she did note back


    to her senses for a long time. She was immersed in the surprise that Ezra took the initiative to call her.


    This was too inconceivable.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Between her and Ezra, she had always been the one who took the initiative.


    From the beginning to now, Ezra had always been indifferent to her. He had never taken the initiative to


    call her, let alone say that he wasing to find her.


    Although Ezra''s tone on the phone was a little gloomy just now, Erika did not care about these things at


    the moment. She only heard Ezra say that he wasing to find her.


    Could it be that he knew that she was in the coffee shop he opened, so he came to date her?


    Could it be that her recent actions with her mother and his father had yed a role? Was he finally


    ready topromise and marry her?


    Erika was full of joy.


    Sitting across from her was Erika''s best friend, Virginia Linney. She winked at Erika and joked, "Erika,


    are you going to seed?"


    Erika smiled shyly, causing the barista, Annie, who was not far away from the bar, to roll her eyes.


    Annie was both Old Time Cafe''s barista and the person in charge of this coffee shop. She was also an


    extremely skilled female bodyguard. Many important things were discussed here by Ezra and Julian. If


    anything dangerous happened, she would immediately go forward to protect them, although nothing


    bad happened after so long.


    Therefore, ording to Annie''s understanding of Ezra and the others, when she heard the


    conversation between Erika and her best friend, Annie could not help but sneer in her heart, "How can


    our boss fall in love with a woman like Erika?"


    If Ezra really married Erika, she would be the first to resign and leave.


    She felt that having a boss like Erika was an insult to her character and personality.


    God knew that during this period of time, Erika came to the coffee shop all day, and she was annoyed


    to death.


    Every time she saw Erika sitting down with her best friend and taking various photos, both pretentious


    and hypocritical, she only got angry and wanted to go forward to drive them away.


    The most disgusted was that Erika always refused to pay in the name of Ezra.


    During this period of time, Ezra and Erika''s gossip had been spread widely. Annie felt that Ezra would


    not have anything to do with Erika. Erika would send so many posts all day long. It was impossible for


    Ezra not to know that Erika came all day long, but Ezra had never instructed her that Erika was not


    allowed to enter without paying. So as a worker, she could only endure.


    Ezra arrived in ten minutes. After he entered the door, he strode toward Erika.


    "Be careful..." When Erika saw Ezra, she quickly stood up and waved happily at him.


    However, the next second, she could not be happy anymore. Because when Ezra walked over, he


    suddenly raised his hand and grabbed her neck. The strength was so great that he almost lifted her up.


    Erika could feel that her toes were off the ground...


    "Cough, cough, help, help..." Erika struggled in horror. Her face instantly turned horribly red as her


    whole body hung in the air.

 Chapter 755 Of Course There Were Plans

    Chapter 755 Of Course There Were ns


    "You''re about to get engaged to me?"


    "You''re going to marry into the Cantillo family soon?"


    Ezra said through gritted teeth. His grip on Erika''s neck tightened even more.


    Ezra''s actions were too shocking, so much so that Annie and the others were frightened. They were


    stunned on the spot.


    Annie rushed over as soon as she came back to her senses. She pulled Ezra hard and advised, "Mr.


    Cantillo, let''s slow down. Let go of Erika first. If this goes on, she will die!"


    Erika''s best friend, Virginia, immediately burst into screams and cries after she came back to her


    senses. "Help! He is going to kill Erika! Ezra is going to kill Erika!"


    Fortunately, there were no other customers in the store at noon. Except for Erika and her best friend,


    the rest were staff members. Otherwise, Virginia''s words were really too lethal.


    "Shut up!" Annie shouted at Virginia and then reminded Ezra anxiously, "Mr. Cantillo!"


    Annie smelled the scent of alcohol on Ezra and knew that Ezra had gone to attend Nina and


    Cameron''s wedding today. She just didn''t know what stimted Ezra and made him suddenly want to


    strangle Erika.


    Ezra tightened his jaw and suddenly loosened Erika.


    Erika was pushed into the sofa behind her. She held her neck and gasped for breath. The feeling of


    breathing fresh air was really good.


    Ezra stood in the same ce and looked coldly at Erika who was still in shock. "Do you still want to


    marry me?"


    Because of what happened just now, Erika did not dare to speak casually anymore. She covered her


    neck and looked up at him with a wronged expression.


    Ezra curled his lips into a smile. "I can marry you."


    Ezra''s words shocked Erika. She stammered and asked, "Is, is it true?"


    Ezra nodded. "As long as you can ept your married life as it was just now."


    Erika''s face suddenly turned pale. Just now, Ezra was about to strangle her. Today, it was because


    there were outsiders like Annie and the others present. If there were no outsiders present to persuade


    Ezra, she might really be strangled to death.


    At the thought of this, Erika trembled all over.


    Perhaps it was because the experience just now was too horrible that she could not bear it all at once,


    so she shrank into the sofa and cried loudly.


    Virginia shouted at Ezra from the side, "Ezra, this is domestic violence!"


    Ezra suddenly looked over, his eyes full of cruelty. Virginia was so scared that she staggered and fell


    into the sofa behind her.


    "Who do you think you are?" Ezra said to Virginia and then turned away without looking back.


    After a few steps, he stopped again and ordered Annie, "Count how much they have spent these past


    few days and let them pay. In addition, don''t allow either of them in the Old Time Cafe again."


    Ezra''s words did not give Erika any face. Erika cried even louder as she hid on the sofa.


    Ezra''s behavior today was equivalent to indirectly denying the rumor that she was about to be engaged


    to her. Not only that, but he also ruthlessly humiliated her. Erika was angry, but she could only get up


    and awkwardly pay the bill under Annie''s urging.


    The amount of the bill made her feel pained. She spent most of the afternoon here with Virginia on


    ount of her ambiguous rtionship with Ezra. There were times when she still stayed all day and


    the Old Time Cafe was charging by the hour...


    Seeing Erika being supported by Virginia as she walked out, Annie could no longer suppress her urge


    tough. She chuckled at the bar counter.


    How angry she was these days, how loud her gloatingughter was at this moment.


    She had thought that Ezra would turn a blind eye to Erika just like that. She had not expected that he


    would deal with Erika today.


    However, afterughing, Annie became a little worried again. Ezra treating Erika like this today was


    equivalent to directly falling out with the Marshall family and Roman. She did not know how Roman


    would treat Ezra.


    Although Roman was currently extremely ill, that did not affect his say in Canuli.


    One had to know that Ezra was unable to gain Roman''s favor in all aspects, and his outlook was even


    ipatible with Roman and the Cantillo family. If not for the fact that Ezra was Roman''s only son, it


    would be impossible for Roman to allow Ezra to take over Canuli.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if Canuli was currently under Ezra''s management, if Roman had said before his death that Canuli


    would not give it to Ezra, Ezra would still have nothing.


    However, it just so happened that Ezra treating Erika like this at this time. It would definitely enrage


    Roman...


    Annie sighed silently in her heart. She had to admit that this move of Diana and her two daughters was


    really great. It must be that they were deliberately adding fuel to the fire behind the scenes, causing the


    news that Erika was about to be engaged to Ezra to spread widely, thus angering Ezra and forcing


    Ezra to get into a deadlock with Erika.


    It had to be known that Roman was risking hisst breath to facilitate the marriage between Ezra and


    Erika. For Ezra to be so rough to Erika, Roman would be furious.


    When Roman was angry, the possibility of leaving Canuli to Diana''s two daughters was very high.


    In this way, Ezra would lose.


    With this thought in mind, Annie quickly called Emelia and told her to tell Julian what Ezra had done


    just now. As Ezra''s brother and partner, Julian would definitely help Ezra n things at this time.


    Emelia was also very worried when she heard Annie''s words and hurriedly told Julian about it.


    She and Julian were currently taking care of a pair of children in the hotel lounge. In fact, it was Julian


    who was taking care of them. She sat on the sofa at the side and was only responsible for watching...


    In fact, she did not want to be a hands-off mother like this, but Julian did not allow her to do anything.


    He quickly helped the two children change into diapers and then skillfully made the two sses of milk


    powder. Even if he had to do the same thing twice, he was still calm and orderly.


    After making the milk powder, Julian carried his son into Emelia''s arms. Emelia held her son to feed


    him the milk powder, and Julian picked up his daughter to feed her.


    Julian gently held his daughter in his arms andforted Emelia, "Don''t worry, he has his own ns."


    For so many years, Ezra had not taken every step blindly. Every step was within his ns. Even with


    every step he took, he had to n for the next ten steps. The dirty tricks that Diana and her daughters


    had up their sleeves were all within Ezra''s ns.


    These years, Ezra''s yfulness and phndering were mostly done for Diana and the others to see. If


    he was easily defeated by Diana and the others, then he would not be Ezra.


    However, Julian looked up at Emelia and said, "I''m more interested to know what stimted him today


    that he directly broke all ties with Erika."


    Emelia said helplessly, "I guess it was most likely that Nina said something to him."


    Emelia knew this good friend of hers very well.


    Because she also felt sorry for Maisie, Nina would definitely not show mercy to Ezra.


    Soon, Julian learned from Phil that Nina had driven a wedge between them when they toasted each


    other, adding fuel to the fire and bringing up the rumor that Ezra was about to be engaged to Erika.

 Chapter 756 I Cant Love You More

    Chapter 756 I Can''t Love You More


    Emelia asked Julian anxiously, "Will it affect Ezra''s n?"


    Julian gently said, "No."


    Emelia breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good."


    Emelia believed in Julian since he said that Ezra''s n wouldn''t be affected, then everything was still


    under Ezra''s control. She also believed that even if Ezra had problems, Julian wouldn''t stand idly by.


    The two children went to sleep after the meal. Julian put his daughter away and took his son from


    Emelia''s arms and put him away. Then he sat down and asked Emelia gently, "Are you tired?"


    Emelia smiled and said, "I''m not tired. I just hugged him and fed him some milk."


    "I was afraid your arms would be sore," Julian said as rubbed Emelia''s wrist and arm.


    Emelia withdrew her hand and said helplessly, "If you keep asking me to do nothing like this, I will


    be good for nothing sooner orter."


    Julian insisted, "Just wait and be patient. Your body''s healing. You can stay with the kids more. If you


    don''t keep well, there will be hidden diseases in the future."


    "It''s been a month since I gave birth. It''s not that exaggerated." Emelia thought she was going to be a


    dead dog.


    Since she was pregnant, Julian did not let her do anything, now after the birth, she is still doing nothing


    at all. Considering that she as a mother should hug her children just born, Julian did not stop her from


    holding them, or he did not even let her do such a simple thing.


    However, Emelia had another n, so she took the opportunity to bring it up. "Well, I want to go to the


    gym. I want to work out to be healthy and strong so that I can be there for our kids and take care of


    them."


    Emelia was slender before pregnancy. From pregnancy till now, Julian hired a nutritionist for her, so


    she did not gain much weight except for that part.


    She knew that she had to apany and raise two children, and she needed to be stronger and


    physically better than other mothers, so she decided to work out.


    Once, Julian thought she wasn''t strong enough and told her to work out, but she wouldn''t do.


    Now that she had a son and daughter, she has the motivation to make herself stronger.


    "Working out?" Julian slightly frowned. His sight fell on her fair skin.


    Her figure had changed slightly after the birth of her children, and when her sexy body showed up at


    the gym, he could not imagine how unrestrained the trainers'' eyes would be on her.


    "Yeah, otherwise I''d stay at home all day and have nothing to do. A little exercise would be good for


    me." Emelia had already decided that she was going to get her own firm abs.


    Julian at this time had ten thousand thoughts in his mind, but also knew that her idea of improving


    physical quality is good, so he said, "You have the idea of getting exercise is very good, but don''t go to


    the gym. I can be your coach at home. We have a gym. I think I''m quite professional."


    Who wanted to practice alone in the gym at home? That could be so boring. Emelia would probably


    sleep through it.


    And she wanted to go to the gym because she was so boring staying at home. She could have


    someone to chat with, and Nina, as a female star in order to maintain a figure also often went to the


    gym, so she could go to a gym with Nina.


    It would be fun when the girls work out together.


    "I''m not going to practice at home. I''m going to the gym."


    Julian felt so helpless, "Is practice at home different?"


    Emelia asked him sincerely, "Mr. Hughes, we have been seeing each other at home all day. Don''t you


    want me to leave for a while and keep our distance so as to keep our rtionship fresh?"


    From the time she was pregnant to the time she gave birth, Julian almost worked from home in order to


    take full care of her. To be honest, Emelia sometimes felt disgusting thinking about it.


    She personally believed that even close couples should keep their distance.


    Emelia was afraid that Julian would be tired of her if they continued to be so close.


    To her surprise, Julian immediately changed his expression and said, "Emelia, are you tired of me?"


    He thought, "Keep a distance to keep their rtionship fresh? Was she tired of him? "


    Julian''s expression became serious. Emelia only felt suffocated. Her intuition told her that Julian


    misunderstood her.


    She hurriedly exined, "I am not tired of you, but I am afraid that you are tired of me, after all, I am


    now a woman who has given birth to children, my figure is a little out of shape and my temperament is


    certainly different from before, I..."


    Emelia clearly calmly exined, but suddenly her eyes turned red as she seemed to feel inferior


    because of her words.


    Julian was so scared. He hugged her to coax her, "How can I be tired of you? I can''t love you more."


    "Your figure is not out of shape and your temperament has not changed. In my heart, you are still that


    gentle beautiful woman, no matter how old you are, no matter how many years pass by, you are the


    most beautiful in my heart."


    Julian expressed a sincere. Emelia hugged him with tears falling down. She cried while saying, "That''s


    all rhetoric, how can I have not changed!"


    Emelia didn''t know why she was so sensitive. She didn''t want to cry, but she couldn''t control herself.


    "It''s all my fault. If you want to exercise or go to the gym, it''s ok. "Julian gave in for no reason, "I don''t


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    mean to stop you from going to the gym. I just feel ufortable when I think of men seeing your


    body."


    "I didn''t want any man to see you. I was selfish. I''m sorry."


    Emelia was crying, but his words made herugh.


    She had wondered why he wouldn''t let her go to the gym, and now she knew his idea. She didn''t know


    whether tough or be angry.


    Emelia, who stopped crying, immediately apologized to Julian, saying, "I''m sorry. I don''t know why I


    suddenly lost control of my emotions."


    Julian hugged her and said, "It''smon. Women''s mood swings after they give birth. If they can''t find


    a good way to let out their negative emotion, it''s easy to get postpartum depression. If there is


    something unhappy and ufortable, be sure to tell me. I don''t want you to get into any trouble."


    "Postpartum depression?" Emelia felt so funny. "Do you know about that?"


    "Of course," Julian said with a serious expression. "Postpartum depression is a serious problem, and I


    have been paying close attention to your emotion."


    Emelia did not feel depressed, and instead, just a little sensitive, so sheforted Julian by saying,


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry, even if I''m depressed, that''s because I''m so idle."


    But Julian still worried, "Later you can talk to Jean."

 Chapter 757 Brothers in a Rough Road of Love

    Chapter 757 Brothers in a Rough Road of Love


    Emelia wanted to say that Arthur stuck closely with Jean. As long as Jean was free, Arthur was sure to


    stay with her. Jean had no time to talk to Jean.


    Besides, Emelia didn''t think she had postpartum depression. Her life was so happy that depression


    was far away from her.


    But in order to let Julian rest assured, she still agreed to talk to Jean.


    But Julian saw through her mind. He looked at her and said, "You don''t perfunctory me, just give Jean


    a call."


    Emelia hadn''t expected Julian to be so serious, so she had to take out a mobile phone to call Jean.


    Jean said on the phone, "I''ll meet you in your lounge right away."


    Jean hung up the phone before Emelia could say anything as if she was eager to escape from


    something.


    A few minutester, Jean knocked on the door of their lounge, followed by the cheeky Arthur.


    "You were in the lounge, too?" Emelia couldn''t help asking because Jean came here in such a short


    time.


    Thisyer is almost all taken by Nina and Cameron, especially for the guests to rest, Jean came over


    so soon, it is also obvious that she was in thisyer.


    Just think of Jean staying with Arthur together, this atmosphere immediately became ambiguous.


    Emelia said shyly, "Sorry to disturb you."


    That was all Julian''s fault because he asked her to make any phone calls. It was obvious to disturb


    Jean''s date with Arthur.


    Emelia also noticed Arthur''s changes during this period, especially his decision to settle down in the


    Zoshalor for Jean. Emelia felt his sincere repentance.


    Compared with a series of rhetoric, Arthur''s practical actions could warm Jean''s heart more, after all,


    Jean''s situation was a little special these days. Her father was not healthy, so Jean must stay in


    Zoshalor.


    Jean could not continue to remain indifferent about Arthur''smitment.


    Emelia knew that Jean had wavered, otherwise Jean would not allow Arthur to pester him. ording to


    Jean''s decisive character, if she did not want to talk to Arthur anymore, she would definitely simply


    refuse, just as she had resigned and left Riverside City.


    They loved each other  They didn''t have a serious rtionship because they didn''t have an


    opportunity, so at the moment the date was very important, but Julian asked her to call Jean.


    Emelia invited Jean toe in and red at Julian, but Julian didn''t think he did anything wrong. He


    stood up and said to Emelia. "I''m going to a banquet with Arthur, and you can talk."


    After taking two steps, he turned around and told Emelia, "Call me when the kids wake up."


    Then he pulled Arthur, who was reluctant to part from Jean and did not want to leave, and closed the


    door, Julian said to Arthur in disgust, "Look at you now, loser, you can''t even leave Jean for a little


    while. Aren''t you going to Zoshalor with her?"


    Julian also knew that Arthur bought the apartment just in front of Jean. He would always have time to


    see her. So it was nothing for him to leave her for a while.


    Arthur returned to Julian in a faint way, "You didn''t run to the capital with Emelia? Wouldn''t you rather


    have her tied up in front of you for 24 hours?"


    Arthur thought, "So how could Julian mock him?"


    Julian was choked by Arthur''s words, but he thenughed at himself, "Why do we have such a rough


    road of love? We don''t know how to cherish what we have until we lost them."


    "Yes." Arthur was also filled with emotion, "when I met Jean in the hospital, I thought that if I could


    cherish her, maybe we would have held a grand wedding now."


    Today the sweet romantic wedding of Cameron and Nina made Arthur so desperate to have one.


    After seeing the whole process of the wedding, Arthur already thought about how his wedding with


    Jean should be nned, but the next second he was sad because Jean had not agreed to formal


    reconciliation with him.


    Julian raised his hand and patted Arthur''s shoulder, "Come on."


    He and Arthur had been so hard, so he hoped Phil with Ezra could have fewer detours in their


    rtionships.


    Phil was different from them because he had always cherished Anya, as for Ezra...


    Because it involved Maisie, Julian''s mood was veryplex.


    How could I put it?


    As long as Ezra did not look back for Maisie, he would not do what Arthur had done. He thought that


    Ezra must not look back, he had always been unrestrained and ruthless in a rtionship, and Maisie


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    was just a passer-by in his life.


    After Julian and Arthur left, Jean asked Emelia with concern, "What happened? Are you in a bad


    mood?"


    She was a psychologist. There must be something that happened, otherwise she wouldn''t call her.


    Without waiting for Emelia to say anything, Jean immediately asked him sharply, "Don''t tell me you


    have postpartum depression?"


    How does everyone know "postpartum depression"? Not many puerperal knew about postpartum


    depression.


    Supposedly as a pregnant woman, she should dabble in this knowledge, but because Julian took care


    of her so carefully when she was pregnant. Julian read many books that pregnant women should read,


    she was told about the things in these books by Julian.


    And how could Julian tell her about postpartum depression during pregnancy?


    So, Emelia didn''t pay much attention to postpartum depression. She had read about it asionally on


    the news, but she didn''t feel like paying attention to it because she thought it was so far away from her.


    Unexpectedly, now everyone mentioned it, but she is the one confused.


    "No, no." Not wanting to make Jean worry, Emelia denied Jean''s words by waving her hand, "I don''t


    have postpartum depression. Julian asked me to talk to you. I was a little sensitive just now."


    Emelia then told Jean that she had lost control and shed tears just now. Jeanughed after listening


    carefully and said, "This is not postpartum depression at all. You can only say that you are emotionally


    sensitive."


    "Postpartum depression has three symptoms, being unhappy, loss of interest, and low energy, and I


    don''t see you have any of them."


    Emelia burst intoughter and said, "Sure, let''s talk aboutck of energy. It''s totally different. I even feel


    energetic every day, because I eat well and sleep well."


    Unlike other new mothers who were exhausted, Emelia was too idle every day.


    Julian hired two nannies for two children, plus he, the almighty dad, and Vincent also went to their


    house almost every day, sometimes Heather Duncan and Gerhard Hughes woulde, too.


    Everyone was scrambling to take care of the babies, and Emelia was useless as a mother.


    Vincent and Julian were enough to make her have nothing to do.


    Vincent had cherished her, and her two children are just like his own grandchildren, so he regarded the


    two children as a treasure, and even said that he would change careers to be a children''s writer for the


    sake of two children.


    Emelia was stunned when she knew that he wanted to write a fairy tale book suitable for her two


    children and turn it into a picture book with illustrations from great artists.

 Chapter 758 Work on a Healthy Relationship

    Chapter 758 Work on a Healthy Rtionship


    Because of the two newborn babies, even Gerhard, who had been selfish for half his life, had be


    gentle. Every time when he visited the two children, he always brought something to them and looked


    at them with a gentle smile on his face.


    But Julian was ungrateful.


    Julian said that as he grew up, Gerhard did not be so gentle with him. His memory of Gerhard was all


    cold and serious expressions. After the rift between Heather and Gerhard, Gerhard looked at him with


    disgust.


    So now Gerhard doted on the children so much which made Julian very annoyed.


    Gerhard and Heather had been divorced, but Gerhard was embarrassed to visit these children alone


    because he could feel Jin''s dislike for him, so every time he came there with Heather.


    Although Heather disliked him very much, she sometimes felt sorry for him and took him with her when


    she was in a good mood.


    So with so many people helping to take care of the children, how could Emelia feel tired?


    There are no negative emotions in her mind because Julian spoiled her so much, and Nina, a cheerful


    and lively friend, chatted with her on WhatsApp all day and amused her. Emelia was always in a good


    mood.


    Jean said, "As for that you were emotionally sensitive and suddenly burst into tears just now, I think


    you just have the mood every woman will have, especially when your partner is too excellent,


    sometimes there will be a kind of inexplicable anxiety and worry."


    Emelia nodded vigorously, "Yes, that''s how I feel."


    Jean pointed out what was in her mind. Because Julian was too perfect, she just got some inferiority


    and anxiety and did not hold back tears.


    Jean consoled her, "This is very normal. It was not rted to postpartum depression, normal people


    also have a bad mood sometimes, right?"


    "And I am sure you will soon be able to adjust yourself." What Jean really wanted to say is that Julian


    would soon be able to help her adjust, but he could not see Emelia have a trace of unhappiness.


    Emelia shrugged and said, "So Julian is making it out of a big deal."


    Emelia even though Julian was the one suffering from postpartum depression, even though he didn''t


    give birth to any baby.


    Jean smiled, "He is just worried about you. Anyway, I got nothing to do. It''s fine toe over to chat


    with you."


    With her affairs settled, Emelia asked Jean again, "You and Arthur..."


    Speaking of Arthur, Jean had a headache and lifted a hand to rub her forehead, "You must have known


    that he wants to go to Zoshalor. What can I do? Tell me."


    Emelia chuckled and said, "If you can''t escape, you should ept it."


    Jean looked at her, looking very serious, "In fact, the thing is not that I can''t ept him, but even if I


    ept him, our rtionship can''tst."


    "We didn''t get to know each other properly when we were abroad. At that time, we were too busy with


    schoolwork and didn''t pay much attention to getting to know each other. You know what happened after


    we came back. We don''t have time to get along with each other."


    Jean told Emelia about her troubles, "Now he is making such a big move, if we really get together but


    find that our characters are ipatible, it will not be good to break up again."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Whether you with Julian or Nina with Cameron, you all have experienced a lot, so when you got back


    together, you knew whether the man is the right one or not."


    "But we don''t really know each other, except physically."


    Emelia felt that Jean''s words were not unreasonable. Whether the two people could stay together for a


    long time depends on whether they could get along with each other for a long time, rather than a


    temporary attraction


    Ailing Zhang said, "Love must be implemented in the daily chores of life, after all, life is made of those


    things."


    "So what are you going to do?" Emelia asked Jean.


    Jean thought for a moment and said, "I''m going to go to Zoshalor and I will not let him touch me. Let''s


    start with the basic part of a rtionship."


    Emeliaughed, "I think Arthur will be crazy."


    Once a man had tasted the sweet taste of that thing, he would only want more, and if someone


    stopped him from doing that now, he would go crazy.


    Jean pursed her lips and said, "If he can''t ept it, we would have nothing to talk about."


    Emelia thought she could understand Jean''s intention, "Well, you two started with sex. You want to


    return your rtionship to pure love, right?"


    Jean nodded. "Yes, from the beginning to now. In fact, we have not had a healthy rtionship. It is time


    to have one. After all, we are not twenty-something."


    If they fell in love this time, they would aim to get married.


    Of course, if it didn''t work out, they would have to break up.


    "Well," Emelia agreed with Jean''s decision, but she could already think how devastated Arthur would


    be.


    Nina with Cameron''s wedding ended in the afternoon, and friends and rtives dispersed. Nina who


    was in Cameron''s arms was standing at the door to see off guests, only felt that her waist was broken.


    Even though she, as a female star, is used to high heels, her feet hurt. And it was a small wedding, so


    she didn''t have to have one wedding after another. Nina could not imagine how tired those prosperous


    wedding heroines were.


    Emelia with Julian holding the child to leave, Nina approached the little boy in Emelia''s arms and said,


    "ric, godmother will miss you."


    Nina can feel Julian''s dislike towards her from the corner of her eyes, although the baby is still


    sleeping, Nina still ys her part to make Julian''s troubles worse.


    She couldn''t hide the love in her eyes for somebody else''s son, "Oh, ric, what a handsome boy you


    are! When you grow up, you''re going to crush a bunch of girls, and godmother is obsessed with you


    right now."


    Emeliaughed, "Stop, Cameron will be angry with you if you say more."


    Nina loved Emelia''s son so much, that even Cameron was jealous. Emelia was speechless. These


    men were so easy to get jealous of, and Julian was even jealous of a months-year-old baby.


    Nina then let go of the children, but her hands still touched Emelia''s face gently, "baby, see you in the


    gym."


    Emelia did not reject it at all. Instead, she nodded meekly, "Ok."


    Emelia was used to Nina''s behavior, but Julian on the side was so angry.


    Was Emelia so double standard?


    Now he sometimes tried to kiss her, but she would push him away with the excuse of being disgusting.


    But it was fine for Nina to touch her face?


    And, how could Nina do that? Is that what a woman should do?


    How could she touch Emelia''s face? Was that something a woman could do? She looked like a rogue.


    Julian didn''t know that Nina was more unscrupulous than this when she was at school before, and she


    had been getting along with Emelia in such a way that was very intimate. It wasmon for them to


    hug each other.


    And Nina liked to flirt with Emelia. In fact, this was Nina''s affection for Emelia. Of course, Nina had


    controlled herself. If Julian saw the way they get along before, he would be furious.

 Chapter 759 A Spoiled Woman Has the Best Love

    Chapter 759 A Spoiled Woman Has the Best Love


    Emelia and Julian were thest guests to leave. After they left with their two kids, Nina leaned into


    Cameron''s arms, very tired, and whined, "I''m so tired. My feet are going to break." She was just like a


    spoiled child.


    Julian snorted, "Didn''t you have a lot of energy when you were messing around?"


    Nina heard Julian''s sour tone, immediately raised her arm around his waist, and coaxed him, "Oh, I


    was deliberately making my Julian angry. That was fun."


    Julian helplessly looked down at the girl in his arms.


    He didn''t know how to deal with her at all. He was angry with her until she came over and coaxed him


    in a soft voice.


    The girl in his arms was wearing a bright red cheongsam, which was their wedding party dress. She


    was elegant and attractive, and her face was bright and dazzling. When Julian looked down at her, he


    felt his eyes would be shaken.


    He totally understood the meaning of the phrase "All the well made-updies at once saw dull and


    colorless".


    He couldn''t see anyone but her.


    "Does your waist hurt? Let''s go back and I''ll give you a massage." He whispered to the beautiful bride''s


    ear.


    Nina giggled in his arms. "Please Mr. Dauster, I mean my foot."


    God knew what was on this guy''s mind.


    "Then I''ll massage your feet." Julian hugged Emelia back to the hotel and left after managing thest


    things.


    At this point, their married life was officially begun.


    All the hardships and separations they experienced before would be the past, and the future that


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    awaited them would be doubly sweet and happy.


    Julian returned home with Emelia, and after settling the two children, he cornered Emelia at the


    bathroom door.


    When Emelia removed her makeup in the bathroom, Julian stopped her and asked, "Where do I rank in


    your heart?"


    Emelia was very embarrassed. In her heart, he was as important as her son, daughter, and Vincent,


    and Nina was also important.


    Julian said, "Ok, let me put it this way. Which one is more important, me or Nina?"


    Emelia was still unable to answer. She also finally understood that Julian was stimted by Nina''s


    action just now. That was so childish to jealous Nina.


    Could love and friendship be the same?


    So she finally answered, "You two are both very important to me."


    Julian snorted coldly, and then pressed her, "What if you have to choose one?"


    Emelia surrendered and grabbed him by the waist and protested, "Oh, Julian, what''s wrong with you


    today?"


    "For me, you are more important than Ezra and all my friends," Julian firstly gave the ranking of love


    and friendship in his heart, but it is undeniable that his tone was softened by her active approach.


    Emelia didn''t know what to do, so she had to use her own assassin''s mace. She dived into his arms,


    and then said in a mncholy tone, "I can''t choose between you and Nina because you are both very


    important to me."


    Julian was desperate. He could ept the fact that he couldn''tpare with the kids, but why couldn''t


    he beat Nina?


    Forgot it. He had already known such a result, so he was humiliate himself by asking.


    He knew that Nina had been apanying her through the gloomiest period of time in her life which


    was three years of depressed marriage and those days after divorce. So he could imagine how


    important Nina was to Emelia.


    Besides, Emeliay in his arms and said softly, "Please don''t ask me this question anymore. It really


    worries me, because I always think about what happened to you the first time and try to judge which of


    you is more important to me by such things."


    "But I''m so sad when I think of all the bad things, and I can''t afford anything to happen to you two."


    Emelia was a gentle person, even when she said such words, her tone was soft. With some grievance


    andint, Julian instantly lost all his anger with only endless love and self-reproach left.


    He hugged her and apologized. "I''m sorry. I won''t ask this question anymore."


    He also didn''t know why he asked such a question, probably he was crazy. He just wanted topete


    with Nina over who was more important. But in the end, not only did not get the results he wanted but


    made Emelia so upset.


    It was all his fault.


    He asked no more questions.


    It didn''t matter where he was in her heart. What mattered was that she was his wife, the mother of his


    two children, the one who was going to be with him for the rest of his life.


    That was enough.


    Finally, Julian''s anger was appeased, and Emelia could finally quietly go to the bath.


    Well, she also had a hard time. She had two kids and a man to deal with every day.


    Leaving Nina and Cameron''s wedding, Jean nned to go directly to the airport, Arthur stopped her,


    "You go with me? I can say goodbye to my parents passingly."


    "I had nned to go to Zoshalor tomorrow and meet them for dinner that night, but now the n has


    changed and I need to tell them."


    Arthur did not lie about this.


    He thought that Jean would be very tired after a day of the wedding, and she would probably stay in


    Riverside City tonight to take a rest and then return to Zoshalor tomorrow. Therefore, he also nned


    to leave tomorrow.


    He knew he might not be able toe back for a long time, so he made an appointment with his


    parents for dinner.


    Things happened. Jean did not n to stay in Riverside City for a minute.


    Jean declined politely, "I''ll wait for you at the airport."


    "I live near here. I''ll be here soon. I''ll grab my luggage and we''ll go to the airport together." Arthur


    insisted.


    He did not want to part with Jean for a second in case she ran away again.


    Jean could not persuade him, so he had to go to his residence first.


    But when they entered, Arthur pushed her against the door and kissed her without saying a word.


    Jean was so regretful. She knew he was up to no good, but since she had already made the decision


    to have a healthy rtionship with him, she absolutely wouldn''t let him seed again.


    So she raised her hands and pushed the man who was deceiving her. As Arthur was pushed by her,


    Jean caught sight of two people sitting on the sofa in the living room. They were a middle-aged couple


    with stunning faces. Jean was also embarrassed for a while, and quickly reminded Arthur, "You have


    someone at home!"


    Arthur was stunned for a moment and slowly turned around. He saw his parents staring at him and


    Jean with astonishment and embarrassment. His father''s hand stopped holding the teacup and he


    froze there.


    His mother''s mouth was wide open, and it was obvious that they were scared by his unreserved


    behavior of kissing Jean.


    Arthur felt embarrassed for a moment, and then he used a light cough to hide his embarrassment, and


    then asked them, "Dad, mom? Why are you here?"


    "I, we¡­" Abigail, always eloquent, was speechless for a moment.


    Could she say that they were waiting here to ask him what was going on with Jean? How could they


    know that he would bring Jean back and show a kissing scene? If it was not Jean who noticed them,


    was he showing them an X-rated scene?

 Chapter 760 My Girlfriend

    Chapter 760 My Girlfriend


    Abigail and Arthur''s father had the key to Arthur''s apartment. If she had time, Abigail often came to tidy


    up the house for his son, and sometimes she would prepare some food for him. Everyone knew that


    their son only thought about medical skills on weekdays, and he was busy day and night, so he couldn''t


    take good care of himself.


    Today, after leaving the hotel, Abigail proposed toe directly to her son. She wanted to ask him


    about his rtionship with Jean as soon as his son came back. She really couldn''t wait a moment.


    They had just finished cleaning up and sat down for a cup of tea when they heard the door open and


    saw something that made them blush.


    Abigail did not know how to describe her son. Once in the hotel, he stopped her and kissed her, and


    this time, he kissed her again as soon as they returned home. Did he truly love her so much and want


    to kiss her all day?


    Brandon''s reaction was a little faster. He took Abigail up immediately, and hurriedly said to his son,


    "Well, I and your mother have nothing to tell you, we will go first."


    As he said, he pulled Abigail to leave, so that his son could continue to do what he wanted to do.


    Hearing his words, Jean around Arthur was also more embarrassed, turned around, and wanted to


    escape. Arthur grabbed her hand to pull her back, and he also stopped his parents.


    "Mom, Dad, wait a minute." Arthur took Jean back, hugged her into his arms, and solemnly introduced


    her to his parents, "This is Jean, my girlfriend."


    Jean bit her teeth and thought that this person was really shameless. When did she be his


    girlfriend?


    However, she could not deny it in front of his parents, so she smiled and said to Abigail and Brandon,


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. Hudgens."


    What the hell was going on? What was she doing? Greeting Arthur''s parents? That was so strange...


    "Nice to meet you, too." Abigail smiled.


    But then she asked Arthur directly, "Are you sure this youngdy is your girlfriend? Why do I think the


    girl is not willing?"


    Was his mother here to undermine him?


    After saying this, Abigail saved Jean from Arthur andforted her by saying, "It''s all right, darling. If


    you don''t like him, just refuse him. We have no objection."


    "Mrs. Hudgens!" Arthur had a headache.


    Now his hands were empty. His mother had dragged Jean away, and she even persuaded Jean to


    refuse him...


    Did she have any idea how hard it was for him and Jean to get to this point?


    He deliberately used this opportunity to introduce her as his girlfriend in order to make the rtionship


    Jean had some embarrassment, but because of Abigail''s words, she did not refrain fromughing. She


    knew that his mother was a very interesting person from Arthur, but she did not expect that she was


    more lovely and funny than she heard when she saw her.


    "Oh, honey, you have a beautiful smile." Abigail praised Jean warmly, "Your earrings are also very


    beautiful, aren''t they designed by yourself?"


    Jean was overwhelmed by her enthusiasm. When she did not know how to respond, Arthur frowned


    and asked Abigail, "Mom, how did you know she could design jewelry?"


    If he remembered correctly, he had just said Jean''s name, not her upation.


    So, how did his mother know that Jean''s jewelry was designed by herself?


    He just felt strange. When his mother met Jean for the first time, she should have been very curious


    about her and even looked her up and down, but his mother seemed to know her already.


    Given what she just said, did she know Jean already?


    Reminded by Arthur, Jean also realized this thing.


    "About how I know that it''s not your business." Abigail simply gave Arthur a nce, and then took


    Jean''s hand to walk into the living room.


    "Since you are here, you may as well stay." Abigail felt like she was dreaming. She wanted Arthur to


    take Jean home before, but Brandon''s words hit her. She did not expect that not long after that, her


    future daughter-inw stood in front of her.


    Jean smiled and sat down on the sofa with Abigail. She poured a cup of tea for Jean. "Here, honey,


    have a cup of tea, I just made it."


    "Thank you." Jean politely took the teacup, pursed her lips, and drank gently.


    Seeing this, Arthur had to go and sit down with his father. He did not avoid sitting beside Jean and then


    said to his parents, "Since you are right here, I will tell you about something."


    "I will go to Zoshalor with Jeanter. I can''t have dinner with you tonight."


    Without any hesitation, Abigail said, "It''s all right. Go ahead."


    After saying that, Abigail saw Jean again. She loved Jean more and more as she got to know more


    about Jean, and she found that Jean was elegant with a great temperament, it is her son''s luck to have


    this girlfriend.


    Seeing Abigail was so frank, Jean could not help raising her eyes to Abigail, and then she found that


    Abigail was looking at her, too. Jean felt embarrassed for a while and smiled and turned her sight.


    Jean could feel that Abigail liked her very much, which made her don''t know how to deal with her


    enthusiasm.


    Jean knew Emelia''s past. Julian''s mother''s attitude toward Emelia once made her afraid of her mother-


    inw.


    Even though it was Nina, Cameron''s mother was a little disapproving of her at first.


    But Abigail''s eyes were full of love that couldn''t hide. Jean felt that was unbelievable.


    "Mama!" Arthur reminded Abigail.


    Arthur was too depressed, his mother looked at Jean with too much enthusiasm, so he was afraid Jean


    would be scared.


    Abigail was aware of his son''s reminder, so she sat up straight and solemnly told his son, "If you go to


    Zoshalor, take care of yourself. You just focus on your life and career, do not worry about us."


    And the most important thing she wanted to say is that Arthur should marry Jean.


    Arthur answered, "If there is something, call me, or you can also call Julian, Ezra, and my other


    friends."


    After all, Zoshalor was still a distance from Riverside City, if his parents really have something urgent,


    he certainly couldn''te back for the first time, so Arthur had asked his three friends to take care of


    his parents.


    Of course, they agreed. For them, Arthur''s parents were equivalent to their parents, so they would


    certainly help him to take care of them.


    But Abigail said, "Your father and I will go abroad next week. Don''t worry. We are both doctors. We are


    more professional than anyone else when there is an ident."


    What Abigail said was also very reasonable, because she and Brandon were in good health. If there


    was any small ident, there was no need to bother anyone. And if they had a serious illness, they


    might as well save themselves as wait for others to help them.


    As if she was thinking of something, Abigail added, "You go to Zoshalor to settle down, and we will go


    there to see you before you leave."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Arthur answered expressionlessly, thinking that they were not going to see me, but to see Jean.


    This was only the beginning, but he had been deeply aware of his family status which must be lower


    than Jean''s.

 Chapter 761 Just Pure Love

    Chapter 761 Just Pure Love


    Although Abigail was very enthusiastic, Jean was also very measured.


    She could obviously feel that the rtionship between her son and Jean was not very harmonious.


    Although her son introduced Jean as his girlfriend, she wisely did not mention anything about the


    rtionship between Jean and Arthur, and only held Jean''s hand and talked about a lot of family


    affairs.


    Abigail and Brandon did not linger long and soon got up and left.


    After seeing off his parents, the first thing Arthur did was apologize to Jean, "I''m sorry. I didn''t know my


    parents would suddenlye to me."


    Jean crossed her arms and asked him, "What about introducing me as your girlfriend? Are you


    innocent too?"


    Loving a woman who was smart and logical was also a hard case.


    Arthur''s attempts to confuse the public were in vain, so she had to confess, "I said that on purpose..."


    Arthur thought Jean would be angry and turned away, but she suddenly opened her mouth after looking


    at him for a long time, "We can establish a rtionship as a couple."


    "Really?" Arthur looked at Jean in disbelief, feeling as if he were in a dream.


    Jean added, "But we have to make some rules."


    "No problem, you say." Arthur agreed without thinking.


    She agreed to be his girlfriend. It was all he had ever wanted. What else couldn''t he ept?


    Jean said carefully, "First, we could no longer have any physical intimacy."


    They could have sex when they were not a couple, but they couldn''t do it after they were in a


    rtionship?


    What kind of logic was that?


    "I ¡­" he just opened his mouth to try to protest, Jean simply interrupted him, "You agree or not? If you


    don''t agree to this, there is no need to discuss."


    Arthur ceased all words of defiance because he could see that Jean was not joking.


    She meant it.


    He knew how determined she was when she got serious. Once she resigned and left Riverside City


    withouting back, which would be his best lesson.


    So he said, "I agree."


    He then said softly, looking into Jean''s eyes, "I think I know what you mean."


    Jean''s eyes shed a trace of surprise because she was going to exin it to him, but she never


    expected that he actually understand? If he was right, he was not so unromantic that can''t be helped.


    Arthur stepped forward and hugged Jean and then wrapped her in his arms and said in a low voice,


    "Do you think it was the sex that started our rtionship? You want us to go back to a simple


    rtionship now?"


    "Yes." Jean looked at himplexly and answered.


    Arthur had always given her the impression that he was very careless in dealing with feelings. Jean


    had never expected that he could guess her thoughts so keenly this time.


    Arthur hugged her waist and solemnly dered again, "I promise. I also hope that we are getting better


    and better."


    Then he asked, "What about number two?"


    Didn''t she say there were rules? This first one was agreed upon, and then Arthur felt that there was


    nothing to be scared of.


    Jean said lightly, "There is no number two."


    So he was just tricked, wasn''t he?


    She said that if he didn''t say yes, it was off the table, but in fact, there was no other deal?


    Arthur ground his teeth, finally looked up to the sky, and let out a long breath.


    Who could understand the anguish when your girlfriend was a psychological doctor?


    She could control his mind so precisely that he could not say a word.


    Jean, amused by his exhausted but helpless expression, raised her eyebrows and asked, "What''s the


    matter? Feel unwilling and angry?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No." Arthur immediately shook his head and denied it, how could he dare to be wronged and angry?


    All he had felt was self-contempt. Because he lost his brain in the presence of beauty and didn''t


    suspect that her words would be deceitful.


    "Since you agree, let''s go." Jean proposed with a rxed tone.


    Arthur raised his hand to pull the person that turned round to walk away, hugged her waist, and said in


    a low voice unwillingly, "Since we cannot have sex, can we hold hands or kiss?"


    "No!" Jean wanted to say no, but the man had already bent over and kissed her. Jean was so angry


    that she did not want to talk to him anymore.


    Until two people arrived at the airport and are ready to board the ne, Jean did not want to talk to


    Arthur.


    After Arthur took the initiative to talk to her many times, Jean said angrily, "Who will kiss each other


    when their rtionship just began?"


    Arthurpromised, "Then is holding hands allowed?"


    Jean did not speak. Arthur said nothing and took her hand to hold tightly, "What are lovers if they can''t


    hold hands?"


    He said it with great conviction. Jean nced at their sped hands and said nothing more, but she did


    not pull her hand away.


    She should give him a little sweetener. What if he went mad and didn''t follow the rules?


    Ezra returned to Nina and Cameron''s wedding after scolding Erika at the cafe, and chose to shut his


    phone down, even if Roman and the Marshalls went crazy, he still enjoyed a rare quiet.


    After the wedding in the afternoon, he was blocked by Roman''s driver as soon as he got out of the


    wedding banquet.


    "Vice president, our boss wants to meet you." Said the driver.


    Ezra coldly nces at the driver. Didn''t think he didn''t know, the driver already listened to Diana


    Rhodes, so at this time, he deliberately called him "vice president" in order to remind him that he was


    not the real owner of Canuli.


    Anything was possible in the future, including the possibility that he wouldn''t even be a vice president.


    Ezra at the wedding party drank a lot of wine, at this time he was a little drunk, but his posture was still


    tall and straight.


    With one hand in his trouser pocket, he squinted at the driver and made him scared out of cold sweat.


    The driver knew that the vice president was always smiling, but he was brutal when he was angry.


    But he was also told to do this, Mrs. Cantillo explicitly asked him to call Ezra that.


    The driver soon looked away, and then Ezra sneered and sat into the driver''s car.


    What?


    Did Mrs. Cantillo think that he broke with his father and the Marshalls, so Roman would disown him and


    kick him out of The Cantillos? Was that why the driver provoke him like this?


    Wasn''t Mrs. Cantillo getting a little carried away?


    No wonder Mrs. Cantillo was arrogant, he almost strangled Erika, It was afraid his father was mad at


    that time and had called awyer to go to the hospital to formally remove him from his family?


    In the hospital, sure enough, the old man''swyer who was ready had been in the ward with the


    her parents were there.


    Erika''s sister Linda, who was in poor health and convalescent at home all day, also came to Roman''s


    ward.


    Ezra thought viciously, couldn''t this old man was going to die after making a will, so Linda also came to


    see off her own father?

 Chapter 762 I Am Not Wrong

    Chapter 762 I Am Not Wrong


    All people looked at Ezra with anger, as if he did heinous things, but Ezra went in without changing his


    expression.


    His father leaned weakly against the head of his bed. Chemotherapy had thinned him out of phase, and


    Ezra thought he was even more mean and ferocious.


    A cup was thrown at him, but Ezra did not hide.


    He had not remembered how many times he had been hit by his father like this. He could say that from


    the moment he was recognized back to the Cantillos, this kind of rough treatment has never stopped,


    because almost everything he did was at odds with Roman.


    Roman couldn''t control him, so he resorted to violence


    Ezra was used to this, and sometimes he would get hit and bleed.


    But the cup did not throw at him, although Roman was angry, the body could not let him be angry, he


    had no strength to throw the cup at Ezra from a distance.


    The ss broke on the floor, and the others in the room recoiled with a separate exmation.


    "You apologize to Erika! Apologize to your Mr. Mrshall''s family!" Roman roared on the bed, and the roar


    was followed by huge gulps of breath as if one could pass out in the next second.


    Ezra stood rooted to the spot and did not move. His eyes were filled with indifference as he said, "I''m


    not wrong. I want to have a free marriage. I don''t like Erika, and even the king can''t force me to marry


    her."


    "You¡­" His father was so angry that he red at him. He didn''t expect Ezra to have such an attitude


    today. He said that he didn''t like Erika in front of so many people, which indirectly showed that he would


    never marry Erika.


    The other people in the ward were also shocked. Erika burst into tears on the spot, while Mrs.


    Marshall''s eyes were red with pity. As for Mrs. Cantillo, she curled her lips slightly.


    Mrs. Cantillo hoped more than anyone else that Ezra would continue to irritate his father. Since the


    case, the whole Canuli would belong to her two daughters.


    For so many years, she had endured the humiliation and lived with the yboy, Roman, in order to get


    the Canuli.


    None of the children of the vixens outside could get half a cent of the Cantillos'' money.


    Didn''t those vixens want money from Raman? Now, Erika was going to torture them physically and


    mentally, taking back their happiness for half of their lives. In the end, they won''t have a single cent of


    money.


    Especially Ezra. When Mrs. Cantillo thought of it, she was so angry that she gnashed her teeth,


    because Ezra''s mother was her favorite one Roman.


    What made Mrs. Cantillo most depressed was that Ezra''s mother did not seem to like Roman very


    much. She was always cold to Roman, but it was this look that was enough to satisfy Roman''s


    appetite. In order to get Ezra''s mother''s heart, Roman almost divorced her.


    In order to make a promise to Ezra''s mother that they would spend the rest of their lives together, Mrs.


    Cantillo had tolerated Ezra being taken back to their family over the years. She watched Ezra


    bing a member of the Cantillos which was just like licking blood on her wounds every day.


    Even if she died, she would not ept the fact that it was Ezra to get the Canuli, so she and her


    daughters had been fighting with him all these years.


    Mrs. Marshall was the first to speak again. "Even if you don''t like Erika and don''t want to marry her, you


    can''t pinch her neck. Shouldn''t you apologize to Erika for your violence?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Look at Erika''s neck. It''s still red," Mrs. Marshall said as she pushed Erika out. The red mark on Erika''s


    neck was shocking.


    Ezra remained unmoved. Instead, he curled his lips into a smile and replied to Mrs. Marshall, "You''re


    going to look for my father. That''s how he treats me. Over time, I''ve learned to fight violence against


    others. Isn''t it said that parents are the best teachers for children?"


    Ezra''s words were casual but full of sarcasm. Roman was so angry that he almost fainted on the spot.


    No, he should have been so angry that he almost died.


    His current body really couldn''t stand such stimtion. He didn''t expect that Ezra could use his


    violence to block Mrs. Marshall and the others'' mouths. However, he was really rude to Ezra. Just now,


    he threw a cup at Ezra...


    Roman''s condition was not good, and the doctor who was on standby at any time hurried forward to


    check him.


    Mrs. Cantillo rushed over with red eyes and sobbed around Roman. "How are you?"


    "The body belongs to you. You can''t control him. Can''t you control your emotions?" Mrs. Cantillo


    criticized Roman sadly.


    Anyone with discerning eyes could tell that her words were tantamount toining that he was


    going to piss off his biological father regardless of the consequences.


    In recent years, this kind of word was always heard by Ezra, but he didn''t care about it at all.


    The Cantillos had been dissatisfied with him over the years. He could hear it in Mrs. Cantillo''s sarcastic


    words.


    It was just that he had been very sessful in his career over the years. He had led Canuli to thrive,


    which was many times better than the two daughters of Mrs. Cantillo. Therefore, she could not find


    anything wrong with him in her work. She could only use his moral nature which always made Roman


    angry and the gossip in his love life to nder him.


    After a thorough examination, the doctor put an oxygen bottle on Roman.


    There was no guilt in Ezra''s eyes. He looked at his father indifferently and asked, "Do I have to arrange


    a marriage with the Marshalls?"


    "Yes." Roman nodded without hesitation.


    "Okay, I agree." Ezra agreed, and everyone in the ward was shocked by his words.


    In particr, Mrs. Cantillo''s eyelids were twitching violently.


    If Ezra agreed to marry Erika, his father would definitely ask hiswyer to draft a will to hand over the


    soaring and she was about to lose herposure.


    On the bed, Roman''s face was also full of joy, but Ezra''s words were shocking again. "But I want to


    marry Linda."


    "What?" A group of people eximed at the same time, thinking that they had heard it wrong.


    Under the astonished gazes of the crowd, Ezra turned to look at Linda, who was sitting in a wheelchair


    because of her weak body. He said frivolously, "I like her frail and sickly appearance. I like her to be so


    fragile that she can copse at a touch."


    With Ezra''s words, Linda''s originally pale face became paler and paler. Ezra said, "Hasn''t Juliet also


    won the favor of Romeo? Why can''t I like Linda?"


    "I''ve been in love with her for a long time. Since you insist on a marriage alliance with the Marshalls, I''ll


    choose to marry Linda."


    Linda was the illegitimate daughter of Roman. He would definitely not let him marry Linda.


    Ezra deliberately pulled him and Linda together. He was warning his father in this way. He knew Linda''s


    identity, and he also knew all the embarrassing things between his father and Mrs. Marshall.


    He warned his father not to force him to marry Erika, or he would expose this matter to Mrs. Cantillo.

 Chapter 763 Ill Give It Back Little By Little

    Chapter 763 I''ll Give It Back Little By Little


    If Mrs. Cantillo knew the secret rtionship between Roman and Mrs. Marshall, she was afraid that the


    would be messed up by Mrs. Cantillo.


    Mrs. Cantillo and Mrs. Marshall had been good friends for so many years. If she knew that Mrs.


    Marshall had hooked up with her husband and even had a daughter, she would be crazy.


    If she could strangle Roman, she could also kill Mrs. Marshall.


    For Mrs. Cantillo, the personal rtionship between Roman and Mrs. Marshall was not only a betrayal


    of Roman''s marriage but also of Mrs. Marshall''s friendship. Therefore, it could be imagined what crazy


    things Mrs. Cantillo would do.


    Ezra was sure that Roman did not dare to let Mrs. Cantillo know this, so he gave such a warning.


    "No!" Mrs. Marshall''s scream broke the dead silence in the ward because Ezra said that he wanted to


    marry Linda.


    Mrs. Marshall rushed over to him out of control. She beat and scolded him again and again, "Ezra, do


    you still have any conscience? Our Linda is already like this. Why do you still humiliate her?"


    Ezra took a step back to avoid Mrs. Marshall, who had gone mad, and asked Mrs. Marshall innocently,


    "Why did I humiliate Linda? Erika can marry me, but Linda can be humiliated if she marries me. Why


    can''t Mrs. Marshall treat your two daughters equally?"


    "You¡­" Mrs. Marshall felt guilty, so she didn''t have the right words to talk to Ezra. She could only point


    at him and couldn''t say anything.


    It was easy to tell that he was rted by blood to Linda. They couldn''t get married!


    Mrs. Marshall wanted to cry but had no tears.


    As for Roman, his whole body froze after meeting Ezra''s dangerous gaze. Ezra watched as Roman''s


    pupils turned from disbelief to fear. Finally, his vision went ck and he faintedpletely.


    The ward was a mess.


    Ezra sneered and turned out of the ward. He didn''t care about his father who was rescued at all as a


    child.


    "Ezra!" Mrs. Cantillo followed him out of the ward in chaos and shouted at Ezra from behind.


    Ezra stopped and turned around. He saw Mrs. Cantillo rushing towards him. "What on earth do you


    want to do?"


    Mrs. Cantillo was so angry that she raised her hand and threw it at Ezra''s face. Mrs. Cantillo felt that


    she waspletely led by Ezra. At first, Ezra said that he would not marry Erika, so she was happy for


    a long time.


    As a result, Ezra inexplicably said that he would marry Linda, and her wishful thinking failed again.


    Ezra did not allow Mrs. Cantillo to p him in the face. Instead, he grabbed Mrs. Cantillo''s wrist and


    said coldly with a sullen face, "You are really old but strong. You bullied my mother like this at the


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    beginning, didn''t you?"


    His words made Mrs. Cantillo''s face change, but Ezra threw her away in a second. Mrs. Cantillo, who


    was wearing high heels, stumbled a few times and fell to the ground awkwardly.


    Over the years, Mrs. Cantillo had been living afortable life and had always been known for her


    elegance. Now that she was pushed to the ground by Ezra, she had lost her image. It was the most


    embarrassing moment in her life.


    Ezra looked down at Mrs. Cantillo on the ground and warned her word by word, "Don''t think that I don''t


    know the despicable things you did to my mother. I will give them back to her one by one."


    Mrs. Cantillo could tell that Ezra was not joking. Her face could not help turning paler.


    When it came to Ezra''s mother, she had hated her so much. She had used all sorts of methods to drive


    her pregnant mother out of Riverside City and force her to go abroad. She had even almost taken away


    the child in her belly, and the baby was Ezra.


    At this moment, Mrs. Cantillo looked down and thought with great hatred in her heart, "She should have


    been more ruthless in the beginning. She killed Ezra''s mother and the baby. Otherwise, there would not


    have been all the torture and humiliation brought to her by Ezra today."


    Ezra turned around and was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something. He said to Mrs.


    Cantillo again, "Oh, by the way, there is something I need to rify with you. My mother has never


    loved that old man. It was his wishful thinking and all kinds of coercion and temptation to my mother


    that forced my mother to be with him."


    "Do you think my mother is ying hard to get? In fact, she really disgusts him. She wants you to keep


    an eye on that old man, and she wants to never see him again in her life."


    "My mother also asked me to tell you that she was very grateful to you for driving her abroad so that


    she could live a good life away from that jerk."


    Mrs. Cantillo was shocked on the spot. She didn''t believe Ezra''s words at all.


    "I can''t believe my mother doesn''t like Roman."


    She thought that her mother deliberately hooked up with Roman for the sake of his money...


    However, when Mrs. Cantillo came back to her senses, she was so angry that her whole body was


    trembling. It turned out that she had been fighting hard against Ezra''s mother with all kinds of jealousy,


    but in the end, her mother was only relieved.


    "By the way, she also asked me to remind you that the rival in love you take most seriously doesn''t like


    your husband, but the person you have never paid attention to has hooked up with your husband."


    "That''s so pathetic" After saying these words, Ezra turned around and left without looking back.


    He didn''t n to wait for the old man''s rescue in such a bad ce as a hospital. If he was rescued, the


    old man would take the initiative to find him because of the bombs he had left before.


    "What did you say? What do you mean?" Mrs. Cantillo screamed behind Ezra and tried to get up to


    chase him. She always felt that there was something behind Ezra''s words, but she fell so hard that she


    seemed to twist her feet and could not get up.


    She could only watch as Ezra left, while she was helped up by her little daughter who cameter.


    "Mom! What''s wrong with you? Is it Ezra who attacked you?" Anna, the youngest daughter of Mrs.


    Cantillo, said angrily, "How dare he do this to you!"


    At this time, Mrs. Cantillo had calmed down a little. She looked in the direction where Ezra left and


    asked, "How is your father?"


    Anna told the truth. "It seems that his life is not in danger for the time being."


    "That''s good." Mrs. Cantillo breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ezra left now. They had to try their best to persuade Roman to give the Canuli to her and her daughters


    during the period when Roman woke up. No matter what, they had to get the Canuli.


    To Mrs. Cantillo''s surprise, the first thing Roman did after waking up from aa was to ask thewyer


    to call Ezra back and drive them out of the ward, leaving him alone in the ward.


    Mrs. Cantillo had a bad feeling.


    "What do you think of my marriage with Linda?" After everyone left, Ezra went straight to the point.


    Since the old man had asked him toe back, he must have known his intention.

 Chapter 764 Its None of Your Business

    Chapter 764 It''s None of Your Business


    Roman, who was lying on the hospital bed, asked feebly, "What do you know?"


    Ezra confessed, "I know everything. Now it depends on whether you are willing to give up the decision


    that let me marry Erika."


    Roman closed his eyes in despair.


    He had always thought that he had hidden his rtionship with Mrs. Marshall well because he knew


    that Mrs. Marshall was very different from the other women outside. Mrs. Cantillo could tolerate the


    women outside, but Mrs. Marshall was Mrs. Cantillo''s best friend. Once Mrs. Cantillo knew about this,


    the world would inevitably be in chaos.


    Therefore, over the years, he and Mrs. Marshall had been so careful that he and Mrs. Marshall thought


    it was impossible for anyone to know about their rtionship. He didn''t expect that Ezra was so


    ruthless that he could dig out this matter.


    For a moment, Roman was angry and helpless. What he was angry about was that his son, Ezra, could


    do anything to deal with him. He was helpless that he was caught by Ezra, so he could only let Ezra do


    whatever he wanted.


    Ezra stood at the end of his father''s bed and said casually, "You should know that you haven''t


    seeded in controlling me for so many years."


    "If you want me to marry Erika just to protect your sick daughter from worry for the rest of her life, then


    I''ll expose this matter. We''ll all have a hard time."


    Ezra threatened him directly.


    Ezra knew very well that if he wanted to deal with someone like his father, he had to take advantage of


    what he got. Otherwise, his father would only y more despicable tricks.


    Roman, who had been lying on the hospital bed for a long time, did not speak. Roman waited patiently


    with a good temper. He knew that Roman would definitelypromise.


    "Okay, I agree." After a long while, his father finally spoke. "I''ll tell them about the cancetion of the


    engagementter."


    "Okay, then you should take a good rest." After getting the exact answer, Ezra left this sentence and


    turned to leave.


    "Stop!" Roman, who was lying on the hospital bed, shouted in disbelief, and then asked in a trembling


    voice, "You... why don''t you take this opportunity to let me give Canuli to you?"


    Ezra replied, "There''s no need for that."


    Roman was very shocked. He thought that Ezra would take the opportunity to make this request. After


    all, he was now tightly controlled by Ezra, and he would agree to any of Ezra''s requests.


    Ezra sneered disdainfully and said, "Do you think I care about yourpany? Besides, even if you


    don''t give it to me, I can still get it back."


    The Cantillos'' current glory was brought by him. Without the Canuli, he could still create a new glorious


    He wanted to get Canuli, not because he coveted Canuli''s wealth, but because he wanted to fight for


    his mother''s reputation.


    He had to return all the humiliation, grievance, and hurt his mother had suffered in Mrs. Cantillo''s


    hands.


    After getting Canuli, he would transfer it to his mother, so that Mrs. Cantillo and her two daughters


    would live under his mother''s eyes and let Mrs. Cantillo be trampled on by his mother, which would


    relieve her anger.


    In the past, Mrs. Cantillo was so arrogant and aggressive in front of her mother. In the future, he would


    make Mrs. Cantillo lower her head and be humble in front of her mother.


    Roman was irritated by his words again and began to breathe heavily.


    Ezra turned around and left. He also called a doctor for his father.


    Every time his father saw Ezra, he would be so angry that he would call him a doctor. After Mrs.


    Cantillo was thrown to the ground by Ezra, she no longer dared to shout at Ezra in public. She could


    only let Ezra leave.


    Fortunately, his father''s situation was not so bad this time. After the doctor left, he, Mrs. Cantillo, and


    Mrs. Marshall''s family officially announced, "That bastard''s marriage with Erika ends here. As for what


    he said about marrying Linda, we just took it as nonsense."


    "What?" Mrs. Marshall''s face was full of despair and unwillingness.


    Mrs. Cantillo and her two daughters didn''t look good. They didn''t know that Roman was threatened by


    Ezra. They only thought that Roman''s decision was tantamount topromising Ezra, which meant


    that Roman cared about Ezra''s feelings very much.


    "Dad, the news of his marriage with Erika has been spreading all over Riverside City recently. If we


    cancel it now, we will be ridiculous in other people''s eyes?" Anna protested with dissatisfaction.


    At this time, Mr. Marshall also suggested, "Roman, it''s not impossible for him to marry Linda..."


    Mr. Marshall also had his own ns. The Marshalls now only had a golden cover but rubbish inside.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Whether it was Linda or Erika, as long as his daughter could marry Erika, the whole family would be


    carefree for the rest of their lives. Otherwise, he would have to worry about Linda''s expensive medical


    expenses.


    Therefore, in his father''s opinion, whether it was his eldest daughter or his youngest daughter, as long


    as one of them could marry Ezra, he had no objection.


    Mrs. Marshall''s eyes were dark. She pursed her lips and did not speak. Linda''s face became paler.


    Linda knew her family background, so she knew very well that she could not marry Ezra.


    On the other hand, Erika, who had already been abandoned, was so angry that she was stomping her


    feet and crying. Why was it like this? Why was there no one to love her all of a sudden?


    They had held her in their hands before, trying to make Ezra and she married.


    "Let''s call it a day. I''m tired. You go back first." After saying this, Roman slowly closed his eyes and


    expressed his attitude in this way.


    Mrs. Cantillo and Mrs. Marshall had to leave first.


    After leaving the ward, Mrs. Marshall held Mrs. Cantillo''s arm sadly and said, "I thought we could


    be inws. I thought that after Erika marries the Cantillos, you will protect her. I can rest assured."


    On the surface, Mrs. Cantillo was also very regretful. "Yes, I watched Erika grow up, just like my


    daughter."


    However, in reality, Mrs. Cantillo wasughing coldly in her heart. She was not Ezra''s biological mother,


    nor was Erika''s mother-inw. Why would she protect Erika?


    Fortunately, Erika did not marry into the Cantillos. Otherwise, the Cantillos would have be a cash


    machine for the Marshalls.


    After this farce, everyone had a lot of things on their minds, except for Ezra, who felt rxed.


    Finally getting rid of the marriage with Erika, he was finally free. When he drove past a shopping mall,


    he identally saw Daviding out of the shopping mall.


    Originally, Ezra didn''t want to pay much attention to David. However, David attracted his attention with


    bags in his hands. David was a big man with a baby brand bag in his hand, and he carried several


    bags, followed by the store attendant to stuff a bunch of bags into his trunk.


    Ezra frowned slightly. "Why did David buy so many children''s clothes and daily necessities?"


    He couldn''t have helped Julian and Emelia to do this. Julian had done it himself, so it was impossible


    for him to hand this mission over to David.


    He thought, "Is David secretly married and has a child?"


    For some reason, he drove over and stopped beside David''s car. He rolled down the window and


    asked curiously, "Why did you buy so many things for children? Do you have a child?"


    David gave him an indifferent look and then said coldly, "It''s none of your business."


    Then he closed the trunk door heavily and got into the car and sped away.

 Chapter 765 Do You Like Him or Not?

    Chapter 765 Do You Like Him or Not?


    Since David had been so indifferent and unhappy with him recently, Ezra did not think much about it.


    He rolled up the window and drove away.


    David bought so many things for Maisie''s child. Since he reconciled with himself, David had been very


    fond of the newly-born baby, who was his little nephew. He bought a pile of toys and clothes and sent


    them to Maisie.


    Maisie had protested with him many times, saying that he had sent too many clothes, so the baby


    couldn''t wear them all.


    David didn''t care and kept buying.


    After attending Nina''s and Cameron''s wedding, he was excited again and went to the mall to buy a


    bunch of things.


    Seeing that both Emelia and Nina had a good family and that even Jean and Arthur were half


    reconciled, David couldn''t help but feel sad when he thought of his sister.


    If it were not for the fact that it was Ezra, Maisie could have a man who loved her and had such a


    romantic and sweet wedding in the future.


    David didn''t know how to express his sadness, so he had to buy a bunch of things and send them to


    Maisie, hoping that she and the child could live a good life.


    After Jean and Arthurnded in Zoshalor, Jean asked Arthur, "Where do you live?"


    After Arthur told her his address, Jean turned around and left,pletely ignoring him.


    He was really something. How could he live in her apartment opposite hers?


    Her opposite apartment had been empty for a long time, but some time ago, someone went in and out


    to carry furniture or some other things every day. It turned out that he bought it to decorate.


    "What''s wrong? Are you angry?" Arthur pushed his luggage and caught up with her. "I just want to get


    closer to you."


    Jean pursed her lips and kept walking. She didn''t know what to say. She wasn''t angry, but she was


    speechless and helpless.


    ording to his character, what was the difference between living in that ce and living in her


    apartment?


    She was afraid that he would spend the night with her in a few days, or ask her to stay with him.


    Fortunately, she mentioned the three rules before she came.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "You go back first. I''ll go to my parents'' ce." The two of them came outside of the airport. After


    saying this to Arthur, Jean reached out and stopped a taxi to leave.


    Jean was so annoyed that she didn''t want to see Arthur at all, so she went back to her parents'' house.


    Arthur, who was left, shook his head helplessly and then stopped a car to leave.


    He had a social engagement in the evening, and the government of Zoshalor held a wee party for


    him. He had to attend. After all, opening a hospital was a good thing for the people.


    Jean went back to his parent''s house and had a simple meal. Then she took a shower and went to bed.


    On the one hand, she was too tired during this period of time. On the other hand, her period was


    The next morning, she was in better spirits. When she went downstairs for breakfast, her mother asked


    her mysteriously, "Have you seen the news?"


    "No, I slept earlyst night." Jean simply asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Since his father had already finished his meal and gone out to exercise, Jean was able to chat with his


    mother freely. Otherwise, if his father was also at the dining table, he would hardly speak.


    I''d like to split my answer into two parts:


    Her mother said faintly, "I heard that the mayor''s daughter fell in love with Arthur. She kept pestering


    him at the partyst night."


    Jean raised her eyebrows. She had forgotten that Arthur had a partyst night. He seemed to have told


    her on the ne, but she didn''t take it seriously.


    "Oh." She responded and then continued to eat.


    "What do you mean by ''oh''?" her mother was a little anxious. "Isn''t he chasing you?"


    Her parents knew that Arthur came to see her and was driven out by her.


    Jean replied, "Yes."


    Mrs. Hilgard waspletely anxious. "What kind of attitude is that? Do you like him or not? I heard that


    he chased you abroad to participate in the exhibition."


    Jean didn''t even need to ask to know that her mother had heard this news from theirpany''s vice


    president.


    Jean frowned slightly. "Does my dad also know about it?"


    "Yes, it''s heard that Arthur ising to Zoshalor recently. I think your father doesn''t reject him


    anymore." Mrs. Hilgard told her the truth. Of course, the vice president also said a lot of good words


    about Arthur.


    "He changed pretty fast." Jean had to admit that his father was really snobbish.


    He didn''t reject Arthur so much. One reason was that Arthur came to Zoshalor, and the other reason


    was that he knew that Arthur''s family was extraordinary.


    Mrs. Hilgard waved her hand and said, "Don''t worry about your father''s attitude. Tell me the truth. Is it


    possible for you and Arthur? And what''s the rtionship between you two now?"


    Before Jean could say anything, his mother said, "I''ll tell you the truth first. I think he''s good in all


    aspects. I like him a lot."


    Jean asked his mother instead, "You don''t even know him. How can you say that you like him?"


    If her mother knew that Arthur used to be so mean to her, she didn''t know if she could continue to like


    him.


    "You always change the topic and don''t want to answer my question directly. Does it mean that you like


    him?" Mrs. Hilgard was very anxious because her daughter kept changing the topic.


    She had to be anxious. The daughter of the mayor had taken a fancy to Arthur. Although she thought


    that her daughter was also very excellent, everyone knew that themercial and political marriage


    was the best.


    If it was just an ordinary woman who fell in love with Arthur, Jean''s mother would not be so anxious.


    But this time, it was the daughter of the mayor. Her opponent was too strong, and her daughter had


    been beating the bush with her, so she had to get straight to the point.


    Jean was directly asked by her mother if he liked Arthur, which made her very embarrassed for a while.


    In the end, in the expectant eyes of Mrs. Hilgard, Jean chose to tell the truth. "We are now boyfriend


    and girlfriend."


    Mrs. Hilgard was overjoyed. "Really?"


    "Yes." Jean gave a simple response and did not say anything more. She could not just say that they


    had just formalized their rtionship beforeing here yesterday, could she?


    "Since you are a couple, then you have to take a liking to him. After all, yourpetitor is too strong."


    Mrs. Hilgard warned her daughter.


    Jean said slowly, "A lover who can be taken away is not a lover."


    If Arthur could be taken away easily, it meant that he did not love her so much. She would not be


    reluctant or sad.


    Mrs. Hilgard red at her andined, "I said you''re really good at keeping your cool. I don''t know


    who you are like."


    Jean returned his mother''s faint smile and continued to eat.


    Mrs. Hilgard sighed on the side. "I always worried about other people who do not worry at all."


    After breakfast, Jean remembered that her mobile phone had been turned offst night. After she


    turned it on, it was filled with Arthur''s messages and calls.


    Many of them were sent fromst night, and one of them said, "I''m going to be annoyed by the mayor''s


    daughter. I told her that I had a girlfriend, but she didn''t believe me and asked me to tell her the name


    of my girlfriend."


    "Can I tell her that my girlfriend is you?"


    "Jean? Give me a quick reply. Can I tell her the truth?"


    "I don''t dare to say anything if I don''t have your permission."


    Arthur''s current desire for survival was extremely high. Although he had established a rtionship with


    Jean, without his consent, he didn''t know if he could make it public, so he sent a series of messages to


    Jean.

 Chapter 766 The Encounter of Rivals in Love

    Chapter 766 The Encounter of Rivals in Love


    However, Arthur didn''t get any reply from Jean, so he didn''t dare to say admit his girlfriend was Jean. In


    the end, he only told the daughter of the mayor with a cold face that he only loved his girlfriend.


    After reading a series of messages from Arthur, Jean thought for a while and replied, "It''s better not to


    make it public for the time being. I''m afraid that others will aim at me."


    In fact, she replied so with the aim of ying a trick. Since she had promised to be Arthur''s girlfriend,


    she didn''t intend to hide anything.


    Of course, she didn''t expect that Arthur would be so popr. On the first day, he came to Zoshalor, the


    daughter of the mayor fell in love with him.


    Arthur called her at once and said in a very dissatisfied tone, "Jean, is this your love for me? Just


    because you are afraid that others will aim at you, you are unwilling to admit me in public."


    Jean was stunned. What she said was made half in jest, but she didn''t expect that Arthur would be so


    angry.


    She thought for a while and exined, "I''m just kidding. If you want to make it public, then make it


    public."


    However, even though it was just a joke, Arthur still said in a depressed tone, "A joke? In your opinion,


    our rtionship is a joke?"


    After saying these words to her, he hung up the phone. His sudden anger made Jean unable toe


    back to her senses for a while. Jean knew that Arthur had never lost his temper since he took the


    initiative to beg for peace.


    Jean put away her phone and went out to thepany. She had never thought of taking the initiative to


    apologize to Arthur. She didn''t think there was anything wrong with her words. Arthur was too fragile to


    even make a joke.


    As soon as she arrived at thepany, Jean devoted herself to her work and forgot the unhappiness


    between her and Arthur.


    Everything was fine here, while Arthur was suffering a lot.


    Arthur thought that since he was so angry with her, Jean would definitely call him again. He didn''t need


    her to apologize or say anything tofort him. As long as she took the initiative to call him, Arthur


    would be relieved.


    He was really angry.


    Especially when Jean said that she was joking in a casual tone, Arthur felt that she didn''t want to be


    good with him at all, nor did she want to have a good result with him.


    Arthur was angry and sad, so he lost his temper. He had been fully upied with his work the whole


    day. Arthur had meetings one after another, but he hadn''t received any phone calls or messages from


    her until noon.


    Arthur couldn''t sit still anymore. Now he was not annoyed. He began to panic, starting to be afraid that


    Jean would ignore him because of his bad attitude. Arthur did not realize his identity and position


    correctly before, and his bad attitude towards her caused her to give up on him.


    After a meeting, he stood up and walked out of the meeting room with his mobile phone.


    Jean didn''t answer his phone all the time, so Arthur couldn''t hold his breath anymore. He took his key


    and told his subordinates what the subsequent work was. Then he went out quickly.


    On the way to find Jean, Arthur regretted a lot that he didn''t control his emotions and he was angry with


    Jean again.


    In the current popr words, he was really bloated recently. How dare he be angry!


    When he arrived at Lorlene Jewelry, Arthur was directly stopped by the receptionist.


    The receptionist recognized him because he hade to see Jean several times before. When the


    receptionist called Jean''s office, the receptionist said directly, "Miss. Hilgard, Mr. Hudgens hase


    again."


    A faint female voice said on the phone, "Let him in."


    The receptionist looked at him in surprise and then let him in.


    Mr. Hudgens has driven away when he came here a few days ago, but today he was asked toe in.


    Did their beautiful and cold young female boss fall in love?


    However, if he went up at this time, there should be a good show to watch because another pursuer of


    their boss, Mario, also went up a while ago.


    Arthur got out of the elevator in a hurry, followed by Jean''s assistant to her office.


    However, as soon as Arthur stepped in, his face darkened because he saw at a nce that Mario was


    also in Jean''s office, and Mario handed a ss of water to Jean behind the desk.


    Arthur stared at him and sneered, thinking that Mario was really good at serving tea and water.


    Ignoring Arthur, Jean took the water from Mario and took a few sips. Although she went through period


    cramps, she was still a little ufortable. Mario came to find her and saw her difort, so he


    offered to pour her a ss of water.


    Mario also ignored Arthur. After Jean drank the water, he asked with concern, "Do you want me to send


    you back to have a rest?"


    Jean shook her head, "No."


    Through the conversation between the two people, Arthur noticed that Jean didn''t look well. And he


    immediately forgot all the unhappiness. Arthur came over, grabbed her hand on the table, and asked,


    "Are you sick?"


    Jean pulled her hand back immediately. Before she could say anything, Mario sneered, "Mr. Hudgens,


    you don''t know why Jean is ufortable? I heard that you have known her many years ago."


    What Mario said was enough to annoy Arthur, but what annoyed Arthur most was that Mario was


    satirizing him and that Arthur knew nothing about Jean, even though Arthur had known Jean for many


    years and had such an intimate rtionship.


    However, even though he was angry, Arthur just nced at him coldly, bent down again, and asked


    Jean with concern, "Are you okay? Let me check on your health."


    At this moment, Arthur''s care for Jean surpassed his jealousy. As he spoke, he stroked her wrist and


    felt her pulse.


    Jean didn''t expect him to be so domineering, so she had to let him feel her pulse.


    Period pain?


    Arthur frowned slightly and had mixed feelings for a moment.


    No wonder Mario had been satirizing him just now. For so many years, Arthur had never known that


    Jean had been suffering in this respect, and she had never shown any difort in front of Arthur. He


    didn''t know whether Jean had concealed it on purpose or he had been too careless to notice it.


    When Jean worked in Riverside City, she seemed to have taken a few days off. Arthur learned from the


    HR department that Jean was not feeling well. Now Arthur thought that those days should be the most


    ufortable days in a month.


    As a doctor who was proficient in both traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine, Arthur


    knew that period pain could not be cured in a day, so he let go of her hand and said, "My mother is very


    good at this. Didn''t she say that she woulde to see me in a few days? I will let her give you a good


    look then."


    "Thank you," Jean withdrew her hand and thanked him politely.


    Before Arthur could say anything more, Jean smiled at him, "If you don''t have anything else to say, you


    can wait for me in the reception room. I have something to talk with Mario about work."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Arthur was speechless. He didn''t expect that he would be the one who was kicked out when he and


    Mario were in the same room.

 Chapter 767 I Wont Do it Again

    Chapter 767 I Won''t Do it Again


    In the end, Arthur left the office first. First, Arthur didn''t want to piss her off because Jean was not


    feeling well. Besides, he had taken it easy himself. Since Jean had promised to date him personally,


    could she still go back on her word?


    So, Arthur believed that Jean really had something to talk with Mario about work, so he turned around


    and left without looking at Mario.


    "Mr. Hudgens, this way please," Arthur was led to the reception room after leaving the office.


    As soon as Arthur sat down, the vice president, who met Arthur at the exhibition abroadst time,


    knocked on the door and came in. He greeted Arthur familiarly, "I don''t know whether I should call you


    Dr. Hudgens or Mr. Hudgens now."


    Arthur smiled, "Just call me Arthur."


    It had to be admitted that what Arthur said made him closer to the vice president.


    The vice president sat down with satisfaction and asked directly, "Are youing to Zoshalor for


    development?"


    Some time ago, there was a rumor that Arthur was going to set up a hospital in Zoshalor. The vice


    president was quite surprised to hear that. He naturally knew that Jean''s father requested his future


    son-inw to settle in Zoshalor.


    When the vice president was abroad, he didn''t hear that Jean mentioned this thing to Arthur. So, when


    he heard that Arthur wasing to Zoshalor, the vice president sighed.


    It seemed that this guy was serious to Jean. Later when the vice president reported the work to Jean''s


    father, he said a lot of good words about Arthur.


    Arthur replied, "Yes."


    The vice president raised his eyebrows, "Partly because of our Miss. Hilgard, right?"


    "Yes," Arthur admitted frankly.


    The vice president gave him a thumbs up, "Good. I didn''t see you wrong."


    "Thank you," After expressing his thanks, Arthur lowered her voice and asked him. "So, that Mario..."


    After several contacts, Arthur could feel that the vice president appreciated him and supported him, so


    Arthur asked him about Mario''s situation.


    The vice president told the truth, "Jean''s father helped her look for Mario. Jean''s father thought Mario


    was a financial man and would be helpful for the development of Jean and Lorlene Jewelry in the


    future."


    Arthur frowned, "Does Mr. Hilgard have any prejudice against his daughter? She is such an excellent


    person. How can she need the help of the other half?"


    "Although she is not good at taking over thepany and doing business, I believe that she will try her


    best to do it because she is the kind of person who will do everything to the extreme."


    Mr. Hilgard selected Mario for her, which reflected that Mr. Hilgard didn''t believe that Jean could


    manage thepany well.


    The vice president didn''t expect that Arthur would trust and know Jean so well, so he had a better


    impression of Arthur.


    The vice president said, "To be honest, Jean is not the kind of person who is talkative and willing to


    take the initiative to show herself. As a result, none of us knows Jean, including Jean''s father."


    "I worked with her during this period of time and found that Jean is actually very capable and talented.


    Lorlene Jewelry will definitely be extraordinary in the future. She really doesn''t need the other half to


    help her."


    After saying that, the vice president smiled, "But it seems that Mario has no chance now."


    Arthur liked to hear that. He said seriously, "Yes, I''ve chased her to Zoshalor, and I won''t give any man


    a chance."


    Besides, Arthur was the real boyfriend admitted by Jean, which was not easy. How could he let other


    men have the chance?


    In the future, Arthur could only make it from boyfriend to fianc¨¦, or even husband, and would never


    be an ex-boyfriend.


    When Arthur and the vice president finished talking, Jean also ended the conversation with Mario.


    In fact, Jean just consulted with Mario as a routine. After all, her father had hired him to be the


    Economic Counselor of thispany, and there were many things that Jean need ask Mario in


    advance.


    After the talk, Mario didn''t get up immediately. Instead, he sat in the chair and asked, "Have you really


    decided to be with him?"


    When Arthur came in, he held her hand. Although Jean withdrew it, there was not much resistance in


    her expression. Mario understood that there was a special rtionship between her and Arthur.


    Mario was not reconciled. Didn''t Jean leave Riverside City because of Arthur? Why was she with


    Arthur now?


    Did she really love him so much?


    Why did she choose to turn around after being hurt?


    Jean smiled, "I''m not sure it''s him. We have to see if he is the right one."


    The light in his eyes suddenly lit up, "So, I still have a chance?"


    With a gentle smile, Jean said, "In fact, I have something to tell you. We are really not the right person


    for each other."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The light in Mario''s eyes disappeared in an instant. Jean could still have a rtionship with Arthur, but


    she didn''t even give Mario a chance.


    It was obvious that Jean had feelings for Arthur.


    "Sorry, I may be a little straightforward, but I don''t want to dy you," exined Jean.


    From most people''s point of view, Mario was a perfect husband.


    But for Mario, Jean had no feelings at all.


    Even if Jean and Arthur didn''t get to the end, she wouldn''t take Mario into consideration.


    With a dejected look, Mario stood up, "I see."


    Then Mario turned around and left.


    As soon as Jean sat down in the chair again, Arthur knocked on the door and came in. She lowered


    her head and didn''t look at him. Wasn''t he angry on the phone this morning? Why did hee to her


    again?


    "I was wrong," Arthur came straight to the desk and leaned over to her to apologize.


    Jean leaned back to keep a distance from him, "It''s not your fault. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have joked


    about love."


    What Jean said made Arthur realize that she was unhappy.


    "Honey..." He simply bypassed her desk and came to her. When she saw him, she stood up and was


    about to leave, while Arthur just hugged her.


    "I don''t dare to be angry with you anymore," Arthur held her in his arms and coaxed her patiently. He


    was really flustered and tired.


    Arthur suddenly understood why his father always didn''t dare to make a sound in front of his mother,


    and always did whatever his mother said. He also understood why Julian was obedient to Emelia, and


    even tolerated her arrogant provocation of Nina.


    Because they knew that they would have a hard time if they irritated their wives.


    This time, he got it. His heart had been aching all morning. Even if he was working, Arthur would still be


    distracted to think about his rtionship with Jean. Only when she smiled at him again could he feel at


    ease.


    "If you want to make fun of me in the future, you can say whatever you want to say and do whatever


    you want to do. Please don''t ignore me," Arthur finally understood. His behavior that he quibbled over


    such a small thing as a childish young man made no sense.


    Jean could do whatever she liked. Anyway, she belonged to him.


    Jean should love Arthur now, or she wouldn''t have agreed to date him.

 Chapter 768 I Would Love to Do

    Chapter 768 I Would Love to Do


    Jean didn''t expect that Arthur wouldpromise with her unconditionally. For a moment, she felt that


    he was a little sad, so she was not so annoyed with him.


    "Have you had lunch?" Jean looked up at the man in front of her and asked, indirectly expressing her


    forgiveness to him in this way.


    "No," Arthur hugged her tightly and told her his feelings. "You didn''t talk to me the whole morning. How


    could I still have the mood for lunch?"


    "Why are you so nervous? I was busy in the morning, so I didn''t have time to check my phone," Jean


    was amused by what he said.


    Arthur had been nervous all the time. Now seeing her smile, he breathed a long sigh of relief, but he


    still asked, "You have forgiven me, haven''t you?"


    Jean was speechless. Why did he have to ask her this question? She had already cared about him.


    How could she not forgive him?


    "Really?" Arthur asked again. He really cared about her attitude. Only when Jean gave him a positive


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    reply could he really rest assured.


    "Yes, yes," Jean had no choice but to answer him in this way.


    "Great!" Arthur was so happy that he picked up the woman in his arms.


    "What are you doing?" Jean was startled.


    Arthur put her down on the desk and then lowered his head to kiss her.


    With their lips and teeth intertwined, Jean heard him murmuring with endless regret, "Jean, I don''t want


    to quarrel with you anymore. I will do whatever you say in the future. I just want to be good with you."


    There was nothing wrong with his attitude of admitting the mistake, so the two of them reconciled.


    The man was kissing her so passionately that she almost forgot the rules that he could only hold her


    hand. Kissing was not allowed.


    Atst, the phone rang and interrupted the kiss between the two people. Arthur took out his phone and


    looked at it, and his face was full of boredom.


    He handed the phone to her and said with a headache, "It''s from Judith Peterson."


    Jean raised her eyebrows. Judith Peterson was the daughter of the mayor who had a crush on Arthur


    persistent.


    "Then answer the phone," Jean walked out of his arms.


    Arthur took her back, "Help me answer her phone."


    Jean was his real girlfriend, so it was appropriate for her to answer the phone.


    Jean nced at him coldly. She knew what he was thinking. Arthur just wanted to make their


    rtionship public as soon as possible.


    Being nced at by Jean, Arthur felt a little guilty, thinking that Jean was unwilling to answer the


    phone. Thinking that he had promised to listen to her just now, Arthur quickly took back his mobile


    phone and nned to answer the phone by himself.


    The woman''s slender and fair hand reached out and took away his phone. Arthur was overjoyed. He


    just hugged Jean from behind and listened leisurely to her answering the phone.


    "Hello, who''s that?" Jean said in a cold voice.


    The person on the other end of the line suddenly heard a woman''s voice. Judith was stunned for a


    moment, and then angrily raised her voice and questioned her, "Who are you? Why did you answer


    Arthur''s phone?"


    "Who do you think I am to answer his phone?"


    "His girlfriend?" The person on the other end of the line seemed to dare not to believe. "He¡­he really


    has a girlfriend?"


    Jean replied in silence. The daughter of the so-called mayor was about to cry. "How could it be


    possible? How could he have a girlfriend? I''ve investigated him. He is obviously single!"


    "Oh? You have investigated him?" Jean really did think that Judith deluded herself. "Now that you have


    investigated about him, you must have heard that he came to Zoshalor for someone, right?"


    After a short pause, Judith gritted her teeth and asked, "Jean? Are you Jean?"


    There were rumors in the whole Zoshalor recently. It was said that the reason why Arthur, the noble


    son in Riverside City, came to Zoshalor to develop was for Jean of Lorlene Jewelry. There were even


    rumors that the two of them had known each other when they were abroad.


    Of course, Judith didn''t believe it. After seeing Arthurst night, Judith became more self-deceiving.


    Even if he came here for Jean, Judith would take him away from her.


    Her father had said that marriage between government and business was the best choice for her. The


    Hudgens family was wealthy and Arthur was capable in all aspects. He was a good match.


    Judith had fallen in love with Arthur since she met him.


    "Yes, I am," Jean said frankly.


    Judith was shocked. It was said that Arthur did this for Jean, but their rtionship was unclear.


    Last night, Arthur kept dering that he had a girlfriend. Judith thought he just wanted her to shrink


    back from difficulties, but she didn''t expect¡­


    Feeling ashamed into angry, Judith spoke without thinking, "Jean? How can you deserve him?"


    "Why didn''t I deserve him," Jean replied carelessly.


    Of course, although Judith''s tone was casual, it was full of destructive power. Judith did not expect that


    Jean would be so calm and confident, and what she said did not affect Jean''s mood at all. Judith did


    not know what to say for a moment.


    Jean couldn''t be underestimated.


    "Miss. Peterson, I''m dating Arthur now, so I think you should stop pursuing him at the right time.


    Otherwise, it will be bad if the news that the daughter of the mayor interferes in other people''s


    rtionships spreads."


    "You..." Judith was so angry that she hung up the phone.


    Jean was warning and threatening her.


    "What would you like for lunch?" Jean asked naturally after returning the phone to Arthur.


    Arthur swallowed hard, "Anything is okay."


    The look that Jean defeated Judith was so beautiful. Arthur loved Jean so much.


    Especially when Jean said she was dating him now, Arthur felt as sweet as honey.


    "Then let''s go to a nearby restaurant and have some food." Since he had juste to Zoshalor, Arthur


    didn''t know much about food. It would be better for her, a local, to prepare food for him.


    When Jean turned around and was about to leave, Arthur pulled her, "Are you feeling unwell? How


    about we ask someone to send food to you instead of going out for dinner?"


    Arthur didn''t forget that she was not feeling well now. Jean shook his head, "I''m much better. Let''s go


    out to eat."


    The two of them left Lorlene Jewelry together. On the way to the restaurant, Arthur drove. "I told you


    before that I will ask my mother to check your pulse. She is very good at it."


    "I know," Jean replied. Although she didn''t know that Abigail was so easy-going in private before, she


    knew Abigail''s reputation in the medical field, especially in gynecology.


    She would love it if Abigail could help her recuperate.

 Chapter 769 I Love Him

    Chapter 769 I Love Him


    The two of them had a good lunch, but after that, Arthur was about to leave in a hurry and continue to


    work.


    After sending her back to thepany, Arthur said apologetically, "I may be a little busy these days..."


    "You are getting your business on track. I understand," said Jean.


    Arthur asked worriedly, "Do you think I don''t have time to apany you?"


    "No, I won''t," Jean wanted him to be busy so that he wouldn''t stick to her all day long.


    Arthur snorted, "You must want me to be busy, right?"


    Jean was speechless.


    Arthur unfastened his seat belt and leaned over to beg her intimately, "Can you see me when you are


    not busy?"


    Arthur was afraid that he would be too busy to see his girlfriend, so he had to ask her to take the


    initiative to see him. To be honest, he had been entangled with Jean for so long, but Jean had never


    taken the initiative to look for him.


    If Jean could care for him and look for him, Arthur would be very happy.


    "You have a lot of requests," Jean refused directly.


    But she continued, "Don''t you live opposite to me? See you tonight."


    Arthur protested, "Didn''t you go back to your parents'' housest night? How do I know if I can see you


    tonight? And you haven''t answered my phone yet. I have a sense of insecurity."


    He felt that he couldn''t catch her as long as she wasn''t in front of him.


    Last night, her phone was powered off, and he was in a panic. If he hadn''t worried about her feelings,


    Arthur would have directly gone straight to her parents'' housest night.


    "Last night was a special case. I didn''t feel well and didn''t want to be disturbed, so my phone was


    turned off," Jean exined. She thought that it was okay if the two of them hadn''t seen each other for


    one night since they came back from Riverside City. There shouldn''t be anything urgent to contact each


    other.


    Jean didn''t expect that Judith would hit on Arthur at a reception party and Arthur would call her for help.


    Seeing that the man was still staring at her unwillingly, Jean said, "I''ll try to go back to my apartment


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    every night and never turn off my phone again."


    The sadness in the man''s eyes disappeared. Jean raised her hand to touch her forehead. She felt that


    Arthur was so childish when he fell in love.


    After seeing Arthur off, Jean turned around and went back to thepany to continue her work.


    But as soon as Jean sat down in the office, her father called her.


    Her intuition told her that something bad would happen.


    But she had no choice but to answer the phone. As expected, her father said on the phone, "You are


    dating that Arthur now?"


    "Yes," said Jean, frowning slightly


    Jean only had a few simple words with her mother at breakfast today about her rtionship with Arthur,


    but she didn''t mention anything in front of her father. She didn''t know why, but Jean felt that her father


    would not approve of her being with Arthur. After all, Jean had disobeyed his will and refused the young


    man he had chosen for her.


    If his authority was challenged again, Jean''s father might not like Arthur.


    So, Jean didn''t mention her rtionship with Arthur to her father for the time being. She thought it was


    not the right time, but her father asked.


    Her father said in an unpleasant tone, "The mayor inquired about this thing from me."


    In an instant, Jean understood everything. It turned out that it was because of Judith.


    Judith couldn''t defeat her, so she asked the mayor to put pressure on her father?


    "Is he suitable for you? Will you have a result with him?" Her father asked on the phone.


    "I don''t know if it will work or not," replied Jean honestly.


    Her father then snapped, "If there is no result, then you two should part as soon as possible. In case


    we offend the mayor and others, we will have a hard time."


    Jean was so angry that her eyes turned red. She raised her head to hold back the tears in her eyes


    and said in a cold voice, "You just don''t want me topete with Judith and don''t want me to offend


    the mayor, do you?"


    Her emotional question made her father choke for a while. Then Jean continued, "In your eyes, the


    other half of my emotional life is not important at all. I can''t let you offend others, right?"


    "Didn''t you say that you didn''t know whether it would work or not?" bellowed her father.


    "If you are not sure whether you and Arthur will have a good result, you don''t love him enough." Jean''s


    father continued. "Then why do you have to continue this rtionship? You should break up as soon as


    possible."


    Jean sneered, "I love him. I fell in love with him at the first sight I saw him."


    Jean didn''t expect that she would confess her feelings for Arthur in such a situation.


    "No one can take him away from me unless he tells me in person that he doesn''t love me anymore." It


    was the first time for her to be tough with her father.


    Back then, Jean insisted on studying psychology. Her father cut off all her bread and butter, but she


    didn''t say a word. She epted the harsh treatment silently and lived on her own.


    But this time, Jean didn''t want to endure him silently, because she knew it was rted to her happiness


    for the rest of her life.


    If Jean didn''t resist, she would suffer for the rest of her life.


    Jean said that she didn''t know if there would be a good result between her and Arthur. That was just a


    conservative saying. The world was unpredictable. She couldn''t swear that she and Arthur would live


    forever. As long as there was a slight possibility, Jean would try her best to maintain the rtionship


    with Arthur.


    Jean''s father was irritated by her attitude, but he couldn''t say anything else. He hung up the phone in


    anger. His daughter was bing more and more unruly.


    Jean put her phone aside, turned around, and stood in front of the French window to calm herself


    down. This was the first time she had resisted her father in so many years. Her mood was also very


    Not long after, her phone rang again. This time it was from her mother.


    As soon as she picked up the phone, her mother said, "My sweety, I''ve decided to run away from


    home. I''ll stay at your house for the time being."


    "Did you quarrel with my father?" asked Jean.


    "Yes," Her mother gritted her teeth. "I will support you this time no matter what happens. I will support


    you to be with Arthur."


    "Last time when you chose a major, I didn''t support you. It''s already enough to make me regret it. This


    time you choose the future partner, I must support you."


    "It''s not a small matter. Mom will fight your father every inch of the way."


    "I''ve packed my things. I''m going to your ce now," said Jean''s mother on the phone.


    Just now, Jean''s mother heard what her husband said on the phone. She was almost pissed off by his


    words that he wanted her to break up with Arthur as soon as possible. After his husband hung up the


    phone, Jean''s mother had a big quarrel with him. Then she announced that she would run away from


    home and left him alone at home.


    "You are selfish!"


    "You don''t love your daughter at all. You are not thinking about our daughter at all. You are thinking


    about your own interests!" Saying this, Jean''s mother mmed the door and left. Jean''s father was


    almost pissed off by the two women''s behaviors.

 Chapter 770 I Cannot Help Myself

    Chapter 770 I Cannot Help Myself


    Seeing her mother was firm, Jean replied, "You can go to my ce and have a rest."


    "Don''t worry about me. I have the key to your house. I can go there myself." Then her mother hung up


    the phone.


    Jean felt extremely depressed. How could she have any mood for work?


    As a professional psychologist, Jean had analyzed her father''s personality.


    From a father''s point of view, he might love his daughter, but he was more of a selfish man. Most men


    had amon problem - they had a strong sense of control. He hoped that everyone would listen to


    him. If there existed different opinions, then the other party would be wrong.


    Jean''s father had asked Jean to break up with Arthur as soon as possible on the phone, probably


    because Jean had refused Mario whom her father chose for her. Jean''s father was not reconciled and


    was unhappy.


    Since her mind wasn''t on the job, Jean remembered what Arthur had said before. Arthur let her go to


    see him if she had time.


    Jean didn''t know what was wrong with her. She had always been rational, but this time she packed up


    and left on impulse. Of course, she was still rational. She took herputer with her to work at any


    time.


    Arthur had bought a private hospital in Zoshalor and nned to expand it as a base, so he was working


    in this private hospital now.


    Jean arrived at the gate of the hospital and called Arthur, who then answered the phone immediately.


    "Are you busy now?" asked Jean.


    "I''m fine. What''s wrong?" Jean seldom called him, so even if Arthur was busy, he wouldn''t tell Jean.


    "Can youe out and pick me up? I don''t know which floor you work on."


    "I''ll be right there," Arthur was overjoyed. He didn''t expect that Jean would reallye voluntarily. After


    a meeting, Arthur immediately stood up and walked out of the meeting room, which confused others.


    Arthur was very serious about his work, and the atmosphere of the meeting just now was a little


    unpleasant. A department leader made a mistake during his report, which made Arthur very


    dissatisfied. Therefore, Arthur kept a straight face all the time.


    However, they all saw the smile on Arthur''s face, which waspletely different from that on his cold


    face. The senior manager who made mistakes couldn''t help but breathe a long sigh of relief.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    They didn''t know who the person that could defeat Arthur was. But what was important was that the


    person could save his life.


    After meeting her in the parking lot, Arthur held her in his arms and asked in disbelief, "Why are you


    here all of a sudden?"


    "Didn''t you say that you wanted me to see you?" Considering that there were peopleing and going


    around, Jean took his hand off her waist.


    "What happened?" asked Arthur, looking down at her.


    Jean had never been obedient. If she could have listened to him whatever he said, there wouldn''t be so


    many obstacles between them.


    "Nothing." As she said, she waved her handbag at him. "I also brought aputer to work. I''m not just


    here to y with you."


    "Okay," Arthur hugged her again with a smile in his eyes. "Anyway, I''m happy that you cane to


    me."


    After that, Jean was taken to his own office. She urged him, "Go ahead with your work. I''ll wait for you


    here."


    Although he was reluctant to leave, Arthur had to go to work because there were still a lot of people


    waiting for him in the meeting room.


    In the second half of the meeting, Arthur''s mood was much better, which made others very curious.


    Who on earth did he meet just now? But they guessed that the person might be a woman.


    After Arthur went to work, Jean waited for him in his office. She had a headache about how to tell him


    that her mother would live with her in the future.


    Jean hadforted him that they would meet again in the evening, but changes always went beyond


    ns. If her mother moved to her ce, Arthur would probably go crazy. After all, with the elders


    around, they could only behave themselves.


    When she was about to get off work, Jean''s mother called her, "Sweety, what would you like to eat


    tonight? I''ll cook it for you."


    Jean thought for a while and told her mother about several dishes.


    Her mother was confused, "These are your favorite dishes? Why do you suddenly change your taste?"


    Jean had no choice but to exin, "Arthur wille and have dinner with us."


    Jean was not good at cooking, and Arthur may not know how to cook too. Besides, he was very busy. If


    her mother hadn''t prepared dinner, they could only go out to have dinner.


    "Arthur?" Her mother was overjoyed to hear that.


    Having voted for Arthur, her mother really hoped her daughter had a good time with him.


    "Well... He lives opposite me." Seeing that there was nothing she could conceal, Jean told her mom


    everything.


    Her mom was stunned for a while, and then burst intoughter, "He is really considerate."


    Live in the opposite?


    Arthur must have nned it for a long time.


    At first, Arthur came to Zoshalor to settle down with his daughter, and then he bought a house opposite


    Jean. In her opinion, no matter what kind of unhappiness Arthur had with her daughter before, Arthur


    indeed deserved a chance.


    "All right, all right. I won''t tell you anymore. I''ll go out to buy some food. Since he''sing for dinner, I


    have to treat him well," Jean''s mother said to her daughter and hung up the phone.


    Jean was at a loss whether to cry or tough. Was her mother too enthusiastic?


    But when she thought of her mother''s enthusiasm, Jean inevitably thought of her father''s ruthlessness.


    The contrast between fire and ice tortured her.


    Arthur had been busy the whole afternoon. He went back to his office to see Jean twice as long as he


    got some free time. When he went back for the first time, Jean was concentrating on drawing the


    design drawing. Arthur walked over and picked her up in his arms. He said apologetically, "I''m really


    sorry. It''s the first time youe to see me, but I''m too busy to apany you."


    Jean seriously suspected that he just wanted to find an excuse to hug her. "I''m not an eighteen-year-


    old girl who needs a boyfriend all day long. I can understand your busy work."


    Arthur had just started his work in Zoshalor. Of course, he would be busy for a long time.


    At her age, Jean could have been rational enough to bnce work and love.


    What was more, in many cases, work was more important than love. After all, one could not live on


    love but could live on work.


    After beingforted by Jean, Arthur went back to work. After a while, he came back. This time, he


    simply bent down to corner Jean in the chair and kissed her.


    When Jean was drawing, some of her hair was left behind her ears, revealing her beautiful side face


    and neck. When Arthur came in from outside, he just saw such a beautiful scene, and his heart was


    beating for a moment, so he went forward and asked for a kiss.


    After the kiss, Jean closed herputer, "If you keep doing this, I''ll leave."


    "You are so beautiful. I can''t help myself," Arthur bent over and gazed at her affectionately.

 Chapter 771 One and Only

    Chapter 771 One and Only


    Hearing Arthur''s sweet talk, Jean felt her cheeks reddening.


    Jean had always been an introverted person and she thought that Arthur was also very reserved. But


    now, Arthur had grown much more straightforward with his feelings.


    Jean pushed him away and said, "I have something to tell you. My mom is at my ce."


    Arthur was speechless. Due to the heavy workload, he barely had time to meet Jean during the day.


    Sometimes, he could take a little break from his busy schedule and ask Jean out to get lunch together.


    Other times, Jean would go to hispany.


    Staying at home with the woman he loved after work was the happiest time of the day even if they


    didn''t do anything at all. He was content enough just to be with her. Now that Jean''s mother was going


    to stay with her, they wouldn''t have much private time together.


    Arthur was a little dejected. "Why does she have to stay with you?"


    Jean looked down at the floor. "She had a fight with my dad and had nowhere to go."


    Arthur sensed something and asked, "Howe? Is it because of me?"


    Arthur already noticed that Jean was acting weird when she told him that she woulde to find him


    today. Jean would never take the initiative to ask him out. There must be something that happened that


    made her act this way.


    Arthur nned to ask her about that when he got off work. But now, she simply gave herself away.


    "Not you. It''s me." Jean didn''t think Arthur had anything to do with her parents'' fight. She knew that her


    father would only be happy if she got married to Mario.


    Arthur drew her into his arms and forced her to look up at him.


    "Your dad doesn''t like me? Did I do something that annoyed him?" Arthur asked, looking serious. If


    there was anything her dad didn''t like about him, he would definitely correct it.


    Jean shook her head in self-mockery. "I said it has nothing to do with you. My dad just doesn''t like me


    disobeying him, that''s all."


    Arthur understood what she was saying. Her father wanted her to be with Mario.


    But how was marriage going to work without love and chemistry? Jean didn''t even like Mario. Why did


    her father want to force her into marrying him? Even if they got married, they wouldn''t be happy. Then,


    what was the meaning of it all?


    He didn''t know what her father was thinking. Arthur thought.


    Arthur would have no objection to her father''s opinion if Mario was really the right person.


    But Arthur believed that he was better than Mario in every aspect. Why couldn''t her father see that? At


    least Arthur was wealthy enough to give Jean a carefree life.


    Didn''t every parent want that for their daughter?


    Arthur hugged Jean and apologized, "I''m sorry..."


    "No biggie. My dad and I aren''t that close anyway," Jean said calmly.


    "I''ve listened to him when I chose my major. But this time, it''s different. Marriage should be my own


    decision."


    Arthur knew what happened back when she was deciding on her major. He also heard that her


    rtionship with her father had been getting better in thest year or two. Now, however, he didn''t


    expect that Jean and her father were on such bad terms again.


    "Do you want me to talk to him?" Arthur pondered.


    "No," Jean refused. "It''s no use reasoning with him. He''s a stubborn old bull. Just let him be."


    Jean didn''t want Arthur to do that because she was worried that her father would humiliate or


    embarrass Arthur.


    Arthur didn''t have to get involved in this mess. He was not the guy her father wanted her to be with. He


    didn''t do anything wrong.


    But since Arthur had made up his mind about spending the rest of his life with Jean, he simply couldn''t


    stay out of it. He thought that they should face it together.


    That was why he wanted to talk to her father to see if he could win her father''s blessing. He didn''t tell


    her about that because he could see that Jean was really mad at her father right now.


    Jean changed the topic. "Dinner at my ce? My mom''s cooking."


    Arthur tensed up almost instantly. "Three of us together? You mom..."


    He wasn''t really ready to meet his future mother-inw. This was only the second day since he got


    here!


    They had just started dating him before he came to Zoshalor yesterday. Now, Jean was inviting him to


    have dinner with Jean''s mother. This was all too soon.


    For the first time in his life, Arthur was so nervous that he couldn''t speak.


    "My mom is definitely on your side," Jean sensed his nervousness andforted him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Really?" Arthur was pleasantly surprised.


    Learning that Jean''s father didn''t like him was a big blow to him although Arthur didn''t show how hurt


    he was. When he heard that her mother supported him, he immediately brightened up.


    Jean smiled and said, "Yeah. She even left my dad to support you."


    Arthur also chuckled. "Your father must hate my guts now. After all, your mom had a fight with him


    because of me."


    No wonder Jean just said that her father was a stubborn old bull. He was literally so stubborn that his


    wife left him.


    Arthur wanted tough for some reason.


    The smile on Jean''s face faded. She stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Arthur''s waist.


    She said softly, studying the look on his face, "For getting about my dad''s opinion. All you need to know


    is that I like you. And that''s enough."


    Jean was an introverted person and didn''t feelfortable saying that out loud. Arthur thought he


    heard her wrong.


    "What was that? You like me?" Arthur asked, incredulous.


    He had never expected that he could hear it from her.


    "Don''t you have a meeting to attend?" Jean tried to brush it off.


    She didn''t know what had gotten into her either. When she saw how down Arthur was, her heart


    softened and wanted to cheer him up.


    "I heard it all." Arthur chuckled and let her off the hook.


    "Just go." Jean urged.


    Arthur leaned in and whispered in her ear, "Jean, I like you too. From the first time I saw you, I fell head


    over heels for you.


    I want to be with you forever.


    Arthur stressed every word. "I''m serious. I can''t stop thinking about you for all these years. You are my


    one and only."

 Chapter 772 Perfect in Every Way

    Chapter 772 Perfect in Every Way


    Jean froze. Arthur fell in love with Jean from the first time he saw her? He actually said that he wanted


    to be with Jean forever, right?


    Jean always thought that their rtionship was probably just a fling to him. She thought that Arthur was


    just another rich and spoiled Casanova because of the way their rtionship started. Therefore, she


    blocked his number and disappeared from his life right after graduation.


    "I nned to take you home to meet my parents after we graduated. But I simply couldn''t reach you,"


    Arthur exined, "You broke my heart. I thought you were just ying me. That was why I tried to


    make things difficult for you after we reunited. I tried to get back at you. "


    "Well, in my defense, I wouldn''t have thought that you were ying me if you made it clear that you


    were being serious from the start," Jean said.


    She wouldn''t have left him if he could just give her the slightest hope and make her think that their


    rtionship could go somewhere.


    Arthur sighed. "I thought you knew. We were so close back then. I never expected that you would think


    of me that way."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Arthur wished that he could go back in time and correct his mistake. However, when he really thought


    about it, he realized that neither of them was wrong.


    Arthur believed that he was loyal to their rtionship. However, Jean thought he was just horsing


    around.


    He thought that Jean was trying to y him. But, in fact, Jean made that choice because she wasn''t


    sure what he was thinking.


    "Those are bygones. Let''s just forget about it." Arthur put his arms around Jean and said, "I just want to


    live happily ever after with you."


    "Me too," Jean leaned in his arms and responded softly.


    She wanted that as well. She also didn''t want to get her heart broken.


    They went back to Jean''s ceter that day. "How do I look? Should I go change?" In the parking lot,


    Arthur asked Jean nervously.


    Jean answered helplessly, "No need, you already look good enough."


    Hearing herpliment, Arthur instantly brightened up. "Really?"


    "Yes. You look so mature, handsome, and charming." Jean teased. She wanted to see how cheeky he


    could be.


    Jean wasn''t exaggerating though. Indeed, he looked charming in his suit. No wonder Judith was so


    obsessed with him.


    Arthur knew what she was trying to do and grunted, "I know you didn''t mean that."


    Then, his tone shifted. "But I''ll take it anyway. Mature, handsome, and charming. Such beautiful words.


    I love them."


    Wow, he really was cheeky! Jean was momentarily speechless.


    Arthur was over-thinking after all. After they got there, Jean''s mom cordially invited him in just like how


    his mother treated Jean that day.


    "Arthur,e sit here. I made your favorite dishes." Jean''s mother had already cooked a table of


    delicious dishes.


    She learned from Jean about Arthur''s taste preferences. After making his favorite dishes, she went on


    and prepared a few more dishes of her specialty. It was like a full-fledged banquet presented in front of


    the three of them.


    Arthur was pleasantly overwhelmed. "Mrs. Hilgard, thank you for your hospitality. These dishes look


    amazing. I thought you hired a chef to make these."


    "Mom, how can the three of us finish all these? Such a waste, " Jean chimed in.


    Jean thought that her mother had really overdone it this time. The wooden dining table in her apartment


    was customized and was much bigger than regr ones. asionally, she would sit at this table to do


    her work.


    Now, the dining table shuddered under the weight of the dishes.


    Her mother had never made so many dishes, not even on Christmas!


    Mrs. Hilgard red at Jean, turned to Arthur, and made him sit down. "Don''t worry about her. Jean


    somehow justcks emotional intelligence."


    Arthur quickly stood up for Jean, "No, please don''t say that. Jean is perfect in every way."


    Mrs. Hilgard was at a loss for words. Well, he didn''t have to be this protective over Jean. Look at how


    anxious he was.


    "Jean is her daughter. I know very well what I can and cannot say about her. I can see that you really


    do care about Jean, though. You wouldn''t allow anyone to speak ill about her, not even me." Mrs.


    Hilgard taunted, "You don''t have to speak for her that way. Jean is my daughter. I know her very well."


    She nced at Jean as she continued, "She is not good at expressing her true feelings most of the


    time. I guess it''s just hard for her to say nice things."


    "It depends on who she is talking to," Arthur defended.


    Arthur smiled as he thought of what Jean just told him in the parking lot. "She may be reticent in front of


    others. When she is with me, however, she never holds back her words of praise."


    Arthurpletely forgot that Jean had opened up to him a little bit more only recently. Before, she had


    also been giving him cold shoulders.


    Hearing that, Mrs. Hilgard was utterly shocked.


    She shifted her gaze to Jean and wondered what made her daughter change.


    Love, maybe.


    Jean felt a little embarrassed under her mother''s gaze. "Let''s just eat," she urged.


    Mrs. Hilgard woke up from her daze and asked Arthur to have a seat at the table. Then, the three


    started to enjoy dinner.


    ''Arthur lives next door. I''m like a third wheel here. I should probably leave after dinner and give them a


    little space.'' Mrs. Hilgard thought to herself.


    She nned to go home and confront her husband head-on.


    She would tell him how considerate Arthur was and how good Jean and Arthur were together until her


    husbandpromised.


    A sudden ring of the doorbell broke the harmonious atmosphere at the dinner table. Jean barely knew


    the neighbors here. Jean and her mother wondered who could be looking for her in the middle of the


    night.


    Jean got up from her chair to open the door. She froze at the sight of the person standing outside.


    It was her father. And honestly, he didn''t look happy.


    Mr. Hilgard nced past Jean and caught a glimpse of the situation in the dining room. The table of


    food was even more plentiful than their Christmas dinner.


    His wife was beaming, and there was a young man sitting opposite her. He met the man''s gaze and


    recognized who he was.


    It was Arthur Hudgens!


    Mr. Hilgard was so angry that felt that he was going to have a heart attack.

 Chapter773 Divorce

    Chapter773 Divorce


    Mr. Hilgard was already very mad at Mrs. Hilgard for running away from home. He nned toe


    here and reason with her.


    ''How could she leave me at home alone! Didn''t she know that I''m not doing well these days? If it


    weren''t for the family chef, I would have starved tonight!''


    When he saw how happy they were, Mr. Hilgard''s smoldering anger was instantly ignited.


    ''How dare they invite this stupid Arthur to dinner behind my back and leave me at home sulking alone!


    And they look... So happy!''


    "Dad..." Jean murmured in a moment of surprise,pletely caught off guard.


    Mr. Hilgard snorted. However, before he could say anything, Mrs. Hilgard ran over and stood in front of


    Jean. She stared him right in the eye and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Mr. Hilgard almost lost it when he heard her harsh tone.


    He was going to storm out, but Mrs. Hilgard''s attitude pissed him off even more. He stepped into the


    house and said coldly, "What am I doing here? This is my daughter''s house. You are here right now.


    Why can''t I be here? "


    Mrs. Hilgard was shocked by his strange action.


    She thought that Mr. Hilgard must be furious and would leave right this second. Who would have


    thought that he just walked in? This was nothing like what he would usually do.


    Seeing that, Arthur stood up and greeted Mr. Hilgard with a smile, "Mr. Hilgard, I''m Arthur. Nice meeting


    you."


    Mr. Hilgard ignored him, walked to the table, and sat down.


    He just had dinner and was not hungry at all. But he just couldn''t bear the idea of them having fun


    without him, especially not after seeing the table of delicious food.


    The three obviously didn''t want him here. He would sit here and eat with them to ruin their dinner!


    Seeing through his intention, Jean pursed her lips and turned to her mother. Mrs. Hilgard had calmed


    down a bot. She patted Jean''s arm gingerly and said, "It''s okay. Just ignore him. Let''s see who will


    have thestugh."


    With that, she returned to the dining table, calm and rxed.


    When they sat down, Mrs. Hilgard nced at Arthur. Arthur immediately understood what did she


    mean, and that was to ignore Mr. Hilgard and continue to enjoy their dinner.


    So, Arthur also sat down calmly, leaving Jean feeling uneasy alone.


    Jean went to get a set of utensils for Mr. Hilgard, while Mrs. Hilgard pretended that he did not exist and


    said to Arthur, "Oh, right. Arthur, weren''t you just saying that your parents had stayed in a medical


    rescue group abroad? Any interesting stories?"


    After knowing that Arthur''s parents were helping provide medical assistance in poor areas all year


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    round, Mrs. Hilgard couldn''t help but be touched by his parents'' good deeds. She admired them very


    much.


    Arthur was just talking about all the thrilling things his parents encountered when Mr. Hilgard''s abrupt


    presence broke him off. So now, Mrs. Hilgard urged him to continue.


    Hearing that, Mr. Hilgard''s face darkened. Arthur ignored him and continued to tell the story about his


    parents saving a little boy on the battlefield.


    "Your parents are really noble people with greatpassion. Their kind deeds put me to shame.


    I can see your parents'' influence on you," Mrs. Hilgard praised Arthur''s parents, not trying to hide how


    much she liked Arthur.


    Mr. Hilgard was furious. His wife was clearly going against him.


    Over the years, Mrs. Hilgard had been nothing but submissive to him. That was why Mr. Hilgard found


    her attitude now uneptable.


    Mr. Hilgard almost exploded with anger. But he didn''t want to lose his cool right in front of Arthur and


    his own daughter so he reined it in.


    Momentster, Mr. Hilgard couldn''t bear it anymore. "Let''s talk," he said to Mrs. Hilgard as he stood up


    from the chair.


    Mrs. Hilgard replied calmly, "Okay."


    The two then walked out.


    Jean was a little worried about her mother. Arthurforted her, "It''s okay. Mrs. Hilgard knows what


    she is doing."


    The reason why Mrs. Hilgard seemed to be submissive to Mr. Hilgard all these years that she didn''t


    really bother to argue with Mr. Hilgard.


    But now, it was about her daughter''s lifelong happiness. There was nothing Mr. Hilgard could do to


    force Mrs. Hilgard to change her mind.


    The two closed the door behind them. "Are you nning on going against me?" Mr. Hilgard asked


    coldly.


    "Yes," Mrs. Hilgard stroked the emerald bracelet on her wrist and replied.


    Mr. Hilgard gritted his teeth. "Good! Very good!"


    "Your sarcasm doesn''t work on me. Fix your attitude. This conversation won''t go anywhere with you


    acting like a child." Mrs. Hilgard was ready to go back to the house. "I have nothing to say to an


    unreasonable and stubborn person like you."


    Mr. Hilgard was fuming. "I''m stubborn? I''m unreasonable? "


    "Yes," Mrs. Hilgard added. "And conceited."


    "You..." Mr. Hilgard trembled with anger. Mrs. Hilgard turned around and left.


    Mrs. Hilgard''s fading figure made him lose his mind and he shouted. "I''m divorcing you!"


    Mrs. Hilgard stopped.


    ''See? She''s afraid. She''s only my attachment. Did she forget about that? How dare she go against me?


    How is she going to live without me? She only gets to enjoy the splendor of the world because of me!


    She won''t leave me. I can surely keep a woman around.'' Mr. Hilgard thought to himself.


    He was sure that Mrs. Hilgard would run back to the side with him, crying and begging him not to


    divorce her. However, instead of crying, Mrs. Hilgard sneered sarcastically when she turned around.


    Mr. Hilgard had a bad hunch.


    "You want a divorce?" Mrs. Hilgard asked calmly.


    Mr. Hilgard roared stubbornly, "Yeah, that''s right! I don''t need an overbearing and restive wife like you!


    All you do is piss me off! "


    Mrs. Hilgard answered, unperturbed, "Sure. I''m avable tomorrow. You can make yourwyer draw up


    a divorce paper tonight and send it to me."


    Mr. Hilgard was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 774 Feeling Down

    Chapter 774 Feeling Down


    With that, Mrs. Hilgard turned around and walked back into the house, leaving Mr. Hilgard shocked into


    a daze.


    It wasn''t until Mrs. Hilgard mmed the door shut that Mr. Hilgard came around. He chased after her


    and tried to exin that he didn''t mean that. But in thest minute, his pride kicked in.


    ''Would it make me look like a fool if I ask her to stay?''


    Mr. Hilgard stopped at the door, then turned around and walked away.


    Mrs. Hilgard didn''t mention what happened outside when she got back. She simply smiled and


    She originally nned to leave after dinner. However, with what happened just now, she had no choice


    but to stay at Jean''s ce.


    After they finished dinner, Arthur took the hint and left. He felt that Jean and her mother might have


    something to talk about.


    When Jean was finally alone with her mother, she asked worriedly, "My dad..."


    Mrs. Hilgard was cleaning up the dishes. Hearing that, she stopped to look at Jean and replied calmly,


    "He said he wanted to divorce me."


    "What?" Jean was shocked.


    She said, "Is he out of his mind? Why would he say that? Is it because you support my rtionship with


    Arthur?"


    "Yeah," Mrs. Hilgard had long seen through her husband''s little trick. "He is just in a miff. He thought


    that if he threatened me with divorce, I would be scared and choose to side with him."


    Mrs. Hilgardughed mockingly. "What he doesn''t know was that I''m already fed up with his self-


    righteousness. So, I said yes."


    Jean looked at her mother, her feelings mixed.


    Jean knew better than anyone how submissive her mother used to be to her father. She didn''t expect


    that her mother would actually agree to a divorce.


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s okay," Mrs. Hilgard added. "I''m actually relieved."


    Jean hugged her mother and said, "Yeah. If you want to do it, just do it. I''ll take care of you in the


    future."


    Jean also thought that her father had gone too far. Even if they didn''t see eye to eye this time, he didn''t


    have to threaten his wife with divorce, did he?


    Uneptable!


    Presumably, her father didn''t expect that her mother would agree to the divorce. He probably thought


    that her mother woulde back to him begging for mercy.


    As a sophisticated psychiatrist, Jean concluded that her father definitely didn''t really want to get a


    divorce. He might be having a hard time now. If he could beg her mother to stay back then, there might


    still be room for negotiation.


    But he didn''t, so he deserved to suffer.


    Jean felt that it was time for her father to learn that he couldn''t always be so self-centered and


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    egotistical. No matter whether they got a divorce or not, her mother had to let him know that she was


    not someone he could order about.


    Arthur went back to his ce and took a few business calls before calling to check on Jean. "Is your


    mother okay?" He asked.


    "My dad wants a divorce, and she agreed," Jean whispered.


    Arthur didn''t expect that and was rendered momentarily speechless.


    "I''m sorry. It''s my fault that your parents are fighting."


    Arthur was overwhelmed by guilt.


    He already felt bad for making things difficult for Jean before. And now, her parents were getting a


    divorce because of him.


    "Don''t worry. My mother and I both think it''s actually a good idea," Jeanforted him.


    "What is Mrs. Hilgard''s n for the future?" Arthur asked. His voice was low.


    "She said she was going to travel around. I''ve already booked a flight and a hotel for her." Jean didn''t


    tell Arthur that her mother had also said that she would love to help babysit if they had kids.


    Jean was almost shocked to death when she heard her mother say that.


    She knew her mother was urging them to get married. But she and Arthur had just established a


    romantic rtionship not long ago.


    "That''s nice," Arthurmented.


    "Just go to sleep. Don''t you have a lot of work to do tomorrow?" With that, Jean hung up the phone.


    How could he fall asleep?


    Her parents were getting divorced because of him.


    Arthur told Julian and others what happened in their chat group. However, as someone who had been


    through a divorce, Julian remained silent.


    He couldn''t say that Mr. Hilgard was an idiot.


    He had been there before.


    He had also been self-conceited and didn''t know how to cherish the person he loved. He had also


    thought that Emelia couldn''t live without him. But what he didn''t expect was that she had even a better


    life without him around.


    Ezra also kept his mouth shut. It was Phil who made ament. "Is he thick or something?


    Threatening a woman? What is Jean''s father thinking about? Arthur, I think you should go and tell him


    how much you have suffered before you got back together with Jean. Just tell him that and see if he


    gets scared."


    Arthur was speechless.


    But he had to admit that Phil''s words really made sense.


    He now knew where Jean got her attitude towards love from.


    Jean and her mother seemed to be quite submissive, but they would never let anyone order them


    around.


    "I think her dad will make up someme excuses tomorrow. He definitely didn''t want a divorce." Phil


    added.


    Julian once again felt that Phil was insinuating something. When Emelia filed a divorce against him, he


    also made up an excuse saying that he was on a business trip and couldn''t do it that day. He didn''t


    want to get a divorce either.


    Julian put his phone aside and decided to spend some quality time with his wife and kids.


    Since neither Ezra nor Julian was saying anything, Phil continued tofort Arthur. "Just forget about


    it. Aren''t you in a serious rtionship with Jean right now? Focus on that. Her parents are adults. They


    will figure it out themselves."


    Arthur felt that Phil was typing nonsense.


    Just as he was about to reply to Phil''s message, the doorbell rang.


    His intuition was telling him that it was Jean, so he put down his phone and ran to the door.


    It turned out that his intuition was very urate. Arthur happily drew Jean into his embrace. "What are


    you doing here?"


    "I can''t sleep," Jean said.


    In fact, she went to cheer him up because she sensed that he might be in a bad mood.


    "Is there any wine at your ce?" Jean asked.


    "Sure..." Arthur had a heartbroken feeling.


    ''Jean must feel bad because her parents are getting a divorce.'' He thought.


    Indeed, Jean was a little down. Although she supported her mother''s decision, her parents were going


    separate ways after all. She felt even worse when she thought of her parents were getting a divorce


    because of her... Therefore, she went to Arthur''s ce asking for a drink after her mother fell asleep.

 Chapter 775 Couldnt Lose Faith in Her

    Chapter 775 Couldn''t Lose Faith in Her


    Arthur prepared the wine, and Jean tucked herself into his couch.


    "I never thought my dad would mention divorce." Jean shook the ss in her hand and said somewhat


    mockingly, "I thought he was self-aware, knowing that there would be no woman in the world other than


    my mother who could tolerate his domineeringness."


    "Maybe some women will approach him because he has money, but no one will ever condone him like


    my mother." Jean''s every word was realistic. Arthur wrapped his arms around her, feeling sorry. "Your


    father threatened your mother with divorce, it is indeed too much."


    "Yeah, it hurts so much." What her father had done was beyond words. Jean didn''t even know how to


    describe it. Even though he was not in good health, he bullied Selina so badly. He was spoiled by


    Selina. Of course, Selina Beck was Jean''s mother.


    Jean didn''t say anything more. She drank until she got drunk.


    Arthur looked at the girl with crimson cheeks in his arms, who was deeply drunk, and shook her


    helplessly, saying, "Aren''t you going back today?"


    Actually, he wanted her to stay so much, but her mother was with her tonight. He had just moved into


    Zoshalor, living with her right under her mother''s nose was inappropriate.


    But the person in his arms did not react at all. So, Arthur had to let her stay, thinking that he would


    wake her up early tomorrow morning so she could sneak back before her mother woke up.


    What Arthur didn''t expect was that the next morning before he and Jean got up, the doorbell rang.


    When he opened the door, he was immediately awake, the person who rang the doorbell was Selina.


    Arthur was a little embarrassed, he had thought of waking Jean up earlier, but he didn''t expect Selina


    to be earlier.


    Selina asked him with a calm look, "Is Jean here with you?"


    "Yes." Arthur thought for a moment or quickly exined, "Well, Jean drank too muchst night, and I


    thought you must have slept at that time, so I ¡­"


    Selina interrupted him with a smile. "Oh, you don''t have to exin, I understand."


    "I just came here to tell you that I made breakfast, juste over and eat."


    "Now you should sleep a little longer, it''s still early." Selina turned back to the opposite door, saving


    Arthur from more embarrassment.


    Jean woke up when Arthur was back on the bed, rubbing her somewhat ufortable forehead and


    asking him, "Was it my mother?"


    "Yes." Arthur took her into his arms and pressed her back on the bed, "She said she made breakfast


    and asked us to eatter."


    Jean was a little embarrassed, thinking that her mother was too enthusiastic. She was treating Arthur


    as family.


    "Would you like to sleep a little longer? It''s still early." Arthur advised.


    Jean went back to bed but waspletely awake. She said, "My mother said that she and my father


    would meet in the morning at the Civil Affairs Bureau. I would go there with her."


    "Do you need me too?" Arthur asked. Jean shook her head, "No."


    It was just divorce. She and her mother could do it.


    Jean was thinking about these things when the handsome face of the cold man appeared above her


    head, the burning heat under the man''s eyes made her return to her mind, and before she could


    escape, she was kissed by the man leaning over.


    However, considering their previous promises, Arthur stopped at thest moment.


    He could feel that even if he continued, Jean wouldn''t have much rejection, but he couldn''t lose faith in


    her.


    He wanted to fall in love with her.


    "Well..." The atmosphere was so hot early in the morning that Jean was a little thirsty, so she hurriedly


    sat up, "I''ll go back now,e over for breakfastter."


    After saying this, she put on her clothes and hurried away. Arthur sighed and threw himself in the bed.


    It took a while to calm the heat in his body.


    When Jean returned to her room, her mother was wearing makeup.


    Seeing Jean, she teased, "I thought you guys would hook until you arete for work."


    Jean coughed awkwardly, "I drank too muchst night."


    She really didn''t want to stay with Arthurst night. However, she was drunk.


    Perhaps because her mood was too badst night, so she identally got drunk.


    Jean looked at her mother from the makeup mirror and said bitterly, "Are you putting on such heavy


    makeup because you are getting a divorce?"


    "Yes." Selina smiled relievedly, "I want him to see how dashing and beautiful I am when I am getting a


    divorce."


    "He definitely thinks that I am miserable and that I couldn''t sleep well all night. He is totally wrong, I


    slept well, I have never slept so steadily."


    Selina said while putting on makeup for herself, Jean was a little sad, but looking at her mother''s calm


    and self-assured appearance, Jean''s mood was suddenly much brighter.


    "If that''s the case, use this red lipstick. It magnifies your spirit." Jean picked a lipstick for her mother.


    "Okay." Selina epted the advice.


    Arthur then came over for breakfast, which was a harmonious one.


    After breakfast, Arthur went to work, and Jean apanied her mother to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    They waited until ten o''clock, but Jean''s father, Harold, didn''t show up.


    Selina was a little impatient. She took out her phone and called Harold, the phone was answered, but it


    was the nanny who cooked. Selina directly asked: "Isn''t he going to divorce? Why hasn''t hee to


    the Civil Affairs Bureau?"


    The nanny said with some embarrassment, "Madam, Mr. Hilgard has been unwell since the morning.


    He hasn''t even gone downstairs for breakfast, how could he go to the Civil Affairs Bureau?"


    Selina didn''t expect this to happen, and she didn''t know what to say for a while on the phone, because


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    she knew Harold had bad health.


    The nanny asked tentatively on the phone, "Would you like toe back and see him?"


    Harold was indeed lying in bed at the moment, but not as Nanny had said that he hadn''t been


    downstairs since the morning.


    In fact, Harold got up early in the morning, ate breakfast seriously, and asked the driver to take him to


    the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    However, while waiting in the car outside the Civil Affairs Bureau, Harold saw Selina and Jean park


    their cars and walked to the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    They were talking andughing and Selina dressed in high-spirit


    She was wearing an elegant skirt, delicate makeup, and even red lipstick. She looked like she was


    going to get married.


    Harold was pissed off by Selina''s appearance. He immediately told the driver to drive him home.


    He hadn''t slept wellst night, and although the divorce had been proposed by him, how could he not


    feel bad at all?


    He had also been waiting for Selina or Jean''s call. He thought that Selina would definitely beg for


    forgiveness, or at least Jean would do it. He had waited all night, however, his phone had been quiet.

 Chapter 776 Nonsense!

    Chapter 776 Nonsense!


    Harold went back to his room after returning home. He told the nanny to tell Selina that he was unwell if


    she called.


    But Harold was really na?ve and arrogant.


    Hearing that he felt ufortable, Selina said directly to the nanny, "Go to the hospital and see a


    doctor, why would I go back? I''m not a doctor. I can''t treat him."


    The nanny said on the phone, "We persuaded him to go to the hospital, but he refused to go."


    "Wait a minute," Selina told the nanny. She made a call with Jean''s phone, and then said to the nanny,


    "I called our private doctor, since he doesn''t want to go to the hospital, let the doctore to the


    house."


    The nanny didn''t know what to say.


    In desperation, the nanny said the truth, "Madam, to be honest, Mr. Hilgard just wants you toe


    back. he is indirectlypromising. There is no hatred between husband and wife, as long as you


    Yet Selina, who has always been gentle and good-tempered, said, "There is no hatred between


    husband and wife? Says who? He used divorce to hurt me, and I hated him. Also, tell him that since he


    proposed the divorce, he shoulde like a man."


    "Why does he have so many excuses? Coward!" Selina scolded indignantly and hung up the phone.


    The nanny squeezed Harold''s phone with a distressed face, not knowing how she was going to exin


    the ugly words that Selina said to Haroldter, but as soon as she turned her head, she saw Harold


    standing behind her with a gloomy face.


    Apparently, Selina had just cursed so loudly on the phone that Harold had heard it.


    "Well..." The nanny was so embarrassed that she simply shoved the phone into Harold''s hand and ran


    away.


    As an outsider, she decided not to get involved.


    Harold did hear Selina scolding himself, especially thest word "coward", which almost pissed him off.


    Yet he felt incredible. He waspletely unaware of how Selina had changed overnight.


    He was angry and at the same time a little flustered. Selina seemed to be determined to divorce him...


    Suddenly, he felt stuffy. He bent down and gasped for breath.


    Fortunately, the doctor came in time. After an examination, the doctor said solemnly, "Mr. Hilgard, your


    health is not very good. Don''t make yourself angry all day. It seems like you are troubled by something


    recently?"


    Harold opened his mouth, wondering how well he could tell the doctor that Selina wanted to divorce


    him.


    Oh no, it was he who wanted the divorce.


    He said that he wanted to divorce, and now he regretted it. He was making a fuss.


    It was a family scandal. He shouldn''t tell the doctor about it.


    "Was I right?" The doctor noticed that he had suppressed something. "What could be the trouble?"


    Your wife is gentle and considerate, your daughter is excellent, and your business is booming,


    shouldn''t you be resting your body happily every day?"


    "I thought that after your daughter came back to help you take care of thepany, your physical


    condition would be improved, I didn''t expect it to be worse."


    The doctor spread his hands, looking surprised.


    It turned out that his wife and daughter seemed so perfect and excellent to outsiders. Harold was in a


    worse mood because it seemed as if he was not good.


    "I am worried about Jean''s marriage." Harold believed that the weird things he did recently were all


    because Jean didn''t pick Mario, whom he favored.


    The doctor asked, "Jean''s marriage? Is she in love with a man from the lower ss?"


    That was the first point that the doctor can think of. Not only do women want to marry a rich guy, but


    some young men also wanted to be sessful by marrying a richdy.


    If Jean fell in love with such a man, Harold had reason to be sad.


    "No..." Thinking of Arthur''s family, Harold instinctively shook his head.


    Arthur''s family was better than their family. Of course, he was worthy of them.


    The doctor asked, "Is that man short, ugly, and poor?"


    Harold denied it again, "No..."


    Arthur had an outstanding appearance.


    The doctor asked again, "The man has no job and can''t support the family?"


    Harold shook his head once more.


    The doctor was a little puzzled, "Then he has a bad reputation? Is he a criminal?"


    "No." Harold again chose to deny it.


    The doctor was confused. He shrugged and said to Harold, "Through these questions, I can generally


    tell that the man Jean fell in love with is excellent in all aspects. Jean found an excellent partner, so,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    what are you upset about?"


    Harold was speechless.


    After all that he had said, he seemed to be unreasonable now.


    The doctor looked at Harold, who was very upset, and said, "In my opinion, as a father, you can make


    appropriate suggestions, but if Jean insists on her choice, you should stop interfering."


    "The person who will live with that guy is Jean, not you."


    "The person you are going to live with is your wife."


    The doctor''sst words were a knife stabbing into Harold''s heart.


    "Okay, let''s stop talking about this heavy topic." The doctor got up, "I have to go now, remember to take


    the medicines on time."


    "Okay," Harold replied without any spirit.


    Since his health condition went bad, he had to take several medicines every day, some before meals,


    some after meals, some twice a day, some three times a day, and some once a day.


    He felt a headache every time the doctor talked about the medicines. It was Selina who helped him


    remember. She would bring the medicines to him at the right time every day. All he needed to do was


    to take the medicine.


    Now that he had to remember this himself, he felt worse off alive than dead.


    Struggling to go downstairs to the kitchen, he heard the nanny on the phone with Selina, the nanny was


    taking notes with paper and pen, and Harold could hear that it was about his medicines.


    Harold was so angry to see Selina call the nanny instead of him. The nanny hung After the call, the


    nanny saw Harold, and quickly said to him, "Mr. Hilgard, just now Madam called to exin the time and


    frequency of taking your medicine."


    "Oh yes, she said she had already bought a ne ticket. She would travel outside Zoshalortely and


    she asked us not to bother her with anything."


    "She''s going to travel?" Harold thought he had heard wrong.


    Her life was too dashing!

 # Chapter 777 Reasoning

    # Chapter 777 Reasoning


    Selina''s original n was to get a divorce certificate with Harold in the morning and then set off for the


    trip in the afternoon. She had asked Jean to book the flights and hotels for her. She wanted to heal her


    negative emotions with the beautifulndscape


    However, Harold didn''t show up. She knew that he regretted the divorce, but he did not have the face


    toe to her to ask for forgiveness.


    She thought coldly in her heart that since he said hurtful things, he had to bear the price.


    Why would he decide whether to divorce or not alone?


    He didn''t have any respect for her!


    If he didn''t want a divorce, he must apologize to her sincerely and beg her to go back, only then would


    she consider whether to forgive him.


    After a toss-up, Jean and her mother returned home. It was quitete, after a simple lunch, Jean took


    her mother to the airport.


    Jean had just driven back from the airport when she received a call from the nanny saying that her dad


    was really sick this time.


    Jean pondered for a while and went home.


    When she entered the door, the nanny greeted her and whispered, "When your mother called me to


    exin what medicine your father should take, your father learned that she was going on a trip, and he


    was pissed off, and he also heard your mother scold him for being a coward."


    Jean was there when her mother made the call, and she thought that her mother''s scolding of her


    father was very reasonable and cool, yet she did not expect her father to hear it.


    Well, her father should have been pissed off by her mother.


    Jean went upstairs to her father''s bedroom and saw him lying on the bed looking weak. Jean felt a little


    sad seeing that, after all, he was her father.


    Yet Harold gritted his teeth as soon as he saw her andined, "Your mother has gone too far! She


    even has the mood to travel when I am suffering?"


    The guilt and difort in Jean''s heart disappeared in an instant. He deserved the hatred.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She stood by the bedside and said lightly, "You are going to divorce her, why should she care about


    you? You can lie in bed when you feel unwell, but she can''t go for a trip to rx when she is


    ufortable?"


    "You are suffering on the surface; she is suffering inside."


    Harold couldn''t retort.


    Jean was furious.


    Her father took his physical difort as a matter of fact. He made the servants see him suffering and


    made it look like her mother had bullied him mercilessly.


    And her mother''s traveling at this time seemed to be unforgivable.


    Her mother didn''t show it, but one could imagine how humiliating is it for a woman to be proposed to be


    divorced by her husband.


    Jean looked at her father''s expression of annoyance and anger, and spoke again,pletely


    unconcerned that he was unwell, "So you still didn''t realize that it was your fault?"


    "When you use my mother of being excessive, why don''t you think about your excesses?"


    "You hurt her by proposing a divorce because she didn''t agree with you."


    Harold yelled, "Get out!"


    Everyone said Jean was a sweet daughter but he felt like she was born to torture him.


    "I will." Jean was expressionless, "But I have a few words to remind you before that."


    "My mother has made up her mind this time, if you regret it, then you must apologize to her and beg for


    her return sincerely."


    Harold almost jumped out of bed in anger, "Go on dreaming!"


    Apologize and admit his mistake? Beg her toe back?


    She wanted him to reduce himself so much?


    Who she thought she was!


    "My mother said that if you refuse to apologize and admit your mistakes when shees back from


    travel, she will find awyer and for divorce." Jean conveyed her mother''s message.


    She wasn''t going to say this, she thought that after a few days of traveling, maybe her mother''s anger


    would be dissipated. She thought that her father could recognize his mistake during this time, and


    apologize to her mother when she returned.


    Unexpectedly, Jean was so angry hearing her father''s words that she made this speech she didn''t


    want.


    After she said this, Jean turned around and left without looking back. Harold was pissed off hearing that


    Selina was going to find awyer.


    Jean left home and went to work without looking back, devoting all her energy to work.


    Arthur had a busy morning. He was about to ask Jean for lunch when he received a call from Judith''s


    father, who was now the mayor of Zoshalor. He invited Arthur to lunch. Arthur agreed.


    He knew that this would not be a simple lunch. Judith''s dad, Marco, must have invited him because of


    his explicit rejection of Judith.


    But Arthur was not ashamed. He and Jean were in love. Judith should have expected the humiliation


    when she pestered him.


    Marco booked the table at a quaint restaurant. The atmosphere of the first half of the meal was


    rtively harmonious. Marco had been talking to Arthur about some hospital nning and urban


    development.


    Arthur remained calm. He talked about whatever the mayor mentioned.


    In the end, Marco can''t hold on anymore. He took the lead in asking Arthur, "Arthur, are you sure you


    won''t consider Judith anymore?"


    "Sorry." Arthur sincerely apologized, "I have fallen in love with Jean. I can''t consider anyone else."


    A trace of reluctance appeared on Marco''s excellently maintained face. He persuaded, "As a man, your


    vision should be bigger, you should care more about your future and career. Love should be put in


    second ce."


    "I am in politics, you are in business, and the marriage between our families will make us invincible,


    you know this, right?"


    For the mayor, it is not only a matter of his daughter''s marriage but also his career.


    Behind Arthur was not only the lofty status of the Hudgens family and Riverside City Hospital but also


    the majorpanies and industries rted to Julian, Ezra, and Phil, Arthur''s three friends, Julian and


    Ezra''s influence in the business world was needless to say. Arthur and the Hudgens family itself had a


    lot of status in the medical field. Phil was a topwyer whose name was renowned by everyone.


    With Arthur, he would get the support of Julian, and he will surely prosper in the future.


    At his age, if he could didn''t get promoted, his career was almost fixed here, so he set his sights on


    Arthur when he learned that Arthur wasing to Zoshalor to settle down and establish a branch


    hospital.


    He certainly didn''t have a chance to draw Arthur to him, so he could only think of marrying his daughter


    to Arthur. Therefore, he asked Judith to meet Arthur at that night''s reception banquet.


    He knew that her daughter would like Arthur, a handsome and rich man.


    But he didn''t expect Arthur to reject his daughter for Jean from Lorlene Jewelry.

 Chapter 778 Praise Me More

    Chapter 778 Praise Me More


    Marco''s words amused Arthur. He said with a slightly regretful expression, "Marco, I am ashamed to


    say, I am a man with no vision. Career is not so important in my heart."


    Marco hesitated for a moment because he had just said that men should have a bigger vision and


    focus on careers.


    Arthur added, "My parents didn''t have much foresight either. They never judged me for spending years


    specializing in medicine and expanding the hospitals."


    The mayor''s expression turned uglier. Arthur''s words were an indirect hint to him that he had scolded


    the whole family.


    Arthur''s parents have a pivotal position in the medical profession, they are leaders in various


    professions, and the two never rested after retirement. They had beenmitted to improving the


    medical conditions in poor and backward areas of the country and even the world. They had received


    many national awards.


    It was too disrespectful to judge their visions.


    Marco felt speechless for a while. He didn''t mean that the Hudgens familycked vision, he was just


    trying to persuade Arthur to marry his daughter so they would build a business-politics bond, yet Arthur


    seized the weakness in his words and attacked him with it.


    "Sorry, I used the wrong words. I didn''t mean to say that you have no vision. Your family is dedicated to


    medicine, which is for the benefit of mankind. You guys have the biggest vision. Marco had to hurry up


    and make up for his words.


    He had always felt that Arthur might be the best person to contact among the few of them. Julian


    needless to say, was very shrewd. An average person would have a hard time dealing with him.


    Ezra was very evil. He smiled all the time, but it was said that he had the most gloomy mind.


    Phil waspletely unapproachable. Who dares to provoke a topwyer with a wise mind and great


    eloquence?


    Arthur had always appeared to be focused on medicine. He looked somewhat detached from the


    business world, Marco thought that Arthur won''t be difficult to deal with, yet Arthur gave him a dismount


    immediately.


    "Oh yes, Mr. Peterson, I think there may be something you don''t know very well." Arthur still looked


    gentle and courteous, but Marco didn''t dare to look down on him anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He asked seriously, "What''s the matter?"


    Arthur went straight to the point, "My main purpose in Zoshalor was not to develop the branch hospital,


    but to pursue Jean."


    The expression on Marco''s face suddenly becameplicated, Arthur had attacked him once with a


    hint, and this time he gave him a straight punch, he was a bit overwhelmed.


    Therefore, he could onlyugh dryly, raise an eyebrow and say a word, "Oh?"


    Marco had no idea that Arthur still had such a deep affection for Jean, he had investigated Arthur''s love


    history, but there was no trace of Arthur and Jean falling in love. It showed that Arthur had been single


    for so many years.


    He couldn''t find out anything because Arthur dated Jean abroad. Only close friends like Emilia, and


    Nina knew about it.


    To outsiders, Arthur and Jean did not have any intersection.


    "Jean and I met abroad. We were once together. I fell in love with her at first sight, and now I want her


    to be my wife. Arthur''s brief words described his entanglement with Jean and showed his


    determination.


    "I''m sorry, but your daughter and I are impossible." Arthur again bluntly refused. He added quietly by


    the way, "I don''t have a vision as big as you, Mr. Peterson. I can''t hope to get an easy future by


    marriage."


    Arthur indirectly exposed Marco''s ambition. He cared not for Judith''s happiness, but for his career.


    Marco was very embarrassed. He raised his wine ss and faked a smile, "Since this is the case, then


    forgive me for disturbing you today, I wish you and Ms. Hilgard a happy life."


    "Thank you," Arthur said a simple word.


    The so-called lunch ended here, and Arthur politely got up to say goodbye and left the box without


    turning back.


    Marco leaned back on the back of the chair with a headache, raised his hand, and pinched his


    forehead to relieve it.


    He didn''t know Arthur was so eloquent.


    But he really wasn''t willing to miss Arthur, who could help him break through the bottleneck of his


    career.


    Is there any way to get Arthur involved with his daughter?


    After Arthur left, he did not drive directly back to thepany but went to Lorlene Jewelry for Jean.


    Jean had just returned from home and was in a bad mood for being angry after arguing with her father.


    She was somewhat surprised to see Arthur, "What are you doing here?"


    She had been busy with her mother''s thing in the morning. She hadn''t had the time to contact Arthur


    yet. She didn''t expect him toe to her first.


    Arthur took her in his arms and whispered, "Marco invited me for lunch."


    Jean raised an eyebrow, "He tried to persuade you?"


    Jean was clever. She guessed Marco''s intentions about Arthur.


    Arthur said in a disdainful tone, "I don''t know who gave him the confidence to think he could control


    me."


    "He probably didn''t expect that you wouldn''t be impressed at all." Jean didn''t know what was wrong


    with him, and as she said this, she smiled.


    Well, her beloved man was not moved by the threat and temptation, it was indeed a sweet thing to


    make her smile.


    Jean asked again, "Then how did you reply to him? Did he get angry?"


    Arthur then described the conversation with Marco. Jean couldn''t help butugh after listening to it.


    "Arthur, I never knew you are so shrewd."


    Arthur put his arm around Jean andughed in a low voice, "Are you praising me or mocking me?"


    "Praising you, of course," Jean was very sincere.


    Truth be told, she really didn''t know enough about Arthur before.


    Before, she only knew that Arthur had achieved a lot in the field of medicine, and he was a prominent


    medical student in medical school abroad. Because of such an impression, she had always thought


    that Arthur was a schr type of person.


    Hearing his verbal battle with Marco today, Jean suddenly realized that the man next to her would


    never lose Julian in an argument.


    "I''m a little ttered to get your praise." Arthur joked with her, "I think you need to praise me more in the


    future so I''ll get used to it."


    "Stop dreaming!" Jean smiled and pushed him away.

 Chapter 779 Lets Get Married

    Chapter 779 Let''s Get Married


    Arthur pulled her back to his arms and asked attentively, "Not in a good mood?"


    Arthur noticed that she was not in a good mood the moment he saw her.


    Jean told him about her father''s attitude, and then snuggled up in his arms and said somewhat


    disappointedly, "My father is incorrigible."


    As a person with a tragic experience, Arthur would like to sincerely advise Harold, "Don''t ask for


    trouble, or you will sufferter."


    But before he could say anything, the girl in his arms suddenly looked up at him and said firmly, "Arthur,


    or let''s get married."


    Arthur was so surprised that for a moment he just froze there looking at her as if he couldn''t understand


    the meaning of her words for a while.


    "I was thinking, my dad has been fighting with my mother, maybe he still has the wish that I won''t be


    with you for long, if we get married, he won''t be able to do anything," Jean exined.


    Arthur looked back, his mind still immersed in the shock he had just experienced, and he asked her


    again in disbelief, "You just said, let''s get married?"


    "Well," Jean said apologetically, "it might be unfair to you


    "It''s not unfair. I''d love to, ten thousand times!" Arthur interrupted her, "It''s not fair to you. I''m taking


    advantage of you."


    If it weren''t for her parents'' quarrel, she wouldn''t suddenly mention marriage.


    Getting married was what he really wanted, but Jean, she had just forgiven him and officially dating


    him, and it was definitely not in her n.


    Jean didn''t expect Arthur to say such a thing, sheughed a little and then said, "I proposed marriage.


    How is that you taking advantage of me?"


    "On the contrary, I proposed marriage at this time to prevent my parents from arguing, which seems to


    be very insincere." That''s why Jean said it was unfair to Arthur.


    Arthur took Jean in his arms and confessed forcefully, "Whatever you are marrying me for, I will ept


    it."


    Jean was amused for a moment.


    A second ago she thought he was shrewd, yet now he was silly.


    Arthur whispered, "Getting married is a big deal, I know you must have thought it through before you


    made this decision, and I''m sure you genuinely want to marry me."


    Jean wouldn''t make decisions casually.


    And if she didn''t really want to, no one would change her opinion.


    Arthur''s understanding made Jean''s heart warmer than ever, she had never thought that she and


    Arthur would have such a moment of mutual tolerance, but now she had gradually be ustomed


    to such sweet happiness.


    Everything was going in a good direction, wasn''t it?


    She believed in her own judgment and choice. Arthur truly loved her, and even if they got married, he


    would still love her as always.


    Arthur added, "If you think that our marriage will stop the war between your parents, then we will get


    married."


    Whatever it was for, as long as she was happy, he was willing to do anything with her.


    Without any hesitation, Jean said, "So let''s go sign up??"


    "Now?" Arthur asked with some trepidation.


    "Yep." Jean nodded, "Do you have your ID card with you?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jean was a decisive person. She did whatever she decided immediately without any dys.


    Arthur replied truthfully, "Nope, but I can have someone bring it over right away."


    It took only two- or a three-hour drive from Riverside City to Zoshalor. Arthur decided to ask the driver


    to send his ID card over.


    She was crazy, he was even more.


    Jean said, "Okay, then we''ll go when your ID card arrives."


    "Wait a minute, let me slow down." Arthur was a little out of breath, and hurriedly loosened the person


    in his arms and rushed to pour himself a ss of water, calming his heart that was violently beating.


    Jean thought it was funny when Arthur was so nervous.


    She thought, "Isn''t getting married what he wants? I proposed it but he was frightened."


    Arthur drank two sses of water, and then calmed down.


    After that, he returned to Jean, stared at her solemnly, and asked, "Are you sure we are going to get


    married?"


    Arthur didn''t want Jean to be grudging, so he asked her again.


    If she regrated, he would abort this tempting offer.


    "Yes," Jean replied with frank sincerity.


    "Okay." Arthur waited for this answer. He immediately took out his mobile phone to call the driver at


    Riverside City, and asked the driver to ask his parents for his ID card and send it over to him.


    After hanging up the phone, Arthur said with some guilt, "It''s a bit sudden, I''m sorry I didn''t prepare the


    ring."


    In any case, marriage required a ring.


    Arthur was also a little sorry that the marriage was not brought up by him first.


    "Simple." Jean said as he dragged Arthur to the disy case of her office, pointed to a pile of jewelry


    inside, and said, "I have enough rings here, let''s choose one as the wedding ring."


    As a jewelry designer, the mostmon thing in her office was all kinds of jewelry, rings were also


    avable. Not having a ring was not a problem at all.


    Arthur was pulled to the disy case. He looked at the pile of rings, stunned.


    She proposed the marriage, and now she was even going to prepare the ring?


    And choosing from these rings was too perfunctory.


    "What''s the matter?" Jean was puzzled by his silence. "Don''t you like any one of them?"


    Arthur pursed his lips, not showing his displeasure at all.


    He followed her words and replied, "Well, there is nothing I particrly like."


    He then put Jean in his arms and said, "And I think a wedding ring should have a very special meaning.


    It''s better to be chosen carefully, rather than pick one at random."


    Jean understood that he thought it was not serious enough to pick a ring there.


    But in fact, she didn''t have much interest in jewelry, including rings, perhaps because she was a jewelry


    designer herself, and her life was full of jewelry.


    Thinking of this, she raised her hand and gently stroked the man''s handsome chin, and coaxed


    helplessly, "I know what you mean, I will redesign two wedding rings, exclusive to the two of us." Jean


    felt that the details of the wedding ring should be something that women care about, but when it came


    to her and Arthur, Arthur was the one who cared more.


    Arthur''s face brightened when Jean said she would design their wedding ring herself. But when he


    thought that the two were about to get married soon, he couldn''t help clenching the woman''s slender


    waist and kissing her recklessly.


    However, the kiss was interrupted soon, Abigail called Arthur, and Arthur answered it reluctantly,


    presumably the driver asked for his ID card so Abigail knew.

 Chapter 780 Warm Greetings from Abigail

    Chapter 780 Warm Greetings from Abigail


    "Arthur, I heard that you asked the driver to send you your ID card. Are you and Jean going to get


    married, right?" Abigail''s tone was somewhat incredible.


    "Yes." Arthur chose to tell the truth.


    "Won''t it be..." Abigail kindly reminded, "too hasty?"


    Jean in Arthur''s arms pursed her lips nervously for a moment. She forgot to ask about Arthur''s parents''


    opinion when she suddenly proposed the marriage.


    Would Abigail be disapproved of her marriage to Arthur so quickly?


    After all, marriage was a lifelong event people should be cautious about no matter what.


    Thinking of this, Jean feltplicated for a while.


    Yet the next second she heard Abigail speak in a disapproving tone, "Did you force Jean to marry


    you?" Thest time I saw her she was not very enthusiastic about you. You are too passionate."


    "You''ve only been in Zoshalor for two days, yet you cheated her to marry you now. Have you done


    anything to her?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Abigail''s reproach made Arthur speechless.


    Forcing Jean to get married? Cheating people into getting married? Was he such a tasteless person in


    the eyes of Abigail?


    As for Jean, after hearing Abigail''s words, she instantly rxed.


    Abigail was in her favor, how could Abigail not agree to her marriage to Arthur?


    "Mom!" Arthur protested disapprovingly, "Am I that kind of despicable person? Jean and I are in love.


    That''s why we are getting married."


    "I know you''re not a despicable person, but a man who goes crazy in love can do despicable things, so


    who knows if you will be a despicable person in order to get Jean?" Abigail sounded very


    understanding.


    Arthur was speechless.


    Seeing Arthur being scolded by his mother, Jean quickly exined.


    "Mrs. Hudgens, I proposed to marry Arthur." Jean also apologized in time, "I''m sorry that I didn''t inform


    you of such a big event."


    "It''s okay. It''s okay," Abigail said several times in one breath that it was okay, to quell Jean''s apologies.


    "I can understand your sudden decision to get married, love can be crazy like this."


    "Besides, although love and marriage are rted to two families, first of all, it is a matter for the two of


    you. If you two love each other and want to get married, you should do it."


    Abigail''s words moved Jean to tears.


    She thought of her father''s paranoia and sighed over the contrast.


    "I''ve given the ID card to the driver." Abigail then suddenly solemnly asked, "Jean, wouldn''t you


    reconsider it?"


    "If you regret it, I still have time to call back the driver."


    Arthur had a headache.


    Today Jean impulsively took the initiative to propose marriage, and Abigail actually advised Jean to be


    cautious?


    What a mom!


    Fortunately, his mother wasn''t reliable, but the woman he loved was.


    Jean replied firmly to Abigail, "Auntie, I have considered it very carefully, and since I have made this


    decision, I will never regret it. I will try to manage the rtionship well."


    "Thank you for your tolerance and understanding of us, and thank you for reminding us."


    After hearing Jean''s repeated assurances that she was willing, Abigail made a sessful gesture. God


    knew how much she hoped Jean would be her daughter-inw.


    Since knowing Jean''s existence, she has been tugging at her heart every day, afraid that Arthur will fail


    to catch Jean''s heart, afraid that Jean will be snatched away by other excellent men.


    When it came to medicine and academia, Abigail was very confident in Arthur. She has never cared


    about Arthur''s academic career since she was a child. But when it came to romantic life, Abigail has no


    confidence at all, because Arthur has never been in a rtionship.


    From a young and ignorant teenager to a mature and handsome man, Arthur didn''t like any girl. All the


    girls were chasing him wildly, and some even went to their house to catch him.


    Yet pursuing and being pursued were twopletely different things, and she was afraid that Arthur


    wouldn''t...


    Unexpectedly, Arthur was very good. Two days after pursuing Jean, they were getting married.


    After she handed the ID card to the driver, she wished the driver could arrive at Zoshalor immediately. If


    it were not for Arthur''s dad, she would follow the driver to Zoshalor and personally watch Arthur get


    married.


    Arthur''s dad said that if Abigail followed, Jean would be scared, and Jean might regret the marriage.


    Now listening to Jean''s words of thanks to her, Abigail quickly said, "Arthur is blessed. We should thank


    you for your willingness to marry him."


    Arthur was speechless, he decided not to say anything.


    Abigail said enthusiastically on the phone, "In this case, Jean, you are wee to join us and be


    a Hudgens."


    Jean couldn''t help butugh, "Thank you, it''s my pleasure too."


    "Okay, we''ve got something else to do, let''s hang up first." Seeing Abigail get more and more excited,


    Arthur tried to interrupt, otherwise, he didn''t know what else she could sayter.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute." Abigail stopped him anxiously, "The driver will have a while to arrive,


    why are you in a hurry to hang up? I still have a lot of things to say."


    "First of all, the most important thing is that your dad and I have to go to Zoshalor to meet Jean''s mom


    and dad, and discuss the wedding time and other arrangements."


    Abigail was alsopletely reasonable in doing so. As parents of Arthur, they must show sincerity to


    meet Jean''s parents.


    And after they registered, the wedding should be put on the agenda.


    Abigail recalled Cameron''s romantic wedding with Nina the other day.


    Finally, it was her turn to organize the wedding, and she was excited and looking forward to it.


    Abigail''s words made Arthur and Jean stiffen. Harold was still opposed to them being together at the


    moment, Selina was not in Zoshalor, and they couldn''t meet Jean''s parents at all.


    Arthur hurriedly advised, "Aren''t you and my dad going abroad to assist with medical treatment?" The


    wedding can be held until youe back, don''t worry."


    Yet Abigail was very enthusiastic, "Your father and I have decided to cancel this trip, stay and


    concentrate on your marriage. We have missed many things in your life since you were young because


    of work, but we don''t want to miss such a big thing as marriage."


    Arthur was speechless.


    He really wanted them to focus on work this time, okay?

 Chapter 781 Got Married

    Chapter 781 Got Married


    Jean answered, "Mrs. Hudgens, here''s the thing. We haven''t started considering marriage yet. Arthur


    has just started his career in Zoshalor. His career should be prioritized for now."


    Jean was surprised by Abigail''s enthusiasm. She did not only want to hold them a wedding but also


    intended to visit her parents. Thinking about how her father was, Jean felt ashamed.


    "How could that be? It will be unfair for you without a wed¡­" Before Abigail finished her words,


    Brandon shook his head at her.


    Seeing this, Abigail quickly changed her words. "Oh. In that case, we can talk about the weddingter.


    You guys should put your careers first."


    Then she continued, "I need to hang up now."


    After the phone call, Abigail asked Brandon, "What did you mean? Why didn''t you let me finish?


    Brandon analyzed it for her. "Apparently, they don''t want a wedding now. Or maybe there is something


    hindering their wedding."


    "What?" Abigail hadn''t thought about it, "How did you see it?"


    "Haven''t you noticed? Our son is so in love with Jean, even if she said she didn''t want a wedding.


    Would he not throw one for her?"


    "You are right," Abigail nodded and said, "He would definitely make it a grand one so that the whole


    world would know."


    "Therefore, even he has agreed not to hold a wedding, which means there must be something,"


    Brandon continued, "Besides, I find it strange that they suddenly got the marriage certificate."


    Hearing this, Abigail was a bit worried, "What do you think the reason was?"


    "I have no idea. You should talk to Arthur alone sometime," Brandon said to Abigail, who then nodded


    in agreement.


    "So, are we still going on our trip?" Abigail asked.


    Brandon thought about it and said, "Let''s cancel it. We should stay in Riverside City for now. You were


    right. We have missed out a lot on Arthur''s life. We can''t miss out on his marriage."


    He added, "At least, we should be there if he needs our help."


    As two doctors, Abigail and Brandon hadn''t been around Arthur a lot since he was a child. Patients and


    surgeries had always been their priorities, even till now. However, they had more choices now.


    This time, they chose to stay for their son and his marriage, as making it up to him.


    "Okay," Abigail agreed.


    On the other side, as soon as Abigail hung up the phone, Arthurined to Jean, "Am I really her


    son?"


    Jean was amused andughed. Arthur looked a lot like his mother in appearance and more like his


    father in his aura. How could he not be Abigail''s son?


    However, Jean knew that he was simply kidding andining.


    "Your mom is really cute," Jean said with a smile.


    "Cute? All she does isining about me!" Arthur pouted and replied.


    Even so, Arthur had to admit that with Abigail''s character, Jean could definitely get along well with her.


    And as long as they became friends, life would be happy for him.


    Therefore, he didn''t really mind Abigail''sints about him.


    The driver soon arrived at the City Hall with Arthur''s ID. Jean had already brought hers with her. They


    soon registered their marriage.


    As soon as they walked out of the City Hall, Arthur held Jean up and circled her around in his arms to


    express his joy.


    Just now, in the City Hall, the both of them were serious and nervous. Arthur was nervous because he


    was worried Jean might havest-second doubts, so he wished in his heart that the procedures could


    be done as fast as possible.


    And Jean was nervous because it was how she was facing important life changes. Therefore, when the


    staff in the City Hall saw their serious faces, she wondered if they really wanted to get married.


    With her hands covering her face, Jean looked a bit shy in Arthur''s arms.


    No other couple was as excited as they were, which made them look like two fools.


    "Put me down!" Jean gritted her teeth and warned the excited Arthur.


    Arthur didn''t refuse. After he put her down, he held her face and kissed her so affectionately and


    passionately that Jean felt a bit out of breath.


    Once again, they became the center of attention. With a blush, Jean dragged Arthur out of the City


    Hall.


    Arthur was still smiling. This must be the happiest day of his life.


    He finally married the woman he loved!


    He wished he could tell everyone in the whole world the news, how could he mind hugging and kissing


    her in public?


    With Arthur''s hand in hers, Jean ran to their car. It was not until she got in the car that she breathed a


    sigh of relief.


    "Why were you so excited?" Jean was annoyed and said to Arthur, who was in the driver''s seat.


    "I''m sorry. I will pay more attention to it. I was so happy just now," Arthur apologized sincerely.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After that, he got close to Jean and said in her ear, "Jean, we are married. We are really married!"


    "Yes, we are married," Jean couldn''t help but feel excited as well and said with a smile.


    "Mr. Hudgens, I''m d to spend the rest of my life with you."


    At this moment, even Jean felt it a bit surreal. She could still recall the unhappiness she shared with


    Arthur back in the Riverside City Hospital vividly in her mind, and now they had be husband and


    wife."


    Arthur was moved by her words. He put his arm around Jean''s shoulders and promised, "Mrs.


    Hudgens, I will love you and never make you angry from this day on. I will make you the happiest


    woman on earth."


    He would never fail her.


    His sweet words made Jean want to cry, "Thank you."


    For her, although the sweet love came a bitte, she felt lucky she didn''t miss him.


    From this day on, she would love him wholeheartedly.


    "I don''t want to work today, let''s go home," Arthur said with affection in his eyes.


    To be honest, he was too excited to work today.


    "Have you forgotten about my period?" Jean said calmly.


    She had been on her period since they got back from Riverside City,


    Arthur was speechless.


    He wasn''t thinking about sex just now, but after being reminded by Jean, he felt disappointed. It


    seemed that he wasn''t going to get lucky tonight.


    Not only tonight but a few more days from today. There had been rules between them about having


    sex, now that they were married, there were no more rules, but he still couldn''t have sex with Jean for


    days.

 Chapter 782 Romantic Dinner

    Chapter 782 Romantic Dinner


    However, immersed in the joy of marriage, Arthur quickly moved on. He hugged Jean and whispered in


    her ear, "There is no hurry. We have a lifetime. You can make it up to me after your period."


    Because of his meaningful tone and her past experience with him, Jean could imagine how he would


    want her to make it up to him. In shyness, she pushed him away. "Hurry up and drive. Send me back to


    thepany, I have a design draft left to be revised."


    Arthur was pissed upon hearing her words.


    Taking a deep breath, he calmed down andined, "We have just gotten married, why are you in


    such a hurry to go back to work?"


    In a rtionship, women were usually the more sensitive ones. They paid more attention to details than


    men. However, between Arthur and Jean, Arthur was the one who was more sensitive.


    "What else can we do now?" Jean asked in response.


    She was still on her period, they couldn''t have sex anyway. In that case, she might as well go back to


    work.


    "We can make a dinner reservation at a romantic restaurant, or we can just stay at home and do


    nothing. I just want to spend some time alone with you," Arthur proposed.


    Jean was rendered speechless.


    Upon hearing Arthur''s words, Jean suddenly felt that she wasn''t as romantic as he was at all. Maybe


    she really didn''t have much romance in her. She didn''t even feel this day special.


    "I''m sorry. I wasn''t thinking," Jean apologized in time and said, "In that case, let''s go home. But before


    we do, let''s drop by the grocery store to buy some groceries."


    Arthur was shocked, "You can cook?"


    When they were abroad, they always ate at restaurants and Arthur had never seen Jean cook. Later,


    when they were in Riverside City, he had seldom eaten with Jean and had thought that she shouldn''t


    know how to cook.


    He couldn''t cook, but he had never thought there was a problem with both of them not knowing how to


    cook. They both had busy jobs. They could always hire a housekeeper to do the housework and


    cooking for them anyway.


    Looking at Arthur, who was in shock, Jean replied, "I can''t."


    Arthur was stunned.


    He then asked in a gentle tone, "Then why do we need to buy groceries?"


    "We can learn how to cook. We are both smart people, it won''t be hard," Jean said with ease.


    Hearing this, Arthur rubbed his head and said, "Are you sure learning how to cook is the first thing you


    want to do after we got married?"


    Arthur found it weird. If they blew the kitchen, their marriage anniversaries would be special.


    "But Jean¡­" Arthur had wanted to talk Jean out of this and persuade her to eat with him at a


    restaurant. He wanted today to be romantic.


    However, Jean was determined and urged him, "Let''s go to the nearest grocery store."


    Arthur had no choice but to drive. If this was what she wanted, he would do his best to make her happy.


    Since she wanted to cook, it would be his honor to taste her cooking.


    Sitting in the passenger seat and looking at the expression on Arthur''s face, Jean couldn''t help but


    smile.


    In fact, Jean knew a little about cooking, but she could only cook some simple dishes. For example,


    cooking steak.


    Back then, when she was cut off by her father, in order to save money, she would cook by herself.


    However, she had been mastering dual degrees and taking part-time jobs at the same time, she didn''t


    have much time to make herself any advanced dishes.


    Even so, she was much better than Arthur, who couldn''t cook at all.


    She lied and said she couldn''t cook to prank him.


    They soon arrived at the grocery store. Seeing how familiar Jean was with the groceries, he frowned


    and asked, "You can cook, can''t you?"


    "What do you think?" Jean asked him back.


    Arthur sighed and kept silent.


    As Jean was putting two steaks in the cart, she asked with a yful smile, "You keep asking this


    question, are you afraid of my cooking?"


    "Of course not," Arthur hurriedly said, "I will eat whatever you cook."


    Jean smiled and said nothing more. She walked to the spice''s zone.


    After they finished, they drove to Jean''s apartment. She had all kinds of cookware. After changing into


    her casual clothes, Jean walked into the kitchen. Arthur followed her in and said, "Let me help you."


    "It''s okay," Jean smiled and said, "I''m going to cook some pasta with steak. That''s all I know."


    Arthur forced her to the counter andined, "So, you were lying about not knowing how to cook?"


    "I didn''t," Jean tried to defend herself, "I really don''t know how to cook anything but pasta and steak."


    Arthur had seen the sly smile on her face. It was obvious she had lied.


    He held her waist and bent over to kiss her, after a simple kiss, Jean turned her face away. "Stop! I


    need to cook now."


    Arthur had to stop. He knew that if he kept kissing her, he would have trouble controlling his lust then.


    Jean put on the apron and was about to cook when she said to Arthur, "You can go out now. I will call


    you when it''s done."


    "No." Arthur held her waist from behind. "I want to keep youpany."


    Therefore, while Jean was cooking, Arthur had been hugging her from behind. When there was


    something that needed to be washed, Arthur was Jean''s guy. Although he was a bit clumsy at this, the


    both of them felt happy.


    They worked together on the first meal they had together after marriage, of course, they felt happy.


    They then opened a bottle of red wine, turned off the lights, and lit some candles. A romantic dinner


    was ready.


    Arthur was delighted. Raising his ss, he said to Jean with a gentle smile, "Thank you, Mrs. Hudgens,


    for the lovely dinner."


    "You should have a taste before you call it ¡®lovely''," Jean smiled and answered.


    "Anything you cook will be lovely." Arthur was getting better and better at sweet words, and Jean had


    gotten used to it.


    After putting down her ss, Jean was about to pick up her fork and knife to eat when Arthur stopped


    her. "Wait a minute."


    Jean was confused. Then she saw Arthur take out his phone to take some photos of the food and her,


    and atst, their marriage certificates.


    "I will post them in our group chat to show off to Julian and the others," Arthur said proudly.


    "They would be creeped out by your PDA," Jean said with a resigned smile.


    "But they are all much better at PDA than me, especially Julian. You know, he shows off his kids every


    day, Phil might leave the group chat soon because of it." As Arthur said, he sent the photos to the


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    group chat.


    Anyway, it was his first time showing off there, he didn''t think anyone would curse him.


    Jean was amused and burst intoughter because of his words. She could almost imagine how Phil


    would feel when he saw the photos of Julian''s kids. They all knew how much Phil wanted kids.

 Chapter 783 An unexpected Visitor

    Chapter 783 An unexpected Visitor


    "You got married?" Julian was the first in the group chat to reply.


    Phil texted after him, "That''s fast."


    At least, it was Ezra, "Congrattions! You guys will be parents soon."


    Before Arthur said anything, Phil was annoyed by Ezra''s words. "Ezra, did you say that on purpose?"


    Ezra knew how much he wanted a child, but here he was, talking about Arthur and Jean bing


    parents.


    He didn''t know since when Ezra had grown a sharp tongue. He always poked them where they hurt.


    "Of course not. I was just blessing them," Ezra exined calmly.


    Phil didn''t buy it at all and texted back, "Although I do want a child, I''m not in a rush. Look at you, now


    that Arthur has gotten married, you are the only one single here."


    "I don''t want marriage and you all know it. I don''t feel anything at all," Ezra replied at ease.


    "You are just bluffing. When you meet someone you really love, you will feel things," Phil replied to


    Ezra, who then said nothing more.


    After dinner, Phil offered to wash the dishes while Jean was face timing with her mother. She told


    Selina about her marriage to Arthur on the phone, Selina was surprised at first, and then her eyes


    reddened.


    Selina said with guilt, "Did you do it to get back at your dad? To make him stop quarreling with me?"


    Jean admitted frankly, "It''s part of the reason. I want him to stop meddling in my marriage. In that case,


    you won''t have to argue with him all day long."


    She then continued, "But the more important reason is that I love Arthur. I want to marry him and spend


    the rest of my life with him."


    Jean said to Selina slowly word by word, her words were sincere.


    Selina wiped her tears and smiled with joy, "I''m d to hear that and I trust your judgment in men."


    "However," Selina asked, "How are you going to tell your dad about it? He will be angry, I''m sure. I


    think I should go home and be there for you, in case he might argue with you."


    Arthur, who had just finished washing the dishes, came out of the kitchen and walked behind Jean.


    Hearing Selina''s words, he said to her gently on the phone, "Mrs. Hilgard, just enjoy your trip. I will


    protect Jean."


    He continued, "We are going to visit Mr. Hilgard tomorrow and tell him the news."


    Arthur and Jean had reached an agreement on how to tell Harold the news. Originally, Jean had just


    nned to tell him with a phone call, but Arthur thought he should bring the news to Harold in person.


    After all, they had already gotten married without informing him, he thought at least they should bring


    the news to him face-to-face.


    Arthur was after all Jean''s father. He didn''t want the rtionship between the two of them to get worse.


    Selina sighed and wanted to say something.


    As if knowing what she was going to say, Arthur said, "I know what you are worried about, Mrs. Hilgard.


    I am prepared."


    Obviously, Selina was worried that Harold might give him an attitude or even say some harsh words.


    Arthur had already thought about it.


    But he would face it withposure, for Jean.


    "Good luck then," Selina said.


    However, it didn''t go quite as they had nned. Before Arthur and Jean paid Harold a visit, Harold


    came to them first.


    Arthur opened the door for him and Harold was about to p him as soon as the door was opened.


    Harold had thought it was Jean who came to open the door. He waved his hand and gritted his teeth,


    "How dare you! You got married behind my back?"


    Arthur''s face darkened when he saw what Harold was doing. He took a step back and dodged, then


    anger arose in his heart.


    If it was Jean who was here, she would have been pped by Harold.


    Seeing that he missed and that it was Arthur who was at the door, Harold was even more pissed. He


    shouted, "Where''s Jean? Call her here!"


    At this moment, Jean was designing their wedding ring. Hearing the noise, she rushed out of the study.


    Seeing here out, Harold was about to rush up to her when Arthur raised his arm and stopped him.


    In anger, Harold shouted at him, "What do you want to do?"


    "Nothing. I just think you should calm down." Arthur answered. Of course, he couldn''t beat his father-in-


    When Harold was about to say something, Arthur reminded him, "I heard that you have a heart


    problem, Mr. Hilgard. As a doctor, I suggest that you should keep calm."


    Harold shook off his hand and said, "You two got married without my consent, how are you expecting


    me to keep calm?"


    As soon as Harold thought of it, he became furious.


    "How did you know it?" Arthur asked in a calm tone and protected Jean behind him so that Harold


    wouldn''t hurt her.


    Except for the staff at the City Hall, only their friends knew about their marriage, and they wouldn''t tell


    Harold about it.


    "Mario told me. He has a friend who saw you at the City Hall and asked the staff about you!"


    God knew how pissed Harold was when he got the phone call from Mario, who told him about Arthur


    and Jean getting married. Originally, he didn''t feel well. However, after getting the news, he didn''t feel


    unwell at all and immediately asked his driver to drive him here.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Harold had never thought that his introverted daughter would do such a rebellious thing. Marriage was


    a major deal in one''s life and she just decided it without even informing him.


    When Arthur heard Mario''s name, he arched his eyebrows. He didn''t know if Mario told Harold the


    news because he genuinely cared about Jean or if he did it to pick a fight between Harold and him. He


    wished it was thetter.


    Jean stepped forward and said to Harold with a calm face, "We did get married. I love him and I wanted


    to marry him. It''s simple."


    She continued, "It''s my marriage. I make the choice and I can take any consequence that follows."


    "You¡­" Harold pointed at her nose with a trembling finger and didn''t know what to say.


    Jean was so disappointed in Harold that she didn''t intend to talk nicely with him at all.


    "I also did this to make you give up on Mario and me," Jean added. Hearing this, Harold gnashed his


    teeth and red at her. Just like that, the father and daughter looked at each other and no one wanted


    topromise.


    At least, with a groan, Harold covered his chest and staggered. Arthur hurriedly caught him before he


    fell. As a professional doctor, Arthur asked Jean to call an ambnce while he was doing first-aid for


    Harold.


    When the ambnce arrived, Harold had already been out of danger. However, considering his heart


    problem, he was sent to the hospital for further treatment.

 Chapter 784 Having Fun

    Chapter 784 Having Fun


    Jean and Arthur followed the ambnce to the hospital. On the way, Jean had been feeling down. She


    felt worn out because of the conflicts between Harold and her.


    Although Emelia and Nina had also been faced with troubles from the elders when they got married,


    most of the troubles came from their mother-inw. However, hers were from her father.


    It was heartbreaking.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Harold''s attending doctor was delighted to see Arthur. While Arthur


    was discussing Harold''s heart problem with the doctors, Jean waited outside the ward alone.


    She didn''t want to walk in, in case Harold might argue with her again when he woke up.


    She had been in a bad mood when Judith called to nder her.


    "Jean Hilgard, you vicious bitch! You dragged Arthur to the City Hall and got married to him? You


    shameless woman!" Judith shouted at her on the phone.


    Jean frowned. Where did Judith get the news?


    Had the staff at the City Hall been spreading the news?


    Or maybe it was Mario who told her?


    If it was really him, she had no good impression of him now.


    She had clearly told Mario that there stood no chance between him and her. He seemed to have


    epted the fact, but he had been secretly making troubles for them. What was this?


    He was a cunning and sly man!


    However, Jean had no time to think about Mario now. She had to handle Judith first.


    She asked Judith in a calm tone, "We love each other, so we got married. How did it make me a


    shamed woman?"


    "You are a shameless woman!" Judith shouted.


    "You got married to him right after I fell in love with him! You did it on purpose! You scheming bitch,


    Jean. You looked quiet and innocent on the surface, now it seemed it was all your disguise!"


    Judith scolded Jean.


    At noon, Marco, Judith''s father, and the mayor asked Arthur out for lunch and was humiliated. He had


    been in a bad mood since, therefore, when Judith asked him about Arthur, she was scolded by Marco,


    whoter told her to give up on Arthur.


    Pissed, Judith cried for a long time until she got news from a friend, saying that Arthur and Jean had


    gotten married this afternoon. She was furious.


    If Arthur and Jean were simply dating, she could steal Arthur from Jean, although she might be called a


    bitch.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But now that they had gotten married, if she got between them, she would be called a mistress or a


    husband-stealer. How could she not be angry?


    Hearing Judith''s words, Jean arched her eyebrows. She hadn''t thought that her marriage with Arthur


    could be interpreted as her dering Arthur as hers so that women like Judith wouldn''t stand a chance.


    But in fact, she did this only to get back at Harold.


    "If you are willing to think about it that way, be my guest," Jean thought for a while and replied to Judith.


    Normally, such words shoulde out of a man''s mouth.


    "You shameless bitch!" Judith was outraged by Jean''s indifferent attitude.


    If she could make Jean mad, she would feel better. At least she could ruin Jean''s day. However, Jean


    wasn''t angry at all, which only made her feel worse.


    But it made sense. Jean was a psychiatrist, how could she not know what Judith was thinking?


    Jean replied, "I am shameless. I was trying to keep him all to myself. What are you going to do about


    it?"


    She continued, "I am Mrs. Hudgens now, and I hope you can stay away from my husband!"


    Jean knew that she couldn''t exin anything or defend herself to women like Judith, such attempts


    would only give them confidence.


    What she should do was to take the names they gave her so that they had nothing more to say.


    As expected, after Jean took the me and emphasized her identity as Mrs. Hudgens, Judith only


    grew angrier and hung up the phone with an angry scream.


    Jean put her phone back in her pocket withposure. She would never take the initiative to mess


    with anyone, but she wouldn''t back off if someone tried to mess with her.


    Moreover, from what Judith had done before, it was obvious that she was a stupid woman and not a


    match for a smart person like her. Jean wondered how Marco, a cunning old man, raised a daughter


    like Judith.


    As soon as Jean looked up, she saw Arthur, who had just finished talking to the doctors, standing in the


    corridor and looking at her.


    She had to be frank that Arthur was charming enough to make all women fall for him.


    Of course, his appearance and temperament were one of the reasons she fell in love with him among


    all those men.


    Thinking of this, Jean squinted.


    She recalled Judith''s words just now. Perhaps she was partly right.


    She suddenly proposed to get married to Arthur partly because she wanted to keep him all to herself.


    Judith and Marco had given her a sense of crisis about Arthur. She just hadn''t had time to think deeper.


    She had thought she only got married to Arthur all of a sudden to prevent fights between her parents.


    Now it seemed that she was somewhat scheming.


    Seeing that she had ended the phone call, Arthur strode over.


    "Was it Judith?" Arthur asked in a low voice, holding her in his arms.


    He had heard what Jean said at the end of the phone call just now.


    He feltplicated. He was happy that Jean was possessive of him.


    But at the same time, he was annoyed at Judith, who was harassing Jean.


    "Yeah," Jean admitted frankly, "I won."


    Jean even felt a bit thrilled to get back at people who tried to ruin her day.


    Arthur frowned, "We have to do something about it, or she will keep harassing you."


    Jean smiled. "It''s not a big deal. I win every time. When the time is right, I will do something about her."


    Although Jean didn''t like to pick on her own kind, Judith had to mess with her and she would get back


    at her.


    If Jean really made a move someday, Judith would be doomed.


    However, Arthur didn''t agree. "No. I don''t want you to handle it on your own."


    Jean insisted, "But I''m having so much fun here."


    Hearing this, Arthur smiled resignedly. "I didn''t know you have such a hobby."


    He had to say, women were strange animals.


    He offered to deal with Judith because he didn''t want her to be aggrieved, but she seemed d to deal


    with Judith on her own.


    "There are a lot of things about me that you don''t know," Jean raised her head and said, "How is my


    dad?"

 Chapter 785 Good Cop, Bad Cop

    Chapter 785 Good Cop, Bad Cop


    Arthur nced at Harold''s ward and said to Jean in a low voice, "He has a heart problem and he''s


    irritable and proud, which makes his heart problem worse."


    He paused and continued, "If he can keep his mood stable, he will be fine. But if he keeps being angry,


    he might have heart attacks."


    Jean pursed her lips and didn''t say anything.


    She didn''t think Harold would change. He hadn''t changed in years.


    Arthurforted her, "I will go in and talk to himter. Don''t worry."


    Harold soon woke up, the doctor left after he checked on him. Arthur and Jean stayed in the ward.


    Looking at him lying on the hospital bed, Arthur said frankly, "Mr. Hilgard, the doctor has told you about


    your situation now. It is your choice now to choose either your health or your pride."


    Harold didn''t say anything and Arthur continued. "Jean and I have gotten married, it''s settled.


    Moreover, I can swear that we will never get divorced. We will spend the rest of our lives happily


    together. You can choose between epting it and living in harmony with us and keeping making


    scenes and damaging your own health. It''s all your choice."


    Arthur''s words made Harold pissed and he felt pain in his heart again.


    Was Arthur trying to piss him off?


    He didn''t intend to save him any face. How could he imply that he was a proud and stubborn man?


    How could he threaten him?


    Standing beside him, Jean took a look at Arthur and was surprised that he would be so straightforward.


    But then, she sighed with relief. Perhaps this might actually work. If Arthur said what Harold wanted to


    hear, it might only make Harold more arrogant.


    Maybe because Harold had been exhausted because of the previous incidents, or maybe because he


    felt hopeless after Arthur and Jean got married, after a few gasps, he closed his eyes in distress.


    Arthur and Jean looked at each other and they both knew it meant Harold hadpromised. It seemed


    that Arthur''s strategy worked.


    At this moment, Arthur said to Harold in a sincere tone, "But Mr. Hilgard, we got married without your


    consent. It was indeed our fault. Jean and I had nned to visit you and apologize tomorrow, we didn''t


    expect you would get the news so fast."


    Arthur''s words agitated Harold. After ying the bad cop, he was trying to y the good cop now?


    He sat up from the bed to re at Arthur and theny back on the bed again.


    Seeing this, Arthur walked over to take his pause. At first, Harold didn''t want him to touch him, but at


    the thought that he might die, he had to give up.


    As Arthur was taking his pause, he said with a smile, "Mr. Hilgard, I have saved your life by giving you


    first aid, can you at least give me a smile?"


    Hearing his words, Harold couldn''t believe what he had heard and widened his eyes in anger.


    First, he threatened him, and then, he apologized. Now, he was asking for a return? What kind of man


    did her daughter marry? He was so shameless!


    How could he say he saved his life?


    He wouldn''t even have passed out if they hadn''t gotten married secretly!


    He wouldn''t have had a chance to save his life!


    Thinking of this, Harold cursed, "You shameless bastard!"


    Then, he looked away.


    Arthur let go of his wrist and said seriously, "If you keep going on mood swings, no one could save


    you."


    Harold pursed his lips and stared at Arthur, who continued, "If you think I was lying, you can ignore my


    words."


    Harold snorted and looked away without saying a word.


    "The doctor said that you should stay in the hospital for two more days, just to be careful. It''s getting


    Harold widened his eyes in shock, "Why are you staying here?"


    Arthur replied in a polite manner, "No matter what, I am your son-inw now. You are being


    hospitalized. I should be here taking care of you. Jean is ady after all."


    Harold got nothing to say.


    Although he really didn''t want Arthur to stay, Selina was still on her trip, she couldn''t be here.


    Moreover, they were still in a quarrel. Even if she was in Zoshalor, she might note.


    Although Jean was his daughter, she was a woman after all.


    However, Harold didn''t want to swallow his pride. "I don''t need anyone to take care of me, I am just


    fine. Go! Leave! Both of you!"


    He said, feeling annoyed.


    Hearing this, Arthur was really about to leave the room with Jean.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Seeing this, Harold snorted. Didn''t he say that he was going to stay? It turned out he was just saying.


    He could even lie to him, let alone Jean.


    As soon as Jean and Arthur left the ward, Jean asked, "Are you really going to stay here tonight?"


    Because Arthur had told her that he would talk to Harold, Jean hadn''t said a word just now.


    However, she was surprised when she heard that Arthur wanted to stay here for tonight.


    Harold always gave Arthur attitudes, if Arthur stayed, would they really get along?


    "Of course, I meant it," Arthur said half-jokingly, "I have to take the opportunity to get him to like me."


    Knowing what Jean was thinking, he said, "I know what you are worried about, but you saw it just now.


    He can''t do anything to me, can he?"


    "I didn''t know you could be so thick-skinned," Jean said in a resigned tone when she thought of the


    conversation between Arthur and her father just now.


    She had to admit that Arthur was good. Harold choked on his words just now.


    Arthur hugged her and smiled. "I am willing to do anything as long as I can get him to agree to our


    marriage so that we can live happily after."


    Jean held him and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Arthur had always been a proud man in her heart, and now he was willing to do this for her. She felt


    sorry that she got him into this mess and hoped he could get rewarded for what he had done.


    "Go home and sleep, I will be here," Arthur said to her, "Don''t tell Mrs. Hilgard about this, she should be


    having fun now."


    "Okay," Jean said. After thinking for a while, she continued, "I have few words to talk to my dad in


    private."


    She thought she couldn''t let Arthur do all the work here, should do something as well.

 Chappter 786 Compromised

    Chappter 786 Compromised


    After Jean walked into the ward, Harold snorted at her and looked away. Obviously, he was still mad at


    Jean.


    Jean walked to his bedside and tears fell down her eyes. With sobs, she said, "Dad, I''m sorry."


    Harold was startled when he saw Jean crying. His daughter had always been indifferent and tough. He


    had seldom seen her cry since she was a child. Of course, he would be surprised.


    "Why¡­ Why are you crying?" Harold frowned and asked.


    Hearing his words, Jean felt sadder. "It''s all my fault, I got you into the hospital."


    Seeing his daughter crying standing beside his bed, Harold felt terrible.


    Now that he thought about it, Arthur was a good guy. In fact, he was an outstanding young man,


    Just as Arthur said, he didn''t agree with them being together because he was being a stubborn old


    man. He had been mad because Jean didn''t end up with Mario, the husband he chose for her. He


    couldn''t find anything bad about Arthur.


    "Okay now. Stop crying. I should be the one crying right now, my daughter got married without telling


    me," Harold said and then looked away,


    "I have made up my mind. If you really don''t like Arthur, I will divorce him tomorrow," Jean wiped her


    tears and said with determination.


    Harold was so shocked that he almost jumped up from the bed. He would have yelled at Jean again if it


    wasn''t for his bad health. "What did you say? You want to divorce him?"


    She had just gotten married today, how could she get a divorce tomorrow? Was she trying to piss him


    off?


    "Yes," Jean said with red eyes and determination, "There are billions of men in the world, but I only


    have one dad."


    Harold rubbed his temples and replied, "Get out of here. I''m telling you, if you get divorced, you will no


    longer be my daughter!"


    Not even Harold himself had expected that he would say this when he heard Jean say that she was


    going to divorce Arthur. After all, he was the one who was so mad at Jean for getting married.


    He didn''t know what went wrong, but he suddenly became the one who was afraid Jean might get a


    divorce.


    Jean shook her head and said, "I can''t piss my dad off because of a man. I was stupid, and now I have


    thought straight. You are more important than any man."


    Hearing this, Harold felt like crying. Pointing at Jean''s nose, he yelled, "Jean! You had been to a top


    university! I don''t know what you are thinking. You just got married today and you are going to get a


    divorce tomorrow? It''s embarrassing!"


    "But if I keep being married to him, you will be unhappy. How can I feel happy if you are constantly


    mad?" Jean reasoned with him, "So I might as well get a divorce, everyone will feel happy."


    "Then why did you get married? If you cared about me so much, you wouldn''t even get married to him!"


    Haroldined.


    Jean lowered her head and said with remorse, "I was too impulsive, and now I have regretted it. Dad,


    everyone makes mistakes, just forgive me this time. I promise I will listen to everything you say after


    the divorce. I will marry whoever you want me to."


    Seeing that she looked determined to get a divorce, Harold felt anxious. He knew his daughter well,


    once she set her mind on something, no one could change it. If he didn''t say anything to stop her, she


    would really get a divorce tomorrow.


    "I am not unhappy. To be honest, Arthur is a good guy, I just need some time to take him in," Harold


    finally said.


    "Stop mentioning the word ¡®divorce'' to me. I don''t like that word!" After saying that, he waved his hand


    at Jean. "Leave the room now. I don''t want to see you anymore."


    "But, Dad¡­" Before Jean could finish her words, Harold cut in and said in an exhausted tone, "I wish


    you happiness. Is that enough? Can you not divorce him now?"


    Jean was stunned for a moment before she replied, "Since you are willing to take him in, I will try and


    make this marriage work."


    She smiled and said, "I''m leaving now, Dad


    Harold waved his hand, "Just go."


    Jean turned around and left the room. Although she looked calm on the surface, she was thrilled deep


    inside.


    Just now, she was betting against herself. She assumed that if she said she would do things as Harold


    wanted her to, he wouldn''t insist on it anymore.


    In particr, she mentioned divorce, because she knew how much Harold valued others'' opinions of


    him. If she got divorced right after she got married, he would be pissed.


    Seeing her walk out, Arthur walked up to her with a worried look on his face.


    "Did you cry? Did your father yell at you again?" Arthur felt sorry for Jean when he saw her red eyes.


    He thought he shouldn''t have let her talk to Harold alone.


    Jean smiled, "He has decided to take you in."


    "Really?" Arthur was surprised.


    Then, Jean told him what they had just talked about. After hearing it, Arthur couldn''t help smiling, "This


    is a critical moment and we have won."


    "Yeah, he haspromised. We can finally be relieved now." Jean had been worried for a long time,


    and now she could finally rx.


    However, as soon as she looked up at Arthur, she saw him frowning.


    Jean asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    Arthur hesitated for a while before he asked, "Would you divorce me if he didn''t agree to take me in?"


    The word "divorce" was a harsh word for him, someone who had just gotten married for hours.


    Jean exined in a resigned tone, "It was just a trick I used. Don''t take it seriously."


    Arthur pouted and said, "I don''t like the word, don''t mention it to me again."


    "Okay. I will never mention it again," Jean agreed.


    They had gone through a lot to this day, she cherished it.


    Arthur held her tightly in his arms and murmured to her ear, "We have gone through so much to be


    together. I never want to leave you again."


    He smiled and said, "Jean, I love you. I love you more than I can tell."


    They hugged for a while in the corridor before Arthur let go of Jean and told her to go home.


    When Arthur returned to the ward, Harold was just starting to feel better. As soon as he saw Arthur


    here, he felt a headache again.


    "What are you doing here? I thought you have left," Jean said in an unfriendly tone.


    "I didn''t leave. I was talking to Jean just now." As Arthur said, he grabbed the chair and sat down on it


    beside Harold''s bed. "It''s time for you to rest now, Mr. Hilgard."


    How could Harold fall asleep? He stared at Arthur and said, "Tonight''s your first night as husband and


    wife, are you going to spend it with me?"


    Hearing this, Arthur was amused. "I''m fine here."


    It seemed that Harold had really decided to take him in. He was even worried about his first night as


    Jean''s husband now.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are fine here?" Harold frowned and wanted to drive him away. "Just leave. I don''t need anyone


    here. I will just call the nurse if I need anything."


    Harold felt it awkward to have Arthur here looking after him, after all, he had been giving him attitude


    the whole time.


    Moreover, he really didn''t need anyone here. He could still move and walk.

 Chapter 787 Solid Relationship

    Chapter 787 Solid Rtionship


    "You really don''t need me here?" Arthur asked in a serious manner.


    Harold gave a firm answer, "No."


    Arthur then stood up and said, "Then I will go tell the doctor and nurse to check on you often tonight."


    Arthur could tell that Harold really didn''t want him to stay for the night, so he didn''t insist. He then went


    to the doctor and nurse and left after he said a few words to them.


    After he was gone, it finally became quiet in the ward. Lying on the bed and thinking, Harold found it


    strange. He was questioning them, but he ended up blessing them.


    The more he thought about it, the more regretful he felt. But he had already given them his blessing.


    There was no turning back now.


    "s!" Harold pounded the bed and sighed. Then he fell asleep in distress.


    When Jean saw Arthure back, she didn''t seem surprised, "Did my dad ask you toe back?"


    "Yeah," Arthur smiled evilly, "He said this is the first night we have as husband and wife and told me I


    shouldn''t miss it."


    Jean was rendered speechless.


    She grabbed Arthur''s hand and took him into the study, "I have almost finished designing the rings,


    Arthur smiled, "On our marriage night, we are designing our wedding rings together? It''s special."


    Everyone had his opinion about rings. For Arthur, the wedding ring was a symbol of marriage and


    loyalty to it. He wanted to wear it and he would wear it all the time.


    After they finished designing the rings, Jean sent the design draft to the manufacturer and asked for the


    rings to be made as fast as possible.


    Finally, this day, with a lot of ups and downs, was over.


    The second morning, when Jean woke up, Arthur was no longer on the bed with her. A whileter, he


    came back with breakfast.


    "I bought us breakfast. We should drop by the hospital and send your dad some." Although he didn''t


    know how to cook, he could at least wake up early in the morning and buy breakfast for the woman he


    loved.


    Jean thought about it and said, "The housekeeper will make him breakfast and send it to him. But since


    you have bought his share, we can drop byter."


    At least, it could show Arthur''s sincerity and care.


    However, they were surprised to meet Mario, who came to visit Harold, in the hospital.


    Mario had already brought Harold breakfast and the two of them were eating and chatting. When he


    saw Arthur and Jean, Harold was stunned for a moment and didn''t feel like eating anymore.


    Perhaps it was because Jean had always been indifferent to everything that Harold hadn''t expected


    she woulde, which was why he was eating the food Mario brought him now.


    But at the thought of the fact that Arthur had be his son-inw, he felt it inappropriate for him to


    eat the food Mario brought here.


    Therefore, he put down the spoon in his hand and asked, "Why are you here?"


    With a calm expression, Arthur walked over and put the breakfast he brought on the table. With a


    smile, he said, "We got you breakfast."


    Seeing Mario, Arthur greeted him with a smile. "Mr. Bartels, you came early."


    Although he said it with a smile, it was obvious he was being sarcastic.


    Jean and he came here early enough, but Mario was here even earlier. It was enough to see that Mario


    was just trying to win Harold''s favor.


    Arthur despised these dirty tricks of Mario''s. What was the point anyway? Jean still felt nothing for him,


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Mario was just trying to suck the father of the woman he wanted to marry up, which was stupid.


    It was already the 21st century. No one would let her parents decide her marriage now.


    "Since Jean is here, I should leave now," Mario stood up and said to Harold, "Mr. Hilgard, I hope you


    get well soon."


    Then he nodded at Arthur, turned around, and left.


    Arthur squinted and followed him.


    The whole time, Jean didn''t even cast a nce at Mario. She had also been wondering that he might


    be the one who told Harold the news yesterday and disliked him more.


    Mario was now the financial consultant in Lorlene Jewelry, Haroldgot him the position. Jean felt that it


    was necessary for her to talk to Harold and dismiss him."


    "Are you feeling better now?" Jean asked Harold.


    "I don''t feel any different. It''s not a big deal anyway. How about you go ask the doctor to discharge


    me?" After yesterday, Harold was less stubborn now.


    Although he still didn''t smile much at Jean, he was much gentler now.


    "I will ask the doctorter," Jean replied. "Have you finished breakfast?"


    Harold cast a nce at the food Arthur and she brought him, feeling a bit awkward. Then he pointed at


    the food Mario brought him on the table, "I have. Just take them away."


    It was not that he didn''t appreciate Arthur and Jean''s food, he was really full now.


    "Okay." Jean walked over and dumped all the food left into the trash can as if they were made by Mario


    himself. She didn''t want a trace of him here."


    "Mr. Bartels?" Arthur called to stop Mario.


    Mario paused and looked back. Then he said withposure, "Yes?"


    Arthur was straightforward with him. "Did you tell Judith the news as well?"


    Although he didn''t say that Mario told Harold the news of his marriage with Jean, the words "as well"


    were enough to convey his suspicion.


    Mario arched his eyebrows and didn''t admit it. "Why did you say that, Mr. Hudgens?"


    Arthur didn''t intend to waste time won him and said, "I suggest you should save yourself some time and


    energy to separate us. Jean and I are in a solid rtionship, which you won''t be able to know what it''s


    like."


    After that, he turned around and left.


    He had warned Mario, that if thetter still didn''t give up, he would take necessary countermeasures.


    Staring at his receding figure, Mario gritted his teeth.


    How did thingse to this?


    Why would Jean suddenly marry Arthur?


    When he got the news from his friend yesterday, he was in shock.


    He had never known Jean as an impulsive person. She shouldn''t do such a thing as getting married all


    of a sudden.


    However¡­


    She did. She got married to Arthur.


    Mario had nned to pretend as if he had given up, and then, he could break Jean and Arthur up using


    Harold. By then, he would have another shot with Jean.


    But things changed faster than nned. Because of their sudden marriage, all his n was now in


    vain.


    He really liked Jean.


    He had been studying abroad for years and had seen a lot of different women. But he had never seen


    a woman like her, so outstanding in the crowd because of her indifferent aura.


    He was about to seed in getting her when he lost her to Arthur.


    If Arthur was out of the picture¡­


    Thinking of this, he turned around and left. So, what if they had gotten married? People got divorced all


    the time, right?

 Chapter 788 Exhausted

    Chapter 788 Exhausted


    Harold was discharged from the hospital two dayster and Arthur and Jeane to pick him up.


    On the way, Arthur drove. Looking at Jean Harold seemed to have something to say but stopped


    several times.


    "Dad, what do you have to do?" Jean couldn''t help but ask.


    Harold cleared his throat and said with embarrassment, "Well¡­ When is your moming home?"


    He had already taken Arthur in. She could get back together with him now.


    Jean told him frankly, "It was a half-a-month group trip."


    Hearing this, Harold was annoyed. The mother and daughter were really cruel to him. He had thought


    Selina woulde back a weekter at most.


    Arthur, who was driving, exined, "It''s a perfect season for traveling, so Jena thought Mr. Hilgard


    could have more fun."


    Harold pursed his lips and said nothing more and Jean didn''t say a word as well.


    She had guessed why Harold would ask this. He thought that Selina should forgive him now since he


    had decided to take Arthur in.


    However, it was not that simple a problem.


    He had mentioned divorce to Selina, which hurt her deeply. How could he expect her to forgive him


    without any apology orpensation?


    After they sent Harold home, they were about to go home. On their way, Arthur said to Jean, "I will talk


    to your dad someday and advise him to apologize to Mrs. Hilgard."


    Well, Arthur had had a lot of experience when it came to apologizing.


    "Thank you." Jean suddenly realized that Arthur had been doing everything for her recently and she felt


    sorry. The problems were with her parents, she should be the one solving all the problems.


    "We are husband and wife, you don''t need to thank me," Arthur said gently, "I am willing to do


    everything for you to make you happy.


    Jean nced and him and made up her mind.


    Before going to bed, Arthur took a shower. When he walked out of the bathroom and saw the lights


    turned off, he wondered if it was a power failure. At this moment, someone threw herself into his arms.


    Caught off guard, the towel in his hand fell to the ground.


    "Can we?" Arthur asked with surprise a whileter.


    Jean stood on her tiptoe and kissed him as an answer.


    Arthur carried her in his arms and strode towards the bed. They had a romantic night with crazy sex.


    Luckily, it was on the weekends, Jean didn''t stop him.


    The next day, Jean slept until she woke up by herself. She took a look at her phone and found it was


    almost 11 o''clock at noon and she was alone in bed. She covered her head with the quilt and sighed.


    Men!


    Perhaps he heard the noises Jean made in the bedroom. Arthur pushed the door open and walked in


    with a bright smile. When Jean saw it, she wanted to scratch him.


    Arthur bent over and kissed her on the lips. "My parents are here. We are having lunch over at my


    ce."


    "What?" Jean was so shocked that she almost jumped up from the bed. She had always been a calm


    person, but she couldn''t help raising her voice, "Your parents are here? Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    Arthur said in a low but doting voice, "It''s not a big deal. I didn''t want to disturb your sleep."


    Jean rubbed her temples and said, "Your parents are here while I have been sleeping, it''s impolite."


    "It''s okay. My mom didn''t want me to wake you as well. She said you should have more rest at


    weekends." Since Arthur had brought up Abigail, there was nothing more Jean could say. She hurriedly


    got up to wash up.


    It was not until he woke up this morning that Arthur got the message from Abigail, who said they were


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Arthur thought of the crazy sex they had hadst night and didn''t want to wake Jean up so soon, so he


    went and picked his parents up by himself.


    He had been staying at Jean''s ce, so he took his parents to his ce instead of the hotel.


    Abigail had been excited and started preparing lunch right after she got here. She had also asked


    about Jean and Arthur. Arthur then told his parent everything that had happened recently, including


    how he got Harold to recognize him.


    After his parents heard about everything, they looked at each other in surprise. They had guessed that


    Jean''s parents might disagree with their marriage. They hadn''t expected that they almost divorced


    because of this.


    "Luckily, it''s all over now," Brandon, Arthur''s father, said.


    Abigail nodded and said, "Yeah, it''s over now. We came here because we were worried about you."


    "You came at the perfect time," Arthur said to Abigail, "Mom, can you check for Jean? She has


    stomachache every month on certain days.


    Hearing this, Abigail immediately agreed, "I''m a master at this. Even if I can''t help, I know a friend who


    can."


    After washing up and changing her clothes, Jean walked to Arthur''s ce.


    After the two of them walked in and Jean greeted Arthur''s parents, Brandon walked to the kitchen while


    Abigail reached out her hand at Jean and said, "Arthur said you have a monthly stomachache? Let me


    check you."


    Only then did Jean realize that Brandon went to the kitchen to leave the room for them.


    "Thank you, Abigail," Jean said and reached out her hand so that Abigail could take her pulse.


    Arthur looked at them worriedly, "How is it? Can you prescribe something for Jean?"


    All Arthur wanted was for Jean to suffer no pain, so he was a bit anxious when he asked.


    Abigail rolled her eyes at him and said, "I haven''t even finished taking her pulse."


    "Fine," Arthur said awkwardly. Looking at him, Jean couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Looking at the interaction between the two, Abigail was delighted. She could finally stop worrying about


    her son''s marriage now. Moreover, she really adored Jean.


    "I will make you a prescription and you can go buy the medicine at the pharmacy. Three times a day,


    okay?" Abigail said to Jean after she took her pulse.


    Before Jean could say anything, Abigail continued, "You know what? I will go buy it for you."


    "Anyway, we got nothing to do," Abigail said, "We are here to check on you and Arthur. Since you are in


    a good ce right now, we''ve got nothing to worry about."


    Then she continued, "We will stay here for tonight. We are leaving the country tomorrow to restart the


    medical-aid program. After your momes back from her trip, we wille to meet them officially,"


    Abigail said lovingly.


    Jean nodded and said, "Okay."


    Her parents were still in a quarrel, it would be awkward if Abigail met them now. Besides, her mom was


    not in Zoshalor now.


    Abigail then smiled and said, "So, since I have nothing to do, I will go to the pharmacy nearby and buy


    you the medicine. Don''t worry, it''s not a serious problem, you will get well soon."


    Jean felt grateful for her, "Thank you."


    Sitting beside them, Arthur breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing him like this, Abigail smiled. "Why were you


    so nervous? You don''t trust me as a doctor?"


    Arthur had gotten used to how Abigail talked to him. He said in a resigned tone, "Of course, I do."


    Abigail then reminded them, "But there is one more thing. I know you are young and energetic, but be


    careful in bed. Jean seems exhausted."


    Arthur was rendered speechless.


    Beside him, Jean blushed in an instant.


    It was all Arthur''s fault if he hadn''t been so crazy in bedst night¡­

 Chapter 789 You Have Been Doing Great

    Chapter 789 You Have Been Doing Great


    Noticing Jean''s awkward look, Abigailforted her, "It''s OK. You don''t have to be embarrassed about


    it. I have to be honest as a doctor."


    She red at his son and said, "This is your fault. Don''t you know how to be moderate? You should


    take good care of your wife."


    Arthur didn''t know how to say it.


    He was too shy to say that he and Jean haven''t had sex for days. Not untilst night did he get to kiss


    her lips. With the idea that this should be their first night after marriage, he got so carried away.


    Besides, it was Jean who jumped into his arms. He was just responding to her. However, Arthur had no


    choice but to swallow his mother''s scolding with his head down.


    "The dinner is ready." Brandon at this moment shouted in the kitchen, rescuing them from their current


    embarrassment.


    They had dinner in a harmonious atmosphere. In the meantime, Harold was busy weing his guest,


    Mario.


    Mario insisted on paying a visit to Harold''s house once he learned that Harold has been discharged


    from the hospital.


    After sitting down, he curiously asked after noticing the new tea set, "Harold, since when did you


    change your tea set?"


    Harold told him the truth though very unwillingly, "Arthur gave it to me."


    Mario was stunned. The previous one was from him no long ago. But now Harold just threw it away.


    How quick people loath the old and pursue the new.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    But he didn''t show his dissatisfaction. Pretending to be indifferent, he asked, "Using his tea set, does


    that mean you have epted him?"


    Harold was frustrated, "What can I do except ept him? They have gotten a wedding certificate. Do I


    have the right to force them to get a divorce?"


    Harold waved his hands and said, "I can''t be that disgraced."


    Harold then sighed deeply, "Let it be. Let her do what she wants. I am afraid my body can''t take this if


    the conflictsst."


    People dread death, with Harold being no exception.


    Especially after a series of issues with his physical conditions, he got terrified.


    Isn''t it good to be alive?


    Isn''t it great to live an affluent and satisfactory life?


    Why does he have to be so stubborn and end up with nothing?


    People take nothing with them once they pass away.


    "That is true. Your body can''t withstand emotional turbulence of this kind." Mario showed his concerns,


    though not honestly.


    Harold was sorry for him. He looked at Mario and said, "Since Jean is married now, you should stop


    wasting time on her. There are plenty of good girls in Zoshalor.


    "I know." Mario was disappointed.


    But he loved Jean so much. How can he get over it?


    Harold added, "And the reason why I hired you to be the economic counselor of Lorlene Jewelry before


    was to create more opportunities for you two to stay alone. But now¡­"


    Mario interrupted Harold and said in a self-mocking way, "I totally understand that. And I will quit my job


    soon."


    Harold let out a sigh at his consideration, "It never urred to me that they will get married without


    asking. I really want you two to be together¡­"


    "Please don''t feel sorry for me. Maybe it''s the timing that is not right." Exceptingforting him, what


    else can Mario say?


    Now Mario was well awakened to the realization that he shouldn''t count on Harold from the very first


    beginning.


    He should work on his own.


    Jean and Arthur saw Abigail and Brandon off at the airport as they departed for a foreign country.


    Before their leaving, Abigail held Jean''s hands and said, "Call me if he does anything wrong to you.


    And I will discipline him for you.


    Surpassing her urge tough at this, Jean answered, "He is really great."


    Abigail was so nice as a mother-inw who was always on her side.


    Jean was so d that she chose to marry Arthur. Arthur was a good man at present, and so were his


    parents. His family was in a harmonious atmosphere and she really liked it.


    After seeing them off, Arthur said to her on the way back, "There''s a party tonight. You want toe?"


    Jean sighed, "I wish. But I have a design n to revise."


    "Well then. You should do your job." Arthur said with pity, "I was thinking about announcing our


    rtions at tonight''s party"


    "But it''s fine because I can announce it myself." He grinned, "I will tell everyone I meet at the party that


    I married Jean."


    Jean was speechless.


    "You are such a child." She said.


    Arthur protested, "Why can''t I be a child. I just want to tell the world about our rtionship so that


    people like Mario will have to give up chasing you."


    "But you still can''t spread the word to everyone. This is too embarrassing." Jean can''t even picture that


    scene.


    Arthur insisted, "But the opportunity is not much seen. I am quitting every social gathering for you in the


    future. All my time is reserved for you except working."


    Unlike other girls who wanted to be apanied by boyfriends or husbands all the time, Jean was not


    that attached to Arthur and had no such hope that Arthur was with her as soon as he had time.


    They might get tired of each other.


    Looking at Arthur''s serious expression, she didn''t say it.


    Arthur said gently, "It was me that needs you. I want to be with you. I''d rather spend time with you than


    attend those tedious parties."


    "We can watch movies or chat. I''m happy to stay with you even if we do nothing at all."


    Arthur was even more excited about it, "When all of this ends, and the hospital is on the right track, I


    will learn how to cook."


    Jean was surprised by it and hurriedly said, "You really don''t have to do this. I didn''t have much


    expectation of you. My mother would ask us to go to her ce for meals every day. Even if it''s just two


    of us alone, you don''t have to learn how to cook."


    Her mother liked Arthur so much that she would probably be in charge of all meals in a day when she


    got back from a trip.


    Arthur didn''t respond to her directly but instead sighed, "I couldn''t understand before why Julian would


    like to hire a chief at a high price to teach him how to cook while he can pay the best cook to cook their


    meals."


    "It''s because he loves her so much. He always wanted to give his beloved the best. He wished to do


    this on his own even if it''s just a dinner."


    Although she thought it was an unreasonable idea, Jean was deeply touched. She said in a soft voice,


    "You have been doing great."


    "No. That''s far from enough." Arthur firmly said, "I can be better."


    Jean was unable to convince him and had to let it go.

 Chapter 790 To Take Action

    Chapter 790 To Take Action


    In the night Arthur went to the party and Jean stayed at home for her design n.


    Drinking is a must at the party. So Jean proposed to pick him up when she finished her job. Arthur was


    beyond happy to hear that and kissed her for a while before he left reluctantly.


    As one of the most conspicuous young talents in Zoshalor, Arthur was in the spotlight once he showed


    up at the party.


    Judith also came to the party. She still hasn''t given Arthur up.


    What irresistible charm does Jean has to make Arthur fall for such a in woman like her


    And which man can withstand temptation? If any, it could only be because he hasn''t met the hot one.


    She was confident in her shape and face. Her body especially, had stic surgery before, definitely the


    type that man would like. Arthur would fall for her heavily once he has sex with her.


    Seeing that Judith didn''t do anything since Arthur walked in, one woman next to Judith said with


    sarcasm, "Didn''t you just say that you will take him down? Why hesitate?


    Judith always bullied others by unting herself being the daughter of the mayor. Given all that, no


    celebrity likes her.


    Loath grew as she imed to take Arthur down and got in touch with him using her father''s power.


    Judith could sense her sarcasm but she just rolled her eyes and kept silent.


    Arthur stated his refusal to her father. The only thing she can get is being declined in public if she came


    to him at this time. And that would be humiliated. So she didn''t do anything at that moment.


    That woman sneered and stood up, holding her ss of wine. "Since Judith won''t move, I''m going to


    do it."


    She walked towards Arthur after saying that, which made Judith very angry.


    But she came back only after a short while with an awful look. Judith sniggered at her.


    With that look, she must be rejected directly.


    With this thinking in mind, Judith looked at her with contempt.


    But a big smile appeared on her face again when she got back to her seat, making Judith want to tear


    her face.


    It turns out that this woman was ying a trick on Judith by faking a terrible look.


    She came closer to Judith with a happy smile and said, "Ms. Peterson, guess what I have just heard


    from Arthur?"


    Judith frowned.


    Did Arthur tell her about his marriage to Jean


    In that case, everyone in the Zoshalor will know he married Jean after tonight.


    He really wanted to bust up his own future?


    He really abandoned the chance to work with her father to move up the socialdder?


    Does he really like Jean that much?


    A capricious andcent person like her is not good at concealing feelings. At this moment her


    face started to turn pale.


    That woman was pleased with Judith''s reaction.


    Some gossip sitting nearby overheard and asked, "What did Arthur tell you? Tell me everything!"


    So she answered, "I just approached him and he said ¡®Sorry, I am a married man.''"


    "What?"


    "He is married?"


    Girls at this table couldn''t help eximing.


    Isn''t he single?


    There are rumors about him chasing Jean. But he came to the city only for a few days. He can''t be that


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    fast in marrying Jean.


    Judithpressed her lips.


    He really announced it.


    Judith was depressed. Once the news about their marriage spread, she can''t chase Arthur anymore.


    After all, her father is a politician.


    "That''s impossible." Someone shook her head out of surprise. "How can he be married?"


    "Why is that impossible?" Another girl countered her, "He said it himself."


    Then someone else asked, "Who did he marry?"


    Judith stood up and intended to leave. But that woman grabbed her shoulder and ridiculed her, "Judith,


    why so hurry? You don''t want to know who his wife is?"


    "Didn''t you have the ambition to have him? How funny is that he marries another girl."


    Hearing that, others alsoughed at hercent.


    Judith was so pissed off that she broke away from that woman''s hand and walked out in tears.


    She walked to a nook and made a call.


    On the other side of the phone was a man with a pleasant voice, "Ms. Peterson, what''s your purpose


    for calling mete at night?"


    Judith said in anger, "Mario, I ept your offer."


    "Oh?" The man answered pleasingly, "When do you want to do this?"


    Judith thought of the humiliation she has just had. She clenched her teeth and said, "Tonight. Arthur


    also came to the party."


    Mario came to her once and proposed to cooperate. She can get Arthur and Mario can get Jean if his


    n works.


    His idea is to despicably trick Arthur into having sex with Judith or Jean into having sex with him.


    At that time, Judith refused right away. Her father''s position wouldn''t allow her to do this. Once


    someone learns this, her father''s career would be ruined.


    But what happened at the party just now triggered her to make this call.


    She didn''t want to care about the consequence anymore. Proud as Jean wouldn''t ept Arthur after


    he has sex with other girls.


    It seems a bit difficult for him. "Tonight?" But he soon gave her a positive answer, "Tonight is fine. I will


    have someone to do this."


    "What should I do?" Judith was a bit nervous.


    Marioughed, "All you have to do is to watch him. Approach him once he acts unusually."


    "Once the pills take effect, he will lose control. I will have someone to book the room and you get into


    the room with him."


    "OK." Then she warned, "Last time you promised my father wouldn''t be influenced by it and you will be


    responsible for it."


    "Don''t worry about it. Your father will be excluded from the narrative. And you can dere you are the


    victim." He reassured Judith.

 Chapter 791 Even the God Helps Them

    Chapter 791 Even the God Helps Them


    Arthur sensed something wrong inside him when he had the third ss of wine. He dropped the ss


    immediately and tried to adjust his breath. Then he called Jean.


    Tonight after he announced their marriage, many people came to congratte him. He couldn''t recall


    which ss of wine had problems. But more importantly, he needs to get away from this situation.


    "Have you finished your job?" He tried to suppress the difort and asked Jean in a soft voice.


    Arthur didn''t want Jean to know that he was not feeling well. That would be terrible if she worried about


    him and had a car ident.


    "Yes." Jean grinned, "I am on my way to pick you up. I was to give you a surprise. But your call now


    spoiled it."


    It was rare that she acts in such a romantic way. She had nothing to do in the apartment after revising


    her design n. So she thought she might surprise him by waiting outside the building.


    Arthur couldn''t be more delighted to hear that Jean was on her way.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Fortunately, this could spare him minutes of waiting. He would have nothing to worry about once he


    sees her.


    "Where are you now?" He said so while looking around and walking outside.


    Jean answered, "I am waiting for the green light. Almost there."


    Arthur heaved a deep sigh and said, "Jean, I love you."


    For a moment he thought he was about to lose control but the breeze brought back some lucidity. But


    he can''t hold that for long.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Noticing something unusual with him, Jean asked with concern.


    Arthur replied in a low voice, "Nothing. I just think that even the god helps us."


    He had just started to sense something wrong and she was almost there. Wasn''t god also helping


    them?


    If Jean was still at home, Arthur couldn''t make sure he was able to wait for another twenty minutes. But


    now she was pretty close and he can restrain it by any means.


    "I am hanging up first. Drive safely and I will wait at the gate of the hotel." Arthur said so because he


    saw Judith walking towards him.


    He didn''t want Judith to affect Jean. So he hung up.


    Looked like Judith was the one who set him up. Or else why would she follow him after he felt


    abnormal. Clearly, she had been watching him.


    Arthur secretly opened the recorder app and clicked on the record button. Then he put the phone back


    in his pocket. Since Judith asked for it, he should give her what she wants. And ude, who always


    dreamed of getting a promotion, would be bound to be ousted with such a trouble-making daughter.


    How could he move up the careerdder after his daughter did this nasty thing?


    "Arthur, do you feel alright? Why did youe out alone?" Judith almost couldn''t conceal her


    happiness asked him coquettishly.


    Arthur?


    It made Arthur sick.


    Arthur sneered. He disguised himself quite well. How did she know he was not feeling well?


    The only exnation was that she knew what happened to him.


    "You are the one who set me up?" He asked directly.


    Judith froze for a short while and defended herself, "I¡­I don''t know what are you talking about."


    It wasn''t her who did this. Mario was the perpetrator. She kept telling herself in mind that she has never


    yed a part in it so as not to give herself away.


    Arthur continued, "It wasn''t you. So it was your aplice."


    Arthur''s quick wit both surprised and infuriated her. She shouted, "Arthur, you have no right to defame


    me like this. I just wanted to be nice."


    Arthur replied quickly, "I am fine. Thank you. You can stay out of my way now."


    "You¡­ " Arthur''s words made Judith choke.


    Arthur didn''t want to see her face and walked out at a fast pace.


    Jean would be here soon. And many people would see it if he continued to argue with Judith in front of


    the hotel.


    Judith hurriedly stopped him and said, "What''s so good about Jean? She keeps her distance from


    people all the time. You can imagine how boring she is."


    She said this while lowering herself to show him her nice figure.


    She could feel that Arthur pretended to be fine while his forehead was sweating and his eyes turned


    red. The pills must be taking effect.


    With this idea in mind, she came closer to Arthur. As long as Arthur had sex with her tonight, Jean and


    Arthur would break up.


    Arthur averted his gaze. He had to admit that this is killing him while he was fighting with the effect of


    the pills.


    He loosened his tie a bit to let in more cold air so that it would ease his pain.


    Seeing that her seduction worked, Judith tried even harder.


    She was intending to touch Arthur''s waist. But Arthur jerked her hand away from him and bent it


    forward. Judith screamed, "Ouch!"


    She had never been treated in this way. He almost broke her arm, which made her face contorted.


    "Stay away from me!" Arthur pushed her away using all of his strength.


    Judith fell down heavily in her high heels. She didn''t realize before Arthur could be so firm, rejecting her


    under such extreme suffering.


    Arthur reeled for a few steps and persisted in walking outside.


    "Arthur!" Judith at this time managed to lift herself up from the ground and rushed to stop him.


    "Why do you never look at me? Why is she superior to me? My body is way much more attractive than


    hers."


    While saying, she tried to press her body on his.


    But suddenly someone pulled her hair really hard. She almost burst into tears out of pain. In this way,


    she had been pushed away and didn''t even touch Arthur''s clothes.


    p! Judith covered her face, unbelievably looking at the person who pped her.


    Jean.


    What was she doing here?


    But anger reced shock after she could react. Jean not only pulled her hair but also pped her!


    Even her parents have never physically punished her. But Jean just pped her in the face!


    "You¡­ " Judith was about to shout filthy words when Jean gave her another p. Now Judith could


    barely stand up, let alone scold people.

 Chapter 792 This Woman Is Not to Be Trifled With

    Chapter 792 This Woman Is Not to Be Trifled With


    After pping Judith twice in a row, Jean held out Arthur''s hand to steady him, asking him with


    concern, "Are you alright? What happened?"


    Jean saw Judith pestering Arthur when she parked the car. And Arthur didn''t look so well. So she


    locked the car and ran towards him. When Judith nearly touched Arthur, she pulled Judith away without


    any hesitation. It wasn''t her original idea, but all she could do was grab Judith''s hair in such an


    emergent situation.


    Jean was cross. She had never seen such a shameless woman like Judith. She might still forgive


    Judith if she didn''t know that he was married now. But she knew it and kepting on to Arthur, which


    was a typical bitchy behavior.


    Jean was not a mean person. But what Judith did hit her bottom line. So Jean didn''t save her some


    face and pped her twice.


    "Jean¡­" Arthur was both mentally and physically relieved when he caught the sight of Jean. He


    opened his arms and hugged Jean.


    "Howe your body temperature is so high?" Jean was pretty sure that something wrong was with


    him as he held her.


    Breathing hard, Arthur said, "Let''s go."


    "OK." Jean knew this was an emergency, sparing no time to dispute with Judith, who now cried over


    being pped with disheveled hair. She took him in the direction of the car.


    In a mess, Judith was pissed off. Jean carrying away Arthur means that Mario and her n floundered


    and she would never have a second chance because Arthur would be alert after tonight.


    Judith didn''t want to be pped for anything. She cried, "Jean, this isn''t over!"N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jean didn''t answer. She turned away and looked at Judith. Judith freaked out when their gaze met and


    shut her mouth.


    Jean was not a woman to be trifled with.


    Jean was thinking that this couldn''t be finished even if she wanted to.


    Jean got Arthur into the car. As she helped him fasten his seatbelt, he held her tightly and kissed her


    hard.


    Arthur knew that it was Jean whom he was holding. So he didn''t want to contain the urge anymore.


    Jean was out of breath after the kiss. She wanted to help him with that. But the car was not a safe


    ce. She held his hand and said, "How about we go to the nearest hotel?"


    Jean wasn''t a little girl who knows nothing. She met people from all walks of life these years. Quite a


    number of innocent people went depressed after they were set up to lose their virginity.


    She had this suggestion because clearly, the only way to save him was to have sex with her. Arthur


    cooled down a bit and said to her, "Let''s go home. I am calling Ezra now."


    "You should take a rest now. We can deal with it tomorrow." Jean knew that calling Ezra was to ask him


    to tackle this. But Arthur was not sober enough to make this call now.


    Arthur made a gesture, meaning to start the car now. "I can''t. I need to have him address this issue


    now. By tomorrow they will eliminate all the traces."


    They would destroy all evidence now that their n didn''t work.


    He has to know who was behind tonight''s plot. Judith didn''t have the gut to dose his wine. There must


    be someone in the dark helping her. He must catch all of the people involved.


    Julian had babies to take care of. Phil must be with Anya at this time. Only Ezra was single and idles


    around. He was the perfect person to find out the plotter.


    Ezra was known for his heartlessness. And he was not in the good moodtely. Judith, ude, and all


    of the people who yed a part in it would not get away with this easily.


    Jean didn''t insist on seeing Arthur had made the decision. She turned on the engine and the car


    started.


    Arthur used all his strength to call Ezra. On the phone, he exined the matter and make clear his


    needs.


    "I get it. Leave it to me and I will give you the results tomorrow." Ezra said with little emotion.


    "Thanks." He used up all his strength and hung up the phone directly.


    It took Jean much effort to carry Arthur back to their home. They started to make out on the front step.


    The scene was hot as hell.


    The next day ude had a bad feeling when Arthur came to visit him.


    Of course, he had no idea of what Mario and Judith didst night.


    "Mr. Hudgens, what brings you here?" After being reprimanded by himst time, ude didn''t dare to


    look down on him.


    Arthur took out some files, which contain the evidence Ezra collected for himst night. After reading,


    ude''s face instantly paled.


    ude bounced off from the chair and roared, "Judith must haven''t done this. I am sure she was


    framed."


    Ezra caught the one who put the pills into his wine but he testified against Judith.


    Ezra, of course, didn''t buy it. He continued to investigate and finally found that it was Mario who was


    behind all of this.


    Right after learning that the n failed, Mario made Judith the plotter. He paid the servant to dose


    Arthur''s wine. And he can pay more to make the servant testify against Judith.


    The promise that he made to Judith about taking all responsibility at first, waspletely a lie. Even if


    the n seeded, he would not admit to having yed a part in it. Not to mention that the n failed.


    He had such a bright future in Zoshalor. How could he continue living in this city if others knew that he


    drugged others'' wine?


    Arthur knew it was Mario. And he knew many of Mario''s secrets. But now he would like to focus on


    Judith in front of ude.


    So he said to ude, "But the servant testified against Ms. Peterson. And I am not going to let her get


    away with this easily."


    "I might forgive her if I am not married. But she was well aware that I am a married man and yed


    such a trick on me. If anyone learns that your daughter does such a despicable thing, your career will


    soon end."


    This was what ude was most frightened about. He looked terribly sitting on his chair.

 Chapter 793 Swift, Precise and Forceful

    Chapter 793 Swift, Precise and Forceful


    Arthur felt it was about time. He added, "I also question Ms. Peterson''s ability in implementing this


    conspiracy. There must be someone behind this."


    ude sensed hope again and said, "Yes. She didn''t dare to do this. She must be set up."


    Arthur pretended to be in a dilemma, "But the evidence indicating it was Ms. Peterson. I have no choice


    but to targeting on Ms. Peterson. Ms. Peterson may not the person to n all of this. But she definitely


    yed a part in it."


    Now ude could see Arthur''s purpose. Arthur from the beginning has never intended to forgive her


    daughter.


    "What do you want? Please go straight to the point."


    Arthur answered seriously, "Ms. Peterson can''t stay in this city anymore. Or else my wife will be very


    unhappy."


    ude was irritated, "I only have one daughter. Who is going to care for me when I am old¡ª"


    Arthur didn''t argue with him and stood up to leave, "Since you are not cooperative, I will have to


    disclose what your daughter did. And your good days as mayor will be over."


    Arthur couldn''t allow Judith to stay in this city. What if Judith wants to retaliate? The best solution was


    to send her to a foreign country. Out of sight, out of mind.


    He didn''t want to be ruthless. A cornered beast would do something desperate. He couldn''t take the


    risk of him and Jean being the target of revenge.


    But if ude didn''t agree to send away Judith, he wouldn''t hesitate to unseat ude.


    "Wait!" ude stopped him when he was about to step out. Reluctantly he said, "Give me some time. I


    will send her to another country."


    ude had no choice but to ept this request.


    Separating from his daughter was hard, but at the moment it was the lesser of two evils. He had to put


    his job first.


    "OK." Arthur freely struck a deal, "I will forget what happen between me and Ms. Peterson."


    "Thanks¡­" ude thanked him unwillingly.


    Arthur added, "Don''t you want to know who ask your daughter to do this?"


    "Who it is?"


    He must let the man pay the price for tricking his daughter into doing this.


    "Mario," Arthur said his name.


    ude was shocked to hear his name. He gritted his teeth and said, "It''s him!"


    Mario is sort of famous in Zoshalor. ude once put him on the list of the potential match for his


    daughter. But it was said that he had a close connection with Jean''s father. Rumors about Jean''s father


    trying to get two of them together were widespread.


    "He set you up to spoil your marriage?" Mario''s purpose was clear.


    "Yes." Arthur handed him a file. "Inside are the ounts of hispany. He is meticulous. In a normal


    situation, no one can detect the problems in his ounts. But I am not a normal person."


    He was an expert in medicine, notw. But Ezra and Julian were business tycoons. Plus, he had Phil,


    one of the bestwyers in Zoshalor, who had seen a more prickly case.


    Mario''s tricks on the ounts were just a child''s y for him.


    The reason why Arthur handed these documents to ude was that he was determined to give him a


    taste of his own medicine. Mario set him up by enticing Judith into seducing him. He could also retaliate


    against Mario by persuading ude into destroying him.


    Mario had the habit of hiding in the dark. He could also watch in the dark that his n boomerangs


    himself.


    ude took up the file and nced through it. With all the problems being underlined, ude knew his


    con.


    ude sneered and then called the Economic Investigation Department to have Mario under


    investigation.


    Arthur left with satisfaction as he achieved his aim.


    Mario froze helplessly when the police of the Economic Investigation Department came to his office.


    He thought he could stay immune to the consequence if Judith was made a scapegoat. It never


    urred to him that Arthur could be this quick in investigating and taking action against him.


    He was careful and meticulous enough in cooking the books. How can Arthur know what illegal things


    he did?


    Mario didn''t want to give in like this so he tried to exculpate himself in his fake smile. But the police


    ignored him and threw him a file, warning him with a solemn expression, "Mr. Bartels, don''t y with


    us. We have all the evidence."


    Mario opened that file and became frightened when he saw the content it.


    One wrong decision led to a disastrous oue. He became a criminal from a financial elite.


    Arthur is a brutal man.


    He couldn''t believe this is the end. Arthur didn''t even bother to tell him about that. He just informed


    against him and got him under arrest.


    All Mario wanted was to split Jean and Arthur up. But he gains nothing and ruins his career in the end.


    He knew that he wouldn''t stay in prison for long. However, with his bad reputation, he was finished in


    the financial industry of Zoshalor.


    Harold was shocked when he heard the news. After a while, he sat down, "What! He was taken by the


    police?"


    "Yes. There is something wrong with hispany ounts." Arthur answered while pouring the tea for


    Harold in a casual manner.


    It took Harold a while to digest this news. How dangerous was that he hired Mario as the economic


    counselor before.


    "You can''t really know a person by his appearance." Harold had this feeling. And then he asked


    suspiciously, "It was you who put him in the jail?"


    Arthur told Harold how Mario set him up. Harold was crossly annoyed, "I didn''t know he was such a jerk


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    toe up with this sordid n."


    "What happened if Jean wasn''t able to pick you up in time? How will you handle it?"


    If Arthur had sex with another woman¡­


    Harold couldn''t imagine the results.


    It was he who invited the wolf into the house. If it weren''t for him, Mario wouldn''t have been stubborn


    like this and done this to Arthur.


    Lucky was that nothing happenedst night. Or else he is the originator of evil.


    "This is my fault. I am terribly sorry about that." Harold regretted it deeply.


    Arthur immediately soothed him, "You need to avoid emotional fluctuation."


    "There is nothing to be sorry about. It was over." Arthur didn''t me it on him. At this moment, Harold


    couldn''t be more content with his son-inw.


    But in the next second, Arthur said, "You were capable of apologizing to me and Jean. why not think


    about apologizing to aunt?"


    Arthur hasn''t spent much time with Jean''s parents after they got married, so he still called them uncle


    and aunt.


    Harold was not happy with that.


    Now he was less satisfied with his son-inw.

 Chapter 794 A Series of Embarrassment

    Chapter 794 A Series of Embarrassment


    The purpose of Arthur today was to convince Harold to apologize to Selina.


    He brought this up when Harold was repenting. But judging from Harold''s reaction to his words, Harold


    must have not considered this during these days.


    Arthur didn''t know how to exin it to him. It seems that Harold hasn''t learned his lesson. If Harold


    loses his true love and feels heartbroken like he did before, Harold wouldn''t be so calm.


    Arthur added, "Of course. I am just suggesting."


    Harold shed him a look.


    Arthur shouldn''t have mentioned this. His good mood was spoiled.


    "Please don''t be mad." Arthur exined in a hurry, "I just thought that it will be so much better if you


    can patch things up with aunt now that we are in such a harmonious rtionship."


    Harold didn''t buy it, "When did I say we were in a harmonious rtionship?"


    Arthurughed, "It''s presumed that kids will leave their parents as they grow up. But spouse can keep


    youpany until death and thus, the most important person in your life. It''s not worth it if you


    squabbled with her over things between me and Jean."


    What Arthur said inspired him. Selina wasn''t around him when he was in the hospital this time. Her


    absence made him very ufortable. It wasn''t until he was admitted to the hospital that he began to


    realize the importance of his aunt.


    And Arthur was right about it. Why didn''t make it up when he approved their marriage. It really wasn''t


    worth it.


    But he didn''t want to be the first to fix their rtionship. He thought for a while and then asked, "What


    do you think I should do?"


    Arthur gave him the advice, "This is very easy. You can buy her a bunch of flowers and give them to


    her at the airport when she is back a few dayster. She must be very happy to patch things up."


    "And you can say something nice after getting back home. Genuine apologybined with a gift is


    definitely going to win back aunt''s heart."


    Harold red at him angrily after he said it. Easier said than done. The truth was that it was


    tremendously difficult for him to do this.


    Especially apologized and admitted he was wrong.


    Arthur continued to coax him, "Just to remind you as a man who has gone through it, no one can help


    you if you insist on no apology."


    Harold took a deep breath and impatiently asked him to leave, "I know. You can go ahead now."


    "Please consider that. And you can call me if you need anything else." Arthur stood up and left.


    Harold never wanted to ask Arthur''s opinion again. His idea was totally impractical.


    But this time Selina was particrly firm. He was in a dilemma now.


    The first thing Arthur did after leaving Harold''s house was to call Jean, "Mrs. Hudgens, your father will


    probably be willing to apologize."


    "That will be great." Jean didn''te to Harold''s ce with Arthur because she hates it when his father


    denies his wrongdoing and refuses to apologize. Chances were that she said things that hurt Harold''s


    feelings and made the situation worse. So Arthur went to persuade Harold alone.


    And Harold''s behavior was unjustified in Arthur''s mind, "Your father is spoiled by your mother. Haven''t


    they had conflicts these years? Didn''t he need to apologize sometimes? Why is it so difficult for him to


    admit he is wrong?"


    Jean answered, "They barely fight because my mother didn''t give him any hard time."


    "Even when they have different opinions, my mother will protect his feelings. So usually my father won''t


    need to drop his attitude and apologize."


    "It looks like he is spoiled. It''s the rule that you have to apologize for your mistakes. But for him, it''s


    something unimaginable."


    "Hopefully he can learn his lesson and be grateful to my mother. Or else he is unreasonable." Jean


    said this on the phone.


    Selina had a wonderful trip this month. She learned from Jean that Harold epted Arthur. But it didn''t


    mean that she would forgive Harold. The harm he did to her still hurt.


    Of course, she couldn''t deny that her anger towards Harold lessened seeing he epted and got


    along well with Arthur.


    After arriving at the airport of Zoshalor, Selina came out while pushing the luggage trolley and noticed


    Jean and Arthur. Such a lovely couple easily grabbed others'' eyes.


    Selina walked toward them with a big smile on her face. But her smile disappeared as she got closer


    and found that Harold was also there with a bunch of flowers.


    She ignored Harold and said to them, "You don''t need to be here together. Arthur or Jean aloneing


    is enough."


    Jean gave Selina a big hug, grinning, "Wee back."


    Jean continued, "Father is also here to pick you up."


    Harold was about to hand Selina the flower with a smile, but Selina just turned away and left, without


    giving him a look. Harold''s smile faded, and now embarrassment was all over his face.


    Arthur shed Jean a look, meaning she went with Selina first. He stayed and said to Harold, "Let''s go


    home together."


    Feeling losing all his face, Harold threw him an angry nce, "Told you it was a terrible idea!"


    Arthur promised that Selina would forgive him if he showed up with flowers. But it didn''t work at all.


    After saying this, Harold threw him the flowers and walked away crossly.


    With the flowers in his hands, Arthur was stumped and followed Harold.


    Jean and Selina already arrived there. They directly sat on the back of the car after putting the luggage


    in the trunk.


    ording to their n, Arthur and Jean sit in the front seat; Harold and Selina sit in the back¡­


    But Selina insisted on Jean and her sitting in the back. Jean had no choice but to sit as she requested.


    So the oue was Arthur and Harold sat in the front of the car.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    In this way, Selina ruled out the possibility that Harold had a conversation with her. After all, it is such a


    face-losing thing for him to turn around and seek the opportunities to talk with her.


    Jean and Selina chatted with each other happily in the back. Selina shared things she met on her trip


    and showed Jean the photos she took.


    Harold still looked forward to talking with Selina. He cast around desperately for a question, asking,


    "Howe you never posted any picture during these days?"


    He asked the question with the hope of getting a response. But Selina didn''t reply and closed her eyes,


    saying, "I am exhausted. Wake me up when we arrive."


    Harold was difited by Selina''s coldness. He turned around awkwardly.


    He was dropping his attitude only to talk with her. But she humiliated him like this, leaving no room for


    negotiating.


    Jean and Arthur suddenly ran out of things to say. They both can see pictures posted by Selina every


    day about food and beautiful scenery.


    The only reason why Harold couldn''t see them was that he was blocked by Selina.


    Another embarrassing moment came.

 Chapter 795 You Have Two Options

    Chapter 795 You Have Two Options


    Selina''s attitude was out of their expectation. Even though Harold got off his high horse and


    romantically prepared flowers for her, Selina was unimpressed at all.


    Even Harold couldn''t believe that he was treated in this way. He was showing up with flowers that didn''t


    even win him back a nce from her. His genuineness waspletely ignored.


    At first, he was a bit furious, but then enormous fears overwhelmed him.


    What if she was serious about never forgiving and divorcing him?


    He was terribly reluctant to divorce her.


    Selina reached an agreement with Jean on staying at Jean''s ce. Since Arthur lived across the hall,


    Jean could move to his apartment and live together after getting a marriage paper.


    Their original n was to let Harold and Selinamunicate with each other alone. But Selina stood in


    front of the door and said, "Jean, I am tired and want to take a rest. Youe back to Arthur''s ce


    first."


    She directly closed the door after saying this, leaving three of them standing there.


    Jean and Arthur were fine with that because they could just get back to their apartment. But Harold lost


    his hope as Selina closed the door.


    Arthurforted him, "Harold. How abouting to my ce? Maybe Selina is just worn out."


    "I am fine." Harold frowned, "You two back to your ce."


    That they continued to stand there wouldn''t change Selina''s mind. So they came back to their


    apartment.


    But they didn''t give up after they went back. Instead, they pressed against the door to hear what


    happened outside.


    Arthur whispered, "What do we do now?"


    Neither of them foresaw this situation that Harold didn''t get the chance to speak about. Their n was


    disrupted.


    Jean replied, "It all depends on my mother. If she is resolute in divorcing, I am on the same side with


    her."


    Emotional speaking, Jean is on Selina''s side.


    "Then I am on the same side with you." Arthur unconditionally supported Jean, which means he also


    unconditionally supports Selina. Now Harold was fighting alone.


    Outside the door, Harold hesitated for a while and then knocked on the door, "Please open the door.


    We need to talk."


    But there was no response from Selina. Arthur and Jean were listening to this carefully.


    After a short while, Harold knocked again and apologize earnestly, "I was wrong."


    "I am deeply sorry. This is my fault. I shouldn''t have said those things. I apologize officially."


    After he apologized, Selina finally replied, though not very seriously, "I just had a long day. Please go


    back and we have this conversation the other day."


    Harold was rejected again. Selina''s determination forced him to leave.


    At this time Arthur opened the door and walked out, offering Harold a ride home.


    And Jean knocked on Selina''s door after they left. Selina let her in.


    Selina asked her as soon she step into the apartment, "Am I too harsh to him?"


    "No." Jean shook her head. "I know how it feels to be heartbroken. Those pains can''t be undone by a


    few words."


    Selina was grateful to be understood, "Thank you."


    Selina continued, "Actually I didn''t sense any regret in his words. He apologized just because he had


    to, which is not what I want. I want him to realize his own mistakes."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "His goal is to avoid divorcing. He has no such intention of cherishing and respecting me, or changing


    the way he treats me."


    "When I am away on the trip, I reflected on many things. For years I have been serving him like a


    nanny. I am done with this lifestyle. Now that you have married and I can get a divorce from your father


    without concern."


    "If he doesn''t change the way he treats me, I will continue to ignore him."


    "I already had a n. Divorce or live apart without getting a divorce."


    Selina''s resoluteness came as shock to Jean.


    Selina noticed her surprise and exined, "I wasted almost half of my life on him. Now I want to enjoy


    my life freely. We are not short of money. If he needs someone to take care of him, we can hire


    someone to do this."


    "We can get him a male nanny if a female nanny makes inconveniences for him."


    Jean''s surprise turned into delight. She held Selina and said, "It will be so much better if you realize this


    earlier."


    Money is never a problem for such a wealthy family like them. However, Selina never hired others to


    help her. In recent years Harold''s physical condition worsened, making Selina more upied.


    But Harold is probably going to be mad if he learns Selina''s decision¡ªdivorce or lives apart.


    However, Harold can only me this on himself.


    During these years Selina didn''t live without a grudge. Thest time Harold brought up divorce actually


    induced Selina to make up her mind.


    Divorce or live apart. She leaves this for Harold to choose.


    The next day Harold came to Selina''s ce. This time Selina let him in.


    Selina started her requirements clearly. Harold was astonished and almost passed out.


    He bounced off from the chair, and angrily red at Selina, saying, "What do you mean by this?"


    "No divorce but separate. What is the difference between divorcing and living separately?" Harold


    couldn''t believe it.


    Selina sat on the couch and answered indifferently, "You can choose to divorce."


    She added, "After all, it was you who asked for it. Now you should be happy that your wish came to


    reality."


    Harold didn''t know how to counter her.


    He sat down again diffidently, mumbling, "I didn''t mean it¡­And I have never seriously considered


    divorce."


    Selina distantly replied, "What is said. You might not take it seriously, but I did."


    Harold gave her a hopeless look and said, "I was wrong. I should have never said those things that hurt


    you. Would you please forgive me for this time?"


    "Not." Selina declined without thinking, "It wasn''t a slip of tongue. You never showed me any respect."


    Harold was shocked to hear that. Selina knew his thinking all the time and said this frankly.


    During these years, he indeed acted as if he was above her. Anyone who treasured his wife wouldn''t


    talk about divorce in such a casual way.


    Sensing the sneer of Selina at him, Harold suddenly realized that Selina knew everything but she just


    buried her feeling inside.

 Chapter 796 Cant Wait to Hold the Wedding

    Chapter 796 Can''t Wait to Hold the Wedding


    Mrs. Hilgard stood up to see him off with a cool look. "Off you go. Think it over and we''ll see what


    decision you''d make."


    Mr. Hilgard stopped her. "How could you forgive me? Or how about I kneel down and beg you?"


    He was about to cry - why had things be so terrible like this?


    Mrs. Hilgard sneered, "Will you?"


    She knew his arrogance very well and was sure that he would not get down on his knees and beg her


    piteously¡ªit would be much worse than killing him.


    However, the next second, Mr. Hilgard held the armrest of the sofa and slowly kneeled down in front of


    her. He cried, "Please. I beg you. Forgive me this time. Please."


    "I won''t say those harsh words anymore, nor quarrel with you again. From now on, you are the master


    of the home.


    "I don''t want to divorce you. I really don''t¡­"


    Mrs. Hilgard was shocked and frightened as she saw Mr. Hilgard could be humble like this. Atst, she


    was so scared that she ran out of her home to the house nearby where her daughter and son-inw


    lived.


    At this moment, Jean and Arthur were worried about how the discussion went as they knew Jean''s


    father woulde to see her mother today.


    When Jean opened the door and found her mother in a panic, she asked anxiously, "What''s up? Did


    dad hurt you?"


    "No. No." Mrs. Hilgard shook her head. "Suddenly, he was on his knees and begged me to forgive him


    in tears. I was frightened so I ran away."


    Even Arthur and Jean were taken aback by Mr. Hilgard''s actions, let alone Mrs. Hilgard.


    Jean, in particr, could not imagine that her father was begging her mother on his knees. If she was


    there, she would be scared away too.


    "Did dad really know he was wrong?" Jean doubted.


    "Please have a seat." Arthur helped Mrs. Hilgard to the sofa and poured her a ss of water.


    After Mrs. Hilgard drank the water, she felt calmer. She said to Arthur, "Please let him go. I don''t want


    to see him now."


    Arthur also thought that it was not the right time for Mrs. and Mr. Hilgard to have a further talk, so he


    went to Mrs. Hilgard''s house.


    Mr. Hilgard was sitting on the sofa alone then, looking down on the ground. No one knew what he was


    thinking.


    Arthur looked at his back and felt pity for him at that moment.


    Well, if Mr. Hilgard had known what happened now, he would have done those things in another way.


    Arthur sat down opposite Mr. Hilgard, andforted him with a knowing tone, "It''s better to take baby


    steps this time. Then Mrs. Hilgard will go soft little by little. I believe she''ll forgive you.


    "Today, I was just so impulsive and she was scared."


    Mr. Hilgard sighed heavily and muttered, "Why is there no remedy for bygones in the world? How


    beautiful our life would be if we could go back to those days."


    If he could go back to the past, he would never say the word "divorce".


    No, he would not object to Jean being in love with Arthur so that he would not wrangle with Mrs.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hilgard.


    Arthur felt a pang of regret from Mr. Hilgard''s words. However, there was no such a remedy in the


    world; if there was one, he should buy himself a pill, so he would be in love with Jean much earlier.


    "It''s OK to make a mistake. Just correct itter," Arthurforted Mr. Hilgard. "Jean and I will host a


    wee dinner for her mom today. Come with us this evening."


    Mr. Hilgard gave him a grateful look. "Thank you."


    Mr. Hilgard knew that it was an opportunity Arthur and Jean created for him to win back Mrs. Hilgard''s


    heart.


    It was true that every dog has its day. Mr. Hilgard did not expect that he should rely on his son-inw


    Arthur to get this opportunity.


    Of course, Jean and Arthur asked Mrs. Hilgard for her opinion on whether Mr. Hilgard could be invited.


    Mrs. Hilgard did not refuse it because Mr. Hilgard finally approved of Arthur being Jean''s husband. It


    was the first formal meal for the four of them.


    The atmosphere of the dinner was quite nice. Although Mrs. Hilgard did not chat with Mr. Hilgard


    actively, she responded to him sometimes as he kept talking to her shamelessly.


    Actually, Mr. Hilgard felt embarrassed when Mrs. Hilgard gave him the cold shoulder at first. But he had


    gotten used to it. As long as Mrs. Hilgard could talk with him, he would not care about his pride any


    longer. The pride was useless¡ªit could not provide any practical benefits, nor make Mrs. Hilgard


    change her mind.


    During the dinner, Mrs. Hilgard asked Jean and Arthur about their wedding ceremony. Jean was


    surprised that Arthur could talk with Mrs. Hilgard from the overall style to many details and she could


    not give a word in edgeways.


    Jean pulled at Arthur''s sleeve and asked him, "When did you prepare these things? I never heard you


    talk about them."


    It had been only over half a month since they got their marriage certificates. Yet it was conveyed from


    his words that he had already nned out the whole wedding.


    "Can I tell you that I actually thought about our wedding every day?" Arthur turned and looked at her,


    with love-filled eyes. "I nned it whenever I had time."


    Jean was deeply touched but also cared about him. "You are so busy at work. How could you have


    time to think about these things? The wedding is in no hurry."


    "Why not?" Arthur said. "I am in a hurry. I can''t wait to have a big wedding and let everyone know that


    we''re married."


    Jean was made speechless.


    She thought he would not be worried about their wedding since they had already got the certificate.


    As a matter of fact, Jean was not interested in the wedding. If possible, she wished that they had no


    wedding at all. She knew how exhausting a wedding would be, as a person who had participated in


    both Emelia''s and Nina''s weddings.


    Arthur got to know what Jean was thinking about, so he exined earnestly, "Though we''ve got the


    certificate, we have to hold a wedding ceremony. Life needs a sense of asion and thus we will live a


    more romantic life, right?"


    "You''re right." What else could Jean say? She could not discourage him since he was incredibly eager


    for the wedding.


    In Mrs. and Mr. Hilgard''s eyes, the young couple was sweet and Arthur was an earnest man.


    Mrs. Hilgard was gratified that her daughter could marry a man as nice as Arthur. But when she


    nced at Mr. Hilgard, who was also gratified next to her, a me of rage was ignited in her heart.


    Didn''t he feel ashamed?


    He had strongly disagreed with Jean and Arthur''s marriage before!


    Upon thinking of this, she gave a snort. Mr. Hilgard, thus, turned and looked at her nervously. "What''s


    up?"


    Mrs. Hilgard intended to ignore Mr. Hilgard at first. But if he had asked, she was allowed to say


    something harsh.


    "Somebody used to think that Mario Bartels was the best son-inw in the world. So, he did everything


    to get Jean and Mario together. What''s the result then? Mario became a criminal!


    "Somebody used to cry against the two lovers here. And now? He was forced to eat humble pie!"


    Mr. Hilgard had to admit that he flushed with shame by the words. Especially when Mrs. Hilgard


    mentioned Mario Bartels, he felt extremely humiliated.


    If his daughter Jean became Mario''s wife as he had wished, he would die of great regret at this


    moment.


    Mr. Hilgard said, "Somebody has damaged his daughter''s mental health for so long. He owes his


    daughter an apology, right?"


    Mrs. Hilgard was speaking up for Jean. Mr. Hilgard always disciplined his daughter by forceful


    suppressions, from choosing Jean''s major to selecting her husband. He did owe Jean an apology.


    Mr. Hilgard said mildly at once, "Jean, Arthur, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I was too brash. I''m d you


    two are sweet now."


    Mr. Hilgard sighed heavily after saying these words. He was d that Jean did not split with Arthur due


    to him.

 Chapter 797 The Best Day of Life

    Chapter 797 The Best Day of Life


    "It''s OK, Mr. Hilgard. Only then can Jean and I cherish each other more." As a person with a high EQ,


    Arthur''s kind words made Mr. Hilgard less embarrassed. Mr. Hilgard, thus, gave Arthur a thankful look.


    Mrs. Hilgard did not continue to embarrass Mr. Hilgard and the dinner for the four ended happily.


    After dinner, a chauffeur drove Mr. Hilgard away and Jean and Arthur gave Mrs. Hilgard a lift.


    When Mr. Hilgard was about to leave, he tried many times to say something to Mrs. Hilgard. But Mrs.


    Hilgard did not give him a look and he had to give up.


    Mr. Hilgard had epted the fact that Mrs. Hilgard would not forgive him for a good while. So, he was


    calm down¡ªas long as they did not get divorced, he still had a chance to ask her for forgiveness.


    A weekter, Arthur''s parents returned from abroad. Aftering over jetg, they made a special visit


    to Jean''s parents in Zoshalor and discussed Jean and Arthur''s marriage.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The marriage gifts that Abigail and Brandon brought were so generous that Jean''s parents were


    surprised.


    Jean was also amazed. She did know that Arthur''s parents would take gifts this time, but she did not


    expect the great quantity.


    She pulled Arthur out of the room and asked in a low voice, "Why did your parents prepare so many


    gifts? Isn''t it too much?"


    The sets of jewelry Arthur''s mother brought were incredibly stunning, not to mention gifts that could not


    be seen here, such as stocks, certificates of real estate ownership, and so on. The Hilgards, a family of


    professional jewelers, had not seen two sets of them before; even so, Jean knew how invaluable they


    were.


    Arthur did not care about it. "No. Anyway, it will be yours, sooner orter."


    Jean frowned and shook her head. "I don''t want them. Please tell your parents to take them back.


    Thanks for your kindness."


    Arthur took her into his arms and coaxed her, "You silly little girl, no one would turn down marriage gifts,


    indeed."


    At the same time, Abigail was talking with Jean''s parents with enthusiasm, "I really love Jean to be my


    daughter-inw, so I want to give her the best things in the world. Don''t mind the gifts. We still think it''s


    not expensive enough."


    Abigail saw that Jean''s parents were shocked by the gifts so she conveyed her love for Jean at once;


    because of the love, she was willing to send all she could get to Jean and her parents.


    Mrs. Hilgard was gratified by Abigail''s warmth. She was d that she had stuck to her daughter''s side.


    Arthur was kind enough and his parents were easygoing as well. Jean would be in endless happiness


    and sweetness when she married Arthur and lived with this nice family.


    Jean and Arthur stayed outside for a while. Actually, Jean wanted toe in earlier, but Arthur


    smooched with her and did not let her go.


    After they went into the room, they were told that the wedding would be held in a month. Jean was


    surprised by the news.


    She spoke out her opinion immediately, "Don''t you think it''s too early?"


    Her mom stopped her and said, "Not at all. You are old enough. By the way, your friends have already


    got their babies!"


    Jean exined, "I mean¡­ Is it too fast to hold a wedding in a month, isn''t it?"


    As a matter of fact, Jean did not think it was too hasty to have a wedding. Arthur had determined the


    whole wedding process and its details; he even discussed many things with the wedding team one day.


    So, even if they were holding the wedding right now, it was not hasty at all.


    It was Jean''s mind that could not ept a wedding in the near future.


    Again, Jean''s mother stopped her. "You''ve got your certificates. If you don''t have a wedding quickly,


    others will think you get fake ones."


    Jean did not know what to say.


    Abigail said with a smile, "If you get your certificates and don''t have a wedding, some people will think


    about whether the Hudgens look down upon you or disagree with your marriage. But how could that


    be? The whole family is very satisfied with you. We don''t allow others to backbite us like this.


    "So, we have to hold the wedding quickly and make a grand and romantic one. We want everyone to


    know our love for you."


    Under the persuasion of Jean''s mother and Abigail in turn, Jean could do nothing but ept this


    wedding date.


    She then moaned to Emelia Jones in the WhatsApp group, "I really don''t want a wedding. So


    exhausting!"


    Nina Sanchez quickly responded, "Let me tell you. As a bride, my feet were skinned that day."


    Emelia felt the same way. "Yes, my back was aching, my legs were too tired to walk, and even my face


    stiffened because of smiling.


    "I was tired yet super happy."


    When Emelia talked about her memorable wedding ceremony, her tone conveyed her endless


    sweetness.


    "Because that was my wedding with my beloved man. It''s the most unforgettable memory and the most


    beautiful day of my life."


    Nina continued Emelia''s words, "Yes. It''s an unforgettable memory that makes meugh and cry, every


    time I recall it."


    "So, be bold to face the day."


    "Alright." Jean''s mood was much calmer after the persuasion of her two best friends.


    Without a doubt, Emelia and Nina would attend Jean''s wedding. As for Maisie, Jean did not know


    whether she should invite her, because Ezra, Arthur''s friend, would definitely attend her wedding and


    Maisie was likely to try to shun him.


    Before Jean could say something in the group, Emelia sent a voice message, "I heard from Julian that


    Ezra may not attend the wedding. Maisie, will youe?"


    Maisie, who was far away in the Grafstin, looked at her phone, surprised. Then, she asked Emelia,


    "Howe? They are close friends."


    Emelia answered, "I heard that his father isn''t well and he is busy dealing with hispany. So, he


    said he won''te."


    Jean did not feel anything bad when she knew that Ezra would not attend her wedding. He was


    Arthur''s friend, not hers. The only thing she thought was that Maisie coulde to her wedding if Ezra


    could not.


    Therefore, she invited Maisie to the WhatsApp group immediately, "Maisie, since Ezra can''te, you


    should attend then. It''s a good time for us to get together."


    "Yeah,e," Emelia and Nina also invited Maisie.


    Maisie wavered and finally, she said, "Okay."


    She regretted that she missed both Emelia''s and Nina''s weddings.


    Since Ezra would not show up at Jean''s wedding, she would not see him. In this case, she was looking


    forward to meeting Jean, Emelia, and Nina.


    Maisie added then, "I can only be there for one day because my baby is too young toe with me."


    Maisie would head for the wedding early in the morning and catch an evening flight home after dinner.


    The other three understood her situation and Maisie was sure she would participate in the ceremony.


    The rtionship between Mr. and Mrs. Hilgard was neither hot nor cold¡ªMr. Hilgard came to Mrs.


    Hilgard''s house to please her every day while the woman was lukewarm toward the man, mainly


    because she had no time to notice him.


    Since the date was set, Mrs. Hilgard had been preparing for her daughter''s wedding.


    Although Arthur found a weddingpany and had almost undertaken the whole thing, the bride''s side


    had to prepare for certain things. In this case, Mrs. Hilgard did those things herself and endeavored to


    give her daughter a perfect wedding ceremony.

 Chapter 798 Strangers Living in Different Worlds

    Chapter 798 Strangers Living in Different Worlds


    The wedding would be held at Zoshalor. It was initiated by Arthur''s parents. They said that in


    consideration of the physical condition of Jean''s father, they did not want Mr. Hilgard to be weary due to


    a wedding in Riverside City.


    Arthur''s parents were so understanding and reasonable that Jean''s parents felt very sorry. Jean''s


    father remembered that one of his requirements for choosing a son-inw was that the man must be


    settled in Zoshalor. Nowpared with Arthur''s parents with big picture thinking, he suddenly felt that


    he was very narrow-minded.


    Jean''s father strongly urged, "No way. It''s better to set the wedding in Riverside City because it is Jean


    who marries Arthur."


    Jean''s mother stared at him as if she did not know him; it was unexpected that he could say such


    things.


    In the beginning, Jean''s father was the one who demanded that the bridegroom must be from Zoshalor,


    so Arthur had to work here in order to be with Jean. And now he should suggest that the wedding


    would be held in Riverside City. It appeared that Jean''s father was deeply shamed by the generosity


    and tolerance of Arthur''s parents.


    Arthur''s father said with a kind smile, "It''s OK. Don''t mind it. It''s the same where to hold this wedding.


    We are not that fussy.


    "The distance between the two cities isn''t so far. On that day, we will charter a few cars to pick up our


    friends and rtives. Everything is based on your physical condition."


    "That''s right. The young couple is so busy working. It''s better to marry in situ." Abigail''s funny words


    made everyoneugh. Finally, the wedding was set in Zoshalor.


    Before falling asleep that night, Arthur proposed, holding Jean in his arms, "How about we buy a new


    house for the wedding? So, you can decorate it exactly to your liking."


    On hearing that she had to decorate the house, Jean became stressed. She immediately refused, "No.


    It''s OK that we live in this house."


    The house they now lived in was bought by Arthur. Its Japanese style of decoration was simple and


    elegant and theyout was very satisfying. For the young couple, a house that was more than 1,000


    square feet was big enough for both homeworking and everyday life.


    That house she bought next door had the sameyout, and now her mother was living in it.


    That one was decorated ording to her own preferences. And the two houses next to each other


    were big enough even if they had babiester. Thus, there was no need to buy and decorate a new


    one.


    Besides, when the parents came over to help them to take care of their children, the group of people


    did not have to live together. They would be close to each other and have personal spaces at the same


    time. That would be perfect.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Jean was afraid of getting into trouble. She was such a person who wanted to make everything as easy


    and simple as possible. She had been tired out when decorating the first house. Given that her job was


    stressful at present, she could not handle another house decoration.


    She rejected the proposalpletely and Arthur could not persuade her.


    Others would like to make things more exquisite andplicated, while Jean preferred the opposite.


    She did not even want a wedding because of it and Arthur thought it was too casual to do things like


    that.


    Jean murmured with her arms wrapped around Arthur''s waist, "What I have is enough and I don''t care


    about other things else."


    There were misunderstandings between Arthur and her and he also let her down. But those were all in


    the past.


    Now, she believed that Arthur was the best man and the best husband in the world.


    She was very content to meet such a nice husband and such wonderful and warm inws.


    A monthter, the wedding of the two was held as scheduled.


    The wedding was so grand and Jean was treated so well that a crowd of women in Zoshalor were


    envious and jealous of her.


    When Jean stood on the stage crying andughing, she recalled what Emelia and Nina said before.


    She felt they were right: This was definitely the best day of her life that she could never forget.


    Jean and Arthur spoke out their love and took marriage vows to each other in front of a hopping crowd


    of rtives and friends. Jean was not an emotional woman indeed, but she could not stop crying and


    her eye makeup look was almost smeared that day.


    Arthur knew what Jean''s character was. So, when he saw Jean weeping on the stage, he became


    nervous all at once.


    After getting off the stage, Arthur took Jean to the lounge immediately and asked with anxiety, "Is there


    something I did wrong?"


    Jean was confused, "What makes you feel that way?"


    There was a nervous look on Arthur''s face. "I was flustered to see you crying like that."


    Jean found him amusing at that moment, not knowing how to exin her wet face with tears.


    Only after a long time did she exin simply, "I was so joyful, so moved, so happy that I cried."


    Arthur breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out to be tears of joy.


    He gently wiped away Jean''s tears and teased her, "I didn''t see you crying before. You are a strong


    woman whom I want to care for. I thought you would be calm throughout the whole wedding."


    Jean was a little miffed and lightly punched the man''s chest with her hand. Arthur then lowered his


    head and kissed her with his arms around her waist.


    "Mrs. Hudgens, you are so beautiful today," he murmured sweetly, putting his lips around hers, "that I


    can''t take my eyes off you at all."


    Jean responded with a smile, "Mr. Hudgens, you are handsome today too."


    After the twoplemented each other, they hugged closely. Though no one was talking, they could


    feel each other''s violent heartbeats, which proved that both of them were content with the wedding.


    Ezra did not appear at the wedding ceremony in the morning and the luncheon, but he suddenly


    showed up at the dinner party. At that moment, Maisie was jesting with Emelia and Nina and Maisie


    stiffened at the sound of Ezra''s voice. But she quickly adjusted her posture the next second, looking at


    the man stepping into the banquet hall from outside with a tender smile, just the same as Emelia and


    Nina did.


    Maisie did not remember how long she had not seen Ezra. When she saw him again at that moment,


    she felt she was in another world. Ezra was still a blend of nobleman''s elegance and a bad man''s evil


    charm, handsome, tall, and eye-catching, but she was now unfamiliar with him.


    His eyebrows, smile, breath, and voice were all far away from her.


    Ezra, on the other hand, did not know why he would find Maisie at a single nce among a group of


    dressy women.


    But he knew she was not the same Maisie who had been Julian''s assistant at Riverside.


    Before, Maisie had liked to wear dull ck rectangle sses and an old-fashioned business suit. No


    one realized that she was actually a beauty under the deliberately ugly outfit.


    On the contrary, her twin brother, David Brennan, was outstanding in appearance, tall, long-legged,


    with deep-set eyes. Therefore, many people doubted whether the two of them were twins or not,


    otherwise, the two siblings could not be that different.


    Others did not know the truth that she had pretended to be ugly on purpose so that those old men in


    the office would not chase after her and she could focus more on her work under her own steam.


    But now, Maisie removed her dull sses and wore beautiful makeup¡ªan upward fling at the end of


    her eye conveyed her grace by a nce unconsciously.


    She did not wear the same charcoal grey suit either; instead, she wore a bluish-white dress


    embroidered with a few red plums on her chest.


    Her elegant and clear beauty was set off more by the red color, even as captivating as the superstar


    Nina nearby who was known for her bright beauty.


    Ezra was amazed.


    It seemed that Maisie lived a pretty wonderful life after leaving Ezra, and she could not even be


    bothered to hide her charm.


    Arthur, who was toasting from table to table with Jean, saw Ezra enter. The couple then walked over


    hand in hand to greet Ezra. Arthur asked, "How did youe?"


    Ezra said with a light smile, "We''re good friends. I muste to your wedding, right? I had a hard time


    taking care of the crap in order to be in time for dinner."


    Jean, next to Arthur, raised her eyebrows slightly. Subconsciously, she thought Ezra was lying.


    Perhaps, his absence was a lie to make sure of Maisie''s attendance; when Maisie came, he then


    showed up suddenly.

 Chapter 799 Todays PDA Was More Than Enough

    Chapter 799 Today''s PDA Was More Than Enough


    "Congrattions, newlyweds! Wishing you a lifetime of love and happiness," Ezra expressed his best


    wishes once again when Jean was distracted by her thoughts.


    Jean then responded with a smile, "Thank you."


    Arthur seated Ezra at the table with Julian and other male guests, while Maisie was sitting with Emelia


    and Nina as female guests.


    After Ezra sat down, Emelia turned her gaze and nced at Maisie worriedly with a sense of guilt.


    Maisie could fly all the way here because Emelia said that Ezra would note.


    It was Julian who told her the news and she believed him. Emelia was sure that Julian did not want


    Maisie and Ezra to have any contact either, so Julian would not give a false message.


    But now Ezra was here. In anger, Emelia thought that she would definitely punish Julian if he lied to


    her!


    Maisie saw the worry and guilt in Emelia''s eyes. She reassured her with a chuckle, "Never mind. For


    me, he is just an ordinary friend now. It''s fine for us to meet each other."


    Maisie did not see Ezra as a stranger, because a stranger was someone she could not give up.


    However, she had already let it go. Thus, Ezra could only be an ordinary friend to her.


    In that case, it was fine that they met and greeted each other asionally and they would not bother


    each other in daily life when not met.


    Anya, who was eating, pouted and said, "Men are just like that. If you ignore them, they''ll be more


    attentive to you."


    Phil came to attend Arthur''s wedding with Anya and she was thus sitting with Emelia at the table.


    Phil and Julian were good friends; Anya, however, was not familiar with Emelia and otherdies.


    Anya was three or four years younger than Emelia and had just graduated from university this year, so


    there was a generation gap between them. In addition, Anya also had no intention of integrating into


    Phil''s connection, so she hardly attended their parties.


    It was recently that she would go out with Phil once in a while.


    Emelia and otherdiesughed at her words about men. Nina teased her, "No wonder Phil is so clingy.


    It''s because you always ignore him."


    Anya shook her head in disgust, "He''s different from them. He''s simply crazy. Whether I care about him


    or not he''s pushy. It really annoys me."


    Maisie chuckled, "Why do I feel like I''ve witnessed PDA."


    "Yes, today''s PDA is more than enough," said Nina.


    Anya hurriedly waved her hands and exined, "I don''t mean to show affection. In fact, I''m distressed.


    "I also want to know why he is always staying so close to me." Anya seemed to be extremely vexed. "I


    thought at first that he just had a short-term affection for me, so I just let him be.


    "I marry him and live together with him as he wishes. But why can he stay with me for years without


    getting tired?"


    Emelia and the other women at the table thought with hands on their foreheads, "So the little girl has


    been waiting for Phil to get tired of her?"


    Anya''s words would drive those women outside thework crazy.


    They racked their brains, trying to have love affairs with Phil, wishing for his love, and wanting to stay


    with him for a lifetime, while Anya was waiting for Phil to get bored; those women outside would


    strangle Anya to death if they knew her thoughts.


    Anya sighed heavily, "And he''s been badgering me about having a baby recently. I don''t want a baby at


    all. If we have a baby, I will never leave him."


    Emelia asked in a soft voice, "But why do you want to leave him? We all see his strong love for you."


    Maisie nodded her head. "Yes. If a man doesn''t love you, he will not marry you and be willing to stay


    with you forever. Right?"


    Maisiepared her own experiences to Anya''s and found that Anya was lucky and her life was really


    sweet.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Anya didn''t need to fight for anything and Phil married her willingly.


    However, Ezra never even mentioned the word "love", and he could not ept a baby because he did


    not want to get married and be tied for life.


    "His love for me?" Anya became confused andughed at herself for a moment. "But how long will this


    lovest?


    "How far will a forever love go?


    "Beneath his strong affection, does he still love me from his heart?


    "I don''t believe in love, nor do I want it or like it.


    "If possible, I''d like to live alone for my life."


    Anya said a lot in one breath. The emotions she expressed in her words was very different from her


    usual heartless look. Emelia and Nina noticed it and gave her a few meaningful looks.


    Anya said with her hands outstretched, "I know what''s in your minds. You must think I am too


    pessimistic.


    "But I don''t know what to do. I used to believe in love, but my dearest father has destroyed all my


    expectations.


    "You know what? He had been in love with my mother for so many years, but it turned out that he had


    another family all these years. He has two children with that woman, a son, and a daughter.


    "How nice! He has two children," Anya mocked.


    Emelia and the otherdies were stunned. They did not know it.


    "My mom couldn''t bear the blow and had a car ident in a trance. Now she lies in the hospital as an


    unconscious vegetable, while my dear father has gone abroad with his mistress and his two kids, living


    sweetly as normal people."


    Emelia shed tears as she was listening to Anya and her mother''s tragedy.


    Nina said, frowning, "I''ve heard that there''s a piece of simr news years before in Riverside City. But it


    seems that their family name is not Willigen."


    Nina always liked to gossip, so she had heard of the story, though she forgot many details. She


    remembered that the family was not surnamed Willigen, or she would have been aware that Anya was


    actually rted to the affair.


    "Yeah, not surnamed Willigen," Anya exined self-deprecatingly. "I changed my surname to that of my


    mother because I thought the former one was dirty.


    "So, in my eyes, men are all trash. I don''t trust them." Anya finally gave her assertion and exined the


    reason why she had no expectation of love and only wished to end it with Phil.


    Emelia apologized in a low voice to Anya with moist eyes, "I''m sorry. I didn''t know you''d experienced


    things like this, so I used to try to persuade you to live a happy life with Phil."


    Anya''s romantic fantasies of love were destroyed by her dearest father, which left deep scars on her


    heart. No one could me her for not believing in love in this case.


    Emelia and Nina were too careless this time; it was wrong that they had thought Anya was just a young


    and willful girl.


    Anya shook her hands and said, "It''s OK. I''ve got used to it.


    "I know everyone thinks I am a fussy girl and I don''t cherish a good man. I don''t care about it."


    Nina took Anya into her arms and said, "You are the master of your life. If you feel ufortable, you


    should not manage yourself to ept it."


    Nina''s words conveyed her indirect support for Anya''s separation from Phil, which would make Phil


    want to strangle Nina after he knew it.


    But from Nina''s perspective, Anya would get into troubleter, given that Anya was suffering from a


    severe scar on her heart, while Phil showed her domineering and heavy love.


    What he gave was the opposite of what she wanted.

 Chapter 800 Just Here to Say Goodbye

    Chapter 800 Just Here to Say Goodbye


    Anya smiled, "Thank you."


    She added, "The dresses you designed for each of us are pretty. They fit everyone. I love it."


    Nina suggested that everyone should wear a dress today and she designed all the colors and styles.


    Nina started to develop her side hustles now. Her main career was still acting and she just signed a


    contract for a big movie.


    As a sophisticated person, she knew the rules of the entertainment industry well; no one would always


    be popr, just as no flower could bloom forever.


    She should find the right time to gracefully retreat from the industry little by little when she had already


    made her reputation and had earned a lot of money. She would not throw herself into frantic acting and


    other work in order to be famous and make money like before.


    She would slow down to select suitable scripts and good film teams. It was enough for her to act in one


    movie a year and she would spend the rest of the months cultivating other hobbies and keeping more


    Costume designing was one of her intended side hustles. In fact, she was fond of it long before, but


    she did not really start to do it then.


    Her proposal of dressing like this at Jean''s wedding was said on a whim. Everyone believed in her and


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    the designing part was thus assigned to her. She then designed a ndly bluish-white dress for Maisie,


    an elegantly ck one for Emelia, a gorgeously purple one for herself, and a clean water blue one for


    Anya.


    "I''m d you like it. My design is actually normal and it is your beauty that makes the dress pretty."


    Nina was very modest about it.


    Thedies forgot the disturbing presence of Ezra by talking about other things.


    In another room, Ezra received an unpleasant look from Julian as soon as he sat down. "Why are you


    here?"


    What Julian thought in his mind at this moment was whether Emelia would regard him as a liar who


    was colluding with Ezra and told her Ezra would note.


    When Julian thought that Emelia may be annoyed with him, he became immediately pissed off with


    Ezra and talked to him in a bad mood.


    Ezra said carelessly, "Even if there are millions of difficulties before me, I have toe to my good


    friend''s wedding."


    Julian stared at him for a long time, frowning. Finally, he said quietly, "You better have no other ideas."


    If Ezra dared to approach Maisie again, Julian would be the first one to make things very difficult for


    Ezra.


    Ezra understood the warning in Julian''s words. He then raised his ss to Julian and smiled. "Don''t


    think too much."


    Julian grunted coldly and did not clink his ss against Ezra''s. Julian thought, "It''s better that Ezra


    doesn''t have other intentions."


    Phil, who was sitting next to them, nced at Ezra and then said to Julian, "To be honest, Maisie is


    incredibly stunning today. I don''t even recognize her.


    "Julian, I don''t know she turns out to be a beauty, though she''s been working as your assistant for so


    many years. Just now, I saw several men go to thedies'' table and try to chat with her."


    Ezra put down his ss and looked at Phil. Ezra knew that Phil was irritating him.


    But Ezra also had to admit that Phil was right. Today, Maisie¡­ was indeed super stunning. He did not


    even recognize her.


    Phil stopped suddenly when he was about to say something else. Ezra followed Phil''s gaze and found


    Maisie got up and walked towards their table.


    Inexplicably, his heart suddenly palpitated.


    The next second, he became a little bit hopeful. Would Maisiee¡­ for him?


    However, after she walked over beautifully, she said to Julian instead of Ezra, "Mr. Hughes, I have to


    catch my flight. So, I must go now."


    "Well, have a safe flight," Julian said to her softly as if he had known her n before.


    After informing Julian, Maisie looked at the other men at the table, "Take your time. Bye, Mr.


    Henderson, Mr. Dauster, and Mr. Cantillo. Sorry, I''ve got to go."


    Maisie regarded Ezra as a normal friend like Phil Henderson and Cameron Dauster, without paying


    extra attention to him.


    "Have a nice trip," Phil and Cameron responded politely.


    "Thanks," she said and was about to turn and leave.


    Ezra was distracted for a time by the unexpected situation. So, Maisie actually came over to say


    goodbye to them, instead of¡­


    Ezrapressed his lips. When Maisie was stepping away, he said carelessly, "Why are you leaving


    so soon?"


    The active talk Ezra picked up caused Julian to look at him disapprovingly.


    However, Maisie did not seem to mind it. She stood up to look at Ezra and greeted him politely, "Mr.


    Cantillo, long time no see."


    Then she exined with a smile, "I still have something to do in Grafstin. I have also informed Jean


    that I''m going to catch a flight home tonight."


    Ezra curved his lips and said nothing. But there was a mocking look on his face as if he did not believe


    her words.


    Maisie did not care what he thought and turned away without staying long.


    Maisie went to Jean and said goodbye to her and Arthur. When Arthur left to arrange for a car to take


    Maisie to the airport, Jean and Maisie went aside and Jean asked in a low voice, "When you said


    goodbye just then, Ezra didn''t do anything to you, right?"


    Maisie smiled with a wry face, "What can he do? There are so many people around. Besides, he must


    expect that we will never meet each other again. He doesn''t want me to pester him anymore. So, how


    could he do anything to me?"


    When Maisie got up and walked toward the men''s table, she could feel Ezra''s tension for a moment.


    At that time, she thought to her mockingly, "Does he have to be so nervous?


    "Is it because he is still afraid that I will continue to pester him?


    "I don''t me him for thinking so. After all, his exes must keep crying and pestering him after the


    breakup. He must have been fed up with it."


    Jean said with guilt, "It''s good that he didn''t do anything. Arthur and I don''t know why he suddenly


    came to dinner tonight. He had told Arthur explicitly that he would note."


    Jean gritted her teeth and grunted, "I didn''t have time to ask Arthur whether he had lied to me. If so,


    he''ll be in deep shit!"


    Jean thought the same as Emelia. Julian and Arthur were probably going to be questioned seriously.


    "Why are you apologizing to me?" Maisie smiled and gently patted Jean'' on her shoulder. "I''m very


    happy today. We are all here, chatting from noon till now. I''m very happy and very excited."


    "By the way, Anya, the young girl, I think that she gets heavy stress after knowing her story. If you have


    time, please talk to her and enlighten her." Maisie was a kind person and Anya''s condition was really


    heartbreaking.


    Jean was a professional psychologist.


    If Anya was willing to talk more with Jean, she might feel better.


    Jean did not yet know Anya''s story because she had been busy toasting with Arthur. Since Maisie


    requested so, Jean nodded and said, "OK."


    When the two were talking, Arthur returned and said to Maisie, "The driver will be here soon."


    Maisie nodded, "Then I''ll go wait outside and leave you to it. And I''ll call you when I get to the airport."


    Maisie then turned around and left the banquet hall. Nearby, Ezra also got up and walked out.

 Chapter 801 Tried to Shun Him

    Chapter 801 Tried to Shun Him


    When Ezra got up, Julian wanted to get up and follow him out with rage. What the hell did Ezra n to


    do?


    Did Ezra shut his ears to Julian''s warning?


    Phil pulled Julian back and shook his head at Julian.


    Julian asked, frowning, "What do you mean?"


    Phil said in a knowing tone, "I find that Maisie feels relieved nowadays. If Ezra wants to do something,


    why not let Maisie give him the cold? It will be more effective than your actions."


    Julian admitted that Phil''s words were very reasonable.


    It was better to let Maisie deal with Ezra rather than Julian stopping Ezra from contacting her. Maisie


    now was with her son and she only wanted Ezra to be away from her so as to keep the child


    unobserved.


    Thinking of this, Julian sat down patiently.


    Outside the hotel, Maisie took out her phone to call the nanny Daisy first, asking about her son, when


    the car did not appear yet.


    This was the first time she left her son for so long and she had been worried about him the whole day.


    Daisy was in her forties. Since her son was in college, she became a nanny. She was a careful,


    considerate, and clean woman. Daisy trusted her and felt reassured.


    "Is Little Ezio asleep?" Maisie lowered her voice and asked Daisy softly, afraid of waking her son up.


    Daisy said with a smile over the phone, "He''s sleeping. Don''t worry. Although he was a little bit naughty


    before going to bed because you were not around. But he was fine a little whileter. He''s a good boy,


    not let people worry about him."


    Maisie heard the words "not let people worry about" and felt sad.


    This child probably inherited her characteristic, to be a well-behaved boy that did not let others worry


    about him, never crying, or fighting.


    But she was relieved to know her son had fallen asleep, "Good."


    Given that she did not apany her child at bedtime, she wanted him to see her first when he woke


    up tomorrow.


    Daisy added on the phone, "You must be careful on your way home alone at night."


    "I see. Thanks." Maisie said so and hung up the phone.


    When she turned around, she suddenly found that Ezra hade to a position a few steps behind her.


    Maisie was severely shocked.


    "When did he follow me out?


    "Did he hear what she said on the phone just now?


    "Did he find out that she has a baby?"


    Thinking of these, Maisie''s face turned pale and she took a step back unconsciously.


    When Ezra saw Maisie act like this, he felt that there was a pot of cold water pouring over his head.


    When he was just out, he happened to see her talking on the phone with a tender look. The first


    thought that came to his mind at that time was that she had a boyfriend.


    But he quickly denied his guess in the next second, because he was sure that she was not the type of


    girl who would easily fall in love with someone.


    However, he was not sure about it now as he found she looked so frightened.


    Did she refuse to see him that much?


    The fear and rejection on her face expressed that he was like a terrible beast.


    When Ezra thought she would turn around and run away next, Maisie brought a smile back to her face


    and walked toward him.


    But Ezra could feel that her smile was not so sincere.


    "Hello, Mr. Cantillo, why are you here? I was scared of you suddenly standing behind me at night."


    Maisie did want to turn around and walk away, but she was also worried that Ezra might believe that


    she couldn''t forget him if she reacted that way.


    Ezra slightly narrowed his eyes. In this way, she was frightened just because there was suddenly a


    man behind her at night?


    Not because of him, Ezra Cantillo?


    Ezra felt relieved a little by the thought. So, he answered carelessly, "It''s too hot inside. So I came out."


    Ezra eyed her bluish-white dress. Her dress was immactely cut and was fitted to give her a ttering


    silhouette. A pair of long white legs became more eye-catching at night.


    Maisie looked thinner than before, yet her figure seemed to be better. As a man who had owned her, he


    could tell her change at a nce.


    When thinking of past affairs, Ezra felt his throat was a little dry. He then cleared his throat and said,


    "You are beautiful tonight."


    Maisie smiled brightly. "Mr. Cantillo, you''re also handsome and charming tonight."


    Everyone could say nice words whether they were sincere or not.


    Ezra was stunned by Maisie''s change of personality. When did she be flirty like this? She could


    evenpliment him in such an easy way.


    Actually, she used to be very dull. Before they fell in love, he often joked with her or teased her when


    he was with Julian, and every time she would blush and sometimes run away shyly.


    Just as he was dazed, Arthur''s driver pulled over beside Maisie.


    "Bye," Maisie said politely to Ezra. Then she got into the car and left without looking back.


    She left so fast that Ezra did not know it. When he realized, the car had already disappeared from his


    sight.


    Until this moment, Ezra could finally be sure that she did not love him anymore.


    Maisie hurried to return home as fast as possible and did not want to stay for a second more. Her


    secret child made her guilty when she was with Ezra. He was a shrewd man and she was afraid that he


    would find out the truth.


    She thought, "See you, Ezra. And it''s better to never see you again."


    When Ezra went back, Julian did not trouble him surprisingly, though Ezra had thought that Julian


    would be mad at his following.


    But Julian did not ask Ezra anything after his return as if Ezra had not done anything.


    Phil and Cameron did not say anything, either. Inexplicitly, their silence and Maisie''s leaving without


    looking back made Ezra feel much bitter.


    No need to ask.


    The three knew it from Ezra''s gloomy expression and his non-stop drinking that Ezra and Maisie ended


    with an unhappy talk.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Their silence was to preserve Ezra''s dignity.


    When the lively banquet ended, Julian, Emelia, and others all went to the hotel rooms Arthur arranged


    for them, except for Maisie.


    The first thing Emelia did when she returned to her room was to angrily question Julian, "What''s going


    on with Ezra''s presence?"


    Julian raised his hand and swore at once, "He had told me clearly that he would not have attended the


    wedding. I swear by God that I didn''t lie to you."


    From the moment Ezra appeared, Julian knew he would be questioned.


    Julian then dered, "I treat him as a good friend in other cases. However, as for his rtionship with


    Maisie, I will always be on your side."


    It was very wise to make such a deration¡ªJulian promised Emelia to be on her side, instead of


    saying that he would support Maisie.


    The concept of "wife first" was implemented thoroughly. Thus, Emelia did not be angry at that moment.


    She then turned to ask him, "As far as you are concerned, why would Ezra suddenlye over


    tonight?"

 Chapter 802 Just Wanted to See Her

    Chapter 802 Just Wanted to See Her


    Julian shook his head and said, "Honestly speaking, I really don''t know it. I don''t know what he intends


    to do, either."


    It appeared that Julian was not lying and Emelia stopped giving him hard time.


    Julian said seriously, "Privately, I don''t want Maisie to contact Ezra at all. The environment around him


    is tooplicated. Ezra''s father, though he is seriously ill now, is difficult to deal with. And Mrs. Diana.


    She''s normally a dignified and elegantdy, but actually ruthless."


    "Maisie will be in trouble if she has a strong connection with Ezra, and her son is found by the


    Cantillos."


    Emelia was a bit nervous about Julian''s words and hugged him tightly. She murmured in his arms, "You


    go talk to Ezra. Tell him to stay away from Maisie. I hope she and her son will be fine."


    Maisie lived a wretched life. She was born in a patriarchal family that valued the boy but took no


    ount of the girl. She had suffered from injustice since she was a child. Finally, she fell in love with a


    man who turned out to be fickle.


    Now the only light in her life was the child. Emelia dared not think that some bad things would happen.


    "I''ve said everything that Ezra should know. But we''re not him after all. If he decides to do something,


    we can''t deal with it." If Ezra had taken his words to heart, he would not have been in love with Maisie.


    Julian knew early that Ezra was interested in Maisie and he repeatedly warned Ezra to stay away from


    her. But atst, things still became awful.


    "I hate Ezra!" Emelia raised her head from Julian''s arms and scolded Ezra indignantly.


    Julian coaxed, "Well, then I''ll let him appear less in front of you in the future."


    Emelia punched Julian in annoyance. Julian was good at making her happy and being on her side


    unconditionally. In this case, she was not in the mood for scolding Ezra any longer each time.


    Then Emelia talked about Anya and Phil. She told Julian about Anya''s words today. She suggested, "I


    think she has suffered a lot from the scars on her heart. Do you think it''s good to let her have a talk with


    Jean?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian stroked her hair on the forehead and said softly, "Actually, Phil had found a psychiatrist for her."


    Julian added, "She rejected it strongly and did not cooperate with them at all. So Phil could do nothing


    but give up."


    Emelia asked in surprise, "So¡­ he knows about her trauma?"


    Julian said, "Is there anything he doesn''t know?"


    "No, there isn''t." Emelia nodded. Phil was the bestwyer, the shrewdest person among a group of


    sharp guys. How could Anya hide secrets in front of him?


    Emelia said worriedly, "But it''s OK for the two to keep their rtionship like this?"


    Phil kept imposing his love on Anya, and while Anya didn''t want it; it was somewhat like a vicious circle.


    Julian said bluntly, "Their future isn''t promising. He¡ª"


    There was something Emelia should not know at present. Some unspeakable things remained between


    Phil and Anya. Once Anya knew, Phil would be bound to be "game over".


    So, he said, "They are not well matched. We''ve told Phil from the very beginning."


    "A top partner with a sessful career. An elitewyer who made a name for himself while he was still


    a student. He has a lot of choices. But he loses his heart to a little girl, and we can''t help him with it."


    "Why are you guys all in trouble?" Emeliained. She became annoyed by merely thinking about


    these shits.


    It was difficult for Arthur and Jean to resolve their problems and get married. But Ezra and Phil were


    still in a pickle.


    Emelia used to believe that Phil married young and had the most stable marriage among the four


    friends. She did not expect that his life would also be a mess.


    Julian, who was deemed as a man in trouble, tightened his arms around Emelia.


    He sighed with contentment in his heart, "Fortunately, now I can hold my beauty in my arms. And I


    have a daughter and a son. So d not to be disturbed by the love crap."


    The bridegroom Arthur also did not escape the fate of being questioned. But he found a good excuse to


    get out of it¡ªhe pretended to be drunk.


    Though he drank a lot at dinner, he remained sober in fact.


    But when questioned by Jean about Ezra, he held his forehead at once and began to groan with pain,


    "I don''t know about it at all. He told me that he couldn''te to our wedding with a guilty look. So, I


    believed him."


    When Jean wanted to say something else, she was dragged down on the bed. Arthur narrowed his


    eyes and asked her, "Mrs. Hudgens, my dear, we missed our wedding nightst time. Tonight, do you


    want to miss it again?"


    Then Jean had lost the initiative, not to mention asking Arthur why Ezra came to the wedding today.


    Arthur, like Julian, knew nothing about Ezra''s thoughts, or it could be said that Ezra deceived both of


    them.


    Although Ezra said that he could note, actually he had made up his mind to catch Maisie at the


    wedding.


    Ezra did not know why he became so crazy. The stronger Maisie''s intention of avoiding meeting him at


    Emelia and Arthur''s wedding was, the stronger his idea of forcing her to show up would be.


    Apparently, the two people were so different and lived so far away. There was no possibility of being in


    love again. He just wanted to see her.


    Ezra slept badly these days, and always thought of Maisie and the aborted child. He believed that it


    must be because Maisie''s deliberate avoidance had whetted his appetite.


    If he could meet her, he would not think about her anymore.


    That was why he lied to Arthur and Julian. But the truth was that he could not fall asleep tonight, though


    they had met each other.


    Ezra could not recall when he began to be interested in Maisie. Honestly speaking, at first, he had no


    interest in Maisie, who wore a dull suit. If she was not so capable at work, he would not notice her at


    all.


    Julian and Ezra were good friends in private. One day, they went out to socialize and Maisie drank


    several sses on Julian''s behalf. Finally, she was heavily drunk.


    Julian had not finished his business at dinner, so Ezra was told to drive Maisie home first.


    The drunken woman lost her sses and her hair was tousled. Her feet stumbled and almost fell to the


    ground. When Ezra reached out to hold her, he could know how beautiful the woman''s body was.


    He got the drunken woman into the car and sat there looking at her for hours.


    He ran his eyes over her, from her long and curly eyshes to the refined nose, to the attractive red


    lips, to the white, slender neck, to her graceful body, and the slender, long legs under the skirt, inch by


    inch.


    Even though he had seen all kinds of pretty women, he had to admit that the drunk woman in front of


    him was indeed beautiful.


    It exined why David was handsome, yet his twin sister''s appearance was nd. Maisie hid her


    beauty.


    In fact, her beauty was attractive enough to be used to control men. However, she chose to prove her


    value by her ability. It made him more curious about her.

 Chapter 803 The Old Times

    Chapter 803 The Old Times


    Ezra started to grow on Maisie since that day, but the woman must have no idea how the burning hot


    feeling got the man that night when he carried her upstairs.


    Later, every time Ezra met Maisie, he would tease and amuse her. Sometimes she would blush at his


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    jokes, but most of the time, she was emotionless.


    Ezra believed that Maisie had a crush on Julian.


    Or else why was she not attracted by him, a dashing, handsome man. He even confided his


    spection to Julian, who, in turn, told Ezra that he was crazy.


    But somehow those words flew to Maisie''s ears and irritated her, and thus, for a long time, Maisie


    ignored Ezra.


    One time, he went to find Julian at the Hughes Group but deliberately picked a day when both Julian


    and David were out so that he could meet her.


    Since David was out, only Maisie received him.


    But after pouring him a cup of tea, Maisie turned around to leave. He hastened to stop her and trap her


    between his arms behind the office door. What kind of perfume she was wearing that day was out of his


    knowledge, but it made him giddy the moment he leaned toward her.


    He looked down at her, asking, "Why are you suddenly mad at me?"


    At first, she tried to struggle her way out, but then her cheeks went all blushed as he leaned close to


    her.


    Maisie must have no idea that on the night she got totally wasted when she threw herself into Ezra''s


    arms, her body was all Ezra could remember.


    When the consciousness that it was impossible for her to escape his confinement came into her mind,


    Maisie red at him and said indignantly, "It never urred to me that a man like Mr. Cantillo would


    take to gossiping."


    Ezra figured it out, "You mean the thing about you having a crush on Julian?"


    She averted her attention and said angrily, "I''m greatly obliged to Mr. Hughes, but he''s just a boss to


    me. What kind of situation do you think you have put me in when you made up that gossip?"


    "Thank god. Mr. Hughes is not unreasonable, otherwise, I might have been sacked."


    She seemed really angry, even the corner of her eyes went red.


    Suddenly, Ezra felt a prickling sensation in his heart. After he was attracted to Maisie, he secretly


    looked into her history and became aware of how Maisie was raised and ignored by her parent who


    preferred boys, and how much suffering she had gone through being despised as a girl.


    That was why she concealed her beauty and strived to prove herself and that women were not inferior


    to men.


    "I am so sorry." He had no idea what happened to him that made him, a man who never cared about


    women''s feelings, apologize to her.


    It was more like a joke that he told Julian that she had a crush on him, but after knowing all she had


    tried to do, Ezra suddenly felt his joke had wiped out all her efforts.


    Apparently, Maisie, too, did not expect him to apologize.


    She startled for a moment and then the corner of her eyes turned redder. Somehow, she managed to


    shove him away, opened the door, and was to leave.


    He pulled her back again, and stared into her eyes, asking half-jokingly, "Now that you don''t have a


    crush on him, what kind of men are you into?"


    The short distance between them made her eyes easy to read.


    Though he had made a careful observation of her face thest time when she was drunk, Ezra did not


    have the opportunity to examine her eye.


    When their eyes met in the air, Ezra felt an urge to kiss her.


    Maybe it was due to his abrupt question, or because his sudden approach had flustered her, Maisie


    said irritatedly, "Not your type."


    That simple answer produced a shocking effect on him.


    Ezra was rather famous in Riverside City at that time. Though he was an illegitimate child, Ezra took


    over the Canuli after all. Besides, he even brought thepany to an increasingly brighter future.


    There were numerous women eager to marry him.


    Ezra was so shocked that, unwittingly, he loosened his grip, which helped Maisie slip under his eyes.


    When Ezra was lying on the hotel bed arranged by Arthur, he was not at all sleepy after hours of


    tossing and turning.


    He was either reflecting on the past with Maisie or considering the present.


    The way she spoke on the phone was so tender, not with even one harsh word. Did she really have


    someone new?


    And the way she treated him was so cold. Did she really get over him?


    When Ezra found it difficult to sleep, Maisie was on her way home. It was two or three o''clock in the


    morning when she arrived home. After taking a quiet shower, she went to sleep with her sweet little


    boy.


    That she ran into Ezra at night was already thrown out of her mind.


    Now, her life was simple, happy, and focused.


    When she was working, she worked hard. When she was having a rest, she spent time with her child.


    She bought an apartment in a prime location, near the Hughes Group''s branchpany in Grafstin, so


    that going to work would be more convenient and the baby could be better attended to.


    No matter how tired she got from busy work, as long as she was at home, she took care of the baby,


    which made Daisy quite embarrassed as if Daisy was not doing her proper job.


    Maisie was quite independent for she had lived a miserable childhood. Not only could she cook well,


    but she was good at doing chores. When she was trying to build her career in Riverside City, cooking


    was not in her n, and as for housework, she hired a housekeeper.


    After she had a child, especially after the baby had to eatplementary food, she resumed cooking in


    order to make sure she and the baby have enough nutrition. Every day Maisie tried to make those


    three meals delicious.


    But of course, now as the leader of a branchpany, she would sometimes be too upied with


    work to prepare food. And when that time came, she either turned to Daisy or money.


    The next morning, when Maisie woke up, she got a message from David, asking her if she was awake.


    Considering there was a baby with her, David would always send a message first whenever he needed


    to find Maisie so that she could call David back when she was free.


    The minute when Maisie saw his text, she knew what was in his mind. David must have discovered that


    Ezra was at Arthur''s wedding and was worried if there had been anymunication between them.


    Maisie pinched the bridge of her nose when a migraine struck her. She returnedtest night and had


    little sleep.


    Anyway, she gave him a video call, which David soon picked up, and opened her mouth before he


    could utter a word, "I know what you are going to say. Yes, Ezra was at the weddingst night. We met,


    talked, and then I went home."


    "What on earth does he want?" David seemed rather agitated.


    It was in the early morning that David saw Ezra was at the wedding of Arthur and Jean, which was so


    grand and splendid with a bunch of famous people that it was on the hot trend. There, Ezra''s face was


    among the guests.

 Chapter 804 A Temporary Return to Riverside City

    Chapter 804 A Temporary Return to Riverside City


    Maisie was a bit speechless, "How would you believe that I have gotten over him?"


    "Is your sister unable to live without a man?"


    "I did not mean it. I''m just¡­I''m..." David did not know how to finish the sentence. He was just annoyed


    and angry and hated Ezra.


    The man was so vicious.


    David knew Ezra could not promise Maisie a future, and Ezra ventured to stir her life anyway.


    Even when they had broken up, Ezra wouldn''t just leave Maisie alone.


    Though David had no evidence that Ezra went to the wedding in order to keep badgering his sister, he


    instinctively knew Ezra was up to something.


    Maisie continued, "I know all of you think we are not for each other and opposed to us being together,


    but I loved him anyway. Why do you think I did that?"


    "It''s because I know I''m willing to take the risk of loving him. When I love him, I love him with all my


    heart. And when I don''t love him anymore, there won''t be any connection between us."


    Her words indirectly stated her attitude towards Ezra - she would neither get entangled with him nor


    miss him anymore.


    "Sorry¡­" David murmured on the other end.


    "It''s okay." said Maisie, "Just don''t make a fuss about it anymore. I''m good."


    "Right," David said no more and hung up the phone.


    David was busy getting up, washing and diving into a new day, while Maisie was busy looking after her


    son. Daisy was preparing breakfast in the kitchen, after which Maisie headed to the office.


    As the leader of a branchpany, Maisie was busy every day.


    As she thought she was going to return to her normal life in Grafstin, something happened to David.


    David had acute appendicitis and needed to have an operation. Someone should take care of him in


    the hospital.


    Emilia called and told Maisie about that. Actually, David intended to tell no one. He did not want his


    mother to know because he didn''t want her toe to Riverside City to take care of him.


    For one thing, David did not get along with his mother, who would alwaysin about the things


    Maisie did. David hated to hear those things, for he had a thick bond with his sister.


    For another, his mother had been living in small towns for a long time, which to some extent made her


    ufortableing to a big city like Riverside City. Every time she came to visit them, which was not


    so often, she was apanied by him and Maisie. It would not work if she were toe here and do


    things like go to the market and bring food to the hospital, etc.


    David did not want his sister to know, either. If she had known, David would havee to attend to


    him. But any connection between her and Ezra would be thest thing David had ever wanted when he


    and Ezra''s father were both in Arthur''s hospital.


    Though it was only a minimally invasive surgery, it seemed a bit lonely and forlorn to stay in the


    hospital all alone.


    Emilia went to see him once, and tender-hearted as she was, Emilia could not bear to watch that. After


    consulting with Julian, she called Maisie.


    The rtionship between Maisie and Ezra they had taken into consideration. They both agreed it was


    not a problem, for Maisie would not abandon her brother for a man.


    Judging from what happened at the wedding, Maisie was not slightly affected by Ezra.


    Their only concern was the baby.


    The specific time for David to be discharged from the hospital depended on how well he recovered. If it


    went well, he could leave in about three days, but if not, it would take him about five days.


    But even when he was discharged, Maisie might still spend some time taking care of him. After all,


    David was not one of those independent people. Besides, the diet after the surgery was also a vital


    issue.


    If Maisie was going to stay that long, she was going to miss her son.


    The moment Emilia told her about David''s situation, Maisie made up her mind, "I''ming to Riverside


    City to take care of him."


    David was not the kind of person who knew how to live a life. He cooked terribly, and Maisie was not


    going to let him have takeout food every day.


    Emilia was concerned, "How about the baby?"


    Maisie pressed her lips and thought a long while, and said decisively, "I''ll bring him with me."


    "David happened to have an apartment opposite to mine. I will have him live with me in my ce, and


    Daisy and the baby in his ce. I will tell them to secretly move in, live there for a couple of days, and


    leave without anyone''s notice."


    "If anyone asks, we can say David''s apartment is rented out."


    Since she could not bear to separate from her son for so long and could not leave David on his own,


    Maisie had to take the risk and make this decision.


    "That might work." Emilia thought it was a good idea.


    As long as the child did not stay with Maisie, no one would develop any suspicion.


    Maisie added, "I will pack my things and book the ticket right now. But I''m afraid when I arrived at


    Riverside. I''m going to need Mr. Hughes to arrange a car for me, to get little Ezio and Daisy into the


    apartment."


    "No problem." Emilia said thoughtfully, "Your apartment and David''s must have been unused for a long


    time. I will ask David for his key and have them cleaned."


    David seldom lived in the apartment opposite Maisie''s, and Maisie had left Riverside City for a long


    time, so their apartments must be in desperate need of cleaning.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Maisie was rather grateful, "Thank you."


    It was already afternoon when Maisie showed up at the airport with her son and Daisy. She separated


    from them at the exit and took a cab alone. On the other hand, little Ezio and Daisy were picked up by


    Julian''s man and they met Maisie in the apartment half an hourter.


    Emilia not only had the room cleaned but also prepared all kinds of toys and mattresses for the kid.


    As soon as Daisy and her son were ensconced, Maisie hurried to the hospital.


    David, who did not expect to see Maisie, got so flustered that his wound started to hurt again.


    But the pain did not affect him much for he was otherwise upied, "You did not mention my illness to


    mother, did you?"


    David did not want his mother to know anything about it, or she would feel like the end of the world was


    "No," Maisie stepped forward to push him down,forting him, "I know what you are thinking."


    It was kind of ironic that both she and her little brother chose to hide from their parents what trouble


    they were in. For Maisie, it was unmarried pregnancy, and for her brother, it was being ill. Maisie


    wondered if that was because their parents had always failed to fulfill their duties.


    And without talking to each other, both Maisie and David chose to conceal the fact from their parents.


    When Maisie did not return home during the Spring Festival, David made an excuse for her, saying that


    she was working abroad. After all, David was always absent thanks to that excuse.


    Their parents did not expect to see her anyway. As long as David sent enough money and gifts back,


    they would not mind her absence at all.

 chapter 805 Perhaps Its Hallucination

    chapter 805 Perhaps It''s Hallucination


    David was relieved, "Thank god."


    He really could not bear any more his mother''s cry and scream when she called Maisie to pay medical


    bills. In her mother''s eyes, Maisie was where she could extract money. Whenever she needed money,


    more or less, Maisie was her first choice.


    Actually, it was just a small operation. It wouldn''t cost much, and there was still medical insurance.


    Besides, his sry was rather good in a big city like Riverside City. It wouldn''t be a big cost for him


    even if there was no medical insurance.


    But his mother believed Maisie was going to marry someone sooner orter, and her money would


    ultimately be someone else''s, thus it would be stupid not to ask her for money.


    Every time David heard his mother talk like that, he was much irritated, but no matter how he


    persuaded his mother, she would not listen. In fact, his mother even thought David silly. Therefore,


    David absolutely did not want his mother to know anything about his illness.


    Maisie sat by the bedside, asking, "How do you feel now?"


    Despite their mother''s preference, they were close all the time.


    That David was all alone when he had the surgery tortured Maisie''s heart. She even felt sorry for him.


    They made a deal to stay here together, settle here together, and work here together so that they could


    watch out for each other.


    But she left because of a man, leaving him alone, even when he was ill.


    It seemed Maisie was a bit irresponsible as a big sister.


    "The operation went well, and there''s only the recovery thing. I''m always strong, so I suppose we can


    get out in three or four days." He was quite optimistic about his condition.


    Then he added, "Right. Where is little Ezio?"


    Maisie answered honestly, "I brought him with me."


    "You what?" David eximed, and winced when identally pressed the wound.


    Maisie said resignedly, "What are you doing? Do you want to get better or not?"


    David was too anxious to care for his own pain, "What if Ezra finds out? Don''t you know his father was


    dying to have a grandson?"


    "His father tried to set him up with that Erika Marshall, but somehow they broke up. And now he is


    trying to set him up with other women, wishing they could get married instantly so that he could have a


    grandchild while he''s alive."


    "Best be a boy, or his dying-to-have-a-grandson father would not die peacefully."


    "And you brought your son here at this critical moment. Are you¡­"David was too worried to finish his


    sentence.


    Roman''s longing for a grandson was probably something everyone in Riverside city was aware of. It


    was quite obvious in his attitude towards Ezra when Roman brought back him, an illegitimate child, in a


    high-profile way regardless of the opposition from Mrs. Cantillo, and made Ezra take over the Canuli.


    It was quite a pity that Roman''s life-long pursuit should be hindered by his own son, who was not


    married at this age. Having a grandson was probably impossible for Roman during his lifetime.


    But it still depended on his illness. If Roman could hold on for another several year, it would not appear


    impossible that Ezra would stop being a prodigal son, settle down, get married, and grant Roman what


    he wanted.


    Maisie was rather calm, "I cannot bear to stay away with him for so long."


    David spread his hands resignedly, "That''s exactly why I did not tell you in the first ce. I shall recover


    whether youe or not."


    She insisted, "But I cannot bear to leave you alone."


    David said anxiously, "What if they knew you had Ezra''s son¡ª"


    Maisie interrupted him, "You don''t need to worry about me. Focus on yourself."


    She paused, "Do you want some water?"


    David had to press his lips and swallow what he was about to say. He was not going to let Roman


    know that Ezra had already had a son, for Ezra had hurt his sister once. How would David satisfy


    Roman by letting him know that secret?


    What concerned David was also what concerned Maisie. But she was out of options as long as they


    stayed in the apartment. There should be no big deal.


    Maisie spent a whole afternoon at the hospital, and was to go home at dusk, "I''m going to make you


    some gruel and some light meals while you can have a sleep. If there''s anything, call the nurse. Don''t


    force yourself, alright?"


    "Alright," Now that he was ill, he had to listen to his sister.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    While praying silently that Maisie and her child were safe in Riverside City without being discovered by


    Ezra, and that he could get better soon so that his sister could depart as soon as possible.


    When it was almost dark, Ezra showed up at the hospital to visit his father.


    Normally, he was not so docile and had been absent since he canceled the marriage with Erika, which


    made his father faint.


    Plus, with the evidence of Roman and Mrs. Marshall, Roman probably wouldn''t like to see Ezra.


    But today, Roman called Ezra toe to the hospital. Ezra could figure out his intention without even


    thinking about it.


    Ezra heard people say his father was finding new women to set him up with. He supposed his father


    had already picked someone for him to go blind-date with.


    When Ezra entered the hall, the elevator happened toe with people exuding from it.


    Suddenly, he seemed to have detected a familiar figure who was wearing a beige coat, a ck hat, and


    a mask to prevent people from seeing her face.


    Ezra only caught a glimpse of her back because she was walking as fast as she could.


    If he guessed right, it was Maisie.


    But at that moment, Ezra was not sure if he was hallucinating or not. He had been having some bad


    sleep, for he could not stop thinking about his past with Maisie.


    Ezra had no idea that David was in the hospital, otherwise, Ezra could confirm it was Maisie.


    As for why Maisie was in a hurry, it was not because she saw Ezra, but because she was eager to see


    her son and prepare food for David.


    Ezra was not even in her sight.


    Maisie had limited attention. And when they were fully focused on her son and David, there''s no room


    for other things or people.


    After a short period of distraction, Ezra went into the elevator and headed to the VIP ward.


    The moment he stepped in, his father uttered, "There''s something I want you to see."


    Ezra glimpsed at his father and found Roman looked good.


    Probably being away from his rebellious son had made Roman much sprightly.

 Chapter 806 I Dont Love Her Anyway

    Chapter 806 I Don''t Love Her Anyway


    Ezra sneered when he opened the file.


    There were all kinds of materials about different women and their pictures.


    Ezra sensed his father was going to talk with him about women, but it did not ur to him that the


    whole thing would be so urgent like he had to make a choice today.


    But Ezra was not vexed, instead, he was leafing through while muttering, "This one''s too fat."


    "This one''s nose seems too high to be real."


    "This one''s too short."


    "This one''s leg is not pretty."


    "I know this one, but she used to look different. Has she had stic surgery?"


    "This one''s so ugly, and you picked her? Your taste''s not so good."


    "That makes sense. Look around you. You are surrounded by not-so-good women, except my mother."


    While scrutinizing the documents, he sarcastically criticized his father as well, which almost sent his


    father faint again.


    Roman was finally getting better without his son''s presence, but now he was pissed off the moment he


    came in.


    "If you are not satisfied with my taste, you might as well choose yourself." Roman ridiculed.


    Ezra closed the file, threw it casually onto a table nearby, and answered in a desultory manner, "It''s not


    like I haven''t chosen one. But they all ended badly."


    "Maybe it was something in my gene that forbade me to settle down with someone."


    Roman inhaled deeply several times hearing the insinuation, and gritted his teeth, "then copy me.


    Marry someone, and do whatever you like."


    Ezra remained desultory, "But I inherited from my mother to be decent and righteous. I cannot bear to


    see youngdies being deceived and betrayed, so I''d better not get married."


    Roman was on the verge of breaking down.


    Bastard! Every word Ezra said aimed to stab his father in the heart. The subject could hardly move on.


    Atst, he said resignedly, "Fine, Maisie, just marry that Maisie."


    "Don''t you like her? You even went to seek her in Grafstin when you two broke up." As much as he


    looked down upon Maisie''s background, he would not care that much provided that Ezra liked her and


    was willing to marry her and that they would give birth to a boy. His only wish was to witness that the


    Cantillos had a sessor.


    His health condition hardly allowed him to be fastidious.


    The abrupt mentioning of Maisie''s name reminded Ezra of the figure he met in the hall. Ezra secretly


    nned to look for it and saw if she hade here.


    But when faced with his father, Ezra said carelessly, "Who told you I like her?"


    "How would I like a woman so poor and dull? It was just a fling."


    "It''s ridiculous that you should think I would marry her."


    Roman was rendered speechless.


    When his son went to seek Maisie in Grafstin, Roman was so worried that he warned Maisie to stay


    away from Ezra, and said some foul words like she didn''t deserve Ezra, let alone marry into the


    Cantillos.


    Roman was still hale and hearty at that time, of course, he would despise Maisie.


    Now when Roman wanted them to be together, his dear son told him that it was just a fling?


    Roman was exhausted, directing his finger at the doorway, "Get out!"


    How would they live in such a discord?


    Every time Roman met Ezra, he was pissed off.


    Ezra, however, was d to get out. He tidied himself up while saying, "It isn''t the eighties. Women are


    equallypetent. Why are you sticking to having a boy?"


    Roman red at him. But he continued, "Your daughter, Ruth, had a son, didn''t she? And she and her


    husband are willing to name their son Cantillo, aren''t they? Why don''t you grant their wish as well as


    yours?"


    Roman growled, "What do you know? They will never be a true Cantillo as us."


    Ezra rubbed his ears and spread his hands, "If you insist, I''m afraid I can''t help you anymore."


    Then he left the ward. When he was exiting, he noticed a nurse hurriedly slipping away, the way she


    behaved clearly indicated she was eavesdropping.


    Ezra sneered, specting it must have been one of Mrs. Cantillo''s men who were told to spy on him


    and his father. Well, Mrs. Cantillo really could not let go of these cheap moves.


    When Maisie was home, she checked her son first and went to prepare dinner for David.


    As she was about to drive to the hospital, someone called. It was from the hospital, saying that David


    broke his wound due to his fighting with other people, and was now in the emergency room.


    "What?" Maisie almost cked out.


    The person from the hospital continued, "He hit Mr. Cantillo. Ezra Cantillo."


    Maisie rested her hands on the wall to hold herself, unbelievably. How did David get involved with


    Ezra? Didn''t she tell him a million times that she had nothing to do with Ezra now?


    The medical man continued, "Mr. Cantillo came to the hospital at dusk. ording to him, Mr. Brennan


    called him to his ward, and the following things he refused to tell us."


    "We have checked the surveince cameras. The moment Mr. Cantillo went into the room, Mr. Brennan


    sprung out of the bed emotionally and punched Mr. Cantillo."


    "But Mr. Cantillo did not fight back. And then Mr. Brennan fell to the ground because his wound opened


    up."


    Maisie tried to perk up, "How''s David now?"


    Maisie did not care what happened between them. She only wanted to know David''s condition.


    The medical staff said, "He''s okay. But sewing the wound is going to hurt."


    Maisie, feeling a prickling sensation in her heart, soothed herself and said, "I''ll be there in a minute."


    She hung up the phone and rushed out with the car keys. The meals she just prepared were left at


    home.


    It was probably not the right time for him to have meals. And she was not in the mood for food.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    When she arrived at the emergency room, Maisie saw Ezra.


    He was leaning on the wall, hands in pockets, head low, making it hard to read his face.


    As Maisie did not know what to say to Ezra, she approached him silently.


    Though David was having an operation, it was not appropriate for her to question Ezra. After all, it was


    David who initiated the fight, and it was also David who called him in the first ce.


    But Ezra, who seemed startled at the sight of her, apologized, "I''m sorry¡­"


    The person in the hall was Maisie.

 Chapter 807 Cruelty Is Good

    Chapter 807 Cruelty Is Good


    "Could you tell me why you two fight?" Maisie asked what she was concerned about the most.


    But Ezra pressed his lips, averted his eyes, and said nothing. His angr face seemed rather sullen


    under the corridor light.


    Maisie seemed to understand something, "I suppose it''s me that should apologize."


    Ezra returned to her, frowning.


    She exined calmly, "All those time, David failed to let it go, though I have persuaded him multiple


    times. I guess he was impulsive again, so I wanted to apologize to him."


    Maisie kind of figured it out when she knew Ezra was the victim. After all, David loathed him, all the


    time. David probably wanted to vent on Ezra after being distressed about her bringing the child back.


    Thinking of that, Maisie decided to make things clear, "I never had or have any grudge against you, and


    I will not badger you in the rest of my life. Likewise, David will never do this thing again."


    Maisie hoped Ezra would not have any misunderstanding, like she was having a miserable life in


    Grafstin, which caused David to be so angry.


    Hearing that, Ezra seemed graver. He stared at Maisie''s calm expression, and curled up his lips into an


    ironical sneer, "It''s not his fault this time."


    Maisie, while confused, heard his ruthless speech, "I told my dad what happened between us was


    merely a fling. I looked down upon you, especially your family background."


    "Somehow those words reached his ears. My dad called me and you already know the rest."


    Maisie felt it ridiculous. What''s wrong with Ezra? She had let it all go.


    Though she was clear Ezra was ying with her at the beginning, it was a bit suffocating for her to


    hear him say it so cruelly.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Maisie probably had broken down, if she was not clenching her fists, using the pain to keep herself


    calm.


    It was good for him to be cruel, so Maisie could make sure she waspletely over Ezra.


    She smiled, "Everyone knows that. He shouldn''t have behaved like that."


    Ezra watched her smile, turned around coldly, and strode away.


    When his back disappeared in the elevator, Maisie sunk into a bench nearby.


    Her palms were full of scratches.


    It hurt, but she deserved it.


    After all, she fell in love with Ezra despite knowing it was going to end badly, that he was not that into


    her, or that he did not love her at all.


    Maisie averted her attention from her hand to David who was still lying in the emergency room.


    If David heard what Ezra had said to her, it was no wonder that he would punch him though he was still


    hurt.


    When David was removed from the room after the operation, the doctor said to Maisie in a serious


    tone, "He''s okay now, but you must watch him well. Don''t let his wound open up again, or it will be quite


    troublesome."


    "I will. Thank you, doctor."


    When David was under the anesthetic, Maisie stayed with him. This time, she would make sure nothing


    happen to him.


    Emilia and Julian, hearing David was having another operation, came to the hospital.


    Emilia looked at Maisie''s exhausted look, worriedly, "What happened? Ezra called Julien, saying that


    David was in the emergency room again. But he did not mention what happened."


    Maisie did not expect Ezra to call Julian. But now, she seemed averse to his name. Somehow the


    mentioning of Ezra''s name gave Maisie a headache.


    Maybe it was because of the trauma Ezra left Maisie in the corridor that had cut her heart into pieces.


    "David disliked Ezra. It''s his fault." Maisie concealed the fact since she could not muster the courage to


    repeat what Ezra had said to Emilia.


    Julian interposed, "Emilia will take you to eat something. I will stay here."


    The thing happened at dinner time, so she must not have any food.


    Attending to patients costs a lot of energy. Maisie needed to make sure she was strong enough.


    Maisie was reluctant at first, but Emilia dragged her away.


    As David was still unconscious, Julian turned to the medical staff for figuring out what happened.


    David just had an operation, if he had not been extremely enraged, he would not have fought Ezra at


    the expense of his own health.


    Besides, it was quite bizarre that both Ezra and Maisie were reluctant to mention what happened.


    Luckily, it was Arthur''s hospital, though he was at Zoshalor now, it was not an obstacle for Julian.


    The truth enraged Julian as well. Julian could now well understand David and would do the same thing,


    if not even harder, should Ezra be in the hospital.


    Here was what happened after Maisie had gone. David was sleeping when the nurse came in to


    change his drip with an intern.


    They thought David was still sleeping, so they began to chat.


    The nurse said, "I heard today that Ezra once dated Julian''s assistant."


    The intern was surprised, "Julian''s assistant?"


    The nurse nced at David who was lying on the bed and lowered her voice, "That guy''s sister, the


    one that came to look after him in the afternoon. She used to be Julian''s assistant."


    "What?" The intern seemed to know nothing.


    The nurse continued, "I heard Ezra talking to his father when I passed by that he was just ying with


    Maisie. He never liked her, let alone her family background."


    The nurse was the one who was eavesdropping. Indeed she was one of Mrs. Cantillo''s little birds but


    she was just chit-chatting in David''s ward.


    The intern rejoined, "That makes sense. yboys like Ezra don''t date girls seriously. Besides, with his


    status, even if he is to get married, he should marry some wealthy girls."


    It didn''t take long for them to change the drip, so they left after those brief talks.


    But David was on the verge of an explosion. He had poor sleep, and even the slightest movement


    would awake him.


    David wanted to open his eyes the minute he was interrupted, but he pretended to sleep when they


    mentioned his sister.


    If he had known what cruel thing they were going to talk about, David would have opened his eyes and


    interrupted them first.

 Chapter 808 Meant to Explain

    Chapter 808 Meant to Exin


    After the nurses left, David struggled to call Ezra.


    He was so furious that his eyes were tinged with red, and he was desperately hoping that he could tear


    Ezra into pieces.


    So the minute Ezra stepped into his room, David forced himself to get off the bed and waved his fists at


    him.


    At that moment, nothing existed in David''s head, even his own life, as long as he could bring Ezra into


    this slough of despond.


    Julian, knowing what had happened, called Arthur, who without hesitation sacked the nurse and the


    intern.


    He would not have Mrs. Cantillo''s spies in his hospital to the conversation between Ezra and his father,


    which was a vition of professional ethics, and at the same time, talked bullshit with the intern during


    work time.


    Julian and Arthur were more than efficient in taking action, so when Emilia and Maisie were back,


    everything was settled.


    Maisie had adjusted her moods and had taken some food, for she knew better than anyone that she


    needed to hold up to take care of David.


    When David woke up, finding everyone was there, he didn''t know how to face them.


    He knew he was too emotional, but he just couldn''t control it.


    Julian said first, "It''s okay now. No one is ming you. Plus, you have paid your price, that is, the


    physical pain you are suffering."


    David pressed his lips. He seemed weak and haggard after enduring the second operation.


    Maisie, unable to say anything harsh to him, just stepped forward, "Want some water?"


    David could not drink water now, so Maisie took a cotton swab dipped in water to apply to his lips.


    David felt both bitter and guilty, for he knew his current situation might require Maisie to stay a few days


    more.


    Julian said to Maisie, "You''ve been busy all day. Go home and have some rest, I will look after him."


    Maisie could not ept, "I''m alright, Mr. Hughes. I can handle it. And I can have some rest when David


    is okay."


    Emilia took her arm, "Don''t push too hard. Go home first ande tomorrow."


    Seeing that Emilia and Julian had made up their mind, Maisiepromised and epted their offer.


    Julian stayed while the driver sent Emilia and Maisie home.


    Maisie was a bit worried, "But you need to look after your two children alone tonight¡­"


    Since their children were born, Julian had not missed a day apanying them, no matter how busy


    he was, because Julian wanted to be there when his children were growing up, and he didn''t want


    Emilia to be too tired.


    But now, he was leaving Emilia alone with two children to help her take care of David, which made


    Maisie feel conscience-stricken.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Emilia, however, smiled, "Don''t worry about it. We have two babysitters."


    "And besides, I get the chance to feel more like a mother. When Julian''s around, the kids always hang


    around with him."


    Though Emilia was kind ofining, Maisie knew she was trying to make her feel less guilty. And


    she seeded, for the ice that froze her heart was beginning to thaw thanks to her tenderness.


    They went home safely. After taking a shower and spending time with her son, Maisie hurried to plunge


    into work.


    Maisie and David were both important in thepany, but now, neither of them was doing their jobs.


    That Julian still treated them like family brought much burden to Maisie, but she had no other way but


    to pray that David got better soon.


    When David was apanied by Julian, he was weak and groggy most of the time.


    Then a message from Ezra came to Julian, "How is David?"


    At the moment, Ezra was kind of a subject of annoyance whom Julian had the least intention to


    contact.


    Though David initiated the fight, Ezra was not innocent.


    What he said was brutal, and had broken Maisie''s and David''s hearts. They were always close, and


    David would always get Maisie''s back.


    What annoyed Julian was why was Ezra caring about David after he had said those things? Did it have


    any business to do with him?


    Seeing that Julian did not reply, Ezra sensed he was impatient with him.


    He called himter, "What I said today¡­"


    Julian interjected, "I don''t care why you said those things. What is done is done."


    Last time, Ezra hurt Maisie indirectly by not wanting a baby.


    This time, the damage was direct and devastating. Ezra supposed Maisie hadpletely given up


    Ezra.


    Hearing the other end was silent, Julian added, "He''s fine now."


    "I gotta go." Julian ended it first.


    Grasping the phone, Ezra looked up at the building not far away.


    Ezra had no idea why he would show up at Maisie''s ce. What he said today was meant to enrage


    his father. Whatever his father proposed, Ezra would protest.


    Besides, merely because he went to seek her in Grafstin, his father caused Maisie''s car ident to


    separate them. And now his father was suggesting shamelessly that Ezra should marry Maisie, how


    could Ezra satisfy him?


    But unfortunately, Ezra''s deliberate sarcasm was spread out.


    When Ezra was in the corridor of the hospital, he meant to exin something. But when he saw


    Maisie''s aloofness and how she talked indifferently about their past, somehow he got vexed again and


    blurted out those mean words.


    As the nurses got fired, Mrs. Cantillo also heard that Maisie was back in Riverside City to look after


    David, but she did not care about it.


    While sipping tea elegantly in a tea house, Mrs. Cantillo said scornfully, "A woman raised in such a


    poor family like Maisie will not be a big threat."


    "But that bastard is smart enough this time, to know marrying a woman like that won''t be helpful."


    Though Mrs. Cantillo did not care about it, Erika went to provoke Maisie anyway despite Mrs. Cantillo''s


    suggestion.


    Erika needed to vent on someone her anger about being rejected by Ezra.


    Since Ezra rejected to marry Erika, she had been the biggest joke in Riverside. Erika was so ashamed


    that she dared not go to any party for a long time.


    Maisie, the woman who used to date Ezra, had no significant friends in Riverside and was merely an


    assistant to Julian.


    Besides, it was said that Maisie was dull and boring. Erika imagined it would be easy and fun to bully


    her. Maisie should be the kind of punching bag.

 Chapter 809 Not her Rival

    Chapter 809 Not her Rival


    Maisie arrived early at the hospital to take Julian''s ce.


    Now she was too tired to think about loving someone. Work, child, and taking care of David were


    enough for her to forget those heartbreaking moments.


    After Julian left, Maisie fed David some gruel and went out to get herself a cup of coffee.


    Since David had slept after having a simple breakfast, she slowed her pace on her way back.


    Riverside looked so beautiful in autumn. When one walked on the road covered with yellow fallen


    leaves, one could hear it rustling.


    Maisie was wearing a long oatmeal-colored coat, which she preferred to wear when the weather turned


    cold because it made her feel secure by covering her tight.


    Luckily, her height had enabled her to look gorgeous in long coats of any color and any pattern.


    But the good mood, which hadn''t happened to her for long, was ruined in a few minutes when Maisie


    noticed Erika standing in front of the hospital from afar.


    Maisie frowned, for she didn''t suppose Erika came for her, since Maisie had long broken up with Ezra.


    But Erika''s wedding with Ezra was also canceled, why would Erikae for her?


    But on the other hand, Maisie''s instinct told her Erika came exactly for her.


    Anyway, Maisie continued her own way calmly, with a cup of coffee in her hand. After all, whatever will


    happen happens.


    But when Erika was closer, Maisie found Erika was wearing the same clothes as her.


    Well, it was a bit awkward, for Erika.


    Maisie was quite confident that her coat suited her well. But Erika, she was too short. Maisie had no


    idea what prompted Erika to make such a decision. Maybe Erika thought it was the style? But it only


    highlighted how short she was.


    Erika strode to Maisie and said in an intimidating tone, "You are Maisie, aren''t you?"


    Maisie could see Erika was trying to overwhelm her, but Erika''s dwarfed height hardly achieved the


    effect.


    Erika was surprised that they wore the same clothes and that Maisie looked rather confident and


    powerful. Erika confirmed several times by staring at Maisie''s face before she came up to question


    Maisie.


    Actually, Erika knew nothing about Maisie.


    When Erika knew Ezra had an ex-girlfriend who was already in Grafstin. She googled some photos of


    her and Ezra attending events, and Erika despised Maisie.


    Maisie at that time was wearing all day her out-of-date sses and work suits, sometimes ck


    sometimes grey, either way, they looked boring.


    Erika racked her mind as to why Ezra dated Maisie. What did he see in Maisie?


    It made Erika much ufortable thinking that Ezra chose to date that woman secretly, instead of


    young, beautiful, chic girls like her.


    But at that time, Maisie had already left Riverside. Otherwise, Erika would definitely give Maisie some


    rough time.


    Now hearing that Maisie was back, Erika could not wait to avail herself of this opportunity.


    "Yes, I am." Maisie answered calmly while asking politely with a smile, "And you are..?"


    It was true that Maisie appeared mediocre for a long time, but that was because she chose to. Maisie


    chose to hide her aggressive side and show the rather mild one, but that didn''t make her a coward.


    Maisie believed the reason why Erika came to her was that Erika thought she was going to confront a


    "Maisie" who seemed as weak as she appeared to be.


    If she really thought so, Erika was deadly wrong.


    For someone who had weathered through all kinds of devilish tasks both in work and in life, being weak


    was never an option. And the arrogant, spoiled Erika could never be Maisie''s rival.


    Like now, Maisie''s simple question already got Erika.


    Of course, Maisie knew who was standing in front of her.


    It was impossible that Maisie didn''t know the woman who was almost engaged with Ezra.


    But Maisie meant to ask Erika the question - she meant to give her a hard time.


    Because Maisie knew Erika could not answer it, for there was no appropriate introduction.


    If Erika had any rtionship with Ezra, she could say "I am Ezra''s fianc¨¦ or girlfriend", but either would


    fit her situation.


    If she just introduced herself as Erika, it would signify too much pride. After all, it wasn''t a name that


    each household should know. Erika was neither a star nor some sessful businesswoman.


    Even if she said so, Maisie could continue by, "and Erika is..?" Had there not been some gossip


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    between Erika and Ezra, she would have appeared to be a mere passer-by for Maisie.


    And now, Erika was ring at Maisie without saying a word, her face turned livid.


    It did not ur to her that Maisie would be such a sly woman. Maisie knew exactly who Erika was, but


    Maisie still cast a question like that.


    Erika had no other way to vent her anger but to grit her teeth.


    Erika came to take it out on Maisie, not being choked by her.


    Thinking of that, she looked at Maisie from head to toe in a sarcastic manner and sneered coldly, "No


    wonder Ezra abandoned you. I mean look at you, poor girl, you make me sick."


    Maisie lifted her eyebrow. "Is that it? That''s her limit?"


    Well. Maisie expected too much of Erika.


    Honestly, Maisie could not quite agree with her selection of the word POOR.


    Though raised in poverty, Maisie was sure she looked nothing like poor.


    Ever since Maisie began to work, mostpliments she received were how generous, considerate,


    and kind she was. And as for her exterior, that suggested the least connection with being poor.


    Though Erika''s unpleasant choice of words did reflect herck of education.


    So Maisie remained calm and asked, "What''s wrong with how I look?"


    Maisie spread her hands, one of which was holding a coffee, and turned around in front of Erika so that


    her slim and tall figure under the long coat was better disyed.


    Though having had a child, Maisie was quite confident about her figure.


    Her pride and pursuit of perfection had urged Maisie to keep working out for years, thanks to which,


    Maisie had never grown overweight.


    And her style was totally different from Erika''s, who remained thin by dieting.


    Anyway, Erika had no one to me but herself, for wearing the same clothes as she.


    Any passer-by with normal eyesight was able to tell Maisie looked much better in this coat than Erika.


    And Erika probably thought the same, and otherwise, she would not have stared at Maisie while


    clenching her teeth.

 Chapter 810 Call 911

    Chapter 810 Call 911


    Seething with anger, Erika was on the verge of crying after realizing Maisie wasn''t a pushover as she


    expected and felt irritated though Maisie didn''t retort with harsh words.


    As a result, Erika swelled with wrath, and instead of venting her anger, she stomped, roaring, "Maisie!"


    Before Erika said anything, a middle-aged woman came over and said to her disdainfully, "Miss, stop


    messing around. Since I see the whole thing, why do you keep making things difficult for thisdy? She


    didn''t do anything to irritate you. But why do you curse her while stomping angrily?"


    Erika was surprised that a passer-by would stand out for Maisie. Sullen, Erika was bursting with anger


    after being scolded by the middle-aged woman.


    "Get out of here. Mind your own business," Erika bellowed and stormed off to push away this woman.


    Maisie directly stood in front of the woman. She could not just sit and watch the woman who defended


    her being bullied by Erika.


    However, Maisie fell to the ground after being pushed by Erika. In fact, Maisie would not fall down by


    Erika''s gentle push but Maisie thought if she could not give Erika a lesson this time, her life in Riverside


    would never be peaceful under Erika''s harassment.


    Thus, Maisie deliberately fell to the ground and pretended to be miserable, spilling the coffee all over


    the floor.


    Furious, the middle-aged woman rushed over to help Maisie. "Are you OK?"


    Maisie nodded. The woman questioned Erika, "Are you crazy? Why do you push her to the ground


    when you refuse to reason with others?"


    "Without her help, I would have fallen to the ground. How dare you bully an old-aged woman like me?


    It''s malicious wounding," the woman spat.


    Erika stamped angrily. "I didn''t push her that hard." Erika just wanted to get rid of the annoying woman


    and didn''t expect Maisie to fall down.


    The middle-aged woman mocked, "What? Didn''t push her that hard? So why would she fall to the


    ground? Don''t you dare argue that!"


    The middle-aged woman''s angry scolding attracted the attention of passers-by.


    Then she told others what Erika had done. "Thedy looks beautiful, but in fact, she''s a big bully." Then


    she pulled Maisie and said, "This innocentdy did nothing wrong but was mocked and cursed by her.


    When I try to help, she intended to push me away. My leg would have broken if thisdy hadn''t got in


    front of me."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Hearing the scolding, others gradually reprimanded Erika, who was embarrassed when she failed to


    humiliate Maisie but was targeted by the middle-aged woman.


    Maisie suddenly cover the grazed skin and said, "I will call 911."


    "What?" Erika was shocked.


    Maisie replied nonchntly, "Is there anything wrong after you intended to push others and made me


    fall and hurt?"


    Erika screamed angrily, "What''s wrong with you? Just minor injuries. 911?"


    Since circled by many people at this moment, Erika had to hold back her urge to fight with Maisie and


    to disclose her true color.


    "Look. How malicious she is." Irritated by Erika''s harsh words, the middle-aged woman upbraided her


    and others expressed theirints.


    "Why do you insult others with your harsh words? You look polite but act unruly."


    "You made a mistake. Though she didn''t get hurt seriously, it''s her right to call 911."


    "Right, besides, she has to go to the hospital to get a further medical examination. What if she breaks a


    bone?"


    "Her beautiful clothes were stained by coffee. You have to make somepensation."


    "Shut up. Mind your own business," Erika shouted and blushed in anger.


    She, a spoiled daughter in her family, was never scolded by people and felt humiliated now.


    When Erika was flustered and furious, Maisie calmly took out her phone and called the police.


    "You think it''s a small thing?" Maisie hung up and added indifferently, "I don''t think so."


    "Fortunately, I stood in front of her and she didn''t fall to the ground. Otherwise, she would be sent to the


    hospital now."


    "Erika, people should pay the price for their willfulness and arrogance," Maisie finally said.


    Erika cried and realized she was set up by Maisie who pretended not to know her name but now


    directly called her by her name.


    "Of course, you should call 911," The middle-aged woman said to Maisie.


    Embarrassed, Erika tried to run away with her tearful face covered but was stopped by other.


    "Why do you run away when you say you do nothing wrong? The policeman will be the judge."


    Someone mocked.


    People could not stand a spoileddy from a rich family like Erika bullying others and all targeted her


    when knowing she made a mistake.


    Knowing she could not run away, Erika shouted, "OK, call 911. We go to the police station together."


    She took out her phone to call her mother and nned to get Maisie imprisoned with the help of her


    family''s connections.


    Erika clearly knew that no one would help Maisie, a woman abandoned by Ezra and a special assistant


    to Julian.


    Threatened by Erika, Maisie sneered at Erika and regarded Erika as an ignorant woman. In fact,


    though without any powerful connections, Maisie would not be imprisoned with the warmhearted


    middle-aged woman.


    No one in the police station would bully Maisie when the woman and passers-by supported her. Maisie


    called the police to teach Erika a lesson so that she could take care of David peacefully without Erika''s


    bothering her.

 Chapter 811 Always Being Protected

    Chapter 811 Always Being Protected


    The policemen came soon and brought Maisie, Erika, and the middle-aged woman to the police station.


    When they arrived, Mrs. Marshall reached the police station anxiously.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the sight of Erika, Mrs. Marshall came over and asked full of concern, with her eyes brimming with


    tears, "Erika, are you all right? Are you hurt?"


    Maisie kept silent while the woman beside her mocked. "Your daughter pushed thisdy to the ground.


    How would your daughter get hurt? Why don''t you show concern for thisdy? Judging from your


    manner, I know why your daughter behaves so rudely."


    Taunted by the woman, Mrs. Marshall got sullen but still refused to care about Maisie.


    Like her daughter, Mrs. Marshall got jealous at the thought of Maisie''s past rtionship with Ezra.


    The middle-aged woman rolled her eyes at Mrs. Marshall, a so-called richdy but an actually


    discourteous woman.


    They walked into the police station. Maisie noticed Mrs. Marshall was swaggering in and made mental


    preparation when guessing Mrs. Marshall had bribed the policemen.


    Unexpectedly, one policeman warmly greeted Maisie and ignored Mrs. Marshall. "Excuse me, are you


    Maisie Brennan?"


    "Yes." Maisie frowned and felt confused about the policeman''s move.


    Mrs. Marshall and Erika looked gloomy and wondered why they weren''t treated warmly after Mrs.


    Marshall had bribed the police officers.


    The policeman invited Maisie over and beamed. "Please have a sit. Miss Brennan. We have figured out


    the whole thing by surveince video in the hospital."


    "Come over to sit with me." Maisie didn''t pay much attention to these words and called that middle-


    aged woman who stood up for her.


    The woman instantly walked over while rolling her eyes at Mrs. Marshall, making Mrs. Marshall burst


    with anger.


    "Mom, why are we ignored? Do you find someone to help in advance?" Erika sullenly asked her mother


    in a low voice.


    Mrs. Marshall looked gloomy. "Of course, I did the moment you called." Then she added, "I make a


    phone call now."


    The one on the other side of the phone replied awkwardly, "We indeed want to help you. But someone


    Anger simmered inside Mrs. Marshall and she asked, "Who is it?"


    The person said with an apologetic smile, "We have no idea."


    She snorted. "Or you just refuse to tell me?"


    The person sighed. "We don''t know who the person is. All I can do for the best is tell you that you


    should solve this matter as soon as possible."


    Then, the person hung up. Mrs. Marshall was shocked and didn''t expect that someone would try his


    best to protect Maisie.


    Mrs. Marshall first guessed that it was Julian and wondered if he, Maisie''s boss, would treat her in such


    an overly good way.


    Then Mrs. Marshall thought of Ezra and didn''t believe that he, a ruthless man, would protect his


    abandoned ex-girlfriend, or more specifically, a mistress.


    However, Mrs. Marshall still had to admit that she had lost to Maisie and slowly walked into the police


    station.


    Now, she could do nothing about this matter when she was told to give up on the phone and she could


    not find any supporters.


    "Mom, you..." At the sight of her mother''s sullen face, Erika knew things got worse now.


    ring at her, Mrs. Marshall pulled her back and said to Maisie, "Miss Brennan, it is our fault. I


    apologize on behalf of my daughter. Please spare her and we would deal with the matter as you wish."


    Mrs. Marshall looked at the policeman and smiled. "We should not bother their work."


    Maisie cast a cold nce at Mrs. Marshall and immediately knew that Mrs. Marshall tried to divert


    people''s attention from this matter to her unreasonable insistence.


    Maisie disagreed with Mrs. Marshall since policemen should help people solve problems.


    Though Mrs. Marshall meant to use Maisie of her unreasonable behaviors, Maisie didn''t mind these


    tricks at all since she had met numerous cunning people in the business world.


    The policeman figured out the implications and smilingly said, "Don''t worry. Our duty is to serve


    people."


    Mrs. Marshall felt embarrassed and then the middle-aged woman protested, "Apologize on behalf of


    your daughter? Are you kidding me? Your daughter stands by your side and says no words to


    apologize. She should apologize in person."


    Faced with the woman''s harsh words, Mrs. Marshall and her daughter were full of wrath.


    Knowing her arrogant daughter had been jealous of Maisie and would not apologize after she was


    humiliated by Maisie in public today, Mrs. Marshall apologized on behalf of her daughter and didn''t


    expect that the annoying woman didn''t let it go and even asked for her daughter''s apology when Maisie


    didn''t say anything.


    Mrs. Marshall hoped Maisie would ept her apology and close the case since Mrs. Marshall guessed


    Maisie would not seek revenge for the slightest grievance.


    But things went contrary to Mrs. Marshall''s wishes.


    Maisie replied calmly, "This woman was right. I only ept Erika''s personal apology since she


    stopped, cursed, and even pushed me to the ground."


    Despite her t tone, Maisie repeated what Erika had done to her.


    "How dare you!" Erika angrily stomped.


    The policeman said, "If you want to fix it quickly as your mother wished, you have to apologize."


    "Yes." The middle-aged woman nodded and added, "Your apology will put this to an end. Don''t bother


    others'' time here."


    Mocked by this woman, Mrs. Marshall choked with anger and then noticed that Maisie calmly waited for


    the apology.


    Mrs. Marshall gritted her teeth and nudged her daughter. Knowing Mrs. Marshall''s intention, Erika


    finally gave up and said with her red-rimmed eyes, "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 812 Feel Being Disdained

    Chapter 812 Feel Being Disdained


    "You seem forced. We don''t see any hint of sincerity in your apology." The middle-aged woman


    mocked. Others could easily tell Erika was forced to make an apology.


    Maisie pulled the middle-aged woman and said to Erika, "OK, apology epted and it''s over."


    Though knowing nothing about who tamed Mrs. Marshall, Maisie had achieved her aim to teach Erika a


    lesson.


    Hearing these words, the policeman smilingly said, "Since Miss Brennan has shown her mercy, this


    case is closed."


    Considering the order from the management, the policeman asked with concern, "But your overcoat..."


    Maisie chuckled, "Never mind. I''ll send it to theundry."


    The woman suddenly noticed something and said, "With closer observation, I finally find you''re both


    wearing the same clothes. But you two look totally different. I didn''t expect your coats are the same


    since your coat looks much more expensive than hers."


    Mocked by the middle-aged woman in public in this way, Erika stormed out angrily and her mother


    red at that woman and then followed.


    Maisie and the woman left the police station after expressing their gratitude.


    Then Maisie sincerely thanked the woman since, without her help, Maisie could achieve her goal.


    "You''re wee. I just could not stand her bullying others." The woman waved her hands. "I should go.


    My husband needs me in the hospital."


    Maisie had intended toe back to the hospital with the woman but she decided to make the woman


    leave first since she had to tell something to Erika.


    Erika and her mother who was waiting for a car frowned at the sight of Maisie.


    Maisie stood calmly and stared at Erika. "I have nothing to with Ezra. It seems that you are not in a


    rtionship with him. So we don''t need to humiliate each other."


    "And, I am not a pushover."


    Guessing that Erika just wanted to vent her anger by bullying others, Maisie aimed to warn and


    threaten Erika, hoping Erika would not bother her after this incident and thought Erika should learn a


    lesson today.


    Then Maisie stopped a taxi and left. Erika was seething with anger and shouted, "Who was behind her


    back?"


    "I can''t get any information," looking at Maisie''s receding figure sullenly, Mrs. Marshall added. "I will


    investigate this matter and hope it should not be Ezra."


    "Ezra? Impossible," Erika retorted. "He has abandoned her. Look at how dull and bored she is! Ezra


    would never love her."


    Mrs. Marshall didn''t answer and thought Erika was too na?ve to easily conclude that there was nothing


    between Maisie and Ezra.


    When Maisie returned to the hospital, David was awake and was ready to call Maisie after she left for a


    long time.


    "What''s wrong with your coat?" David immediately noticed the stains on her coat.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Maisie took off her coat. "I had a rough time with Erika."


    "Erika?" David frowned.


    "Calm down. Listen to me." Maisie told David the whole thing.


    David felt relieved after knowing Maisie deliberately fell down to teach Erika a lesson.


    "She will not pester me these days," Maisie said. "I need to make a call."


    She wanted to thank Julian if she knew from Emelia that Julian had helped her.


    Knowing what happened to Maisie, Emelia was surprised. "Erika made trouble for you?"


    Judging from Emelia''s response, Maisie realized Julian stayed out of the affair and her heart fell at the


    thought of someone.


    But after Maisie told Emelia the whole thing, Emelia was irritated and cursed Erika.


    Emelia then asked tentatively, "Do you think Ezra helped you deal with this matter?"


    Maisie had the same guess since she knew few influential persons except for Julian.


    Maisie said full of self-mockery, "Why would he want to help me?"


    "After putting me to shame with harsh words, he helped me this time. Why?"


    "Yes, he is mercurial," Emeliained and thought Ezra was a mad man.


    "In fact, I wasn''t moved but just felt I was humiliated by his favor." Maisie''s tone was tinged with sorrow.


    "He can hurt and help me when he wants. What does he take me for?"


    "Am I his toy?"


    "Is he just trying to show his kindness by helping me? When he thinks of me, he shows me love and


    concern. When he gets tired of me, he hurts me with mean words."


    "He humiliates me just because Ie from a poor family?"


    After finishing her words, Maisie sobbed.


    After being seriously hurt by his harsh words, Maisie had decided to stay away from Ezra but now she


    was overwhelmed by anger and sorrow after knowing Ezra helped her in this insulting way.


    Since bing a friend with Maisie, a tough girl, Emelia had never seen Maisie cry.


    Noticing that Maisie was sobbing on the phone, Emelia felt sad and cursed, "That bastard, why does


    he treat you in this way?"


    Emelia could not find a suitable way tofort Maisie and just cursed Ezra to put Maisie at ease.


    Standing at the corner of the corridor, Ezra stopped after hearing her words and bit his lips.


    Ezra thought Maisie should not be bullied by Erika because of him.


    Unexpectedly, Maisie mistook his nice intention for humiliation for her.

 Chapter 813 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 813 Misunderstanding


    When Maisie mentioned her poor family, Ezra deeply realized that she was seized with sadness after


    Ezra told his father how he disdained Maisie''s humble background.


    Deep in thought, Ezra was greeted by a passing doctor respectfully. "Hello, Mr. Cantillo."


    Maisie turned around with her phone in her hand. But she just noticed someone quickly left from the


    corner of the corridor.


    Full of mockery, she realized Ezra had heard all she said since she didn''t hide her true feeling or


    lowered her voice.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Ezra and Maisie hated each other. Naturally, they should never see each other.


    After ending the talking on the phone with Emelia, Maisie returned to the ward to take care of David.


    When having afternoon tea with Diana, Mrs. Marshallined about Maisie.


    Diana sneered. "Why would your daughter argue with such a skanky woman? Why didn''t you stop


    her?"


    Seemingly regarding Mrs. Marshall as her close friend, Diana actually belittled Mrs. Marshall and


    always condescended to her in all her dealings since they were young.


    Diana''s words and behaviors were full of condescension. Gradually, Mrs. Marshall held more grudges


    for Diana and avenged herself on Diana by sleeping with Roman, a yboy.


    Every time staying with Roman, Mrs. Marshall would feel gloat at the thought of Diana''s condescension


    and guessed that Diana would turn depressed if Erika managed to get married to Ezra.


    Failing to get anyfort from Diana, Mrs. Marshall could not visit Roman in the hospital, so she called


    him for sce.


    After Romanforted her for a long time, Mrs. Marshall felt much better.


    Though Mrs. Marshall didn''t know who help Maisie, Roman easily found the person''s identity and


    called his son, "You have told me before that you disliked Maisie. So why do you protect her this time?"


    Ezra mocked. "Is that Mrs. Marshall''s pillow talk?"


    "Calm down. Since you just recover, don''t wallow in sexual pleasure."


    "Bastard, what are you talking about?" Anger crept over Roman after his son deliberatelyughed at


    him for the so-called sexual pleasure. How could a sick person enjoy that?


    Ezra added, "Protect her? Of course not. I just don''t want to take the responsibility."


    "Erika is just a fool. How could a normal woman do such a silly thing?" Ezra ridiculed.


    Then he added, "By the way, I have a piece of news for you. I ruined their business deal."


    Roman was bursting with anger. "Ezra, are you crazy? They have been reduced to a miserable


    situation. You even ruined their business deal."


    "They should pay the price of what their spoiled daughter did," Ezra replied solemnly.


    Roman roared, "You said you weren''t protecting Maisie?"


    "Right, I didn''t. And I just could not bear Erika''s arrogance and condescension, especially her bullying


    others."


    Roman took a deep breath and knew his son''s move was reasonable since Erika made trouble first to


    provoke Maisie. Besides, Erika wasn''t important to Ezra.


    Roman collected himself and persuaded his son. "But think about your sister, Linda. What would she


    do if you destroyed her family?"


    With a weak constitution, Linda needed to spend a lot on medical care. If her family went bankrupt,


    Linda could not cover her own medical expense.


    Roman could not give Linda money directly or take care of her when he was hospitalized. He worried


    about how Linda lived her life if he passed away.


    These words rendered Ezra paused. He taunted, "Think about my sister? If I remember correctly, you


    had a couple of sisters for me out there? How can I take care of all my sisters when I have to do my


    own business?"


    Roman was so angry that he almost fainted.


    It took Roman quite a while to calm down and cursed weakly on the phone, "Bastard. You are crazy."


    However, Ezra hung up without hesitation. Roman threw his phone away and leaned on the bed,


    feeling hopeless and wondering why he had Ezra, his only son, and a recalcitrant guy.


    Roman thought that his unruly son might be spelled by Maisie with some magical tricks.


    He didn''t believe that Maisie who had been living a poor and miserable life would do nothing to win a


    rich man''s heart after she sized a chance.


    Many women courted Roman for his money these years. Clearly knowing these women were gold


    diggers, Roman included Maisie as one of those women.


    Then Roman asked his nursing worker to find Maisie and arranged a meeting with her.


    Maisie agreed to meet him. She had done nothing wrong and was not afraid to meet him.


    Roman came straight to the point. "What do you want?"


    Maisie raised her eyebrow. "What do you mean?"


    "Are you still in touch with my son?"


    "No," Maisie directly denied.


    Roman frowned. "Why did he protect you?"


    "You should ask your son about it."


    Surprised by her answer, Roman stared at her and realized his guess was wrong after noticing Maisie


    was overflowing with disdain for his son.


    In the past, Roman thought Maisie would never give up on a rich man but now he had to change his


    opinion of her.

 Chapter 814 Interesting

    Chapter 814 Interesting


    Knowing his implications instantly, Maisie realized that Roman mistook Maisie for one of those women


    who kept pestering his son.


    Full of mockery, Maisie replied, "I never want to pester you son. I''m up for nothing. Don''t worry. Ezra


    could not give me what I want."


    Maisie wanted a rtionship as faithful either as Emelia and Julian or as Nina and Cameron.


    She had aspirations for a positive rtionship with her mother-inw and a harmonious home


    environment that waspletely different from the toxic family where she had been living in her


    childhood.


    Then Maisie went away, leaving Roman alone in the ward.


    Roman sensed Maisie''s honesty judging from her serious expressions.


    At the thought of his son offering Maisie help and might love her, Roman gasped in shock.


    Before Roman ruminated on this matter, Mrs. Marshall called him andined in a crying voice that


    Ezra ruined their business deal.


    Totally irritated by all kinds of trivia, Roman answered impatiently. "He is mad. Ask Erika not to provoke


    him."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Marshall cried on the phone, "How about the business?"


    "You can do nothing but ept the reality," Roman added, "I''m in the hospital, not thepany."


    Mrs. Marshall cried devastatingly. "He is ruthless and makes us suffer serious financial loss. Erika didn''t


    bully Maisie and was humiliated by her in the end."


    "Why don''t you teach your son a lesson when he protects that woman?" Mrs. Marshall whined.


    Roman was seething with anger and could do nothing to separate Maisie from Ezra when they showed


    no feelings for each other.


    Roman had to warn Mrs. Marshall, "I''m in the hospital and cannot control everything. You should


    remember, don''t irritate him or all of you will pay the price."


    After Roman hung up the phone, Mrs. Marshall wailed and pped Erika.


    Fuming at her mother''s pping, Erika jumped from the sofa and bellowed, "Why do you hit me?"


    "Why?" Mrs. Marshall was devoured by wrath. "As you messed around, our family suffered financial


    loss and I was mocked by Diana for I didn''t discipline you."


    "Do you know how angry I was when she taunted me?"


    "I have told you before, don''t provoke Maisie. Now, everything goes wrong after you made trouble."


    Being scolded by her mother, Erika covered her face and turned away.


    Erika didn''t expect that Ezra would ruin her family business and thus she got annoyed.


    "Don''t make trouble. Though you can''t get married to Ezra, we can find another excellent man among


    numerous men in Riverside. Stay away from Ezra. He''s crazy." Mrs. Marshall was sullen and warned


    her daughter.


    Though Mrs. Marshall knew how dangerous Ezra was, Erika, a spoiled daughter, didn''t learn from this


    lesson this time.


    Erika sneaked out of home and took a taxi to Canuli to find Ezra.


    The receptionist stopped her but then had to follow the president''s order after reporting Erika''s arrival.


    Erika didn''t find Ezra in his office and was told by his secretary that Ezra was on the top floor.


    Erika had to take the elevator to the top floor.


    She saw Ezra sitting alone beside a round table with a cup of coffee on it, and he was staring nkly


    into the distance.


    In autumn, the weather became a little cold. It was not pleasant to drink coffee on a windy top floor.


    Erika wore very little and shivered with cold when she reached the top floor and cursed Ezra in her


    heart.


    Erika asked menacingly as she walked to a stop in front of him in high heels, "Why did you ruin my


    family business?"


    Ezra cast a nce at her. "Because you provoked me."


    Erika snorted, "When? I just had a problem with Maisie. Didn''t you two break up?"


    Close to him, Erika was enchanted by his handsome face and clear-cut figure.


    Though everyone asked Erika to give up on Ezra, she still could not resist his charm.


    She blurted out, "Do you love her?"


    Ezra chuckled. "Though we break up, you could not bully her."


    Before she said more, Ezra''s face turned grave instantly, making Erika sacred.


    "I agree to meet you today and want to tell you, stay away from me and everyone around me.


    Otherwise, you will have a bad day." His gaze was full of hostility. Shepressed her lips in fear.


    Then Erika asked full of unwillingness. "Why do you..."


    Before Erika finished speaking, suddenly Ezra rose from his chair, grabbed her by the cor, and pulled


    her to the edge of the roof. Erika almost fainted after looking down at the ground.


    Ezra pinned Erika against the railing of the roof, and if he let go, she would fall to the ground.


    Erika was on the verge of screaming but failed to shout due to anxiety.


    Ezra whispered in her ear indifferently, "Remember I almost strangled you in the cafe?"


    Erika gasped in pain while recalling the horrible scenesst time.


    She actually forgot it and didn''t admit that Ezra treated her ruthlessly due to her feelings for him.


    Last time, Erika believed that Ezra would not hurt her when she was with her best friends. But now she


    was frightened since they were alone on the roof.


    "Now, you are scared?" Ezra looked at her pale face with contempt and then warned with a cold smile,


    "Erika, if you don''t take my words seriously, I will show no mercy to you next time. You will know if I will


    kill you."


    He shook his head and corrected, "No. I won''t kill you but torture you and your families. It would be


    interesting when all of you could not stand suffering and beg me for mercy one by one."

 Chapter 815 I Never Mean to Start a Fight

    Chapter 815 I Never Mean to Start a Fight


    "It''s a warning this time."


    After saying that, Ezra shoved Erika away to the ground. Erika got up quickly and dashed to the door of


    the roof deck, scowling, "You crazy son of bitch!"


    Erika was deadly scared. It finally came to her sense why Ezra wanted to meet her on the roof deck.


    He wanted to give Erika a terrifying threat.


    After rushing out of the terrace and into the elevator, Erika slumped on the ground, bawling.


    She no longer wanted Ezra, who was freaking her shit out.


    She cursed Ezra that no one would love him and he would die alone in the end.


    Roman and Mrs. Marshall knew what had happened on the roof deck between Erika and Ezra. But


    neither of them questioned Ezra because they all knew that no one could stop him.


    Maybe Ezra acted like a real manic this time. Maisie''s life was peaceful for the next few days. No one


    came to trouble her.


    Maisie was busy taking care of David in the hospital during the day and went back to spend time with


    her son at night. When she was free, she would do her job.


    Five dayster, David was discharged from the hospital. Maisie came to pick him up.


    They took the elevator downstairs. When the elevator stopped at their floor and opened, Diana and


    Ruth were there. Ruth was holding a little boy around three years old in her arms. The boy seemed to


    be her son.


    David frowned instinctively. He didn''t want to stay with them in the same elevator.


    But Maisie had already stepped in first, so David had to walk in.


    After Maisie and David walked into the elevator, the elevator closed and went down. Diana and Ruth


    should havee out from Roman''s ward.


    Maisie didn''t look back, just ignoring them.


    She had no reason to avoid taking the elevator with Diana. If Maisie avoided them, wouldn''t it mean


    that she was guilty?


    Maisie had nothing to be guilty for since she didn''t have feelings for Ezra, so she didn''t have to avoid


    anything or anyone.


    But Diana didn''t intend to let Maisie go. She was standing behind Maisie, raised her hand, and yed


    with the little boy in Ruth''s arms while saying to Ruth contemptuously, "Some people are really


    ambitious. They want to marry into a wealthy family for an easier life."


    Ruth understood her mother''s implication. She echoed, "Yeah, who do they think they are?"


    Diana sighed with resignation, "Well, not any women can marry into our family."


    Diana and Ruth clearly mocked Maisie for wanting to marry Ezra. David was furious. Who the hell


    wanted to marry Ezra? Look at them! Just two resentful women! His sister would rather be alone in her


    life than marry into their family.


    But Diana and Ruth didn''t name Maisie, so David couldn''t fight back.


    Ezra really hated Diana. He especially wanted Diana to live under Maisie''s control and beg Maisie for


    mercy.


    Compared to David''s swinging mood, Maisie was extremely calm.


    The elevator stopped on the first floor. Before Maisie and David got out of the elevator, Maisie said to


    David in a disapproving tone, "What''s the point of being angry? Should I bite back after being bitten by


    a dog?"


    After saying this, Maisie went out of the elevator and David followed with a stunning look.


    As for Diana and Ruth in the elevator, they came back to their senses after they walked some distance


    away. Ruth said angrily, "Did she just call us dogs?"


    Diana gritted her teeth and red in the direction of Maisie.


    Diana hated herself because she was too slow to talk back.


    Honestly, Diana didn''t expect Maisie to fight back since Maisie didn''t react to her sarcasm. So Diana


    took Maisie as a pushover.


    Unexpectedly, as Diana put her guard down, Maisie fought back.


    "I have to teach this bitch a lesson!" Ruth was angry. She thrust the boy into Diana''s arms and went


    after Maisie, but Diana stopped her.


    "There are a lot of people here. Do you want to make things worse?" Diana warned Ruth, "Have you


    forgotten how she embarrassed Erika?"


    Diana was proud of the way how she educated her children. Her daughter would never be as rude as


    Erika, especially since Ruth was the vice president of Canuli, who was almost in charge of Canuli.


    Ruth calmed down. She took her son from Diana''s arms and said, "I don''t expect that she''s not a


    pushover."


    "Yeah," Diana smoothed her hair, "No wonder the stupid Erika would fall into her trap."


    Ruth said again, "Do we have to teach her a lesson when no one''s around?"


    Ruth couldn''t just let it go.


    Although Ruth looked elegant, she hated Ezra''s guts and was full of hostility to anyone and everything


    rted to Ezra.


    Of all information she learned from Diana since childhood, Ruth believed that Ezra''s mother seduced


    her father and that Ezra stole everything that belonged to her, so thrust hated him so much. She also


    hated Maisie who had a rtionship with Ezra.


    "It depends," Diana said, "Her brother was discharged from the hospital. She would not continue to


    stay in Riverside. If she leaves soon, we actually don''t have to teach her a lesson."


    "I still haven''t figured out Ezra''s attitude towards Maisie. It''s better for us not to provoke Ezra when


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    things are unclear."


    "Okay." Ruth could only listen to her mother.


    Maisie slowed down to wait for David behind her. Because of his wounds, David couldn''t walk too fast.


    David was overjoyed when he caught up with his sister. "Maisie, good job!"


    When David recalled Diana''s and Ruth''s confused looks after being mocked, heughed.


    "They thought they were the only ones who know how to mock? We are better at it, but we just didn''t


    bother to pay attention to them." David cut in.


    Maisie said lightly, "I never mean to start the fight."


    Maisie kept a low profile, so everyone mistook her for a pushover.

 Chapter 816 Never Thought About Love and Marriage

    Chapter 816 Never Thought About Love and Marriage


    As soon as they arrived home, Maisie received a call from their mother.


    "Oh, crap!" Maisie had been busy taking care of David these days and forgot their mother''s monthly


    transfer.


    From the first day of her work, their mother requested Maisie to transfer a certain amount of money


    every month to support the family.


    Logically, David should give some money, but their mother never mentioned this to him. David also


    offered to take on some responsibilities, but their mother refused.


    Their mother said that David was still a kid who needed money, especially when he dated someone.


    As for whether Maisie had anything to spend money on, it was not within their mother''s consideration.


    But Maisie didn''t mind it. First, she had the obligation to support her parents. Second, the unfair


    treatment between her and David was there since they were born.


    Fortunately, she was not a spendthrift. The money offered by the Hughes Group was very good. Even if


    she gave some money to their mother, her pocket won''t be strapped for cash. Especially David often


    bought clothes and cosmetics for Maisie.


    David said that their parents should not only be supported by Maisie. Since their mother didn''t ept


    his money, he gave the money to Maisie. But Maisie refused.


    For Maisie, David was a very good brother. Maisie didn''t mind if he could help her with the money. So


    David could only make up for it by buying her something.


    Maisie answered the phone and said quickly, "Sorry, mom. I''ve been busy these days so I forgot to give


    you the money."


    But their mother sneered on the phone, "Forgot it? I think you do it on purpose, right?"


    "You dyed a couple of days this month. Then you will dy a few days next month. Gradually, you


    will fool me, right?"


    Facing their mother''s unreasonable questioning, Maisie chose to be silent, because she knew that no


    matter how she exined, their mother would never believe her.


    David was angry as he overheard the conversation. He immediately spoke for Maisie, "Mom, can you


    stop being mean to my sister? She really has something to do and forgot it!"


    David was really disappointed with their mother. He protested to the parents countless times that it was


    not unfair to mistreat Maisie, but they never listened.


    But when their mother heard his voice, she immediately became overjoyed, "David?"


    "Why haven''t you called me for so many days? How are you recently?"


    Their mother only cared about David butpletely ignored Maisie, which made him feel gross.


    David replied less enthusiastically, "I''ve been very busy with work recently."


    He didn''t want their parents to know that he was hospitalized. Otherwise, they would ask Maisie for


    more money.


    "No matter how busy you are at work, you should always call us. Otherwise, your dad and I will be very


    worried about you." Their mother continued talking, without asking why Maisie was with him.


    After David handled the call, Maisie changed her shoes and then went into the house.


    She logged into the bank ount with her other work mobile phone and quickly transferred money to


    her mother.


    "David, you''re not a kid. It''s time to find a girlfriend to get married, right?" Their mother urged David on


    the phone.


    "You need someone to take care of you and everything. Then we can feel more at ease."


    Hearing it, David felt upset. With such parents, how could he dare to find a girlfriend and get married?


    At that time, the rtionship between his girlfriend and mom would definitely be a big problem.


    David knew his own mother best. If he got married, his mother would definitely let his wife take care of


    him and serve him. In his mother''s opinion, the wife was just like a ve.


    David didn''t want to live like that. He wanted to find a girl to cherish, not tomand.


    He and Maisie were twins. His mother only urged him to get married but never cared about Maisie.


    David actually knew that his mother wished Maisie would never get married so that she could rely on


    Maisie forever.


    Once Maisie got married, if her husband stopped her from giving such arge sum of money to her


    family, then Maisie''s parents would get nothing.


    "I don''t want to get married. I''m busy with my career now." After chatting absentmindedly, David


    hurriedly hung up the phone. When his mother received the money, she didn''t bother Maisie anymore.


    Maisie was preparing meals in the kitchen. David went in with a face full of guilt, "Maisie, I''m sorry. If


    you didn''t take care of me, you wouldn''t forget it."


    Maisieforted him with a smile, "It doesn''t matter. You quickly get some rest."


    David wanted to say something, but Maisie helped him out of the kitchen.


    After getting David on the bed, Maisie solemnly suggested, "Mom is right. You should really find a


    girlfriend."


    Maisie could generally guess the content of David''s phone call with their mother.


    David looked repulsive, "Don''t you know what kind of person our mother is? If I get married, I will


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    definitely be caught in the war between my mother and my wife all day long!"


    David felt a headache just thinking about it. Now he was single but he was so happy.


    Maisie said, "Haven''t they been living in their hometown all the time? They probably won''t live with you


    in the future. So your wife and our mother won''t see each other several times a year."


    David spread his hands, "Who knows whether she wille to take care of my child after I have one?


    If it''s a girl, she willin again."


    "If we can''t have a son, won''t she be crazy?"


    "As soon as I think that I may face all kinds of problems in the future, I don''t want to fall in love or get


    married at all."


    Hearing it, Maisie was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect David to think like that.


    It seemed that David actually thought about falling in love and getting married, but the family made him


    dispel all thoughts.


    Maisie felt so sad. She always thought it was a good thing that their parents gave David so much


    preference, but she didn''t know that their love was also a burden to David.


    Their mother''s unreasonableness also made David shy away from marriage. If one day their mother


    found out that David had no intention of getting married because of her, what would she be like?


    But Maisie had to agree with David over their mother, who preferred boys to girls. If David bore no sons


    in the future, their mother would really go crazy.


    Thinking of this, Maisie also sighed and thought that it was also good for David not to fall in love or


    marry for the time being, so as not to harm him and his future wife.

 Chapter 817 Run Into Him at the Airport

    Chapter 817 Run Into Him at the Airport


    After David was discharged from the hospital, he urged Maisie back to Grafstin. Maisie wanted to stay


    for a few more days to take care of David. When hepletely recovered, she would leave.


    But Emelia and Julian also agreed with David. After all, Maisie had a child. Diana and her daughter


    were so mean, so Maisie was not safe enough to stay in Riverside.


    Emeliaforted Maisie, "I''m good at cooking. We can take care of David well."


    Emelia was right. Besides, there was a chef at their home. Emelia was good at cooking. It was a piece


    of cake for her to feed David.


    Maisie was moved. She hugged Emelia gently and said, "Thank you."


    Emelia was the boss of Maisie and David. There was no need to take care of them like this, but Emelia


    was so kind and beautiful. Because of their friendship, David had such special treatment.


    Maisie chose to leave at night. There were few people at the airport at this time, so it would not attract


    the attention of others. Second, the child could sleep on the ne at night, so his crying wouldn''t make


    trouble for others.


    Maisie and Daisy left separately. Daisy and the child went to the airport. Maisie then arrived in another


    car with the luggage.


    Maisie didn''t expect to see Ezra as soon as she stepped into the airport hall.


    Ezra was pushing a suitcase, with his assistant by his side. It seemed that they were going on a


    business trip.


    Maisie nced at Daisy, who was not far in front of her, and the child who was being held by Daisy. Her


    heart beat faster. Maisie was extremely depressed. How small this world was! Why did she run into


    Ezra in such a situation?


    Ezra saw Maisie too. Maisie immediately put on a calm look, not wanting to be seen through her guilty


    conscience by him.


    Ezra''s gaze stopped for a while on the threerge suitcases in her hand. Maisie was startled again.


    Maisie only came back to take care of David for a few days. Logically, there was no need to bring that


    much luggage. But she also brought the child''s and Daisy''s stuff. The child''s stuff was too much, so it


    took up arge suitcase.


    It looked exaggerated actually.


    Daisy had been taking the child at home for the past few days. Maybe the child suddenly arrived in a


    strange and noisy environment like the airport, so he suddenly cried.


    Daisy turned back to look at Maisie, but Maisie nervously turned her eyes away.


    Her son''s crying made her anxious. She really wanted to hug him in her arms tofort him, but Ezra


    was still staring at her, so Maisie could onlypress her lips to suppress the worry and anxiety in her


    heart.


    She lowered her head and texted a message to Daisy. She didn''t even make a phone call now.


    "The child''s dad is at the airport. We have to pretend not to know each other."


    Fortunately, Maisie and Daisy had cultivated a good tacit understanding. After reading the message,


    Daisy hurriedly turned around with the child in her arms.


    Maisie breathed a long sigh of relief, then wheeled the three suitcases to the check-in gate, trying to


    avoid staying in the same space with Ezra again.


    In fact, she never told Daisy about the child''s father. Daisy was smart, and she never asked. Daisy only


    did what she should do as a nanny.


    This time, they suddenly run into Ezra at the airport. Maisie feel that Daisy was a calm and sane person


    who could be hired for a long time.


    After Maisie disappeared from sight, Ezra could not help frowning.


    Ezra was indeed going on a business trip with his assistant tonight. He didn''t expect to see Maisie at


    the airport.


    It was obvious that Maisie was leaving after taking care of David, but was it necessary for her to bring


    three suitcases so exaggeratedly?


    She just went back to Riverside for a few days. Perhaps she bought a bunch of gifts? Or were they gifts


    from Emelia and the others?


    Ezra felt puzzled. The cry of a child not far away made Ezra''s already irritable mood even worse. He


    hadn''t slept well for the past few days. The cry of the child made his temples hurt.


    After looking back, Ezra instructed his assistant to buy him a cup of hot coffee, and then he went to the


    VIP lounge.


    Because of this incident, Maisie didn''t find her son and Daisy until she boarded the ne.


    Fortunately, Ezra and Maisie were not on the same flight. She finally breathed a long sigh of relief after


    boarding the ne.


    Maisie met Daisy and the child on the ne. During this time, Daisy was taking care of the child alone.


    Maisie picked up the child as soon as they met and said apologetically to Daisy, "Thank you so much."


    "Never mind," Daisy replied with a smile.


    The child was already asleep at the moment. Maisie held her son in her arms and feltplicated.


    When she recalled how she had just met Ezra, Maisie was scared.


    Fortunately, Maisie saw Ezra as soon as she entered the airport. Otherwise, when Maisie met with


    Daisy and her son, Ezra would have seen the child.


    Maisie secretly swore that if she could, she would never go back to Riverside or some ces where


    Ezra was.


    Maisie calmed down. She then exined to Daisy, "We..."


    However, she was interrupted by Daisy''s warm voice before she could finish speaking. Daisy said


    gently, "This is your privacy. You don''t need to exin anything to me. All I need to do is take care of


    your child."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Daisy worked as a nanny to earn a living without a decent educational background, she knew


    what to do as a nanny.


    Maisie appreciated Daisy. "Thank you."


    The flight was smooth. They returned to the residence in Grafstin a few hourster. Then Maisie finally


    rxed.


    Ezra was on a business trip because a manager of a branch in another city misappropriated public


    funds, causing problems with the projects that Canuli invested in. However, as soon as Ezra and his


    assistant settled in the hotel, he received a call from the hospital.


    The hospital staff said in a heavy tone on the phone, "Mr. Cantillo suddenly passed out. Our doctor has


    sent him to rescue."


    "What?" Ezra felt extremely surprised. His father had been in good shape recently. Why was he


    suddenly emotional?


    Ezra was on a business trip, so he didn''t make his father angry or provoke him.


    Then Ezra just heard the staff member on the phone say again, "We checked the surveince camera


    and vaguely heard him shouting ''child, child'' in a very emotional state before he fell into aa, and


    then he passed out."


    Ezra felt more incredible.


    Child? What child?

 Chapter 818 Render Good for Evil

    Chapter 818 Render Good for Evil


    "How is he now?" Ezra calmed down a bit and asked.


    "He''s still in the OR. Mrs. Cantillo hase to the hospital." The staff said truthfully.


    "Okay," Ezra then hung up the phone.


    He had no ns to go back to Riverside City. Ezra just arrived here and things were quite tricky.


    Besides, every time something happened to his father, Diana and her daughter were the first toe.


    It was useless for Ezra to rush back.


    However, after hanging up the phone, Ezra pondered alone in the room for a long time, not knowing


    who the child was.


    Ezra thought with a self-deprecatingugh. Wouldn''t it be his father had another illegitimate child


    outside?


    His father wanted sons all his life, but now his only son hated him so much. Ezra went against his


    father in everything.


    If his father had another son who was still obedient and well-behaved, presumably his father would


    make a will to give all the property to the new son, which was indeed the reason why his father was so


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    excited that he fainted.


    Ezra didn''t think it was his son. He only had sex with Maisie.


    He didn''t believe that Maisie would give birth to their child. She didn''t seem to like children.


    It waste at night when he arrived. Ezra rushed to the branchpany early the next morning with his


    assistant.


    The manager had been controlled. Ezra went straight to the point when he saw the guy, "If you tell me


    who''s behind you, I can let you go."


    The manager didn''t have the courage to embezzle public funds. There must be someone behind him,


    or perhaps he was instigated by others.


    The people behind it must be Diana. They incited the manager to embezzle public funds, which led to


    an ident in the project that Canuli was investing in. Then Ezra would be so busy dealing with this


    shit that he had no time to devote more energy to fighting for the inheritance.


    It was best that Ezra had been out to deal with various things during this time so that they could stay


    with his father all the time before he really died. Maybe they could let his father change his will at the


    "There is no one behind me. It is my own fault." The manager said with his head down, "I owe a debt


    outside. I could only pay it off in this way."


    "How much do you owe?" Ezra asked lightly.


    "Several million..." The manager looked very guilty.


    Ezra said casually, "In my impression, you are not a gambler. How could you get into such a bad


    habit?"


    The manager lowered his head and sighed heavily, "I identally made a bad friend and was pulled


    into the abyss by him."


    "Mr. Ezra, I know that I''m sorry for you and all the employees in the branch. I will take all the


    responsibility for this matter. Just send me to prison!"


    The manager begged Ezra heartily.


    "I heard..." Ezra squinted at the manager, "You have a daughter who is going to take the college


    entrance examination this year?"


    "Yes," The manager didn''t know why Ezra mentioned this suddenly. He didn''t expect that Ezra would


    know about his family background.


    He was only a small manager of a branchpany that was not a powerful industry among many


    industries of Canuli. He thought that Ezra didn''t know him.


    Ezra pursed his lips and was silent for a long time. The manager didn''t know what Ezra was thinking,


    but his nervousness and guilty conscience made his back wet with sweat.


    "Let''s end this matter. Just give back the money you have left." Ezra finally made such a decision,


    which stunned the manager.


    Ezra didn''t pursue his legal responsibility?


    He actually said this was the end of the matter?


    Ezra''s assistant was also anxious and went to remind him in a low voice, "Mr. Ezra..."


    Didn''t theye this time to deal with this matter and hold the manager ountable? Why did his


    boss suddenly end it like this?


    Even the assistant, who had been working for Ezra, waspletely stunned.


    "If you go to jail, it will affect your daughter''s political examination or career. This stain of yours will be


    an indelible shame for her life." Ezra said this lightly, then got up and left. His assistant had to hurriedly


    follow up.


    As for the manager, he fell off to the ground, unable to speak for a while.


    After he came back to his senses, the manager covered his face with his hands and burst into tears.


    His cry was filled with guilt and self-me, as well as unspeakable remorse.


    What he told Ezra were all lies. In fact, the manager didn''t have any bad habit of gambling, and he was


    indeed instructed by others behind his back.


    Ezra''s tolerance made him feel guilty and even more tormented. In fact, he was terminally ill and


    instigated by the people behind him in desperation, who took risks to embezzle public funds.


    The guy promised him a good payout as long as he did these things as required. Then he could leave


    the money to his family.


    He knew that it would definitely be exposed and that the money he had embezzled would definitely be


    recovered. But because he was dying, it was okay for him to plead guilty and be sent to prison.


    The manager never expected that the ruthless Ezra in the rumors would be so tolerant. Ezra did not


    send the manager to prison and reminded him what kind of consequence this would cause to his


    daughter.


    "Mr. Ezra, why did you end it like this?" Ezra''s assistant was so anxious, "Just let him go like this?"


    "Render good for evil!" Ezra replied lightly.


    The assistant''s jaw almost dropped in surprise. Was Ezra such a kind person?


    After getting into the car, Ezra said, "We have also received the results of the investigation on this


    manager. He doesn''t have a bad habit of gambling. He has a terminal illness."


    "I said that he was not a person who wouldmit crimes, so if I treat him with such a forgiving


    attitude, it will make him feel guiltier."


    "I want him to reveal the person behind him, and hand over the evidence so that others will not say that


    I force him to admit it."


    No one knew how much effort Ezra had made on Canuli. He knew almost every senior in thepany,


    even the leaders of such small branches.


    That was why Ezra concluded that there was someone behind it from the moment he learned of the


    manager''s ident, and immediately thought of a countermeasure.


    The assistant suddenly said, "That exins it."


    He had to admit that his boss was really smart.


    Ezra''s ruthlessness had been spread through the wholepany by Diana''s various efforts. He had


    already be a ruthless person in everyone''s eyes. If the manager said out the man behind him


    immediately, Diana would surely throw mud at Ezra as soon as possible, using him of beating the


    confession out of the manager.

 Chapter 819 Its His Child

    Chapter 819 It''s His Child


    Ezra received a call from the nurse before he could wait for the manager to confess.


    The nurse said on the phone, "Mr. Cantillo asked you toe back immediately, saying that there is


    something important to discuss with you."


    Ezra was very disdainful, "Let him discuss with his wife. Why does he find me?"


    The nurse added, "Mr. Cantillo said it was about the child."


    Ezra frowned slightly. The nurse lowered her voice and said, "I heard some clues from his words when


    he was in aa. The child... maybe yours."


    The nurse was hired by Diana. But as Diana bribed the nurse, Ezra could sow discord within the enemy


    camp by paying the nurse more.


    All these years in the Cantillo family, Ezra outwitted Diana and her daughter. Now, these were all trivial


    matters.


    That was why Ezra could hear these from the nurse, but these words made him purse his lips in


    confusion.


    His child?


    "It should be a boy. I heard him call "grandson" or something. If it weren''t for a boy, Mr. Cantillo wouldn''t


    be so emotional and have fainted." The nurse added on the phone.


    Ezra tensed up. He couldn''t think of anything for a while.


    "Mr. Ezra?" The nurse called his name on the phone.


    Ezra came to his senses and said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll rush back right away."


    "Okay, then I''ll tell Mr. Cantillo." The nurse responded quickly.


    "Do Mrs. Cantillo and the others know about the child?" Ezra asked again.


    The nurse smiled and replied, "They knew that Mr. Cantillo shouted ''child'' before he passed out, but


    they all thought that was t Mr. Cantillo''s bastard. Mrs. Cantillo was fuming."


    After hearing this, Ezraughed mockingly. If he were Diana, he would be also freaking out.


    Ezra, the illegitimate son, was enough to drive Diana crazy. Over the years, Diana and her daughter


    had been intrigued against him and fought for his inheritance. Gradually, Diana seemed more haggard.


    If his father had another son, Diana couldn''t have the energy to fight again. It would be strange if Diana


    was not desperate or angry.


    After finishing the call with the nurse, Ezra immediately asked his assistant to buy him a ne ticket


    back.


    The assistant was puzzled, "Don''t you wait here for the manager to confess?"


    The assistant was so confused about this trip.


    Ezra instructed, "You stay here. When he finds you, remember to mark all the call records."


    "Okay." The assistant responded and drove Ezra to the airport.


    Ezra couldn''t calm down on the way back. If it was really his son, the child''s mother must be Maisie.


    Thinking of Maisie, and Ezra wasplicated. He felt so upset that he wanted to smoke, but he


    realized that he was on the ne.


    The nended in Riverside City. After picking up his luggage, Ezra lit up three cigarettes in the


    smoking room before he calmed down.


    His driver came to pick him up. After getting in the car, he took out his mobile phone and wanted to call


    Maisie. Ezra wanted to ask her if she had given birth to their child, but he remembered that Maisie


    changed her phone number after she went to Grafstin, so he couldn''t contact her.


    Ezra wanted to call Julian. If Maisie was pregnant and gave birth, Julian would definitely know it.


    But the next second Ezra gave up the idea because he knew that Julian and Emelia would protect


    Maisie.


    Only women would talk about this kind of thing. Anya and Maisie were not familiar with each other, so if


    Maisie was pregnant, she would not tell Anya. Then Phil didn''t know about it.


    In the end, Ezra called Arthur who was in Zoshalor. Jean and Maisie had a good rtionship. If the boy


    was really Maisie''s son, Jean would know about it, and Arthur probably knew it too.


    Arthur, who was busy, answered Ezra''s phone. But he didn''t hear Ezra''s voice for a long time. Even


    over the phone, Arthur could sense Ezra''s gloomy mood.


    Arthur frowned and asked, "Why don''t you speak? Are you drinking?"


    Everyone knew that Ezra was in a bad mood during this time. He smoked and drank at every turn. As a


    doctor, Arthur reminded him many times, but Ezra still went his own way.


    "No," Ezra said.


    Arthur said again, "Then what happened to you? You keep silent, which is so scary."


    Ezra was silent for a while, and then asked, "Arthur, are we good?"


    "Of course," Arthur replied without any hesitation.


    Ezra snickered, "Then let me ask you, did you hide anything from me?"


    Arthur was silent for a while.


    "No," Although Arthur quickly denied it, Ezra sensed something wrong. Arthur was a bad liar.


    That was probably Maisie''s child, but his good buddy kept hiding it from him.


    Ezra sneered, "Is this the friendship between us?"


    "If you think like this, I can''t do anything to stop you." Arthur quickly regained hisposure, and then


    added, "And for me, the rtionship with my wife is the most important thing."


    Arthur was indirectly telling Ezra that he listened to Jean in everything now. If Arthur really hid


    something from Ezra, it was because Jean wouldn''t let him say it.


    Ezra was so angry that he hung up the phone.


    Well, well! Since things hade to this point, Ezra could find out the truth himself.


    After Ezra arrived at the ward, Roman asked the nurse to go out first.


    Roman looked very weak. But his eyes lit up immediately when he saw Ezra.


    Roman didn''t say anything, but took his phone tremblingly and found a photo to show Ezra.


    When Ezra saw the little boy in the photo, he was instantly sure that it was definitely his child, because


    the little boy looked so much like Ezra when he was a child.


    His mother loved him very much and she was a professional photographer, so she had taken so many


    photos of Ezra since he was a child. Ezra had seen those photos so many times that he knew what he


    looked like at any time.


    Besides, Ezra could conclude that the child''s mother was Maisie. Although this child was very simr to


    Ezra, his eyes somewhat looked like Maisie''s.


    But Ezra remained calm. He asked casually, "What do you mean?"


    "You tell me!" Roman was angry at his indifference, "When did you have a child?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    That was still a son!


    When Roman thought of this, he was excited. The grandson he was looking forward to was never a


    dream.

 Chapter 820 The Childs Mother

    Chapter 820 The Child''s Mother


    "If I said I didn''t know that, would you believe me?" Ezra said to his father mockingly.


    Roman was startled for a moment and then said, "I guessed it. The person sending me this photo told


    me that I could never find this child. He let me know that I have a grandson whom I''ll never meet in my


    life."


    Ezra asked, "Is the photo sent to you by someone else?"


    "Yes." Roman sighed, "I was resting in bed that day. Suddenly I received this photo and those words."


    "This person hates me very much. He deliberately tortured me by sending such photos. I was so


    excited that I could see my grandson, but I was pissed off by this guy. So I fainted in anger."


    "If I find out the vicious person, I will kill him!" Roman gritted his teeth with hatred. If it weren''t for his


    luck, he might have passed away.


    Ezra mocked, "There are too many people who hate you. Maybe they all want to see you dead."


    Ezra had never been soft-hearted when he retorted Roman. He was telling the truth. Roman didn''t


    know how many people he had offended for so many years. Maybe those women whom Roman yed


    with all wished him to die.


    After arguing with Roman, Ezra said again, "Give me the phone number of the person. I''ll check it out."


    "The first thing I did when I woke up was to check the phone number, but it went dead," Roman said,


    but he still gave Ezra the phone number.


    He knew that Ezra would definitely have other ways to find it out. Roman wanted to continue to check,


    but now he was sick and couldn''t do it.


    Ezra nced at the number, wrote it down, and sent it to his subordinates so that they could find it as


    quickly as possible.


    Ezra looked back at Roman and said solemnly, "First of all, I want to make a statement. Although I''m


    not sure what happened to this child, if the child''s mother doesn''t want him to return to our family, I


    won''t force her."


    The implication was that if the child''s mother didn''t agree, Roman couldn''t let the childe back.


    However, this touched the bottom line of Roman. He was so eager to have his grandson. If Roman


    could bring the child back to the family, their family would have a sessor.


    So, Roman was annoyed when he heard it. He immediately shouted, "Why don''t you force her? That''s


    your child, my grandson. He muste back to our family!"


    Roman was extremely weak. He immediately became dizzy after such a roar, but he still propped


    himself against the hospital bed and stared at Ezra resolutely.


    Ezra knew why Roman would be so angry. He knew better than anyone how eager Roman wanted


    sons and grandsons. Because Ezra was a boy, Roman forcibly took him away from his mother and


    insisted on taking Ezra back to the Cantillo family.


    However, Ezra and his mother were not as rich and powerful as his father. Roman even threatened


    them by crushing his mother''s career. Ezra couldn''t bear his mother being in trouble, so he decided to


    return to the Cantillo family.


    It was not easy for his mother to live in a foreign country with him. Later, she managed to run a small


    photography studio based on her hobbies and professions. Then the business was getting better and


    better, and their life was better.


    But after Roman knew he had a son, he didn''t hesitate to use all his strength to crush the photography


    studio of Ezra''s mother. It was her effort for half her life. But this woman didn''tpromise and would


    rather close the photography studio than let Ezra go back to Roman''s side.


    But Ezra felt sorry for his mother. He also vowed to take everything away after returning to the Cantillo


    family for his mother.


    This was also the reason why even after he returned to the Cantillo family, Ezra had been against his


    father for so many years.


    Ezra hated his father more than anyone.


    If it wasn''t for Roman who insisted on letting him return to the Cantillo family, Ezra wouldn''t need to


    face all kinds of dealings from Diana. He wouldn''t have be such a scheming person, such a


    person full of hatred in his heart, and Ezra would not be such a person who was indifferent to anything.


    Therefore, when his child was facing the situation of being forcibly taken away by Roman again, Ezra


    swore that he would not let Roman seed.


    But in fact, even if the mother was willing, Ezra wouldn''t agree.


    He just wanted to torture Roman. The more he desired, the more Ezra made him not get it.


    "I think you should understand a fact." Ezra looked at Roman and said coldly, "The child is mine, and


    you have no right to speak."


    After Ezra said this, he turned around and left. Roman was so angry that he smashed another cup.


    Roman was really desperate. No one would understand his feeling of falling from heaven to hell.


    He was badly ill. His biggest wish now was to see the sessor of the Cantillo family. Now he finally


    saw hope, which, however, was shattered by Ezra.


    Ezra knew that Maisie didn''t want to return the child to the Cantillo family.


    If she wanted the child to return, Maisie would have told Ezra early.


    The child seemed to be almost one year old now, but no one told them, which meant that Maisie never


    intended to let the childe back to the Cantillo family.


    Romany on the hospital bed for a long time before he regained some strength. His eyes shed with


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    endless determination. Since he could bring Ezra back to the Cantillo family, he could also bring this


    grandchild back to the Cantillo family.


    Ezra left the hospital, feeling a little dazed for a while.


    He looked at the people around him and the cars on the road, not knowing what to do. He actually had


    a child!


    Ezra used to reject children and marriage very much. He felt that these were all constraints on life. Life


    was short. Why should he spend time on children and women?


    How good was it to live freely!


    So when Ezra first learned that Maisie was pregnant, his first reaction was rejection. Ezra didn''t want


    children.


    But now...He remembered the little boy he saw on Roman''s phone. Ezra didn''t have the slightest


    rejection. Instead, a strange and unspeakable emotion spread over his heart.


    Life was really amazing. That was his child, who had a simr face to him.


    Thinking of the child''s mother, Ezra immediately came to his sense.


    Maisie! She really impressed Ezrapletely this time!

 Chapter 821 Its Me

    Chapter 821 It''s Me


    Although Ezra was upset about Maisie, he didn''t me Maisie for keeping the baby without telling him.


    He just felt cheated, and also worried.


    If Ezra had made his attitude clear, his father would definitely meddle in and make things difficult for


    Maisie and the child.


    And if Diana, that vicious woman knew he had a son, she would go crazy. No one could guess what


    she would do.


    Thinking of those, Ezra let the driver send him to the airport and booked a flight to Grafstin on the way.


    When hended in Grafstin, Ezra got a message from his staff.


    First of all, Maisie''s residence in Grafstin had changed. Thest time Ezra came to see her, she lived


    somewhere else, and now she had moved to a ce closer to the branch of the Hughes Group,


    apparently to take good care of the child.


    Second, it was David who tortured Roman by sending pictures of the child.


    David was aputer expert. He thought he could send photos to Roman unknowingly and torture


    Roman without anyone noticing.


    But David underestimated the abilities of Ezra''s staff.


    Roman only tracked down the phone number, so he failed, while Ezra''s guys were more careful and


    finally got David.


    Ezra could fully understand David''s revenge on his father. David cared about Maisie very much. He


    must have hated his father since thest time his father brought Maisie in a car ident.


    This time Maisie came back to take care of David who intensified his hatred against Erika and Diana


    when the humiliation towards Masie happened.


    Ezra pinched his forehead to ease the migraine without clear judgment over David''s move.


    Although David managed to get back at Roman and nearly killed him, David exposed Maisie and her


    child. Knowing that he had a grandson, his father would certainly do something.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    And Diana...


    Anyways Ezra felt grateful for David. After all, Ezra still knew he had a child.


    Coming out of the airport, Ezra took a taxi to themunity where Maisie was located.


    When he arrived downstairs, Ezra happened to see a middle-aged woman who looked like a babysitter


    pushing a baby stroller.


    Ezra recognized the little boy in the stroller at a nce, and he just looked like the picture his father


    showed him. But the boy looked more vigorously and lovely.


    As for the babysitter, Ezra studied her face and got a shback. When he ran into Maisie at the airport


    that night, a woman passed them with a child in her arms. It was exactly that babysitter.


    At that time, Ezra did not notice the babysitter and the child, because the child was wearing a hat with a


    They were once so close.


    No, they were not just close. His son even lived under his very eyes for several days.


    Maisie really put on a good show. Ezra thought it was unusual for her to take threerge suitcases.


    Now, everything seemed to make sense.


    Thinking about this, Ezra only felt the anger in his heart surge out again.


    But then he adjusted his mood and stepped forward.


    The babysitter froze in horror as soon as she saw Ezra as if she had seen a ghost.


    Although Maisie never told Daisy about the father of the child, Daisy immediately recognized the man


    in front of her because the father and the son were so much alike.


    Recently, the weather here was pleasant. Daisy would usually take the child out to walk in the sun, but


    she did not expect that such a thing would happen.


    When she regained her senses, Daisy turned to wheel the child away. Ezra stepped forward and


    stopped them.


    "What do you want?"


    Daisy immediately pushed the cart behind her to protect the child.


    Daisy knew Maisie never intended to expose the child. As a well-paid babysitter, she should take good


    care of the child at such a time. She wouldn''t allow someone to take the child away.


    Yes, Daisy instinctively thought Ezra was here to rob the kid.


    The babysitter''s loyalty was a surprise to Ezra. Seeing she was very defensive, he took the initiative to


    take a step back.


    He didn''t want to conflict with the babysitter, let alone frighten the child.


    At the moment, the child in the cart was blinking and staring at him, but instead of crying in front of a


    stranger, he was babbling curiously at Ezra.


    The child really softened Ezra. He smiled at the child and told the babysitter, "Call Maisie. I''ll talk to


    her."


    Daisy had no choice but to call Maisie. It was better for her toe back soon.


    On the other side, Maisie was very busy in thepany. She answered the phone as soon as Daisy


    called. Actually, she didn''t expect the call from Daisy. She was afraid to hear what was wrong with the


    child.


    "Anything wrong, Daisy?" She mped her phone between her shoulder and ear, still flipping through


    documents in her hand.


    "It''s me." That man''s voice suddenly came from the phone.


    Maisie''s mind almost exploded.


    The phone slipped off her shoulder to the desk in front of her.


    The voice was strange but familiar to her, like a bolt from the blue above her head.


    "Can I borrow you a second? Can we meet?"


    The man''s voice came faintly from the phone again.


    Maisie suddenly came to her senses. She grabbed her phone and said, "I''ll be right back."


    With that, she hung up the phone and rushed out without even having time to put on her coat.


    On the early autumn day, she was only wearing a shirt. Thepany was very close to her house, only


    a few minutes walk, so Maisie usually didn''t drive.


    But the distance of a few minutes today was like a year for her. Regardless of the high heels, she was


    wearing, Maisie ran all the way back. By the time she met them, she was a mess, with hair worse


    tangled.


    This should be the most embarrassing time for her in front of Ezra since they met.


    But Maisie couldn''t take care of anything. She went over and stood in front of Daisy and the child and


    asked Ezra coldly, "What do you want to do?"


    "Rx. I''m not trying to do anything."


    Maisie was so nervous that Ezra could not help appeasing her first.

 Chapter 822 So Many Whys

    Chapter 822 So Many Whys


    Of course, Maisie wouldn''t believe Ezra''s words.


    But she immediately asked the question she most wanted to ask, "How do you know?"


    On the way back, she ran frantically while wondering what went wrong and how Ezra suddenly knew


    about the child, but she couldn''t figure it out.


    Ezra''s eyes fell on her red heels, "Can we go to your apartment first?"


    He did not think that their current situation and her current state were suitable to talk about this issue.


    They had a lot of things to talk about and needed a quiet ce.


    Maisie followed his eyes to her heels. Although she was used to wearing high heels, Maisie still felt a


    burning pain as she ran all the way.


    She looked up at Ezra and rejected politely, "There is a coffee shop at the gate of themunity. You


    can wait for me there. I need some time to clean myself."


    Maisie instinctively didn''t want Ezra to go into her apartment, which was her private space. ording


    to her current rtionship with Ezra, he was also not fit to go there.


    Ezra didn''t expect Maisie would say such words, but that didn''t stop him from insisting.


    "I think it''s a private thing and not appropriate to talk in public," he suggested slowly.


    Ezra''s reaction reminded Maisie of some shameless rascal.


    But she had to admit that Ezra did make sense.


    If they couldn''t make peace and started to quarrel, it was really not good for outsiders to know they


    were actually fighting for their child.


    So Maisie had topromise and looked at her son in the cart, telling Daisy, "We''ll go back first. You


    may take him for a walk."


    "Okay," Daisy answered and hurriedly pushed the cart away.


    Maisie walked to the apartment, but it was only then that she felt the pain in her feet, which hurt at


    every step. Her heels also broke, which made her walk even harder.


    Ezra followed her, coughed slightly, and asked her, "Need help?"


    Perhaps Ezra could give her a hand.


    "No, thanks," Maisie refused firmly, simply bent down to take off her high heels, and walked barefoot on


    the cold ground.


    Ezra frowned slightly. When did she be so stubborn?


    It was not warm in autumn, let alone walking barefoot. Maisie went so far as to refuse his support.


    Maisie was not like this before. She used to be docile and sensible most of the time, no matter on or off


    the bed, but now she was like a different person, tough and difficult.


    What Ezra didn''t understand was that Maisie used to be obedient to him because she loved him. She


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    was willing to be intimate with him and allowed him to get close because she wanted to stay with Ezra


    and cherished her time with him.


    Now she didn''t love him, they were just strangers. She didn''t have to worry about his feelings, and


    couldn''t ept the help of a "strange" man.


    It was too ambiguous and inappropriate.


    After entering the elevator, Maisie raised her hand to press the button. But Ezra''s hand also reached


    out, and their fingertips touched each other on button 16.


    Maisie''s put her fingertip down, but Ezra had no intention of moving his hand.


    Maisie took a nce at him and quickly withdrew her hand.


    She was a little upset, Ezra also pressed button 16, which meant he even knew which floor she was in.


    On the 16th floor, Maisie stepped out of the elevator, opened the door, and entered the house, with


    Ezra following her.


    "Suit yourself."


    After that, Maisie walked into the bedroom.


    Ezra squinted at her graceful back several times before looking around the house.


    The decorations of the house were sweet, which waspletely different from the style of the


    apartment she once had in Riverside City. That one had a cold feeling about it.


    Much more, the edges and corners of the table cab were wrapped up in order to protect the child,


    which truly showed the consideration of the hostess. There was a big carpet lying in the living room,


    next to which was arge bookshelf and toy rack.


    And there were two photo frames on the table, with two pictures in them respectively.


    One was supposed to be taken on the day the baby was born, and the other should be on the day he


    was one month old.


    Thetter was the picture of Maisie and the baby. The baby smiled happily in her arms, while she


    looked down at the child affectionately.


    They looked so sweet, but Ezra frowned slightly.


    Didn''t she think there was something wrong?


    Like someone was missing?


    In just a few minutes, Maisie walked out. She had changed into other clothes, trimmed her hair, and put


    a band-aid on her feet.


    She got two sses of water and invited Ezra into the study.


    Her study wasrge and suitable for talking.


    Because she was a typical career woman, Maisie mainly took a fancy to the size of the study when she


    considered buying this house.


    Ezra looked at the tasteless in water in his hand, and stared at the woman opposite, "Can''t I at least


    get a cup of coffee?"


    In the past, when he went to her ce, Maisie would prepare his favorite coffee. But now?


    Such a big difference!


    Maisie responded, "I''m not in the mood to make coffee."


    After all, her ex was here, in her own apartment, wanting to know about the baby issue.


    Ezra looked at Maisie and snorted, thinking that she was honest.


    "Who told you about it?" Maisie started to ask questions.


    Ezra confessed, "I''m afraid you can''t handle this. Let''s talk about the kid first."


    Maisie would be devastated if she knew that her most trusted brother had exposed the matter.


    Of course, David didn''t mean to do this, he just wanted to get back at his father, and he was just too


    confident about hisputer skills.


    "So you lied to me when you offered to get rid of the child?"


    "And at that time, you have already made up your mind to keep the child."


    "Yes."


    Maisie didn''t deny what he said, answering briefly.


    Ezra asked again, "Why?"


    "Since you had the baby, why didn''t you let me know?"


    "Why did you get so many whys? Save it."


    Maisie was obviously impatient and aggressive.


    Ezra stared at her in disbelief, thinking that there was something wrong with his ears and misheard her.


    She was now like a hedgehog, covered with spines.


    And the impatience deep in her eyes was revealed, which made him feel hurt.


    Maisie added, "Even if you know the reason, can you change anything?"


    Maisie didn''t know when Ezra had be so nagging. She didn''t want to mention the past at all.

 Chapter 823 Given Love

    Chapter 823 Given Love


    "I''ll make it clear. I will not give up custody of the child."


    Maisie didn''t bother to guess what Ezra was thinking and expressed her attitude first.


    "Of course, you cane to visit the child. I won''t stop it."


    Maisie was not an unreasonable person. She never wanted to tell Ezra the child, never wanted to use


    the child to ckmail Ezra anything, but now that he knew it, she would not stop him from exercising


    his right to be a father.


    "You are telling me now?"


    Ezra was a little aggressive. "What about those days when I''m absent to be a father?"


    Maisie was a little surprised by Ezra''s questioning.


    What did he mean?


    me her for not telling him about the child?


    But Ezra was the one who didn''t want this kid in the first ce!


    Maisie was so upset about the situation that she asked again, "What do you want?"


    Since she had a child, Maisie felt her life couldn''t stand any storm.


    She just wanted to live a stable and simple life.


    The simpler, the better.


    The simpler, the more secure.


    The presence of Ezra disrupted all her serenity. She didn''t want to dawdle around here.


    Since Maisie was straightforward, Ezra said directly, "The child needs to live under my nose."


    Maisie sneered, "You were the one who didn''t want this kid. And you are now here asking for


    everything you want. Mr. Cantillo, who do you think you are?"


    Ezra was not annoyed by her offensive words, "I''ll feel much more relieved in that way."


    "Do you know how important this child is to that old man in my family? Do you know how deadly it is to


    that witch Diana?"


    Ezra''s words got Maisie''s tongue.


    Of course, she did know that.


    Roman favored boys over girls to the extreme. He was terminally ill now. He must be extremely eager


    to have his grandson, the sessor of the Cantillo family back.


    Diana was desperate to help her two daughters fight for the right to inherit the Cantillo family. She


    hated her appearance of Ezra. Now that Ezra had a son, she might try different ways to kill the child.


    Maisie looked pale at the thought of this.


    Ezra was a little distressed to see her like this.


    He could feel that the child was all she had and that if something happened to the child, she would go


    crazy.


    He couldn''t help slowing down and said earnestly, "Let me protect this child, Maisie."


    "I will take my son abroad."


    Maisie did not ept his proposal, but said decisively, "I will quit my job. After everything is settled, I


    will leave here with the kid to some ce where no one knows us."


    Ezra opened his mouth in disbelief.


    "You would rather give up everything you have, career, fame, and status than let me protect our child?"


    Maisie was now the manager of the branch of the Hughes Group. It was such a perfect job. For a girl


    from a poor family, she was a great sess.


    But now she was willing to give up everything just to make a clean break with him. That was so crazy.


    "Giving birth to him means that I have the ability to protect him. I won''t bother Mr. Cantillo."


    With that, Maisie stood up and made a gesture of seeing off the guest.


    Maisie thought Ezra''s idea was ridiculous and she couldn''t ept it.


    How could the child live under his nose?


    Maisie couldn''t live without her child. Did Ezra mean that he would move here?


    Or she would move to his ce with the child?


    Hearing her words, the once patient Ezra began to feel angry.


    "Maisie!"


    He grabbed Maisie by the wrist and pulled her in front of him.


    Maisie could tell his anger from his face.


    "Easy," she said calmly. "I just don''t want you to wrong yourself for the child."


    "And I don''t want you to live with a woman you don''t like because of the child."


    Hearing her words, Ezra slightly opened his mouth, unable to make a single sound.


    It seemed that the words that reached her in the hospitalst time caused indelible harm to her.


    "Those words..."


    Ezra tried to exin something, but Maisie had wrenched her wrist out of his hand and turned to leave.


    Ezra finally exploded and pressed Maisie on the wall. He clenched his teeth and said, "You think they


    won''t find you if you hide abroad?"


    "My mother and I once lived abroad. You know that, right?"


    "My mother had no family and no worries here. What about you?"


    "David still lives and works in here, right under their noses. If you leave, I can imagine what they would


    do to David to make you show up."


    The wall in Maisie''s heart copsed. She felt weak in both of her legs.


    The child and David were very important people in her life.


    She had just been preupied with leaving with her child, forgetting that those vicious people would do


    something to David.


    Ezra approached her and said in a slightly mocking tone, "Maisie, I didn''t expect you to be such a


    coward. You only know to escape."


    Maisie titled her head, sping her hands.


    What could she do if she didn''t run away? Living with Ezra?


    No, absolutely not.


    Her dignity did not allow her to do so, and she did not ept Ezra to be with her by giving in for the


    sake of the child.


    She didn''t want to be given love.


    The two were so close at the moment that Ezra felt his breathing be difficult. He looked at the


    woman''s delicate eyebrows and murmured, "Maisie, let''s get married."


    "And we can take the child back to the old thing. He won''t be a time bomb for us then."


    Maisie looked at him in shock, but the next moment sarcasm showed up in her eyes, "I refuse."


    Ezra wanted to say something else, but Maisie had already pushed him away with a gloomy


    expression, "Mr. Cantillo, you may go now."


    "I will think about the future of the child."


    Her attitude was so cold that Ezra could onlypromise temporarily. Forcing her would only make


    everything be worse.


    "I''ll be in Grafstin these days. Call me if you need anything."


    Making a pause, he then added, "I still use the same phone number."


    With that, he turned and left. The moment the door was closed, Maisie''s eyes turned red.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie thought firmly that she didn''t want to be given love. But the next second, he offered such an


    absurd idea and gave his love to her generously.


    She was a human. She had feelings. She would hurt.

 Chapter 824 Slap in the Face

    Chapter 824 p in the Face


    Arriving downstairs, Ezra did not leave immediately. He wanted to see his boy. Searching around, he


    finally found Daisy and the child in the square of themunity.


    Daisy saw Ezra from afar, and the man was really eye-catching.


    Considering that he would attract attention as soon as he came, Daisy immediately stood up and took


    the initiative to walk toward Ezra.


    Maisie had not called her to say that this man was not allowed to see the child, so Daisy acquiesced


    that they could meet and took the child to Ezra on her own initiative.


    "Thank you."


    Ezra thanked Daisy and then bent down to tease his son in the stroller.


    The man''s slender fingers tickled the baby''s fleshy chin and said, "It''s daddy, little bun."


    "Call daddy."


    However, the little boy justy in the cart kicking his short legs, babbling.


    When he first saw the child downstairs, he was quite far away, and now he bent down to look at the


    child so closely, especially at those big bright eyes, and some indescribable emotion welled up in his


    heart.


    Well, how could he describe that feeling?


    Like a p in the face?


    Before that, if anyone mentioned the topic of the child, he would be extremely annoyed, and he would


    feel a headache at the thought of that "creature."


    He thought that only people who were done with their lives would want kids.


    For example, Julian had two kids now. He was very busy every day, busy working during the day and


    looking after the children at night. The rare weekend had now been designated as a family day.


    And Julian told his friends bluntly that if they would like to hold a party, his house would be a perfect


    ce. In that way, Julian could take care of his family.


    At that time, Ezra truly despised Julian, thinking he was insane.


    Paying hisfortable life for having two children? That was not his type anyway.


    But now looking at the child giggling at him, Ezra felt it was okay to have such a creature, without the


    boredom and exclusion he had imagined.


    Daisy exined helplessly, "He is now eight months old. Although he babbles, he is not able to call you


    daddy..."


    No one has ever guided him to call daddy. After all, there was no such person as his father.


    Ezra naturally understood the meaning of Daisy''s words, but he didn''t give up and continued, "Son, call


    Dad."


    The little boy continued tough at him, drooling.


    Daisy carefully wiped it off with a handkerchief. It was normal for a child at such an age to drool.


    After that, Daisy took a careful look at Ezra. The man looked very difficult to get along with, and he was


    inexplicably cold. She didn''t know if the baby would feel sick about this.


    However, Daisy did not see any impatience and disgust on his face, but saw Ezra slightly raise a smile,


    "Has he always been so happy?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ve been staying with this child since he was born. He is a smile-a-lot boy. He will smile at anyone he


    meets. That''s cute, right?"


    Ezra felt surprised. He and Maisie were not people who love tough, but their kids seemed to be a


    total difference.


    Since he first saw him downstairs, the little guy has beenughing happily.


    He and Maisie, two cold people, gave birth to a little sweet bun?


    "What''s his name?"


    Ezra raised his hand and touched the soft little face again. Then he straightened up and asked Daisy.


    "Ezio Brennan," Daisy replied with a smile.


    "Ez...io? "


    Ezra could feel his quick heartbeat when he heard "Ezio".


    His intuition told him that this name was rted to his, with the same Ez.


    Why did she use that word for their child?


    Was she still thinking about him?


    Ezra''s mind was about to explode, but soon he got cold.


    Daisy exined, "Yes, Maisie said the name means simplicity. She wants her child to lead a simple and


    easy life, without too many twists and turns."


    Daisy did not know that the man was named Ezra. She just truthfully told the reason why Maisie chose


    the name for her child.


    Ezra suddenly lost the inexplicable excitement and enthusiasm.


    It turned out he was just ttering himself.


    Seeing that Ezra had no intention of leaving, Daisy spoke up, "Well... Please excuse us. We''ve been


    out for a long time. It''s time to go home."


    Ezra regained his mind, stepped back, and made way. Daisy nodded to him and pushed the child


    away.


    Ezra watched them gradually disappear from his sight, feeling somewhat sad. He was reluctant to let


    them leave. He wanted to follow, but he stopped, thinking of Maisie''s rejection of him.


    Actually, he meant it. That proposal. "Let''s get married."


    After they got married, Roman would certainly give him thepany. After all, he had a son.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t want to get thepany because he valued money, but to fight for his mother.


    In this way, the struggle between him and Diana for so many years hase to an end, and of course,


    if Diana wanted to continue to make things difficult for him, he wouldn''t be done with her.


    After knowing the existence of the child, Ezra suddenly wanted to put an end to the fight.


    After Daisy took the child home, Maisie calmed down her previous negative emotions and immediately


    took her son out of the cart and kissed him, "Baby, do you miss mom?"


    The little guy responded to her with a giggling smile.


    Daisy nced at Maisie and said tentatively, "His dad was down there with us for a while."


    "Well."


    Maisie replied calmly, "Now that he knows, he has the right to meet Ezio."


    "That''s true."


    Maisie added, "If hees to see the child, you can just let him in."


    Anyway, there was not much time for them to continue such a father-love-son rtionship.


    She had thought carefully about the future of her and her child and finally decided to take him abroad.


    Even if she stayed here with her child, even if the child was well protected by Ezra, David would still


    have the chance to meet different risks from Diana.


    If Diana did not get the benefits she wanted, she would still find David''s troubles.

 Chapter 825 Destroy All of Them

    Chapter 825 Destroy All of Them


    If so, Maisie would rather go abroad with her child than live with Ezra.


    As for Ezra''s proposal to get married, she thought it was ridiculous.


    When she returned to thepanyter, Maisie talked to Julian about leaving.


    She knew that her sudden leave would make things difficult for Julian. After all, no ordinary people


    were capable of doing her job. The former manager retired after her arrival. No one would have thought


    that Maisie would leave.


    At Riverside City, Diana learned from her staff that Roman had met Ezra, they broke up again, and that


    the child was Ezra''s.


    Diana, who was already looking bad, sat down on the sofa for a long time and could not recover.


    That should be Ezra''s child!


    Diana just felt very tired.


    No matter whether that was Roman''s or Ezra''s child, as long as it was a boy, it was a big shock to her.


    For a moment she hated the world, hated the tradition of preferences for sons, hated the arbitrary


    Roman, and even hated herself who could not give birth to a boy.


    If she had given birth to a boy, Roman would not have had a mistress outside and that bastard Ezra


    would have never been born.


    Diana was exhausted nning these things. She wanted to spend her every day happily and easily.


    Sometimes when she looked at herself in the mirror, Diana felt pathetic.


    Diana was once a beautiful woman. Since the emergence of Ezra, an illegitimate child, she had


    obviously grown much older. If she hadn''t tried all kinds of beauty care frequently, and if she hadn''t


    used expensive cosmetics to maintain herself every day, she would have been even more aged.


    She hated it. She really did.


    Diana hated everyone who got her into such a desperate predicament, if she could, she would


    definitely tear each of them to pieces!


    Ruth hurried home, held her arm, and said somewhat desperately, "Mom, it''s Ezra''s son?"


    Ruth was actually a bnced person, but now she was panicked. She said angrily and anxiously,


    "How? In this way, we are totally done."


    "Why? You wish it is your father''s kid?"


    Diana, who was already in a bad mood, was angered by Ruth''s words, "Do you want to see me


    betrayed again?"


    Roman''s previous love affair had already broken her heart. As Roman got older these years, he didn''t


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    concentrate on those things, otherwise, she didn''t know if she would really kill Roman.


    Ruth was startled by Diana''s look and realized that she had said the wrong thing.


    "I just didn''t think that a yboy like Ezra would have a child. Doesn''t he always reject marriage and


    dislike children?"


    Diana said angrily, "None of us knew about this child. It was obvious that his woman didn''t want him to


    know."


    Ruth frowned and asked, "Who is the child''s mother then?"


    Suddenly, Diana got a message. After reading it, she muttered to herself in disbelief, "It''s her?"


    "How could it be her?"


    Ruth hurriedly leaned forward to take a look at Diana''s phone, which said that Ezra had gone to


    Grafstin.


    Ruth also instantly knew who the child''s mother was, Maisie was in Grafstin, and she was Ezra''s ex.


    Ruth had a very bad impression of Maisie.


    She didn''t forget how Maisie taunted her and her mother thest time she was in the hospital elevator.


    And now Maisie gave birth to Ezra a child, which was a big threat to her.


    Ruth hated Maisie''s guts. She had a son with her husband, and recently she frequently showed up with


    her son in front of her father, hoping to impress her father and get him to give her thepany and all


    his possessions.


    She promised her father more than once that she could let her son''s surname be Cantillo.


    But her father didn''t have any enthusiasm when he saw Ruth''s son.


    Ruth really didn''t understand. Her surname was Cantillo. She had the Cantillo family blood on her body,


    and so did her son. Why couldn''t she and her son get what belonged to them?


    Although her father was not a little bit moved, Ruth thought she had some hope about it.


    Now the appearance of Maisie''s son haspletely cut off all her hopes.


    She had been nning hard with her mother for so many years, and even she had tried many ways to


    get her son. She secretly aborted two babies before her son all because she found out those two


    babies were girls.


    This kind of thing did great harm to a woman''s body. She had suffered so much in order to have a boy


    to fight for thepany and the money. Now, now...


    Ruth began to cry in despair. Seeing her daughter being like this, Diana wore a gloomy expression.


    "Stop it," Diana said angrily. "It''s not over yet."


    Ruth choked, "But Ezra even has a son. How can we turn things around?"


    "You know what, he can have no son."


    Diana''s eyes turned deadly red. She was really going to be driven crazy.


    After so many years of marriage to Roman, she thought she had always been a considerate and


    perfect wife, but she was repeatedly hurt by Roman. He could have so many affairs outside, but he


    really shouldn''t have taken Ezra home and nurtured him as an heir.


    Where did he put her years of hard work and patience in doing so?


    He really broke her dignity and pride.


    Many people, including Roman, have advised her many times to stop fighting with Ezra. As long as


    Diana was willing to get along with Ezra, who would definitely treat Anna and Ruth well.


    Ruth would still hold an important position in Canuli, and Anna would still have a rich life and continue


    to live her life as a socialite.


    But Diana refused.


    Why should the money earned by her legitimate husband be inherited by an illegitimate bastard?


    Why should she and her daughters ept the son of her husband''s mistress?


    Diana could let go, only when she was dead.


    Reality had forced her into a desperate situation.


    Diana would destroy all of them. Definitely!

 Chapter 826 Ezra Is Afraid of It!

    Chapter 826 Ezra Is Afraid of It!


    Diana and Ruth calmed down a little bit. Then they went to the study to discuss the next n.


    However, before they figured it through, Diana''s cell phone rang.


    When Diana saw the caller ID, she froze slightly, and then she picked it up with a sneer.


    This call was from Ezra. Diana sneered because she felt that Ezra was afraid.


    She answered the phone with a rxed and proud tone, "What''s the matter?"


    Ezra had returned to the hotel where he stayed in Grafstin at this time. Sitting by the bar, he shook the


    red wine ss in his hand and said, "Don''t do anything to my son! Otherwise, you can''t bear the


    consequences."


    "You''re afraid now, right?" Diana couldn''t help sneering, "You''re not afraid of anything, are you? You


    even look down on your own dad, don''t you?"


    In the beginning, when Ezra returned to the Cantillo family, Diana didn''t pay much attention to him.


    She thought that it didn''t matter even if Ezra didn''t listen to her or didn''t take her seriously. As long as


    he listened to Roman, it was fine, because Diana could tell Roman what he did.


    But Ezra turned out to be a rebellious and unscrupulous lunatic! Roman couldn''t educate him at all!


    So Diana lost many opportunities to seek benefits for herself and her two daughters. Whenever she


    thought of these, Diana hated Ezra''s guts.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Ezra said, "Parents love their children. They will think about their children. Just as you have been


    nning for your two daughters for so many years, after learning that I have a son myself, I have to


    think about him too. "


    Before Diana said anything, Ezra added, "I''m not in the mood to talk with you more, so I''ll be as quick


    as possible."


    Suddenly being talked back by him, Diana gnashed her teeth in anger.


    He wasn''t in the mood to talk with her? Was she in the mood to talk to such a bastard? Diana felt


    ashamed to talk to such an illegitimate bastard!


    "I''m calling you today, not because I''m afraid, but want to warn you. Don''t have any dirty thoughts.


    Even if my dad is gone, I won''t mistreat you and your daughters." Ezra said. Then he sneered again,


    "Otherwise... the consequences will be more tragic than you can imagine."


    Just the fact that Roman had an affair with Mrs. Marshall could make Diana copse.


    "Are you threatening me?" Diana was so angry that she was shivering.


    "Yes." Ezra didn''t deny it at all, and even gave Diana some advice, "You really should stop."


    "You wish!" Diana shouted hysterically, "As long as I live for a single day, I won''t let you have a good


    life!"


    "Since you have to do this, don''t me me for not reminding you." Ezra hung up the phone after saying


    this.


    Diana was so angry that she almost smashed her phone. Fortunately, Ruth stopped her.


    The veins on Diana''s forehead popped out. "He dared to threaten me? He dared to warn me? Who


    does he think he is?"


    "He''s just a bastard born from that skank!" Diana scolded fiercely. Even though Ezra had told her that


    his mother didn''t like Roman at all, Diana still believed Ezra''s mother was ying hard to get.


    "He is clearly afraid. Now we know his weakness." Ruth said after helping Diana to sit down.


    After Diana sat down, she calmed down a bit. Ruth was right. If Ezra didn''t care about this child, he


    didn''t have to go to Grafstin in person, and he didn''t need to make this phone call to threaten her.


    Ruth asked again, "Do you have any good ideas?"


    Diana sneered, "Of course. Let''s make a scene and disturb their life, and we can take advantage of the


    chaos and do what we want to do."


    Ruth was excited and smiled, "What should we do?"


    Diana waved at Ruth and told her the n in a low voice. After listening to it, Ruth pped her hands,


    "That''s great. It''s going to be so much fun."


    Diana smiled proudly.


    Maisie came back to thepany. After taking care of the affairs at hand, she hesitated for a long time


    before she called Julian, and then she told him what happened today.


    Julian frowned tightly, "How did Ezra know it?"


    Julian believed that those who knew the secret would keep it well. How could Ezra and Roman know


    about it?


    "He didn''t tell me and I didn''t ask," Maisie replied.


    Maisie and Ezra really had a rocky history. Ever since Ezra asked her to marry him, Maisie felt that she


    couldn''t follow him at all, so she didn''t want to say a word more.


    "What''s your idea?" Julian asked her.


    Maisie said apologetically, "I know theplicated things about the Cantillo family, so I want to take my


    child abroad. I''m sorry for causing such big trouble at work. I''ll wait until you find the right person to


    take over my job before I leave."


    She had been working for Julian for so many years. Maisie resigned because she wanted to keep her


    child. Julian let here to Grafstin as a branch manager actually to give her a job so that Maisie


    could raise her child.


    This time, she gave up the work because of her own personal affairs. To be honest, Maisie looked


    down on herself.


    Because of her gratitude, Maisie once swore that she would work hard to run the branch well, and she


    would work diligently for Julian and the Hughes Group until she had to retire.


    It just didn''t ur to her that change always went beyond ns. The exposure of the child disrupted all


    her ns.


    Julianforted her, "You don''t have to worry about this. I can re-hire Daniel back."


    Daniel Wynne was the previous branch manager. He had already returned home to enjoy his life after


    Maisie came to Grafstin to take over the branch. It was the best n that Daniel came back to take


    over all these temporarily. After all, Daniel had just retired, so he should be familiar with many things.


    Julian added, "If you have a good ce abroad to go, contact them as soon as possible, in case


    something happens."


    Julian was even clearer about the things about the Cantillo family. He also agreed with Maisie taking


    the child to leave here.


    Not long after Maisie ended the call with Julian, she received a call from Emelia. It must be Julian who


    told her about the exposure of the child.


    "Maisie, are you okay?" Emelia was very worried about Maisie.


    Maisieforted her, "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    "They will know it sooner orter." Maisie was relieved now. She didn''t mind Ezra knowing about the


    child, but his proposal of getting married made her a little anxious.


    Ezra was willing to marry a woman whom he didn''t love for the sake of the child, but Maisie didn''t want


    to wrong herself and marry a man who didn''t love her.


    Maisie didn''t have to get married. Wasn''t it enough to get hurt in the rtionship once?

 Chapter 827 Dont Promise What You Cant Do

    Chapter 827 Don''t Promise What You Can''t Do


    Emelia asked her again, "What reaction did Ezra have?"


    Maisie didn''t tell Julian much about what she and Ezra talked about. After all, Julian was a man, so it


    wasn''t good to level it with him.


    She simply told Julian that she didn''t want to make do with Ezra for the sake of the child and that she


    didn''t want a loveless marriage. Julian agreed.


    When Emelia asked this again, Maisie told her that Ezra proposed to get married.


    After hearing this, Emelia was speechless. She didn''t know what Ezra was thinking about now. But


    Ezra actually proposed to get married at such a time! Without exception, everyone would think that it


    was because of the child.


    Neither Maisie nor her friends would agree on this.


    If Maisie had the idea of being with Ezra for the sake of the child, she wouldn''t have given birth to the


    child alone.


    "He''s really¡­" Emelia wanted toin about Ezra but found that she didn''t know where to start.


    Ezra imed that he was a love expert, but how could he be some about his feelings?


    He asked Maisie to marry him now, which forced her to make up her mind to leave the country.


    Maisieughed at herself, "I have always been so irrelevant in his heart, right? He cared for me so less.


    He thinks I will happily agree as long as he asks me to get married to him."


    "There is always a gap between a poor girl like me and a rich fuck-boy like him. From the beginning,


    he''s just not that into me."


    Emelia felt very sad when she heard it, "Don''t despise yourself. Although he is a jerk, I think he''s good


    at picking girls. When he was with you, he must have thought you were excellent and charming. "


    "He just likes something new." Now, Maisie could calmly review her rtionship with Ezra.


    "He was just interested in me at that time, and I just wanted to seek something exciting. We''re both the


    same kind of person." Maisie mocked herself again. Hearing it, Emelia didn''t know how tofort her


    anymore.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Emelia also knew that Maisie had indeed been over Ezra now and moved on. Emelia just wanted Ezra


    to stop harassing and hurting Maisie.


    Get married?


    Emelia didn''t know what was wrong with Ezra. He kept saying that he didn''t need the marriage. But


    now he told Maisie that he wanted to get married to her. Didn''t he think it was ridiculous?


    It would be strange if Maisie took it seriously!


    They then chatted about Maisie''s n after going abroad. Maisie said that she would go to Ascana.


    She and David studied in Ascana with the funding of the Hughes Group. Maisie was rtively familiar


    there, so she wouldn''t have to spend time adapting.


    As for the work after going abroad, Maisie hadn''t thought about it too much. Besides, she had nothing


    to worry about. With her career experience, she didn''t have to worry about finding a good job.


    After Emelia hung up, she called Julian, who was working in thepany, andined to him


    about Ezra. Emelia vented all her dissatisfaction with Ezra on Julian.


    Julian could only bear it silently. After all, Ezra was his friend!


    However, Julian also felt that Ezra''s proposal of getting married waspletely a humiliation for


    Maisie. Julian was also pissed, and then he called Ezra.


    "Who exposed it?" Julian asked straightly. ording to Ezra''s nature, it was impossible for him not to


    investigate the person behind it.


    Sure enough, Ezra said, "If I said it was David, would you believe it?"


    Julian was surprised. But after thinking about it, he wasn''t surprised.


    David cared for Maisie so much. It was understandable that he did this to take revenge on Roman, but


    David had always been a calm person.


    After the silence, Julian said, "I will invite David to Grafstin."


    David had to confess this to Maisie.


    Ezra said, "Let hime to me first."


    "Okay." Julian answered, "If something goes wrong in your brain, just go to the hospital."


    "What did you mean?" Ezra was puzzled.


    Julian huffed, "You asked Maisie to marry you at this time? Are you insane?"


    Ezra responded, "If I don''t marry her, how can I protect her and the child?"


    "You can protect her by marrying her?" Julian was not someone who could be easily fooled. He


    immediately pointed out the logical mistakes in Ezra''s words.


    "You are clearly selfish! You actually asked her to marry you now, which is that you are clearly looking


    down on her!" Julian finally shouted out these words, putting Ezra to be silent for a while.


    "Don''t promise what you can''t do to her. End it!" Julian couldn''t help yelling at Ezra. Then he directly


    hung up the phone. There was no chance for Ezra to exin.


    Ezra held the phone and showed a self-deprecating smile.


    How did Julian know that he couldn''t give Maisie what she wanted most?


    He couldn''t give it to her before, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t give it to her in the future.


    When David received the invitation call, he knew something wrong.


    Moreover, Julian asked him to go to Ezra first. David felt that what he had done might have already


    been exposed.


    David chose theputer major when he studied abroad. He was a top talent in this industry. It was no


    exaggeration that if he wanted to be a hacker, ordinary people couldn''t crack the code he


    designed.


    The next morning, Maisie was having breakfast with Daisy at home when the doorbell rang.


    Maisie got up to open the door. When she saw Ezra, Maisie just wanted to close the door. Now she


    didn''t even want to see this man.


    Maisie knew that Ezra shoulde to see the child, but she felt that he shoulde here after she left


    for work, so as to avoid the awkward meeting between them and not disturb his quality time with the


    child.


    But then David came out from behind Ezra. His face was swollen, and the corner of his mouth was


    bruised.


    Maisie asked David worriedly, "What happened?"


    David gave a cold snort and nced at Ezra. Maisie immediately understood that Ezra hit David.


    She found it unbelievable. Then she looked at Ezra and snapped, "Why did you beat him?"


    "He will tell you and let him be the judge of this fight." After Ezra said that, he went straight into the


    house as if this was his own home.


    Maisie gritted her teeth and suppressed the urge to drive Ezra out. Then she pulled David to ask,


    "What''s going on?"

 Chapter 828 Just Leave Me Alone!

    Chapter 828 Just Leave Me Alone!


    David and Maisie immediately went to the study. While ncing after them, Ezra teased his son who


    was ying alone on the carpet in the living room.


    The little guy was wearing a clean and cute romper, crawling forward with difficulty.


    With short hands and feet, he crawled on the carpet and arched his back like a little bug.


    Ezra felt that the little guy''s way of crawling was really clumsy, so he couldn''t help but gently pinched


    his chubby calf and said, "Why is it so clumsy?"


    Hearing it, Daisy, who was on the side, came over and exined with a smile, "He has just started


    learning to crawl at this age. It takes time. You''d better take something to guide and motivate him in


    front."


    Ezra coughed lightly to hide his embarrassment. How could he know that this little guy just learned to


    crawl? He thought that all children could do anything when they were born.


    Looking around, Ezra found a toy. Just as he was about to lead his son to him with the toy, he heard a


    furious roar from Maisie from the study, "David!"


    David told Maisie the truth.


    "Do you think my life is too easy?" Maisie''s voice was much higher than usual, and it was trembling


    with anger. Everyone could hear how furious and desperate she was.


    Since Maisie gave birth to the child, Daisy had been with her. But she couldn''t help but be taken aback


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    by Maisie''s yell.


    In her impression, Maisie was approachable, gentle, and easy to get along with. Daisy had never seen


    Maisie get irritated with anyone for so long, and had never heard Maisie yelling at anyone like that.


    Then she hurriedly stepped forward to check on the little guy. The child was frightened.


    After hearing Maisie''s roar, the boy instantly froze there. Soon, his eyes instantly puffed.


    In the next second, he cried loudly. Ezra witnessed the whole process of his son crying. He wanted to


    hug him and coax him, but he didn''t know where to start.


    He had never held a child. Even if Julian had two children, Ezra never offered to hold them once.


    Everyone knew that Ezra hated children, so Julian never insisted on him holding his children. So even


    if he felt so sorry for his son now, Ezra didn''t know how to hold him.


    At this moment, Daisy had stepped forward and picked up the child, letting the little many on her


    shoulder. She gently patted his back to reassure him, "Shhh¡­ Don''t cry. Mom is not yelling at you."


    But the little man was still frightened. Hey on Daisy''s shoulder and continued crying. Ezra felt so


    heartbroken. He had never had this strong feeling before.


    Was this the so-called father-son connection?


    His son cried, and he also felt heartache?


    In the study room, David apologized to Maisie with great guilt, "Maisie, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect it would


    cause such big trouble. I just¡­"


    David was interrupted by Maisie before he could finish his words, "You just want to take revenge on


    those people, right?"


    "I''ve been telling you from the very beginning that I have nothing to be said about breaking up with


    Ezra, and I''ve known for a long time that there would be no good ending between me and him. You


    don''t have to worry about me!"


    "David, the best way to keep decent is to mind your own business! Clear?" Maisie yelled at David with


    red eyes.


    This should be the first time that Maisie had said so harshly to David in so many years. Maisie knew


    that it would hurt David, but she couldn''t care so much. Maisie thought this would make David realize


    that he shouldn''t get his hands on her business.


    Maisie could understand how much David cared for her, but he should have her consent first.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry..." David slumped into the couch and kept apologizing.


    Maisie calmed down for a while and realized her words were really strong, so she smoothed her hair,


    and turned to apologize to David, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that."


    "I''m in a mess."


    Maisie was really annoyed when she thought about Ezra.


    "Leave me alone." Maisie took a deep breath and asked David to leave.


    She didn''t want to see David now, nor did she want to see Ezra. Thinking of this, she opened the door


    and walked out straight to Ezra in the living room.


    Ezra was trying to learn to hug his son. Since Daisy had put the boy in peace, Ezra opened his arms


    towards the little guy, "Would you like toe to Dad''s arms?"


    As soon as Ezra said it, Maisie rushed out. Ezra dropped his arms embarrassedly.


    "Mr. Ezra, the situation in my family is a littleplicated. Would you minding next time?" Maisie


    said this to him so politely.


    "I want to stay with my son." Ezra didn''t want to leave at all. He managed to get close to his son a little


    bit. Besides, Ezra was also worried about Maisie, and even more worried about their safety, so he


    made an excuse to try to stay.


    David also came out of the study, "Maisie..."


    Maisie was irritated by these two men and emotionally broke down again. With mystical strength,


    Maisie stepped forward and grabbed Ezra''s arm. Then she dragged him to the door, "Just go away!"


    She turned around and threw David out again, "Leave me alone! I don''t want to see you guys now!"


    Her look was so terrifying that David and Ezra didn''t dare to resist.


    After Maisie closed the door, she felt that the world was much quieter. She went to the bathroom to


    wash her face and calmed down. Only then did she take his son from Daisy''s arms.


    The little guy happily shouted at her, "Mommy, Mommy..."


    Listening to her son''s soft voice, Maisie felt that her eyes turned red.


    It was her fault. She shouldn''t have brought him to the world where he was suffering.


    Maisie thought that she could promise him a worry-free and peaceful life forever, but she didn''t


    expect¡­


    Daisy felt so sorry for her, "You should eat. I''ll go to heat something for you. You have to get some


    strength to face these things, don''t you?"


    Maisie was not in the mood for food, but she agreed with Daisy.


    Only when she was full, and only when she got better first, she could protect her son.


    Ezra and David ignored each other and left. Ezra went to take the elevator. David didn''t want to stay in


    the same space as Ezra, so he chose to take the stairs.


    When he arrived in Grafstin and saw Ezra today, David was beaten down by Ezra with a punch. David


    was not bad at fighting, but he was unprepared.


    "You look smart. Why are you so stupid this time?" Ezra stared at David condescendingly.

 Chapter 829 Snatched the Handkerchief

    Chapter 829 Snatched the Handkerchief


    David hated Ezra. Now, he was beaten down to the ground by him, so David was immediately enraged.


    After he got up from the ground, David punched Ezra defiantly.


    They fought fiercely in Ezra''s hotel room, destroying much stuff. David''s face was bruised. Ezra was


    not much better. David punched hard in Ezra''s chest. He felt that Ezra must have been injured.


    The sound of the fight shocked the room attendant, and the security guard was called to stop them.


    Ezra paid for the damage and said to David. "How much sadness and resentment do you have so that


    you can''t bear it?"


    "You think I don''t hate them? But I''ve taken it for so many years!"


    "Especially it''s about the child, you should discuss with me first. I have a way to torture them. But now,


    they know him. They will aim at him!"


    When David heard that the little guy would be aimed at, he felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    David didn''t expect it to be so serious, but he still said to Ezra mockingly, "What do you mean by telling


    you first? Do you think I''m on the same side as you?"


    "I hate them, but I hate you even more." David sneered, "If you hadn''t yed with my sister''s feelings,


    she wouldn''t have to give birth to the child before she gets married and bears other people''s judgment


    to her!"


    "I know. You would say that she made her own choice, so she deserves it. But if you wear a condom


    that night, how could she get pregnant!"


    Facing David''s usation, Ezra nced at him coolly, then went to the bar and poured himself a ss


    of wine. He emptied the ss before replying, "First of all, I didn''t say that she deserved it. You just


    imposed your thoughts on me."


    "Secondly, you never had sex. You may never understand that even if I use condoms or she takes pills,


    it may not be a hundred percent safe."


    Ezra''sst sentence inmed David. Ezra not only mocked David but refuted his words.


    David was so angry that he walked over and grabbed a ss. He drank several sses of wine in a


    row.


    ¡­


    At this moment, Ezra was in the elevator and David took the stairs.


    David was rtively slow. He was in a bad mood, so he walked slowly. When he came out of the


    building, he saw Ezra waiting for him outside.


    David nced at him annoyedly, "Is there anything else?"


    "David, I think you should change your attitude." Ezra kindly reminded him, "We should work together,


    not be hostile to each other."


    "Who the hell wants to work with you? No way!" David just wanted to fight with Ezra again.


    He would never forgive Ezra in his life! He would never work with Ezra in this life.


    Ezra was not annoyed, but continued, "You must know that now we are the people who can protect


    Maisie and the kid best. Who will protect them if we''re against each other,?"


    "Well, then tell me, how should we work together?" David sneered.


    Ezra, a scumbag who hurt his sister, came to make a team with David.


    Ezra told David his thoughts. "It''s simple. You can persuade your sister to marry me."


    "Marry you?" David was so pissed off. He had never seen a person like Ezra


    "Ezra, you don''t understand the meaning of marriage at all, do you?"


    "Let her marry you? Do you love her?"


    Without waiting for Ezra to say anything, David answered for him, "You don''t love her! You admitted it


    yourself. What''s more, you even look down on her. You are clearly humiliating her by letting her marry


    you!"


    "Those of you who keep saying love is so naive." Ezra said lightly, "Marriage can be built on love,


    interests, or even children."


    "As long as two people have amon goal, they can get married."


    "Fuck off!" David shouted. He couldn''t bear it any longer. He just wanted to punch Ezra again.


    David realized that he wasn''t going to have a good talk with Ezra today. As long as Ezra spoke, David


    wanted to punch him.


    Upstairs, Maisie calmed down and changed her clothes to work. Julian informed Daniel to take over


    Maisie''s jobs today. She was very busy.


    Maisie still had to prepare for going abroad with her son.


    Maisie carried her son at the entrance, saying goodbye and kissing her son, while Daisy was hanging


    out clothes on the balcony. Suddenly, she eximed, "Oh, no!"


    "What''s wrong?" Maisie frowned.


    Daisy beckoned Maisie over, "Maisie, your brother, and Mr. Ezra seemed to be fighting downstairs."


    "What?" Maisie hurried to the window with her son in her arms.


    After handing over her son to Daisy, she looked downstairs and saw David and Ezra fighting


    downstairs.


    When she saw David at the door, the corner of David''s mouth was bleeding. Obviously, David and Ezra


    had already fought once. Now, they were fighting again.


    Maisie turned around and hurried out.


    "Stop!" She rushed out of the elevator and shouted at the two men across the distance.


    Didn''t they feel ashamed? The two big guys were fighting here. What would neighbors think of them


    when they saw it?


    After Maisie shouted, Ezra stopped first, but David was still fighting. He ignored Maisie''s shout and


    directly punched Ezra in the face again. So Ezra''s face was bruised.


    Ezra covered his face and took a few steps back before he could stand up. Just as Ezra stood firm, a


    figure ran past him, heading straight for David, without stopping to check him.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Maisie originally wanted to teach David a lesson. But when she saw


    David''s bruised mouth, she couldn''t care anything else.


    Maisie wouldn''t care about what happened to Ezra, who was a stranger to her. No matter what David


    did, he was still her younger brother. Maisie would feel so sorry when David was injured.


    Seeing that the corner of David''s mouth was bleeding, Maisie took out her handkerchief from her


    pocket and handed it to him, "Where do you get hurt? Do you need to go to the hospital?"


    David and Ezra were good fighters actually. If they fought each other, it would be a fierce fight. Maisie


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    was worried that David would fracture.


    "I''m fine," David replied to her, taking her handkerchief to wipe the corner of his mouth.


    But Ezra came to them. He snatched the handkerchief from Davis''s hand and pressed it on his injured


    face.


    David froze there. Wait, what?

 Chapter 830 Nobody Goes to the Hospital With Me?

    Chapter 830 Nobody Goes to the Hospital With Me?


    Maisie turned to look at Ezra in astonishment. But she only saw him staring at her back and saying,


    "I''m bleeding. Didn''t you see it?"


    "Hisst punch hit me directly in the face." Ezra covered his face with Maisie''s handkerchief. Ezra


    ribs might have broken. I have to go to the hospital for an X-ray."


    David was confused by Ezra. It was just like the guilty party filing a suit first, to pre-empt action by the


    victim.


    This time, David started the fight first, but at the hotel, Ezra started it first. As soon as he saw Ezra,


    David was punched. Now Ezra actually said it was David who started all of this! Didn''t he feel


    ashamed?


    Besides, Ezra actually pretended to be so pitiful and innocent! Asshole!


    David scolded, "Ezra, are you shameless?"


    After scolding, David nced at the handkerchief in Ezra''s hand. He was so mad that he wanted to


    beat Ezra again.


    Maisie, who came to her sense, pinned him down, "Easy, man."


    David gritted his teeth in anger and red at Ezra before turning his eyes away. Because he had done


    something wrong to make Maisie angry, David didn''t want to disobey Maisie again, and then he


    stopped.


    Maisie turned to look at Ezra, and said very politely, "If you feel that you are seriously injured, then go


    to the hospital. We will pay for the medical expenses."


    No matter which of them started it first, David indeed beat him anyway. If his ribs were really broken,


    Maisie and David should cover his medical expenses.


    David was dissatisfied with her words, but he pursed his lips in silence. However, the look in his eyes


    was about to kill Ezra.


    David didn''t expect that Ezra was still not satisfied. Ezra looked at Maisie and said, "That''s it? No one


    takes me to the hospital for the checkup?"


    David roared, "Ezra, you''re digging your own grave! You know that?"


    Ezra clearly wanted Maisie to take him to the hospital. This was a fucking harassment!


    Maisie yelled at David, "David!"


    Seeing that David couldn''t calm down, Maisie simply pulled him aside.


    She lowered her voice and said earnestly to David, "Do you think you can offend someone like Ezra?"


    "He just didn''t hold you ountable because we knew him before and for the sake of Mr. Julian.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t he let you go?"


    "If you really annoy him, neither of us can take the consequences!"


    "He is rich and the lead of the Cantillo family, but who are we? He can crush us like crushing the ants."


    Ezra looked at the siblings who were whispering beside him. He deeply felt that he was somebody from


    the outside.


    She really didn''t miss their previous rtionship at all?


    Until now, she hadn''t looked at him at all, let alone cared about his injuries.


    In the face of Maisie''s persuasion, David pursed his lips and said nothing.


    He knew Maisie was right. It was easy for Ezra to deal with them.


    Maisie raised her hand to look at the watch on her wrist, and then exined to David, "I''ll drive you


    guys to the hospitalter. He has to do a checkup. You have to do it, too."


    David stopped her, "Go to deal with your business. Isn''t he going to the hospital for an X-ray? I''ll take


    him. We can just take a taxi."


    David saw through Ezra''s trick ¨C Ezra intended to approach Maisie. This time David wouldn''t let Ezra


    have any chance to pester his sister, so he rejected Maisie''s proposal to drive them to the hospital.


    "Alright," Maisie nodded in response. Then they returned to Ezra.


    "I''ll go to the hospital with you." David took the initiative to say so.


    Ezra didn''t even look at David. His eyes fell on Maisie''s face. But before he could say anything,


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Maisie''s phone rang.


    Maisie took a few steps away to answer the phone. Her tone was very apologetic, "Daniel, I''m sorry


    that I waste a few minutes because of something at home. I''ll be there soon."


    After hearing the name "Daniel", both Ezra and David frowned slightly.


    Beforeing here, Ezra specially asked someone to check Maisie''s life after she came to Grafstin,


    and learned that she took over Daniel''s job as the manager of the branch of the Hughes Group.


    Because she was young, many staffs weren''t convinced by her. But relying on her own ability, Maisie


    made those people shut up.


    And she was still pregnant at that time.


    Only then did Ezra realize that she was pregnant when his father hit her with a car.


    If the car ident was more severe, the child would definitely die. There would not be the cute little boy


    today.


    Thinking of this, Ezra hated his father more deeply.


    His father caused the car crash and almost killed Maisie and the child in her womb, but now he wanted


    to see his grandson?


    Ridiculous!


    Since his father did everything he could to make Maisie away from Ezra, don''t beg to see his grandson


    now!


    No wonder David hated Roman so deeply that he didn''t hesitate to use the child to stimte Roman,


    and almost made Roman die in anger.


    No wonder Julian personally came forward to warn Roman after the car ident. It turned out that the


    car ident would kill two people.


    Because Ezra knew about Maisie''s life, he was very sensitive to the person, Daniel.


    After Maisie took over the job, Daniel stepped down. Why did Maisie suddenly want to meet Daniel


    now?


    Ezra thought of Maisie''s n, and his face sank.


    Was she really leaving?


    David had the same thoughts as Ezra. He knew Daniel, so he quickly guessed the purpose of Maisie


    meeting Daniel. He was a little panicked.


    "Maisie..." David stepped forward and pulled Maisie.


    Maisie hurriedly nced at him and Ezra, and said, "Sorry, Mr. Cantillo, somethinges up in the


    After that, Maisie said to David, "I will be very busy all day today. Come here for dinner in the evening."


    After she finished speaking, Maisie trotted all the way to her car and drove away on her own.


    After Maisie left, Ezra and David had mixed feelings. They hated each other more.


    Ezra felt that David should have told him about the child first, while David felt that if it weren''t for Ezra,


    his sister would not have fallen into the current predicament. They almost fought when their eyes met.


    Ezra sneered, "You reap what you sow!"


    David replied to him, "You think you did better than me?"


    But David didn''t forget his sister''s words. He took out his phone and called a cab to the hospital.


    As he took out his phone, Ezra had already walked away. David yelled behind him, "Aren''t you going to


    the hospital?"


    Ezra walked faster. Did he need to go to the hospital for this minor injury?


    He just wanted Maisie to take him to the hospital! Silly David!

 Chapter 831 Love and Respect

    Chapter 831 Love and Respect


    But David still called a cab on his phone and strode to catch up with Ezra.


    "You must go to the hospital with me, otherwise I can''t exin it to Maisie." David pissed Ezra off


    deliberately. Ezra had talked about going to the hospital but David saw him through. In fact, he just


    wanted Maisie to keep himpany.


    As expected, Ezra didn''t mention going to the hospital again after Maisie left.


    But David didn''t let go of it easily. He insisted on taking him to the hospital and he would also tell the


    doctor to do a general physical check-up for Ezra to freak him out!


    Ezra was on pins and needles because he wasn''t sure if Maisie was going abroad. But David just


    irritated him, so Ezra snorted, "Are you sure you want to follow me?"


    "You think I want to follow you?" said Davis with disgust, "I just do as Maisie told me, in case you


    Ezra''d better not seek sympathy from Maisieter orin that they didn''t take him to the hospital.


    "OK. Let''s go then." Ezra agreed immediately and put the handkerchief, which he had taken from


    Maisie, into his pocket.


    "What a cheeky chappy!" sneered David.


    Ezra simply ignored him. They got in the cab and the driver took them to the hospital. Ezra asked first,


    "What did Maisie whisper to you?"


    "She told me not to offend you again and to show due respect to you because you are a rich man from


    a wealthy and powerful family. You have the power and you can kill us effortlessly," said David,


    ironically.


    Ezra smiled after hearing it. Then he acted tofort David, "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you."


    "Really? Are you so kind?" taunted David.


    "Sure. After all, you''re the uncle of my son," answered Ezra, smiling kindly.


    David was lost for words. Could Ezra just stop acting to make him sick?


    David felt it so disgusting that he just wanted to get out of the car and stay far away from him!


    David was totally defeated this time. He was far less cheeky than Ezra!


    Seeing him in a sulk, Ezra smiledcently.


    Did David try to piss him off? Obviously, he still had a long way to go.


    Ezra could burn his father up every time, so he could deal with David with ease.


    After that, Ezra took the handkerchief out of his pocket again and fidgeted with it, which almost made


    David hit the ceiling.


    "Excuse me. Please pull over there." David told the driver.


    David just couldn''t stay with Ezra for one more second. The driver stopped the car and he got out of


    the car instantly. Then he told the driver, "Take this man to the hospital. I''ll pay the bill."


    Ezra rolled down the window and waved elegantly to David. But David just smiled proudly at him, "I am


    going back to Maisie''s ce and see my dear nephew. I am going to stay there for a whole day and


    Maisie will cook a fancy dinner for me tonight."


    Ezra looked bad instantly. He red at David and rolled up the window.


    Ezra also wished to see his son and stay there. And he wanted Maisie to cook for him too.


    He knew Maisie was a good cook. She used to cook for him a lot when they were together.


    In fact, Ezra wasn''t a family guy and he liked to dine out. He lived alone in the big vi and he didn''t


    feel like eating alone there. So, he dined out most of the time, and sometimes he even went to the tea


    cafe for breakfast.


    When Ezra was with Maisie, she liked to cook at home and called Ezra toe over for dinner


    whenever she wasn''t too busy with work. Gradually, Ezra found he could fit infortably.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Ezra began missing her cooking when she invited David over for dinner tonight.


    Certainly, Ezra didn''t go to the hospital or do the check-ups. Instead, he told the driver to take him back


    to the hotel and he called Julian as soon as he returned.


    "Maisie is going to quit?" he asked Julian straightforwardly.


    "You don''t know that?" Julian asked him back.


    "She said she would go abroad with the child. I have told her it wouldn''t be 100% safe that way. I


    thought she has listened." said Ezra, lips pursed.


    "Why didn''t you stop her? I can protect them better if they stay in the country," added Ezra.


    Julian paused. Emelia took the phone over and said, "You didn''t reach an agreement with her on it. I


    think the reason why she still insists on going abroad is that, besides your parents, she wants to stay


    away from someone else."


    Or, Maisie just wanted to stay away from you!


    Emelia almost blurted it out. Obviously, Ezra had read between the lines and stopped talking.


    Did she really hate him so much?


    "You told herst time that you didn''t like her, that you just y with her and it was a joke to marry her,


    Ezra. Now you talked about marrying her? Don''t you think it''s too ridiculous?" Emelia questioned him


    on the phone.


    "You think you asked her to marry you because you love her? In fact, you just broke her heart by doing


    that!" Emelia got angrier, "You''re screwed, Ezra. You''ll lose her forever!"


    After that, Emelia gave the phone back to Julian and left with rage.


    Julian was impatient when he saw Emelia was mad like that. "If you want to love someone, respect her


    first. You don''t respect Maisie and you don''t love her, either," said Julian, with the phone in his hand.


    "See to it yourself!" Julian hung up on him and went over tofort Emelia.


    It was hard for one to understand love by two or three words.


    One could never understand the meaning of love until he had been through the bitterness and pain of


    love himself.


    Maisie had been busy with work in the office for the whole day, and she almost finished handing over


    her work to Daniel.


    She ordered groceries delivery on the phone before she clocked out. Then she went straight to cooking


    in the kitchen as soon as she arrived home.


    She had got plenty of food materials tonight because she thought this might be a farewell dinner for


    David and her. They wouldn''t be able to see each other for some time after she went abroad. So, she


    thought they must enjoy dinner together.


    To her surprise, Ezra just popped up at dinner time.


    Someone rang the doorbell while Maisie was busy cooking in the kitchen and Daisy was helping her


    there. David was ying with Ezio in the living room. He heard the doorbell and got the door.


    Davis tried hard to shut the door as soon as he saw Ezra standing out there.


    Ezra simply couldn''t let him do it. He stretched and stuck his leg in the door and pointed to the stuff


    behind him, "I''m here to see my son. I brought him lots of presents."


    "You''re not weed here." David didn''t nce at the presents at all.


    His sweet nephew Ezio had everything! He had bought him a lot more than Ezra had.


    Hearing the noise, Maisie walked out of the kitchen.


    She was totally out for words when she saw two guys deadlocked in the hallway.

 Chapter 832 Maisie Was Awesome

    Chapter 832 Maisie Was Awesome


    "Let him in, David." Maisie broke the deadlock in the end.


    Ezra said he came here to see Ezio with many presents, so she just couldn''t kick him out.


    Ezra coulde to visit Ezio anytime before they left the country. But he couldn''t visit him often once


    they went abroad. Maisie would forget about him then.


    "Do you really believe his bullshit? Why must hee over at dinner time?" fumed David.


    David had put it rather frankly. Maisie said nothing and just brought a pair of disposable slippers for him


    from the shoe cab. Then, she went back to cooking in the kitchen.


    Ezra had seen Maisie''s indifferent face but he said nothing, either. He put on the slippers and went


    inside with the toys, clothes, and snacks that he''d brought with him.


    David was unhappy with it, then he went straight to study.


    David was told to take care of Ezio in the living room. Now that Ezra was here and Daisy was helping


    Maisie in the kitchen, David had to go to the study because he really didn''t want to stay in the same


    room with Ezra.


    In the kitchen, Maisie thought it over and told Daisy, "Go out and take a look. I am afraid that he doesn''t


    know how to take care of Ezio."


    Ezra was a spoiled brat. He even couldn''t take care of himself, not to mention taking care of a baby.


    Maisie knew the stuff Ezra brought with him must be very expensive though she hadn''t checked them


    yet. But she wasn''t sure if they were suitable for Ezio. Possibly, Ezra didn''t know how old his son was.


    Daisy understood her concerns and she didn''t believe he could take care of a baby either. Then she


    wiped her hands and got out of the kitchen.


    Very soon, Daisy returned and whispered by her ears, "He was ying with little Ezio when I was out


    there just now. He wanted me to take a look at the stuff to see if they are suitable for little Ezio."


    "I went through them and found they were perfect for Ezio''s age."


    "He knows how old Ezio is?" asked Maisie, in surprise.


    "When we met him outsidest time, I mentioned randomly that the baby was eight months old.


    Obviously, he remembered it and the things he got were suitable for Ezio," said Daisy, honestly.


    Maisie didn''t expect Ezra to be so thoughtful, "Keep the things. It''s his love for Ezio."


    "OK." Daisy went out again.


    Ezra was amusing Ezio with a toy in his hand in the living room. Little Ezio was giggling and crawling


    towards him happily.


    "Good job, buddy!" praised Ezra, and then he held Ezio in his arms.


    Though he held him very carefully, he did it right, after all.


    Daisy was still in the kitchen just now. Little Ezio crawled to him the moment he sat down on the carpet.


    Ezra had never held his son before and he didn''t know how to do it.


    But he had to do something since Ezio had crawled to him. Ezra held him nervously and put him down


    immediately. This was the second time he had tried.


    Daisy watched them aside and couldn''t help sighing. Little Ezio loved tough but he didn''t love to be


    touched or held by others.


    Some neighbors wanted to hold him to amuse him when Daisy took him out for fun. But he refused and


    cried hard. However, he didn''t reject Ezra from the very beginning and he even wanted to be held by


    Ezra. Was it because of the blood-rted rtionship?


    Daisy saw them enjoying each other''spany and said with a smile, "Have a good time with little


    Ezio, Mr. Cantillo. I''ll put away the stuff you''ve brought."


    After that, Daisy left, and Ezra went on ying with little Ezio. Undoubtedly, he kept peering into the


    kitchen, but Maisie just stayed in there withouting out once.


    She finally got out of the kitchen when all the dishes were served on the dining table.


    But Maisie walked straight to the carpet and carried little Ezio in her arms, "Dinner''s ready. You guys


    eat first. I''ll take care of little Ezio."


    Ezra stood up from the carpet and froze when he heard it. What did she mean? She wasn''t going to


    have dinner with them?


    Daisy was embarrassed and tried to take over the baby from Maisie, "Let me take care of him. You


    should eat."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Daisy was a babysitter but they always ate at the same table because Maisie was friendly and there


    was no one else there. But Daisy had been uneasy tonight since Ezra was here.


    "I am on a diet." Maisie made up an excuse and said to Daisy, "It''s feeding time for little Ezio now.


    Please make some milk."


    Maisie understood his feelings. Ezra''s presence was overwhelming and Daisy wasn''t very close to


    David, either. So, she understood that Daisy didn''t want to join them for dinner.


    In that case, she didn''t make her. She thought they could eatter after Ezra left.


    Daisy went to make the milk while Maisie took little Ezio to the bedroom. It was time for the baby to


    drink form milk and sleep.


    Maisie had stopped breastfeeding little Ezio when he was six months old. On the one hand, she was


    too busy with work to breastfeed him at regr hours. On the other hand, she was too weak to


    breastfeed him. So, she decided to feed him with form instead.


    Ezra found the delicious food on the table tasteless and unptable after Maisie left with little Ezio, and


    he didn''t feel like eating at all.


    On a diet? Nonsense! She was making an excuse to keep away from him!


    Maisie made a fancy dinner tonight and she had thought of having a good time with David. But now...


    Surely, David wasn''t in the mood of eating. He just rested himself on the back of the chair and asked


    Ezra across the table, with disdain, "Is this what you want?"


    Did it satisfy Ezra to ruin everyone''s appetite tonight?


    Ezra lowered his eyes quietly and then stood up to walk toward the bedroom.


    "What are you doing?" in no time, David jumped to his feet and stopped him.


    "I have to talk with her," said Ezra. Then he pulled David''s hands off and knocked at the door.


    When David grabbed his shoulder and tried to pull him away, they found Maisie opening the door with


    little Ezio in her arms.


    Daisy had returned with the milk and took over little Ezio.


    "Let''s go to the study." She walked towards the study right after she left the words. She also wanted to


    tell Ezra again that she was gonna go abroad with little Ezio.


    "What do you want to talk with me, Mr. Cantillo?" asked Maisie.


    He said he had to talk with her, right? Just hear him out then.


    "I''m sorry, Maisie." exined Ezra, staring at her deeply, "Whatever I said in the hospital was not true. I


    said that deliberately to piss my father off. I didn''t look down upon you. That''s not me!"


    Ezra had a hard life abroad with his mother when he was young, and he had experienced and suffered


    misfortunes in life. He had never thought of looking down upon anyone. He said that only to make his


    father mad and he didn''t expect she would hear it.


    In his eyes, Maisie was always awesome.


    Otherwise, Ezra wouldn''t have had a crush on her.


    Maisie didn''t look striking at first, but she did well at work.


    At that time, whoever had worked with Julian was deeply impressed by Maisie''s excellent performance


    at work, and took her as one of Julian''s capable assistants.

 Chapter 833 To Take It Out On Him

    Chapter 833 To Take It Out On Him


    Besides, Ezra was quite close to Julian and could see how awesome Maisie was as time passed by.


    And Ezra happened to see her pretty face under the disguise and couldn''t help to be attracted to her.


    Did Maisie think Ezra could be attracted by any woman?


    But truly, Ezra didn''t think of marrying her when they were together. He just wanted to be in a


    rtionship with Maisie. So he didn''t care much about her family background or anything else, and he


    would like to enjoy being with each other and seize the moment.


    In silence, Maisie turned to look out through the window.


    Night fell and the street lights were on.


    Ezra''s exnation didn''t make her feel any better. He had hurt her feelings and those words just stung


    her.


    He despised her family background, and heined that she was rigid and boring, which were her


    greatest weaknesses. Because of it, Maisie had been inferior millions of times when she was young.


    She was so inferior that she even couldn''t interact or socialize with others.


    Now, the man she loved just teased her like that, and obviously, she was deeply hurt.


    She kept silent all the time. Ezra was desperately helpless as he didn''t know whether she had


    epted his apology or not.


    Ezra had always been the arrogant winner. So far, he had yielded to none in business or love. Since


    when did he feel so helpless and bewildered?


    Ezra just couldn''t take it anymore. He approached Maisie and stood by the window with her shoulder to


    shoulder.


    Maisie was staring at the darkness outside but he was staring at her.


    "I was rude to mention marrying you yesterday." he said sincerely, "Sorry that I haven''t been more


    thoughtful. I just thought it would be good for us and the baby."


    Maisie lowered her eyes.


    Really? Was it good for them and the baby?


    Was he sure about it?


    Was it good for him if they got married?


    Would Ezra really feel good marrying a woman who he didn''t love at all and who wasn''t good enough


    for him?


    Maisie didn''t know what was in his mind, but she did know that it wouldn''t be good for her.


    That wasn''t the marriage she longed for.


    But she didn''t feel like talking with him again. It was too soon for them to consider their rtionship


    now.


    "Apology epted." She looked up again and smiled lightly.


    "But, I still decided to take little Ezio abroad." the next second, she said firmly.


    Ezra quieted down. He looked emotionless and pursed his lips tightly. Maisie knew that he was


    unhappy.


    But she didn''t want topromise, then she turned to stare into the darkness again.


    The study was filled with tension. Anyone without a big heart couldn''t stay there.


    "You took no prisoners, Maisie! Aren''t you afraid that I will fight for the custody of little Ezio?" Ezra didn''t


    know since when Maisie had been so tough, and he could do nothing with her.


    He had seen little Ezio a few times only and they weren''t close to each other yet. But Maisie wanted to


    go broad with him.


    Right. Maisie told him he could visit little Ezio anytime. But how could he visit them often once they left


    the country?


    What she did imply that she didn''t want him to see the baby, which was to say, Maisie didn''t want to


    see him so often.


    Ezra blurted it out without thinking when he said that he would fight for the custody. He knew it too well


    that it was best for little Ezio to stay with her.


    But Maisie was rather calm and peaceful to hear it. She had been ready to fight for custody since Ezra


    and Roman knew the existence of little Ezio. After all, Roman wanted a grandson very much!


    Maisie looked more indifferent when she turned to look at Ezra again. Then she mocked herself, "I


    know you''ve got the goodwyer Phil and his legal team to back you up. But, if you really want to fight


    for the custody, see you in court."


    After that, Maisie turned to leave. She would never give up the custody at any cost.


    And, she believed in the fairness and justice of thew. She had devoted herself to little Ezio since he


    was unborn. She had tried every way possible to take good care of him and bring him up on her own.


    Any judge with a good conscience wouldn''t give custody to Ezra and his family, though they were super


    rich.


    "Maisie, you insist on going abroad only to keep away from me, not the so-called dangers, right?" said


    Ezra.


    Maisie paused, then kept walking out without turning around.


    "You just hate me that much now?" Ezra wasn''t resigned to it and kept asking.


    Maisie just ignored him though he kept asking her. Ezra was really pissed off and it sucked that he got


    no answers from her.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Roman called Ezra right at that moment and it irritated him more.


    Ezra picked up the phone but before he could say anything, Roman asked anxiously, "I heard that


    you''re in Grafstin now. How is it going? Have you seen the baby? When can you bring him back to our


    family? I want to see him."


    Roman''s anxiety and impatience had totally burned him up. He gnashed with the phone in his hand,


    "You wanted to kill Maisie cruelly and mercilessly at that time. Now you want his baby back? Have you


    got any sense of shame?"


    Ezra walked out as he was condemning his father on the phone. He couldn''t stay there any longer


    since Maisie had been so indifferent to him. And he just couldn''t make them starve because of his


    presence.


    "So, does it mean that you haven''t reached an agreement with her? She doesn''t want me to see the


    baby?" said Roman, in a deep voice.


    "It''s not like that. The fact is I don''t want you to see the baby." taunted Ezra, "Haven''t you seen it over


    these days? I just don''t give you whatever you want."


    Ezra had got out of Maisie''s apartment when he finished talking. But Maisie in the bedroom and David


    in the study had heard his words clearly.


    David frowned lightly and wondered why suddenly Ezra became so kind.


    Obviously, Ezra told Roman like that to make him take it out on him, instead of Maisie.


    Surely, Maisie had thought of it. She did nothing but lowered her eyes, lied on the bed, and fed little


    Ezio.


    Little Ezio was very sleepy. He fell asleep as soon as he finished drinking milk.


    Maisie stared at his little face deeply and felt sad and bitter.


    If possible, she also wanted him to grow up in aplete and warm family. But she knew she couldn''t


    give it to Ezio when she decided to keep him by herself. She could give him nothing more than her


    endless love.


    So, Maisie would fight with those people at any cost if they tried to take him away.


    Maisie went out quietly after she put little Ezio to sleep. Then she told Daisy toe over to the dining


    room and have dinner with her.


    Finally, Ezra had left and they could enjoy dinner now. Maisie opened a bottle of wine as she had


    nned. She had nned to enjoy the fancy dinner and the good wine, and chat freely with David and


    Daisy over the meal tonight. But Ezra popped up and ruined the n.

 Chapter 834 Try Hard to Be Gorgeous

    Chapter 834 Try Hard to Be Gorgeous


    "Are you in danger, Maisie? Do you want my son to help you? My son is studying at Public Security


    University and he is doing great!" asked Daisy.


    Maisie had told Daisy that she would go abroad with little Ezio but she didn''t tell her the particr


    reasons. Just now Ezra mentioned something like killing her cruelly and so on, so she guessed Maisie


    was in danger.


    Daisy had gotten on well with Maisie and they took each other as family. Daisy knew Maisie was born


    in a patriarchal family and her parents had always valued boys over girls, and she knew how difficult it


    had been for Maisie to make herself a capable and strong woman from a family background like that.


    Daisy felt distressed for Maisie and she was ready to help.


    "Your son is studying at Public Security University? But, why didn''t you mention it before?" said Maisie,


    surprised.


    Maisie only knew her son was a college student. Her son had attended university and she felt bored at


    home without much to do. That was why Daisy decided to work as a babysitter and make money to


    help support the family, by the way.


    "I am not into showing off. I can call him toe over and safeguard you for a few days if it is


    necessary. He''s on holiday now." Daisy smiled modestly.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie appreciated it but she just didn''t want to get the innocent involved, so she turned down her


    kindness politely, "Thanks, Daisy. It''s very kind of you. But I can handle it myself. It''s no big deal."


    "It''s OK. He''ll serve the public after graduation. He''s ready to help if necessary." said Daisy.


    Daisy insisted and Maisie had topromise a bit, "Let''s do it like this. I''ll see you first. If I do need


    help, I''ll tell you. OK?"


    "OK!" said Daisy neatly.


    Daisy left soon after dinner. As she knew Maisie was going to have a private conversation with David.


    "Please take good care of mum and dad for me." Maisie proposed a toast to him.


    Then she smiled, self-mocking, "But it seems that I seldom visit them at home even I stay in the


    country, not to mention taking care of them."


    She went back home with David to visit her parents on every holiday and festival for the first few years


    after she started working.


    But the air in the house just made her breathless every time. She went home with David but they could


    see David and cared about David only as if she was invisible. They held his hand and made a fuss over


    his life and health, but they never cared about her.


    Maisie went back home less and less often as time passed by.


    She could also see that they didn''t like to see their daughter in the house.


    They liked Maisie''s money only. They wouldn''t care about anything else about her if she had sent the


    money to them at regr intervals.


    Undoubtedly, David knew how unfairly his parents had treated Maisie all these years, and he also knew


    the reason why Maisie went back home less and less often. Heforted Maisie, "You''ve given them


    enough money. I''ll take care of the rest."


    "Thanks for understanding," said Maisie, truly from her heart.


    Her parents had been partial to David all the time, but fortunately, David still respected her and loved


    her very much. And thankfully, David had grown up to be so amazing and capable that he definitely


    could live well on his own.


    "Are you going to tell mum that you''re going abroad?" asked David.


    "Can you go back home with me tomorrow? I''ll be morefortable with you by my side and things will


    be easier for me, too." Maisie nodded.


    David would defend her and protect her whenever their mother told her off harshly. And they wouldn''t


    pay much attention to her if David was there. Otherwise, she was afraid that her mother would get to


    the root of the matter and make her tell the reasons why she suddenly wanted to live abroad.


    "Sure," said David without any hesitation.


    "I''ll go to the office and handle some matters in the morning. Then we''ll drive home," added Maisie.


    It was a three-hour drive from Grafstin to their hometown. They could take turns to drive in case either


    of them got too tired. Maisie must drive and fill the trunk with all the different gifts. Otherwise, her


    mother wouldn''t be happy.


    Of course, she couldn''t bring little Ezio with her. Her parents didn''t know she had a baby boy out of


    wedlock till now. Her mother would surely kill her if she knew it.


    Firstly, Maisie thought it was a great humiliation to the family by giving birth to a child out of wedlock.


    Secondly, her mother thought she would spend most of her money raising the baby for the man before


    they got married, and then she would condemn Maisie more harshly.


    Unexpectedly, their mother came for her before they left for home.


    Maisie went to the office the next early morning. Soon after that, David, who was waiting for her at


    home, received a call from Julian, "Daniel just called me and told me that your mother is in the office


    now. She is making a scene with Maisie."


    "What?" David jumped up from the sofa in a sh.


    "You''d better go to the office now! She knows Maisie has a baby," added Julian.


    David was really worried. He knew better than anyone else how his mother would react to it. So, he


    hung up the phone and rushed out.


    As soon as he ran out of the apartment building, David ran into Ezra.


    But David just ignored him and kept running. Ezra saw the anxiety on his face and stopped him


    immediately, "What happened?"


    "Maisie is in big trouble. My mother is here now!" David told Ezra and went on running to the branch


    office of Hughes Group.


    Fortunately, Maisie lived near the office. It took them only a few minutes to make it there.


    They heard a woman cursing harshly the moment they entered the office building.


    "You gave birth to a child out of wedlock? You useless and shameless damn girl. How could you


    embarrass me like that?"


    "Do you have any sense of shame? You''re unmarried and you''ve got a child! Are you leftover or do you


    want to be fucked that much?"


    "The scandal spread to our hometown yesterday. You have humiliated your father and me. Do you


    know what others are talking about you?"


    "They said that you''d been kept by a sugar daddy, and you forced him to divorce his wife and marry


    you by carrying his child shamelessly. But he refused to divorce his wife, and just abandoned you.


    You''ve got no other choice but to give birth to the child."


    "Jesus! You just pissed me off, you shameless little bitch. Oh, God! I must disown you and kill you


    today. "


    Susan Becker was making a scene and the employees gathered and waited for her to spill the tea.


    Some of the staff weren''t happy with the decision that Maisie should be the new manager of the branch


    office, and they began gossiping and teasing her when they heard that Maisie was a single mother.


    Some of them envied Maisie''s excellent work performance which had made her the manager of the


    branch office at such a young age and they also envied her beauty.


    It was true. Maisie had dressed herself up fashionably since she came to Grafstin. She began to put on


    delicate makeup and fine clothes. She worked hard and lived positively.


    Actually, she made the change mainly for her baby boy.


    She didn''t want little Ezio to see her down in spirit and dressed like an olddy. He was still a little baby


    but it didn''t mean he couldn''t appreciate or think.


    Maisie hoped she could be a gorgeous, excellent, and capable mum for Ezio.

 Chapter 835 Why Didnt You Dodge it?

    Chapter 835 Why Didn''t You Dodge it?


    "Oh, poor Maisie! It turns out she has been abandoned!"


    "Oh gross! She''s putting on airs all the time to look elegant and capable. But she just turns out to be a


    sluttish mistress."


    Maisie didn''t say a word. She just pursed her lips and let her mother beat and scold her, and let her


    colleagues tease and taunt her.


    Maisie had never imagined that the harshest curse on her was from her own mother, who had given


    birth to her and raised her.


    She thought her mother disliked her and had been mean to her only because they lived in a patriarchal


    family. She also believed that her mother knew her well enough that she would never be a mistress or


    ruin others'' families.


    She was with Ezra then, though they weren''t properly and perfectly matched. They had kept their


    rtionship from the public, but she didn''t do anything wrong to hurt anyone or ruin anyone''s marriage.


    But her mother heard the scandal from nowhere that she was kept as a mistress by the sugar daddy


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    and unfortunately, her mother just took it to be true!


    It had totally freaked her out.


    Ezra and David looked really bad the moment they saw what Maisie was suffering. And David simply


    stepped forward to pull Susan off Maisie and reproached, "Enough! Stop it, mum!"


    And Ezra just pulled Maisie into his arms and said helplessly, "Why didn''t you dodge it?"


    Maisie closed her eyes slowly in his arms and wet his shirt with tears.


    Ezra could feel she was weeping quietly without making a fuss, and it tore his heart out.


    With it, he nced around the onlookers and they could feel the tension in the room.


    "David?" Susan was shocked to see David there, "Why are you here?"


    Before David said anything, she got mad again and told David off, "You knew she had a baby long ago,


    didn''t you, you little bastard!"


    "You just hold it out on me for her? How could you do that to me?"


    Susan was about to make another scene on it. But a tough and sharp voice came into her ears all at


    once, "Shut up!"


    Susan was scared and looked at the man.


    She had never cared about Maisie and naturally, she didn''t notice Ezra had pulled Maisie into his arms


    just now. All she could see and care about was her darling boy, David.


    Now she saw Ezra and Maisie in his arms. She got confused.


    She was wondering why her boring and old-fashioned daughter was protected by such a handsome


    guy.


    Ezra was disgusted with Susan. He didn''t care if she was the senior or what. He just knew that she had


    terribly embarrassed Maisie and made her tremble all over.


    Yes. Maisie was trembling all over in his arms at the moment.


    At first, Ezra wondered why Maisie didn''t reject his touch today. Later he found that she was trembling


    severely. Probably, she was too weak to push him away.


    She must be freaked out since her own mother had humiliated her in public like that.


    Seeing Susan was about to make a fuss over it again, Ezra couldn''t take it anymore and stopped her


    sharply.


    "Maisie has never been a mistress to anyone. I am the father of the baby. We had a serious


    rtionship with Maisie back then butter we broke up for some disagreements on the matter."


    "I wasn''t there for her from her getting pregnant to giving birth to the child because I didn''t know she


    had carried my baby after we broke up."


    Ezra red at Susan and warned her seriously, "I don''t know where you heard the rumors, but I do


    hope I''ll never hear those crap again!"


    After that, Ezra nced around the onlookers and warned them, "I''ll sue you if anyone of you dares to


    defame her again!"


    Ezra was really furious when he heard Susan cursing Maisie like that.


    Kept by a sugar daddy? Forced him to divorce his wife and marry her by carrying his baby deliberately?


    What the fuck were these? He would be very happy if she really wanted to marry him with a child!


    "You..." Susan was about to act up again when she heard Ezra was the father of the baby.


    David simply covered her mouth and dragged her into Maisie''s office, "Can you shut up now, mum?"


    The onlookers left one by one since Susan wasn''t there and Ezra had warned them seriously.


    "Are you OK, Maisie?" Ezra asked Maisie in his arms in a low voice and was going to hold her back to


    the office.


    Right after he had finished talking, he found Maisie''s legs softened and falling down to the floor. Then


    he carried her immediately. He realized Maisie had passed out when he saw her eyes closed.


    "Maisie!" He called out her name but she didn''t reply. He carried her in his arms and ran out.


    "What''s wrong?" David heard the sound from the office and ran out to ask with concern.


    "Maisie has passed out. I''ll take her to the hospital."


    "I''ll call the cab." Ezra pressed the elevator button for Ezra and went downstairs with them.


    "Hey, David!" Susan was left behind and she was really bewildered. She wondered why no one cared


    about her now.


    Should her darling boy David stay to keep herpany?


    Ezra was taking Maisie to the hospital. David was worried and he wanted to go with them but Ezra


    stopped him.


    "You have to go back and keep an eye on your mother, in case she asks for troubles again." Ezra got in


    the car and warned him, "You''d better talk with your mother and figure out why she came here to make


    a fuss today. Someone must have put her up to it!"


    Ezra''s words enlightened David. Ezra had made a point of it. How could his mother know about the


    baby? Maisie and David had kept it from her for so long that Susan couldn''t learn the truth by herself all


    at once. Someone must have told her about it deliberately.


    Whoever let the cat out of the bag must know his mother well. The person must have fanned the


    mes and exaggerated the facts to piss his mother off.


    "I see," said David. Then Ezra rolled the window up and told the driver to take them to the hospital.


    In fact, Ezra knew who did it. Only the women like Dianna and her daughter woulde up with such a


    bad idea to embarrass a woman and get her into trouble.


    Ezra smiled coldly and took his phone out. He was going to get her into trouble so that she wouldn''t


    pick faults with Maisie again.


    He had warned her. Enough is enough.


    But Diana didn''t listen to him.


    He wondered if Diana would be happy if she got to know that her husband had been cheating on her


    with her bosom friend.

 Chapter 836 He Was Flattering Himself

    Chapter 836 He Was ttering Himself


    Maisie was fine. She woke up on the way, but she got rid of his arms immediately when she found it


    was Ezra by her side. It seemed that he had been carrying her in his arms all the time.


    She couldn''t remember what had happened earlier. Maybe her mother had stimted her brain nerves


    when she was making a scene in the office, and she couldn''t recall it.


    Vaguely, she remembered her mother had cursed her harshly and even beaten her, but she couldn''t


    remember anything else.


    She moved a bit away from Ezra and asked in a low voice, "Where are we going?"


    "You passed out just now. I''m taking you to the hospital," exined Ezra.


    Passed out?


    Maisie lifted her hand to rub her head. No wondered she couldn''t remember things clearly.


    "Thanks." Maisie thanked him politely and added, "I am fine now. We don''t need to go now."


    She was worried about Ezio at home and she didn''t know whether her mother would insist on seeing


    little Ezio in her apartment. What''s more, she was afraid that what her mother did might ruin the


    "You must go to the doctor," said Ezra.


    He was too determined and powerful to be rejected.


    Maisie was stunned. She wondered what was wrong with him. He was nothing to her and how could he


    talk to her like that?


    Ezra softened his voice and said, "You just passed out. It''s better to do a check-up in the hospital."


    At the time, the driver smiled, "Well, it''s better for you to do a check-up in the hospital if you don''t feel


    well. Your boyfriend cares about you."


    "He''s not my boyfriend." Maisie rified at once.


    "Oh? He''s not your boyfriend?" the driver apologized, "Sorry, I''ve misunderstood it."


    He felt the chemistry between them and they were kind of close to each other, especially when they


    first got in the car. The man looked anxious on his handsome face and held her tightly in his arms all


    the way.


    What else could they be if they weren''t a couple?


    But Ezra was calm and smiled gently, "Right. I''m not her boyfriend, but I am the father of her child."


    Maisie turned to stare at him and was speechless.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    What the hell was wrong with him?


    He would surely add to the driver''s misunderstandings by putting it that way.


    As expected, the diver smiled brightly, "Oh, it turns out you two are married with a child. Good! You two


    look very young and I think you are still in a rtionship."


    The driver just took it for granted.


    Of course, he wasn''t her boyfriend since they were married. He should be her husband now.


    Ezra was happy with the driver''s smart reaction, while Maisie just looked away and stopped exining.


    She could only make it worse if she went on exining under such circumstances.


    They arrived at the hospital. Ezra took Maisie to see the doctor.


    Maisie tried to call David and asked what was going on there. She wanted to know if her mother had


    stopped making a fuss.


    But Ezra simply took her phone away, "Trust him. David can handle it!"


    David loved her. She should have known that David would stop their mother from making a scene


    again and he would never take her to see the baby without permission.


    It annoyed Maisie that Ezra had taken her phone away. Then she saw him wiping her phone quickly


    with his slender fingers. And she found he had added her on WhatsApp when she got her phone back.


    She had changed her phone number since she came to Grafstin. So, they didn''t have their contact


    details of each other.


    "It''s for Ezio. We should be friends on WhatsApp so that I can see Ezio by video calls."


    Maisie had to ept it since he had put it so frankly.


    After all, he could only see Ezio through video calls when they went abroad.


    The doctor asked what she had suffered earlier and did a check-up for her. "It''s no big deal. You


    passed out suddenly because you were too nervous and sad."


    "Have a good rest and chill out." said the doctor, "Do you need some sleeping pills?"


    "No."


    "Yes, please."


    They had totally different answers.


    Maisie knew her health conditions very well. The doctor was right that she passed out only because her


    mother had broken her heart. And she had been in low spirit these few days. But it wasn''t bad enough


    to take pills.


    But Ezra thought Maisie should have some good rest and sleeping pills would help her sleep tight.


    The doctor was in a dilemma.


    "I am the patient. Listen to me, doc." Maisie stood up, "Thanks."


    Then she got out of the doctor''s office. Ezra had to get out with her.


    "Maisie!" Ezra called out behind her back.


    Maisie paused her steps and looked at Ezra, "I am fine, Mr. Cantillo. You can leave now. "


    "I am very sorry that I''ve got you into this." said Ezra, "Your mother popped up and made a scene here,


    and I know my mother must have agitated her to do so."


    Maisie understood why it happened out of a blue.


    "There''s nothing to do with you. They will know it sooner orter since I''ve chosen to keep the baby."


    Walls have ears! Maisie knew they just couldn''t keep it a secret forever. Ezra''s family and her family


    would know it anyway and it was only a matter of time.


    "I''ll go back with you to face up to your mother together," said Ezra.


    He was Ezio''s father and he couldn''t sit back and do nothing.


    He just couldn''t let Maisie face up to her mother alone since he had known how mean and harsh Susan


    had been to her.


    Maisie frowned and turned him down, "I decided to give birth to Ezio by myself, Mr. Cantillo. You don''t


    have to do that."


    Maisie didn''t me Ezra for it, and he didn''t know she had given birth to his baby.


    She could be responsible for her own decision.


    "It was true that you made the decision to have the baby on your own. But I just can''t sit back and do


    nothing since I know it now." Ezra insisted.


    Maisie stared at his dashing face and thought he was really annoying!


    She didn''t want him to be responsible for her or the baby. She didn''t want him to face up to anything


    together with her, either. And she didn''t want him to care about her and protect her like this!


    In other words, Ezra was ttering himself.


    But Maisie thought it impolite to tell him so straightforwardly.


    Even so, Ezra knew what she was thinking in mind by looking at her impatient face.


    He burst intoughter. Ezra must admit that it was the first time he had been disliked and disdained by


    a woman like this so far.


    And Maisie looked cute with the mixed feelings inside her.

 Chapter 837 Interact With Him More Often

    Chapter 837 Interact With Him More Often


    Ezraughed out loud and Maisie just took him as a creepy guy.


    She did look kind of impatient. He wasn''t mad at her but justughed out loud. What was wrong with


    him?


    "I''m going back. Help yourself, Mr. Cantillo," said Maisie, turning to leave.


    "Hey! You can just speak it out if you''re unhappy with me or anything." Ezra caught up with her and


    teased her.


    Maisie thought he was haunting her like a ghost. She said while she was walking, "You''ve always been


    arrogant and superior and you might not know how to reach the faces. You don''t know when people get


    mad and when they get annoyed."


    However, Ezra just got in the same car with her in the end.


    Maisie received a text message from David, "I''ve settled mum in the hotel. Just take care of the matter


    in thepany."


    Maisie sighed with relief and told the driver to take her back to thepany.


    Daniel had heard about it and hurried back to the office.


    Maisie met Daniel first after she got back to the office. Without a doubt, Ezra stuck with her all the way.


    Maisie could do nothing with him so she just had to let him.


    Daniel and Ezra knew each other and had a little chat.


    Daniel was totally stunned when he heard from the staff that Ezra was the father of Maisie''s baby.


    No one could imagine that someone as restrained as Maisie, would be attached to the rich yboy


    Ezra, and they even had a child!


    "I''m so sorry, Daniel. I caused you so many troubles right before leaving."


    "It''s OK. A clean hand wants no washing." Daniel smiled andforted Maisie.


    He believed Maisie was a woman of morality, so he didn''t believe she had done something like being a


    mistress or ruining others'' families.


    "I''m afraid that it will ruin thepany''s reputation if the rumors spread out. If necessary, I would like to


    write an open letter and exin it to the customers," said Maisie, anxiously.


    "A wise person won''t believe in rumors." said Daniel, "Thankfully, Mr. Cantillo was here and admitted


    he was the father of the baby. Otherwise, it was difficult to handle."


    Maisie nced at Ezra.


    It seemed that Daniel had made a point of it and fortunately, Ezra was here today.


    He just admitted everything himself and there was nothing left to be doubted about.


    By no means would people believe her if she told them herself that Ezra was the father of her child or


    that she had a rtionship with Ezra before and she didn''t be anyone''s mistress.


    Daniel looked at them and smiled, "Well? When are you getting married?"


    They did break up but they looked intimate and good to Daniel, especially for Ezra, he just couldn''t help


    showing his love to Maisie.


    Moreover, they had such a lovely child. They should get married.


    What Daniel said had scared Maisie out of shit. She said immediately, "Daniel, Have you forgotten that


    I am leaving thepany and going abroad?"


    To put it frankly, she meant she wouldn''t marry Ezra.


    "Oh, right! You''re going abroad," said Daniel.


    In his eyes, Maisie was gorgeous while Ezra was handsome, and they made a perfect couple! Daniel


    had even forgotten that Maisie was going abroad soon and he thought they were going to invite him to


    their wedding.


    Ezra said nothing but just stared at Maisie meaningfully.


    Daniel got it but he just couldn''t do anything to help. Obviously, Ezra wanted to get back with her but


    Maisie rejected it.


    "You don''t need to worry about the public voices on thepany." said Daniel, and then he suggested,


    "Of course, it will help stop the rumors if you can interact with Mr. Cantillo more often before you go


    abroad."


    Maisie was lost for words.


    "I am ready to help," said Ezra, delightedly.


    Maisie said nothing. She had been used to hiding her feelings in silence.


    She left the office and walked home. She was going to get changed and go see her mother in the hotel.


    Ezra walked with her and said, "Smart as you are, Maisie, you should know Daniel''s advice is great."


    "Don''t you have to take care of your business, Mr. Cantillo? Are you going to stay here in Grafstin


    forever?" Maisie asked him back lightly.


    "You also want to stop the rumors ASAP, right? Julian is so good to you and David. Don''t you think you


    shouldn''t clear up the mess before you go abroad?" said Ezra.


    Ezra spoke right to the point.


    He knew Maisie was grateful for people who had helped her, especially Julian.


    Julian had discovered their talents, offered them the opportunities to perform their talents, and


    promoted them, which had made them who they were today.


    Maisie felt guilty for Julian since she had changed her positions again and again. Her mother just


    popped up and made a scene in the office today and Maisie was afraid that it would ruin the image and


    reputation of thepany.


    She had to admit that Ezra had spoken right to the point.


    She paused and looked up at him, "How should we interact with each other, Mr. Cantillo?"


    It seemed that Ezra probably wouldn''t stop her from going abroad again. If everything went well, she


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    still had to go through all theplicated procedures of going abroad and she just couldn''t leave right


    away.


    She would like to give it a shot if there was any way to help stop the rumors.


    "It''s simple. We should spend more time together, it will be better to bring Ezio with us too. For


    example, I can take you to the office and pick you up after work every day." said Ezra, "What do you


    think of it?"


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea." Maisie denied his proposal directly, "I think it''s good enough if you spend


    more time with Ezio, which means you approve of the baby and that I am not using the baby to marry


    into the rich family."


    "We two don''t need to interact with each other or spend more time with each other. After all, we broke


    up, and it''s not proper to do that." Maisie said it and left without turning around.


    Ezra was frozen and shrugged helplessly. But he still caught up with her.


    Sometimes it wasn''t good to meet a smart woman because she could see him through easily.


    When they arrived at the first floor of Maisie''s apartment building, they saw from far away that Daisy


    was there with little Ezio and talking with a young man. They looked close to each other and they


    looked alike.


    Daisy saw Maisie and Ezraing over and introduced herself immediately, "Maisie, this is my son,


    Carl Moore. He''s avable today, so I called him toe over. He just arrived."


    The young man greeted Maisie passionately right after that, "Nice to meet you, Ms. Maisie."


    There was no doubt that young men were youthful and vigorous, not to mention a student from the


    Public Security University. He had an air of toughness and heroism.


    Ezra narrowed his eyes a bit and wondered where this young man was from.


    Since Daisy had told her about her son, Maisie said friendly, "Nice to meet you too, Carl."


    "Look at him! He''s proved himself a student from the Public Security University. He has the air of


    toughness and heroism." Maisie praised him out of courtesy.


    But Ezra just snorted at it.

 Chapter 838 Take a Family Picture

    Chapter 838 Take a Family Picture


    Hearing the noise made by Ezra, Daisy hastily introduced Ezra to her son but got stuck in exining


    the rtionship between Ezra and Ezio. "This is Mr. Ezra Cantillo. Ezio is his¡­"


    Daisy wasn''t sure if she could tell the truth to her son, so she turned to Maisie.


    Maisie was frank about it, answering. "Ezio is the son of Mr. Cantillo."


    Carl greeted him civilly, "Nice to meet you. Mr. Cantillo."


    "You are a student of the Criminal Justice Department?" Ezra asked him with little emotion.


    Carl replied with a smile, "Yes. And this year I am a junior."


    "Good for you. You have a bright future ahead." Ezraplimented him, though not genuinely.


    Maisie didn''t know if Daisy and Carl detected the sarcasm in his tone, but she could feel it and was not


    So she overlooked it and invited Carl with a faint smile. "How about going to my ce and having a cup


    of tea?"


    Daisy turned down and said. "It is inconvenient for him to go to your apartment. I will have him wait


    downstairs beforehand when you need to go out."


    Daisy knew perfectly well that there was a social distance to be kept between a male and female who


    were strange to each other. Except for Ezra and David who visited unexpectedlytely, only Maisie and


    she lived in this ce. David was fine toe in as Maisie''s brother; Carl should be fine toe in as


    her son. However, Maisie had no connection with Carl. So Carl should keep his distance from Maisie


    who is a single woman.


    Maisie was a couple of years older than Carl, but others could still gossip about their rtionship. So


    Daisy instructed Carl to keep a distance and be a responsible bodyguard.


    Maisie didn''t reject seeing Daisy persisting in it.


    "I am getting changed to meet my mother. You could continue to chat with Carl." Maisie said to Daisy


    and Daisyreplied with a nod.


    Ezra was about to follow him. But Maisie stopped him and said, "Mr. Cantillo, didn''t you want to spend


    more time with your son? I think it''s a good opportunity to y with your son down the stairs."


    Ezra couldn''t find an excuse to decline.


    He was pissed off.


    This woman friendly invited Carl toe to her ce but had him y with his son down the stairs.


    Her double standards were tantly obvious.


    And he couldn''t have problems with it because it was he who imed to visit his son. His action ought


    to match his rhetoric.


    Maisie didn''t mind if Ezra was pleased with her arrangement or not. She stepped up and left.


    Now Ezra''s feelings were none of her business. All she cared about was whether her interest was


    infringed.


    If Ezra followed her into the house, it would be so awkward to get changed when there were only two of


    them in a room.


    After Maisie left, Daisy passed Ezio to Ezra, saying, "Look, Ezio is looking for you."


    Admittedly, Daisy admirably eased the embarrassment he had after he was rejected explicitly by


    Maisie. Unlike her son, Daisy left a good impression on him.


    He didn''t like Carl for no reason. He could sense the aggression in him.


    After handing the kid to Ezra, Daisy said. "You could y with Ezio here. I will leave you two alone."


    Ezra nodded. But the look he threw to Carl was filled with alert.


    After they walked a few steps away, Carl whispered. "It seems that Mr. Cantillo doesn''t like me very


    much."


    Daisy exined, "He is jealous of you."


    Carl was confused. "I thought he broke up with Maisie long before. Besides, this is the first time for me


    and Maisie to meet and we barely know each other."


    "You don''t know about that. A man could be very sensitive. He will treat anyone who is neighboring his


    target as an enemy." Daisy saw right through Ezra.


    He didn''t have to impose on Maisie if he solely wanted to visit his son.


    He shrugged, "That''s ridiculous. What do I have to do with this if he wants to make a remedy?"


    "Perhaps for now he didn''t want to get off from the high horse." Daisy shook her head with a smile.


    "Rich man like he ustoms to be courted. Chasing a girl is a whole new experience for him."


    Carl had the same idea. Even isted like he has heard the name of Ezra, heir of his family, one of the


    most powerful figures in Riverside City and blessed with an attractive appearance. He will have little


    trouble getting any woman he is interested in.


    It seemed impossible for him to drop his attitude toward a woman with whom he had never been


    serious before.


    Carl sighed, "Maisie is a girl with personality. She never threatened him with the baby.".


    Daisy nodded, "Love yourself before you love someone else. She handled this quite well. Ezra wouldn''t


    want to win her back if she profits from her child."


    Ezra was ying with his son while they were talking.


    The little guy didn''t settle in his arm. He sometimes threw his legs and arms about, almost falling from


    Ezra''s arms; sometimes his head rubbed against his neck, leaving salvia all over his dear shirts.


    Finally, Ezra learned how to deal with the boy, which was to lift him to the height of the leaves of the


    tree so that he could catch some of them. The kid giggled every time he touched one leaf.


    Ezra looked at his happy expression, grumbling, "You have a pretty good time but your father''s arms


    are stretching."


    Your father''s waist was worn out too, which endangered your future brothers and sisters.


    Thinking of it, Ezra didn''t notice that Maisie has alreadye down.


    Maisie saw a tall man holding a baby who was touching the leaves. The tree was beautifully yellow in


    autumn. The picture was even more gorgeous with such a handsome man and an adorable child in it.


    She couldn''t deny that she was attracted to it.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie took out her phone and photographed it.


    Ezra heard the sound of clicking. He turned to look at her, saying, "Hey, we got a sneaker."


    Maisie was a bit awkward, exining, "I just wanted to record the good time you have with the kid. I will


    send youter."


    Ezra suggested, "How about three of us taking a family picture?"


    Noticing that Maisie was about to turn down, Ezra pinched Ezio''s face gently to catch her attention


    while saying, "This kid deserves a family picture."


    They won''t stay together like today after she goes abroad. So Maisie changed her mind and epted.


    At this time Daisy and Carl came back from their conversation. They were happy to take a family


    picture for them.

 Chapter 839 I Am a Competent Bodyguard

    Chapter 839 I Am a Competent Bodyguard


    Carl helped with the photos. And Ezra had to acknowledge that this young man was quite proficient in


    taking pictures. The photograph taken by him is satisfactory.


    After taking the pictures, Ezra tried to pass Ezio to Daisy. He was going to meet Maisie''s mother with


    Maisie.


    But Ezio didn''t seem to be ready for leaving Ezra. He didn''t let go and babbled, which ttered Ezra.


    He held Ezio tightly and asked with caution. "Could I take him?"


    Maisie frowned. She was afraid that her mother got mad and hurt Ezio.


    Ezra understood her worry. He looked at her with a firm expression, "I will take good care of him."


    "Then take him with us."


    She trusted in Ezra''s ability in protecting his son. And Ezra spending more time with Ezio was part of


    her n.


    They got into the car. Maisie would drive because she was familiar with the roads.


    Ezio sat in the back with Ezra.


    After a short while, Ezio fell asleep, which spoiled Ezra''s n of staying more often with him.


    He grumbled about it, "Howe he fell asleep so fast?"


    Ezra couldn''t even get mad since Ezio was adorable when he was asleep.


    Maisie exined, "Baby of his age falls asleep quickly in the car."


    Ezra moaned to the little one. "Carved for my hug just now but fell into sleep once in the car. From


    where did you learn your heartlessness?"


    Maisie knew he was using her indirectly but she didn''t retort.


    There was something good about the kid going to sleep. Ezra could freely ask her questions. "What''s


    all about Carl?"


    Maisie replied, "Daisy sent him to protect me."


    Ezra gritted his teeth and said after deliberating. "As I said, I will be in Grafstin for a while. Isn''t it


    enough to have me protect you and Ezio?"


    Maisie remained unimpressed. "I don''t need the protection of anyone. I epted Daisy''s offer only


    because she insisted on it."


    Maisie could fight. For once she learned about it.


    The first reason was self-defense. The second was that people around her and David were mostly


    people of high position like Julian. Fighting skills might be useful in case someone wanted to stir


    violence.


    Daisy had no idea about that but Ezra knew that fairly well.


    Ezra was frustrated after being rejected twice in a row. He bleated, "It''s not a good thing when one


    woman is too tough on herself."


    Maisie didn''t answer that.


    One will act like a spoiled child when he or she has the privilege to do so.


    She didn''t grow up in a loving family. She was ustomed to being tough.


    Besides, she wouldn''t let down her guard before Ezra, who was nothing different from a stranger.


    Ezio didn''t wake up when they arrived at the hotel David booked. Maisie intended to hold her son off


    the car as usual after she parked the car.


    But Ezra did this before her andined, "I am still here. What do you take me for?"


    What he meant was that she didn''t need to hold the baby when he was there.


    Maisieughed resignedly. He didn''t have to overreact like this.


    Atst, Maisie took a nket to wrap the baby. And Ezra carried him into the lift.


    "Be careful about your mouthter," Maisie instructed.


    She knew her mother quite well, cynical and snobbish. Susan wouldn''t quit badgering Ezra to marry


    her once she learned about Ezra''s wealthy background.


    Telling Ezra to be careful was to let him not say things that were likely to cause misunderstanding. And


    don''t me her for not having forewarned him about the potential terrible consequence.


    Ezra swiftly got her purpose of saying this. He was about to get mad but mildly amused by it.


    He drew her attention through Ezio who was sleeping. "You don''t want him to grow up in aplete


    family?"


    "Not at all," Maisie replied with aloofness


    There''s no intact family without love in it.


    Ezra didn''t know what to think after being rejected all the time.


    Ezio woke up when they got out of the lift and cried once realizing it wasn''t Maisie who was holding


    him.


    Maisie hurriedly carried Ezio away from Ezra''s arms. This was his fault. What should she do if Ezio


    cries againter?


    What if Ezio witnessed their fighting?


    She probably has gone through abuse in million times since she was a child. However, she was not


    ready to let Ezio undergo this.


    So Maisie suggested, "How about you y with him outside the room?"


    "I have to stay nearby. What if your mother wants to hurt you again?" Ezra didn''t approve of her


    suggestion and took Ezio back from her arms.


    He could sense the impatience of Maisie at this moment. But he couldn''t figure out where did her


    feelinge from.


    Before they went to the hotel, Maisie stayed cool but now she couldn''t be more irritated.


    Maisie deeply loathed Ezra''s behavior. But she didn''t have a goodmand of arguing. Nor did she


    prefer to tackle problems through arguing.


    "Mind your own business. Your job is to watch Ezioter." She walked to knock on the door after saying


    this.


    David opened the door. He frowned at Ezra''s presence. "What are you downing here? Why is Ezio with


    you?"


    David was angry, "What''s wrong with you? To get a little kid involved in such a thing."


    "To show him the evil nature of humanity. How about that?" He pushed David away while holding Ezio


    with another arm.


    Susan rushed out after hearing the noise. She screamed and was ready to hit Maisie, "You shameless.


    You have got some guts!"


    Although David tried to calm her down many times before they got here, Susan still couldn''t contain her


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    rampage.


    Susan had never cherished Maisie. During all these years, Susan had developed a habit of venting her


    anger on Maisie.

 Chapter 840 Priceless and Not for Sale

    Chapter 840 Priceless and Not for Sale


    Susan was about to beat Maisie but came to a halt when she caught the sight of Ezra. David gave her


    some information about Ezra.


    ording to his description, Ezra was an unstable and relentless man who showed no respect to his


    father even when his father fell ill and needed to stay at the hospital.


    David specifically warned her to stay away from Ezra after briefing her.


    Susan was a cowardly bully. With his superior background, she knew Ezra was not the type of person


    she could mess around with.


    And Ezra''s arrival was out of her expectation.


    Ezra pulled Maisie behind him when Susan wasing up to her. The unfriendly nce he threw sent


    shivers down Susan''s spine.


    David also pulled her mother in a hurry. He has told her mother to be nice to Maisie before but she


    didn''t listen at all.


    At this moment David was grateful to Ezra. Unlike him who has an inseparable connection with Susan,


    Ezra could deter Susan easily with a look.


    Maisie was about to say something but Ezra stopped her. Ezra thrust Ezio into Maisie''s arms and said,


    "You go outside with Ezio. I will do the talking."


    Maisie didn''t know what to say.


    Ezra seemed to reverse the position of Maisie and him. Now she became the person to go outside.


    Of course, Ezra wouldn''t go along with that arrangement. Susan was her mother, not his.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought for a while and passed Ezio to David, saying, "You take him to the outside."


    David was about to reject her, but he changed his mind thinking of the frightened look of his mother


    when she confronted Ezra.


    Now there were three of them in the room. Susan asked Ezra alertly, "What, what are you up to?"


    ording to Susan''s requirement, the hotel room Susan stayed in should be quite luxurious and paid


    for by Maisie. She wouldn''t miss any chance of taking advantage of her daughter.


    David didn''t argue with her about it but instead paid for it secretly using his credit card.


    There was argefy couch in the room and Ezra grabbed Maisie''s arm to have her sit down with


    him.


    He sat in a rxed posture, looked up, and asked Susan with a cold smile, "This question should be


    asked by me. What are you up to?"


    "This is your daughter. You stormed into her office and made a scene. Her reputation is ruined by you.


    Who could you ask for money if she loses her job?"


    Before Susan could react, he added, "Let me guess, someone paid you a load of money to have you


    kick up a fuss like this. And that money might have arrived since you disregarded your daughter''s


    reputation and career."


    Susan paused for a short while and then she sat down, shouting. "That''s nonsense. I don''t know what


    you are talking about."


    Out of guilt, Susan didn''t give Ezra any chance of talking and asked in her usual shrewish way. "When


    are you nning to marry my daughter? Shouldn''t you marry her now that she is the biological mother


    of your son?"


    Maisie knew that would happen. She directly dered. "I want this baby. He has nothing to do with this.


    I have no such n of marrying him. Besides, I am leaving for a foreign country."


    "What? You are leaving for a foreign country?"


    Maisie answered calmly, "Yes. I am handing over my job now. I would havee back with David to


    announce this even if you haven''te today."


    "You¡­" Susan was too surprised to say anything.


    Maisie took a credit card from her bag and handed it to Susan, saying, "Inside is all the money I have


    saved for all these years, except some I reserved for me and Ezio."


    Ezra frowned when he heard the word "all".


    Did Maisie give all her money to her mother?


    Yet this was understandable. She was ending their nasty rtionship in such a resolute way.


    Presumably, Maisie wouldn''te back once she left.


    Ezra felt a dart of panic.


    Maisie didn''t notice Ezra''s expression, continuing serenely. "I am afraid I won''te back very often


    because Ezio is still at his young age. Sorry, I couldn''t fulfill my filial duty in the following few years."


    Maisie said in earnest.


    But Susan finally understood what she said. She threw away the credit card and stood up to scream


    abuse at her, "What do you mean? You are departing for another country without marrying this man?"


    "Maisie, are you stupid?"


    "Get him to marry you now that you gave birth to his son!"


    "Ask him forpensation even if you don''t marry him!"


    Susan was beyond happy when she learned about Ezra''s position. Plenty of money was seemingly


    beckoning her.


    Admittedly she was proud that her daughter could have a wealthy man''s baby.


    People of a wealthy families are keen on having hair to inherit theirrge fortune. She couldn''t


    understand why her daughter raised the child secretly. Maisie could have gained huge profits from this


    child or squeezed her way into a rich family through this baby.


    Susan nned to persuade Maisie into returning the kid to Ezra. In this way, she could make a fortune


    and be a single woman again to marry another man.


    But Maisie was taking the kid to another country, which made her pissed off.


    Maisie''s saving was iparable to the profit they could gain if Maisie married Ezra.


    Even ckmailing Ezra was way much better than just leaving this country with the child.


    What Susan didn''t realize was that Maisie was heavily annoyed by her words.


    Ezio was her soft spot and also things that couldn''t be negotiated with.


    For the first time Maisie retorted with a serious expression, "I said I wanted this baby. I have never


    intended to trade him for anything! Including money!"


    Word by word she said in tears, "My son is priceless and not for sale."


    "You stupid. Have you lost your mind?" Susan cried loudly after scolding her.

 Chapter 841 End Their Relationship

    Chapter 841 End Their Rtionship


    "You brought no benefits to this family since you were born. Now you are raising kids on your own. Are


    you silly?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who is going to marry you when you have to raise a kid on your own?"


    Susan was sitting on the floor, crying like a baby.


    "You could choose not to marry him or give up the money. But you must give him the kid!" Susan gave


    her this order after wiping her tears.


    "No way!" Maisie declined this ridiculous requirement without hesitation. She would never give up on


    her son.


    Susan was furious at her stubbornness, picking herself up to hit her, "I am going to beat you to death


    today!"


    "That''s enough!" Ezra thundered after keeping silent for a while. His roar came as a shock to Susan.


    Ezra stood up and said to Susan without emotion, "I could give you money if you want it so much. But


    you are in no position to tell us how to bring up the kid."


    "Touch her again and I will break your arms!" After saying this, Ezra pushed Susan away, making her


    nearly fall.


    Susan was terrified. For one moment the man was thinking about killing her.


    "She should have cut ties with you long ago. You never cared about her. You just wanted to take


    advantage of her."


    Ezra said so with a sneering look. "You are unqualified as a mother. For her, you are just a provider of


    the womb. How dare you ask her to be responsible for you?"


    Susan had never been treated in this way. At this moment she couldn''t find words to retort.


    Ezra stood in front of him, saying with contempt. "How much do you want for stopping bothering your


    daughter for the rest of her life?"


    "What do you mean by that?" Susan was confused.


    Ezra stated outright. "It means ending the rtionship between you and her."


    "What?" Susan has never thought about it.


    As far as she could see, there was no such thing as an ending rtionship. She gave birth to Maisie.


    And Maisie was supposed to take care of her for the rest of her life.


    "Ezra!" Maisie stopped him to prevent the situation from worsening.


    Maisie has thought about like millions of times splitting with her parents, especially when her mother


    insulted her hard and took thest penny from her.


    Especially when she almost missed the opportunity of getting enrolled in college because of her


    parents. At that time she even considered getting loans or paying her tuition through a part-time job to


    flee this family.


    Especially when her mother came to her office and made a scene in a nasty way. She couldn''t contain


    her grudge anymore and passed out from anger.


    But now she came around. She would be in another country very soon and had no need to endure this


    anymore.


    Ezra neglected Maisie''s warning and asked. "Is ten million enough for you?"


    Susan was startled to hear the amount. Ten million was quite a lot.


    Maisie was both embarrassed and upset seeing Susan''s reaction. Her mother really considered selling


    their rtionship.


    She angrily stared at Ezra. "Are you finished with your nonsense?"


    Hearing that, Ezrapressed his lips. He was serious about it.


    He felt truly sorry for her.


    Her parents exploited her all the time and never cared for her like a daughter.


    Unlike her who grew up in a bitter family, his mother showed him enough caring and love, despite his


    terrible father.


    When they were confronting each other, Susan asked happily, "You sure you could give me the money


    at once?"


    Standing with her back to Susan, Maisie shed tears instantly.


    Her mother broke off with her for ten million. She didn''t know how to react.


    What a pathetic and miserable daughter. She was dispirited.


    It turned out that she was just a money provider to her mother.


    Yet she was not surprised at her mother''s choice. All the money she was able to give them in the


    ensuing years was far less than ten million.


    She would be useless if Ezra could pay them all at once.


    Ezra was nearly heartbroken when he saw Maisie''s tears.


    And it made him be more firm in helping Maisie to run away from her family. Only in this way


    could she avoid being hurt again.


    Ezra averted his gaze to Susan. "I will give you five million at first. The rest will be given to you if you


    don''t break our pact. For example, asking Maisie for money again.


    Going back on promises was so typical of people like Susan.


    What if Susan denied their agreement once she got the money? He had to make sure that she


    behaved well.


    "Don''t worry about it. As long as the money arrives, I promise not to meet her for the rest of my life.


    And I will act as if I never had a daughter." Susan made such a promise to dispel Ezra''s suspicion.


    Susan''s determination deeply hurt Maisie.


    Ezra directly took out his checkbook and signed his name.


    He handed the cheque to Susan, warning. "This is five million. Take it or keep badgering Maisie for


    nothing. This is your call."


    Before Ezra finished his sentence, Susan grabbed the cheque and said, "I ept your offer. But don''t


    you dare to cheat me. I wille to the Cantillo Group to find you."


    Ezra didn''t reply and take Maisie away.


    Maisie shed tears as soon as they walked out of the room.


    Ezra led her to a quiet corner. Knowing that she might resent his touch, he hugged her tightly anyway.


    "You may cry if you want." Ezraforted her gently.


    And Maisie did cry loudly.


    Twice in a row, she cried like a child in his arms.


    But Maisie couldn''t control herself. The closest family gave her the greatest hit.

 Chapter 842 A Real Master

    Chapter 842 A Real Master


    David was ying with Ezio when they came out of the hotel. The rims of Maisie¡®s eyes were still red,


    indicating how hurt she was.


    "Did mom give you a hard time again?" Holding the baby, David hurriedly asked.


    Ezra took Ezio from him and answered unfriendlily. "Your mother sold her daughter for ten million."


    It took David a while to figure out what that meant.


    He was so angry that his face turned red. "I will talk with her."


    He was about to argue with his mother. He wouldn''t question her mother''s ability to do this. But


    abandoning her daughter was too heartless and selfish.


    Ezra stopped David, saying seriously. "There is no need to argue with her. Don''t you think it''s a relief


    for your sister?"


    His giving the cheque to Susan in front of Maisie was to set her free.


    David threw a nce at Maisie. He had to admit this was good for his sister.


    Cutting off the ties meant that his sister was free from being exploited forever. She could be spared


    from seeing her parents again or being abused endlessly.


    David was a reasonable man. He didn''te back and gave Maisie a big hug.


    "Maisie, don''t be sad. From now on you can live a happy and carefree life."


    His sister could finally take control of her own life. She could stop being restrained by filial duty and


    supporting her family ceaselessly.


    David also craved this way of living, to break off from this annoying rtionship.


    Maisie now felt better. She hugged David. "No matter what happens, you are my best brother."


    Kids are spoiled when he always gets the privilege. But this was not true in David''s case. He was not


    spoiled nor did he ever squander money.


    David was as academically excellent as his sister since he was a child. He cared much about Maisie.


    Therefore, David and Maisie were very close. For quite a while they hugged each other and didn''t let


    go.


    Ezra nearby was a bit indignant. In his opinion, there was probably little need for them to hug this long


    even though they were family.


    But Ezra forgot that just now Maisie cried in his arms. There must be no need for them to hug this long


    because Ezra didn''t have any connection with Maisie at all.


    Ezra cautioned David, "Send your mother away right now and ask her to stay out of the way. Now


    Maisie is not her daughter anymore. I won''t stand for any nonsense."


    His words implied that he would have Susan pay her price if she was restless, even if it hurt David''s


    feelings.


    David has just separated from Maisie, emphasizing. "You go back home to take a rest now. I will handle


    the rest."


    After saying this, David turned to Ezra and said firmly, "My sister and I will return your money."


    His sister didn''t have money of that amount. Ezra must have paid it for her.


    Under no circumstance should they owe him such a big favor? Plus, David was well aware that Maisie


    didn''t want to have any connection with him. So they should give back the money as soon as possible.


    Ezra grinned, "Howe you two are simrly stubborn?"


    Maisie said the same thing to him right after she wiped her tears a moment ago.


    Ezra answered David in the same way as he told Maisie. "You don''t need to return the money. Just


    take the money as my investment in my son."


    Ezra used this excuse to ease their guilt.


    Besides, he has never intended to have her repay the money from the start. He helped her just


    because he wanted to.


    David shed Ezra a look and didn''t insist, though he has made up his mind to repay Ezra.


    Atst, David came back to the hotel room; David and Ezra went back home by car.


    Ezra thrust Ezio into Maisie''s arms when she was about to sit in the driver''s seat. "I will drive."


    Ezra didn''t think she should drive given her mental state.


    Maisie gave him a look and didn''t decline, directly sitting at the back with Ezio.


    Ezio didn''t fall asleep this time because he has had enough sleep before. He smiled happily at Maisie,


    babbling, "Mu¡ªmmy."


    He was too young to utter the word mammy clearly. But this was enough for Maisie. Her son just lit up


    her world.


    "Yes. Mommy is here." She answered softly.


    Maisie loved her son very much. Giving children enormous love is the nature of a mother, isn''t it?


    Then why Susan, as a mother could be selfish and heartless like this. Maisie was ignored since she


    was little.


    Maisie would doubt whether she was adopted if she wasn''t her twin sister of David.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ezra was jealous when he looked at them in the mirror.


    He would very much like to have his son utter the word, daddy. He searched the Inte the other day,


    which showed that some babies, as young as eight months old, were capable of saying the word,


    daddy. The only reason his son couldn''t say it was probably that he hasn''t been taught to do so.


    "Teach him how to call his father when you have time," Ezra said so.


    Maisie didn''t even look up or answer. "You could teach it yourself."


    Ezra retorted, "You were around him all the time. Squeezing me in was just difficult."


    Now Maisie knew what he was doing. This man wasining about her not teaching Ezio to call his


    father before.


    But Ezio has just learned how to utter the word mommy only for a while. Plus, she didn''t expect Ezra''s


    presence in Ezio''s life. She naturally didn''t teach Ezio to say "daddy".


    Ezra got both angry and amused. He knew he had an aptitude for making people angry. But in making


    people angry, she was a real master.

 Chapter 843 Just a Joke

    Chapter 843 Just a Joke


    While Maisie and Ezra were solving the problems swimmingly, Diana was deeply troubled.


    In the morning Diana was sipping on a cup of tea with Ruth. Ruth told her thetest news. "That


    uneducated mother of Maisie came to Grafstin this morning. Now she might have been in her


    daughter''s office and started to make a fuss. I am afraid Maisie couldn''t keep her job."


    Diana reminded her. "But getting fired and keeping her gued is not our ultimate goal."


    Diana had another sip of tea and said, "To get the child and eliminate him secretly is more important."


    "I see," Ruth replied.


    Diana changed the subject, "What about the branch."


    They didn''t forget that Ezra was on a business trip to investigate embezzlement. But then he was


    asked toe back because of Ezio.


    Ruth answered, "Don''t know what tricks Ezra was ying. He caught the manager but didn''t have him


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    be ountable for it."


    "He is in Grafstin now. His assistant was in charge of it."


    Diana frowned, "That''s not a good thing."


    Ruth was astonished, "What?"


    Diana exined. "Ezra was adopting a softer approach. He was forcing the manager to cooperate with


    him by arousing the manager''s sense of guilt!"


    Ruth''s face turned pale. "And I still wondered howe a calcting person like him will be so kind.


    He was taking a different approach!"


    "Watch that manager closely. Once he shows the signs of confessing, end his life instantly." Diana


    quickly reacted. "The best solution is to send him to another country, together with his family."


    "I will take care of it now," Ruth responded.


    But before Ruth stood up, a package was delivered to them.


    "But I didn''t buy anything." Diana was confused and opened the package. Inside were some files.


    With only a nce at it, Diana nearly passed out from shock.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" Ruth steadied Diana and asked. After taking a peep at the files, she froze.


    The scene shown in the picture was hot as hell. No wonder Diana couldn''t take it.


    On the top of the files was a photo, in which Roman was making out with Mrs. Marshall in a hotel room.


    What happened inside the room was photographed clearly because the curtains weren''t closed.


    More importantly, it appeared that the photo was taken many years ago because Roman and Mrs.


    Marshall looked much younger.


    Which indicated that Roman has been cheating on her with Mrs. Marshall years ago.


    Ruth didn''t move out of shock. Her father and Mrs. Marshall¡­


    Ruth knew his father quite well. But cheating on Diana with Mrs. Marshall was beyond her expectation.


    After all, Mrs. Marshall was her mother''s best friend.


    Her mother was a joke!


    Ruth was trembling out of anger. And Diana was even more furious.


    The whole pile of pictures was all about Roman making out with Mrs. Marshall in various locations and


    times. Diana couldn''t stop screaming. "I am going to kill them!"


    "I am going to tear them apart!"


    "Bitch!"


    "Son of the bitch!"


    Diana tore these photos while she was cursing. But tearing them didn''t change the fact.


    Diana''s best friend has been having an affair with her husband for years. As arrogant as Diana was,


    she couldn''t put up with that.


    She was a jokepletely.


    She recalled the time when she bragged about things she had during afternoon tea. Mrs. Marshall must


    beughing inside her heart.


    She was more frustrated thinking of it. How did this bitch flirt with her husband while getting along well


    with her?


    Diana continued to scream. She threw the photos away and rushed to those antiques in the living


    room, smashing them.


    Those were Roman''s priceless collections. Roman humiliated her like this. She won''t let him get away


    easily.


    Ruth hurriedly stopped Diana who was now in crazy throwing. "Mom, control yourself!"


    Antiques became useless once they were broken into pieces. Ruth felt pity for those collections. Once


    her father passed away, she would inherit at do all of them, on the grounds that they were intact.


    "Stay out of my way!" Diana broke away, "I am going to let him taste what it is like to be heartbroken."


    She ordered Ruth to photograph it, "Show this to him. Better make him piss off."


    After saying this, Diana went on smashing and nned to smash those in the study.


    The fact that Mrs. Marshall was Roman''s mistress came as a terrible blow to him. Diana felt like she


    has lost her face and also her desire for survival. All she wanted to do was to kill that bitch and son of


    the bitch.


    Canuli, inheritance, and wealth, none of thosepared to taking avenge on them.


    "Mom¡ª" Ruth roared when Diana was walking towards the study.


    "Come here to watch this!" Ruth took a paper from the pile of files. In shaking she eximed, "Paternity


    test result reports?"


    "What?" Diana''s brain went nk hearing this and rushed to Ruth.


    The report Ruth was holding, clearly showed that Linda was Roman''s biological daughter.


    Diana passed out immediately.


    Ruth had no choice but to call the ambnce while she was still crying.

 Chapter 844 Make a Long-range Plan

    Chapter 844 Make a Long-range n


    Because Mrs. Diana Rhodes'' copse was rted to the love affairs between Roman and Mrs.


    Marshall, Ruth did not let anyone else know about Diana''s being in the hospital, including her sister


    Anna.


    In fact, Ruth did not even want to talk about the spoiled Anna, who was always fiddling around all day.


    No one knew where Anna had messed aroundst night; Ruth did not think Anna could help her and


    her mother at all.


    Besides, the affair this time was so serious that it came as a deadly blow to her mother, Diana, and


    Ruth was very worried that her mother could not stand it. After all, Diana was always trying to be better


    than others in all walks of life which Ruth was fully aware of.


    During all these years, her father was always having affairs with others, which her mother turned a


    blind eye to; yet the affair with Mrs. Marshall this time was indeed disgusting.


    Therefore, as soon as Diana opened her eyes, Ruth asked her nervously, "Mom, are you alright? Do


    you feel anything wrong?"


    "I''m fine, take it easy," Diana said coolly with a mien of calmness.


    Actually, before she opened her eyes, she had been awake and conscious for a long time. Shey on


    the bed and thought a lot. The more she thought, the eerily calmer she became.


    She would not let both Roman and Mrs. Marshall off.


    If she had not gone into aa due to great rage, she would have found Mrs. Marshall and pped


    her face hard and probably have quarreled furiously with Roman in his ward.


    But she calmed downpletely when she woke up: She should make a long-range n and torture


    the bitch''s heart gradually.


    Since Linda Marshall was a sickly daughter of Mrs. Marshall and Roman, Diana decided to take


    revenge on the sickdy first.


    Over the years, the Marshalls'' business had been going downhill. But for the Cantillos'' support, they


    would have been dered bankrupt long ago.


    Diana used to believe that it was because of the good friendship between Mrs. Marshall and her that


    Roman helped the Marshalls and introduced business to them. Now Diana realized that it was all


    because of Mrs. Marshall and the sickly Linda.


    Diana tried hard to calm down, yet thinking of these made her furious again with her chest burning with


    rage.


    The marriage between Ezra and Erika was in fact a n Roman designed for the sickly Linda because


    Linda needed to spend a lot of money to keep healthy.


    Diana did not realize that Mrs. Marshall was such a shrewd bitch underneath her humble servility that


    she could delude the sharp-sighted Roman into protecting Linda by Ezra''s marriage.


    Diana told herself to be calm over and over again. She could not be angrier since things had been


    terrible like this; otherwise, it would be good news for the shameless couple.


    "Mom, are you okay?" Ruth asked, leaning against Dian''s bed because Diana''s calmness in turn made


    her worried.


    "Help me up," Diana ordered, not answering her question.


    Ruth helped Diana up quickly and poured a ss of water for her.


    After drinking water slowly, Diana asked, "You didn''t tell your father about my being in the hospital, did


    you?"


    "No, I didn''t," Ruth said truthfully.


    "Well done," Diana approved of Ruth''s choice. If the old man had known Diana''s copse due to great


    anger, he would have guessed that she had been aware of his stigma.


    Diana raised her hands and fixed her hair. "Go to your father''s ward with me."


    "Ah, right now?" Ruth was a little bit afraid that her mother was about to quarrel with her father.


    If the affair between his father and Mrs. Marshall was made public, it would be extremely shameful to


    her.


    Diana sneered, "Don''t worry. I''m not going to quarrel with him. I want to take my revenge a boiling frog


    ¡ªtorture them little by little."


    Ruth nced at Diana and heaved a sigh of relief.


    When the two of them were on their way to Roman''s ward, Diana asked Ruth as if she had just


    remembered something, "How''s Maisie''s mother? Can she take Maisie''s child away?"


    Ruth was still immersed in the confusing rtionship between her father, Mrs. Marshall, and her


    mother, and she did not expect her mother to suddenly ask things about Ezra and Maisie. After a


    moment of bewilderment, she responded, "Her mother seems to have left Riverside City. She said Ezra


    gave her one million and five hundred thousand dors to buy out her mother-daughter rtionship


    with Maisie, and she agreed.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "So, she doesn''t want to help us. I think she only wants to live her wealthy life in her hometown," sniffed


    Ruth.


    Diana was surprised. "1.5 million dors to buy out the mother-daughter rtionship? Ezra gave it to


    her?"


    "Yes." Ruth nodded.


    Diana became annoyed. "Ezra, the nutcase!"


    Diana was angry that the 1.5 million dors given by Ezra must be Canuli''s money. Even though almost


    ny percent of Canuli''s profits at present were brought by Ezra, her two daughters and she were also


    parts of the Canuli. Ezra should also ask for their approval when he used such a huge amount of


    money to deal with personal matters.


    "Yes. I was also very angry when I heard the news!" Ruth said in anger. "He still doesn''t admit his love


    for Maisie. If he''s not in love with her, will he spend thousands of dors like this?"


    "Oh," Diana sniffed, "I agree. He just doesn''t admit it by words, but speaks out his love by actions,"


    Diana said.


    Then she looked at Ruth, "Otherwise, why do you think I would know about your father''s scandal with


    the bitch, Mrs. Marshall? Ezra must be the one who did it. Perhaps it is his revenge on me. Because he


    knew that we incited Maisie''s mother to rock the boat."


    "He did it? So, he already knew about what we did?" Ruth realized. "No wonderst time he said


    something about marrying Linda. He must know dad wouldn''t agree with it."


    "That''s it. No wonder Linda refused madly at that time." An unmerciful light flickered in Diana''s eyes.


    "But it''s good that we know the truth, so we can focus more on Maisie and her son."


    Diana then told Ruth, "Find a way to continue to bribe Maisie''s bad-mannered mother to get the child.


    Now we can only get to that boy through her."


    Diana originally wanted to bribe the nanny, but the nanny''s son was a public security university student.


    Upon she found it out, she immediately gave up the idea; a nanny with a son like this would certainly


    not cooperate with them to do bad things.


    It turned out that the only one who could get close to Maisie and her son was Maisie''s mother.


    When they deluded Maisie''s mother into making Maisie in trouble, they also made a deal with her that if


    she could get Maisie''s son out, they would give her a sum of money.


    Maisie''s mother at that time also freely agreed. No one expected the n would change so quickly.


    Who would have thought that Ezra spent 1.5 million dors on asking Maisie''s mother to cut off


    rtions with Maisie? It was much more than the money they promised to Maisie''s mother so she was


    now bent on going home and waspletely unwilling to work for them.

 Chapter 845 A Revenge on Them

    Chapter 845 A Revenge on Them


    "Okay, I''ll continue to contact her." Although Ruth agreed, she still had some doubts. "But since Ezra


    has bought out her rtionship with Maisie for 1.5 million dors, will Maisie let her go into the house?"


    "Why are you so naive? The ties of blood can''t be bought off by money." Dianaughed mockingly. "As


    long as her mother is shameless, she can sessfully live in Maisie''s house, and then everything will


    go as we wish."


    However, now Maisie''s shameless mother refused to work for them, only because they did not give her


    enough money.


    Thinking of this, Diana said to Ruth again, "This time, no matter how much money she wants, we will


    give her until she agrees to work for us."


    "Give whatever she wants?" Ruth was not in favor of it. Ezra had already given that woman so much


    money. If they continued to bribe her, Maisie''s mother would get much more than she expected.


    Diana responded without hesitation, "Yes, give whatever she wants. She must get Maisie''s son."


    Diana''s heart was now burning. She was not good and others should not live well either.


    Besides, up to the point where she was now, she no longer wanted to think about the future and she


    had made up her mind to vent her current anger at any cost.


    Although it was Roman and Mrs. Marshall who cheated and betrayed her, she would not let Ezra off


    either. But for Ezra revealed this news to her maliciously, she would still have been quite jolly.


    Without knowing that Mrs. Marshall had hooked up with her husband, she would have been Mrs.


    Cantillo in an exalted position; but now that she knew about it, all her happiness had been ruined.


    Diana hated Mrs. Marshall and Roman, and she also hated Ezra.


    Diana was so resolute that Ruth could only agree in silence.


    They soon arrived at Roman''s room. Roman was quite surprised to see Diana, and he asked in


    confusion, "Why are you here?"


    There was no love between Roman and Diana, because of Roman''s affair over the years ago. But in


    order to save face, the two lived together in name only.


    During Roman''s hospitalization this time, Diana rarely visited him.


    But for Diana''s virtuous appearance in public, or for idents like Roman being angry and passing out,


    she would not havee once.


    So Roman was a little stunned when he saw Diana appear suddenly.


    "I don''t feel good today, so I visit you on my way to a doctor." Diana smiled and gave him a reasonable


    excuse. In fact, the nails of her hands hanging beside her body had already dug deep into the flesh.


    She was restraining her anger in this way, otherwise, she could not smile now and she might have


    fought against Roman.


    Roman also pretended to be concerned, "Why do you feel ufortable? What did the doctor say?"


    "I''m just overly worried. Nothing serious." Diana smiled and changed the subject. "By the way, I came


    here to discuss something with you."


    Roman looked at her. Diana sighed, "Last time Ezra scuttled a business deal for the Marshalls. So,


    they have been having a hard timetely. I heard that it is difficult for them to afford Linda''s medical


    expenses. A friend of mine has a nursing home in the suburbs, the environment of which is super good.


    What do you think? Should I rmend it to Janie and let her transfer Linda there for recuperation?"


    Mrs. Marshall''s name was Janie Wilson. That was why Diana had called her Janie for all these years.


    As the name came out of her mouth, Diana felt nothing but ironic, and even the tip of her tongue was


    stinging from the word.


    "For one thing, they can save some money, and for another, the owner is my friend and she will look


    after Linda more carefully," Diana said at an appropriate speed, and she talked about Mrs. Marshall as


    familiarly as usual.


    Roman asked, frowning, "A friend running a nursing home? Who''s she?"


    Diana sneered in her mind secretly, "When ites to his own daughter, he is really much more


    cautious."


    But outwardly, she said calmly, "I find that you have never cared about my matters from your question.


    My friend who runs the nursing home is the owner of the beauty salon where I have been doing facials


    for so many years. She runs many beauty salons and nursing homes."


    Being given an earful by Diana like this, Roman smiled guiltily. "From a beauty salon to a nursing


    home, this is somewhat cross-industry, right? I don''t recall her at once."


    Diana urged, "Just tell me if it''s OK. If you think it''s inappropriate, I won''t tell Janie about it."


    Diana looked as if she was totally obedient to Roman''s opinion. "I just want to help Janie. You don''t


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    even know it. I find Janie has be much thinner than before recently. Oh, my heart hurts like hell."


    Diana had talked about Mrs. Marshall and her family many times in front of Roman over the years, so it


    was not surprising that she offered to help Mrs. Marshall this time.


    When Roman was thinking, Diana started toin about Ezra, "And Ezra. Oh! Erika just found fault


    with Maisie. Just a few times. He then took revenge on the Marshalls. He should have forgiven her out


    of deference to you. However, it seemed that he just thumbed his nose at you.


    "What''s more, Janie and I have been besties for so many years. Ezra ignored our feelingspletely."


    Diana''s incitement seeded in making Roman guilty towards Mrs. Marshall and Linda. Therefore, he


    immediately agreed to Diana''s proposal, "I think this is a good suggestion. You can talk to her about it."


    Roman knew that the Marshalls had a hard timetely, and Mrs. Marshall cried to him on the phone


    almost every day about it, especially Linda''s expensive medical bills.


    Now, Diana took the initiative to transfer Linda to a nursing home owned by an acquaintance, which


    could indeed help the Marshalls reduce a considerable burden.


    Diana did not linger any longer as she had achieved her goal. "Then have a good rest. I''ll talk to Janie."


    Then she left along with Ruth.


    The moment she turned around, the glimmer of a smile in her eyes turned instantly into the cold.


    The beauty salons and the nursing homes of her friend? Guess what! She was the investor behind


    thesepanies.


    In order to guarantee her two daughters'' and her lives, Diana invested in lots of businesses suitable for


    women. The beauty salon was one of them but she never showed up in thepany.


    When Linda lived in her nursing home, she would definitely die. Diana would find a way to kill her


    secretly.


    It was ironic that the old man''s children born out of wedlock were healthy, except Linda, whose mother


    was Mrs. Marshall. She was born sickly and had lived on pills.


    It must be revenge on the bitch couple.


    Mrs. Marshall carried on with her bestie''s husband and had cheated on her bestie for so many years.


    Even God could not stand it.


    As soon as both mother and daughter went out of Roman''s ward, Ruth lowered her voice and asked


    Diana, "Mom, the reason why you made the suggestion would be¡­"


    Ruth did not finish her words, but she had already known what her mother had in mind.


    Ruth was not surprised or rmed at all. During these years, her mother and she had done lots of evil


    things in order to achieve their interests.


    Furthermore, Ruth also felt that Linda deserved to die because it would be the best way to get back at


    her dad and Mrs. Marshall. They should not hook up in such a nasty way.

 Chapter 846 She Made Better Coffee

    Chapter 846 She Made Better Coffee


    "Just pretend you don''t know it," Diana said without looking back.


    Diana was determined to be a devil. But she could not let Ruth be with her. Ruth and Anna were still


    young and deserved good lives.


    Originally, Diana did not go off the rails like this. Over the years, she had done many things on the edge


    of thew and morality, but this time she waspletely forced to the dead end by Mrs. Marshall.


    Whenever Diana thought that Mrs. Marshall was with Roman, she wanted to tear Mrs. Marshall into


    pieces.


    "Just you wait. Sooner orter, it will be that little bitch''s turn," Diana thought in great hatred.


    As soon as Diana left, Roman called Mrs. Marshall and told her about Diana''s proposal to transfer


    Linda to a nursing home. Roman said that he agreed with Diana, and so Mrs. Marshall did not turn it


    down.


    Atst, Roman exhorted Mrs. Marshall, "You should keep a good rtionship with her. If I pass away in


    the future, she can help you, especially for the sake of Linda''s health. My poor Linda needs lots of


    money to pay for the remedy."


    When Mrs. Marshall heard him mentioning death, she couldn''t help but say in a choked voice over the


    phone, "But in case she and Ezra find out about my rtionship with you, she''ll strangle me to death


    definitely."


    "Don''t worry. Ezra can''t handle his own business now, and he doesn''t have time to care about us. I


    believe that as long as I don''t find fault with him, he won''t disclose it to the public," Romanforted


    Mrs. Marshall.


    In fact, Roman had little confidence in Ezra. But now he could only tell Mrs. Marshall in this way.


    Anyway, when he diedter, he could not know about their catfights.


    And Roman had little affection for Linda. He did not like his daughters, not to mention Linda was a sick


    child.


    Roman had two or three illegitimate daughters. He gave their mothers a sum of money and forbade


    them to disturb his life again when they got to his door. The reason why he had been taking care of


    Linda was only because of Linda''s mother, Janie Wilson or Mrs. Marshall.


    On the surface, Janie seemed gentle and quiet, rather good at pleasing men and getting their


    affections. Thus, he could not be ruthless to her as he did to other women.


    In addition, Janie had a good rtionship with Diana. So, Roman had been entangled with her for


    these years.


    Among so many women, who was the one that Roman missed the most nowadays?


    It should be Ezra''s mother.


    First of all, of course, it was because she was the most beautiful and elegant woman he had ever met.


    Second, she always gave him the cold shoulder. As the saying goes, the grass is always greener on


    the other side of the fence. The unavable woman, too, was the best one. The more she ignored him,


    the more he loved her. Later, he did some tricks to get her.


    Another reason was that she gave birth to his only son. Thus, he certainly missed her more.


    When thinking about those things rted to the indifferent woman, Roman missed her suddenly. He


    was going to die sooner orter. If he could see her before dying and say sorry to her, it would be good.


    He knew that he had changed her life due to his devious means.


    In fact, he had ruined her life. She then loved someone else, but she had to stay away from that man


    because she had an affair with him. Then, Diana had made a scene on the topic of Ezra''s mother, so


    she was tainted with scandals and had to leave the country.


    With Roman''s previous exnation, Mrs. Marshall agreed with Diana''s proposal immediately when


    Diana contacted her. "Honey, thank you so much. I don''t even know what to say."


    "It''s OK. We are good friends!" Diana''s tone was the same as usual on the phone.


    But in her heart, she thought mockingly, "Mrs. Marshall is indeed a bitch. She even shares a husband


    with her, isn''t she?"


    "I also want you to rx. I find you have pined away these days," Diana said heartily. "We should go for


    a beauty treatment together one day."


    Mrs. Marshall said, "OK. I am thinking of asking you out, yet I''m afraid you''re not in the mood for a


    facial because of all the things you''ve mettely."


    What Mrs. Marshall referred to was that Ezra had an unexpected son.


    Diana has fought with Ezra for so many years and must be anxious to learn that he had a son.


    "I''m fine." Diana smiled ndly. "I''m going to rx just because there''re a lot of things going on."


    "Why don''t we meet this afternoon?" Diana invited.


    "Okay," Mrs. Marshall answered at once. "We can talk about the details of Linda''s transfer to the


    nursing home."


    After Diana hung up the phone, the mocking smile on her face became more deepened.


    Doing beauty treatments?


    Diana would firstly ruin Janie''s face so that Janie then could not hook up with men with her beautiful


    face.


    Ezra had known that Diana had almost gone crazy. Some people were working for Ezra and reported


    to him what Diana was doing. However, Ezra did not intend to intervene.


    Anyway, if Diana and Janie made a scene, it would benefit him; so why should he care?


    What Ezra wanted to do now was to make Maisie give up her n of leaving the country.


    Yes, he did not want Maisie to go abroad with his son at all. His agreement andpromise were all


    feigned.


    After Ezra spent 1.5 million dors to let Maisie''s mother break off the rtionship with Maisie, Ezra


    drove Maisie and his son home and he was not turned away.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    If it was before, Maisie would have let him go when he sent her son and her downstairs.


    When entering the home, Daisy took the child to the room first. Maisie looked at Ezra and asked, "Tea


    or coffee? Or water?"


    Ezra smiled. "It''s not easy to be served with coffee today."


    Seeing that Maisie was about to ignore him again, he replied immediately, "Coffee."


    Maisie turned and left.


    It did not take long for a mellow, fragranttte to appear in front of Ezra withtte art on it, as delicate


    as the one she prepared for him every day when they were lovers. Maisie held a cup of iced Americano


    as usual.


    It was funny that Ezra liked to drinkttes and preferred to add more sugar, while Maisie liked iced


    Americano all year round.


    "Thanks." Sitting on the sofa, Ezra held up his coffee and thanked Maisie.


    After taking a sip, heplimented, "Your coffee is getting better."


    Maisie replied politely, "It''s just OK. It falls far short of the coffee made by the barista in your cafe."


    The most popr Sunshine Cafe in Riverside City was run by Ezra. The reason for its poprity was


    mainly because of its coffee. Compared to the chief barista Annie in the cafe, Maisie''s skills in making


    coffee were not worth mentioning.


    Ezra stared at her and said in a soft tone, "The two kinds of coffee have different meanings, so they


    taste different.


    "I think the one you made tastes better." Ezra''s eyes were full of emotions. Maisie realized the other


    meaning of his words: It was only because she was the one who made it.


    It was ironic that Ezra started to tter her when they had broken up.

 Chapter 847 What an Annoying Man

    Chapter 847 What an Annoying Man


    Maisie did not want to have an affair with him like this, so she said straightforwardly, "Thank you for


    your help today. I can only brew a cup of coffee to express my thanks."


    The implication was that Ezra would taste the cup of pour-over coffee today, solely because he did her


    a favor.


    Ezra smiled sadly as he held the coffee in his hand.


    Maisie was really "snobby".


    But Ezra found it gloomily that he seemed to like her "snobbery" because he would not have this cup of


    coffee, nor the quiet time, sitting face to face with her at this moment, if Maisie was not snobbish.


    So, Ezra did not say anything else but lowered his head to taste the coffee.


    Maisie sipped at her coffee for a while and then said, "Isn''t you busytely?"


    Maisie urged Ezra indirectly to go when she found that he had no intention of leaving Grafstin. She did


    not want to see him every day.


    Ezra replied,nguid, "I''m busytely. Very busy."


    He then added when Maisie was about to say something, "Busy bonding with my son."


    Maisie then did not want to talk to him at all.


    Apparently, he was teasing her by saying that.


    Ezra coaxed her when he found she was on the edge of getting angry, "Hey, don''t be mad. You


    wouldn''t be like this before. It''s just a joke. Don''t take it seriously."


    Maisie denied, "I''m not angry."


    She just did not want to pay any attention to him.


    She thought it over and then added, "And, I used to be like this. Actually, I''m narrow-minded and


    irritable. You just don''t know it."


    Ezra asked curiously with his eyebrows raised, "Oh? Is that so? For example, when¡­?"


    "For example¡­" Maisie gulped her words back as she just opened her mouth.


    For example, when he flirted with other women at parties, or when he had scandals with other women,


    she was heartbroken. The pain was like thousands of ants gnawing on her heart.


    Sometimes she even fell into the circle of self-denial and self-doubt. She wondered if she was so bad


    that he wanted to have an affair with others when he was with her.


    But she could only suffer from the pain in silence. There was no one to talk to because no one knew


    the two were in love at that time. She could not talk to Emelia and other friends.


    Ezra, however, never exined to her any of the scandals. In Maisie''s eyes, Ezra thought it


    unnecessary to give her exnations. Maybe he thought Maisie was merely a new toy to y with or a


    tool to relieve his loneliness during the emotional gap.


    It was really too bitter to love him, so much so that she still had the desire toin when she


    mentioned these things now.


    But she realized that Ezra and she were neither lovers nor friends. It was best not to recall the past. So,


    she did not say things.


    "For example? What?" Ezra asked again, slightly narrowing his eyes.


    Obviously, Maisie was in the mood to say something. Ezra caught a sh of pain in her eyes.


    Maisie lowered her eyes and said faintly, "Nothing."


    Ezra closed his lips tightly and stared at her with a sinking feeling in his eyes. He wondered if it made


    her so painful to mention the past about him.


    Perhaps they were unhappy when they broke up because of the child. But Ezra believed he was happy


    with Maisie. And Maisie was jolly when she was with him, wasn''t she?


    They had never quarreled with each other, nor even a small one.


    When they were in love, things were normal and uneventful and their life was simple and cozy.


    When he was thinking, Maisie got up and turned. "I''ll go see the child."


    Then she left the living room, leaving behind only a cup of coffee that had not been drunk up.


    Ezra stared at her coffee, frowning. He did not understand. The original vor of the coffee was bitter,


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    wasn''t it? Howe she loved it so much?


    Maisie came out in a short while, holding her coat. She said to Ezra, "Ezio is sleeping. You can stay


    here if you want. I''m going to work."


    Ezra got up and said immediately, "Let me drive you to thepany."


    Maisie took a step back and refused, "No, thanks."


    He had suggested previously that they should interact more with each other so as to break up rumors


    quickly. However, she refused it.


    She believed that justice would prevail and that rumors could not spread when people were truly well-


    informed.


    Her expression of disgust hurt Ezra, but he still insisted on going out with Maisie. "I have something to


    tell you."


    While waiting for the elevator, Maisie asked Ezra, "What do you want to say?"


    Every time Maisie talked with him in such a strange and detached way, Ezra felt sad and wanted to


    stop her.


    But after thinking about his current situation of being disliked, he gave up the idea of protesting and


    turned to the things he wanted to talk about.


    "Don''t be sad. Your mother and you havee to this stage¡­ The rtionships between parents and


    kids usually vary; some are good, others are bad." Ezra''s intuition was telling him that Maisie was a


    person who valued family. He was afraid that she would be upset because he bought off her mother-


    daughter rtionship without her permission today. So, he followed out and tried tofort her.


    When did Ezra ever be so careful?


    Never. It was others who were subservient to him all the time. Now he did not know why he would care


    about Maisie''s feelings and did not want her to be upset.


    Besides, she was the kind of person who would not tell her sadness. He worried that she was sulking


    and thus made herself even unhappier.


    Maisie was stunned for a moment. She did not expect Ezra wouldfort her and even exin the


    rtionship between parents and children in this way; it did not match his willfulness at all.


    When she came back from thinking, she smiled politely at Ezra and said in a calm tone, "Thank you for


    yourfort. I have nothing to be sad about. It''s also a relief for me to end the rtionship."


    When Maisie saw her mother give up the rtionship for money at first, she was indeed sad, but more


    than that, she felt a sense of loss. How could she be hated to such an extent?


    But after the sadness, she regained herposure and was relieved. She had never been loved and


    epted by her parents, and now it was simply the end of her mother-daughter rtionship.


    Maisie was fine. She still had her son, her brother David and her best friends, like Emelia, who loved


    her.


    She was not unloved.


    The elevator arrived just at this time. Maisie gave Ezra a farewell nod and stepped into the elevator.


    Maisie looked calm with indifferent eyes. She had no other feelings about Ezra, which made Ezra


    frustrated. He could only watch the elevator close and turned back to the house.


    Ezra''s little sweet son was sleeping soundly, handsome and cute. He had nothing to do in Maisie''s


    home actually, but he just did not want to leave.


    Daisy and he had nothing to talk about, so Daisy went to the kitchen to do the dishes and other


    cleanings.


    Ezra went around Maisie''s study and finally found something for himself to do.


    He satnguidly on the bay window in the study and sent a message to Maisie on the phone, "I think


    your desk is a little small. I''ll help you get a new one, OK?"


    One could imagine how annoyed Maisie was when she received such a message. Maisie felt her


    forehead throbbing out of control.


    If Ezra had nothing to do, he should just go away. Why did he start to decorate her study?


    What an annoying man!

 Chapter 848 Ezra Was Blacklisted

    Chapter 848 Ezra Was cklisted


    "Thank you for your kindness. I don''t think it''s small at all." Maisie typed these words word by word on


    the phone, gritting her teeth.


    Maisie knew how important her work was to her, so she had high requirements for her study.


    Every item in the study was selected carefully by herself and each was the mostfortable and


    suitable for her.


    Her study was very big and there was a wall-to-wall bookcase which was filled with all kinds of books


    and various trophies she had won since childhood, as well as photos of her with some business


    figures.


    There was also good sunlight and afortable, romantic bay window. The desk was made of thick


    solid wood and was sorge that she could put all her working materials on it when she was busy. It


    was not small at all!


    Ezra did not know what else to say, so he just picked a topic, otherwise, he was too bored to stay by


    himself.


    After receiving her reply, he then changed the topic, "I saw your photo with Professor Daisy. I got


    tickets for his next lecture. Can I invite you to go to the lecture?"


    Prof. Daisy was an old professor of economics whom Maisie venerated very much. A few years ago,


    Maisie attended one of his lectures and took a photo with the old man. She then kept that photo in her


    study as a souvenir.


    Over the years, Maisie had be Julian''s right-hand woman and was much busier than before. Even


    if there was an opportunity to attend Prof. Daisy''s lecture, she had no time to go at all.


    Ezra knew about it and that was why he invited her to attend the lecture.


    However, the chatbox had been silent for ages since the invitation was sent, so Ezra sent another


    query, "Busy? Why don''t you answer my messages?"


    As soon as the message was sent, a big red alert showed up on his phone, indicating that he had been


    cklisted by Maisie!


    Ezra jumped down from the bay window in disbelief, staring at his phone for a long time.


    She had cklisted him?


    She had cklisted him!


    When Maisie and he broke up, Maisie changed her contact information to cut off all rtions with him.


    At that time, he could understand her.


    But now¡­


    He just sent her a few messages, though they were boring and meaningless. But should he be


    cklisted? How insensitive!


    She did not care about his feelings at all!


    Ezra was extremely annoyed, but he could not change the situation.


    In the past, he would have turned around and walked away, if he had been treated like this by a


    woman; but now he was unwilling to leave her.


    Here was his cute little son and¡­


    And a woman who made him upset.


    Maisie had loved him, hadn''t she?


    Howe she disliked him so much now?


    What was wrong?


    What Ezra did not understand was that the problemy in him.


    Maisie had her own principles of self-respect as a woman. She would love him wholeheartedly when


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    they were in love; but when they broke up and had no sexual links, she would keep a normal distance


    between him, as a normal man and a normal woman would do.


    Maisie could not ept the current situation where Ezra was kind of flirting with her.


    If Ezra loved her or really wanted to ask her to stay, he should convince her with a firm attitude.


    However, the fact was the opposite. Thus, Maisie could only take his actions as unserious flirting and


    give him the cold shoulder.


    Ezra took the phone to dial Maisie in great anger. He wanted to protest andin.


    The result was that Maisie''s phone was switched off, against Ezra obviously.


    Ezra paced around the study angrily, and then rushed out to get wine. He needed to calm down by


    drinking.


    Daisy had juste out of the kitchen when she met Ezra who was looking for something in the dining


    room. The man looked furious.


    Daisy went forward and asked tentatively, "Mr. Cantillo, what are you looking for?"


    "Wine," Ezra said briefly.


    Daisy was startled and thought to herself, "Is it okay to drink during the day?


    "Besides, there''s nothing to go with wine."


    But she took out a bottle of red wine from the nearby cab and handed it to him. "The wine is in the


    cab over here."


    Ezra turned to take the bottle of wine and looked at the cab, which disyed a number of red


    wines.


    He grunted, "So many wines. Does she drink a lot?"


    "No," Daisyughed. "Maisie is very disciplined and she lives a regr life. These wines are only


    prepared to celebrate New Year''s Day or something happy."


    Ezra did not say anything else but took a corkscrew and a goblet to open the wine on the nearby table.


    Daisy reckoned that Ezra was not the real owner of the home and it was impolite for him to drink in


    Maisie''s house. But Daisy was a nanny and she was not allowed to stop him in this way. So, she took


    the phone back to her room and gave Maisie a call. If Maisie allowed her to stop him, then she would


    be confident in doing so.


    However, Maisie''s phone was off, which was a surprise to Daisy.


    In fact, Maisie never switched off her phone when she was at work, in case her son and Daisy could


    not contact her as something urgent happened. But now, the phone was truly off.


    Daisy understood when she noticed the angry man in the house.


    The two must be quarreling and Maisie simply turned off the phone in order to avoid Ezra. No wonder


    Ezra wanted to drink; he was drowning his sorrows in wine.


    Daisy did not want to interfere with their quarrels after knowing the general situation.


    When the child woke up after a while, Daisy took the kid out of the room and intended to let him stay


    with his father Ezra. But Daisy did not expect Ezra had chugged a bottle of red wine at that time.


    Not only that, Ezra had opened the second bottle and was drinking it.


    Daisy was startled, and she hurried up to dissuade Ezra, "Mr. Cantillo, you can''t drink anymore."


    Ezra looked at her and drunkenly reached out his hands towards the child in Daisy''s arms, "You little


    man,e here and let me hold you."


    He was so drunk that Daisy did not dare to let him hold the child. She hastily took a step back and said,


    "No, no. What if you drop the baby?"


    The little boy in Daisy''s arms did not know that Ezra was drunk, and he reached out his little hands to


    touch Ezra, babbling. Daisy was so anxious that her forehead began to sweat.


    Jesus, what was this all about?


    "I''m not drunk. Don''t worry," Ezra replied stubbornly. He then continued to wave at the little boy in


    Daisy''s arms.


    The little boy was kicking his legs in excitement and was eager to hug Ezra.


    Daisy was about to copse. She rushed back to her room with the kid in her arms and gave Maisie a


    call, praying that Maisie''s phone was on, or she would not know what to do next.


    The good thing was that Maisie''s phone was connected quickly. Upon getting connected, Maisie heard


    her son''s cries on the phone, and she asked Daisy worriedly, "What''s happening?"


    Indeed, she had switched her phone off before in order to avoid Ezra. She knew that Ezra would be


    dissatisfied with being cklisted and would certainlyin about it to her. She did not want to say


    anything more to him and she was also going to have a meeting, so she simply shut down the phone to


    have a quiet moment.


    She did not expect that her son would cry loudly on the phone as she had turned off the phone for


    several minutes.

 Chapter 849 What A Cold Woman

    Chapter 849 What A Cold Woman


    Daisy told Maisie about Ezra''s drunkenness, and also told her that Ezra insisted on holding the child


    and the child also wanted to be held by him, which was why the child was crying at the moment.


    Maisie was furious at the other end of the phone.


    She had always been tolerant; very few things would make her angry.


    But this time she was mad.


    For one thing, Ezra was drunk at her house, which was absurd.


    For another, he wanted to hold her son when he was drunk. Wasn''t he afraid of hurting the child?


    The man was surely unreliable, or perhaps he did not care about his son at all!


    Daisy said on the phone, "How about you get back and stop him at once? I don''t know what to do."


    Maisie took a deep breath and instructed Daisy calmly, "You take Ezio out to y. Leave Ezra alone in


    the house."


    Daisy was surprised. "You''re noting back?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "No," Maisie replied tly. "I don''t care about him. Whatever."


    "You''re right." Daisy thought it was good that Maisie did note back.


    A drunken man might take the opportunity to do something crazy. However, Maisie and he now were


    not in a romantic rtionship; whom he was linked to was only the little boy. Therefore, Maisie did not


    have to care about Ezra.


    When Daisy was about to hang up the phone and pack up some stuff for Ezio''s outdoor activities,


    Maisie added on the phone. "Bring more stuff. Later, I will pick you up downstairs. We won''t go back


    tonight. We''ll go to the hotel."


    Since Ezra was drunk, he would not leave soon. Maisie was worried that he would continue to stay at


    her house at night. So, she decided to take Daisy and her son to stay at the hotel; she made up her


    mind to stay away from Ezra.


    Daisy then did what she was told and went out with the child and the things needed when they were at


    the hotel.


    Maisie waited for Daisy downstairs. She drove Daisy and Ezio to the hotel at first, and then returned to


    thepany to work.


    Ezra was indeed very drunk. He did not know why he drank so much. He just felt bad and so drank


    nonstop, one goblet after another. He was not aware of anything unusual when Daisy went out with the


    child. He reckoned that they might y outdoors for a while.


    As they left, alcohol made him groggy and he fell asleep on therge dining table.


    When Ezra woke and sobered up, he found that night fell and streetlights came on, while the entire


    home was cold and empty¡ªno one was in the house except him.


    Ezra was puzzled. Usually, Maisie should be off work now, and Daisy should alsoe back with Ezio.


    "Maisie?" He shouted the name tentatively. Then he rubbed his forehead, which was aching dully, and


    stood up.


    No one responded to him in therge house. Ezra looked around to find that there was no one at


    home. His brows furrowed and a bad feeling was surging in his heart.


    Did she run away from home with the baby and the nanny?


    He¡­ could not be disliked to such an extent, right?


    With a tinge of upset, he took out his phone and called Maisie. This time the phone was soon


    connected.


    Ezra asked in a hoarse voice, "Where are you?"


    His throat was parched at the moment after drinking too much wine and sleeping for a long time.


    Maisie replied coolly, "Outside."


    Ezra asked, "What do you mean you are outside at this hour of the night?"


    "We''re at the hotel. We won''t go back tonight." Maisie simply confessed as she thought it was useless


    to make excuses.


    Ezra tightened his lips at the other end.


    The thing he was worried about most did happen¡ªhe was a disliked one, indeed.


    Ezra sneered. He felt his hand shaking with anger as he held the phone, "Maisie, you win. You''re really


    something!"


    As he finished his words and hung up the phone, he grabbed his coat and rushed out.


    Maisie was so heartless!


    Ezra admitted that he made himself drunk today on purpose.


    He wanted Maisie''s love and sympathy by doing so. He wanted her toe back to see him. He


    believed that Daisy would tell her all these things.


    But what he did not expect was that she did note back to see him and went to the hotel with his


    son and the nanny. Maisie totally ignored him.


    No, he was not ignored but abandoned.


    Even if they were ordinary friends, shouldn''t she care about him when he got drunk?


    Ezra had never suffered from injustice and hate like this since he was born. When he rushed out, his


    eyes were red from shame and grievance.


    He wanted to call Julian and other friends to talk about it, but he found suddenly that they were now all


    with their wives. They had long been unable to be empathetic to him.


    Even if he looked for theirfort, he would probably get their frowns of impatience in return.


    In the end, he could only go back to the hotel where he stayed, alone. But he did not have time to be


    sad. Just as he returned to the room, he received a call from his assistant, "Mr. Cantillo, something


    happened. That manager of the branch office¡­mitted suicide!"


    "What?" Ezra''s face clouded over with anger immediately. "What happened? Didn''t he make an


    appointment with you to meet tonight?"


    After Ezra came to Grafstin, he left his assistant at the branch to deal with businesses.


    As he expected, the branch manager could not stand the sting of conscience after a few days of


    torment. The branch manager took the initiative to call the assistant and decided to confess tonight.


    However, something unexpected happened before the scheduled time.


    The assistant said, "I was waiting for him toe and then I was told about his suicide. His family said


    he went out in the afternoon. He was seriously ill and needed to take medicine on time, so his family


    called him to remind him of it. However, they couldn''t contact him, so they called the police. Finally, the


    police found him in the park near his home and he had swallowed a lot of drugs¡­"


    Ezra was unsmiling. "I wille immediately."


    Ezra had enough of Maisie''s ignorance, and he did not want to stay here any longer. It was good to be


    separate from each other now so that Ezra could calm down.


    Also, the matter rted to the branch manager was tricky. Ezra must go to deal with it in person.


    "OK," the assistant responded. Then he told Ezra another piece of information, "ording to the facts I


    found out, he met Anna Cantillo this morning."


    "Anna?" When Ezra heard the name, he waspletely stunned.


    His so-called sister, Anna, was a typical girl born into a wealthy family. She was arrogant and


    capricious, living a chaotic life with a wrong outlook on life. How could she have had contact with this


    middle-aged man?


    "Keep on investigating." Ezra hung up the phone after giving his order and started to pack up his things


    and left at once.


    Before boarding the ne, he struggled for hours, and ultimately, he gave Maisie a phone call.


    "Something hase up and I have to leave for a couple of days. Stay safe, both you and our baby."


    He told Maisie. One could not find his anger and grievance toward Maisie in his voice.


    "Okay." Maisie''s reply was extremely short without an unnecessary words.


    She remained the same nonchnt look, even if Ezra was about to leave. Ezra gnashed his teeth and


    ended the conversation with a goodbye.


    What a cold woman!

 Chapter 850 Maisies Bottom Line

    Chapter 850 Maisie''s Bottom Line


    When Maisie found that Ezra had finally left, she breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Currently, Daisy, her son and she were eating at the restaurant in the hotel. But she did not decide to


    take her son back home, even though Ezra had left. Since they had already checked in, she thought it


    was good to let her son stay in a different environment.


    When the meal was almost finished, David called her and said that he had returned to Riverside City.


    David added, "I sent Mom to the bus first and then I left. I just had a video call with her and she is


    already at home, so you don''t have to worry that she will trouble youter."


    "OK," Maisie answered.


    "She insisted on giving me a seventy-hundred-and-fifty-thousand-dor check. I didn''t take it," David


    said. "I wanted to take it back and return it to Ezra. But then I thought since it is the money to buy out


    your rtionship, why not just let her keep it. Otherwise, she wouldin that she doesn''t have that


    money in her hands and rely on you shamelesslyter."


    "The money owed to Ezra¡­ I will pay it back together with you." David sounded resolute.


    Maisie refused, "David, you are about to have a family. Keep your money for your own business. I can


    handle it."


    "How can you handle such arge sum of debt? You also have to raise Ezio!" David was distressed


    and anxious.


    "It''s okay. Ezra said that he took the money as his expenses to raise his son. When I go abroad and


    stay there, I will earn money as soon as possible to pay him back." Maisie was not worried about this


    huge sum of money; she believed that if she worked hard, she would repay it.


    Maisie had lived in poverty almost all her life since she was a child. But she had managed to earn a


    good ie every time through her efforts and hard work.


    David wanted to say something else, but Maisieforted him, "David, it is long before repaying. We''ll


    talk about itter."


    "Okay." David could only respond in this way, but in his heart, he vowed to help Maisie pay the debt.


    David did not want Maisie to keep owing Ezra''s favor. "What if that shameless guy threatens Maisie


    with the debt?" David worried.


    What David did not expect was that his mother could go back to Grafstin again, even if he sent his


    mother to the bus in person and witnessed that she was at home in the video.


    Maisie''s mother went home with satisfaction at first. Upon her arrival, she showed off the check to


    Maisie''s father and told him that Ezra would give the other seventy hundred and fifty thousand dors


    The two were very content with the result and nned to retire on the money.


    However, in the evening, Maisie''s mother received a phone call from Ruth Cantillo. Of course, the


    caller was not Ruth herself, but someone who seemed to have nothing to do with her. The caller Ruth


    found egged Maisie''s mother on stealing the baby out.


    The caller said on the phone, "As long as you can get Maisie''s son out, we will give you another sum of


    money. As for the amount, you can get as much as you want."


    "I can get as much as I want?" The words were beckoning Maisie''s mother. Besides, she was much


    bolder after having Ezra''s money.


    Nothing would satisfy human greed; Maisie''s mother was a good example of it at this moment.


    Normally, the 1.5 million dors Ezra promised were enough for her to enjoy an easy life; after all, she


    was a poor woman, living in a disadvantaged family. However, she was not satisfied with it and wanted


    more instead.


    "I''m sure you all know that Ezra Cantillo gave me 1.5 million dors. Therefore, I shall not contact my


    daughter anymore. You guys are making it difficult for me." Maisie''s mother was affectedly


    embarrassed at first.


    The caller gritted her teeth and said over the phone, "Then we''ll pay 1.5 million dors, too."


    Maisie''s mother was dissatisfied. "No way! I risked offending Ezra to work for you, and you would just


    give me 1.5 million. Insincere!


    "And Ezra said that the other seventy hundred and fifty thousand dors depends on my performance.


    If I approach my daughter as you wish, he will definitely not pay me the rest of the money. You have to


    Maisie''s mother ripped the caller off. "Two and a quarter million dors. Even one cent less is


    uneptable."


    The caller was exasperated by Maisie''s mother and rebuked her, "Too greedy! Aren''t you afraid you


    won''t be able to spend all the money?"


    A vulgar woman was talking about millions of dors. Is her life worth all the money?


    "You don''t have to worry about whether I am able to spend it or not! Just tell me whether you will give it


    to me!" Maisie''s mother began to make a scene.


    If she was not able to enjoy it, she could leave it to her son David.


    "Okay, we''ll. But we can only pay a third of it first. And the rest we will give you when you hand over


    Maisie''s son to us." The caller said over the phone with teeth gritted.


    "No problem," Maisie''s mother agreed right away. "Then, when I receive your money, I''ll go to Grafstin.


    "But I have a problem. With Ezra in Grafstin, I cannot do it." Maisie''s mother was wise sometimes.


    The caller snorted coldly, "Don''t worry. He has already left there. Your son has also gone back to


    Riverside City. Everything''s ready. Whether you can do it is only up to you."


    Once Maisie''s mother heard that Ezra had left, she became confident. "Then I''m sure I will seed.


    Just get the money ready."


    She had plenty of ways to deal with her daughter.


    For so many years, she had Maisie in her hands. Every time she was making a scene, her daughter


    wouldply with her on everything.


    "Let''s wait until you get it done." After saying the words, the caller hung up the phone.


    In a moment, Maisie''s mother received seventy hundred and fifty thousand dors on her ount. She


    looked at the number in glee over and over again. However, she did not realize that she was going to


    steal Maisie''s son this time, Maisie''s bottom line.


    In Maisie''s mother''s opinion, since her silly daughter did not want to marry Ezra, there was no need to


    raise Ezra''s son.


    That she went to take that child away was helping her daughter to be free.


    After Ezra flew to the branch and rejoined his assistant, he went to the manager''s house first.


    The police also investigated this case, and they found that the manager had swallowed pills tomit


    suicide and there was no sign of homicide.


    Ezra did not believe these words. When he and his assistant had just arrived at the manager''s home,


    the manager''s daughter seized him in tears, "Mr. Cantillo, I don''t believe my father wouldmit


    suicide. There must be something we don''t know."


    Ezra raised his eyebrows and listened to the little girl. She cried, "After finding my father, my mother did


    not want to call the police. I insisted on calling the police. I think there''s something wrong.


    "Although my father was seriously ill, I know he really wanted to live. He said he wanted to see me get


    good grades in the college entrance exams, get into my ideal university, get married, and have children


    "Someone must have abetted your father, or threatened him," Ezra said with certainty.


    The little girl''s eyes were red and puffy from crying. "Please. Find out the murderer. Please."


    Ezra could feel that there must be a deep bond between the little girl and her father. Thus, he


    won''t let your father down."

 Chapter 851 She Doesnt Care

    Chapter 851 She Doesn''t Care


    After consoling the daughter, Ezra turned to the manager''s wife, who seemed rather haggard after the


    shock.


    "Why didn''t you call the police?" Though he didn''t want to interrupt her and do some investigations at


    this moment, he had to.


    The corner of her eyes went red immediately, "Honestly, I thought he was only gued by illness. He


    was such an amiable man and I did not think things could be soplicated."


    Ezra nced at her and asked, "Did he leave you any message? Or any letters?"


    The woman shook her head with a sad face, "No. He just said he wanted to go out for a walk, and he


    never returned."


    Ezra, abstaining from asking anything more, stood up and said, "I hope you can have some good rest


    and get better. You still have a daughter to look after. If you find anything when arranging his


    belongings, please do call us."


    "Okay." The woman nodded, propping against the bed in a weak manner, and said, "Goodbye, Mr.


    Cantillo."


    After Ezra and his assistant left the manager''s house, his assistant sighed, "What should we do now?


    Mr. Cantillo?"


    Ezra asked, "Where''s Anna?"


    His assistant said with contempt, "In a bar."


    It was already the middle of the night after Ezra hade all the way from Grafstin.


    But it was also a time when the bar was most boisterous, a time that Anna loved the most.


    Ezra said, "We should go to the bar."


    His assistant asked kindly, "Should you eat something first?"


    When he informed Ezra of the manager''s ident, it was dinner time. His boss must have rushed here


    without eating anything, and when he arrived, they lost no time looking for clues. Therefore, he thought


    it was necessary that his boss eat something.


    Ezra said ndly, "It''s okay. I ate something on the ne."


    Somehow, Maisie, who was in the distant Grafstin, emerged in Ezra''s mind. Her coldness and


    indifference made Ezra want to deliberately torture himself.


    As if in doing so, Ezra could show Maisie his discontent. Though she probably would not care about his


    being hurt, Ezra still wanted to do that.


    His assistant did not insist and drove him to the bar.


    Anna, wearing a sexy ck dress and a lot of make-up, was having fun in the bar. When Ezra and his


    assistant entered, she was dancing intimately with a man.


    Ezra went forward and dragged her out. Anna was so angry that she shouted out, "What the hell are


    you doing?"


    But Ezra did not say anything. He just tightened his grip and dragged her out of the bar.


    While throwing her aside, Ezra asked coldly, "Why did youe all the way from Riverside City to


    here?"


    Ezra knew that Anna would not acknowledge having met the manager nor having anything to do with


    him, so Ezra took some tentative steps.


    Anna sneered, "I can go anywhere I want. It''s none of your business."


    "What''s the rtionship between you and the manager?" Ezra asked abruptly.


    Her eyes wandered away and then she said drily, "I don''t know him."


    "You don''t know him?" Ezra let out a sarcastic smile, "Then howe someone said that he had met


    you and that he was dead after meeting you?"


    The corner of Anna''s mouth went up in a weird way, "He''s dead?"


    Ezra stared attentively at her face, "Yes, after meeting you."


    It was apparent that Anna''s words proved that she had met the manager, and her smile was enough to


    testify that she had something to do with him.


    It seemed the manager''s death was exactly what Anna wanted. Otherwise, why was she smiling?


    As intelligent and sophisticated as Ezra, he saw through what was going on in Anna''s mind.


    Anna smiled weirdly when hearing the news of the manager''s death. She felt a rush of excitement and


    wanted tough, but then she realized she could not do that in front of Ezra, so Anna tried to hold back


    that smile, which in the end became a weird one.


    Anna was rather vexed being stared at like that, so she shouted at Ezra, "What do you mean by saying


    he''s dead after meeting me? It feels like I have killed him."


    Ezra said instantly, "Did you not?"


    Anna suddenly felt choked, and she heard him continue, "If you did not do that, tell me every word you


    have said to him when you met him. I will judge whether he died because of you."


    Anna stamped her feet, "I said I don''t know him."


    "Why are you questioning me this and that? Ezra?" Anna asked first in a mean and vicious tone,


    "Listen, I have never admitted your existence. You are just a bastard. You are nothing to me."


    Ruth, who normally pretended to be an educateddy, was more or less polite to Ezra. But when it


    came to Anna, an awfully spoiled silver-spoon girl, there was nothing civil about her. It was self-evident


    what Mrs. Cantillo had been instilling into her two daughters.


    Sometimes, it was reasonable that Roman was reluctant to give the family enterprise to his two


    daughters. Roman must know something. First, Ruth and Anna did not have the ability to lead the


    Canuli forward. Second, there was something worrying about their character, especially Anna, which


    made it hard to entrust them with important tasks.


    It followed that Roman should just give Ezra thepany. But he was also reluctant to give Ezra


    everything when Ezra was doing everything against him.


    Anyway, his discontent with both sides made it ambiguous as to who would inherit the Canuli, which


    was why Mrs. Cantillo and her two daughters had beenpeting with Ezra for all these years.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Ezra''s assistant was quite enraged by Anna''s meanness. If it had not been for Ezra, who had brought


    huge profit to Canuli, Anna had long been cast out of her luxurious and decadent life.


    The Canuli would have gone bankrupt a long time ago if it had been led by those three women.


    And instead of being grateful, Anna even spat malicious words at Ezra, which made the assistant


    clench his fist with rage.


    But the person who was involved seemed rather calm. Ezra had long used to their cynicism. For Ezra,


    they were just maniacs. If their harsh words could beat him, Ezra would have vanished from this world.


    He narrowed his eyes and said with a faint smile, "Let me guess what could happen between you, a


    middle-aged manager, and a young woman. I suppose the only thing that could happen between you


    guys is sex."


    Anna did not react, while his assistant was startled.


    Anna and the manager were secretly¡­?


    But wasn''t it a known fact that the manager was a righteous and honest man who loved his family


    deeply?

 Chapter 852 Why So Weak?

    Chapter 852 Why So Weak?


    Anna folded her arms without looking at Ezra and answered contemptuously, "Just say whatever you


    want to say."


    "Then I will continue." said Ezra, who slightly narrowed his eyes, "I believe it was Ruth who first told


    you to hook up with him? Your mother is not likely to drag you into this after she has buried Ruth''s


    future. But what she does not know is that Ruth has dragged you down."


    Ezra clicked his tongue and sighed, "What a good sister."


    Ezra''s words greatly stung. She turned around and red at Ezra, "Shut the fuck up."


    Apparently, Ezra was right.


    The affair between the manager and Anna was nned by Ruth.


    But Anna was notpletely innocent. Besides living avish life, she also got herself into many bad


    habits. Her monthly pocket money always ran out in a short time, after which she dared not to ask her


    mother for more, for she was afraid to let her mother know what kind of messy life she was living. The


    only person Anna could turn to was her sister, Ruth.


    And eventually, Anna was somehow under Ruth''s control.


    Maybe someone would question why Anna didn''t turn to her father. It should be made clear that Roman


    never liked girls, let alone a girl like Anna, who was good for nothing and idled every day away.


    If she were to ask for money from her father, Anna would receive not a penny while being severely


    reprimanded.


    Anna had done listening to her father about how he hated her being a girl. She would rather stay away


    from Roman as far as possible. How would Anna ask him for money? That was like asking for


    humiliation.


    Ruth and Diana had long nned to exploit this manager to hinder Ezra. As for how to exploit the


    manager, Diana entrusted Ruth to deal with it while giving her a little guidance that it would be better to


    use a woman.


    Probably Diana would be surprised to find out that her big daughter had ensnared her little one with


    what she had taught her.


    If Anna could choose herself, how would she be willing to do that stuff with an average old man?


    But since she needed the money from Ruth, the choice was not in her hand.


    Actually, Anna was rather repulsive to everything and was rather resentful towards Ruth, which was


    why she was provoked by Ezra''s teasingmentary of "good sister".


    After shouting out at Ezra, Anna turned around and ran away.


    The assistant was about to chase her when Ezra stopped him, "There''s no need to chase her."


    His assistant looked at him, puzzled. Ezra answered, "Though she seems stupid, she''s not exactly


    stupid. Anna''s totally aware that if she acknowledges all these things, that means she has threatened


    someone to death. Besides, Ruth and her mother also have something to do with it. They could lose


    the right to inherit the Canuli."


    "The old Cantillo would be so ashamed if he knew what foul things they have done. How could he let


    them inherit thepany?" Ezra was analyzing carefully, "So, what we need to do is to find the


    evidence that can prove there''s something between Anna and the manager and that Anna has met the


    manager and has said something threatening to him."


    "But now that the manager has gone, how could we find any evidence?" Suddenly, something struck


    the assistant, "Right, Mr. Cantillo, I searched a lot and found that the first time Anna came here was


    three years ago."


    "Three years ago?" Ezra smiled coldly, "They have nned this three years ago."


    "Three years ago when Ruth came here, she brought Anna with her," said the assistant, "Since then,


    Anna has nevere here. So she had nothing with him in these three years."


    Ezra frowned and contemted for a while, "Then the manager was threatened by that night.


    Otherwise, he would not have cooperated with Ruth for all this time."


    "But this time, the manager decided not to obey Ruth. Instead, he was to confess the embezzlement,


    which annoyed Ruth and led to Ruth sending Anna here to warn him."


    "Or¡­push him to death." A touch of coldness shed across Ezra''s eyes, "What a vicious woman."


    "Yeah, and she''s totally innocent from all this." The assistant could not helpmenting.


    Pushing that manager to death could stop him from telling the truth, and using Anna would only make


    Anna the perpetrator. Ruth would be totally innocent.


    Ezra smiled in a sarcastic way, "Diana is on the verge of going crazy. If she knew that her little daughter


    has been dragged into a trap by her big daughter and that she is now involved in a murder case, she


    would literally go crazy."


    Diana had always believed that Ruth loved Anna as much as herself.


    But ording to what had been observed by Ezra in his long battle against them, Ruth''s love was


    mingled with poison. While Anna was bathing in Ruth''s love for her, she became an imbecile who knew


    only how to spend money and enjoy the pleasure brought by an extravagant life.


    All in all, it was about inheritance.


    Ruth was having a nice dream, that was, if one day, they really got to take over thepany, was she


    going to share it with Anna?


    If Ruth had raised Anna into an imbecile in advance, then everything would belong to Ruth.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So, though Ruth seemed to love Anna on the surface, she was actually poisoning Anna. Like now,


    wasn''t Anna in the center of a vortex?


    Diana always thought that she and Ruth would do all the dirty stuff, and her little daughter would still


    remain innocent. But what Diana didn''t know was that her little daughter had already been tainted.


    "The manager definitely left something. I don''t believe he hasn''t left anything. If he was longing for


    death, he wouldn''t leave anything of course. But he''s apparently forced to death. He must have left


    something, something that includes important messages." said Ezra, "We should begin from his


    daughter."


    "I suspect that his wife knows something, but for some reason is unwilling to tell." As Ezra was


    reflecting on his brief meeting with the manager''s wife, he could feel how tense and unnatural she was,


    as well as her mistrust.


    Unlike some inexperienced young men, Ezra had excelled in business for years. Sensitive and


    sophisticated as he was, Ezra could notice the slightest difference.


    After saying that, he felt a cramp in his stomach, so painful that he had to grab it with his hands.


    "Mr. Cantillo." The assistant supported him in time, "It''ste. You should eat something."


    For the assistant, even an iron man would not be able to go through so many things in one night.


    Ezra said, "Send me to the hospital."


    The assistant was shocked.


    His boss''s fragile stomach was an old mdy, which would break out once he was overworked or didn''t


    have food in time. Normally, some medicine would suffice. Why was he so weak this time that he


    needed to go to a hospital?

 Chapter 853 She Didnt Show Up

    Chapter 853 She Didn''t Show Up


    The assistant gave it a second thought and believed that since his boss had asked, the pain must have


    been too much this time.


    He hastened to say, "Mr. Cantillo, I''ll drive you immediately to the hospital."


    Just like that, Ezra was sent to the hospital. He was quite clear about his own condition. Arthur had


    made him have a thorough medical examination. His stomach problem was a stubborn one. They all


    had this problem.


    Mostly and unsurprisingly, it was caused by overworking and irregr eating habits. Arthur suggested


    Ezra mitigate it by sticking to some regimen.


    "Do I look like someone who would follow a regimen?" Ezra remembered to have thrown such an


    answer at Arthur, which quite pissed Arthur off.


    It was unavoidable tonight that his stomach was going to hurt, for he hardly ate anything in Grafstin. To


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    make things worse, Ezra drank a lot of alcohol in Maisie''s ce and did not care to eat anything even


    when he came here. It would be unnatural that his stomach didn''t hurt.


    The doctor, after checking him, said Ezra was fine, but he needed to pay more attention to his diet and


    drink less alcohol, or no alcohol.


    "Is there any ward avable for me? I don''t feel well. I want to have a further check." Ezra added


    abruptly.


    The doctor and his assistant were both amazed.


    Though there was absolutely no need to stay in the hospital, the doctor called to confirm if there was


    any empty ward since Ezra, a big shot and a patient had asked.


    Actually, Ezra was not keen on that, after all, he did not want to waste medical recourses. But


    fortunately, the doctor told him that there was still some VIP ward left. So he moved in.


    "Mr. Cantillo, is your stomach still hurting?" The assistant was concerned, "We can go back to


    Riverside City and have a thorough check-up in Mr. Hudgens'' hospital."


    "It''s okay." Ezra said briefly, "I just feel more assured to stay the night in a hospital."


    "I''m alright. You may go home."


    Seeing that his stomach problem was not so serious, the assistant left after putting down the medicine


    and buying some light meals.


    Ezra, however, took out his phone and called Maisie, "I''m on your WhatsApp cklist. What should I do


    if I want to see my son?"


    The person on the other end remained silent for a while and said calmly, "I will add your number again."


    "Deal," Ezra said with a touch of weakness, "I will call youter."


    "Okay." As usual, Maisie answered briefly without proposing any other subjects.


    Discouraged, Ezra hung up the phone. Was his voice not sick enough?


    After having dinner and medicine, he took a shower and changed into a hospital gown. When he


    believed he did look like a patient, he video-called Maisie, thinking that once Maisie saw him wearing a


    hospital gown, she would stop being cold and indifferent, wouldn''t she?


    But to his surprise, it was his son''s chubby face that first appeared on the screen. He was close to the


    camera, giggling with his newborn teeth, his saliva lying everywhere.


    Somehow, Ezra was a bit disappointed. He did like his son, but now he wanted to see the mother.


    But since the baby was quite hospitable, Ezra soothed himself and greeted the boy, "Hey, kid, do you


    miss me?"


    Maisie, who was outside of the camera, could not help rolling her eyes. The kid was so small. He could


    barely talk. How could he answer Ezra whether he missed his father or not?


    Maisie signaled Daisy to apany the kid video chatting with Ezra. She went to study for work.


    She did not want to have any furthermunication with Ezra and was quite embarrassed to face him


    like that. Plus, Ezra said he want to see his son. Why should Maisie bother him?


    In addition, Maisie wanted to avoid any misunderstanding about her trying to get close to Ezra or


    extract something from him. So it would be better if Maisie didn''t show up in this video chatting at all.


    While Ezra was ying with his son, he gradually became anxious. Why was Maisie not on the


    screen?


    Was it proper for her to leave him with a child who could barely talk?


    Ezra had no other choice but to make a stern face and ask the little kid, "Where''s your mother?"


    The kid, understanding the word "mother", rambled about and even looked back to find his mother from


    time to time.


    Ezra smiled, satisfactorily. His patience for the kid paid off.


    But the boy''s rambling only attracted Daisy, who held him up and coaxed softly, "Your mother''s working


    in the study now. She will be right here with you after she''s done with her work."


    Ezra was speechless.


    Did she go to work in her study?


    Ezra did not believe at all that Maisie went to work. She was probably trying to avoid him.


    Suddenly, his feeling wasplicated.


    Tonight, Ezra stayed in the hospital and changed into a hospital gown to attract her attention. But


    Maisie did not even show up. She did not want to see him at all.


    "Oh, Mr. Cantillo, are you in the hospital?" As Ezra was indulging in mncholy, Daisy''s voice wafted


    from the video.


    Daisy glimpsed at the screen when she came to coax the child and immediately found out Ezra was in


    the hospital, therefore, Daisy extended care for him.


    "It''s nothing. My stomach problem was an old mdy." Ezra buckled up and said.


    Daisy sighed, "You busy people always forget to eat when you are upied with stuff. Howe your


    stomach doesn''t hurt?"


    Then Daisy reminded Ezra, "You must pay attention to your stomach and try to eat at a regr time."


    "Thank you for your suggestion. I will keep that in mind." Ezra nced at the cute boy who was sitting


    in Daisy''s arms, smiling, "After all, now I have a son to care about."


    Never did he feel that life was precious. But now, every time he looked at his son, Ezra wanted to be


    alive and watch him grow up.


    Daisy said first, "If you don''t feel well, we should just stop here. You can have a good rest."


    "Okay," Ezra answered in a nd tone but did not hang up the phone.


    Daisy had to ask again, "Do you have anything else to say? Mr. Cantillo?"


    Somehow, she felt Ezra didn''t want to end this.


    "Maisie¡­" Ezra could not control his feeling anymore and ask.


    Suddenly, Daisy figured it out. It was the person in the study that Ezra wanted to meet the most. His


    son was just a cover.


    But the woman in the study did not want to see him, or why did she enter it in the first ce?


    Daisy had to answer him honestly, "She''s not able toe out in a short time. She''s talking something


    about going abroad."


    "I see. Alright, goodbye." Ezra seemed dispirited. He hung up the phone without even looking at his


    son.

 Chapter 854 Every Means or Small Tricks

    Chapter 854 Every Means or Small Tricks


    Ezra put the phone away and threw himself on the bed.


    It was the first time that he had ever felt it was hard to guess what a woman had in mind.


    It was true that a woman''s heart was full of secrets.


    Ezra always believed that Maisie was still in love with him, that he was her only love, and that although


    they were not together anymore, he was still special to Maisie and she would still revolve around Ezra


    once he used some small tricks to attract her. But now, Maisie wouldn''t even look at Ezra though he


    had tried every possible means, let alone some small tricks.


    What was wrong?


    Ezra racked his mind.


    As for Maisie, after she had finished her work, she went to Daisy to check on her son.


    Daisy hesitated for a while and said to her, "Mr. Cantillo was wearing a hospital gown when I was video


    chatting with him. It seems he''s sick, and probably seriously sick. Otherwise, he would not end up in


    the hospital, right?"


    "In the hospital?" While holding her son, Maisie was a bit startled.


    "Yes," said Daisy, "I asked. And he said it was an old mdy."


    "Then it''s probably his stomach," Maisie said ndly before taking her son for a shower.


    Maisie was clear about certain aspects of Ezra. After all, Maisie had been with him for some time. She


    was not concerned about Ezra''s condition for he had friends like Arthur. There wouldn''t be any big


    problems.


    Most importantly, Ezra''s health was not something that an ex-girlfriend like her should be concerned


    with.


    Ezra spent a whole night in the hospital tossing and turning, waiting for Maisie''s call. But nothing


    happened.


    He waspletely discouraged. When the assistant came the next morning, he seemed to look worse


    than the day before.


    The assistant was worried, "Mr. Cantillo, are you feeling well?"


    Howe his boss looked much worse after staying one night in the hospital? This hospital was no


    good.


    Ezra, of course, was unable to confide his secret sentiments to his assistant. He merely said, "The


    disinfecting water is too strong. I did not sleep well."


    Then, Ezra went to wash and have breakfast.


    After breakfast, Ezra intended to go to the police station to discuss with the cops how to look into this


    case.


    The moment Ezra and his assistantpleted the discharge formalities, he received a call from the


    manager''s daughter.


    The shivering voice of the little girl came from another end of the phone, "Mr. Cantillo, I used my


    father''sputer today to look for some learning materials. And I found an encrypted document, but I


    don''t know how to open it."


    "Instinctively, I feel that it might contain some secrets because I have never seen it before."


    Instantly, Ezra turned serious. He lowered his voice and said to her, "Where are you? We will be there


    in a minute. It''s okay if it''s encrypted. We''ll find a way to open it."


    The little girl was so nervous that she was about to weep, "I''m in the study, at home. I locked the door,


    but I think my mom''s going to realize it soon."


    "Please,e quick. I don''t want my dad to die mysteriously."


    "We are on our way." Ezra hung up the phone and hurried to the manager''s home with his assistant.


    When they arrived, they could only hear the shrill screaming of the manager''s wife, "Get out! You are


    not weed here."


    They were not allowed to go in.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ezra and the assistant exchanged a nce. Apparently, the wife had found out that her little girl was


    behaving abnormally. She had lost her temper and was trying to stop something. Ezra and his assistant


    could almost conclude that she knew what had happened.


    But the situation was not advantageous for them, since they could not get in to retrieve theputer.


    Just as Ezra was trying to find a way, the door opened from within, and aputer was stuffed into his


    hands. It was the manager''s daughter, followed by her flustered mother.


    Ezra took a step back to guard theputer, while his assistant and the little girl were trying to block


    the manager''s wife.


    Seeing that Ezra had theputer, the manager''s wife sighed and sank to the floor with tears


    streaming down her face as if all her energy had been dissipated.


    "Mom, please. Dad''s gone. What are you trying to hide?" The manager''s daughter sank to the floor as


    well, holding her mother and crying.


    "If he was forced by someone, we have more reasons to collect evidence, don''t we? Then we can bring


    the murderer to justice."


    "You know nothing! Nothing!" After hearing what the little girl said, the manager''s wife looked up and


    shouted at her.


    The wife''s shoulder fell down in a feeble manner after she shouted out. She cried out again, "You know


    nothing¡­"


    Ezra, with theputer in hand, stood silently beside them. He did not speak until the mother and


    daughter calmed down, "Since you know the truth, are you going to tell us, or are you going to let us


    open the file ourselves?"


    The daughter said resolutely, "I want to see what my father left."


    Respecting what the girl had chosen, Ezra signaled his assistant to raise them up. He went into the


    room with theputer. Since Ezra knew howputers worked, he soon cracked the file.


    The manager''s daughter rushed to theputer immediately, and stared at the screen to exam every


    word, while her mother buried her face in her hands, crying.


    It turned out that after the manager was targeted by Diana and Ruth. The manager fell into a trap set


    by Ruth when she was doing business here and slept with Anna after being drunk.


    The next day, Anna condemned him for forcing her into sex and the next moment, Ruth came in,


    defending her little sister.


    The manager had always been loyal and affectionate towards his wife and daughter. The sudden event


    made him both humiliated and desperate. Besides, Anna not only wanted to make a scene at his ce


    but also threatened to tell her father.


    The manager was so afraid that he agreed to cooperate with them. If he refused, he would lose not


    only his job and family but also his reputation.


    And from then on, he was under their control due to that filthy secret.


    When the manager decided to confess the embezzlement to Ezra, Anna came to him and threatened


    that if he dared to tell Ezra, she would make a scene at his daughter''s school. As his daughter was


    about to take the SAT tests, it would definitely ruin her future if this thing got aggravated.


    Moreover, his daughter''s reputation would be in peril. Who would dare to make friends with her if her


    ssmates knew that her father had raped a woman? And how could she ever get married?


    Every word that Anna said was pushing him to hell. The manager had no other option but to resort to


    suicide.


    He didn''t want to die.


    Though he was seriously ill, he didn''t want to die. He was cooperating actively with doctors so that he


    could buy more time, so he could see his daughter take the exam.


    If he could make it until the results came out, that would be more than satisfying.

 Chapter 855 They Are Good

    Chapter 855 They Are Good


    After reading the manager''sst words, his daughter appeared to be first shocked by the fact that her


    dad had an affair with another woman, but soon it was reced by great sorrow.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her mother, almost copsed, was crying, "The world is not as bright as you thought it was."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you the truth."


    "It''s just the truth is too hard for you to bear."


    In her daughter''s eyes, her dad had always been a righteous and respectable man, which was why


    they decided to cover the truth in the first ce so that his image could remain untainted.


    The daughter wiped her tears away and said resolutely, "I can bear it."


    "I can tell what''s right and what''s wrong. I''m not going to judge my dad just because he had an affair


    with that woman, because I know he was framed."


    "I''m not afraid of it being made public either. I don''t care whether my schoolmates would judge me. You


    underestimate me. If you had told me earlier, this thing could have been avoided. My dad could have


    stayed with me longer."


    As she was saying, the daughter could not help feeling regret and bitterness, and eventually burst into


    crying.


    Parents always thought their children were fragile, and this thought finally led to a tragedy that could''ve


    been avoided.


    The manager''s wife didn''t expect her daughter to say such things. She walked forward and pulled her


    daughter into her arms. They cried on each other''s shoulders. No matter how many regrets or sorrow


    there were, what happened had happened. There was nothing they could do to reverse it.


    Ezra copied the article and sent it to his own email. Now, he came to understand why the manager


    killed himself. Luckily, he was not hopelessly muddled. Though he was not sure whether the manager''s


    confident enough to say that they were no longer qualified to inherit the family property.


    In such a case, their future was doomed. They had been served well for the first part of their life. If they


    were going to live in poverty, they would probably choose to go to hell.


    When the mother and daughter calmed down, Ezra said to them, "All I wanted was to know the reason.


    You can take your tests without worrying about anything. I''m not going to confront Anna for now."


    Not expecting Ezra to keep it a secret, they exchanged a nce with each other and said thank you.


    They thought he was going to settle the score with Anna and Ruth the minute he got the letter. If so,


    more people would know what happened.


    But now, Ezra pretended not to know their little tricks, so that the little girl could take the test without


    pressure, which they were so grateful for. If it was exposed after the test, they could simply move to


    another city for college, a city without people knowing them, in case things turned for the worse.


    Ezra added, "As for whether they will be punished byw, I have no idea. But I have awyer friend. I


    can consult with him or let him contact you."


    Since Phil was a professionalwyer, it would be better to consult with him in advance.


    But anyway, for Ezra, even if thew couldn''t punish them, he had evidence that would bring due


    punishment for them. Besides, Diana was setting Linda and Janie up.


    He heard that ever since Linda moved to the nursery house arranged by Diana, Linda had been feeling


    not well. It seemed the show was just beginning.


    After dealing with this case, Ezra spent a day in the branchpany and went back to Riverside City


    with his assistant the next day.


    Actually, he nned to go to Grafstin first but then changed his n when the unhappy memories of


    that city came to his mind.


    Somehow, when he arrived at Riverside City, he went straight to Julian''s ce to see his two children.


    Julian was rather contemptuous, "Don''t you hate children?"


    While ying with Julian''s son, he said casually, "People change."


    Julian added, "If you miss your son, you should see him in person."


    Ezra was silent.


    He wanted to see his son in person, but someone was giving him a cold face.


    He glimpsed at na, who seemed so cute and adorable, and felt an irresistible rush to hug her, "I


    think I like daughters more."


    Julian''s son and daughter perfectly inherited their parent''s genes. The son was handsome and the girl


    pretty.


    But before Ezraid his hands on her, Julian had beaten him in that. Julian held the little girl in his arms


    and said, "You can touch the boy, but not the girl."


    Ezra was speechless. He took back his empty hands and said indignantly, "What''s wrong with you?


    She''s only a few months old."


    Julian said seriously, "But she''s still a girl."


    Ezra could not suppress his sentiments anymore, "You''re sick."


    "You may leave if you can''t take it anymore," Julian said unbothered.


    Ezra clenched his teeth, "It''s not like other people cannot have a girl."


    "If you can, you can have your own girl." Julian choked him again.


    Ezra inhaled deeply and said to himself that if he were to have a girl, his daughter would not be less


    beautiful than na.


    He and Maisie were both good-looking!


    Nope, why was he thinking about having a girl with Maisie?


    But the next moment, Ezra was discouraged, even if he wanted to have a girl, Maisie would not want


    to.


    When Emilia went in with coffee, Ezra and Julian were quarreling with each other like babies. Emilia


    sighed resignedly.


    Though she thought it was a bit too much that Julian wouldn''t let Ezra hold the girl. But then she gave it


    a second thought and believed it was eptable considering the enormous care Julian paid to the girl.


    While handing the coffee to Julian, Emilia asked casually, "How are Maisie and the baby doing?"


    Ezra sipped a coffee and answered sarcastically, "Good, good. They are living a life better than ever."


    Maisie was cool and pretty; the baby was cute and handsome; they were living quitefortable life.


    Only Ezra lived in hell.

 Chapter 856 Married for Long

    Chapter 856 Married for Long


    Emilia sensed theint in Ezra''s words and continued to stimte him, "For example?"


    Ezra stiffened and stared at Emilia with discontent.


    It was true couples tend to influence each other. Emilia used to be kind and generous. But after staying


    with Julian, she became sly as well.


    Ezra hummed, "The mother''s taking great care of the son, and the son''s caring for his mother. Nothing


    could be more harmonious."


    Emilia was trying to hold back her smile, "That''ll be awesome. I was worried she would be unhappy


    about the change of environment."


    Ezra was rendered speechless.


    Emilia meant that Maisie was unhappy about his staying with them, right?


    Feeling exhausted, Ezra sipped the coffee again and stood up, "I''ll see you around."


    He could not stay anymore, for the couple was ruthless.


    The man was contemptuous, and the woman was secretly mocking him.


    Good.


    After Ezra went away, Emilia frowned and asked Julian, "What does he mean? I feel he''s resentful


    towards Maisie."


    Julian, however, was scared of being asked about his opinion towards Ezra and Maisie, because Emilia


    would me him for Ezra''s wrongdoing. It was so unpredictable.


    So, holding his daughter, Julian decided to avoid answering directly, "He''s quite different from the past.


    I could hardly guess what''s in his mind."


    Emilia was not at all satisfied, "Julian, why are you avoiding the answer?"


    Julian felt bitter.


    She was not aware of the reason?


    No matter what Julian said, Emilia was going to be picky. He was wrong to take both Ezra''s side and


    Maisie''s side. Now he chose to take no one''s side, and it was still wrong.


    Julian was deeply concerned if Emilia was tired of him. Otherwise, why would all his conduct be


    wrong?


    Thinking of that, Julian groaned, "No matter what I say, I''m wrong. What do you expect me to say?"


    Emilia lifted her eyebrow and glimpsed at him. Was he influenced by Ezra''s resentment?


    Since both her boy and girl were there, Emilia didn''t want to pick a fight with Julian in front of them, so


    she left the room without saying anything.


    She intended to take a step back. But for Julian, her behavior suggested she didn''t care to talk to him.


    Instantly, he was worried. Julian signaled the nanny to take care of the children and went to look for


    Emilia.


    Emilia just sat down in the study and was preparing to do some work on theputer. Now that the


    kids had reached a certain age, they were not as troublesome as when they were babies. And since


    she and Julian had been used to the role of parents, Emilia was considering it was time that she


    resume her career.


    During her pregnancy, Emilia slowly and calmly finished the love story of Nina and Cameron. As they


    were finally together, her story had alsoe to a perfect ending.


    Now she was nning to put down the story that was going on in her mind. She talked with Julian


    about it, and Julian proposed to buy the copyright to make a series, which was rejected by her.


    The next moment, Julian''s sudden intrusion surprised her.


    In the past, when she was writing stories in the study, Julian would never interrupt her. He knew how


    important a quiet environment was for creation. But why did hee in without even knocking at the


    door this time?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "We need to talk." Julian simply held her up from the chair and locked her in his arms.


    Emilia was lost, "Talk about what?"


    They had been married for a long time. What was he trying to talk about? But Julian looked so serious.


    "About your feeling for me," Julian said one by one.


    But Emilia was still lost. What feeling could she possibly have for him except fondness and enormous


    fondness?


    And her fondness for him increasingly grew after they had children. Emilia felt more deeply and


    specifically his love for her. How could she not love him and love him more as days went by? Now,


    when Julian was questioning her feeling, Emilia felt both ridiculous and entertaining.


    Emilia struggled a little, "Let me go first. You are holding me too tight. It''s notfortable."


    Julian said in a bossy tone, "No."


    Meanwhile, Julian was thinking if the answer was not good, he was going to punish her.


    Emilia red at him, "What''s wrong with you? Julian?"


    The man, who wasining in his heart, grew more sorrowful and beganining, "See, you''re


    criticizing all my behaviors. Whatever I say or do is wrong."


    "Emilia, are you tired of me? Do you still love me?" In the end, the man studied her face and uttered


    what was in the secret corner of his heart.


    Emilia could not be more speechless.


    Oh god. She never had those thoughts. Tired of him? Stop loving him? How was that possible? She


    had loved him since she was a little girl. And her love didn''t stop even when they were in a divorce.


    She merely put Julian aside at that time. How could he not have that least confidence?


    Emilia was going to push him away, but as she saw the expectation and seriousness in his eyes, she


    suddenly felt her heart aching for him.


    Immediately, Emilia began to reflect on herself. Did she impair his confidence by neglecting him too


    often after they had children?


    Thinking of that, she hold him tighter instead of pushing him away, and tiptoed to give a slight kiss on


    his lips, "How can I don''t love you? I love you, so so much."


    "More than ever."


    It was far beyond Julian''s imagination that he would receive such a romantic speech. He startled for a


    moment as if he had been greatly ttered.


    Julian knew that Emilia was not someone who was good at expressing her feelings. He thought he was


    going to make some great efforts before extracting something pleasant to the ear. He did not expect


    her to be so frank.


    Out of ecstasy, he held up her chin and pressed his lips against hers. Emilia felt it was too much and


    tried to take a step back.


    But the man reached out his arms and pulled her back again into his chest.


    Emilia sighed in her heart. Her work might need to wait a while.


    Later, the study was totally messed up.


    When the nanny knocked on the door, Emilia who was lying in Julian''s arms, pinched his waist, "It''s all


    your fault."


    Julian came to look for her but ended up spending a long time in the study with the door closed shut.


    Emilia''s cheek blushed merely thinking of it.


    "Alright, it''s all my fault." Julian pulled the nket over to cover her, coaxing, "I will go out first and bring


    you clothes."


    They were lying on the couch in the study. After the nanny went downstairs, Julian tidied himself up


    and left.

 Chapter 857 Not Granting His Wish

    Chapter 857 Not Granting His Wish


    The minute when Ezra went out of Julian''s ce, he was called away by Roman, who of course aimed


    at the child.


    Ezra was barely in the ward when Roman asked earnestly, "How''s it going? Has Maisie agreed?"


    Ezra answered in a casual tone, "I don''t know. I didn''t ask her."


    His father was so enraged that he inhaled several times to ease his anger and asked, "Then do you


    have any photo or video of my grandson? Let me see him."


    Ezra said, "No. I didn''t take any."


    Roman couldn''t help raising his voice, "Why? Why? You know I love the child. You are deliberately


    hindering me!"


    He was so angry. The only photos Roman had at hand were sent by some anonymous ount. God


    knew how eager he was to see the child in person. If it was not for his poor health, Roman would have


    flown to Grafstin a long time ago.


    And Ezra spent several days in Grafstin, which meant he could have taken some photos so that his


    eagerness could be soothed.


    But Ezra didn''t. He didn''t take any. Roman felt his anger was burning him to hell.


    Ezra exined calmly, "I''m not used to taking photos."


    Actually, Ezra had abundant videos and photos of the child. But showing them to his father was not


    something he wanted to do. If the child was a girl, who knew whether he would still be so eager?


    Moreover, whenever he thought of the ident arranged by his father, Ezra felt his hatred toward


    Roman growing more than ever.


    Now that Ezra had developed certain feelings for Maisie, it became even more unbearable for Ezra.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How could he grant his father''s wishes?


    Roman said peremptorily, "Then you can video chat with her now. Let me see the child."


    Ezra spread his hands, "I''m on the cklist."


    It was true that Ezra had once been on the cklist, but Maisie had moved him out. He was


    deliberately lying to Roman.


    Roman, feeling a huge wave of anger washing over him, scolded, "What have you done? Howe


    you guys are noting along? How should we bring up the kid thing to her?"


    Ezra stood there in a desultory manner,pletely ignoring his father.


    Roman clenched his teeth, "If you cannot bring the kid back, I will do it myself."


    Ezra raised his head up and red at him.


    "Then I''m going to make it clear today. If you dare toy your hands on them, I will be the first to pull


    your oxygen tube out."


    Actually, there were some worse things he did not utter, but his eyes had betrayed what was going on


    in his mind.


    Roman certainly felt the hostility that was making him trembling all over. He wagged his finger at him


    but could not utter a word for quite a while.


    Ezra cracked a cold smile and was about to leave when Roman stopped him with a resigned sigh, "I


    promise you, so long as you bring the child back, I will give you everything. I had thewyer make a


    new will. Once the child is back, those testaments will take effect immediately and you will have the


    whole Canuli."


    Seeing that he wouldn''t be threatened, Roman had no other way but to bend the rule, hoping to move


    him with this promise.


    But Ezra remained headstrong and left without even looking back.


    Roman pressed his lips angrily when his phone rang. It was from Janie.


    Janie seemed flustered and was crying, "Linda''s not well. Just now, a nurse called me and said she felt


    her chest tight and passed out. I''m on my way to see her now. What should I do?"


    "What caused her chest tightness?" At the moment, Roman was not in a mood to care for Janie, since


    he had no idea how to deal with his dear grandson.


    Janie seemed more upset, "I don''t know. She was good before, but not since she''s in the nursery


    house. Is there any problem with the nursery house?"


    Maybe it was due to her instincts. Janie suddenly became suspicious of Diana. After all, it was Diana


    who proposed to send her daughter to this ce.


    Roman analyzed, "I don''t think she knew our rtionship. She''s too calm. It''s not like her."


    "Don''t think too much. Linda''s weak all the time. Go check her first." Roman consoled her sinctly.


    It was pretty amazing that Linda could make it until today. She was probably dead a long time ago if


    she had not invested a huge sum. So in Roman''s eyes, there was nothing sad about her passing away.


    For him, Roman would rather put his attention on his dear grandson than on Linda.


    After contemting for a long time in the ward, Roman took out his phone and called Maisie.


    Roman got her number a long time ago and did not intend to dial this number for he thought Ezra was


    able to handle the thing. Well, he also felt a bit shameful to call Maisie after he had nned the car


    ident.


    But Ezra''s words left him no choice.


    Soon the phone was picked up. A woman''s light voice wafted over, "Hello?"


    Roman cleared his throat and said in a ttery tone, "It''s Ezra''s father."


    Maisie frowned. She could almost see his intention, but she pretended to know nothing, "Nice to hear


    from you, Mr. Cantillo."


    It would be preposterous if she said that she had no grudge over him, but it would be better for her to


    conceal her emotions before he made a move.


    If she hung up the phone immediately, it would be immature.


    Roman was surprised to find out how calm Maisie was. He stopped a moment and mentioned the car


    ident first, "I want to make an official apology to you for what I have done to you. I thought you were


    still in touch with Ezra, but I was wrong. And I''m sorry for that."


    Maisie said ndly, "It''s over now. And the apology is not necessary, since my childhood and I are both


    fine now."


    It seemed Maisie had let it go, but herst sentence was a p in Roman''s face. If the ident had


    been more severe, the adorable child would not have been alive now.

 Chapter 858 Familiar Strangers

    Chapter 858 Familiar Strangers


    Hearing Maisie''s words, Roman could hardly say anything for a while. He met her and had a few words


    with her when she took care of David in this hospitalst time. Maisie talked to Roman in a confident


    and calm manner, too. She seemed to be gentle and soft, but in fact, she was hard and strong-minded.


    Suddenly Roman understood why Ezra couldn''t nail her. The more Maisie kept calm and quiet, the


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    more difficultly she was seen through and dealt with.


    But his beloved grandson whom he missed very much was in Maisie''s hands now, so Roman would


    rather give up his pride.


    Roman said to Maisie again, "Anyway, the rocky history between us has nothing to do with my


    grandson. I want to talk with you about him, and that''s why I called you today."


    Full of derision and contempt, Maisie chuckled on the phone, "Mr. Cantillo, how could you say there


    was nothing to do with you? You know, the kid came to the world just because your son and I had sex,


    right?"


    Roman choked with rage again.


    Seldom could he expect that Maisie was so hard to deal with. She shut the old man''s mouth with just a


    few words.


    Maisie, an awkward woman in his eyes, was so arrogant and aggressive to Roman.


    But he couldn''t be angry. Exactly speaking, he dared not to do so.


    That was a great irony and humiliation to him.


    Sighed heavily, he said in a rather humble way, "Maisie, can you please allow me to see my grandson?


    You know I am a dying man now. I beg you, please."


    As numb as she was, Maisie said, "Mr. Cantillo, I got lots of abrasions and soft tissue contusions


    because of the car ident. But to protect Ezio in my belly, I refused to take any medicine. Although


    those were superficial wounds, they brought me sharp pain."


    What Maisie said was true. The unbearable pain made her cry during the first few days.


    Only she, herself, knew how much anguish and pain she had suffered.


    "You should have been more ruthless, and then you wouldn''t have to beg me like this now."


    If he had killed her and her baby, Roman wouldn''t have to endure the suffering and trouble now.


    Roman''s face blushed with embarrassment. He said, "Why do you take things so hard? As long as you


    let my grandson go back to the Cantillo family, I will make him the future heir of the family, giving all I


    have to him and his father, Ezra."


    "He will live in extreme luxury from now on, which others can''t get even in dreams!"


    Roman tried his best to persuade Maisie.


    Unmoved, Maisie said, "I gave my son the name Ezio, just because I hope he can live a simple life.


    Your fortune is not attractive to me."


    "I hope my son can live a simple life with me, never wronging himself for anyone andpromising for


    anything. I hope he can be the person he wants to be from the bottom of his heart.


    Roman didn''t know what to say.


    Maisie didn''t intend to say anything more. "I''m sorry," she said. "I am busy. Bye."


    With the cell phone in his hand, Roman gnashed his teeth in great anger. Just because he was ill,


    Roman had to grovel to Maisie and Ezra like this. How resentful he was!


    If he was still strong, Roman would have snatched his grandson back as soon as possible, just as he


    snatched Ezra back from his mother years ago.


    It was not long after Maisie hung up that she received a call from Ezra.


    Ezra asked on the phone, "Did the old man call you?"


    "Yes," Maisie answered lightly.


    Silent for a moment on the phone, Ezra said in a somewhat sad tone, "Never give up our son, Maisie."


    "No matter how many difficulties you run into," Ezra murmured on the phone, "I will never allow our son


    to be separated from you."


    Maisie had never seen Ezra so sentimental since she knew him. Neither did she know what to say at


    that moment, nor could she figure out why he suddenly became so sentimental.


    But she had to admit that she was touched because Ezra said he would never let her and her son be


    separated.


    Although she looked very calm, Maisie was in fact in great anxiety during these days. She was afraid


    that Ezra or Roman would take her son away, making them separated from each other. She was quite


    clear she was not capable to fight against Ezra or Roman at all. If they really wanted to take her son


    away, she would try desperately to protect him, even if they both lost in the end.


    But she felt at ease after hearing Ezra''s words. Like a drowning person who could breathe again,


    Maisie rxed a lot.


    "Thank you," she said from the bottom of her heart.


    Ezra said, "Fortunately, my son is so little that he doesn''t understand what happened. Even if he is


    bullied by you, he will only smile foolishly."


    Hearing his description of her son''s smile as foolish, Maisie was somewhat unpleasant. She was on the


    point of objecting when Ezra sighed and said, "When my father stole me from my mother, I was not a


    little child and knew something. My mother got into great desperation, and then the photo studio she


    lived in had to be closed. All those made my heart broken, so finally, I agreed to go with my father."


    Ezra loved and felt sorry for his mother, so he would rather bear it all by himself. He knew his mother


    didn''t want him to do that, but Ezra couldn''t stand her being hurt.


    And at that time, if the studio was shut down, his mother couldn''t keep living.


    If there should be revenge, first Ezra had to survive, and then he was able to carry out his ns, right?


    So, at that time, he was determined to go with his father and join the big Cantillo family. Of course, the


    old man allowed him to meet his mother, but the feeling was still different.


    Fortunately, his mother lived a happy now. Otherwise, he would hate the old man even more.


    When he was forced to separate from his mother, Ezra got an unforgettable and indelible pain. Now


    when his son was in the same situation, he vowed he would never let the little thing suffer that pain


    again, nor let Maisie be stuck or heartbroken.


    That was why Ezra promised Maisie that whether they would get married or not, he would not take their


    son away from her. Last time Ezra was so flustered and exasperated that he said he would fight for the


    custody.


    Ezra mentioned his mother''s miseries, which were out of Maisie''s expectations.


    They never really had this kind of heart-to-heart talk. When they were together, they hardly talked about


    such private topics as the feud between him and his father or the injustice she had suffered in her big


    family from childhood to adulthood.


    She knew something about his life experience from Julian''s conversations with others, and he maybe


    got the fact that she was treated unfairly from others'' chats.


    It was funny that they had never opened their heart to each other.


    So, the words "familiar strangers" were appropriate for them.


    Maisie didn''t know how to respond to Ezra. It happened she got a work call, so she said goodbye to


    him and hung up.

 Chapter 859 Longing to See Again

    Chapter 859 Longing to See Again


    Ezra stayed in Riverside for one day with a tormented heart. So, he bought a ticket and flew to Grafstin


    the next morning,


    He decided to ept his fate.


    He missed his son, as well as his coldhearteddy.


    Although Maisie always ignored him or seldom had a friendly manner toward him, Ezra still couldn''t


    help going to see her.


    The moment hended in Grafstin and settled down in a hotel, something terrible happened, which he


    didn''t expect.


    Ezra gave Maisie a call before he went to her home, but he couldn''t get through.


    A bad foreboding appeared in his heart. It was true Maisie was very cold to him, but she would answer


    his call every time. If it was not convenient, for example, when she was in a meeting, Maisie would


    hang up first and then send a short message, telling him why she couldn''t answer his call.


    But Ezra couldn''t get through no matter how many times he tried. What he heard was nothing but the


    long beeps on the other end.


    Ezra turned to call Daisy. Daisy answered his call with a trembling voice, "Mr. Cantillo, we are now in


    the hospital with Ezio. Please just make a long story short."


    Not knowing Ezra had returned to Grafstin, Daisy thought he was still in Riverside, so she asked Ezra


    to brief the story.


    Ezra''s heart suddenly sank.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked anxiously.


    Before Daisy answered, he added, "Tell me which hospital you are in first, and I''ll be there soon."


    "You are in Grafstin? That''s great! "Daisy was about to cry, and then told him what had happened,


    "Ezio''s head was broken, and we took him to the hospital for treatment."


    "What?" Ezra was shocked and heartache.


    Daisy then told Ezra which the hospital they were in. Ezra rushed out, stopped a taxi, and rushed to the


    hospital.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    On his way to the hospital, Daisy bleated to him what had happened.


    That morning after breakfast, Maisie went to work as usual while she stayed at home to take care of


    Ezio.


    Not long afterward she heard someone knocking at the door. Daisy opened the door, finding it was an


    elderlydy. Before Daisy asked who she was, thedy pushed her aside and rushed into the room,


    shouting, "Where is Maisie?"


    Daisy didn''t know thedy was Maisie''s mother for she had never seen her before. Holding Ezio in


    arms, Daisy hurried into the house and said warily, "Who are you?"


    That elderlydy replied arrogantly, "I am Maisie''s mom, Susan."


    Daisy knew Maisie''s mother was not a kind person, because of who Maisie had suffered a lot when she


    was young. Daisy said in a lukewarm way, "She''s out for work. What''s the matter?"


    But her cold manner enraged Susan, who shouted at her, "How dare you talk to me like this? You are


    just a nanny. How dare you give me a cold shoulder?


    Daisy was stunned by her illogical words and behaviors for a second. Then she said calmly, "Yes, I am


    just a nanny, but the person who pays me is Maisie, so I will be nice to her only."


    "Shameless!" Susan cried as she rushed to hit Daisy. To prevent Ezio from being hurt, Daisy had to put


    him into the baby trolley and then tried to stop Susan''s attack by herself alone.


    Daisy never expected that Susan was so rude and despicable that she would attack her suddenly. Not


    as fierce as Susan, she didn''t have the ship hand.


    While she was defending herself against the attack, Susan suddenly turned around and grabbed the


    child in her arms, rushing out.


    Astonished, Daisy struggled to pick herself up from the ground to stop her.


    Daisy finally understood why Susan found faults with her at the beginning¡ªshe tried to force her to put


    down Ezio, who she would take away.


    Angry and anxious, Daisy rushed to the door to stop her. Just at that moment, Ezio was so frightened


    that he began to cry, in Susan''s arms.


    Daisy''s heart was broken. She had taken care of Ezio for a long time, so she had a deep affection for


    him. His heart-rending cry made her brokenhearted.


    "Put him down!" she shouted at Susan.


    Susan got Ezio with great difficulty, so how could she let him go?


    "Get out of my way!" Susan shouted, "Believe it or not, I''ll tear up your face!"


    "I''d rather die than let you go out of the house today!" Daisy shouted at her, resolutely. Then she took


    out her mobile phone to call Maisie. Unfortunately, Susan rushed forwards and hit her phone on the


    ground the moment Maisie answered the phone.


    "Maisie, your mother is going to take away Ezio!" Daisy had no choice but to shout at the top of her


    voice, not knowing whether Maisie could hear her.


    Maisie, who had just reached thepany, heard Daisy''s words clearly. Stunned for a while, she


    rushed back home wildly.


    Daisy ran as she called the police. And then she called Ben, Daisy''s son, telling him she was in trouble


    and need his help.


    Ben replied on the phone he woulde as soon as possible.


    When Maisie rushed home, Daisy and her mother were still deadlocked. Ezio was bawling so hard in


    her mother''s arms that he even had a hoarse voice. Maisie''s heart was broken.


    Maisie was unable to care about anything at that moment. She didn''t care Susan was her so-called


    mother, and she didn''t care Ezio would be frightened to cry again. What could it be if she roared again?


    Ezio had been frightened to bawl anyway, and he would continue his bawling at the worst.


    So, Maisie stepped forward and shouted sternly at Susan, "Let go of my son!"


    It seemed Maisie was going to tear up Susan. Susan was startled by Maisie. She had never known


    Maisie could be such intimidating and threatening in the past years. In her mind, Maisie was always a


    quiet and good-tempered girl, like a pushover.


    Now Maisie hade back, so Susan knew she could not take the child away. Susan stepped


    backward and snorted, "What are you shouting about? Who said I was going to take your baby away? I


    just came to see him. He is so cute that I can''t help holding him."


    Susan tried to justify herself. And then she threw Ezio into the sofa beside her, stepping forward to


    escape.


    However, Ezio''s head was knocked on the sideboard whennding on the sofa. With blood gushing out


    of his forehead, the poor little thing nearly cried his eyes out.


    Seeing this, Maisie almost had a ckout. She rushed forwards, shouting, "Ezio!"


    Ezio''s little face had been covered with blood. Maisie held him tightly and burst into tears.


    Daisy''s face turned pale when seeing this situation. She dragged Susan who was about to escape


    back, threw her on the ground, and said, "Want to escape? No way!"


    After that, Daisy ran to take out the medicine box as quickly as she could, pulled out a pack of gauze,


    and gently pressed it on the baby''s forehead.


    Daisy was a little calmer than Maisie, "Maisie, calm down first, now we need to go to the hospital."


    "Yes, yes, the hospital," Maisie said. Wiping her tears and still trembling, she held Ezio in her arms and


    then climbed up from the ground.

 Chapter 860 Heartbroken

    Chapter 860 Heartbroken


    And just when Daisy went to get the medicine box, Susan struggled to get up from the ground and ran


    out of the door. Susan didn''t expect the baby to get hurt like this. Knowing the seriousness, even if she


    was about to break her back, Maisie had to rush.


    Maisie''s face was pale, holding the baby with blood all over his face and rushing out. Daisy went after


    her, and no one cared about Susan.


    However, Susan was also unlucky. When she had just struggled to run downstairs, Susan met Carl,


    who arrived in a hurry.


    Although Carl did not know Susan, he could quickly tell Susan was not a good person with his


    professional instincts, and her panicked look clearly showed that she had done something disgraceful.


    So Carl immediately went forward and stopped Susan, "Stop, what are you doing!"


    "Why? Who do you think you are?" Susan spat and went around him, intending to escape.


    Daisy and Maisie who were holding the baby rushed out of the elevator. When Daisy saw her son


    stopping Susan, she immediately said, "Carl, control her. Don''t let her go! She hurt Ezio. I''ve already


    called the police. Turn her over to the policeter."


    Maybe it was karma. No one could expect Susan to be caught by Carl.


    Hearing his mother''smand, Carl immediately held Susan down tightly. Susan struggled hard to


    break free. However, Carl was a professional wrestler. He held her easily and shepletely couldn''t


    move.


    Daisy was relieved when seeing Susan being controlled and went to the hospital with Maisie.


    On the way to the hospital, Maisie was holding the baby and was shaking badly. Daisy had never seen


    Maisie so out of control since she knew her for so long. Maisie had always been sensible, calm, and


    elegant, even somewhat indifferent.


    But now she was pale and haggard, which made Daisy distressed and feel self-condemned.


    If she hadn''t been careless and let Susan sneak in through the door, this wouldn''t have happened. If


    Daisy hadn''t fallen for Susan''s trick and left the baby alone, Susan wouldn''t have had the chance to


    have Ezio.


    Thinking about this, Daisy felt guiltier. But she knew it was not time to apologize. Maisie was upset and


    if she apologized now, it would make Maisie feel worse.


    When Ezra called, Daisy and Maisie had just arrived at the hospital emergency room. The doctors and


    nurses took Maisie and the baby to check and clean the wound, while Daisy waited outside the


    debridement room.


    Hearing that Ezra was also in Grafstin, Daisy somehow felt securer.


    Ezra soon arrived at the hospital. The doctor just cleaned the baby''s forehead wound, and Maisie held


    the baby out.


    Maybe he was tired of crying, the little baby had fallen asleep in Maisie''s arms, and there were limpid


    tears hung in the corners of his eyes. His hair was all wet, certainly because of the sweat that was


    forced out by pain and crying.


    As for Maisie, there was full of blood on her hands, and her clothes were also stained with blood. She


    looked pale, the blood forsaking her cheeks. Ezra was heartbroken. The pain made him clench his


    hands.


    He must make Diana, that old witch pay dearly.


    It was obvious that Diana was the one who led all these behind the scenes, especially the idea that


    after Susan entered the house and deliberately hit on Daisy to force her to put down the baby. Susan


    wouldn''t be that smart toe up with such a sinister idea, so she must be directed by Diana.


    Ezra repressed his hatred for Diana, went up to Maisie, and said gently, "let me hold him."


    "No," Maisie took a step back and warily refused.


    After the terrifying experience, she didn''t trust anyone now, and only when her son was in her hands


    did she feel steady and at ease.


    Ezra could feel the shadow in her heart and be quiet in an agony about her.


    He coaxed in a low voice, "Maisie, I will never hurt him!"


    The reason why Ezra wanted to take the baby over was that he saw Maisie''s hands were shaking all


    the time. Ezra was not afraid that she would not be able to hold the baby, but he was just worried that


    she was exhausted.


    Maisie''s arms were indeed shaking. From picking up the baby and rushing to the hospital, to holding


    the baby to let the doctor bound his wound, and till now the baby in her arms asleep, she had never let


    the baby leave her hands. Maisie was so tired that her arms were certainly aching and shivering.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was said that being a mother was tough. Many women were extraordinarily strong after bing


    mothers. At this moment she could not feel tiredness but only knew that she had to hold the baby


    tightly to protect him, and no one could snatch him from her again.


    The baby just cried so much when debridement. Maisie was heartbroken, and her tears also spilled


    out.


    Ezio was just a little baby, and it was not his years to be naughty and active, so he had not suffered any


    injuries. But this time his forehead was broken and had a bigceration with several stitches.


    Understandably, Maisie''s heart was bleeding.


    It was not too much to say that half her life was lost.


    Maisie insisted on refusing to give the baby to Ezra. Ezra had no choice but to stay with them to protect


    them all the time, mainly in case anything happened to Maisie.


    She was in really bad shape.


    Considering the fact that the baby was rudely thrown out and his head was hurt, the doctor suggested


    taking a CT of the baby''s head to see if there were symptoms of concussion.


    When Maisie was holding the baby and headed to the CT room, in the elevator Ezra still forcefully took


    the baby from her hands.


    "Don''t try to be strong at this time, you and Ezio can''t take it." Ezra gazed at the woman''s pale face and


    coaxed in a low voice, Maisie puckered her lips tightly and did not insist on holding the baby.


    Ezra holding the baby finished all the checks after that. The final result was that the baby had a mild


    concussion, and Maisie''s eyes were red again immediately.


    But the doctor said the symptoms are mild and do not need treatment. They could temporarily observe


    at home.


    The most important thing was to take good care of the baby''s forehead wound. Such a little baby had


    little consciousness, and when he felt ufortable, he would certainly scratch it.


    The baby woke up on the way back. Maybe he was too frightened and the wound hurt, the little man


    who was originally smiling all day now was crying that heart-wrenchingly. Even Ezra such a strong man


    felt grieved, let alone Maisie, the mother.


    In the back seat, Maisie was trying to put the baby to sleep again. Ezra felt the hostility in his chest rose


    to the extreme.


    The baby cried for a long time and then fell asleep in Maisie''s arms again.


    Ezra took him over in his arms, looking down at the little man''s little face. His nose and eyes were red


    because of crying for so long. Ezra helplessly whispered, "Hey, man, I know you are a little hurt, but


    you are a little strong man, be strong, okay?"


    "No more crying."


    Every time you cried, your mother was heartbroken, and your father was also heartbroken. These were


    the words from Ezra''s heart.


    Ezra coaxed the baby in his own way. And the baby slept peacefully in his arms.


    Maisie leaned back in the back seat without saying a word. Ezra could not see through her heart and


    he didn''t know what she was thinking. He was worried then and did not hold back, reaching out a hand


    over to try to hold her cold hand.


    What pleased Ezra was that this time Maisie did not reject.

 Chapter 861 Heartfelt Gratification and Comfort

    Chapter 861 Heartfelt Gratification and Comfort


    Ezra then slowly clutched his hand and held her tightly.


    At this moment, he was holding his sleeping son in one hand, holding Maisie''s hand in the other.


    Although he was a little


    upset, there were heartfelt gratification andfort surging in his heart somehow.


    After arriving home and settling the child, Daisy apologized to the two with a face full of guilt, "I''m so


    sorry. It''s all my fault. |


    didn''t take good care of the baby, | ..¡±


    As Daisy spoke, she shed tears of guilt. She was so remorseful.


    Maisie went up and gently hugged andforted her, "Daisy, don''t me yourself. It''s not your fault.¡±


    Because the visitor was Maisie''s own mother, how could Daisy just brush her away?


    Besides, Daisy was a simple and kind person. How could she know Susan hit her actually for snatching


    the baby?


    It was said that even a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs. Who would have thought that her own mother


    woulde to


    snatch her child in an attempt to hand it over to others to hurt him?


    Maisie was a sensible sort of person. She could understand Daisy''s helplessness in the face of her


    mother, so she did not


    me Daisy at all.


    Ezra also did not me Daisy, "You''ve done a good job."


    And Carl caught Susan and sent her to the police station.


    Thinking of this, Ezra reminded Maisie, ¡°Ezio is sleeping now, should we go to the police station?"


    Maisie nodded and said, "Yes."


    When Maisie thought of what her mother did to her child, she was d that her mother chose to break


    off her rtionship


    with herst time, so she didn''t have to be merciful or morally bound to deal with this.


    Yes, she wouldn''t let it go.


    From the moment she saw her son''s head bleeding, Maisie did not intend to let go of everyone


    involved with this matter, whether her mother or the people behind the scenes, including Diana.


    Then Ezra drove to the police station in Maisie''s car. On the way, Ezra called Phil and asked him to find


    awyer for him.


    Ezra wouldn''t let this whole thing stop here, too. Although he hadn''t discussed it with Maisie yet, Ezra


    was sure that Maisie would hotly pursue it.


    Phil was in Riverside and couldn''t help in person. So he found his colleague in Grafstin to help Ezra.


    People rmended by Phil must be the elite of the legal profession. Susan wouldnd herself in


    serious trouble this time.


    When they arrived at the police station, Susan had been about to raise the roof of the police station.


    Carl and the policemen were annoyed.


    Because she was on suspicion of hurting with intent, even if she hurt a little baby, Susan was still


    handcuffed. However, even so, she could also make a scene.


    The chairs or other facilities in the room where she was kept were all kicked to the ground by her, and


    she even blurted out that she was going to sue the police for abuse of power and roughing up civilians.


    In the beginning, the police did not want to handcuff Susan because she was old. They only wanted to


    keep her in detention until Maisie came and then deal with the matter. But Susan kicked up a fuss that


    they had to handcuff her.


    As soon as she saw Maisie, Susan lunged at Maisie in anger, and used her, even if she was the


    one whomitted an offense. "You heartless bastard! I''m your mother. | raised you for so many


    years, and you called the police to arrest me?!"


    "You ungrateful wretch! You will go to hell!"


    Of course, Susan had been controlled by the police, so she did not even touch Maisie. Even though


    Susan was held by the police, her kicks were non-stop.


    Maisie was not morally kidnapped by her mother''s words that she was born and raised by her, on the


    contrary, she stood coldly and calmly said to the police beside her, ¡°Before starting working on this, |


    think it is necessary to let you know that thisdy took someone else''s five hundred thousand dors a


    few days ago and cut the ties between us."


    "Five hundred thousand dors?" A slightly younger policeman eximed.


    It was not a small amount for ordinary people.


    And ordinary people couldn''t take money to cut off the rtionship with their own children. But when


    they thought of all the previous things Susan had done, they thought it was not unusual.


    Obviously, Susan was a person who had no bottom line.


    Susan screamed, "How could our rtionship be cut off? You have my blood in you. You will always be


    my daughter!"


    "Now the inte is so advanced, do you believe | will let the whole world know that you treat your own


    mother harshly!"


    Susan thought that if she threatened Maisie in this way, Maisie would be afraid and wouldpromise


    for the sake of face.


    But what she didn''t understand was that she targeted Maisie¡¯s child this time and hurt him like that,


    which challenged Maisie''s bottom line. For other things, Maisie may put up with her, but this time,


    Maisie was beyond endurance.


    ¡°You can say whatever you like. It''s up to you. But | believe thew is fair.¡± Maisie said in a cold and


    calm tone.


    Susan eximed, "Whatw? What do you mean? You''re going to sue me?"


    Ezra quickly retorted, ¡°Intentional injury and suspected child trafficking, these two charges, enough?"


    After Ezra finished, he introduced thewyer next to him. When Susan saw that they really took it


    seriously, she


    immediately sat down on the floor and cried.


    "Good Lord! Someone is going to sue her own mother!"


    "| gave birth to you and raised you, and worked hard to bring you up. Now you want to send me to


    court?!"


    However, no matter how Susan cried, no one in the room paid any attention to her. Maisie and Ezra


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    even turned around and left the room with the police. They went outside to deal with other things.


    After leaving it to the police andwyer, Ezra and Maisie had nothing to do here. They thanked the


    Police came up from behind and said to Maisie, "Thatdy wants to see you. She said she wanted to


    talk to you.¡±


    Maisie turned around and returned to the police station. After seeing Maisie, Susan asked her


    immediately, ¡°If | say | was bribed and instructed by someone, and if | tell the one behind me, can you


    not hold me ountable anymore?"


    "Sure, Maisie answered very quickly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Susan couldn''t believe that Maisie had agreed so quickly. She increasingly felt that her


    daughter was not easy to mess with, especially when Maisie wanted to sue her this time.


    So when Maisie promised not to pursue her responsibility, Susan was a little surprised.


    Maisie raised her hand and touched her earlobe, and said lightly, "Isn''t it said that leniency to those


    who confess their crimes and severity to those who refuse to? If you cooperate with us to catch the


    people behind the scenes, of course, I''ll let you go."


    Susan immediately smiled happily.


    But what Susan did not know was that her daughter had a habit, that was, when she lied she would


    subconsciously touch her earlobe.


    In other words, even if she said the person behind her, Maisie wouldn''t let her go.


    If Susan could go back on her word, why can''t Maisie?

 Chapter 862 Why Ignoring Me?

    Chapter 862 Why Ignoring Me?


    Susan was indeed a little afraid because she did not expect Maisie would really punish her. Susan went


    weak on the limbs


    at the sight of Ezra''swyer. She didn''t want to go to jail.


    After they left, Susan used her phone to contact the mastermind for help and said Maisie would sue her


    after the n


    failed


    The mastermind refused to offer any help with contempt since Susan failed to carry out the n.


    Furious, Susan decided to disclose the mastermind''s identity and then asked a policeman to call back


    Maisie.


    Since Maisie agreed to the deal, Maisie exposed the mastermind''s phone number and bank ount


    used to remit money.


    Noticing Maisie recorded all things, Susan asked, "Now that I''ve told you everything, will you let me


    go?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and make them take these handcuffs off me. | am very ufortable.¡±


    Susan shook her handcuffed hands toward Maisie and couldn''t wait to leave her.


    Maisie put away her phone and suddenly became serious. ¡°Take your handcuffs off? Not a chance.¡±


    Maisie hated her mother when she thought of the terrible scar on her son''s forehead.


    Though Susan was her mother, Maisie could not forgive Susan after she hurt her son.


    Susan stared at her in surprise and said in disbelief, "What do you mean?¡±


    Maisie answered contemptuously and mockingly, "What do | mean? | won''t keep my promise to you¡±


    These words rendered Susan almost faint out of anger. And she could not believe her daughter would


    treat her in this way.


    "Why are you angry? You have always taught me to break promises.¡± Maisie sneered. ¡°You were paid


    to break up with me. But now you say we are still rted. You didn''t keep your words. So how could |


    keep my promise?¡±


    "Lawyers and judges decide what you should pay for what you did. As aw-abiding citizen, | will


    ept the verdict.¡±


    Knowing her daughter would not forgive her, Susan was furious. But Maisie had left.


    Susan stomped angrily and shouted, "Stop. How dare you? How could you treat your mother


    ruthlessly? You forgot | raised you all those years.¡±


    Susan babbled and was ignored by all policemen who knew her personality.


    Ezra did not walk Maisie in but stood at the door of the police station to talk with thewyer about some


    details.


    After sending Susan to the police station, Ben seized the chance to gain more experience since he


    would work as a policeman in the future. When Maisie came out, she met Ben and thetter asked with


    concern, "Maisie, did she make any trouble for you?¡±


    "No." Maisie shook her head and suddenly staggered feeling dizzy. Ben immediately held her, which


    was noticed by Ezra.


    Under Ezra''s sharp eyes, Ben felt aggrieved and wondered why his move with concern would invite


    Ezra''s anger and sharp gaze.


    Under the circumstance, Ben had to prevent Maisie from falling to the ground.


    Though ordinary people would be afraid to provoke an influential man like Ezra, Ben, a man full of


    integrity, disdained him and stared at him provocatively when feeling his help for Maisie was right.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ezra gritted his teeth, stopped talking with thewyer, and walked over to hold her in his arms, asking


    in a soft voice, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Ezra felt he could hold Maisie''s shoulder because she had allowed him to hold hands in the car.


    However, Maisie took a step sideways to leave his arms and said to him, "I''m fine.¡±


    Noticing Ezra was refused by Maisie, Ben chuckled full of contempt for him and was d to see that


    Ezra, a yboy, could not court Maisie.


    She stared at Ben and said, "| have to deal with these matters. I''ll take you to dinner next time to show


    my appreciation for your help.¡±


    If Ben hadn''t arrived in time to help her control her mother, Maisie might still be looking for her mother


    who would have gone to hide after finding a chance to escape.


    Ben answered shyly, "Never mind. | was in the neighborhood when you called, so | got there in time.¡±


    Before Maisie said something, Ezra could not stand their talks anymore. Staring at her in disbelief, he


    raised his voice and asked, ¡°The first time you called this guy for help after the incident happened?¡±


    When their son was hurt by others, Maisie asked for help from someone, instead of Ezra, the child''s


    father. Ezra felt he waspletely ignored by Maisie since he would not know this matter if he didn¡¯t


    call Maisie and learned it from Daisy.


    Ezra''s loud voice attracted others¡¯ attention and all knew that he was jealous.


    Maisie wondered why Ezra behaved in this way and thought it was impolite for him to vent his anger in


    public.


    Ignoring Ezra, a mercurial and unreasonable man, Maisie calmly talked to Ben, "Thank you so much


    for your help today. | think you''re tired. You can go home early.¡±


    Ben smilingly nodded in response. Maisie walked to her car and didn''t ask Ezra to follow her.


    Ezra turned sullen because he was ignored by her and even mocked by Ben who suddenly showed up.


    At this time, Ben folded his arms and gloated to remind him, "Ezra, you don''t chase up?¡±


    ¡°If you don''t run after her, you''re not going to catch up with her.¡± Ben''s words were full of meaning.


    Ezra red at him and gritted his teeth. ¡°I will teach you a lesson one day.¡±


    Then, Ezra wanted to quickly send Maisie home.


    On the way, Ezra was getting angrier at the thought that Maisie ignored him.


    He jerked the car over to the side of the road where parking was avable, took off his seat belt, and


    approached the woman in the passenger seat.

 Chapter 863 Lets Get Married

    Chapter 863 Let''s Get Married


    Maisie was very surprised why Ezra suddenly stopped the car, and then looked up to see his


    handsome face. Their


    proximity made Maisie ufortable, for she could kiss him if only she were a little forward.


    Maisie had to lean back and try to stay away from him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    As she leaned back, Ezra leaned close to her and asked gravely, "Maisie, what am | to you?¡±


    Maisiepressed her lips and answered, "The boy''s father.¡±


    Ezraughed out of anger after hearing her reply and knew that she didn''t mean to answer his question


    seriously. He was


    irritated and asked, squinting, "I''ll give you one more chance to answer again.¡±


    He wanted to know why Maisie was being so perfunctory to him now that she had agreed to hold his


    hand and even


    though she trifled with his emotions.


    At this moment, Ezra felt depressed since he had trifled with her feelings for him.


    In fact, Ezra chose to be in a rtionship with Maisie just for fun and didn''t want to get married to her.


    At that time, Ezra


    just yed fields and would end a rtionship at will.


    Unexpectedly, it turned out that he was the clown in this y.


    When he was waiting for her answer, Maisie suddenly said, ¡°Let''s get married.¡±


    Ezra paused and asked her in disbelief when staring at her in surprise, ¡°What?¡±


    He wondered if he had heard it wrong.


    "Didn''t you suggest we get married for our son?¡± Maisie tried to say calmly. "Do you want to marry me


    now?¡±


    Then, Ezrapressed his lips and stared at her silently.


    He found Maisie¡¯s sudden request for marriage strange because she refused his proposal of marriage


    and even insisted on


    going abroad without hesitation.


    Ezra could think of one possibility that she might get married to him for love but he knew it was


    impossible. He collected


    himself and asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Maisie smilingly mocked. "Take revenge.¡¯


    Ezra instantly got sullen and didn''t expect that his guess was right that Maisie wanted to get even with


    Diana and others.


    "When your father called me the other day, he said he would give you everything if | would return my


    son to your family, and


    our son would one day be the heir to Canuli.¡±


    "If | get everything, Diana would faint due to anger.¡±


    "| have to make her feel terrible for what she has done to my child.


    Maisie said these words full of wrath and decided to snatch everything from Diana, a despicable


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    woman.


    Over the years, Maisie had never deliberately pursued wealth and material things. And now she was


    determined to get back


    at whoever hurt her and her baby for hurting her and her son. Maisie couldn''t keep her cool after


    someone hurt her child. She still


    couldn''t think about the wound on her son''s forehead, let alone what would have happened to the boy if


    Susan had taken him away.


    Diana either dumped Maisie''s son in a deserted ce or simply killed the child mercilessly.


    At the thought of Diana''s ruthless n to kill her son, Maisie was trembling with fear.


    After Maisie finished talking, Ezra kept silent and stared at her with his dark eyes.


    Maisie felt embarrassed, immediately pushed him, and said, "Of course, if you don''t want to marry me,


    forget it.¡±


    Then, she opened the car door to get out, because she couldn''t be alone with Ezra if he refused to


    marry her. She knew Ezra


    did not love her, and even if he had offered to marry her, Ezra had done it for their son.


    With a different purpose, Maisie offered to marry him out of revenge and mustered her courage to say


    these words to Ezra.


    If Ezra refused her offer, Maisie would be humble in front of him.


    Thus, she wanted to leave the car. But as soon as she got up, Ezra pushed her back down on the seat.


    Maisie was a little


    dizzy when she was forced to sit down again because of his strength.


    His pleasant voice rang in her ears. ¡°Deal.¡±


    Maisie paused and looked at him.


    Ezra leaned to her lips and said to her, "You offer to marry. Don''t regret it.


    He moved up the corners of his mouth and was overflowing with pleasure since Maisie offered him a


    chance to be with her when he was trying to stop her from taking her son abroad and rekindle her love


    for him.


    Ezra had to admit that Diana brought everything to him, including his son, wife, and Canuli.


    Deep in thought, he dissolved into kissing Maisie''s red lips.


    Surprised by his sudden kiss, she realized what happened now was different from her n, and then


    she tilted her head slightly away from his lips and said hurriedly, ¡°Wait a minute, | have something more


    to say.¡±


    Staring at her sullenly, Ezra asked, "What? Now that we''re getting married, you won''t let me kiss you?¡±


    His words rendered her blushed.


    ¡°Well¡± Maisie tried to exin her n but then she was kissed by him, leaving no chance for her to say


    more words.


    Maisie wanted to tell him that she wanted a fake marriage.


    She knew that Ezra didn''t love her and she didn''t want to be with him through fake marriage and their


    son. Thus, Maisie nned to get divorced when Diana lost everything. At that time he was still free and


    lived his own life.


    Maisie wanted a fake marriage in which a couple should not be intimate and should maintain social


    distancing.


    Maisie could hold his hands and hug him in public if necessary and still decided to go abroad with her


    child since she would end the short-time marriage after she got back at Diana.


    But now his sudden kiss made her mind nk.


    When she immersed herself in his passionate kisses, Maisie gradually forgot what she nned to say.


    At the same time, kissed by Ezra full of passion, Maisie wondered if Ezra hadn''t dated any woman after


    they separated from each other.

 Chapter 864 Dont Regret It

    Chapter 864 Don''t Regret It


    It was like a century-long. Ezra finally let go when Maisie felt suffocated.


    They were both out of breath. Maisie was angry and ashamed.


    "Ezra, | think we need to talk." She gave the man a serious look.


    Out of guts, Ezra got a bad feeling about what Maisie was going to talk about.


    So Ezra lowered and kissed her again. No more talking, he just wanted kisses.


    Maisie was disturbed by his kisses. And a series of kisses made her lips hurt.


    Did Ezra lose his mind?


    Maisie was too angry to say anything when Ezra finally let go of her.


    Maisie was mad at his behavior while Ezra was quite satisfied.


    But that was emotional satisfactory, his body could hardly suppress the desire.


    However, now wasn''t a good time nor was this car a good ce to have sex. All he could do was the


    kiss.


    Ezra adjusted himself and drove again. Maisie turned away to look out of the window, sending out a


    clear signal that she


    was pretty irritated by Ezra. The whole way they kept silent. And the loath continued even after they


    arrived. Maisie walked away


    right after Ezra parked the car.


    Ezra followed her and held her hand firmly.


    Maisie tried to shrug him away but failed. Ezra grumbled, "Didn''t you allow me to hold your hand when


    we came back from


    the hospital?"


    At that time Ezra happily inferred that she didn''t resent his touch since he could finally hold her hands.


    But Maisie had no idea of it. "When did you hold my hand?


    Ezra was too furious to say anything.


    What the hell?


    He gritted his teeth. Word by word he asked, "You didn''t know?"


    Maisie shook her head, "No idea.¡±


    And it didn''t seem like she was lying. Ezra had never been so speechless in his life. He really should


    have taken picture of


    them holding hands.


    Noticing Ezra¡¯s angry look, Maisie vaguely understood what happened.


    ording to his description, Ezra held her hands when they were taking the taxi. At that time she was


    busy finding ways


    to take down Diana and anyone involved in hurting her baby, thuspletely ignoring someone who


    touched her hands.


    Maisie gazed at her hands and apologized, "Sorry, | was probably...¡±


    But Ezra interrupted her before she finished her sentence. ¡°| know. You don''t have to exin anything.¡±


    Ezra grabbed her hands after saying this and walked toward the elevator.


    Ezra could specte why Maisie didn''t struggle from his grip. But he chose to overlook it.


    Daisy was trying to soothe Ezio who had just woken up and cried loudly when they entered the room.


    Ezio was not a crybaby. And he readily got used to Daisy''spany as Daisy had been babysitting him


    since he was born.


    But this time Ezio could not stop crying. Daisy guessed it was because of the incident. Ezio still reeled


    from the shock and became alert to anyone except his mother.


    Daisy shed tears out of guilt while cuddling Ezio.


    Daisy hastily handed Ezio to Maisie after they came back. Even Maisie had to take some efforts to


    appease him.


    Ezra threw a nce at Ezio who was now held by Maisie. Noticing her tears, Ezra grabbed his phone


    and went outside.


    When finally Ezio was settled, Ezra told Maisie, ¡°| talked to Jean on the phone. She suggested that the


    mother should be around the child all the time after going through a great fright because the mother''s


    scent and cuddle could offer a sufficient sense of safety. So how about taking Ezio with us in the


    following few days?"


    Maisie gave him a surprised look. His consideration was out of her expectation.


    "lL see. Thank you.¡± Maisie replied civilly and then looked at Ezio.


    She buried herself in work quickly after giving birth to Ezio. As much as she worried a lot about Ezio


    during working, she never took Ezio to her office. Now she was handing over jobs to Daniel. If she took


    Ezio with her to the office, she couldn''t imagine what would happen.


    "| would be around all the time and take care of him when it was inconvenient for you so that Ezio could


    reach you when he wanted to.¡± Ezra proposed.


    Maisie didn''t think it was appropriate. In this case, Mr. Cantillo became a full-time daddy.


    Ezra sensed her rejection, murmuring, "Maisie, please don''t tell me you forgot what you said in the car.


    Before Maisie could say anything, Ezra continued, "When are we getting married?¡±


    Maisie suggested marriage and Ezra readily agreed. Now what really mattered was to get a certificate.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    By that time he could freely and legitimately hang around with Maisie.


    Maisie had tons of words to say but didn''t know where to start. Finally, she came up with an idea, "Wait


    a second.¡±


    She needed to draw a prenuptial agreement on theputer. And it would be inconvenient to do this


    with Ezio in her arms.


    She passed Ezio to him with caution. After all, even Daisy couldn''t handle Ezio this time. It was still


    unclear if Ezio would be fine with Ezra.


    Ezra opened his arms and caught Ezio carefully.


    To their surprise, Ezio didn''t resist Ezra''s cuddle but instead delightfully held him. Ezra couldn''t be more


    ttered to see this. He held Ezio back tightly and kissed him on the cheek, which made Ezio giggle.


    Complex feelings were brewing in Maisie''s chest when she watched this. She didn''t expect they would


    be so intimate. Was this what they called gic connection?


    "You take care of him for a while. | am going to draw a document.¡± Maisie walked towards the study


    after saying this.


    It would be much better for them to reach an agreement on the division of property and their


    rtionship in advance. Maisie was nning to write them down in the contract.


    With Ezio in his arms, Ezra fixed his eyes on Maisie''s back.


    Out of nowhere, he had a hunch that he wouldn''t agree with what Maisie was nning.

 Chapter 865 See You in the County Office

    Chapter 865 See You in the County Office


    About fifteen minutester, Maisie came out with a piece of sheet.


    She decided to let Daisy take care of Ezio and then handed the paper to Ezra.


    "These are some terms | drew, including premarital and post-marital.¡± She exined.


    Ezra was resentful at her word "terms" and almost got mad after reading the paper.


    He discontinued reading after noticing the word divorce. It stated that they shall get a divorce right after


    Ezra obtained his


    rightful inheritance and took revenge on Diana.


    Ezra was pissed off.


    And Maisie, who should be med for his anger, innocently asked, "What?"


    Maisie mistakenly took his anger as dissatisfaction, "| can modify the terms that were uneptable to


    you.¡±


    Ezra gritted his teeth and tried really hard to contain his anger.


    He tore the paper until it became pieces.


    The sudden move of Ezra came as a shock to Maisie. Only one thing bore in her mind: what an


    unreasonable man he was!


    Ezra discarded the pieces into the trash can. He turned to corner Maisie, saying in a fierce tone,


    ¡°Wasn''t it a bit too rushing


    to say divorce before we haven''t gotten married?"


    Maisie frowned. She wondered where his indignation came from.


    But she exined patiently, "| assumed that we were well aware of the fake nature of this marriage.


    The purpose was to


    take revenge on Diana. And | was to rify it in the car but you interrupted me.¡±


    Actually, the kisses interrupted her.


    Maisie added, "| would like to dere it before it is toote. And if you have problems with this fake


    marriage, we can


    conceal it.¡±


    "No need to conceal it. | ept.¡± Ezra gave her a fake smile.


    Maisie doubted if he really approved it because it didn''t seem like the case judging from his expression.


    "See you in the county office at nine tomorrow morning.¡± Ezra left after warning her.


    Ezra left in a hurry because he was afraid he might lose control if staying there for another second.


    Divorce once he got the inheritance? What kind of loser did she think he was? Counting on a woman


    and a baby to win the rights of inheritance?


    Ezra had been working on getting an inheritance for years, and things were going on exactly as he


    expected. He was able to snatch the key to the position even without Maisie and Ezio.


    Fake marriage? Divorce? Don''t even think about it! It wasn''t even an option once they got married.


    The reason why Ezra epted the deal without hesitation was that he didn''t take it seriously. He just


    pretended to approve it.


    Maisie regained herposure at the sound when the door mmed shut.


    Ezra''s behaviors bewildered her. At first, Maisie thought he would turn down with that angry look but


    then he epted it and asked her to meet at the county office.


    Maisie was now at a loss.


    But she didn''t dig deep into that and took out her phone to call Roman.


    Roman was surprised to receive her call. Maisie said coldly on the phone, "Mr. Cantillo, | can take Ezio


    back to his father''s


    = family and allow you two to meet in Riverside City, on the ground that you fulfill your promises.¡±


    Roman didn''t think she could change her mind. He paused and then said, ¡°You have my word. | will


    hand Canuli down to Ezra if you take Ezio to Riverside City.¡±


    ¡°OK. | will head to Riverside City after | finished my work here. Please stick by our agreement.¡± Maisie


    was conscious that thews stipted the rtive''s right to inherit part of the property, which meant


    that Diana, Ruth, and Anna could still get money.


    But her goal was achieved when Diana''s hope crumbled after learning that Ezra inherited Canuli.


    Diana has always been envious of Ezra for owning Canuli because she thought Ezra was a thug and


    that she should take back her possession.


    Roman nodded. "I assured you of that. | won''t lie to you about this.¡±


    "And you know how important this child is to me¡¯


    "Besides, Ezra won''t let me get away with this if | broke my promise.¡±


    Roman guaranteed over and over again. And Maisie chose to trust him on behalf of Ezra.


    Maisie was about to hang up when Roman suddenly shifted the subject and said, "May | ask why you


    changed your mind?"


    Astute like Roman, he could sensitively smell something unusual.


    Maisie didn''t tell him the truth, "Nothing. | just wanted to give my son the best.¡±


    "And please don''t let anyone else know that | wille to Riverside City with Ezio just in case


    somebody wanted to maliciously kill us.¡¯


    Maisie didn''t mention Diana''s name but Roman knew she was talking about Diana.


    Roman agreed. He knew better than anyone his wife''s thinking. She would spare no efforts in stopping


    Maisie and Ezio from getting inheritance once she learned they wereing back.


    So Roman replied, "OK. | will keep it a secret.¡±


    Then Maisie hung up the phone.


    The next morning, Maisie was woken by Ezra''s text which said "Meet you in the county office at nine¡±


    Maisie pinched her forehead unconsciously. Howe this man woke up so early? She looked out of


    the window, only to see a dark night.


    She then looked at the phone which showed it was only half past six.


    Maisie put down her phone angrily and got back to sleep.


    She had the habit of staying upte because of her job. Therefore she normally woke up after seven.


    And she was a highly effective person who was able to get many things done even waking up a bitte,


    including cooking breakfast and washing up for her son as well as for herself.


    Due to the shortmuting time, she could still make it on time after a few stretches.


    Therefore, half past six was too early for her.


    Maisie didn''t sleep wellst night. Ezio was restless for the wound in his head, making Maisie have to


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But that annoying man sent another text, saying, ¡°You are up?"


    Maisie ignored him. And then another text was sent, "Maisie, don''t you dare to stand me up.¡±

 Chapter 866 Matching Shirts

    Chapter 866 Matching Shirts


    Maisie couldn''t suppress her anger anymore.


    She specifically walked out of the bedroom to let rip at him. She sent him a voice mail, ¡°Can you stop


    acting like an ass? I barely sleptst night for taking care of Ezio."


    After sending it, she flung herself onto the sofa. Now she was totally awake.


    How could she continue to sleep after receiving such endless messages?


    Howe she didn''t realize Ezra was such an asshole before?


    Ezra was a perfect and admirable man in her mind when they were together. But now everything had


    changed.


    Did he change or did she change?


    Ezra presumably knew that Maisie was awake now. He called her to apologize, ¡°Sorry about waking


    you up.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He added, "I will take care of Ezio tonight.¡±


    Maisie refused without thinking, ¡°He can''t fall asleep without me."


    Ezio got used to having Maisie nearby in his sleep and would want his mother''spany more than


    ever after the incident.


    "It is fine.¡± Ezra said on the phone, "I will carry him to your bedroom if he wakes up and looks for you.¡±


    Ezra already had a n. He could sleep in Maisie''s extra guest room with Ezio at night.


    But Maisie asked him with shock, "What does that mean? You are living at my house?"


    His words were vague. She had to make clear what that meant.


    Ezra paused for a while and then said, "Maisie, we are getting married. Since I am your husband,


    where do you expect me to


    live except in your ce? After all, I don''t have real estate in this city.¡±


    "Of course, we can stay in the hotel room if you want. I can have someone book the best suite for us.¡±


    Maisie was too startled and irritated to say anything.


    Screw you!


    At this moment all Maisie could think about was swear words. For the very first time, she had the urge


    to yell at people. But she shut her mouth out of the good education she received.


    Judging from his words, Erzapletely forgot the contract she gave himst night.


    They were a just nominal couple and there was no need for him to live at her home.


    "Now I have a second thought Call it off" She huna un the nhone after savina this


    act like a spoiled child on the ground that he got the privilege to do so.


    Maisie had never gotten the privilege to do so nor did she fancy acting like a child. But this time she


    really ran out of good ways to deal with Ezra.


    Maisie was deeply annoyed.


    Unlike Ezra who had no shame in going back on his words, Maisie was the kind of person who


    carefully constructed ns and stuck to them. Yesterday Ezra was in favor of her proposal but today he


    was talking about moving into her house.


    Maisie was at a loss what to say so she bluntly canceled it.


    Ezra didn''t call or text her after she hung up. At this time Ezio woke up so she went to y with Ezio


    and put the call behind her.


    About twenty minutester, someone knocked on the door. Maisie went to answer it and the guest


    appeared to be Ezra.


    With the takeout of a renowned restaurant in his hands, Ezra smiled at her faintly. But Maisie was


    disturbed by his smile.


    She was surprised at his courage to show up after the call.


    They had a pretty rough conversation on the phone, didn''t they?


    Looking at the man outside the door, Maisiepressed her lips. She didn''t know what to say.


    But he was at ease, asking her, "Did you have breakfast? I brought something to eat.¡±


    Before Maisie could say anything, Ezio, who was carried by her, got thrilled at seeing Ezra, babbling,


    and longing for Ezra''s hug.


    Ezra directly passed the bags to her and said, "Let me hold him for a while."


    Maisie therefore, passed Ezio to him while taking the breakfast out of his hands. His fingers touched


    hers during the


    process. Maisie swiftly pulled back and ran away with the bags.


    Ezra might not be bold enough to show his discontent in front of her, but he could make some noise


    behind her back, like humping.


    He turned to talk with Ezio, "Unlike your picky mother, you are easy to be pleased.¡±


    But Ezio couldn''t follow Ezra. And Ezra was sunk in thought when he saw the gauze on his forehead.


    Diana, that bitch, should be responsible for what she had done.


    Ezra brought the breakfast. So they sat at the dinner table and had breakfast together.


    Daisy cleverly finished eating rapidly to leave them alone.


    Ezra took the initiative and said, "I brought you a shirt. You can wear it when we obtain the marriage


    certificate.¡±


    Maisie choked on the congee after hearing that. She didn''t think Ezra would be willing to marry her


    after she said those things on the phone.


    To her surprise, he not only showed up with takeout but also emphasized getting a marriage certificate.


    What about his esteem?


    Maisie had basic knowledge about Ezra. He arguably had never been submissive to a woman like this.


    Ezra added, ¡°The shirt is in the same design as the white shirt I am wearing now, but in female size.¡±


    Maisie couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She gaped at him as if he were something quirky.


    Did he prepare two matching outfits?


    This was too intimate. She couldn''t bear wearing that.


    Ezra looked at her and said, ¡°Don''t worry. I knew your size quite well. I am sure it fits you.¡±


    Maisie blushed immediately. As a matter of fact, it was hugely inappropriate for him to say what a


    husband would say to his wife, given that they weren''t a loving couple.


    To diffuse the awkward situation, Maisie looked down and continued to eat.


    She now saw what he was nning. Ezra was keen on getting married today and he wouldn''t stop until


    he achieved his goal.


    Ezra urged Maisie to get changed after she had her breakfast. To be honest, the shirt he picked fit her


    well. Yet she still couldn''t stand the thought of wearing a matching outfit with him. After hesitating,


    Maisie decided to take off the shirt.


    Maisie walked out of the bedroom and found an excuse, ¡°It didn''t fit me. I can wear my own clothes."


    "That''s impossible.¡± Ezra was confident in his judgment. Daisy was also there taking care of Ezio and


    could hear their conversation, which made Maisie ufortably embarrassed.


    She winked at him, intending to get him to behave well.


    But Ezra looked at him firmly, saying, "Which part of the shirt didn''t fit? I will call to have them send you


    another one."


    Don''t try to fool him. The shirt was just an excuse for her to avoid dressing simrly to him.

 Chapter 867 A Legitimate Member of the Family

    Chapter 867 A Legitimate Member of the Family


    Maisie didn''t know how to respond to his strictness.


    Daisy nearby mediated, "As much as I am outdated, I watched thetest news sometimes. Many


    celebrities couples wear shirts when they are married¡±


    "I have to say that they looked great in the white shirts, especially when the background of the photo


    was red."


    Maisie told Daisy the decision to marry Ezrast night after Ezra left. Daisy was astonished to hear that


    but she politely didn''tment on it.


    In Daisy''s mind, Maisie was a tough woman who was able to take responsibility for her own choices.


    She must have given it careful thought before she made up her mind. Plus, it brought enormous


    benefits to Ezio if they got married.


    Romantic stories rarely existed in this world. Many deeply-in-love couples ended up being family after


    days and years of trivialities.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Whether they loved each other or not, they would be capable of getting along well in the following


    years, which wasn''t easy stuff.


    And this was the reason why people usually wished freshly married couples a long life together.


    What made Maisie surprised was that Daisy also was on the same side as Ezra.


    She gave Daisy a look and then said, "I have got many white shirts. I can put on one of them.¡±


    As a white-cor worker, Maisie had plenty of white shirts in her wardrobe. She chose not to wear


    Ezra¡¯s shirt.


    Ezra came up to her and asked urgently, "Which part of the shirt didn''t fit? I paid for it and I definitely


    have them send me one that suits you."


    His words implied that he wouldn''t quit until she put on the shirt he bought for her.


    Maisie almost flipped out. This man was shamelessly following her into the bedroom if she persisted in


    not wearing his clothes.


    "I will wear this, OK?" Maisie was not a stubborn person and she finally surrendered to Ezra''s repeated


    requests.


    Wearing a matching outfit wasn''t a big deal.


    Ezra was content with her answer and stopped following her. ¡°I will wait for you outside the bedroom."


    Maisie closed the door without giving him a look.


    Daisy spoke highly of Maisie''s outfit when she walked out of the bedroom with that shirt. "This looks


    great on you.¡±


    Ezra''s satisfaction was all over his face. He said, "Told you it fitted.¡±


    Maisie ignored his words. "Let''s go then; Ezra suggested.


    He stepped out with Ezio after saying this. They reached a consensus on taking Ezio with them during


    these days to make Ezio feel safe, getting married included.


    Daisy came with them so that she could babysit Ezio while they were going through the procedures.


    Without question, Ezio and they made an outstanding family. Ezra carrying Ezio was the center of the


    spotlight when they showed up in the office. Maisie hastily pulled down the cap to cover her face as


    much as possible.


    She even kept her distance from Ezra by moving toward Daisy.


    With Ezio in his arms, Ezra was angry to notice her move. She was acting as if Ezra was a disgrace to


    her.


    And he wouldn''t let her seed. He directly stood next to Maisie, making Maisie pissed off.


    The governmental staff and people around them were shocked to learn that Ezra was the father of Ezio


    and that he was to marry Maisie today. At this moment, different people with various feelings gazed at


    Maisie.


    Maisie thought for a while and then whispered to Ezra, "There is something I want to say."


    Maisie reckoned that Ezra was a man of pride, getting used to woman''s worship and courting. He


    would be downgraded after getting married. So she was offering him a chance to weigh against the


    pros and cons.


    Ezra watched her with alert and gave Ezio to Daisy before walking out with her.


    Ezra threatened before she could say anything, ¡°Don''t you dare to walk away now."


    Maisie exined, ¡°I just want you to think about it."


    Maisie referred to those girls, "You are bound to lose a bunch of admirers.¡±


    Maisie said in a less explicit way. She actually wanted to say that he would lose the woman''s attention


    and interest after getting married. After all, a girl with morality would not try to seduce a married man.


    Ezra couldn''t be more cross, answering, "In your mind, I am the kind of person who enjoys being


    surrounded by women?


    You think this is the way I realize my life value?"


    Maisie replied to him with silence and averted her gaze. Her answer was clearly a yes.


    Ezra crunched his teeth and said, "Sometimes I wish I could open your skull to see what you were


    thinking.¡±


    He would need women to gain satisfaction?


    Did he enjoy being surrounded by women of various types?


    He was truly annoyed!


    Those women never gave him some space once he showed up.


    "You are the one asking for marrying. Mind your own business.¡± Ezra turned away after saying this.


    Maisie stared at Ezra¡¯s back. She was increasingly baffled by his behaviors.


    They went through the procedures rapidly. But problems arose when they were asked to take a picture.


    There was a huge gap between the couple and the bride didn''t sh a smile at all. What sort of


    wedding picture was it?


    Maisie didn''t have the mood to smile. Ezra whispered in her ear, "I am going to kiss you now if you


    don''t smile cheerily-"


    Maisie had to admit that this threat worked for her. She would be humiliated if Ezra kissed her in the


    public. In the end, Maisie managed to raise a smile, though unwillingly.


    They finally got the marriage certificate after taking the picture. Daisy passed Ezio to them when they


    came out of the office. She congratted them, "Wishing you a long and happy marriage.¡±


    Maisie didn''t know if Daisy realized that she and Ezra were not a real couple. There was no long and


    happy marriage between them.


    "Son, let''s go. Now I am officially your father. Better learn how to call your father soon.¡± Ezra talked to


    Ezio with sheer joy.


    Well, it felt so great to be a legitimate member of the family.

 Chapter 868 He Fell in Love

    Chapter 868 He Fell in Love


    Ezra particrly required Maisie to drive on the way back.


    Maisie was puzzled as to why she should drive while Ezra was the driver before.


    But she wasn''t a curious person. She picked up the car keys and sat down in the driver''s seat.


    Maisie thought she could finally take a rest after reaching home and Daisy taking Ezio to have milk.


    However, tons of


    messages hit her as she checked her phone.


    The messages were all from Emelia, Nina, and Jean talking about her marriage.


    Emelia showed them a screenshot in the group chat, which was about Ezra posting a picture of their


    marriage certificate.


    Now Maisie knew what Ezra was doing in the car. He was taking a picture of the marriage certificate


    and posted it to announce the


    news.


    To prevent them from worrying, Maisie hadn''t informed them that Diana incited her mother to snatch


    Ezio and caused a


    wound on Ezio''s forehead.


    Therefore they didn''t know the purpose of this marriage was to take revenge on Diana. Maisie''s original


    n was to tell


    them when she got the chance to do so. But now they knew it.


    Maisie fixed Ezra with an angry stare, who was now standing next to the window and busy responding


    to the messages.


    He should be med for the entire news leak.


    The pictures he posted immediately led to ceaseless calls and texts.


    Ezra didn''t answer the calls or messages, except those from close friends like Julian.


    Julian was the first to ask him in the group chat, "Whom did you marry?"


    Ezra just took a picture of the cover of the certificate. He didn''t post their names on Maisie''s ount.


    So no one knew whom did Ezra marry.


    Besides, Ezra didn''t send a signal about getting married before. No wonder everybody was surprised to


    hear that.


    Phil was franker. ¡°Was it fake?"


    Ezra answered with anger, ¡°Can you say something nice to me?"


    How would he lie about marriage?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Phil defended, "I just don''t think you are ready for marrying. You imed yourself as a confirmed


    bachelor. Bing a husband must be very difficult for you. We''d rather you joke on this than


    seriously undergo these pains."


    Ezra had to acknowledge that what he said was irrefutable.


    Eloquent and logical, Phil lived up to his fucking reputation.


    Julian asked another question, "Please don''t tell me it was Maisie.¡±


    Ezra replied, "Yes."


    Fearing Julian might have problems with that, he added hastily, ¡°Maisie suggested it.¡±


    Based on Julian''s knowledge, Ezra offered to marry Maisie when he knew the existence of Ezio but


    immediately got declined. How would Maisiee around?


    They went silent after Ezra told them about how Diana enticed Susan into hurting Ezio.


    What Diana has done to Ezra during these years was well known to them. But getting kids involved


    was definitely


    uneptable.


    But today they had no intention of criticizing Diana. Julian paused for a while and then said, "You may


    want to reconsider marrying.¡±


    Ezra was not born to be a husband.


    "Lam clear what I was doing.¡± Ezra quickly gave his answer.


    He might not have deliberated on marriage in his first proposal but this time he couldn''t be more


    serious about marrying Maisie.


    He resignedly admitted that he fell in love with Maisie.


    He had a crush on the girl whom he once broke up with. Currently, he willingly got hitched with her. But


    their position reversed and Maisie became reluctant.


    Sensing the firmness of Ezra, they gave up the attempt of persuading him.


    Maisie told them in the group chat the whole story, including how her mother caused the wound on


    Ezio''s forehead and how she married Ezra for revenge.


    It took them a while to digest the news. In their opinions, Maisie was a calm and rational person who


    wouldn''t do such a reckless thing.


    But her decision was understandable. After all, Ezio was the line that couldn''t be crossed for Maisie.


    What Diana did to Ezio was unforgivable.


    Emelia had her own baby so she felt the same pains and anger as Maisie did, especially when learning


    about the long cut on Ezio''s forehead.


    Theyforted Maisie for a while. Maisie was touched by their support, saying, "Thank you. Let''s hang


    out a few dayster when I am back in Riverside City.¡±


    "Tell me when you decide the time. I can take a day off."


    Nina presently was a member of the director crew in Austin''s high-budget film. She was surprisingly


    more upied now than the time she hasn''t gotten married.


    Nina was selected by Austin for her excellent English, which once was the top trending topic. She now


    was away in aforeign country for shootings.


    Maisie stopped her immediately, "Please don''t do this. It was too much trouble if you fly back


    specifically for me¡±


    Nina sighed, ¡°That''s fine because I also had the n toe back for meeting Cameron. He would


    probably get mad if I stayed here any longer and didn''t take some time for him."


    Cameron was considering putting down all his work and flying overseas with Nina but unfortunately got


    stuck by a sudden change in the schedule when they were about to set out. The result was that they


    had to temporarily endure the long-distance love.


    And this was torturing Cameron.


    Therefore, Nina nned to go back to Riverside City to meet Maisie and also spend some time with


    Cameron.


    Maisie could almost imagine the upset look of Cameron who was murmuring about Nina¡®s absence.


    She readily consented with a smile, ¡°OK. See you a couple of dayster.¡±


    When Maisie was at the end of the conversation with her besties, Ezra also finished his. Their gaze


    met when Maisie looked up.


    For no reason, Maisie suddenly felt ill at ease.


    She looked down and disguised her abnormal reaction with the phone.


    Even when Ezra came up to her and sat down in the chair nearby, she moved a bit to keep her


    distance from him.


    Apparently, Maisie instinctively loathed Ezra''s approach.


    Ezra noticed her remoteness, but there was nothing he could do in the present. The more he pushed


    her to love him, the more she stayed away from him.


    Ezra put this behind him and changed the subject, "You got any idea in Ezio¡¯s name if we switched his


    family name back to Cantillo?"


    At the request of Roman, Ezio''s family name should be changed if he was to return to his father''s


    family. Ezra repeatedly reminded her and she agreed.


    But Ezio should have a new first name if his original family name shifted.


    "I haven''t got any idea.¡± Maisie shook her head.


    She didn''t have a particr idea about Ezio''s new name.


    Ezra responded, "I have a n, what about Benedict Cantillo? It implies good wishes to the kid.


    "Or Ezis, the blending form of our names.¡±


    Maisie disapproved immediately after Ezra said this. "Benedict is fine.


    Name Ezio after his parents¡¯ names? That was too intimate and unnecessary.


    Ezra was speechless.


    She instantly rejected everything that was relevant to him. Howe she resented him like this?

 Chapter 869 My Mother Wants to See You

    Chapter 869 My Mother Wants to See You


    Detecting his frustration, Maisie realized that she might have offended him in an obvious way. She tried


    to exin it. "I just wanted a simpler name for Ezio since he is a boy.¡±


    Ezra didn''t buy it, "Don''t try to cover it with an excuse.¡±


    Ignoring his words, Maisie stood up and said, "I am going to check our son."


    She left in a hurry after saying this. Pinching his forehead, Ezra was upset. It never urred to him that


    one day a girl shunned him as if he were a monster.


    Not until this moment did he begin to realize that the girl who used to love him so much has moved on.


    David rang him when Maisie has just left. Clearly, he heard about today''s marriage certificate.


    Ezra knew that David would fire questions at him and he didn''t have a good reason to refuse.


    As he expected, David shouted at him the moment he picked up, "Ezra, what are you doing? Why did


    you get married to my sister?"


    David was overwhelmed. His mother went so far as to hurt Ezio. And his sister unexpectedly married


    Ezra.


    Ezra paused for a short while and answered calmly, ¡°Because of love.¡±


    "I don''t buy your garbage¡± he didn''t save him any face. ¡°How would a man like you know how to love a


    girl? You can guarantee that you love her till the end of your life?"


    "David." Ezra defended himself patiently, "People change as time goes by. All I want to do now was to


    be a responsible husband."


    David replied to him with a sneer.


    Ezra let out a deep sigh,ining, "It was your sister who didn''t want to take the responsibility. All


    she thinks about was divorce even before we got married"


    "It might be hard for you to understand but the purpose of your sister agreeing to marry was to take


    revenge on Diana."


    Ezra felt like he should get along well with David, his wife''s brother, or at least eliminate David''s


    prejudice against him so that someone could be on the same side with him when needed.


    Or else he really didn''t know how to establish himself in this family.


    Maisie kept him at a distance; David took him as an adversary; his son didn''t quite fancy hispany;


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Maisie''s besties also got a bad impression of him. He was helplessly fighting alone.


    David froze for a short while. He didn''t foresee that his sister would treat Ezra in such an aloof and


    remote way.


    David had the worry that Ezra would be in the dominating position of their rtionship and that his


    sister might get hurt.


    But it seemed that his worry was needless. He couldn''t help gloating over his frustrated look.


    Thinking of this, David delightfully said, ¡°You can choose to decline if you think she is taking advantage


    of you"


    Ezra groaned, "How can I say no to her?"


    David grumbled, "Don''t act as if it were a tough decision for you. I will spare no efforts in persuading my


    sister into leaving you once you are useless."


    Ezra tried to nudge David with both reason and sincerity, "What about Ezio? Don''t you want him to


    grow up in an intact family?"


    David said self-mockingly, "I prefer Ezio to live in a loving family. And clearly, there was no love


    between you and my sister.¡¯


    Ezra felt desperate. He might as well let him go. "Whether you like it or not, I officially married your


    sister and I am your


    brother-inw."


    David angrily replied. "No way!" And then he hung up the phone.


    He wouldn''t ept Ezra as a family member even though they got married.


    Due to theborious process in the morning, Ezio drank up his milk and exhaustedly fell asleep quickly


    aftering back home. In this case, Maisie couldn''t find an excuse to stay in the bedroom all day


    long. So she walked out reluctantly.


    Maisie went straight to the kitchen cab and took out some coffee beans. She formed the habit of


    having a cup of coffee every day. She made one for Ezra since it wouldn''t take much time.


    They had their coffee in the living room peacefully. Weirdly Erza had a sense of happiness on this


    warm afternoon of the winter day.


    But he had to break the atmosphere. He looked at Maisie and said, "There is...something I want to say


    to you¡¯


    "What?" Maisie asked after sipping at the coffee.


    Ezra confessed, "My mother learned that I had a son and that I married you. She was thinking about


    flying back to see you and Ezio."


    Maisie choked on the shocking news and had to cough for a while.


    Ezra was a bit upset. Howe she got so frightened about meeting his mother?


    It took Maisie a while toprehend the news. She asked him hurriedly, "Did you tell her the purpose


    of us getting married?"


    Maisie didn''t think her mother would like her once learning her intention of marrying him. Under no


    circumstance would a mother allow her son to get married for this illicit reason.


    "I didn''t. My mother was in poor health. Her body couldn''t withstand astonishment of this kind.¡± Ezra


    was a master of lying who was able to construct lies within seconds.


    Actually, his mother was in perfectly good health. She was living a life of happiness and ease during


    these years. She achieved great sess in moving up the careerdder and became a world-famous


    photographer who had worked with countless superstars.


    Maisie must have heard her name ¡ª Nancy Wen.


    His mother once took charge of cover pictures of several best-selling domestic and foreign magazines.


    Nancy Wen was her name as an artist. Her original name was Wenninger Brown.


    But their rtionship remained a secret from others. Even Diana and Roman didn''t know that.


    Diana would be envious of his mother and take measures against her once discovered her remarkable


    achievement. To elude unnecessary risks, Ezra decided to keep this secret.


    Therefore, he hasn''t referred to Nancy Wen''s name to anyone except her closest friends.


    His mother has never shown up on any public asions, including award shows. Thus very few people


    knew that the world-ss fashion photographer was actually a slim and understated woman, apart from


    those employees who worked with her.


    Maisie was mad at Ezra for lying to his mother. But she couldn''t me him since he did this for his


    mother''s sake.


    It was just a fake marriage for her. Why bother meeting his mother?

 Chapter 870 Being Discarded in Wedding Day

    Chapter 870 Being Discarded in Wedding Day


    Ezra pleaded with a sincere expression, "So...I might have to trouble you by ying a loving couple


    with me.


    Fearing that she might decline, Ezra hastily exined, "My mother won''t be in Riverside City for long


    because she didn''t


    ustom to the domestic lifestyle, not to mention that my father and Diana were also in this city. She


    will leave soon after meeting


    you and Ezio and knowing that I have a happy family now."


    ¡°Are you sure about it?" Out of nowhere, Maisie didn''t think his words were highly credible.


    Ezra admitted, "It was just my assumption. Otherwise, what is she doing here? She doesn''t have


    friends here and her job is


    based in a foreign country.


    Ezra continued to lure her, "In one word, She won''t stay at Riverside City over a month.¡±


    Maisie now was in a dilemma. Seeing Ezra¡¯s motherpletely interrupted her n. But she couldn''t


    be so ruthless as to


    reject a mother''s request.


    She asked, "What can I do for you?"


    Ezra shed her tempting smile, ¡°At least living together? Or smiling nicely at me?"


    Maisie didn''t know how to answer that.


    She could endure living together. But smiling at him was beyond her abilities.


    Among their small group, Maisie, together with Jean belonged to the sedate and sober type of person.


    The environment


    she grew up in and her job determined her quiet and serious personality.


    Emelia was always with a friendly smile. Nina was needless to say. She was a charming woman with a


    contagious smile on


    her face all the time.


    Because of their characteristics, Maisie and Jeanughed genuinely out of sheer delight. Apart from


    that, Of course, they


    were capable of shing a civil smile. As for smiling at Ezra...


    She rarely did this to Ezra.


    Maisie recalled the days when they were still together. lt seemed that sheughed quite frequently.


    But what has passed was passed. She was in totally different thinking.


    How could you fix a broken heart?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She loved him wholeheartedly at that time but now all she left was alertness and caution. How could


    she give hima genuine smile with such vignce?


    Noticing her quandary, Ezra sighed inside his mind and made a concession, ¡°Let''s at least stay


    together. Otherwise, my mother will be suspicious. How you treat me is your call."


    There was nothing he could do about it.


    He would be just fine if she was happy.


    At hearing this, Maisie breathed a sigh of relief. Otherwise, she really didn''t know what to do.


    Ezra suggested, "How about having dinner together tonight?"


    Maisie was a bit confused about his sudden invitation. Ezra ounted for it, "We obtained the marriage


    certificate today. We are supposed to have a nice dinner and celebrate it.¡±


    Maisie apologized. "Sorry about that. But I already had an appointment with Daniel.¡±


    Daniel has always been very nice to her. Daniel''s wife met her several times after she came to Grafstin


    and grew attached to her. They got pretty lonely since their children had immigrated to a foreign


    country. Therefore, they increasingly liked thepany of Maisie.


    To get her familiar with running the branch more rapidly, Daniel didn''t begrudge helping her at work.


    Maisie was much obliged to them.


    Daniel''s wife was worried about her after knowing that she got pregnant. Often was the case that they


    invited Maisie to have dinner in their house. Daniel''s wife almost became her godmother.


    And now Maisie was going to depart for a foreign country. Daniel''s wife''s heart nearly broke after


    learning of her decision and invited her for a farewell dinner in advance. Today was the day they


    appointed, which happened to be their wedding day.


    Daniel''s wife must have prepared the dinner. It would be highly inappropriate if she broke their


    appointment.


    Ezra frowned after hearing about their appointment. "Daniel? Have dinner at his ce?"


    To defuse his confusion, Maisie exined, "They treat me as their own daughter. They insisted on a


    farewell dinner after learning about my departure."


    Ezra didn''t know how to react to that. Seemingly he and the marriage were nothing important to her


    since she had no difficulty in choosing between him and Daniel.


    Ezra knew that he deserved that treatment. He was the one who walked away from the rtionship.


    And he came to regret letting her go. The fact that he once lost her and Ezio actually prompted him to


    treasure them more than ever.


    Fortunately, his son was still alive and she hasn''t seen someone else.


    In the evening, Maisie came to Daniel''s house with Ezio. Daniel and his wife were fond of Ezio and


    quite worried after knowing about Ezio''s wound. Maisie taking Ezio with her was to dispel their worry.


    Daisy went out with Carl to have dinner since Ezio didn''t need her. Ezra was alone at the big house.


    Ezra watched Maisie leave with Ezio without a sense of guilt. What a heartless woman to take away his


    son on such a big day!


    Upon arriving, Daniel''s wife held Ezio tightly. She shed tears after noticing the gauze on Ezio''s


    forehead.


    "They are lower than animals!¡± Daniel''s wife cursed.


    Daniel''s wife asked her after entering the house, "Howe Ezra didn''te with you?"


    Maisie didn''t foresee this question. She answered, ¡°He was noting since he was just an


    acquaintance to you and Daniel.¡±


    Daniel''s wife grinned, "Didn''t you two get married today?"


    Maisie was surprised to hear that, ¡°May I ask where did you know this?"


    Maisie didn''t inform many people of their marriage since they would divorce soon. After all, the more


    people knew it, the more trouble they got.


    Daniel''s wife gave Daniel a look, replying, "Daniel learned from his friend that Ezra posted a picture of


    his marriage certificate. We assumed that it was you because he was in Grafstin.¡±


    Daniel''s wife''s spection was justified. And Maisie didn''t want to lie to them. So she told them the


    whole story, which made them surprised. At first, they were thinking that Maisie and Ezra got married


    because they have patched things up.

 Chapter 871 Cunning Man

    Chapter 871 Cunning Man


    "Kid, this decision is way too much to take.¡± Daniel''s wife first came to her senses and med Maisie


    carelessly.


    But although it was to me, it contained her too much worry for Maisie.


    Of course, Maisie could feel Daniel''s wife''s concern. Even outsiders loved her so much, but her mother


    was that selfish. It


    was ironic.


    On one side, Daniel said, ¡°Forget it. Since you''ve already married, we are a family. Call him to join us."


    His wife cooperated, "Daniel thought he woulde, and specially opened a bottle of good wine.¡±


    Seeing them being this persistent, Maisie got up and called Ezra.


    After the phone was connected, she asked, ¡°Where are you now?"


    Maisie felt quite embarrassed to call him over.


    Unexpectedly, the man started teasing her, "You miss me?"


    Maisie had an impulse to hang up at the moment.


    However, Ezra stopped at the right time and said honestly, "I just left your apartment. I''m going back to


    my hotel.¡±


    Maisie didn''t allow him to stay in her apartment at night. She and their son wouldn''t be back soon. So


    he had no more


    interest in staying there.


    "Daniel said he wanted to have a drink with you. You cane if you are avable. If not, then just


    forget it¡±


    Maisie conveyed Daniel''s words, but Ezra could tell that Maisie didn''t want him to be there very much.


    But he didn''t want to miss the opportunity to be with her and their son, so he immediately said, "Well,


    I''m fully avable.


    Send me the address. I''ll be right there¡±


    It wasn''t long before the man arrived.


    Daniel and Ezra were both businessmen, and they had met several times before, so Ezra was invited


    to the dinner table


    after a few simple words.


    It was very troublesome to take a child to have dinner. It was time to change a diaper. When Maisie


    was about to get up


    and hold the child, Ezra took the initiative to pick him up, "I get it.¡±


    Maisie said nothing and let him go.


    These days, as long as he was with Ezio, Ezra had been personally taking care of him and ying with


    him. Daisy said that


    he could do anything very expertly, but Maisie did not expect that he would still do his duty at this time.


    While Ezra was leaving the table with her son, Daniel''s wife said to Maisie in a low voice, "I think he


    looks quite reliable now.


    Maybe you two can have a good life like this."


    "But I have no idea how long his reliability willst." Maisie always told Daniel''s wife the truth.


    "Now maybe he only loves his son because of his momentary freshness.¡¯


    Daniel''s wife then asked, ¡°What about him to you?"


    Daniel''s wife smiled and said, "I think the way he looks at you is very affectionate and sweet. If you like


    someone, your eyes


    always expose your mind. Right?"


    Maisie lowered her eyes and said, ¡°What you cannot get is always the best. Because I ignore him now,


    he would pretend to


    be a considerate man¡¯


    After listening to Maisie''s words, Daniel''s wife nced at her husband next to her and then shook her


    head slightly.


    It was said that an outsider might be able to provide a fresh perspective, and this was the case with


    Maisie now.


    She thought that Ezra didn''t love her and that he married her only for the sake of their son. But she


    of a child, if not because he was willing to do so.


    Never.


    He was a tough man. How could he have wronged himself for the sake of others?


    Ezra probably had a crush on Maisie, so he was willing to marry her.


    However, Daniel''s wife didn''t say much. After all, it was their problem. As Ezra did not cherish Maisie in


    the past, she didn''t want Maisie to forgive him so easily.


    The more he suffered to impress Maisie, the more he would cherish her in the future.


    Daniel''s wife very much hoped that Maisie would have a lovely family, with a man who loved her and a


    sensible child to heal the bad injuries brought to her by her original family.


    After changing the diaper, Ezra came back with the child, who had been ying by himself in a stroller


    at the dinner table, while the four adults paid attention to him from time to time.


    This time Ezra simply held his son in his arms.


    Strangely, Ezio was very obedient in his arms. If Maisie held him, he would surely kick his legs and


    wave his small hands.


    The little man nestled in his father''s arms and looked curiously at the various dishes on the table,


    sometimes babbling


    excitedly, but not making too much noise.


    Maisie thought that Ezra was such a demon that even her son was scared.


    Maisie and Daniel''s wife ate quickly, so they left the table with Ezio and went to the living room. Ezra


    and Daniel continued to drink.


    Maisie did not expect that Ezra would eventually get drunk. When they left, their son has fallen asleep.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Maisie first put his son in the car seat and came out to help the tipsy Ezra into the car.


    Maisie was speechless about Ezra. Why was he so drunk?


    After saying goodbye to the friendly couple, Maisie drove away. On the way, Maisie asked the man next


    to her, ¡°Which hotel are you Staying at?"


    ¡°What''s the room number? *


    She had to take him back to the hotel first. Although they were married, she still wanted to stick to her


    previous proposal.


    Maisie didn''t care whether this man would agree to the agreement she made, and she had to do it.


    Ezra didn''t respond at all. Maisie didn''t know if he was asleep or too drunk. She was feeling annoyed.


    Was she going to take him home?


    ¡°Ezra?¡± She tried again.


    The man still did not make any sound, leaning against the seat with his eyes closed.


    It waste, so Maisie had to drive home first.


    Daisy hade back, waiting downstairs in advance to help hold the baby, while Maisie helped Ezra


    into the elevator.


    At the moment of stepping into the door, Maisie suddenly seemed to understand something.


    Was Ezra doing all those things deliberately? Getting drunk, pretending to fall asleep in the car, and


    easily going to her home?


    What a cunning man!

 Chapter 872 Wanted to Surprise You

    Chapter 872 Wanted to Surprise You


    Maisie scolded Ezra in her heart and helped the person into the guest bedroom impatiently.


    She swore that next time, no matter how drunk he was, she would leave him alone.


    Ezra opened his eyes as soon as Maisie closed the door.


    He did pretend to be drunk and put up on purpose. He didn''t want to go back to the empty hotel room


    alone, even if he


    lived in the most luxurious suite, he would like to stay in this small guest bedroom.


    When Maisie and Ezio woke up the next morning, Ezra was already in the living room.


    Maisie took Ezio out, and as soon as he saw Ezra, the little bun waved happily, heading to his arms,


    causing Maisie to frown


    slightly.


    Ezio became much needier to Ezra. What would he do if they went abroad?


    "Morning:


    Although Ezra took the child, his eyes werepletely glued to Maisie.


    "Morning. I''ll prepare breakfast.¡± Maisie quickly turned to the kitchen.


    Seeing that he was ignored again, Ezra held his son in his arms and sighed, "Kid, you have to be


    needy to me, so that your


    mother will consider your feelings and give up the idea of taking you abroad.¡±


    How could the little bun understand what he said? He was just sitting in his arms, babbling.


    Thinking his son was adorable, Ezra leaned to kiss him on his soft face.


    The little boy seemed to want to give him a kiss in return, but he rubbed Ezra''s face with saliva as soon


    as he tilted his


    head.


    Ezra felt really speechless.


    It was a little too much. He didn''t want the kiss with sticky saliva.


    Could his mother give him a hot kiss?


    Suddenly, Ezra remembered the kiss he had with Maisie in the car that day.


    After a while, he regained his mind and licked his lips.


    Why was he acting like he never kissed a woman?


    Maisie was in the kitchen preparing breakfast, and Daisy soon came in to help her, so Maisie directly


    asked Daisy if she would like to go with them to Riverside City to help her with the baby for a few more


    days.


    Earlier, she told Daisy that she would take Ezio abroad. Daisy said that she did not understand the


    euphemistically expressed the idea that she would not go abroad with them. Maisie also expressed her


    understanding.


    But this time she wanted to take Ezio to stay in Riverside City for a few days. Maisie was sure that she


    would soon be separated from Ezra, and then she would go abroad. So it was not realistic to find a new


    babysitter, however, the kid needed someone to take care of.


    Daisy happily agreed, "As long as you don''t go abroad, I''ll follow you. Anyway, my hometown is not in


    Grafstin. I only work here because my son studies here.


    Daisy then added, ¡°My husband was long dead, so I can be anywhere. He was also a policeman.¡±


    Just like Maisie didn''t tell Daisy that Ezio''s father was Ezra, Daisy didn''t say much about her family


    before. Anyway, how they got along all depended on their character.


    "Then pleasee with us to Riverside City; Maisie said, secretly thinking that she should pay more to


    Daisy when she left.


    Daisy said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I''d love to stay with Ezio.¡±


    In fact, Daisy was very reluctant to let go of Maisie and Ezio. After all, they have spent so much time


    together.


    Daisy thought it would be nice if Maisie could form aplete and beautiful family with Ezra and Ezio.


    If Ezra wanted to get them back, he really needed to work harder.


    After breakfast, Maisie and Ezra took their son out of the door, first went to the hospital to check the


    recovery of the little bun''s wound, and then changed the medicine.


    Coming out of the hospital, they went to change the child''s name.


    It was actually not a big deal, changing the name or not. But that stubborn Roman would definitely be


    annoyed if not.


    However, Maisie and Ezra also agreed that even if the child changed his name to Benedict, they would


    regard Ezio as his nickname for fear that the child would not adapt to the new name so soon.


    After getting things done and going home, they packed their bags and took the flight back to Riverside


    City in the


    afternoon.


    There were other things in the apartment that have not been dealt with by Maisie. She didn''t know what


    to do and she also felt confused about the future. She could only take it one step at a time.


    After arriving at Riverside City, they went straight to Ezra''s residence, a luxury vi by the sea.


    Ironically, Maisie had been with Ezra for a while, but she was not familiar with Ezra''s ce because


    they spend most of their time dating at her house.


    Ezra said that his ce was way too empty, so he stayed at Maisie''s ce every time.


    Now stepping into this luxurious vi, Maisie found it has changed a lot. There were many things for the


    kid, like mats for Ezio to crawl on and all kinds of toys.


    The edges and corners of the furniture were also wrapped with anti-collision strips. Maisie looked


    around, noticing the pots and pans in the kitchen. She had been here several times before, but there


    were no such things at all.


    Ezra volunteered to exin, "I asked Emelia to prepare for us in advance. After all, you and Ezio are


    going to live here for a while. You may need these.¡±


    Maisie was surprised, "Emelia?"


    Emelia didn''t say a word in front of her.


    "Yeah"


    Ezra added, "I told her not to tell you. I wanted to surprise you."


    Emelia and Julian had two children, and Emelia knew exactly what they need to prepare to take care of


    the children, so Ezra asked Emelia for help in advance when they decided to go back to Riverside City.


    He told Emelia the password of the door, while Emelia bought a lot of necessary items.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    So here it was.


    Maisie took a nce at Ezra, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    Ezra took her to a room on the ground floor, which used to be a bedroom, but now it has been


    "This will be Ezio''s little world in the future." Maisie could notice the bright light in Ezra''s eyes.


    Ezra remembered that when he was a child, although it was not easy to live abroad with his mother, his


    mother still cleaned up such a small toy room for him, with warm sunshine, carrying all the happiness of


    his childhood.


    He liked his childhood, with his mother loved him very much. All his misfortune and unhappiness came


    from being found by his father and forced back, and since then he had be moody.

 Chapter 873 Are You Happy?

    Chapter 873 Are You Happy?


    Maisie admitted that what Ezra had done made her feel warm. She could feel his love for their son.


    She whispered, "Thank you. I think Ezio will be very happy.¡±


    Ezra took a deep look at him and asked her, ¡°What about you? Are you happy?"


    He didn''t do this to please his son; he did it to please her, okay?


    Of course, he also loved his son and wanted to give him a warm and happy childhood, but now he


    cared more about her


    feelings than his son''s feelings.


    He hoped his son could ¡°forgive¡± him. After all, if he couldn''t get Maisie back now, his son wouldn''t


    have aplete family.


    Maisie took a step back by his sudden ambiguous words, but she quickly said, ¡°Of course I''m. I''m


    happy for Ezio.¡¯


    Her little trick made Ezra raise a helpless smile.


    After dinner, the three of them packed their bags and went to rest. Ezra and Maisie had an important


    matter tomorrow.


    They were going to take Ezio to see Roman.


    Ezra lived in a single-family vi with three floors and a basement.


    The first floor was mainly the living room, dining room, kitchen, and so on, and there was also a


    children''s room, so Ezra


    asked Maisie and Daisy to live in the bedrooms on the second floor, while he himself went to the


    upstairs bedroom.


    Of course, he knocked on Maisie''s door before he went to bed.


    Maisie poked her head out warily and asked him, "Yes?"


    Ezra said, ¡°You and Ezio are just staying in this room for the time being, right? My mother will be here


    the day after tomorrow. You may live in the master bedroom upstairs with me then."


    Maisie nced at him, which made Ezra hurriedly add, ¡°Don''t worry, the master bedroom is very big,


    equivalent to a small suite. I can sleep on the sofa¡±


    "Okay:


    Maisie responded and then said, "Good night.¡±


    Then she closed the door.


    Sighing, the lonely man walked upstairs to return to his room.


    Learning that Maisie took the kid back to Riverside, Emelia immediately booked a restaurant. After


    Maisie and Ezra took care of Roman''s affairs, they could have dinner together.


    Now that Jean and Arthur were in Zoshalor, and Nina was filming abroad, she was the only one staying


    in Riverside City, so it was up to her to book a restaurant to entertain them.


    This night they slept very soundly, but some people didn''t, like Diana.


    It was twelve at night, and Diana was still sitting on the sofa awake.


    Anna was once outside and was called back by Diana. Now Ruth and Anna were both waiting for their


    mother to speak up, but Diana just sat on the sofa, without saying anything, like a walking dead.


    Anna was upset when she looked at her mother. Crouched on a one-person sofa, she scratched her


    fingernails andined, ¡°You just n to sit there for a whole night? You told us toe back,


    okay? I''m really sick of it.¡±


    Anna was a heartless woman. Perhaps affected by the depressed family environment, she had no


    feelings for anyone. Her every feeling was only based on the interest of money.


    In other words, she could be kind to anyone who could give her money to spend.


    Roman ignored her because she was a girl, while Diana was too aggressive and controlling. Although


    Diana thought everything she did was for the good of Anna, Anna felt disgusted with her behaviors.


    And she was also fed up with her mother fighting with Ezra all day long. They''ve already suffered a lot.


    That was why she was so annoyed at this time. Ruth was much more sensible than she was. Hearing


    her sister''s words, she red at her and signaled her to shut up.


    Anna looked down with disdain. She was also disgusted with her sister. She pretended to be a decent


    "Mom, what would you like to tell us?" Ruth also felt that it was not the way to go on like this. It was


    already midnight.


    Ruth knew that her mother was so upset because she got the news that Maisie had married Ezra, and


    they came back to Riverside City with their child in the afternoon.


    She heard that their son also applied to change his name. No one would believe that they were not


    here for the family property.


    ording to her father''s stupid thoughts, Ezra would definitely get Canuli for having a lovely boy, and


    the three of them werepletely out.


    Diana finally moved. She looked at the sisters, murmuring, ¡°I called you back to tell you what you


    should do without me~


    "Without you?¡± Ruth was startled, ¡°Mom! What are you going to do?"


    Anna carelessly looked at her mother and continued to scratch her nails with disdain. In her opinion,


    her mother had no need to live long ago. Her husband had been messing around outside since she


    was young and cheated on her so-called best friend. Now that the Canuli she wanted would be gone, it


    was meaningless for her to live.


    If it were her, she wouldmit suicide long ago.


    No, if it were her, she would have dumped her cheating husband when he had an affair for the first


    time.


    Women should never be treated that way.


    Her mother''s wrong decision affected her and Ruth, causing them to grow up to be rejected and


    ignored, leading to their respective miserable destinies.


    More specifically, if her mother divorced her father when she found his affair, she would not have been


    born, so there would not be another poor person in the world.


    Anna now wanted everyone to die, and even she had no desire to live.


    It was not terrible for her to die, but to live in such a family environment every day.


    "Well." Diana stood up with a sneer, her eyes full of madness, "I''m going to kill him!"


    Ruth gasped, hurriedly stepped forward, and grabbed Diana''s arm, ¡°Mom, calm down."


    Diana raised a ferocious smile, "Calm down? How?"


    "He betrayed me and humiliated me. Now he wants to give thepany to Ezra for a grandson?"


    "I''m going to kill him. I will drag that stupid thing to hell!"


    With these words, Diana shook Ruth away, picked up her bag, and walked out.


    "Mom!" Ruth came after her and nned to continue to stop her.


    Diana''s eyes were deadly red, "Don''t you know me? I need to do this. This is thest step of my


    pathetic life.¡±


    After that, Diana rushed out. Ruth nned to chase after her but was stopped by her sister''s ironic


    words, "Save it. If she didn''t do something this time, with regard to the dirty things you have done, you


    will suffer a lot in the future. Well, it''s actually good for her to kill that old thing, right?"


    Ruth looked at Anna in horror. She never thought that her sister would be so indifferent, even to the


    extreme.

 Chapter 874 No Regret

    Chapter 874 No Regret


    Ruth did not expect that Anna could calmly say such words about letting their mother kill their father, let


    alone that Anna knew what she had done with her mother. She always thought her sister was stupid


    and dumb.


    Thinking of this, Ruth looked at Anna with great fear. She even could see undisguised disgust and


    hatred deep in Anna''s eyes.


    ¡°Anna.¡± Ruth''s voice trembled a little.


    Anna joked, ¡°Well? Afraid of me?"


    Ruth finally found her voice, and she tried to advise Anna as if nothing had happened, ¡°Anna, if


    something happens to mom, it will be not good for both of us. And if something happens to me and


    mom, it will be not good for you.¡±


    "If mom is gone and anything happens to me, what are you going to do in the future?"


    Ruth tried to persuade Anna to keep a secret for her and Diana, or rather for the branch manager, after


    all, she was in charge of the whole thing, and now that the manager was dead, Anna was the only


    insider.


    Ruth didn''t know that Ezra had found a suicide note on the manager''sputer. She just thought Ezra


    didn''t find anything, so now her biggest worry was Anna.


    She had always thought that Anna was stupid. As long as she gave Anna enough money, she would be


    obedient to her. But seeing Anna''s eyes tonight, she was suddenly scared.


    Ruth thought Anna was a little crazy. She was afraid that Anna would say something bad to her, so she


    could only use such a way to wake Anna up.


    But Anna smiled disdainfully and said, "What am I going to do? I have plenty of ways to live in this


    world. Of course, I can also kill myself."


    Ruth was startled by Anna''s easy words to death, and Anna did not show the slightest fear when


    saying that but seemed to be saying something ordinary.


    ¡°Anna...¡±


    Ruth tried to organize the right words, "Do you need to see a doctor?"


    Ruth suspected that Anna had signs of suicide, which was not a good thing.


    Ruth was not afraid that Anna reallymitted suicide. She was worried that there was something


    wrong with Anna''s mind.


    If Anna really went crazy, she might reveal what she had done. She wouldn''t allow this to happen.


    So Ruth immediately got a n, taking Anna to see a psychiatrist. She could then think of a way to lock


    up Anna for she was mentally ill so that her little secrets would be safe.


    "Doctor? Ruth, do you think I''m a psychopath?" Anna read her mind immediately.


    Ruth smiled awkwardly, "Actually, just forget it. Don''t say that again, okay?"


    "Mind your own business!" Anna threw such a sentence at her with a sneer, then turned and went


    upstairs.


    As soon as she returned to her bedroom, her tears fell.


    In fact, Ruth was right, Anna did have mental problems - a severe depression, but no one knew it.


    The doctor diagnosed her with depression when Anna was 17 or 18 years old, and it was still a mild


    symptom at that time.


    Her mother took her to the doctor. Instead offorting her, her mother scolded Anna when they came


    out of the hospital.


    Her mother said that Anna was acting, that she was a drama queen, that she was done with her happy


    life, and that she was spoiled. Those words tore Anna apart piece by piece.


    Happy life? Spoiled? How could her mother draw such a conclusion?


    Anna''s father never cared about her. He either disliked or ignored her since childhood, while her


    mother and her sister thought that as long as they had money to spend, it was good, but it was never


    good for her.


    Anna could live an ordinary life. She just wanted to be loved by her father and cared for by her mother,


    like her other ssmates.


    No one paid any attention to her thoughts, and her mother''s abuse made Anna close the gate of her


    heart to anyone ever since. Sheter got a medical record to tell her mother that she was over her


    depression.


    In fact, Anna was not. She got more and more depressed.


    Anna used money, entertainment, and alcohol to numb it out. Otherwise, she wanted to leave this


    terrible world every single second.


    After Diana got into the car, she calmed down for a while. She opened her bag to make sure the thing


    was in it, and then drove to the hospital.


    She asked someone to help her with the thing after she learned that Maisie and Ezra had married.


    At this point, her life was no longer meaningful. As long as she killed that old thing, she could die


    peacefully.


    Linda has been sent to rescue several times in the past few days. ording to her people, she would


    die soon. Mrs. Marshall stayed in the hospital all day and her eyes were swollen with tears.


    She also did something to Mrs. Marshall''s face when she had stic surgery. Her face would slowly


    rot.


    The doctor told Mrs. Marshall that there was something wrong with her beauty product, and Mrs.


    Marshall called her to question her.


    She told that she had the same beauty product as Mrs. Marshall, implying that it was Mrs. Marshall''s


    own problem. Mrs. Marshall also wanted to go to the beauty salon to get beauty products to be tested,


    but she had destroyed the problematic products a long time ago. Finally, there was nothing Mrs.


    Marshall could do.


    And, Mrs. Marshall''s other daughter, Erika, was also given to several men to y tonight.


    Videos and photos would be sent to Mrs. Marshall. Diana "prayed" that Mrs. Marshall could hold up.


    Well, someone had to take responsibility for the dirty things she had done.


    When Diana thought of this, sheughed uncontrobly while driving.


    The only regret left in Diana''s life was dealing with her dear husband. The reason why she had to do it


    sote was to keep the old thing from seeing tomorrow''s sun and his so-called precious grandson.


    Thinking in this way, she gnashed her teeth and drove faster.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was his wife, and the medical staff would certainly allow her to visit him. By this time, the old man


    and the nurses were probably asleep, and she also knew that the doctor would usually give him some


    sleeping medicine at night because of his illness.


    When she opened the bottle in her bag, he would be poisoned to death as soon as he inhaled the


    chlorine inside. As for herself, she has prepared a mask. She couldn''t die so soon. She still wanted to


    see how Mrs. Marshall copsed.

 Chapter 875 He Won

    Chapter 875 He Won


    The inpatient ward at midnight was quiet, and Diana''s walking in her high heels sounded creepy.


    A nurse on duty came forward to remind her to walk as quietly as possible so as not to wake the


    others.


    Diana red at her and said indifferently, "Who the hell are you?"


    Then she walked away with the sound of her high heels as a BGM.


    As she approached the door of Roman''s ward, Diana slowed down for fear of waking Roman''s


    caregiver.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Roman lived in a luxurious VIP ward, and the caregiver slept in a small room connected to the ward,


    making it easy to take


    care of him at night.


    Although Diana tried to lighten her pace, the caregiver was very vignt. As soon as she stepped into


    the ward, the


    caregiver woke up and turned on the dim light on the porch, which made Diana very nervous.


    She didn''t intend to turn on the light but wanted to kill Roman directly by the dim light in the hallway


    outside.


    In the face of the caregiver''s puzzled expression, Diana reluctantly squeezed out a few tears and said,


    ¡°I didn''t feel right


    tonight. I was worried that something would happen to him, so I came here.¡±


    The caregiver suddenly understood, ¡°Mr. Cantillo is really not doing very well these days. You are really


    a couple.¡±


    Diana pretended to wipe the corners of her eyes, "You can go to rest. I''ll just stay here for a while.¡±


    "Okay." Without much thought, the caregiver went back and closed the door.


    Diana turned off the light on the porch and approached Roman on the hospital bed lightly.


    Although Roman would take sleeping pills every day, Diana was still afraid that he would wake up, so


    she quickly took out a


    small protective mask from her bag.


    Then Diana took out the ss bottle and unscrewed it at the person on the hospital bed so that he


    could inhale arge amount of toxic chlorine while breathing.


    Yes, she was going to kill Roman with chlorine, which was the easiest way she could think of. She


    didn''t have great skills and confidence to use a knife.


    It was dangerous for people to inhale even a little Chlorine, not to mention the fact that Roman''s body


    was extremely fragile.


    But what Diana didn''t expect was that she had opened the bottle for a long time, and the Roman on the


    bed did not have any expression of pain or struggle. She knew something must be wrong and lifted her


    quilt of Roman.


    At the same time, several people rushed out of the caregiver''s room, one of whom quickly opened the


    window, while the other two came forward to hold down Diana.


    Diana looked at the police uniforms and the masks on them with great disbelief.


    She took a nce at Roman on the hospital bed, with the lights on, and she saw that it was actually a


    dummy. She finally realized that she had been trapped.


    Little did she know that she hated Ezra and that child so much, and she longed for Canuli so much,


    how could Ezra be defenseless?


    Even if Ezra was not in Riverside City, he arranged everything carefully andprehensively.


    Speaking of Ezra taking these precautions, Roman did not agree at first. Roman did not think that his


    wife would hate him so much, and much less did he believe that Diana would be so vicious as to kill


    him.


    Ezra showed Roman the evidence that Diana was going to kill Linda, and Mrs. Marshall''s face was


    destroyed. Roman was so angry that he almost fainted on the spot, so he listened to Ezra''s n, left


    his ward, and settled somewhere else.


    As early as when Ezra learned that he had a son, he had sent someone to keep an eye on Diana''s


    every move, so he knew about the toxic chlorine.


    Therefore, he called the police and told them everything. In order to protect Roman and caught the


    criminal, the police nned to stay in Roman''s ward.


    Roman was not in the ward, but his caregiver could not be absent. Otherwise, it would arouse


    suspicion of Diana.


    When Diana was taken away by the police, Roman came out of the next ward and scolded angrily,


    "You, you vicious woman!"


    Diana roared at him with red eyes, "You made me. Don''t worry. I''ll fucking eat you alive.¡±


    Roman was deeply annoyed by her words, feeling sick. Diana even spat at him as she passed him,


    "You fucking asshole! Idiot!"


    Roman looked bad and shivered. The next second, he fainted.


    Roman was so angry because he had never been scolded so much by Diana. Even if he made


    mistakes again and again when he was young, Diana didn''t do anything about him. The worst thing


    was to have a cold war with him.


    Now that she showed her real face, he suddenly realized that he was so hideous and ugly in Diana''s


    heart.


    Diana was taken to the police station, while Roman was sent to the emergency room. This night was


    not peaceful for


    them.


    Ezra did not sleep well either, being busy with these things.


    Fortunately, his wife and son were sleeping soundly. They didn''t need to know the ups and downs of


    the night.


    With the capture of Diana, the long battle between him and her end. Finally, he won. As for Ruth and


    Anna, they were not worth mentioning at all.


    Ruth could not escape. He had not only a suicide note from the branch manager but also evidence of


    all the despicable things Ruth and Diana had done over the years.


    It was dawn after Ezra dealt with all these things. He put down his phone and reluctantly closed his


    eyes. He still didn''t know how Roman was doing. It was best for him not to see Maisie and his son


    tomorrow.


    He didn''t want to let the old thing get what he wanted, but Maisie had promised him, so he had to follow


    it.


    Half asleep and half awake, Ezra vaguely heard the babbling of children outside his bedroom door. He


    suddenly sat up from the bed and listened carefully. It was his son.


    Feeling somewhat helpless, he lifted the quilt and went out of bed, opening the door carefully.


    He had hoped to see Maisie standing outside the door with his son in his arms, but there was only a


    little man. Ezra picked


    up his son and looked around several times, but there was no sign of Maisie at all.


    He was so annoyed that he held his son, walking downstairs when he ran into the woman standing at


    the top of the stairs on the second floor.


    "Maisie!"


    Heined, "You just left your son outside my door? What if he identally rolls down the stairs?"


    Maisie calmly replied, ¡°That won''t happen. I was watching him."


    So she would rather stand here than go upstairs and take her son to him? Ezra wondered.

 Chapter 876 Oh, Poor You

    Chapter 876 Oh, Poor You


    Maisie, who could feel Ezra''s dissatisfaction, then changed the subject, "Breakfast is ready, so I sent


    Ezio to go up to tell


    you.¡±


    ¡°Another reason is that Ezio just called Dad. Although the pronunciation is not very clear, it is definitely


    the word Dad¡±


    Maisie added in Ezra''s unhappy eyes.


    Ezra''s expression changed dramatically. He asked her in surprise, "Really?"


    Maisie nodded, ¡°Well, Daisy and I both heard it. I thought maybe he could call you dad when seeing


    you.¡¯


    Unexpectedly, the little bun just stood at his door, babbling and calling unclear "Mom" from time to time.


    Ezra was so overjoyed that he looked at his son in his arms and said, ¡°Sweetie, call Dad.¡±


    Maisie took a look at him, thinking the man was really flexible. He used to call Ezio ¡°kid¡± or ¡°son¡±. Now


    knowing that his son


    could call dad, he instantly changed his mouth to call his son ¡°sweetie¡±.


    The little man finally got his father''s wish. He smiled at him and shouted, "Dad...


    Then came a series of ¡°da" pronunciations, making people not know whether he really knew how to call


    dad, but in any


    case, Ezra was ecstatic, happily holding the little man high and beginning to tickle him.


    This should be the most fulfilling thing for him now.


    "That''s my boy.¡± He said after giving him a kiss on the cheek.


    When the little man kissed him back this time, Ezra didn''t feel annoyed even if he rubbed his face with


    saliva.


    ¡°Let''s have breakfast.¡±


    After saying this, Maisie took the lead in walking downstairs.


    She could really feel Ezra''s happiness, and she was as happy as he was when her son called her


    mom, but she didn''t expect


    Ezra to be so happy,paring his previous rejection and dislike of children.


    Maisie inevitably remembered Ezra¡¯s reaction when he learned that she was pregnant. She also felt the


    irritability and


    silence in his eyes. Sadness and heartache at that time welled up in her heart.


    So she became more silent at the breakfast table.


    How could Ezra not feel it?


    After Daisy left the table with the child, Ezra stared at the woman opposite and asked, ¡°Not feeling


    well?"


    Maisie looked up at him in surprise, wondering why he suddenly asked.


    "I don''t think you''re happy,¡¯ Ezra exined.


    Maisie was stunned for a moment, not expecting that Ezra would notice her negative emotions.


    She didn''t want to mention the unpleasant past at all, so she denied, "I''m good.¡¯


    Ezra didn''t give up and kept asking, "Not used to the environment here?"


    ¡°It''s okay.¡±


    Ezra asked relentlessly, "Then why are you unhappy?"


    Obviously, there was nothing wrong with her before, and she said a few more words to him about how


    his son called him dad, but she stopped talking when she went downstairs. He had just thought about it


    for a long time while eating, but he couldn''t figure out how he had offended her.


    Maisie looked up at him and said, "It''s my own problem. I¡¯m sorry it affected you."


    With these words, Maisie left the table. She didn''t want to argue with him, nor could she say that she


    was upset because she thought of his previous actions.


    When they broke up, she did not me him. Of course, she wouldn''t do anything now.


    Ezra looked at the slim figure of the woman and could feel that she didn''t want to say a word to him. He


    was so angry that he lost his appetite.


    He didn''t know how he was put into such a situation that he was so disliked that she didn''t even want to


    talk to him.


    And he could not stop her and ask her what she wanted, because he was afraid that she would be


    even angrier. If she moved away with their son, he was totally done, so he could only sit there sulking.


    In desperation, he took out his cell phone and sent a message to Nina, "Can you do me a favor?"


    Ezra knew that Maisie was going to have a party with Emelia tonight, and Maisie had also heard that


    Nina also flew back to Riverside City this morning.


    But Nina told Cameron that she was noting back to surprise Cameron.


    By this time Nina should have gotten off the ne, so he sent a message to Nina.


    He didn''t know Jean very well, so it was not convenient for him to ask her for help.


    He was familiar with Emelia, but he thought that Emelia had to take care of two children, so he went to


    Nina for help.


    Although Nina looked unreliable, she was actually very helpful.


    Nina replied to him quickly, "Well, look who it is. Mr. Cantillo? What can I do for you?"


    It was not that Ezra didn''t feel Nina''s ridicule, but he ignored it, "She looked happy just before


    breakfast, but she is now suddenly in a bad mood. Can you ask the reason for me when you meet her


    tonight?"


    "Lol." Nina quickly replied.


    She thought Ezra had something big to ask her to help, but it was just for Maisie''s bad mood, which


    really stroke her funny.


    Nina loved to see the picture that men can''t handle women, especially men like Ezra who didn''t know


    to cherish his beloved woman.


    Ezra regretted it, asking Nina for help.


    Nina quickly replied, "Can''t you ask?"


    Ezra, ¡°If I could, would I need you?¡¯


    Nina continued tough at him, ¡°Oh, poor you, Mr. Cantillo. She doesn''t even want to talk to you.¡±


    Nina''s words were like a knife, stabbing Ezra in his heart.


    Yes, Maisie really didn''t want to talk to him. He could feel it. She repelled him and tried to keep her


    distance from him.


    He knew that when everything was over, she would divorce him.


    He racked his brains to say that his mother woulde to Riverside City to dy Maisie going abroad,


    but now he had no idea how he would keep her if his mother left.


    Seeing that he didn''t reply, Nina sent another message, "Well, it will be too much easy for you if she


    wanna talk to you so soon.


    "She is not willing to tell us her negative feelings either. I mean, it is normal for her not to tell you that


    she is in a bad mood. Well, I got this.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina also relieved Ezra¡¯s bad feelings. Ezra had a terrible headache, thinking Nina was too good at


    torturing people.


    ¡°All right. We''re done, right? I''ll be home soon. To surprise my babe."


    That was thest message from Nina. After all, she would be very busy.

 Chapter 877 Happy?

    Chapter 877 Happy?


    Nina was not at home. Cameron had a simple breakfast - sandwiches, and coffee, eating up in ten


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    minutes.


    After breakfast, he was changing his clothes in the dressing room to get ready for work. He suddenly


    heard the sound of a


    car engine downstairs. He felt something jumping between his eyebrows, trying to restrain the inner joy


    and expectation.


    He had a hunch that Nina came back.


    This may be the tacit understanding between them. Although she said on the phone that she regretted


    that Maisie back to


    Riverside City but she could note back to get together, he was somehow sure that she would


    Nina was very loyal and affectionate to her friends. Maisie was going through a kind of really important


    matter this time, so


    it was impossible that she wouldn''te back.


    He also believed that Nina would distress him if he stayed home alone for so long ande back to


    relieve his pain of


    longing.


    Thinking of this, Cameron came out of the dressing room and went to the bedroom balcony to take a


    look downstairs.


    Sure enough, he saw a womaning down from the taxi, wearing a ckce-up coat that nicely


    outlined her slim and


    slender figure. All over her body was exquisite like an actress.


    When Nina looked up in the direction of the bedroom, Cameron quickly shed away and hid


    somewhere in the room.


    Then he ripped off the tie he was going to tie, and quickly sent a message to Lucien, saying he was


    going to bete to the


    office this morning, and might not go.


    Lucien was confused and asked him why, Cameron replied simply, Nina back. Lucien no longer asked


    further questions.


    After putting down the phone, Cameron went back and hid in the dressing room, patiently waiting, and


    indeed not long after came the sound of a woman gingerlying upstairs to the bedroom, with the


    woman''s somewhat puzzled voice, "Why is nobody home? Go to work so early?"


    Cameron saw from the dressing mirror as the corners of his mouth involuntarily upturned. It was true


    that only Nina was the source of his happiness. Just hearing her voice, he was already full of joy.The


    days Nina was abroad, Lucien often grumbled about Cameron''s unsmiling face, like a "Grieving Man",


    which made all the employees afraid of him. They did not dare to talk to Cameron, so came to Lucien,


    increasing a lot of workload on him.


    Cameron didn''t care about these. He had always been indifferent, and only enthusiasm and joy were


    given to Nina. He wanted to show his animated face only to Nina this life. As for others, they would get


    used to his poker face.


    The woman pushed open the bedroom door and came in. "Stay out all night?"


    "Good, he forgot he''s a married man? I got you, Cameron. You didn''te backst night!¡±


    Cameron listened to her spit on himself, he almost couldn''t stand it. He pinched his forehead and


    smiled helplessly when he raised his eyes to see himself in the mirror with a face full of happiness.


    When Nina came towards the dressing room, he simply opened the dressing room door, pulled her in,


    and fervently kissed her.


    Nina was startled by his passion. When she came to herself, she held his waist tightly and nestled up


    against him to kiss


    him. The two mingled up, messing up the dressing room.


    "I''m gonna take a shower...¡± After a long time, Nina murmured breathlessly in Cameron''s arms.


    Cameron simply carried her into the bathroom. Being apart for many days, the fire of loneliness once


    burned up and would not be extinguished easily.


    It was said that absence made the heart grow fonder. And it was true.


    After breakfast, Ezra and Maisie cleaned up and took their son out, Daisy staying at home.


    After Ezra got in the driver''s seat, he said aboutst night. Maisie was speechless from shock. Maisie


    didn''t expect Diana would take such a risk, aiming to kill Roman.


    "You kind of knock her down." Ezra said, "Because we got a marriage certificate and brought Ezio


    back. Itpletely infuriated her, so she could do all these things.¡±


    "And she''s now trying to murder Roman. Her inheritance is gone." Ezra tutted, ¡°Anyway, she deserves


    it. Or even if she couldn''t get Canuil, she could share some of his other property. Now she got nothing."


    ¡°Nothing but went to prison.¡± Thinking Diana treated his mother ruthlessly in those years and asked


    Maisie''s mother to rob their baby, Ezra just wanted this witch to be jailed for her whole life.


    Maisie sighed and said, "No man is wise at all times.¡±


    Maisie did not have the slightest sympathy for Diana. She got what she deserved.


    Ezra was right: Maisie had knocked her down in one way.


    Besides, Diana was living an undignified life. She was betrayed by her husband several times, yet not


    to divorce, keeping the glory and wealth but no dignity and self-respect. What for?


    Only when a woman loves herself, can she win love and respect from men.


    Maisie thought Ezra would start the car immediately after finishing the serious talk, but he turned his


    head to look at her and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you in a better mood now?"


    Maisie was stunned for a moment, then realized that he seemed to be still upset about her sudden bad


    mood in the morning.


    She returned to her senses and smiled lightly, ¡°Much better, of course, I''m happy to see the person I


    hate the most ending up like this.¡±


    Ezra gazed into the depths of her, said nothing more, and drove them to the hospital.


    Roman was so angry about Diana and even faintedst night. Although he was resuscitated, Roman


    was in poor physical condition. He had been weak all the time and got angry these days frequently.


    Either mad at Ezra or mad at Diana.


    After several times, Roman had been badly weakened. When Ezra held his son with Maisie went into


    the ward, they saw Roman lying on the bed with a venttor, very haggard and weak.


    But once he saw the lively and lovely little baby in Ezra''s arms, his eyes were instantly shining.


    However, the little man who had always been cheerful, but somehow cried out when he saw Roman.


    He nestled in Ezra¡¯s arms and refused to turn around. Although Roman tried hard to take a careful look


    at the baby, he could only see the back of the small head.


    Ezra mocked Roman mentally. It was obvious that Ezio also disliked the old man, so he had been


    crying since he saw him.


    Or maybe the little man felt the harm that Roman had done to his mother and father, and instinctively


    loathed him from his bone.


    Roman struggled to reach out his hand, "Let...let me see him..."


    The baby cried harder when Roman''s voice faded, and even sad and shrill. Hearing this, Ezra was


    heartbroken. He didn''t care about Roman''s will at all. He turned around and handed the baby to Maisie,


    ¡°take him out."


    Maisie also did not want to see her baby crying so miserably, so took him and left.


    Seeing this, Roman''s raised hand dropped down in dismay.

 Chapter 878 Heartfelt Smile

    Chapter 878 Heartfelt Smile


    Ezra came straight to the point, "Is thewyer here? We brought Ezio, changed the name, and got a


    marriage certificate.


    Now you should fulfill your promise.¡±


    Ezra had no half feelings for the fragile man in the hospital bed. He didn''t feel the least bit sad when


    saw Roman like this.


    When Ezra was forced to separate from his mother, the old bastard never cared about his pain and


    sorrow.


    The old bastard was nothing but selfishness and self-interest.


    Roman took several deep breaths with difficulty before saying, "He''s already here. I''ve got him waiting


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    downstairs."


    "He''s a good boy, looks lovely, just like you when you were a child.¡± Roman was very weak, "If only I


    could see him more


    closely.¡±


    Ezra sneered, "We can''t know what''s in a baby''s mind.¡±


    He even wished his son to cry more than ever, so he would not have toe in to see the old bastard


    again.


    ¡°Call thewyer toe up.¡± Roman managed to ask Ezra.


    Outside the ward, Maisie held her crying son and coaxed him.


    The little man had always been easy to get along with. She didn''t know why he suddenly burst into


    tears.


    The gauze on his forehead was removed, and the wound had scabbed, but the sinuous and hideous


    scar was very


    frightening. Every time Maisie saw this scar on his son''s forehead, she hated her mother and Diana''s


    guts immensely.


    Before she set out to Riverside City, Maisie asked Ezra what kind of punishment her stepmother would


    get. Ezra said


    Diana''s behavior only caused minor injuries, and the circumstances were minor and did not constitute a


    crime, so would not bear


    criminal responsibility.


    But she had to be subject to public security punishment. Thewyer said she would be detained for ten


    days and fined.


    Although in Ezra¡¯s opinion, Maisie''s mother was a nefarious evil who hurt his son, in legal terms, her


    behavior only caused a


    minor injury. Maisie of course also understood this, so she did not say anything.


    Admittedly Maisie''s son is easy to put down. Maisie coaxed him for a while and he just stopped crying.


    Maisie sighed that


    he was so good-natured, which was too much like her, not like Ezra at all.


    Maisie remembered when she was with Ezra, once Ezra came back from a business trip and said he


    woulde to her, but


    she forgot about it because she worked overtime, and Ezra waited at her house until almost twelve


    o''clock before she came home.


    When she saw the grim-faced man in the living room, Maisie remembered that she had an appointment


    with Ezra.


    She hurriedly kicked off her high heels and exined apologetically. However, Ezra just threw her the


    words: you marry to


    your work, right? Then he mmed the door and left, making her very helpless.


    After gathering her wits together, she had to rush out to catch up with him. She took him home then


    apologized and


    cooked nice dishes, which still couldn''t ease his anger. Ezra still looked sulky and ignored her.


    Finally, she wrapped her arms around the man and took the initiative to kiss him, using the most


    primitive method to make


    him happy.


    But every time she got angry, Ezra didn''t have to try to coax her. If he took the initiative to find her or to


    talk to her, she


    would pretend nothing had happened. Obviously, her son resembles her in character.


    Since Ezio was here, Maisie wanted to let the son and Roman meet formally. Regarding Roman''s


    situation, Maisie thought


    there would be few chances for them to see each other.


    So she warmly coaxed the little man, saying that it was grandfather, who was very fond of him and


    wanted to take a close look at him. She told him that mom and dad would be here with him. She did not


    know whether the little man understood. Anyway, when Maisie carried him to the ward again, he did not


    cry.


    Thewyer entered the door after Maisie. This time the child did not cry, so Ezra held the child to


    Roman''s bed. He was afraid that Maisie would feel tired when bending down to show Roman the baby.


    Roman now saw the child. He cried out of happiness.


    He looked forward to seeing his son and grandson for most of his life. Finally, he got what he wanted.


    He had no regrets now.


    After seeing the child, Roman had hiswyer draw up a will. Canuli''s and most of the family assets


    were given to Ezra. As for the rest, he only left a little to Anna, nothing to Diana and Ruth.


    Diana tried to murder him, and Ruth helped her do a lot of bad things. How could he give them


    anything? Even if they hadn''tmitted a capital crime, they were also bound to jail.


    As for what their lives would be after release from prison, it had long been irrelevant to Roman. At that


    time he may have died.


    For Anna, although Roman did not like her, she had his bloodline. As Diana and Ruth were in jail,


    Roman couldn''t let Anna starve to death.


    For other illegitimate kids outside, Roman did not mention a word. He disliked them, so did not intend


    to give them anything. He had given them enough money before. Now there was no need to care about


    them.


    Roman''s spirit was very poor. Just after giving the exnation, he fell into aa. As if all his spirit


    was supported by his grandson.


    After leaving the hospital, Maisie let out a long sigh of relief, feeling that she had finally said goodbye to


    theseplicated matters.


    Ezra just wanted to her and his son home, when he heard Maisie say, "Drive us to Emelia."


    Ezra thought he could finally spend some time with them at home without any distractions to bond with


    them. But Maisie nned to take Ezio to find Emelia?


    He was alittle reluctant, "Aren''t you going to have dinner together tonight?"


    The implication was that they were going to get together for dinner in the evening, so why should they


    have to meet during the day?


    Maisie retorted, "Is there something I have to do at home? Why not take Ezio to Eme? She has two


    kids and they can y together"


    Ezra stared at her, too annoyed to say anything. He knew that she just didn''t want to go back and


    spend time with him!


    Maisie saw him ring at her, so she hurriedly said, "If you''re busy, I can take a taxi¡±


    As she said, she was going to take over her son. Since Ezra and Ezio became familiar gradually, as


    long as Ezra was present, mostly Ezio was held by him.


    Ezra turned around and put Ezio into the child safety seat in the car, "I''m not busy. I''ll take you there.¡±


    The most important thing for him was to please her and his son. Everything can be put off. He found


    another time to deal with the issues about Diana, which did not dy his quality meeting with his wife


    and his son.


    And the result was? Maisie hung out with her friends whenever she was free. Indeed, when women


    be "bad", men were nothingpared to them.


    After arriving at Emelia¡¯s house, Maisie said ¡°thank you" to him in the back seat and held her son to get


    out of the car.


    Emelia was already waiting by the car, and they happily hugged as soon as they met.


    Of course, because Maisie still had her son in her arms, so the hug was only symbolic, but it could be


    seen from her crooked eyes that now she was really delighted.


    Ezra saw her heartfelt smile but felt bad.


    ¡®When could she smile at me so happy? When could she be so enthusiastic to give me a big hug?¡¯


    Ezra thought to himself.

 Chapter 879 Ezra didnt confess?

    Chapter 879 Ezra didn''t confess?


    After finishing the pleasantries with Maisie, Emelia looked tenderly at the little man in Maisie''s arms,


    she pinched gently his soft little hand, "Hi, little handsome."


    Because their pregnancy due dates were close, Emelia was unable to visit Maisie at the time she gave


    birth, so this was the first time Emelia had seen Ezio in person.


    As a mother, Emelia''s heart melted when she saw the little man.


    The little man was also enthusiastic. When he saw Emelia, he did not cry at all, but giggled at Emelia


    and danced happily.


    Emelia was surprised, "I don''t know he''s cheerful like this, so cute."


    "Yeah, he behaves well, rarely cries, so it''s easy to please." They couldn''t stop talking, forgetting that


    Ezra was still behind them.


    Maisie suddenly thought of Ezra. She quickly turned to look at Ezra who was standing by the car and


    said, "Thank you for driving us here."


    Emelia also hurriedly apologized, "Sorry, Mr. Cantillo, your boy is too cute, and I was just attracted by


    him."


    "It''s too cold outside,e in, please. Why not join us if you''re free, Mr. Cantillo?" Emelia invited Ezra.


    Admittedly, Emelia was considerate.


    Emelia could see that Ezra wanted to spend more time with Maisie.


    Ezra looked at Maisie and said, "No, thanks. I''ll leave you alone. Later I''lle to pick you up."


    He did not see the car that Julian often drove, which meant Julian was not at home now. If he entered


    in, Ezra would be awkwardly staying aside to listen to the girl''s talk. So he was well-advised and left.


    Emelia was rtively free, just staying at home to write scripts. Only when she had started writing the


    outline and plot synopsis, did Emelia need to sell the film and television rights to investors. Otherwise,


    she could stay at home all day, working and taking care of the children.


    Julian also gave the twins a special toy room. The twins were younger than Ezio. The three children


    actually could not y with toys themselves. The good thing was that Emelia had two nannies to help


    take care of the children, so Ezio was also handed over to the nannies.


    Emelia and Maisie observed for a while and saw Ezio didn''t be upset with strangers, having fun with


    the two nannies and twins. They went upstairs to the tea room to chat.


    Maisie first thanked Emelia, "Thank you for helping prepare the things the child needs and decorate the


    house. Otherwise, his house would be really cold and cheerless."


    Emelia smiled, "I also did not expect him to turn to me for help. It''s too rushed. I was worried that it was


    not good enough."


    After Emelia finished, she added, "I didn''t expect him to be quite attentive."


    Maisie did not deny Ezra''s efforts, "He is indeed very attentive to the child. He kind of surprises me."


    When she first learned that Ezra knew about the existence of the child, Maisie was filled with fear and


    anxiety, afraid that Ezra would say something unpleasant to her and the child. After all, he had rejected


    her pregnancy so much in the first ce.


    If he really made sarcasticments about her, she would feel ashamed, which was why she started


    to avoid Ezra from the time she was pregnant, for fear of being treated harshly.


    But all of Ezra''s actions after arriving in Grafstin did not show any dislike or rejection of the child but


    instead became more and more loving and attentive to the child.


    The actual fact was that you could find a lot of people who were not able to get a good deal on a lot of


    things.


    "The actual fact probably is that you will not know whether you want it or not, whether you like it or not


    until you have experienced it yourself." Emelia said, "such as marriage, such as children."


    "Many people may see some of the misfortune of marriage and children''s restlessness from others, so


    take it for granted that marriage and children are bad. Some people may simply not want to be bound


    by these two things, so they don''t get married or be dink. In fact, when they really have, they will


    feel not that bad and think: why don''t I get married earlier."


    Emelia made a particrly apt description of Ezra''s state of mind, although she did not explicitly say


    Ezra''s name.


    Maisie picked up a piece of Emelia''s handmade snack into her mouth, "He may feel good about the kid,


    but marriage is not necessarily."


    To be precise, he may not feel good about the marriage with her.


    She always had a deep inferiorityplex in her heart, for her unworthiness.


    If he had married a wealthy socialite or a stunningly beautiful star, perhaps he would have felt good


    about the marriage, but if that person was her, he might not have liked it.


    She was toomon and would not be the type he likes, and it was even harder to keep his heart.


    Emelia looked at Maisie and felt a little anxious.


    From Maisie''s attitude, had Ezra never confided in Maisie about his feelings? If he had, Maisie would


    not have looked so inferior as before.


    Emelia and Julian had always believed that from Ezra''s recent actions, Ezra probably had a crush on


    Maisie. And since he liked her, he should confess his feelings in time, trying his best to go after her and


    save their rtionship.


    Ezra did not confess his feelings to her?


    Emelia was anxious for him because Emelia knew Maisie always thought she was not good enough for


    him. It was a knot in her mind that couldn''t be undone easily. If Ezra still took no action now, Maisie


    would certainly be determined to go abroad. Then even if he wanted to get her back, the distance


    would be a big problem.


    Emelia softlyforted, "Maisie, actually you are really good. The family of origin doesn''t mean


    anything."


    "Thanks," Maisie knew that Emelia wasforting her. Most of the time, she also felt that she was


    pretty good, but when she was faced with a sessful and high-grade man like Ezra, she was not


    confident.


    Maisie stayed at Emelia''s house with the child until the afternoon. Ezra called to pick up Ezio, and


    Maisie went to the restaurant with Emelia for dinner.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina and Jean left their homes. Nina sent a message in the morning saying she had arrived and then


    didn''t say anything again, while Jean rushed back from Zoshalor with Arthur in the afternoon because


    Arthur had an operation and couldn''te back earlier.


    Originally, Jean said she could drive back, but Arthur insisted oning with her, so Jean had to wait


    for him.


    Maisie handed Ezio to Ezra and said, "So, thank you for taking care of him tonight."


    How aloof and rusty Maisie sounded!


    Ezra was now used to her actions to distance herself from him, holding his son and saying, "I''ll pick you


    up tonight."


    "No need." Maisie refusedpletely, "You take care of the Ezio. Jean will send us back."


    Jean told them in advance in the chat group that recently she and Arthur were preparing for pregnancy,


    so she would not drink, and she would be responsible for sending them all home and husbands didn''t


    have to pick them up.


    Emelia stood aside extricating him, "I didn''t ask Julian to pick me up either. After all, you guys have a


    big task with the kids."


    "So, I should probably go." Ezra knew Emelia was giving him an out, so he just turned around and put


    his son into the child safety seat then drove away.

 Chapter 880 My Ridiculous Mistakes

    Chapter 880 My Ridiculous Mistakes


    Emelia and Maisie were the first to arrive at the restaurant''s private room, then Jean. Nina camete.


    As soon as she entered the box she threw herself into the sofa next to her and said feebly, "My back


    was almost broken."


    Everyone here was married or had children, so they knew what she meant.


    Emelia smiled and teased her, "Absence makes the heart grow fonder."


    Nina hummed, "Yuck! He is a beast."


    If she didn''t have to party with them tonight, Cameron wouldn''t have let her out of bed.


    Everyoneughed, Nina stood up and said angrily, "Come on, let''s get hammered!"


    Just now Cameron sent her to the entrance of the restaurant, before getting off the car he told her to


    drink less, but she wanted to go against him. She wanted to get drunk to get back at him for treating


    her so roughly.


    However, what Nina didn''t expect was that she didn''t end up getting drunk, but Maisie, who was the


    most level-headed and sensible one among them got drunk. And Jean, who said she would not drink


    because she was preparing for pregnancy, also drank.


    But wasn''t this how women are? Be rational or sensual when it needs to be.


    Ezra also didn''t expect that Maisie would get drunk.


    He stayed home with his son at night. About ten o''clock, he gave the baby a bath and he slept in his


    arms. He was finally free and immediately text Maisie.


    "The kid is sleeping."


    "When will you be back? Need I to pick you up?"


    "Heading back?"


    There was no reply. Ezra didn''t know that Maisie was already drunk and couldn''t check her phone at


    all.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After another hour, Ezra got a call from Arthur, who asked Ezra to pick up Maisie because she was


    drunk.


    Arthur was depressed, "Jean said she wouldn''t drink, but finally, she drank herself down."


    Unlike Arthur''s depression, Ezra got a very tolerant attitude toward Maisie''s drunkenness, because


    Maisie may be able to open up to him. But of course, this was a euphemism for his thought of taking


    unfair advantage of her.


    However, his wish was far more from reality.


    On the way back, Maisie had been quietly asleep in the co-pilot. She didn''t make a fuss for even a


    second, not like Nina, who started to make aint against Cameron at the gate of the restaurant.


    As the actress'' husband, Cameron even wanted to cover Nina''s mouth.


    Maisie had been very quiet. Since she was brought from the private room, she had been leaning on


    him, tilting and holding this posture all the way.


    After arriving home, he helped her into the house. Then she opened her eyes shakily and stared at him


    seriously. Ezra dared not move by her eyes, because he saw the pain in her eyes.


    That was not good.


    He dared not to move and speak, but Maisie suddenly stepped back with her hand on her forehead and


    asked him in surprise, "Ezra? Why are you here?"


    Daisy also hadn''t been in bed. When she got known that Maisie was drunk, she prepared honey water


    in advance in order to help her be sober.


    When she saw the two at the entrance in such a state, Daisy hurriedly went forward and whispered to


    Maisie, "This is Mr. Cantillo''s house."


    Ezra hurriedly nodded, "Yes, this is my house, where should I be if I''m not here?"


    After finishing, he lowered his head to change his shoes and intended to enter the door, but Maisie said


    with annoyance, "Your house? How? This is my house!"


    Ezra stopped, and he raised his eyes at the woman who span around and narrowed her eyes to scan


    around the house. Then she turned back and said with hollow eyes, "This is my house!"


    She then asked Ezra dissatisfiedly, "What are you doing here?"


    For the first time in his life, Ezra knew what was called unspeakable bitterness. But he also knew that


    she was now heavily drunk.


    Daisy hurriedly came to the rescue. She handed the honey water to Maisie, "You are drunk, drink this."


    Maisie was able to recognize Daisy, and after receiving the honey water she asked, "Has Ezio slept?"


    "He''s sleeping. It''s toote. You should also wash up and rest." Daisy told her.


    "Yes," Maisie answered and drank the honey water.


    However, as she returned the cup to Daisy, Maisie raised found Ezra had changed his shoes and


    walked in. She immediately went forward to stop him, "Ezra, you are not wee in my house."


    Ezra was about to copse. This was so ridiculous. How could his house be hers?


    But it seemed that this was indeed her house. After all, they got a marriage certificate, so they shared


    each other''s house.


    Thinking of this Ezra was happy again, and he also felt that this childish Maisie was very lovely, so he


    involuntarily smiled.


    However, Maisie just saw Ezra as a rogue. She slightly warned with a frown, "Please leave now, or I


    will call the police."


    The drunken Maisie was in a disturbed state of mind,pletely forgetting that she had married Ezra,


    also forgetting that she was now living in Ezra''s house with their son.


    The most instinctive consciousness in her mind was that she was still in her own home in Grafstin, and


    she and Ezra were still not on speaking terms after breaking up.


    Ezra was too helpless."Maisie, you are drunk."


    After putting the cup aside, Daisy rushed over and coaxed, "You should go and rest now."


    Maisie stared at Ezra for a long time, and her eyes suddenly turned red all of a sudden, which scared


    Ezra.


    Maisie stepped forward and pulled Ezra toward the door, "get out!"


    "Get out of here! I don''t want to see you!"


    "Do you know how hard it is for me to get rid of you? Why you are here? Do you have any idea about


    my life? It sucks!"


    Ezra had wanted to say something, but herst sentence made his heart get a piercing pain, and he


    just let her drag him to the entrance.


    Daisy was anxious, " Oh, my! Maisie, no!"


    Ezra was about to be pushed out of the door. He shook his head and said, "It''s okay."


    He then looked at Maisie with red eyes and apologized solemnly, "Maisie, I''m sorry."


    "It''s all my fault. I should''ve cherished you. I was selfish and caused you a lot of harm."


    Maisie, who intended to push him out, paused and looked at him with tearful eyes.


    Ezra put his hands on her shoulders and said in a low voice, "I know I made stupid mistakes before.


    Can you give me another chance?"


    "After we were apart, I reveled in the fact that I missed you so much."


    "So I went to Grafstin for you. I didn''t know that Roman woulde to mess with you. And you gave


    me cold shoulder. I have dignity, so I simply stopped pestering you."


    Ezra felt he had a bellyful of words to say, and he intended to tell her his feelings for her from beginning


    to end in detail.

 Chapter 881Throw Ezra Out on the Street

    Chapter 881Throw Ezra Out on the Street


    Ezra had always been finding the right time to talk with Maisie. But he did not dare to start such a


    conversation, because he was afraid that Maisie and he would not be friends in peace as they used to


    be if he confessed his love. Therefore, he had not said anything.


    Ezra doubted, "When did I be such a coward?"


    However, Ezra thought that today was the day to tell his love, as he was about to be kicked out of


    Maisie''s home.


    Also, Maisie was drunk and she was more emotional than usual. Perhaps, she would be touched by his


    confession of love.


    However, dreams are always better than reality.


    In the face of Ezra''s confession, Maisie raised her brows. After Ezra finished his words, she said


    directly, "Save your sweet words for other girls."


    Then she pushed Ezra out of the door and closed it unceremoniously.


    Ezra, who was still wearing slippers, froze with shock.


    Maisie, on the other side of the door, walked to the living room and threw herself onto the sofa, drifting


    into sleep.


    Maisie''s head hurt, and many scenes shed through her mind. There were "Ezras" in the past and at


    present. She was confused for a while. Atst, she simply gave up thinking and let herself fall asleep.


    Daisy wanted to talk with Maisie at first, but she gave up when she saw Maisie pinched her forehead


    with a painful look. Daisy understood that the drunk could not control what they were thinking, and it


    might be Maisie''s subconsciousness that drove her to kick Ezra out.


    Daisy then opened the door andforted Ezra, "She''s very drunk. You can''t get mad at her."


    Daisy did not want the young couple to quarrel, so she put in good words for Maisie.


    "It''s okay," Ezra said it was fine, but had no intention of entering the house.


    Daisy tried to persuade Ezra intoing in, "It''s cold outside, you shoulde in."


    Ezra shook his head thoughtfully, "No."


    "Why?" Daisy was confused. "Are you angry with her?"


    "No, not really." When Ezra was speaking, he changed his slippers and went out with his car key. He


    told Daisy, "I''m just beating her at her own game."


    Then he walked away. Daisy was a smart nanny, and she understood what he meant right away. She


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    shook her head with a smile and closed the door.


    "When Maisie sobers up tomorrow and learns that she threw me out of the house, she will certainly be


    guilt-ridden at me."


    After getting into his car, Ezra thought about tomorrow and drove to David''s home.


    He had another idea¡ªtaking this opportunity to fish for David''s sympathy and thus ease his hostility.


    It was veryte at night. When Ezra knocked on David''s door, David was already going to sleep.


    David came out to open the door, sleepy-eyed. As he found that Ezra was standing outside, he was


    David hated Ezra very much, and his hatred towards Ezra peaked when Ezra came to disturb him at


    midnight.


    Ezra did not care how annoyed David was. He strode in and bantered with David, "Won''t you let me in?


    Is there a woman at your home?"


    David was extremely annoyed, "Shit!"


    Ezra immediately plonked himself down on David''s sofa. Just before David posed another angry


    question, Ezra said, "I was kicked out by your sister."


    "What?" David''s jaw dropped in shock.


    David knew that Maisie went back to the Riverside with the child. Nowadays, he became calmer about


    the rtionship between Maisie and Ezra, because he realized that his rage and intervention would not


    change anything.


    But to David''s surprise, Maisie treated Ezra in such a ruthless way. What''s more, they were now living


    in Ezra''s house. To kick Ezra out of his house. What a wonderful outlet for anger!


    David suddenly found Ezra looked nicer at the thought.


    Ezra nced at David and sighed, "She had a party with Emelia and the girls tonight. She gets drunk


    and thinks she''s in her own house now."


    Davidughed heartily, gloating over Ezra''s awful night.


    He did not turn Ezra away and sat down on the sofa opposite him, "Why sadfishing? That''s your home,


    you can open the door and go in."


    "I don''t dare to do so." Ezra''s answer showed a strong sense of self-preservation.


    David said with a mocking smile, "There''s something Mr. Cantillo can''t do. Wow, what a surprise!"


    "It''s true that there wasn''t, but now I can''t do many things, such as to make your sister angry," Ezra


    replied with a calm look.


    David felt a little offended, "Cheesy man!"


    "Ezra? He doesn''t dare to make my sister angry?


    "Even if my sister is angry, that''s not a big deal. He''s never short of women, not to mention children. I


    believe a bunch of women is lining up to have babies with him, only if he''s willing to," David thought.


    "I can tell that you have never ever been in love," Ezra said to David in a serious tone. "If you really fall


    in love with someone, you stay faithful andmitted. You will care a lot about her feelings."


    Ezra knew that David was suspicious of him, so he exined his thoughts.


    David felt that all Ezra said was just sweet nothings, and snorted disdainfully. Suddenly, Ezra leaned


    forward and stared at David, "Why? You don''t approve of my opinions? It seems that you''ve been in


    love."


    David froze awkwardly for a moment, and then retorted snappishly, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Ezra sat up and said in a serious manner, "But ording to your school experience and your sister''s,


    she didn''t have time to fall in love, and thus you probably didn''t either. However, I can tell that you must


    be hiding someone in your heart."


    David stood up from the sofa, "If you want to sleep in my house, go to the spare bedroom; if you don''t


    want to stay overnight, then leave."


    David went back to his bedroom after saying these words. Ezra rubbed his chin meditatively for a


    moment, then went to the spare room in the house.


    Maisie slept on the sofa all night, and Daisy pulled a nket up around her.


    Actually, Maisie did not get drunk very often; she had always been calm and restrained, being


    moderate in her drinking.


    Butst night, she was super happy with Emelia and the girls at the party. In particr, there was Nina


    who was good at enlivening the atmosphere. Even Jean, who dered not to drink in order to prepare


    for pregnancy, drank up happily. So did Maisie.


    Maisie was a good drinker¡ªusually, she spent her drunken night sleeping at home.


    Last night, however, she did not know what was going on when she kicked Ezra out of the house.


    Perhaps she resisted Ezra subconsciously.


    If those things did not happen, Maisie would never contact Ezra again.


    When Maisie woke up on the sofa, her mind was totally nk. She stared at the unfamiliar dropped


    ceiling above her head in the living room for a while, and then she realized that she was now in


    Riverside City and living in Ezra''s house.


    Also, she remembered a more important thing - Ezra''s mother would arrive here today.

 Chapter 882 Embarrassed as Hell

    Chapter 882 Embarrassed as Hell


    Maisie jerked herself up from the sofa, and then she wondered why she had slept on the sofa.


    Daisy was in the child''s room next door with Ezio. When hearing the sound of Maisie''s waking up, she


    came out hurriedly with Ezio in her arms, "Jesus, you''re finally awake."


    Daisy was very anxious. Although Ezra went awayst night of his own ord, Daisy still thought


    Maisie should not treat Ezra like that.


    Maisie took her son from Daisy''s arms. The little boy shouted happily, "Mama, Mama." Maisie then


    yed with him for a while.


    "Do you remember what you didst night?" Daisy asked Maisie.


    "What''s wrong?" Maisie did not remember what she didst night. She should have been so drunk that


    she could only remember Ezra going to pick her up¡ªShe followed him out of the private room and into


    the car.


    Daisy told her what happened next, "You got drunkst night and kicked Mr. Cantillo out of the house."


    Maisie froze and looked at Daisy with a stunning look. She asked, "I kicked him¡­ out of the house?"


    "Yes," Daisy nodded with absolute certainty, "You said this''s your house and you asked him not to


    bother you anymore."


    Maisie stuffed her son into Daisy''s arms and covered her face with her hands in great embarrassment.


    "How could this happen? Why did I do so?" She asked herself in chagrin over and over again.


    Maisie was embarrassed as hell.


    She lived in Ezra''s house, but kicked him out of it!


    What a¡­


    Maisie felt ashamed of herself and mortified to meet others¡ªto be precise, mortified to meet Ezra.


    "And, yesterday, Mr. Cantillo, he¡­" Daisy wanted to say something but closed her mouth, unspeaking.


    Maisie looked at her and asked, "What happened to him?"


    "He confessed his love to you yesterday," said Daisy. She had heard what Ezra said to Maisiest night


    and she thought Ezra was quite sincere.


    When Daisy had been happy for the couple and thought they could finally untie the knots in their


    hearts, Maisie had turned Ezra away. And now, Maisie seemed to forget those wordspletely.


    She waspletely at a loss and there was no such scene in her mind either.


    "Ezra said that he finally recognized his love after being separated from you for more than a year. He


    fell in love with you and wanted to live a good life with you and Ezio."


    Daisy summarized Ezra''s sweet words briefly. As for theplete version, Daisy thought it would be


    better for Ezra to say it again to Maisie one day. But Daisy did not know whether Ezra would confess


    again in a short space of time.


    Maisie was a little bit shocked and then looked down.


    She did not say anything, and Daisy did not know if she believed Ezra''s confession or not.


    Probably, Maisie doubted it. She had chosen not to believe him instinctivelyst night when Ezra


    finished his confession. And that was why Ezra had been pushed out of the door.


    It was only after a long time that Maisie said to Daisy, "Please look after Ezio for a while. I''ll give Ezra a


    call."


    "OK." Daisy nodded.


    Maisie took the phone and walked away. She first went to the bathroom and washed her face to calm


    herself down. She wanted to shake the embarrassment and guilt off her mind. It was so unbing to


    throw Ezra out of his own home.


    She should not drink alcohol.


    Maisie got herself all psyched up and called Ezra. The call was quickly connected. Maisie said


    immediately, "I''m sorry. What happenedst night was all my fault. I apologize for that."


    Ezra saidnguidly on the other end, "It doesn''t matter. That is also your home."


    Maisie found it hard to reply because she sensed that he was reminding her that they had got marriage


    certificates.


    She then asked, "Where are you now?"


    Ezra replied, "At David''s house."


    And Ezra was enjoying a delicious breakfast cooked by David. Ezra admitted that the siblings were


    both great cooks.


    Maisie was surprised, "Why did you go there?"


    Maisie had thought Ezra was in a hotel or spent the night in his house elsewhere. She did not expect


    that Ezra would go to David''s ce and that David would take him in.


    David disliked Ezra either way, and Maisie thought he would have kicked Ezra out as well.


    Ezra snorted over the phone, "His sister kicked me out, so he must clean up the mess to take me in,


    right?"


    Before Maisie could say anything, she heard David''s voiceing out of the phone, "Maisie, my dear


    sister, please divorce him as soon as possible."


    David was sowing discords on purpose. Ezra was not afraid of it. He fought back, "You don''t want me


    to be a rebel, do you? Believe it or not, I just won''t divorce as you wish."


    Angrily, David red at Ezra, who gave him a charming smile instead.


    Maisie got a headache at the bickering between the two men, and she reminded Ezra at this moment,


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "We shall pick up your mother from the airport in the morning, right?"


    "Well, I''ll go back after I finish my breakfast." Ezra''s tone was so gentle and soft that it gave David


    goose bumps. David hoped that Ezra and Maisie could end the phone call quickly.


    As David wished, Maisie agreed and hung up the phone.


    Ezra then ined" to David, "As a woman, your sister is too short-spoken."


    David argued, "Then you go to find a talkative one."


    Ezra retorted, "No. She''s the one and I''ll be with her till I die."


    "Till you die?" David mocked nonchntly. "I''m waiting for you to eat your words."


    Who would believe the lifetime promise of a yboy like Ezra?


    Unless a nut, right?


    Ezra did not say anything more; it was useless to repeat a resolution, but actions and time would prove


    it.


    Ezra finished his breakfast at David''s ce and returned to his own house. At that time, Maisie, Daisy,


    and Ezio had just finished eating their breakfast.


    There was a hint of embarrassment on Maisie''s face when she saw Ezra return. It was because she


    turned Ezra awayst night and Ezra confessed his love to her as Daisy said.


    She felt awkward facing Ezra at present.


    When Ezra found Maisie uneasy, he knew his "n" had seeded.


    Ezra wished that Maisie was guilty and remorseful so that she would not be indifferent to him as before.


    Daisy carried the child to the toy room, and only Maisie and Ezra were left in therge living room.


    Maisie opened her mouth with difficulty first, "When are we leaving?"


    "Don''t need to hurry," said Ezra, ncing at Maisie. "Let me take a shower upstairs first."


    Ezra''s words reminded Maisie once again that she kicked him outst night. Maisie apologized with


    guilt again, "Sorry. I was so drunkst night, and what happenedst night was erased from my


    mind¡­"


    "Erased?" Ezra frowned. "So, you don''t remember anything fromst night?"


    What about his confession?


    It was the first time in Ezra''s life that he analyzed his feelings for a woman seriously, and he even


    hoped to get a positive response from Maisie today.


    Although she had respondedst night¡ªunconvinced about Ezra''s words and throwing him out of the


    house, Ezra deluded himself that a response given in a drunken state was not a real one.


    However, now, Maisie''s memory ofst night was erased!

 Chapter 883 Im Not the One Youre Talking About

    Chapter 883 I''m Not the One You''re Talking About


    "I only remembered that you went to the restaurant to pick me upst night¡­" Maisie had nned


    before that she would simply pretend that Daisy did not tell her about his confession so that no one


    would be embarrassed.


    Ezra took a deep breath and told himself to be calm. However, it was of no avail; he could do nothing


    but step upstairs without saying anything to keep calm.


    Maisie nced after Ezra, who was obviously unhappy and wondered when it would end that they


    stayed together all the time. She was not in the least used to it.


    Upstairs, Ezra became angrier after showering and washing up. His confessionst night was totally


    forgotten. Totally. How could it be?


    At this moment, he heard the sound of Maisie stepping onto the second floor, and he immediately


    strode downstairs to find Maisie.


    Maisie nned to change her clothes in the room so as to pick up Ezra''s motherter with Ezra. Since


    she had promised Ezra to put on a y, she was supposed to make it as real as possible.


    But when she just came to the second floor, Ezra went downstairs from the third floor.


    Ezra went straight to Maisie. Maisie took a step back and looked at him warily, "What''s up?"


    Ezra said, "Last night there was another important thing. Did Daisy tell you?"


    Maisie shifted her eyes from Ezra and continued to pretend not to know, "She didn''t say anything."


    Ezra did not give her the opportunity to do so. He blurted out, "Then I''ll say it again. Maisie, I regret it.


    "I''m regretting that I gave up the child and gave up our rtionship."


    Maisie froze with astonishment. Why did he make another unexpected confession now?


    In Maisie''s eyes, that she ignored Ezra''s confessionst night should be a terrible blow to his pride,


    since Ezra was a mighty proud man; and he would certainly not say such things again. However, he


    confessed again immediately, and it made her unable to give any response.


    Ezra continued, "I always thought I wouldn''t find my only love. I always thought I could pull out of a


    rtionship at any time. But since we broke up, I hadn''t slept well in the year.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I never contacted you this year, because I actually had been waiting for you to change your mind and


    reconcile with me. I admit I am too cocky, bossy, or whatever, and now all of those things mean nothing


    to me."


    "I had thought you were the one who couldn''t leave me or let our love off. But I did realize that it was


    me who couldn''t leave you."


    When Ezra murmured his love words next to her, Maisie was not touched at all. She did not know why


    she felt that way. Maisie did not think that she was the woman whom Ezra could not forget.


    Maybe it was because Ezra never showed his love to her when they were in love before. Therefore,


    when he dered his love to her in person now, she thought everything was unreal and inconsistent


    with what she knew.


    As a result, Maisie followed her heart and shook her head, "Ezra, I don''t think the person you''re talking


    about is me.


    "It''s almost time, and we should prepare well and get ready to go to the airport."


    Maisie went back to her room after she finished her words, leaving Ezra alone in the hallway.


    Ezra looked dejected. He had no idea what went wrong; he confessed his love to her, but Maisie felt


    the person he referred to was not her.


    At this moment, Ezra received a message from Nina on the phone, "Last night, we made an oblique


    reference to you. Maisie''s sudden change of mood is because your gentleness to your son nowadays


    reminds her of your rejection of him before."


    Ezra''s mouth tightened into a thin line after he read this message.


    He could imagine Maisie''s inner thoughts¡ªshe must have felt very ironic.


    At first, Ezra had been the one who ruthlessly rejected the child, and now he cared about the child so


    tenderly.


    She distrusted him as much as he had hurt her.


    "BTW, I also help you summarize the current problem that exists between you two from her words: she


    doesn''t believe that you love her or, more precisely, that you will fall in love with her."


    Nina''s words corresponded exactly with Maisie''s attitude just now - she really didn''t believe it.


    But why she did not believe it?


    Nina sent another message, "I also summarized the reason for this problem."


    Ezra thought, "It''s a surprise that Nina loves to summarize. It''s like, she''s a sort of expert in love. But I


    have to admit that Nina is experienced in love matters."


    Thus, Ezra texted her back reverently, "I''m all ears."


    Now Ezra was really in trouble and lost, and urgently needed some guidance on love from an expert


    like Nina. He did not profess to be an expert in love any longer and he found that he might not even be


    at the same level as Julian when he had been trying to reunite with Emelia.


    "There are two reasons: first, that you''re a yboy is deeply rooted and you did date her just for fun at


    the beginning. As a result, Maisie clings to the belief that you are just ying around with her and don''t


    take the rtionship seriously."


    "Second, a sense of inferiority in her heart. You know well about her family and her origin; however, you


    are a famous eligible bachelor of Riverside. It turns out that she thinks there''s a huge gap between you


    two.


    "In short, she thinks it''s okay to go out with you, but you can''t get married. She feels she can''t keep you


    around her."


    Nina''s analysis amused Ezra. "So, we''re so much alike ¨C we were all ying fields and don''t take this


    rtionship seriously now."


    "It also makes sense. But now the problem is that she doesn''t, yet you do.


    "You''re the one to be serious, then you''ve lost the game."


    Ezra did not know what to say.


    Anyway, Nina''s analysis was not bad and quite credible.


    Ezra then again asked her for advice, "Then could you tell me what should I do now?"


    "There is no good way. We can only leave it to time," Nina replied. "It takes time to prove your love to


    her and it''s useless to rush into it.


    "Ezra, you know that Maisie is ate-adopter indeed. It''s hard to make her believe that you love her;


    but once she believes, she will be as devoted as you."


    Nina''s words made perfect sense.


    Maisie was indeed a slow burner. What she suffered from childhood to adulthood led to a strong


    instinct for self-preservation and a problem with opening up to someone else.


    Ezra decided to adopt Nina''s advice¡ªtaking the long view and affecting her gradually yet


    perseveringly.


    When Ezra put away his phone and was ready to leave, Maisie came out of the bedroom. She changed


    into a French V-neck ck velvet dress, but with one hand behind her back. When she saw Ezra stand


    outside, she became a little embarrassed, "Why are you still standing here?"


    Ezra, however, saw through her needs with discerning eyes. He took the initiative to ask, "Do you need


    help?"


    Maisie kept her hand behind her back, so she needed someone to help zip up her dress.


    Ezra was willing to do her a favor.


    Maisie did need someone to help her zip up, but she would have called Daisy on the stairway and


    asked her for help.


    She did not expect Ezra to be standing outside the room.

 Chapter 884 What A Nice Dress

    Chapter 884 What A Nice Dress


    Maisie preferred simple styling clothes. She nned to wear a velvet dress and a cashmere coat


    because she thought it was formal and solemn to wear a dress to meet Ezra''s mother for the first time.


    She just did not expect it would be a little hard to do up the dress''s zip, which led to an awkward scene


    at the moment.


    Luckily, Daisy appeared on the stairs at the right time, holding the child. Maisie said to her, "Daisy,


    pleasee up and do me a favor."


    She turned around and ran back to her bedroom; she didn''t want Ezra to help her zip up, because it


    was flirtatious.


    Ezra thus lost the opportunity to help her. When Maisie left, the only thing Ezra saw was her beautiful


    white back.


    After carrying the child upstairs, Daisy saw Ezra was there too. Daisy was a bit surprised for a while,


    wondering why Maisie did not ask Ezra for help.


    But, adhering to the principle of no gossip, she handed the child over to Ezra and said, "I''ll go in and


    help Maisie with a favor."


    Ezra nodded and went downstairs with the child in his arms.


    "We are going to pick up grandma. She is a very nice person, beautiful, elegant, and of course,


    selfless."


    Ezra introduced his mother to his son Ezio, and his descriptions were full of appreciation and love.


    As Daisy entered Maisie''s bedroom, she realized that she was going to help Maisie zipper up the


    dress. It was wise that Daisy had not asked Ezra toe in and help, otherwise, it would have really


    been embarrassing.


    After Daisy helped Maisie, Maisie stood in front of the mirror and fixed her hair and face a bit. She wore


    a ne to match the V-neck dress, which improved her style and grace a lot.


    Daisy could tell that Maisie was nervous, so she reassured her with a smile, "It''s normal to be nervous


    when you meet your mother-inw for the first time."


    "Really?" Maisie took a deep breath¡ªshe was indeed suffering from nerves.


    Although her current rtionship with Ezra was not a marriage in her opinion, she was still


    apprehensive about meeting his mother. Besides, Ezra had rarely mentioned his mother before and


    she did not know about her.


    Daisy added, "I reckon that your mother-inw should be a good person to get along with.


    "Mr. Cantillo looks like a bad-tempered person and is hard to get along with. But when I get to know


    him, I find he is very easygoing. Your mother-inw must give him a good upbringing."


    Maisie thought Daisy''s analysis of her mother-inw was quite reasonable. Ezra''s identity and his


    appearance did make others regard him as an unapproachable person. But he was never hard on


    details.


    Maisie took the coat and went downstairs with Daisy. Ezra, who was holding his son, praised her


    openly, "What a nice dress!"


    His praise made Maisie a little bashful as Daisy stood next. She replied, "Thank you."


    Maisie thought they were ready to go, while Ezra handed her Ezio and said, "Let me go upstairs to take


    some things. Before we go, let''s get to know my mom."


    It did not take long for Ezra toe down with arge and thick album.


    Maisie looked at him with surprise. Maisie had to know about his mother, but what did he mean by


    taking such a big album to introduce herself?


    Maisie took Ezio and followed Ezra to the sofa in the living room. Ezra carried his son from Maisie''s


    arms and let Maisie open the album. Maisie opened it, and the title page showed a seven or eight-year-


    old boy happily snuggling into the arms of a beautiful woman.


    Obviously, the boy was Ezra, and the woman was supposed to be his mother; he bore a striking


    simrity to his mother in eyes and brows.


    Maisie said, "Is she your mother?"


    She found it a bit funny. Ezra at that time was changing over from milk teeth and he wasughing


    excitedly, so the missing incisors were even more conspicuous, which made him look funny. He now


    had an aura very different from then.


    "Why are youughing? Don''t you have a tooth recement period?" Ezra snorted when he found


    Maisie wanted tough but was too embarrassed to do so. Then he turned over the page.


    He wanted to show her how cute he had been when he was a kid, but she justughed at him.


    "Your mother is beautiful." In Maisie''s eyes, Ezra was quite childish; it was not a big deal that she


    But she had to admit that the rtionship and the atmosphere between Ezra and his mother was good


    and warm, which she longed for.


    It was not like her family, which her existence seemed to be a great burden to her parents; her parents


    never showed love and care for her, as if she owed billions of dors to them.


    The first half of the album was mostly pictures of Ezra with his mother. Heughed happily in each


    photo, and he sometimes made faces or naughty, exaggerated actions. And his mother was smiling at


    him invariably, full of love.


    Maisie signed, "I can see your mother loves you very much."


    Ezra said with a muffled voice, "Yeah."


    When it came to his childhood, Ezra showed his hatred for his father, because it was his father who


    deprived him of happiness.


    Maisie then turned the pages, and the content suddenly changed to magazine covers. There were


    many fashion magazines, whose covers were female celebrities, stylish and charming.


    Maisie wondered why the content changed to all kinds of beauties? Isn''t he going to introduce his


    mother?


    And, Ezra''s fetish was a little scary. Maisie did not think he would like to collect the covers of


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie stopped turning the pages when thinking of the covers, and she gave Ezra a meaningful look.


    "What''s wrong?" Ezra did not understand why she looked at him in such a way suddenly.


    Maisie reminded politely, "Maybe you gave me the wrong album. It should be your private collection,


    right?"


    Private collection?


    Ezra nced at the cover beauties in the album and realized what Maisie meant. Immediately, he


    became so angry that he wanted to fight or beat someone.


    What did she take him for?


    A pervert who liked to collect such things?


    "What are you thinking about!" Ezra yelled at Maisie in annoyance.


    Before Maisie could make any response, Ezio, staying in Ezra''s arms, gave Ezra a blow to his heart.


    Because of the yelling, immediately, the little boy stopped ying with toys in his hands, and


    Ezra turned to coax him, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t speak so loudly. Please don''t cry."


    The little boy did not cry as Ezra wished, but his eyes blinked and tears then rolled down. Hastily, Ezra


    got a tissue to wipe away his tears, but the little boy refused to stay in his arms and turned to Maisie''s


    cuddle.


    Ezra passed Ezio to Maisie helplessly and then stared at the little boy and sulked with his hands


    crossed.


    ''I hadn''t done anything bad to Maisie yet, just spoke in a louder voice. Howe this little gremlin does


    not like me?'' Ezra was so confused.

 Chapter 885 Got Less Attention

    Chapter 885 Got Less Attention


    With Ezio in her arms, Maisie could not read the album.


    Ezra closed it and put it by the side, and then he exined, "Do you know about Nancy Wen, a fashion


    photographer?"


    Maisie nodded, "You''ve asked me once. What?"


    Actually, HGH of the Hughes Group signed many stars and they were often invited to be on the cover


    of various magazines. When Maisie had worked as Julian''s assistant, she had heard of the name,


    Nancy Wen, from some female stars and colleagues when interfacing with them.


    Nancy Wen was well-known among fashion photographers, and many famous female stars asked her


    to photograph them for magazine covers. However, it was said she was unwilling to take photos at


    home. Even if she had been abroad, the stars would like to fly all the way to her and take photos.


    Maisie also heard that Nancy Wen was very mysterious. Except for those she had worked with, few


    people knew what she looked like. For many years, people could only hear about her news yet never


    get any photos of her.


    Also, it was said that Nancy Wen did not take pictures with the female stars and celebrities she had


    worked with. All in all, there were no photos of her on social media at all. But those who had seen her


    all agreed that Nancy Wen was an oriental beauty, appealing and elegant.


    "She is my mom," Ezra said softly.


    Maisie looked at Ezra and stared at the woman in the photos in the album. Nancy Wen was as


    appealing and elegant as what people said - an oriental beauty, indeed.


    She asked Ezra in embarrassment, "So, she photographed all the covers?"


    Ezra nodded. "Yes."


    Maisie blushed scarlet all at once. She apologized, "I''m sorry. I get you wrong."


    Maisie thought she had a nasty mind. Ezra did not obsessive about collecting pictures of beauty but


    collected the masterpiece covers as souvenirs for his mother.


    Ezra sneered, "Actually if you turned several pages more, you would find two male stars'' covers."


    "They are two award-winning actors my mother photographed in the early days. But after taking the two


    photos, my mom announced that she would never shoot men because she thought she couldn''t show


    the attractive points of men and didn''t shoot well. So, she simply stopped photographing men.


    "She said that she knew women''s hearts because she was a woman. Therefore, the women she


    photographed presented their unique charm and temperament, especially oriental women."


    After listening to Ezra''s description, Maisie admired Nancy Wen. She said in excitement, "She knows


    what she really wants and what she is good at. And she could decide which areas she would be


    devoted to without hesitation. She''s very nice."


    Maisie thought that she herself was going to be a big fan of Ezra''s mother. Properly speaking, Maisie


    wanted to be a fan of Nancy Wen, who was the one Maisie was eager to be, sensible and wise.


    It was rare that Maisie could be so excited, while Ezra became depressed.


    For so long, Maisie had been calm and indifferent towards Ezra. However, a short introduction to his


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    mother stirred Maisie''s blood. Was it because he was a loser or because his mother was so charming?


    Ezra had to admit that he was jealous of his mother.


    Maisie was immersed in the excitement. She shoved Ezio to Ezra and took the album. She went


    through it from beginning to end again seriously.


    This time she observed Nancy Wen''s face and admired all her works thoroughly. Finally, she told Ezra,


    "Your mother is really wonderful!"


    Ezra could tell from her eyes that Maisie liked him more because of his mother.


    He thought there would be no other man as tragic as he was - his lover became a big fan of his mother


    and only loved his mother. What should he do?


    (Can you tell him? Well, it''s kind of urgent.)


    "We gotta go." Ezra regretted telling Maisie about his mother. Maisie''s attention to him must be


    even much less.


    In fact, Maisie paid more attention to Ezio than to Ezra, and now, the rest of her attention was


    distracted by his mother. When would Maisie notice him?


    Hearing that it was time to leave, Masie got up in a hurry.


    As they were about to get out, Maisie asked Ezra nervously, "Is it okay if I wear the dress to pick up


    your mom?"


    Ezra felt that she was nervous because she was going to meet her idol as a fan, instead of meeting her


    mother-inw as a daughter-inw.


    That was to say, she would not please his mother for his sake.


    If Maisie cared about his mother and was nice to her, it was all because of his mother''s charm.


    Ultimately, he could only reply, "Very good."


    The family of three went out. Ezra was driving and Maisie was sitting in the back seat with Ezio in the


    infant car seat.


    Ezra drove on the way to the airport for a while, and Maisie in the back seat asked, "What''s your


    mother''s favorite dish? I''ll cook this evening."


    Ezra did not know what to say.


    From the time he went to Grafstin to find her and until now, she had never treated him like this. Thest


    time he ate the dishes she cooked was because he scrounged for the meal shamelessly.


    However, she wanted to cook for his mother even though they had not met each other yet.


    Ezra felt sick with jealousy so much that he did not even realize he was jealous of his own mother.


    Ezra said jealously, "Maisie, you have to know she is my mother. And you can get in touch with her


    because you''re my wife."


    "So?" Maisie did not understand what Ezra wanted to express in such a roundabout way.


    Ezra sneered, "So you have to take my feelings into consideration. Coax me first, and make me


    satisfied first."


    Maisie knew what he meant - Ezra wasining about her neglecting him.


    Maisie felt funny and asked him, "So if you are not satisfied, you will not allow me to meet your mother,


    right?"


    Ezra was made speechless. What should he reply to?


    He did not say "Yes"; if so, what if she really turned away and did not meet his mother?


    Now, it was he who was begging her to pretend that they were lovers in front of his mother.


    Finally, he replied embarrassedly, "It is not necessary to coax me to be satisfied. I just think you should


    thank me. That''ll be nice."


    Maisie nodded and said, "That''s true. How about this? I will thank you by making a fish head with


    chopped chili this evening."


    Maisie did not realize what was special in her words. However, Ezra was very pleased.


    Maisie had remembered his favorite dish!


    But as a wily old fox, he said sorrowfully, "I don''t feel well about my throat, so I don''t dare to eat a spicy


    one."


    Maisie replied, "Then, how about beef sd without chili?"


    "Okay." Ezra made a tight-lipped smile when driving.


    That''s good. Maisie remembered his favorite dishes. He had got enough attention.

 Chapter 886 She Was in Chaos

    Chapter 886 She Was in Chaos


    The family of three arrived at the airport. After parking the car, Ezra reached his hand to Maisie while


    the other hand was holding Ezio. He said, "I think we should try to make a good couple. Otherwise, my


    mom will find out."


    Holding hands with him? In public?


    Maisie frowned upon his hand, feeling a little coy.


    When they had been in love, it had been a secret love. They did not announce it in public, let alone


    hold hands. So, Maisie felt ufortable now.


    She did not want to hold his hand.


    "Here, you take Ezio," Maisie made an excuse.


    Ezra stepped forward and took her hand, "Are you questioning my physical ability?"


    Did Maisie think he couldn''t hold Ezio with one hand? Ridiculous!


    Maisie could not get rid of his hand and she finally gave up. So, they went to the airport lobby.


    Upon their arrival, Maisie saw many cameras, and crowds divided into two columns by the cordons.


    She thought they should be fansing here to pick up their idols.


    Instinctively, Maisie shook Ezra''s hand off. She was afraid of the media and was more afraid of being


    overly concerned and losing her privacy like this.


    She thought Ezra was popr in Riverside and would attract too much attention by standing with him.


    Therefore, she protected herself by shaking off his hand.


    Ezra was hurt due to Maisie''s ruthless action. All of a sudden, he remembered what Nina had analyzed


    ¡ªMaisie always had a strong sense of inferiority in front of him.


    He reflected on his actions. Ezra had not announced his rtionship with Maisie when they had been


    in love, which aggravated her inferiority to some extent.


    He had not understood that feeling before. But now he got to know that a woman would be so happy if


    her man admitted her in public; and vice versa. It was a kind of recognition and respect.


    Like at this moment, Ezra hoped that Maisie could hold his hand in front of the camera.


    However, Maisie shook off his hand, which made Ezra realize how sad she used to be.


    Because Ezra had certain poprity in Riverside, and now, he was holding a child and was followed by


    a beautifuldy; so he immediately got attention.


    Many people on both sides had taken out their phones or cameras to shoot up. After thinking for a


    while, Ezra held Maisie''s hand again, and Maisie had to step up to him.


    Maisie just wanted to quietly pick up the ne. She did not expect to meet a huge crowd of reporters


    and fans. Maisie wished they would not hit the headlines nor be a trending topic; it would drive


    her crazy.


    Maisie was walking with her eyes looking down at the ground as she stole a sideways nce at the


    banners held by the fans where it wrote: "Nina! Have a Nice Trip!"


    "Wish Nina a Nice Trip!"


    "Mrs. Dauster, Wish You a Sessful Shooting!"


    Since Nina dered her marriage to Cameron, her fans called her "Mrs. Dauster", which reflected her


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    fans'' approval of Cameron.


    Oh, they were Nina''s fans! But Nina was wastedst night. Could she catch her ne in time? By the


    way, Nina''s flight seemed to be at noon. Why did her fanse here early?


    The passion fans have for their idols was beyond Maisie''s knowledge.


    Ezra and Maisie struggled to get through the hallway to the arrival hall. Maisie''s palms were sweating.


    It was true that not everyone could be a bright and shiny star. Maisie was about to suffocate in


    front of those cameras. A superstar, such as Nina, would be followed and take pictures each time she


    went out. There was no privacy. Maisie was frightened by just thinking about it.


    Maisie breathed a sigh, and suddenly, she noticed a few people were taking photos of them.


    Apparently, they thought Ezra with a child in his arms was a more attractive stunt, so they went to


    photograph them.


    Ezra knew that Maisie was not willing to face the camera, so he turned around with Ezio in his arms


    and used his body to block their views.


    Ezra whispered, "The old guy just issued a statement throughwyers. Thepany handing over and


    the like have caused a sensation. Those guys may see the news, and so are attentive to us."


    Ezra added, "If you don''t want to be in the newspaper, I will let mywyers step in and tell the media


    not to publish these photos."


    In other words, Ezra would spend money to hide their photos.


    "No." Maisie thought it was just unnecessary to throw money at their problems.


    Maisie was not afraid of being exposed. She just did not want Ezra to face unnecessary abuses on the


    Inte. After all, she was a match for him, neither in identity nor in social status.


    Maisie had heard many women discussing him on various asions, and she knew clearly that in the


    eyes of the majority, a nobleman like Ezra should match a rich or elegantdy¡­


    Maisie was afraid to influence each other''s social values. She indulged in her own emotions and her


    face fell.


    Ezra became aware of her unusualness and mumbled her name, "Maisie?"


    Maisie awoke from her thoughts and looked at Ezra. Ezra stared at her and asked, "What are you


    thinking about?"


    "Nothing," Maisie darted her eyes somewhere else.


    Ezra lifted Maisie''s chin and forced her to look at him, "I think I should make myself clear.


    "You may not ept or believe what I said to you this morning. But I am sincere and serious." Ezra


    enunciated each word carefully. I want to stop at you for the rest of my life. I would''ve announced our


    rtionship but I''m afraid that you didn¡¯t like to expose it under the spotlight. Or should I tell them now?


    How much can you trust me in this way?" Ezra said and then intended to go to those reporters with his


    son. Maisie was startled and stopped him.


    "You should calm down." Maisie did not want him to go over.


    Maisie showed up at the airport with him. The reporters might discuss their rtionship only by the


    pictures, and the clout would go down soon. But if he told the reporters that he got married to Maisie,


    the news would definitely go viral and upy all the entertainment sections.


    "Actually, you need to calm down now," Ezra emphasized.


    Maisie red at him with her lipspressed.


    It seemed that Maisie really needed some space to calm down. Maisie admitted that she had inner


    turmoil, especially after Ezra pressed her against the wall and confessed his love to her.

 Chapter 887 The Kid Was Our Fruit of Love

    Chapter 887 The Kid Was Our Fruit of Love


    But to Maisie''s surprise, their presence at the airport became trending on social media. Although Ezra


    did not let the cat out of the bag, their marriage was still known to the public. People online also got to


    know Ezra''s son, and all of Maisie''s information including her origin, her education, and her work


    experience.


    Maisie was startled by her information on Facebook. "These guys are spies or something?"


    Otherwise, they could not examine Ezra and her rtionship so thoroughly.


    Maisie was just a normal person. How could they know everything about her in such a short time?


    Ezra also knew the news online. Heined, "Maybe it''d be better if I confess in public."


    By the way, he could confess his love to Maisie again, which was another way to support and protect


    her.


    Besides, Ezra was happy about the trend. Now, everyone knew that they got married and had a son. It


    was an announcement that kept Maisie from avoiding him in public ces.


    Maisie could only hold her phone and sigh, well, because she had been a normal person and never


    caught much attention in public.


    Ezra''s mother''s flight was dyed, so they found a caf¨¦ to wait for her.


    Ezra had been holding the child for so long. After they settled down, Maisie wanted to help Ezra take


    over the child. However, the little boy did not want Maisie''s hug and clung to Ezra, babbling, "Papa,


    papa."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ezra held up the little boy and said, "Are you clinging to me because you love me, or because you just


    want your mother to rest?"


    Without knowing his father''s long sentence, the little man only babbled in Ezra''s arms with two little


    legs stretching out.


    Ezra turned and said to Maisie, "It''s OK for me to hold him."


    In fact, Ezra did not want Maisie to be tired. It was hard to take care of a vibrant boy, who kept


    changing his postures in Ezra''s arms. Ezra could not imagine how tired Maisie would be by holding the


    child for this long time.


    At this moment, Maisie received a message.


    Nina tagged Maisie in the group, "Darling, congrats, you be a hit."


    Maisie held the phone and replied to Nina in chagrin, "To my great surprise, how could they dig me in


    such terrifying details? Are they always doing nothing and just spying on others all day?"


    "Calm down, it''s not a big deal," Ninaforted her with a smile, as she had been through this many


    times. "Anyway, you don''t have much dirt and so you don''t have to worry about it. A clean hand wants


    no washing."


    Maisie pursed her lips and did not reply.


    Maisie had dirt, indeed, not about her moral quality, but about her history. She could now see many


    people thinking that she did not deserve Ezra.


    But that did not surprise her at all. She was aware of it.


    Nina got to know what Maisie was thinking about by her silence. Nina advised her, "Don''t give a shit


    about those dirty words. They are just envious of you.


    "Look, so many people are praising you. Someone writes, ¡®Thedy is wearing a coat and dress. She is


    beautiful and cool.'' Oh, there''s another guy saying, ¡®Wow, a poor girl got into an Ivy League uni and


    finished a double degree with her own efforts, and worked as a branch manager? Holy moly, she''s


    goddamn amazing.''"


    "Yeah, those bitches who think you don''t match Mr. Cantillo cannotpare with you in the least in


    reality."


    Emelia and Jean took turns tofort Maisie in the chat group. Emelia continued, "I''ve been there


    before, and let me tell you. The more they scold you, the better you have to be. And this is the best


    revenge for them."


    Jean echoed, "From a psychological point of view, the more inferior you are, the more excited they will


    get. And thus, they will continue to nder you. But if you are arrogant and bite back, they will be


    abashed."


    Maisie feltforted by their words.


    She was deeply moved and replied, "Thank you."


    Nina replied in a light tone, "You''re wee. You should get stronger and disy your love. I love the


    scene where the fact gets on those abusive bitches'' freaking nerves."


    Maisie became silent.


    How could she do it properly? She would not care about others'' opinions of her after beingforted


    by Nina and other friends. But she did not want to ''bite back''. When she dealt with all these things, she


    would go abroad with her son and never be affected by these voices.


    At that time, she would live a simple, serene life with her son. Her future goal was to find a steady job


    there, slow down her life, take good care of her son and see her son grow up.


    Masie changed the subject and said to Nina, "Your fans are super crazy. I just saw the banners they


    prepared for you as soon as I was at the airport."


    Nina was distressed. She said, "How did they track me down? I keep the whole trip a secret. Now you


    understand. They really can do everything."


    Nina added, "Some of them may be real fans, but others may just use my name to make a noise like


    some will video us going in and out of the airport or attending events, or taking many photos to make


    albums and so on for sale."


    Nina was helpless about these things. But she had no choice and methods to deal with it. All she could


    do was hide her traces better.


    While Maisie was chatting with her friends in the group, Ezra was busy with something important. As he


    was taking care of his son, Ezra confirmed his marriage with Maisie through his social ount.


    "Thank you for your attention to my personal life. I am indeed married, and my marriage is based on


    love. The child is the proof of our love. There is no need for me to secure my position by relying on a


    marriage with a woman. In addition, my wife, Maisie Brennan, prefers a quiet life. I hope our lives will


    not be disturbed. As for those who spread rumors, I will leave it to mywyers to handle."


    Ezra tagged Phil''sw office at the end of the announcement and stated solemnly that those


    unpleasant words that hurt Maisie and his son would not be condoned.


    Phil''sw office dered his announcement on Ezra''s behalf quickly. The office demanded that all


    kinds of false and dirty words shall be deleted in a timely manner; otherwise they would pursue further


    liability.


    Ezra shared thewyers'' statement with Maisie and then handed his phone to her.

 Chapter 888 Never Let Go of Anyone Who Hurt Her

    Chapter 888 Never Let Go of Anyone Who Hurt Her


    Maisie did not have a social ount. For one thing, she had been a hard-working person from her


    school day to her jobter, and she did not have the time and energy to run it.


    For another, she was not good at expressing her emotions. In other words, she did not want to show


    her life in front of strangers. So, she never registered any ount on social media. Usually, she just


    browsed the news on the home page.


    As Maisie saw what Ezra had posted and thewyers'' statement he had forwarded, she asked in


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    surprise, "You are going to sue those people?"


    Ezra sneered, "You bet. Although the state says every citizen has the freedom of speech, it should be


    stipted in thew. Their dirty words are already abusive. I want them to know the price of speaking


    without thinking. And some media are making up nonsense. I won''t let them off."


    Ezra knew the unpleasantments online. Those about Maisie and the child, in particr, made him


    furious. If whatever they said was reliable, he would not be so angry, but they said that Maisie forced


    Ezra to marry the child; he even wished they were telling the truth!


    "I just want to warn them. If they don''t delete thosements, I won''t let them off. I''ve given them


    another chance."


    Maisie found Ezra was really in great anger and she consoled him, "In fact, there is no need to make a


    big deal out of it. They can say whatever they want."


    Although thosements depressed her, Maisie did not want to sue them, which wasted time, energy,


    and money.


    Ezra, however, was in a foul mood. "No way! They have to remove all the badments, or I will sue


    them one by one."


    Maisie did not know what to do to calm him down and just let him do as he wished. But she thought


    Ezra''s announcement was not real. They were not married for love and their child never ever was the


    fruit of love.


    And Maisie had a weird feeling to see him call her "my wife" in the announcement. The title of "wife"


    seemed to eliminate the sense of distance between them a little - she seemed to be closer to him.


    Maisie did not say anything, and Ezra breathed a sigh of relief.


    In fact, Ezra had been worried that Maisie would object to his words in the online statement, such as


    "my wife" and "love". But she paid much more attention to his intention of suing those people, instead


    of his little evil thoughts.


    They had a cup of coffee each in the caf¨¦, and finally, they were told that Nancy''s flight was going to


    While waiting at the exit, Maisie felt her nerves were nearly on the edge again. Ezra saw it and picked a


    topic to rx her, "Don''t be drunk again in the next few days. If you kick me out of the house again, my


    mother should be suspicious of our rtionship."


    Maisie was embarrassed by his words, "Sorry, I won''t drink anymore."


    Even without his reminder, she would not drink again. For one thing, it was not good for her health; for


    another, it made her ill-mannered. She would NEVER DRINK again.


    Ezra smiled. "I remember you would have slept quietly when you were drunk."


    Until now, Maisie did not know Ezra fell in love with her because he found her hidden beauty when she


    was drunk and he sent her home.


    But Maisie rxed when Ezra talked about drunkenness.


    It did not take long for them to wait for Ezra''s mother, who was instantly recognizable among people.


    She was slender in a caramel long coat and a ck turtleneck bottoming shirt. She stood straight and


    wore a pair ofrge sunsses. She was elegant in a French style. If there were no flecks of grey that


    speckled her dark hair, everyone would deem her as a young girl from her shape.


    Ezra raised one hand to greet his mother, with the other holding Ezio.


    Nancy had seen the three of them. They were as outstanding as her among the crowd. But Nancy was


    more interested in Maisie, who was standing beside Ezra. She had known Maisie and her experiences


    after Ezra told her in person that he had a child.


    Nancy admired Maisie when she only heard about her experiences from her son. It was rare to find a


    stubborn but strong, rational girl in a fickle society.


    And Nancy liked Maisie even more, just at a single nce today. Maisie was cool and elegant, and her


    tension did not affect her elegance.


    "Let me hold Ezio," Maisie said to Ezra. He then could help her mother carry the luggage.


    Ezra wanted to give his mother a big hug. However, his mother took off her sunsses and said to


    Maisie with a smile, "Hello, Maisie."


    Maisie replied, "Hello, Auntie Nancy, wee to Riverside."


    Previously, Maisie consulted with Ezra about how to call Ezra''s mother. Ezra suggested the name of


    "Auntie Nancy", or it would be awkward for Maisie to call her "Mom" at the beginning.


    Also, Ezra consulted with her mother about it. He said that Maisie had just married him and they would


    be embarrassed about "Mom".


    His mother understood it was just a name and Maisie could call her whatever she wanted.


    As for the past between Maisie and him, Ezra did tell his mother the truth. But he concealed the fact


    that Maisie did not forgive him. He lied to his mother that they werepletely reconciled and fell in


    love again, so they were married.


    The reason why Ezra told a lie was that he, as a dutiful son, wanted his mother to be happy. After all,


    his mother was a little worried about his marriage, and his marriage with Maisie took a load off his


    mother''s mind, which made her future life morefortable.


    Thus, Nancy was cool when Maisie called her Auntie Nancy.


    She ignored her son nearby and looked at the little boy in Maisie''s arms. She said, "It must be Ezio. He


    looks exactly like Ezra when he was little."


    "Hey, little baby," Nancy reached out her hand to touch Ezio''s hand gently. She softened as if she


    suddenly returned to the days when she was young and lived abroad with Ezra.


    At that time, life was somewhat difficult and bitter, but she felt nothing hard when she saw her baby in


    her arms.

 Chapter 889 Mothers Roasting

    Chapter 889 Mother''s Roasting


    Ezra was speechless since he had been standing there, unnoticed.


    He thought he was no longer the favored one in the family and even his own mother cared less about


    him now.


    Nancy finally paid a nce at her son right before he freaked out. She stepped forward to give him a


    big hug, "Long time, my darling boy."


    "I''ve been missing you, dear mum." Ezra hugged her and said in a low voice. Obviously, they were


    pretty close to each other.


    They had some small talks and then left for the parking lot with the child. But their presence was really


    eye-catching and they caught lots of attention.


    But neither Maisie nor Ezra had expected the press to be so good at making up stories. The paparazzi


    took the photos of Ezra and Nancy when they were hugging each other, then they uploaded the photos


    on the inte with the title, "Ezra cheated on his newly wedded wife right after their official


    announcement of marriage."


    They had only snapped the figure of Nancy in the photos from which Nancy did look like a slender


    young woman.


    Themed on the disgusting title, a Facebook user had posted an article at great length. He first taunted


    Maisie for demeaning herself topromise though her husband hugged another woman in front of


    her and didn''t give a shit about her, the so-called wife.


    Besides, he also disdained Ezra for having yed around and proved himself a rich yboy.


    Then, he teased Nancy for being so shameless to throw herself into Ezra''s arms right in front of his


    wedded wife.


    They hadn''t read the news until they arrived home. Ezra had pissed off right away. He didn''t care how


    those people badmouthed him and he didn''t take to heart that those social media kept giving him the


    persona of a jerk and yboy years ago.


    But Maisie and Nancy, the two women he loved most in life, were harshly defamed by the media and


    he just couldn''t stand it anymore. Then, he called Phil directly.


    Phil said idly on the other end of the phone, "I''ve dug it for you. It''s nothing but a marketing ount,


    which aimed to attract a lot of attention to make money by publicizing articles that were against social


    values. The article had been read and reposted more than five hundred times, and we can sue him


    directly."


    As his buddy, Phil just knew Ezra too well.


    His mother was the bottom line for him. He had protected his mother from getting hurt since he was


    young. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been fighting against Diana and turning against Roman for so


    many years. He hated them and he wanted to seek revenge for his mother.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Nowadays, Maisie and their son had be his bottom line, too. Ezra wouldn''t go easy on anyone


    who had got them involved. So, Phil told his men to take action as soon as he went through the rumor-


    mongering article.


    "I must sue him and request him to make a public apology," said Ezra, coldly.


    "OK!" said Phil, delightfully, "You''ll get what you want, your majesty!"


    "Fuck off!" said Ezra.


    Then Phil ttered, "But Nancyreally looks much younger than her age. No wonder the outsiders took


    her as your lover. Don''t be mad. It really means Nancy is pretty and awesome!"


    As one of Ezra''s good old friends, Phil did know his mother Nancy was the famous fashion designer


    Nancy Wen.


    "But you must know that if you sue him and request him to make a public apology, you have to prove


    the one you hugged is your mother first. In that case, people will know Nancy is back in J City. Aren''t


    you afraid that some of them have ill intentions?" added Phil.


    Many years ago, Nancy was forced to leave the country by Diana, a malicious and crazy woman.


    Though she had been arrested for being a suspect of murder now, Diana still had two daughters out


    there and lots of underlings that she had developed these years.


    "No worry. I''ll protect them well. Moreover, my mother doesn''t want to return to the country these years


    not because she fears them, but because she is disgusted with them. That''s all." said Ezra, in a deep


    voice.


    Maisie and Nancy were talking about it in the living room while Ezra was talking with Phil on the phone.


    Nancy read the trending hashtag and found it both funny and annoying, "I wish I could be the young


    woman as they said."


    "Are you not mad at it?" Maisie didn''t imagineNancywould be so calm and peaceful. The media had


    described them with the harshest words in the article and Maisie was worried that Nancy would be


    pissed off.


    Nancy put down her phone and shook her head, "Nothing can piss me off at my age now. Sorry that


    we''ve got you involved. You just got married but got defamed like this."


    She had suffered lots of misfortunes and had been homeless and miserable when she was young, so


    she didn''t think it a big deal.


    "I don''t care about it either. It''s a free world. People can talk whatever they like." said Maisie, sounding


    kinda self-mocking.


    Strangely, she was afraid to admit her rtionship with Ezra in public before. She was afraid that their


    rtionship would be judged by others and she was also afraid that people would say she wasn''t


    worthy of Ezra.


    On her way to pick Nancyup at the airport, Maisie had been attacked online by social media, saying


    that she wasn''t good enough for Ezra. Now they just bullied her online like this again. All at once,


    Maisie felt released.


    She didn''t think it was worthy of her attention since she knew it was nothing but terribly fake news from


    social media.


    Nancy nodded to agree, "You''re right. We shouldn''t take these rumors and gossip to heart. We''ll be


    desperate if we always take them seriously."


    "We live our own lives. So, just be happy."


    "But someone seems to be pissed off," Nancy said and winked at Maisie to indicate her to look at Ezra,


    who was making a phone call by the window.


    Ezra gnashed and looked indifferent. Apparently, he was outraged.


    "Indeed. He''s the one to get mad every time," said Maisie, bursting intoughter.


    "Men are always childish." Roasted Nancy.


    "Well, forget it. Let me show you the gifts," said Nancy, then she took two exquisite boxes out from the


    case that she had brought back.


    "This ne is for you, and this set of gold jewelry is for little Ezio." Nancy smiled, "This is the first


    time we met and I hope you like them."


    "Thanks. It''s very sweet of you," said Maisie, thankfully.


    Ezio was asleep on the way back from the airport, and he was still sleeping.


    Maisie opened the gift boxes. The set of gold jewelry for Ezio was very exquisite, while the sapphire


    ne for her was very precious and expensive.


    Nancy held her hand lightly immediately and said softly, "Just ept it. This is a gift for you."


    Maisie couldn''t turn her down since she had been so nice.


    Nancy told her to try the ne on. Maisie was in a low-cut dress today and the sapphire ne


    went well with her fair skin and ck dress, which made her look more elegant and attractive.


    "You look gorgeous! The ne is perfect for you!" said Nancy, happily.


    "I love it. Thanks again," said Maisie, feeling like crying.

 Chapter 890 Hed Got A Gift for Her Too

    Chapter 890 He''d Got A Gift for Her Too


    None of the elders had ever been good to her so far. She wasn''t weed in her own family and her


    mother disliked her, so the elders in the family disliked her, either. She had never loved or been


    approved by them.


    Maisie was worried that Nancy would dislike her before they met. If that was the case, she didn''t know


    how to get on with herter. After all, some of her friends had met difficult and picky mother-inw.


    Emelia was a typical example among them and Nina didn''t have a good rtionship with Cameron''s


    mother at first.


    Besides, she also knew some of her co-workers had been found fault with by their picky and mean


    mother-inw. But Nancy was so tender and kind that it made her burst into tears.


    Nancy saw it and her eyes were red with tears, too. She stepped forward to give Maisie a hug, "Dear


    Maisie, my child. I''ve heard all those misfortunes you''ve suffered. They don''t treasure you but we do!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ezra was the only child of Nancy. She used to think she would never value boys more than girls if she


    had a daughter herself. Instead of leaving all the properties to her son, she would treat them equally


    and fairly. And she wouldn''t take her daughter as a tool to help her son.


    Ezra hung up on Phil and turned back to see them hugging each other. He took the phone away and


    went over, "What''s happening?"


    Nancy heard it and nced at Ezra, "It''s between women. You won''t understand. Don''t ask."


    Most importantly, they simply couldn''t tell him the whole thing or describe the sympathy they had for


    each other in words.


    "So, I am not needed here, right?" Ezra protested with dissatisfaction.


    "Get it and get outta my face then." Nancypretended to be impatient with Ezra.


    Maisie didn''t imagine they would get on with each other in this child-like way. Were they having a tiff


    with each other?


    What''s more, they both had the personas of being aloof, superior, and unapproachable in public. But it


    turned out that they were so childish at home.


    Actually, this was how Ezra had always got on with Nancy. He used to be a naughty little boy. Though


    he didn''t have a father around, he still lived happily and smoothly since Nancy had filled him with love.


    Nancy had brought him up with wits and courage.


    Ezra humphed after being disdained by Nancy, then he went over to Maisie and pulled her to sit down


    with him on the couch.


    Ezra saw the ne on her neck and came closer to take a look, "Oh, Lady Wenninger has given


    you her dearest sapphire ne?"


    He suddenly came very close to her and made her blush. She doubted that he wanted to take


    advantage of her in the name of appreciating the ne. Or, he shouldn''t havee so closely to


    her.


    It was a big sapphire and he wasn''t blind, so he definitely could see it clearly from where he was sitting


    now.


    Ezra told her it was the dearest sapphire ne ofNancyand she had to admit Nancycared much


    about her. But meanwhile, she was bewildered thatNancywas so good to her and took her as her real


    daughter-inw. It would surely tear her heart out if she got to know that she was just acting in a y


    with Ezra.


    Before Maisie could say anything, Ezra added, "Impressive! Lady Wen is so generous. I can''t lose.


    Wait a minute. I''ve got a wedding gift for you, too."


    Maisie was lost for words.


    With confusion, she watched Ezra go upstairs but she didn''t know what he was gonna do.


    And, why did he have topete with his mother on the price of the gifts?


    In fact, she didn''t want it at all.


    The sapphire ne fromNancywas already too expensive. She really couldn''t take it if he gave her


    another gift. As far as she knew him, the wedding gift from him must be priceless.


    Nancyroasted him aside, helplessly, "See? Very Childish!"


    "Indeed!" Maisie couldn''t agree more this time.


    Nancy nced at Maisie meaningfully. She remembered Ezra told her he had gotten back with Maisie


    and applied for the marriage certificate this morning. But somehow, she thought it was Ezra''s wishful


    thinking only.


    Ezra called her a few days ago and told her he had married a son and he also told her his love stories


    with Maisie but she found something wrong with it.


    She could tell from his words that Maisie was a strong and principled woman. He had hurt her


    dreadfully like that and how could she forgive him so easily?


    But she was smart and didn''t ask more about it. She just told him that she wanted to return to the


    country to see her grandson and daughter-inw.


    She didn''t know why he married Maisie so soon, but she knew that he was in love with her.


    And she knew better than anyone else that Ezra didn''t long for love and marriage because of her and


    the misfortunes she had suffered. He had been saying that he would never fall in love with anyone but


    it turned out that he had just married someone! And she didn''t hear any reluctance or unwillingness in


    his voice. So, she was sure that he was in love with Maisie.


    She once heard himin that Roman had forced him to marry Erika, and she could hear the


    disgust in his voice. Later, he yed a little trick to make Roman cancel the engagement.


    Compared with how he reacted to the engagementst time, he must have married Maisie truly from


    his heart.


    So, she made up her mind to return to the country immediately, mainly to see if she could do something


    to help Ezra protect and maintain his hard-won love and marriage...


    She seemed to have guessed it right. Obviously, Maisie wasn''t too passionate with Ezra and probably,


    she was unwilling to marry him.


    ButNancy didn''t say a word. She nned to see what Ezra was gonna do with it first.


    Ezra returned very soon with several boxes in his hands. Maisie saw it and wanted to run away. She


    couldn''t help wondering why he was taking so many boxes with him!


    Nancy saw her reaction and almost burst intoughter.


    Unexpectedly, Ezra, who had been dashing and chased by girls all the time, was disliked and disdained


    by a woman now.


    Somehow, Nancy didn''t feel sympathy for him at all. Instead, she wanted to see him get beaten and


    frustrated by Maisie. She didn''t imagine why but she just gloated.


    Without a doubt, Ezra had seen Maisie''s reaction and got angry. Did she really take him as a monster?


    Why did she want to run away since he was just going to give her a gift?


    But never mind. She couldn''t run away today sinceNancywas here.


    He went over to take a seat and disyed the boxes on the tea table one by one. Maisie raised her


    eyebrows whenever he opened a box, and she felt her eyes were dazzled by the glittering diamonds.


    It was a full set of jewelry, including a ne, a ring, two bracelets, and even a breast pin. But Maisie


    just didn''t want any of it.

 Chapter 891 She Still Hated Him

    Chapter 891 She Still Hated Him


    Ezra showed her the jewelry and said gently, "Dear Mrs. Cantillo, these are the wedding gifts for you. I


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    hope you like them."


    He said and picked up the diamond ring, "Sorry that I give you the ring sote. I told Jean to design it


    for me, so it took some time."


    "Jean designed it? Why haven''t I heard of it?" said Maisie, surprisingly.


    She had hanged out and drunk with Jeanst night. Gosh! Jean was good at keeping a secret.


    "I''ve told her to keep it from you. I wanna surprise you," said Ezra.


    Maisie raised her eyes to nce at him. Really? Was he sure it wasn''t to scare her?


    Ezra pretended he didn''t see any hints in her eyes. He took her hand when she was distracted and put


    the ring on the ring finger.


    Maisie felt her hand frozen a bit at that moment. It was the first time she had got a ring on the ring


    finger and she had mixed feelings in her heart.


    To be honest, when she was with Ezra, she also hoped Ezra would put on the wedding ring for her


    someday. Now her dream hade true but she just felt it was unreal and improper.


    She was a bit ufortable with his touch and took her hand back. She was about to reject him but


    Nancy said with a nice smile, "It''s amazing! The size is perfect for you."


    Maisie heard it and stopped taking the ring off. Then she said, "This is too expensive. I''m afraid I can''t


    take it."


    "Don''t be silly. He''s your husband. You deserve everything precious from him!" said Nacy.


    "But..." Maisie was about to say if Nancy had been partial to her.


    But Maisie was moved by her eagerness and just couldn''t reject her again. Then she nced at Ezra


    and said, "Thanks."


    She nned to ept it for the time being and returned it to Ezra when they went upstairster. And


    she would also return the sapphire ne to him. She wanted Ezra to keep it for her first and then


    return it to Nancy when they got divorced.


    Ezra''s phone rang right after they were done with gifts. He nced at the number and pulled a long


    face. It was Roman.


    Ezra knew he must have recognized Nancy after he read the news.


    Others might take Nancy as a lover but Roman could surely recognize her. After all, he had been


    missing her all the time.


    Many years ago, Roman turned his back on Nancyafter he slept with her and watched Diana force her


    to leave the country without doing anything. Many yearster, he got to know that Nancy had his son


    Ezra and wanted Ezra back shamelessly.


    While he was fighting with Nancy for the custody of Ezra, he got interested in her again and wanted her


    to be his lover. But Nancybroke his head with a tablemp, then he didn''t dare to act rashly again.


    He wanted her again but she turned him down, so he had never forgotten her over these years.


    Sometimes, Roman pried into the whereabouts and recent information of Nancy, but Ezra refused to


    tell him any of it. He just wanted to make him suffer.


    And, this was also the reason why Nancy didn''t want to show her face in public. She didn''t want to be


    bothered by Roman again.


    "Answer it. It''s fine." Nancy saw it through immediately and helped Ezra make the decision with a smile


    on her face.


    She knew Ezra cared about her feelings but she was fine with it.


    Ezra was about to say something but Nancynodded again to indicate him to pick up the phone. Then


    Ezra just had to answer the phone, poker-faced.


    As expected, he heard Roman say with difficulty on the phone, "Ezra, you mother. Is she..."


    Roman hadn''t been doing well recently. He had been sick in bed with rage since he knew what Diana


    had done, especially when he heard that Diana had also done something terrible to Linda and Janie,


    he felt even worse.


    "Yes, my mum is in J City now." taunted Ezra, "Do you wanna tell me you want to see her?"


    "Yes," said Roman on the phone, weakly.


    Ezra couldn''t take it anymore, and roared, "Do you have any sense of shame? Who the hell do you


    think you''re to see her again?"


    Ezra became furious whenever Roman mentioned Nancyor showed any interest in her. He was


    seriously ill and dying now. What goes aroundes around!


    "I want to apologize to her in person," exined Roman.


    Ezra want to scold him but Nancy just took over the phone and said lightly, "When do you want to see


    me?"


    Roman heard her voice and felt much happier, "No rush. You juste back to the country. Get over


    the jetg and have a good rest first. We''ll wait and see."


    "No need. I am not as weak as you thought. You''re seriously ill and dying, and I''m afraid that you can''t


    wait too long." said Nancysoftly, but obviously, she was cursing him. She wanted him to die and go to


    hell soon.


    It stunned Maisie a bit that Nancy had been so mean and harsh on Roman, even Ezra was also


    shocked. Nancy had been soft and tender all the time and he didn''t expect that she had cursed him like


    that.


    Obviously, Roman found it hard to believe, too. He murmured on the phone, "Why are you..."


    Nancy smiled, "Why am I so mean and harsh now, right? Come on! I was just telling the truth, wasn''t


    I?"


    Her words choked Roman up again. Indeed. She was right about it. He was dying soon but no one had


    ever put it so straightforwardly and broken his heart like that.


    "I''ll leave for the hospital in half an hour," said Nancy.


    She said it and hung up the phone.


    In no time, Ezra disagreed, "Why do you want to see him?"


    Nancy lifted her hand to straighten the clothes and said elegantly, "Now that I''m back, I think I should


    show up around those people that I hate, and let them see how happy and sessful I am. After all,


    they''re all in the most difficult situations now."


    Both Ezra and Maisie were a bit shocked because they didn''t expect those words from Nancy.


    Nancy burst intoughter, "Will you find it hard to believe if I tell you I''ve got a dream that I want to


    curse him and taunt him harshly when he is seriously ill in bed?"


    Ezra and Maisie looked at each other and were lost for words at the moment.


    Nancy grinned with self-mockery, "I meant it but I just didn''t expect he would die so soon. I''ll never


    forgive him for what he has done to me. Somehow, I must vent out my anger on him before he goes to


    hell."


    Nancy was telling the truth.


    She had been abroad for these many years but it didn''t mean she had stopped hating him.


    She had tried very hard to live a decent life because she wanted to be superior to those who had hurt


    her. Now, Diana was in prison and Roman was dying. Of course, she would like to tease and disdain


    them proudly and elegantly.

 Chapter 892 No Tolerance

    Chapter 892 No Tolerance


    Maisie took a stand right after Nancyfinished talking, "Nancy, I am on your side. I would like to go to the


    hospital with youter."


    Maisie could feel the hatred and grudge deep in Nancy''s heart. She didn''t know what exactly Roman


    had done to her, but she believed someone as kind as Nancy wouldn''t have seduced Roman first or


    offered to make a deal with Roman to be his lover.


    Ezra gave in and looked at Nancy, distressed, "You''re right. He''s seriously ill and dying soon. You


    should seize thest chance to disgust him."


    Ezra had figured it out that he had been fighting against Diana so hard for so many years only to seek


    revenge for his mother, and the best way was that his mother to show up.


    "Thanks," said Nancy, sentimentally.


    Then she told Ezra, "Make a deration on our rtion to the publicter. It''s what it is now. I just don''t


    need to hide my real identity anymore. And I don''t want people to judge you and your marriage again."


    Nancy didn''t give a damn about how people talked about her, but she couldn''t bear the pain to see


    Maisie and Ezra being judged harshly in their marriage.


    "OK," said Ezra.


    Nancy thought of it and said, "Here it is. We''ll take a family phototer when little Ezio is awake. You


    can post the photo online and make it clear to the public."


    "Good idea!" Ezra finally got rxed a bit from the anger aroused by Roman and thumped up for


    Nancy''s brilliant idea.


    "I''ll hold the camera and use the self-timer. " said Nancy, then she stood up to go over to her suitcase,


    "I have to take my camera out and adjust the lights first."


    At that moment, Daisy wasing downstairs with little Ezio in her arms. Maisie stepped forward to


    take over the child and gave a kiss on his little face, "Granny is gonna take a family photo for us. She''s


    really good at it."


    Nancy was assembling the camera beside them, "One more thing, you haven''t taken wedding photos,


    right? I can take the wedding photos for you by the way."


    Maisie was speechless. What? Wedding photos?


    She had never thought of anything like that. She thought she just needed to quietly apply for the


    marriage license with Ezra as a matter of form, and got divorced quietlyter.


    She turned to Ezra for help and gestured for him to reject Nancy''s kindness.


    "No, we haven''t," said Ezra.


    Maisie was freaked out. Then Ezra told Nancy, "The well-known Nancy Wen is gonna take wedding


    photos for us! It''s our great honor. People must be desperately jealous of us!"


    Nancyred at him, "Stop ttering me! I''ve taken countless photos for you since you were young.


    Don''t act as if I''ve never taken a photo for you!"


    "What do you think of it?" Nancy asked Maisie her opinion.


    What other choice did she have since Nancy had put it that way?


    "It''ll be our great honor," said Maisie, with a smile.


    Nancy had adjusted the camera while they were talking. They went to the couch in the living room.


    After a short discussion, they agreed that Ezra and Maisie should sit on the couch first with the child.


    Then she joined them after she set the lights, focal distance, and self-timer.


    At first, they wanted Nancy to sit in the middle since she was the elder.


    But Nancy suggested that Ezra sat in the middle with the child in his arms, then Maisie and she would


    sit on both sides of him, which was the same as what the social media had described in the news.


    Both Maisie and Ezra thought Nancy had made a point of it and they epted the suggestion.


    The family photo looked warm and sweet. Nancy sent the photo to Ezra and thetter posted it on


    Facebook immediately, saying,


    "I''d like to introduce these two women by my sides, my mother Lady Nancy Wen, and my wife Ms.


    Maisie."


    "Lastly, I''d also like to introduce the little man in my arms, Benedict."


    Ezra''s update on his Facebook had attracted millions of reads, likes, andments.


    Before that, theizens were busy gossiping and discussing how bitter it was to marry into a wealthy


    and influential family. However, it stunned everyone when they saw the photo and the deration from


    Ezra.


    It was too much information. Firstly, the slender woman that he hugged at the airport turned out to be


    his mother?


    It really surprised the inte users a lot. They pulled themselves together and stared at the screen


    carefully. Finally, they must admit Ezra''s mother had a perfect body shape and a vibe of elegance.


    Then, some people dug into all the information about Nancy Wen soon and found she was an


    internationally famous fashion photographer and well-known in the field for her brilliant skills in taking


    photos of various feminine beauties.


    It was said that many popr actresses named Nancy to be their photographer. But she had been low


    profile and mysterious for so many years and she had never shown up on public asions.


    Surprisingly, she happened to be Ezra''s mother!


    The onlookers had no idea whether they should envy Ezra for having such a talented mother like


    Nancy Wen, or they should envy Nancy for having such an outstanding and capable son like Ezra. In a


    word, they were surprised and envious.


    Besides, Maisie, as the newly wedded Mrs. Cantillo, faced the camera directly this time. She looked


    stunning and her presence was overwhelming, and surprisingly, she was no less attractive than Ezra


    and Nancy. Instead, people were deeply impressed by the unique aloofness between her eyebrows.


    Then they noticed the little one in Ezra''s arms. Apparently, he had inherited the gic advantages of


    his parents. He had bright and smart eyes as well as a big smile on his little face, which had drawn lots


    of attention.


    He was simply too adorable and good-looking.


    Soon enough, no one ever talked about the bitter marriage in a wealthy and influential family again. No


    one condemned Ezra as a rich yboy or mocked Maisie again. Instead, they began envying them and


    took them as winners in life.


    Nancy Wen was well-known in the field and many actresses who had worked with her in the country


    began speaking for her.


    "Nancy Wen is Mr. Cantillo''s mother? What a piece of striking news!"


    "Please say hi to Nancy Wen for me, Mr. Cantillo."


    "Nancy Wen is elegant, kind, and talented. We don''t ept any defamation or insult against her.


    Whoever has done it must apologize to Nancy Wen in public!"


    These actresses were famous online celebrities or the most popr stars with huge fans base. They


    took the lead and theizens beganmenting on the rumor spreader''s page, requesting him to


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    stand out and apologize to Nancy and Maisie.


    Someizens requested him to make an apology, while some condemned Ezra for being


    conscienceless and bottomless for money! They also condemned him for losing his sense of morality


    and value and they even appealed to the public to boycott him online.


    The inte users swore not to watch his videos or read his articles again. Soon after that, the rumor


    spreader deleted the article about "Ezra cheated on his newly wedded wife and publicized a letter of


    apology.


    In the letter, he admitted dreadfully that he had made up the stories and hurt Ezra''s family. He


    apologized to Ezra and his family with earnest and hoped they could forgive him and spare him.


    Ezra forwarded his letter of apology and left his words to him,


    "On 9th Sep. 2013, the federal court has defined the criteria for the criminalization of online defamation.


    Whoever has spread rumors, which have been reposted five hundred times or more, should be


    sentenced. Those who have been aware of the rumors but still offer help to the criminals should be


    sued for a joint crime."


    Atst, Ezra made a deration, "We ept your apology but we won''t spare you. Thew will tell you


    how to behave yourself."


    In other words, he would absolutely handle it in ordance with legal procedures, showing no mercies


    or personal sensibilities.


    Ezra decided to y hardball with the rumor-mongers and it did scare those gossipers who had


    denounced the event that Ezra and Maisie applied for the marriage license this morning. One after


    another, they began deleting the spitefulments.

 Chapter 893 So Wonderful And Successful

    Chapter 893 So Wonderful And Sessful


    The exposure of Nancy''s real identity had aroused heated discussions in the outside world, and Ruth


    had noticed it, too.


    To be more exact, Ruth had involved herself in it since Ezra was caught hugging a woman at the


    airport.


    Ruth hired some paid posters to cken their ount IDs and did whatever she could to deliberately


    mislead the public to use Ezra of being a jerk.


    Like mother, like daughter. She learned these dirty tricks from her mother, Diana, who had been giving


    all out to defame Ezra these years and finally gave him a notorious name in love affairs. Whenever the


    outsiders talked about Ezra, the first thing they thought of him was that he was a rich yboy who liked


    to fuck around.


    Actually, Diana also wanted to cken his reputation in the business, but Ezra was simply too capable


    and the Canuli was on the rise, so she couldn''t do anything more with him.


    Diana wasn''t resigned to it and came out of a lousy idea. She had incited the branch manager to


    embezzle public money and then she would use Ezra of poor management when they found there


    was something wrong with the project.


    After that, they would also do something in the dark to make the board of directors believe that Ezra


    had been too cocky to be capable of running thepany. However, new problems cropped up


    unexpectedly before they could settle the matter at the branch office. As a result, Diana and Ruth were


    in big trouble.


    Roman had announced the distribution of properties this morning. Ruth and Diana didn''t get a penny


    from him.


    Diana tried to kill Roman and had totally fallen out with him. It was reasonable that Diana didn''t get a


    penny from Roman. But why didn''t she get anything as well?


    Ruth didn''t know Roman had already known she had been helping Diana over these years, and she


    thought she was still the elegant and decent little girl to him.


    She was so outraged that she rushed to the hospital to question Roman, but the medical workers


    stopped her by telling her he was too weak to see her now.


    She held the grudge and took it all out on Ezra. As soon as she saw the photo taken at the airport, she


    hired the paid posters and tried very hard to cken Ezra''s name by misleading the public deliberately.


    Ruth had never met Nancy before and she had no idea the woman he hugged was Nancy.


    Diana couldn''t help gnashing whenever she talked about Nancy, and she had never shown her any


    photo of Nancy. As a result, Ruth went all out to defame Ezra but she ended up making herself a joke.


    Moreover, Nancy''s real identity happened to be a renowned fashion photographer. She had shown her


    face in the photo that Ezra had posted, looking extremely elegant and noble.


    She thought Nancy was literally too happy whenpared with her own mother Diana, who had


    always been hysterical and freaked out.


    Ruth and Diana thought Nancy must live an ordinary life abroad in the past years, and she might be


    carefree with Ezra supporting her. But they didn''t expect Nancy had lived so wonderfully and


    sessfully.


    Surely, Ruth had heard of the renowned fashion photographer Nancy Wen. One of her bosom friends


    was an actress and she was also in the entertainment circle herself. She also knew only the most


    popr and influential actresses like Nina could have the honor to invite her to take photos for them.


    Ruth had been deeply influenced by Diana for so many years and she also hatedNancyvery much. She


    thought Ezra and Nancy had taken everything away from them.


    Without Ezra, she should have inherited everything from the Canuli.


    Ruth was almost freaked out when she knew how wonderful and sessful Nancy was!


    Together with thewyer, she was on the way to visit Diana in the detention house. The driver was


    driving in the front while she was sitting in the back seat, browsing the news and trembling all over with


    anger.


    Diana was arrested by the police and Ruth got her awyer.


    The main purpose of her visit was that she wanted Diana to take all the responsibilities for what they


    had done these years and keep her safe out there.


    She was so young and by no means did she want to go to jail. She also had a little boy. Who would


    take good care of him if she went to jail?


    With the thought of it, Ruth felt terribly grieved. She didn''t inherit a penny from Roman and her husband


    didn''t see eye to eye with her over time. She would have nothing left if she went to jail.


    She didn''t know where Anna was and couldn''t find her, either. But, she was eager to find Anna because


    she knew she had got some properties from Roman. She just wanted to find Anna ASAP and


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    transferred the properties to her own name.


    Anna had no knowledge of investment. She could do nothing with the money but wasted it. Ruth would


    like to invest with the money and earn some profits.


    Half an hourter, thewyer came out after meeting Diana.


    As soon as he got in the car, he told Ruth, "Your mother said she doesn''t feel well. She wants a


    guarantor pending trial and she doesn''t want to stay in there any longer."


    As high-fed as she was, by no means, could Diana stand the life in the detention house? She was


    desperate and requested a guarantor pending trial the moment she saw thewyer.


    "What?" Ruth was annoyed and she was stunned by Nancey, so she wasn''t in the mood of taking care


    of Diana''s issues.


    In her eyes, Diana''s case was a dead end. She thought she should just stay in the detention house and


    waited for the trial, but unexpectedly, Diana requested a guarantor pending the trial.


    "It''s no big deal. I can apply for her. It''s not asplicated as you thought." said thewyer.


    Ruth choked back the words, "Thanks."


    In fact, Ruth didn''t want Diana to leave the detention house. She had to take care of her too if she


    came out. She was in too much trouble herself and Diana couldn''t count on Anna at all.


    Thewyer passed on Diana''s words to her, "Your mother said if you applied for a guarantor pending


    trial for her and made it, she would transfer all her properties to you."


    Honestly, Diana''s words dramatically boosted Ruth''s patience with her, because she was in need of


    money to maintain her status in her husband''s family.


    Besides, Nancyhappened to be back in the city and they could discuss together how to deal with her if


    Diana was home. They could do nothing with Nancythese years since she had been living abroad.


    She was back now and they were ready toe at her.


    Ruth decided she must make Ezra''s life harder though she couldn''t regain the glory herself.


    Then, Ruth asked thewyer again, "Did you show her the photo that I sent to you?"


    Thewyer was very unhappy with it, "Please be honest with me if you want me to pass on anything


    again. Your mother went out of control when she saw the photo. I had to stop the visit immediately and


    left."

 Chapter 894 The Past

    Chapter 894 The Past


    Ruth lowered her eyes to avoid it, "Sorry, I didn''t expect it."


    She thought it over and sent the photo to thewyer right before he went in. She wanted thewyer to


    show her the photo and told her Nancy was back in the city.


    She thought Diana would give her some suggestions, but Diana wanted a guarantor pending trial. And


    she was not surprised that Diana went out of control after seeing the photo.


    Thewyer said earnestly, "Since you''ve hired me as yourwyer, I hope neither of you''ll keep anything


    from me again. Otherwise, on your own head be it!"


    Thewyer was pissed off, too. He didn''t know the real rtionship between Diana and Nancy. Ruth


    told him that Diana''s old friend was back and he thought they were really old friends.


    But it turned out that Diana freaked out and began cursing after she saw the photo, which had


    embarrassed him a lot.


    Ruth didn''t say anything more, then they left the detention house together.


    Emelia and Nina had been concerned with Maisie since Ezra had revealed Nancy''s real identity to the


    public. Julian was close to Ezra and he had told Emelia the real identity of Nancyright after she saw the


    hugging photo at the airport.


    But Nina didn''t know it because Cameron had been abroad all year round before and he wasn''t very


    close to Ezra and Julian. So, he didn''t know anything personal like that.


    Nina was the most exciting one in the chat group. She kept mentioning Maisie, "Oh my god! The


    famous Nancy Wen is your mother-inw?"


    "Probably, I will work with her for the magazine cover shooting after I finish my job out of the country. "


    Nina was one of the most popr actresses in the country but she had never worked with Nancy to


    shoot for a fashion magazine cover. In fact, the fashion magazine had contacted Nancy for herst


    year, but she didn''t want to take the photos abroad, so she missed the chance.


    She hated to travel abroad before she got back with Cameron. Cameron had gone abroad and she


    hadn''t heard of him any since, which had left a bad taste in her mouth. So, she would like to stay in the


    country if there was nothing serious.


    She would rather travel around the country rather than go abroad even if she was on a trip.


    Undoubtedly, she worked almost all year round, especially when she just started her career, she


    worked and lived on the crew.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had a role to y out of the country this time and the magazine had contacted Nancy for her.


    Surprisingly, Nancyhappened to be Ezra''s mother, and Maisie''s mother-inw.


    "Oh no! I am at the airport and leaving soon. Or I''ll visit her by myself. Every actress wants to work with


    her most!"


    "Dear Nina, I like you very much as an actress of the new generation. You have a pretty and high-level


    face and you''re very honest and lovely. I am looking forward to working with you and I also believe we''ll


    have the chemistry between us." Nancy sent a voice message with Maisie''s phone.


    At first, Maisie just told Nancy that Nina liked her and admired her very much. Then Nancy thought she


    must say something to respond to her. Then, Maisie told her to send a voice message in the chat


    group.


    Nina was almost hysterical. She turned to hold Cameron, who was there to see her off, "My God!


    Nancy has just praised me!"


    Cameron was lost for words.


    Nina had told him earlier that lots of fans were waiting at the airport and told him not to hug her or kiss


    her when they partedter. But she just jumped into his arms like this!


    But he loved that! Cameron put his strong arms around her waist and watched her jumping, stamping,


    andughing joyfully in his arms.


    He wished time could pass faster and faster so that she coulde back sooner. He found it hard to


    separate from her.


    Nancy returned the phone to Maisie and they went on discussing in the group.


    "Nancy is a well-known photographer and I bet she will take many wonderful photos for you. Did Nancy


    take the family photo that Ezra has posted?" said Jean.


    Maisie was worried about it. She replied to Jean quickly, "Yes, she did. She also wants to take wedding


    photos for us!"


    Maisie didn''t know how to react to itter.


    Nina burst intoughter, "Why not stop struggling, dear. Just ept it! The more you struggle, the more


    you are attached to Ezra."


    "It''s difficult. You can''t just tell her directly that your marriage with Ezra is fake," said Jean.


    "Yep," said Maisie, "I can tell her the truth straightforwardly if she is picky and means. The point is, she


    is so nice that I can''t bring myself to hurt her feelings."


    Nina gloated, "I''d really like to interview Ezra now. I wonder how he is feeling since he has to maintain


    the rtionship with you with the help of his mother."


    Nina''s words amused everyone in the chat group, and they allughed at Ezra for sending the grinning


    emojis.


    "Bon voyage, dear Nina. I have to visit Ezra''s father in the hospital with Nancy. Bye for now." said


    Maisie.


    Nancy was ready and smiled, "Let''s go."


    Maisie didn''t bring little Ezio with her and left him to Daisy.


    Without a doubt, Ezra went to the hospital with them. On the way, Nancy told her briefly what had


    happened between Roman and her.


    "I have to tell you my life experiences first before I tell you how we met."


    "I know that you''ve been inferior for your family background and you don''t think you''re worthy of Ezra.


    But my family background and life experiences weren''t any better. Ezra cares little about their family


    background. So, just forget these stupid things, OK?"


    "You are capable and excellent. That''s enough."


    Nancyconsoled Maisie softly before she told her own stories.


    "In fact, I was an orphan. I heard my parents abandoned me because I am a girl. You know it happened


    a lot at that time."


    "I was fond of drawing and arts when I was a kid. I really wanted to study arts in college, but it was too


    expensive for me, an abandoned child in the orphanage. I just thought it would be good enough if I


    could go on studying."


    "So, I picked a normal major instead. In my college years, I took several part-time jobs to make money


    and minored in arts with the money I earned. I met Roman at work."


    "But I wasn''t into him, not at all. I knew he was married and I tried every way possible to keep him


    away."


    "But he stillid his fingers on me atst. When we were at the ssmate reunion, he told my


    ssmates to make me drunk and then raped me."


    "I knew nothing at that time and I found myself pregnantter. Diana often came and made a scene in


    my school and even got the orphanage involved. The dean of the orphanage thought I was shameless


    to have been a dirty mistress and fell ill with rage."


    "I just couldn''t stay in the country anymore, so I had no choice but to go abroad notoriously."

 Chapter 895 "Hesitated" to Be Beside Him

    Chapter 895 "Hesitated" to Be Beside Him


    "I never loved him, and I had never been the mistress Diana said. He made me do this."


    "This was a rape!" Ezra emphasized as he was driving.


    Maisie had the same opinion because Nancy, who did not like Roman at all, slept with the man in the


    situation of being fuddled deliberately.


    "Actually, I had fallen in love with someone who also liked me then," Tears rimmed Nancy''s eyes, "but


    everything was ruined after that night."


    "My life was ruined, too."


    "Afterwards, I had Ezra abroad. For the child, I had tried to put aside the hatred and forget the people


    who ever hurt me. I just wanted to take care of my child."


    "We had lived in the shadow for years. The days were tough, but we were happy. I never thought that a


    father is absolutely necessary for a child."


    "However, he then knew Ezra by some means and started to badger us, swearing to take him back to


    the Cantillos. For the sake of protecting my hard-won undertakings, Ezra finally chose to return."


    "The man not only destroyed my life but separated my child from me. I can feel nothing but hate for


    him."


    "I never thought of forgiving him," Nancy did not mince words when expressed her animosity towards


    Roman, "If I got an opportunity to revenge on him, I will do it at any price."


    "Now, he is dying, and I am going to jeer at him to his face, telling him he deserves it."


    As Nancy stopped her words, Maisie and Ezra just kept silent. They could feel her hatred and support


    for what she did, and that was why Nancy returned from abroad.


    After simmering down, Nancy added, "The life of Diana is a joke. She always found fault with other


    women, thinking they lured her husband."


    "She had grudges against the women and vented her anger on them, but she didn''t understand at all


    that the culprit should be her husband."


    "Initially, as Roman tried taking Ezra from me, I managed to get Diana''s contact details, nning to join


    hands with her to gang up on him."


    "While I and Ezra didn''t want Canuli, Diana bucked for it for the sake of her two daughters, thus I


    thought our cooperation would be win-win."


    "Unexpectedly, she fatuously thought that I had ulterior motives, even that I was unting and


    provoking. It did piss me off, so I gave up the idea."


    Maisie could imagine the attitude Diana expressed. She shook her head and said, "She was cynical


    indeed who considered every woman wants Canuli and aspires to the Cantillo. Thus, she forced her


    views on you."


    "Yes, she hardly realized we didn''t want it," Nancyughed jeeringly, "if Ezra had not returned Canuli,


    she wouldn''t have fought with him for years and finally gone to jail."


    "Now, she almost has no chance to revive. Her daughters do not reap any benefits, and her dignity is


    trampled by her so-called bosom friends. This is her consequence, spending for half her lifetime on


    scheming."


    Mentioning Diana, Maisie and Ezra even felt more resentful because she hurt their child.


    The woman deserved no sympathy due to her disposition.


    "I heard that little Cantillo got hurt and I did feel angry. In some way, I returned to help you.


    Unexpectedly, she screwed up herself." Nancy spoke her mind again.


    Maisie felt really touched and said, "Thanks a lot."


    Maisie did not think that Nancy''s return was for her and Ezra to a certain extent. Nancy gave her the


    impression of being living abroad and secluded from the world. After all, she heard little of his overseas


    mother from Ezra since she knew him.


    "Although I have been abroad for so many years and disinclined to fuss about her, it is intolerable that


    she even hurt your child in spite of doing harm to me and Ezra once. That''s where I draw the line."


    Ezra also felt a bit amazed about her mother, catching a glimpse of her in the mirror. All the time, he


    considered that she returned from abroad only to meet Maisie and their child; little did he think that she


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    even had such an idea.


    He felt grateful, felicitating that Diana had screwed up herself. Otherwise, it might expend her mother''s


    time and energy to make it which he was loath to see.


    Then, they reached the hospital and they chatted. After Ezra parking the car, they went upstairs


    together.


    "You just await me outside. I want to get in by myself," Nancy proposed to Ezra and Maisie outside the


    ward, "he can''t hurt me anymore in this situation."


    They understood that it was a personal vendetta between her and Roman. She should deal with it by


    herself.


    As Nancy entered the ward, Ezra and Maisie stayed in the corridor.


    For fear of emergencies, they did not leave.


    At the very beginning, Maisie intentionally kept her distance from Ezra that he stood beside the door of


    the ward while she stood opposite.


    Nevertheless, Ezra got close and whisper to her, "Everybody knows our rtionship now. If the medical


    workers see that we treat each other in such an aloof attitude, we will be deemed to have a quarrel."


    Maisie cast a nce at him and stayed put. However, she seemed not to continue talking with him but


    turned on her phone to check out the mailbox.


    Standing beside her, Ezra easily saw what she was reading the visa information.


    He then felt upset. Did she still not perish the thought of going abroad? Was he really not worthy of her


    attachment at all?


    As she still focused on the information, Ezra decided to divert her attention. He asked, "Shall we go


    grocery shopping and buy some food after a while? I remember that you would like to cook dinner for


    my mom."


    It did work that Maisie promptly looked up and said, "Holy, I haven''t prepared it."


    Then she added, "We should send your mom hometer. She needs rest to deal with jetg. Or you


    stay with her at home for a while, and I get us some food."


    "Let her sleep then. I will go with you." Ezra said. He thought his mother must take a full rest after


    arriving here to cope with kinds of problems. Ezra was afraid that she could not stand it.


    However, Maisie seemed to be lost for words due to his "persistence".


    "What''s the matter?" Ezra felt a bit dispirited. Did she even not want to go out with him?


    Then Maisie exined, "I just think that you don''t know what to buy even if you go there¡­"


    It was of a great possibility that such a child had never gone to the produce section of the grocery


    store.


    Ezra was not suitable for the asion that he would draw everyone''s attention, and so did Maisie.

 Chapter 896 Pleasure of Revenge

    Chapter 896 Pleasure of Revenge


    Ezra protested, "I can help you to wheel the cart and carry what you buy."


    Maisie was going to tell him that she could do everything, but she simply nodded due to his


    countenance that showed his persistence, "Well, let''s go together then."


    Maisie was never a spoiled girl who had been paddling her own canoe for all these years. Even though


    she had her boy, she could cope with trivial problems by herself, it seemed that Ezra''s help was not so


    necessary.


    At the same time, Maisie didn''t want to argue with him over this issue in the corridor, and then she


    simply went along with Ezra.


    In the ward, as Nancy entered, the caregiver soon left the ward after helping Roman lie propped


    against the pillow. He had an unusually badplexion. Since he was in the hospital, a sequence of


    events did run out of his strength and energy.


    Hey on the bed weakly with a glum look on his face, but no sooner did he see the lean woman


    Roman never thought that Nancy who showed up right in front of him could be so gorgeous, elegant,


    and vigorous. When he insisted on taking Ezra from her in previous years, herplexion wasn''t


    anything like as good as the present.


    Anyways, she was beautiful. Her beauty and elegance attracted him so much that he fell in love with


    her at the first sight.


    She might even be the only woman who made him heart-throbbing. He thought he loved her with the


    marrow of his bones, but she always kept herself aloof from him. Thus, after sleeping with her, he gave


    up getting along with her due to his male dignity.


    At that time, he reckoned that he could have sex with any woman he wanted because of his supreme


    status. Why should he have to badger her and bear her indifference and mockery? Hence, he allowed


    Diana to expel her who had been pregnant.


    Lots of women slept with him and most of them had babies for him, but unexpectedly, only Nancy


    delivered a boy¡­


    "Nan¡­" Roman tried hard to call her name.


    "You just shut up." Nancy interrupted him directly, with her face full of repugnance.


    She gave no respect to him at all, showing her aversion extremely. The reason why she acted like this


    was that he used to call her "Nancy" which made her stomach flip.


    She was unwilling to be disgusted at such an age, leaving Roman who could hardly say something


    speechless with a light of depression in his eyes.


    However, Nancy just knew what his inner thought was at a nce and walked to the foot of the bed,


    "Why do you have such an expression of being hurt? Do you think that what I just say was not that


    pleasant?"


    "Why did you never know how depressed I was when you ruined my life?"


    "Why did you never know how depressed the women whom you yed with were?"


    After gulping air on the bed, Roman finally forced a word, "Sorry¡­"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "I¡­I want to see you because I want to say sorry to you."


    This was exactly how he felt. He wanted to be forgiven before his death, leaving no regret. After all, she


    was whom he missed so much.


    "I do not and will not ept it," Nancy replied without hesitation, "even if you die, I will keep cursing


    you."


    Roman froze there. He could feel the hate from Nancy which had gone to the marrow and followed with


    a feeling of great inner sorrow.


    Roman thought of himself as an excellent man in all ways. Why did he fail to win her heart? And why


    did he end up being poisoned by his wife and cursed by Nancy?


    Why did he be a loser?


    However, this kind of person would never understand that he lost the game because he didn''t treat any


    women sincerely at any period.


    Even though Roman said Nancy was the one whom he cherished most, he never changed for her, let


    alone showed his love to her in deed.


    If Roman loved her, he would never have fuddled her.


    If Roman loved her, he would never have badgered her as another''s husband.


    To say the least, if Roman loved her, he would never have separated Nancy and Ezra which made her


    heart-wrenching.


    And he never loved Diana and other women. He just lived for himself all the way. The family, marriage,


    and women were trivial to him. He would not pay much attention to managing and maintaining these


    ornaments of his life.


    As a result, he was deste like this near the end of his life - everyone hated him.


    Nancy''s hatred made him spend a long time to calm down. He said, "Anyway, thank you for having a


    boy for me."


    It was because the Cantillos had their sessor for their child Ezra having a son with Maisie.


    "Never say that," Nancy looked at him meaningfully, "how can you make sure that Ezra is the


    descendant of the Cantillos?"


    "You¡­" Roman became agitated, "I have taken a paternity test with him. The result obviously showed


    that he is my son!"


    In this condition, Roman could not stand any irritation. For sure, he was the most cautious man who


    would never breed a boy for others.


    Thus, since he knew it was Nancy who gave birth to Ezra, he took the paternity test at once. And after


    confirming, he then took his son away by hook or by crook.


    There was a more and more significant smile on Nancy''s face, "So how can you confirm the result was


    not tampered with?"


    Roman became panicky. He pointed at Nancy tremblingly and tried to verify again, but he was too


    weak to say a word that he was soon in a dead faint on his bed.


    Nancy leisurely rang the call bell and told the nurse that Roman went into aa. And shortly


    afterward, the attending doctor hurried into the ward with nurses. They inquired of her simply and then


    began the treatment work.


    Ezra with Maisie just followed behind them. Immediately, Ezra stood aside from his mother and


    whispered, "What''s wrong with him?"


    Nancy jeered, "Maybe he was so furious with me."


    Certainly, Ezra is his offspring. She was not that promiscuous sort of person.


    Nancy just deliberately misled and provoked Roman because she knew exactly what he cared about


    most.


    By enraging Roman, Nancy perceived the pleasure of revenge from his unsettledness and miserable


    face.


    Coming all the way here, Nancy would not let off the demon who ruined her life easily.

 Chapter 897 The normal daily life

    Chapter 897 The normal daily life


    Of course, Nancy didn''t tell Ezra and Maisie how she irritated Roman, lest it would induce some


    unnecessary trouble.


    If Ezra were not Roman''s son, she would have told him clearly, let alone allowed Ezra to fight over the


    property of the Cantillos.


    Roman had been in a bad situation, and this time he was sent to ICU directly.


    Shaking his head and heaving a sigh, the doctor told Ezra, "Mr. Cantillo cannot stand any irritation


    indeed."


    "He was supposed to live for a year or so if he kept nursing his disease properly. However, since his


    disease was diagnosed, he has been irritated by various kinds of problems. During this period, he has


    fallen into a stupor so many times which drained his energy."


    The recuperation after a major operation was very important, especially mental.


    Roman didn''t do it well obviously.


    But he deserved it, having no one to me. He just repaid his debts.


    As Roman was sent to ICU, few people could visit him. And then the trio left the hospital.


    On the way home, Maisie had a little concern that Nancy would feel sad again after meeting Roman,


    thereby asking, "Nancy, are you ok?"


    Nancy patted her hands consolingly and smiled, "I''m good."


    The bad guy was in ICU.


    Maisie saw that Nancy was not upset indeed and suggested, "Have a rest at hometer."


    "Sure," Nancy answered gently.


    However, it puzzled Maisie that Ezra told her his mother was not that healthy, thus they should pretend


    to be a sweet couple so that his mother wouldn''t worry much about them.


    But now, it seemed that her physical fitness was not bad.


    As they arrived home, Nancy lived in one of the bedrooms specially prepared for her on the second


    floor. And the baggage of Maisie and her son was packed up to the third floor by Daisy.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    While Nancy went upstairs to take a bath and rest, Ezra nned to go to the grocery store with Maisie.


    At the same time, their son had to cling to them. Initially, Maisie didn''t want to take him because he was


    too young and needed holding in her arms all the way. He could actually sit in the grocery cart, but it


    couldn''tst for long.


    Nevertheless, Ezra decided to take the little boy, "I will hold him all the way."


    Maisie cast a nce at him, thinking he just pampered the child too much.


    Ezra puzzled, with the boy in his arms, "What''s wrong?"


    "I think there is no need to indulge him. It is not convenient because what we are going to buy is not a


    few." Answered Maisie.


    Ezra raised his eyebrow and pondered¡ªdid she me him for spoiling their son?


    Almost without hesitation, he handed over his boy to Daisy. Then he looked at Maisie and said, "You


    are the boss."


    Both Maisie and Daisy were in silence.


    The little boy felt more confused. After he knew it, he then pouted aggrievedly, about to cry out.


    Presumably, he didn''t understand at all why his father just decided to take him but then left him at home


    in a second.


    Ezra turned to look at him, pinched his little face, and apologized, "Sorry, my little man. You''d better


    stay at home. Papa and mama have so much stuff to buy that we can hardly take good care of you."


    Actually, Ezra''s inner thought was that he only wanted to butter his wife up. Son? Let it go.


    And Ezra never thought about that though Maisie was extremely gentle and patient with her son in daily


    life, she did act on principles when she should be strict.


    Ezra ignored his son due to Maisie''s opposition made Daisy almostugh. What a typically hen-pecked


    sort of man.


    But she cheered the little child in her arms up timely, "Boy, let''s y with toys at home. Your parents


    wille back soon."


    Meanwhile, she held him to the toy room which distracted his attention. Although he still made a


    mournful sound, he temporarily forgot that he was left at home after seeing the toys.


    Additionally, he had a good temperament, calming down after a while.


    Maisie was speechless about Ezra''s behavior.


    Seeing that their son didn''t insist on clinging to them, she then turned to leave. Ezra sighed with relief


    and followed her.


    As they went out, he held her and said sincerely, "Don''t be angry. I didn''t mean to turn against you just


    now."


    "I''m not," Maisie said.


    She considered that he should persist in holding his son, but he just changed his mind as soon as she


    cast a nce at him. It seemed that he didn''t get a mind of his own. She was merely speechless about


    him in lieu of being angry.


    But she fought for herself, "Do you always think that I am an angry type of person?"


    Ezra promptly said, "No. You are emotionally stable and never get angry easily."


    "So why did you tell me ¡®don''t be angry?" she asked again.


    At that moment, it was like a cat got his tongue. He was excessively nervous for fear that she turned a


    deaf ear to him. Unexpectedly, his words just made it worse which seemed that she would be angry at


    any time.


    In retrospect, Ezra was once eloquent on business battlefields. How did he be so poor in


    expression?


    It was the first time to see Ezra¡ªwho was always energetic¡ªbeing so awkward, Maisie couldn''t help


    to chuckle.


    She gave him an out, "Forget it. Let''s go."


    After saying that, she opened the door and get into the car. And Ezra hurried to get in. Then they drove


    away.


    On the second floor, Nancy watched their conversation from the window of her bedroom.


    She smiled broadly. Especially when she saw his son fail to exin and be embarrassed, she


    lead, Nancy did oppose it.


    She reckoned that man should dote on his wife. Happy wife, happy life, wasn''t it? She hoped her son


    would be obedient to Maisie, living a good life.


    But Nancy saw the problem between Ezra and Maisie - she didn''t get enthusiastic much about him.


    Nancy was keen on seeing that Ezra felt awkward in front of Maisie.


    It was good for him to learn how to cherish his wife from more hardships.


    Ezra drove the car to a grocery store nearby with Maisie.


    In the store, Maisie led Ezra who controlled the grocery cart to produce section directly and chose what


    she should buy deftly. She had finished nning tonight''s menu on the way here, thus she could


    merely select the materials and ingredients required.


    She was always a brisk doer. Seeing the full cart, Ezra thought it was a hoot and a half by.


    He still wanted to do grocery shopping.


    Definitely, he still wanted to do grocery shopping with her, especially living this kind of normal daily life.

 Chapter 898 The Real Couple: Blissful

    Chapter 898 The Real Couple: Blissful


    "We''re just done with our grocery shopping, aren''t we?" Ezra asked persistently as he saw Maisie


    being about to pay the bill.


    "Yes," but it seemed that she suddenly remembered something after answering him, "Well, no. You just


    wait in line, and I go again to buy something."


    "What else do you need? I will go with you." Ezra followed her with the cart.


    Maisie halted out of blue, looking at him embarrassedly.


    "What''s the matter?" Ezra puzzled.


    "I am going to buy some female product." Maisie had no choice but said.


    She nearly had her period, but there was obviously not this necessity in his house. Thus, she was


    about to buy some in advance after remembering it.


    Ezra did never think of it, but soon he said, "What''s the big deal. I can wait for you beside the shelf."


    In short, he didn''t want her to be out of his sight.


    This idea even astonished Ezra himself. It seemed that he couldn''t live without Maisie who only


    nned to go abroad with their son.


    As soon as he thought about it, he became anxious that he should find a way to keep her hurriedly.


    Speechlessly, Maisie came along with him due to his insistence.


    She walked ahead and quickly picked what she needed into the cart.


    Ezra proposed again, "What about buying some snacks and so forth?"


    He just wanted to push the cart and stroll around with her without any other intention.


    However, no one shares the same emotion. While Ezra kept consuming time here, Maisie merely


    wanted to leave the store right away. They got much attention as they did the grocery shopping.


    Someone even took photos of them. She knew starting a family with Ezra made them a trending top


    recently, but being recognized in a grocery store was out of her expectation.


    If she had realized that, she would have called a delivery man to send the food home. She was good at


    buying food and cooking because she had undertaken housework from childhood. In most cases, she


    would like to select food in a store or a market so that she could better judge if the materials were


    fresh.


    Especially they would entertain Nancy tonight, thus she decided to buy in the store in order to ensure


    the security of dinner. However, she didn''t predict that they would be looked on all the way. At this


    moment, she merely felt embarrassed and wanted to flee from there.


    Maisie thought that Ezra proposed to buy some snacks for their son, hence she said, "There is no


    need. Our son cannot eat a lot."


    "I buy for you. Girls like a snack in leisure time, don''t they?" Ezra rified.


    "Well, I don''t like it that much. It''s okay." Maisie replied and pulled the cart to walk away.


    She knew most girls like a snack, except Maisie who didn''t like snacks or dessert by nature.


    Well, Maisie didn''t have so-called leisure time for a snack and would like to take advantage of this time


    to learn or work more.


    They had once lived together, but he actually had no idea that she never liked snacks. It was easy to


    see that he didn''t care about her at all.


    But she knew all of his favorite food and preference, even his living habits which were inconspicuous¡­


    Ezra was stunned and stay put for a while, then he moved his long legs to catch up with her, taking


    over the shopping cart.


    He had to admit that the proposal of buying snacks was really a disaster which put him in an awkward


    position. It was not pleasant for him to realize his neglect of her in the past days.


    He felt so remorseful.


    Even though he felt more and more self-condemned, he couldn''t return to the past. Hence, he just


    walked beside her and whispered, "I was not good enough in former days. It is alright for you to ignore


    me. I deserve it. I just feel sorry."


    Ezra''s apology was sincere, but Maisie replied tonelessly, "It''s not your fault. You don''t need to


    apologize."


    He just didn''t love her. That was all.


    If you cherish someone, you will keep him in mind without deliberate attention. He means the world to


    you.


    They didn''t talk anymore then. Since someone around focused much on them from time to time, they


    soon left after paying the bill.


    As they arrived home, the photos and videos about them in the store became a brand-new trending


    topic.


    And the majority ofizens''ments were crazy, 80% of which were "Real couple is really blissful".


    Someone evenmented, "I get her face and temperament. I will never say that they do not match.


    They do match. Please type the ¡®match'' on the public screen OK?"


    "Have you guys taken notice of Mr. Cantillo''s expression in his eyes when he looked at the girl? I feel


    the lowliness with great care."


    "Ezra? Ezra? It''s not like you. Be Vigorous!"


    Reading thements on the Inte, Maisie was stumped that she had no idea why they shipped


    them. They didn''t even act intimately or talk a lot.


    Reading meticulously, she then discovered that it was his eyes.


    She looked at the pictures carefully and found his eyes really teemed with great tenderness.


    Fortunately, she only focused on things she needed and didn''t look at him. Otherwise, she would have


    been extremely ufortable.


    She had be ustomed to that he showed his softness to other women but not her.


    Casting a nce at the man who was carrying the materials they bought, Maisie put her cell phone


    away without saying something.


    After packing up, Maisie then went upstairs and changed clothes. She was about to put on a


    While Nancy slept in her room on the second floor and their son temporarily fell asleep in Daisy''s room,


    there left only Maisie and Ezra on the third floor.


    It made Maisie feel a bit embarrassed. She took out her leisure wear and said, "I go to get changed."


    "Wait," Ezra barred her way, "I think we should pack up the clothes of you and son in the dressing


    room. Putting them in suitcases is not a long-term measure."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie brought a fewrge suitcases here. They got up before, but Maisie didn''t arrange them at all,


    seemingly preparing to leave at any time.


    Ezra could say for certain that if her mother left, then she would soon get from here with their son.


    Even if they didn''t go broad immediately, they would move to their house in Riverside City.


    Maisie threw her eye on him and murmured, "Just put them aside. I will deal with them in my leisure


    time."


    She just made an excuse to decline.

 Chapter 899 Developed a Thick Skin

    Chapter 899 Developed a Thick Skin


    When Maisie was taking her clothes to the dressing room, Ezra said with feigned innocence, "Let me


    help if you don''t have time. It''d help me pass the time."


    Maisie hurried to stop him, "I''m fine."


    How could Maisie possibly let Ezra help her unpack? There was lingerie in her luggage! That''d be


    embarrassing!


    And Maisie highly suspected that Ezra deliberately put all her belongings out of the suitcase. You know,


    packing was a terribly onerous andbor-intensive task, and that was why Maisie didn''t want to put


    them all out. Otherwise, she had to redo it when she left a few dayster. So, she could make do with it


    just for a few days here, for example, she would take whatever her son needed to wear out of the


    suitcase or would iron her clothes if they were creased.


    But now, Ezra forced her to unpack and put it away.


    "You can unpack Ezio''s clothes." After staring into Ezra''s eyes for quite a while, Maisie said, "I''ll do


    mine after getting change."


    She then entered a password to unlock her son''s suitcase and went to the changing room with her


    pajama. After quickly and freshly dressed, Maisie came out while Ezra was taking his son''s clothes out


    of the suitcase.


    But in Maisie''s eyes, Ezra was clumsy at unpacking, so she simply walked over and offered, "Let me


    do it."


    Being disapproved by Maisie, Ezra said bluntly, "I know I must''ve done a terrible job, but you should


    give me a chance to learn, right?"


    Actually, Ezra implied to Maisie of giving him another chance, but Maisie yed dumb and buried


    herself in packing her son''s clothes.


    Ezra suddenly grabbed her wrist. All the silent protest was enough! He couldn''t stand being ignored by


    Maisie anymore, and every time he threw up a sensitive topic, she ignored it in a way that left Ezra both


    frustrated and helpless.


    He didn''t want to take it anymore!


    Maisie tried to pull her hand out. But the harder she pulled, the more tightly Ezra tightened his grip.


    Maisie red at him and asked exasperatedly, "What the hell are you doing?"


    "I need an answer, explicitly." Ezra approached her step by step as he continued, "Let''s try it one more


    time, okay?"


    "I''ll try to be a good husband, a good father." His eyes red with earnestness, "Maisie, I really can''t


    live without you. I''ve more clearly realized how important you mean to me ...."


    Maisie pursed her lips facing his confession.


    But instinctively, Maisie suspected that every time when Ezra said something affectionate, he did it for


    the sake of their son.


    And Maisie had always believed that love happened at first sight, just as she did to him. But Ezra


    wasn''t like this, so she doubted his feeling.


    So Maisie rejected his offer again, "We really can''t work out."


    With a lingering sadness in his eyes, Ezra squeezed harder and asked, "Tell me, what''s wrong with


    us?"


    Before Maisie said anything, Ezra continued, "Are you going to say something like ''we''re not matched''


    just because we were born in different families? Are you afraid that my parents do not support us? But


    my mom likes you."


    "I don''t care what kind of family you once lived in, and neither does my mom. Is that because of the old


    man? He cares about nothing as long as he got Ezio."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "My best friends also supported us."


    Maisie had to admit that Ezra was articte at the moment and that his remarks left her with no reason


    to say no.


    Ezra kept going, "Now everyone knows our marriage. Few people said you weren''t good enough for


    me, and guess what? They were optimistic about our future, so what on earth are you worried about?"


    Even if there was a single argument against their marriage online, Ezra would throw money to clean it


    up.


    Maisie shook her head in dismay. She was worried about the criticism, but all this was only an external


    influence, wasn''t it? Julian fought for his rtionship with Emelia no matter how hard his mother


    stopped them only because he loved Emelia.


    They faced difficulties together. But the only problem between Maisie and Ezra was she doubted Ezra''s


    love and his persistence. She couldn''t afford to take another blow.


    Finally, she nced at her wrist and said lightly, "It''s not about chance. You have to think carefully


    about it."


    Maisie again beat around the bush. Ezra stared at her and got right to the heart of this, "Maisie,


    whatever you say, I''m going to win you back."


    Maisie was like ''this man was crazy, wasn''t he?''


    "I have to finish what I''ve left off," Ezra said as he let go of her hand, picked up a pile of clothes, and


    headed to the changing room.


    Maisie regained her sense after quite a while. When she stood up, Ezra had got out of the changing


    room, and again, walked closely to Maisie, narrowing his eyes at her. "Do you know what I mean?"


    Maisie took a step back while Ezra said with a curl-lipped mischievous grin, "That means you will be


    overwhelmed with my enthusiasm and my care only for you. Please prepare for it."


    Maisie was annoyed just by thinking of that, so she walked off to unpack her suitcase.


    She brought few clothes, which only took up a little space of the man''s vast closet even with her son''s


    clothes.


    But Ezra was dissatisfied with the number of her clothes and took out his phone, saying, "I will have the


    brand store send you some clothes."


    Maisie stopped him, "No, I have enough clothes."


    She had quit working, so she didn''t need to spend time getting dressed for work.


    Ezra insisted, "You are my wife now and you must wear something that lifts up to the name."


    Maisie watched in silence as he made a call to the brand store ¨C what ame excuse to get her new


    clothes!


    Maisie then suggested, "I think you should get some clothes for your mom. Although I don''t think she


    cares about this, you should do it for her."


    Maisie knew Nancy would be a good mother-inw, so putting herself in Nancy''s shoes, she would feel


    bad if her son sent a bunch of clothes to his wife but nothing for his mother.


    Ezra had to admit that he neglected his mother these days. He now truly realized why people always


    said that "happy wife, happy life".


    "I''ll do it right away. Thanks for your reminder, Mrs. Cantillo."


    Maisie was embarrassed by this weird title, so she went downstairs to prepare some food.


    Ezra had developed a thick skin, hadn''t he?

 Chapter 900 Did He Buy a Clothes Shop?

    Chapter 900 Did He Buy a Clothes Shop?


    Since the day was shorter in winter, it was already dark when Nancy woke up. She hurriedly got up and


    cleaned herself up before going downstairs.


    Maisie and Daisy, who were preparing dinner in the kitchen, had set the table with delicious dishes.


    Ezra was in the living room with his son, while scrolling through the phone to deal with some business.


    Seeing the cozy scene, Nancy was overflowing with warm feelings of love and didn''t worry about her


    son after realizing he had found the right woman who was an excellent girl with a positive attitude


    towards life.


    Although their rtionship still had problems, Nancy was ready to talk to his son about his matter since


    she thought that Ezra didn''t show enough sincerity to Maisie and that he didn''t want to show his


    feelings when without a sense of security in the rtionship.


    Nancy went to the kitchen first, smiled, and asked, "Do you need any help?"


    Maisie who had finished a meal quickly replied at the sight of her, "Thank you. I''ll just get all the food


    ready. You can wait outside."


    "I can also cook." Nancy rolled up her sleeves and came over.


    Knowing that Nancy was serious, Maisie pointed to the pasta ingredients and said, "You can help me


    with the pasta."


    Nancy nodded, "OK. He loved spaghetti bolognese since he was a child, so I''m good at making pasta."


    Then Nancy shot a meaningful nce at Maisie and wondered if she was ready to cook Ezra''s favorite


    food.


    Embarrassed, Maisie looked away and added, "Then you cook this meal. And I put the other dishes on


    the table first."


    In fact, Maisie knew Ezra loved pasta, so she decided to cook it for him when she lived in his home. In


    other words, she had to do something to return Ezra''s favor.


    When preparing the meal, Daisy told Maisie to save some food on other tes so that Daisy would


    stay in the kitchen to have dinner.


    Daisy would''ve eaten with Maisie at the same table. When Ezra came, he didn''t mind it. Now, Nancy


    naturally would not refuse to eat with Daisy at the same table.


    But Daisy voluntarily left the table to have lunch somewhere else because she felt that as an outsider


    she shouldn''t participate in their family conversations at the table. Maisie would have Daisy as a family


    who knew all her sufferings and felt it was reasonable to eat together. But since Daisy insisted on


    leaving the table, she had to give up.


    At the dinner table, Nancy praised Maisie''s cooking. "Living abroad all the year round, I really haven''t


    had such delicious food for a long time. Even when I cook, I often cook the simplest dishes and never


    get to eat so much."


    Ezra added, "You must be really lonely abroad, right? Do you want to go back to live with us?"


    "People you don''t like won''t bother you anymore. If youe back to live with us, I wouldn''t have to


    worry about you. And life will be much sweeter with us all living together," Ezra was very sincerely


    saying to his mother.


    But at the same time, Maisie paused and felt flustered since she and her son would not stay in this


    house if Nancy came back as Ezra wished.


    Ezra and Maisie just produced the sign of a warm family when Nancy stayed here for a couple of days.


    If Nancy lived here, Maisie could not pretend it for long with Ezra.


    But Maisie had to echo him at this time since she should sincerely wee Nancy home as his wife.


    "He is right. If youe back, you can live with your son."


    Regardless of her awkward rtionship with Ezra, Maisie hoped Nancy cane back to live with


    Ezra because Nancy living alone abroad always made others concerned.


    Nancy smiled. "Honestly, after living abroad for many years, I may not get used to life here."


    Knowing their rtionship was full of problems, Nancy didn''t ede to their request and the decision


    would be made after talking to her son about his feelings for Maisie.


    Nancy knew that if she expressed her intention toe back, Maisie would be embarrassed.


    When dinner was about to end, Ezra suddenly received a phone call from Phil.


    Phil said on the phone, "Diana posted a bail and awaited trial with restricted liberty of moving."


    Ezra turned solemn instantly. "What a cunning woman!"


    Phil added, "She could not escape from punishment. I remind you, you should inform your mother of


    this. Even though Diana''s being screened, she could pester your mother."


    "I see," Ezra replied and hung up.


    Nancy asked him, "Diana''s matter?"


    He nodded. "Diana posted a bail and awaited trial with restricted liberty of moving."


    Nancy mocked. "She indeed has some tricks. Tell me her phone number. I won''t wait for her toe to


    me. I''ll call her first."


    "What are you doing? She is a crazy woman." He refused to tell his mother the phone number.


    Nancy calmly said, "I take action first. Phil figured out she was going to get me in trouble. I''ll go first."


    At first, to protect his mother, Ezra didn''t approve of Nancy calling Diana. But finally, he gave Nancy the


    number after yielding to her determination.


    "Don''t worry. No one can bully me." Sheforted Ezra.


    Nancy wouldn''t argue with Diana or fight over something with her, which didn''t mean that Nancy was


    easy to be bullied.


    After dinner, Ezra called Nancy upstairs to try on clothes. "In the afternoon, I bought some clothes for


    you and Maisie. She has tried on her dress. You try yours."


    Nancy was surprised. "New clothes for me?"


    Before he answered, Nancy added firmly, "It is Maisie''s idea, isn''t it? My son will never be a thoughtful


    man."


    These words rendered him speechless.


    Ezra would give her all kinds of jewelry and gifts, whether it was her birthday or Mother''s Day. He


    wanted to defend himself but suddenly thought that his mother may deliberately criticize him so as to


    praise Maisie. So he smiled and said, "It was her idea."


    Nancy looked at him in disgust. "Girls are really the sweetest."


    Nancy linked arms with Maisie and invited, "Come with me."


    Maisie could not refuse her. In fact, Maisie never tried on all the clothes as Ezra had said because


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    there were so many.


    In the afternoon, when she was still preparing food, the clothes were delivered to their home. Maisie


    was shocked to seerge boxes that cluttered the hallway and living room, wondering if he had bought


    a clothes shop.

 Chapter 901 In One Room

    Chapter 901 In One Room


    Maisie had no idea how to deal with those clothes. If Ezra could return some of them, that would be


    great. "It''s too much for me. You''d better return some."


    Ezra said, "Howe it''s too much? You can wear different suits every day, or wear two suits in one


    day."


    Maisie rejoined, "There are so many clothes. I don''t even want to try them on. What if some clothes


    don''t fit me?"


    Ezra simply sent those brand representatives away. Then who would bring back those unfit clothes?


    But Ezra insisted, "Everything looks good on you. And I know your style. They will fit you perfectly."


    Maisie hesitated. She wanted to tell him that it was not about not style, but size.


    Ezra seemed to see her through. He approached Maisie and said to her in a subdued tone, "As for


    size, I believe my judgment."


    After all, he had measured her size after that night they slept together.


    "Shame on you," Maisie wanted to say that, but it was unnecessary to make a fuss about it.


    Fine, since he insisted, she would keep them. Anyway, it was her call whether to wear them or not.


    While she was busy in the kitchen, Ezra took the liberty to take those clothes upstairs and hang them in


    the closet, leaving Nancy in the living room.


    After a while, he moved Nancy''s clothes to her bedroom, leaving the space for twodies.


    Indeed, Ezra had good taste. Those he picked for Nancy were totally suitable for her.


    "It strikes me that he has good taste," Nancy said while she was holding a dress in front of a mirror.


    "Yeah." Maisie, too, thought them chic.


    Actually, Maisie was always aware of Ezras ''good taste.


    Nancy added, "When the weather''s good, we should find a nice ce to take photos. If you guys could


    wear some white shirts, lovers pack, or parent-child outfits, that''ll be better."


    Nancy was so enthusiastic as a photographer that Maisie found it hard to reject her, so she nodded


    with a smile, "White shirts should do."


    Both Maisie and Ezra worked in business, which meant they had plenty of white shirts. Plus, her son


    also had enough white clothes. It should be easy to work out some parent-child outfits.


    "You can bring several pieces. I think you will look great on camera with that cheek and bone. I should


    like to take more photos of you." said Nancy.


    Maisie smiled, "Then I am much honored."


    "Well, we are family. I''m more than willing to take photos and record your life for you."


    "Thank you anyway." Maisie looked away due to the shyness that resulted from Nancy''s hospitality.


    When she first proposed to take photos, Maisie wanted to tell Ezra to turn down the suggestion. But


    now, it seemed impossible.


    Well, consider it something that would leave beautiful memories for both her son and Ezra.


    After Nancy tried her clothes, they went downstairs. The four of them chatted for a while in the living


    room and parted when the little boy was sleeping. Ezra carried the boy upstairs, and Maisie followed


    him.


    When they were in the bedroom on the third floor, Maisie said to him, "You and Ezio take therge bed,


    and I will take the couch."


    Ezra gave her a nce without saying anything. He simply took off the child''s clothes before taking a


    shower. And his shirt was off too. Otherwise, they would be wet.


    His mere nce and silence already aroused some dissatisfaction in Maisie. And now he was taking


    off his shirt like there was no one else in the room, which was a scene from which she immediately


    averted her attention.


    While he was passing before her with his half-naked body and her son, Maisie somehow felt her throat


    a bit itchy.


    She red at his back and his broad shoulder. He was deliberate, right?


    He meant to walk back and forth like that in front of her!


    Seeing that he had gone into the bathroom with her son, Maisie took out a nket and a pillow on the


    sofa.


    The minute she finished preparing the bed, Ezra called her in the bathroom, "Maisie, could you help me


    here?"


    Maisie rushed to the bathroom. It turned out his face was covered with foam when he was helping the


    kid take a shower.


    Hearing the footsteps, he asked Maisie while holding the kid, "Could you wipe my face? I can barely


    see anything."


    Maisie did as he said. She took a towel and wiped the foam away.


    Ezra continued, "And my body."


    Maisie glimpsed at his torso and said, "They will go away when you take a showerter."


    Was he not going to take shower?


    Ezra was about to open his mouth again when Maisie interjected, "Ezra, it''s not funny."


    She put the towel aside and left the bathroom.


    ''Don''t presume that she didn''t notice that he was trying to flirt with her!''


    After the door was closed, Ezra said to his foam-covered son resignedly, "Well, it''s only you and me


    and a normal shower. Your mother is not gullible and she doesn''t give a shit about me."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    But the little one could hardly understand what he had said. When he was in the tub again, Ezio was so


    thrilled that he spilled the water again and wet Ezra.


    When it was done, Ezra called Maisie to take the little one out. The door was half-opened, and through


    the slit of the door, Maisie quickly took her son out and shut the door.


    Maisie had showered her son before, so she was pretty sure ording to what she had heard, Ezra


    was pretty fucked up with foams. To avoid seeing anything that she was not supposed to see, Maisie


    took such a strategy.


    Ezra, on the other hand, was quite amused.


    He dared not to do anything inappropriate, lest he should be kicked out again.


    Maisie put her son down on the bed, applied lotion on him, changed diapers, and put clothes on him.


    Maisie lowered her head and softly kissed him, "You will sleep with daddy these days, alright?"


    It appeared to Maisie that her little boy had been quite familiar with Ezra. It should be alright for him to


    sleep with his daddy.


    Seeing that the little boy did not remonstrate, Maisie held him up, "Mom''s going to make you some


    milk. You drink and go to sleep."


    The minute she turned around, Ezra came out of the bathroom with only a towel on his waist.


    Maisie was embarrassed. Ezra realized and hastened to say, "Sorry, I''m used to living all alone."


    However, though he was apologizing, he seemed to have no intention to put on some pajamas. Maisie


    could only re at him before taking her son for milk.

 Chapter 902 A Mans Mouth Deceives a Ghost

    Chapter 902 A Man''s Mouth Deceives a Ghost


    Maisie was on the sofa, while in her arms, Ezio was holding a bottle, gradually getting sleepy.


    Ezra put on a pajama and sat gently beside her.


    They remained silent in case the child should be waking up. They simply put their attention on the little


    kid who gradually fell asleep.


    Maisie continued to hold Ezio in her arms to make sure he waspletely asleep.


    Then Ezra murmured abruptly, "Does it hurt when you were giving birth?"


    People always say childbirth was scary. Ezra, too, had read on the news how painful it was to give


    birth. It was kind of beyond his imagination as to how she conceived the baby.


    Maisie did not expect him to ask such a question. She thought a while and said, "It''s not so painful for


    me. The whole process was smooth. So it was okay."


    It was altogether a smooth process. Though the contraction was excruciating, the dtation and giving


    birth were quick, unlike others who could not give birth even after trying for a long time.


    Her recovery was also quite speedy, which may have something to do with her regr working out.


    "I''m sorry¡­"Ezra hated it when she treated everything like they were not a big deal. He''d rather she cry


    or me him when mentioning those pains so that the pressure in his heart could be alleviated.


    Maisie looked at him and said seriously, "You don''t have to say that. How should I put it¡­ It was my


    choice to keep the child. And I will keep him no matter how much pain I''ll have to suffer."


    Her calm and ration upset Ezra even more. Why couldn''t she show him her weak side, so that he could


    But he knew Maisie would never do that.


    Ezra continued, "Then did you puke and couldn''t eat anything when you were pregnant?"


    He remembered Emilia used to vomit so bad during her pregnancy that Julian became worried and


    racked his mind to get her to eat more every day.


    A huge wave of guilt washed over Ezra when he was thinking about how considerate Julian was to


    Emilia, and how Maisie managed to deal with everything all alone in Grafstin at a most tiring time when


    she had just be the leader of a branchpany.


    To make things worse, she had to go through a car ident arranged by his evil father¡­


    Ezra could understand now why David hated his father so much. It was because Maisie meant a lot to


    David. She was so important that any grievances of hers were equally painful for David, just like Ezra


    was today.


    Maisie answered honestly, "It was okay. The vomit thing was not extremely bad."


    The situation varies as everyone had a different condition. Some would vomit a lot, but some barely


    vomit. She was thetter. asionally after getting up, she would retch, but soon she would feel


    better.


    Thinking of that, Maisie could not help looking down tenderly at the little thing sleeping in her arms, "It


    suddenly strikes me that he''s a real angel to me. He has always behaved so well whether in pregnancy


    or giving birth, or raising him."


    The little boy seemed able to sense how uneasy it was for her to raise him alone, so he was good as


    early as when he was in her womb. After he was born, he was much easier to raise than other children.


    Once he was full and slept well, he would be smiley all day.


    Maisie was so grateful.


    While Maisie was looking at the child, Ezra was staring at her affectionately.


    She looked even more attractive under the night light. Ezra said gently, "It must be because he


    resembles you."


    Maisie behaved just as well. There was nothing to worry about when one had a staff or a girlfriend like


    her.


    When Ezra first met her, Maisie was Julian''s assistant. He wondered why Julian put so much


    confidence in her and entrusted her with so many things.


    Julian answered him with certainty, "Maisie will do it well."


    Ezra, however, doubted whether a young girl like Maisie could deal withplicated things. Butter, it


    was proved that she did bring things to perfection. Few people at her age, if not none, could surpass


    her.


    Later, when they were together, there was nothing to worry about orin about her. She would not


    quarrel with him, nor would she seek his attention all the time. She did not even ask him for presents


    on special days.


    So naturally, he seldom exined to her, for he believed she would understand.


    But now, he found out that there were downsides to a woman''s behaving too well, that was, a man


    would seem to be superfluous.


    Hearing hismentary, Maisie nced at him and said, "Nancy told me that you were a good boy


    when you were a child."


    When Nancy was trying on clothes, they talked for a while. Nancy mentioned a lot about Ezra''s


    childhood. Maisie believed his sullenness was caused by his father''s forcing him back to the Cantillos.


    Maisie continued to speak in a soft voice when she found her son waspletely asleep, "I will put him


    in the smaller bed. Go and sleep with him."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emilia prepared a lot of things for her, including a baby''s bed, which was on one side of therge bed.


    When Maisie put the baby in, he seemed to find the bed unfamiliar, so Maisie tapped him tenderly for a


    while.


    "How about you sleep on the bed and I will sleep on the couch." Ezra proposed.


    "You can''t sleep well on the couch. It is too small for you." Maisie insisted.


    Ezra, sitting at the bedside, pat the bed below him and said, "Actually the bed isrge enough for two


    people. I promise I won''t touch you."


    Maisie simply neglected him and focused on arranging the quilt for her son, "A man''s mouth deceives a


    ghost."


    She was not going to buy his words.


    Ezra was amused since he did not expect her to banter with him. He continued, "Or we can put some


    pillows or quilts between us?"


    Maisie turned around and was about to go wash in the bathroom.


    Ezra clenched his teeth, "If I do want to do something to you, you can''t escape by going to the couch."


    But no one responded to him except Maisie''s aloof back. Ezra could only throw himself into the bed.


    She was evil.


    She neglected him.


    It was not that Maisie was impolite. It was just that she was really not in a mood to give him responses.


    She supposed he himself knew that his words were not credible, but he continued to ramble. She had


    no better way but to leave him alone.


    When Maisie went to the locker room to fetch some clothes, she was stunned by the dazzling array of


    clothes.


    She and her son''s clothes only took up small space when they first moved in, now women''s wear had


    upied the majority of the closet. Ezra''s space wasrgelypressed.

 Chapter 903 Massage for Him

    Chapter 903 Massage for Him


    She even found several pieces of the cocktail dress.


    Maisie popped out of the cloakroom, asking him, "Why did you get me cocktail dresses?"


    Ezra propped up from the bed, and answered, "Tomorrow there''s a dinner party. I want you to go with


    me."


    Maisie frowned, "Me? Is that appropriate?"


    As a woman engaged in business, she was clear that people like Ezra need to attend various


    asions at the end of the year. But still, she was startled that he was bringing her.


    Ezra hummed, "What''s inappropriate? You are Mrs. Cantillo. If I don''t go with you, who should I go


    with?"


    Maisie tried to exin, "I mean is it appropriate to bring a family member to the party? And is it a bit


    awkward for others to see me at such an event? You know, we just got married."


    "You don''t want to go with me, do you?" Ezra narrowed his eyes and pointed out what was going on in


    Maisie''s mind.


    She pressed her lips, refraining from saying a word.


    To expose their rtionship was not in her n. Who would know the meeting with Nancy at the airport


    could stir so much poprity? It even went on hot trending.


    If she were to go with him, the tie between them would only be stronger.


    So she didn''t want to go with him, truly.


    After staring at Maisie for who knew how long a time, Ezra pulled the quilt over to cover himself and,


    like her, refused to respond to the outer world.


    His discontent Maisie sensed. But the question was, she thought she did not do anything wrong. And


    instead of trying tofort him or initiate a conversation, Maisie simply went to the bathroom.


    Actually, it was Ezra who was trying to blur the line all the time. Maisie had told him before they got


    married about the divorce thing, but he always ignored her, hoping they could be normal couples.


    The moment the door was closed, Ezra sprung up from the bed.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It never appeared more clear to him that Maisie didn''t care a little about him. She was totally indifferent


    to his state of mind. Whether he was happy or not she didn''t care. She never was a woman who would


    coax a man, and ording to the current situation, it was almost impossible that she woulde to


    soothe him.


    Ezra was discouraged. But on second thoughts, he coaxed himself out of depression. Well, better to


    alleviate the tension himself. Otherwise, he should suffer if she truly refused to talk to him.


    He averted his attention and fixed it on his son who was sleeping on the baby''s bed and went to lie


    down on the couch.


    He could never let Maisie sleep on a couch, though the couch was indeed ufortable for a man of


    his height. While lying on it, Ezra started to browse through his phone and liked Nina''s new update.


    Soon Nina texted him, "Isn''t it the middle of the night in China, Mr. Cantillo? Why are you liking my


    posts instead of spending your happy time with Maisie?"


    Ezra had sufficient proof that it was sarcasm. Nina knew at this stage there couldn''t be any intimacy


    between him and Maisie. What happy time could there be?


    He answered, "She wants nothing but to leave. What opportunity do you think I have?"


    In return, Nina sent a list of lol. Ezra, on his part, believed that was the end of their conversation.


    He knew what kind of person Nina was based on his observation of what happened between Julian


    and Emilia, someone who took delight in others'' misery.


    Nina sent another text, "I have an idea that might help you retain her."


    "What''s that?" His interest was aroused instantly.


    Nina texted, "Get another baby, well, if you had the chance."


    Her idea was hardly helpful. If he had the chance, Ezra wouldn''t be as upset as now.


    But her idea generated new fascination in his mind. Ezra could not help imagining what their next child


    would look like. He hoped they could have a girl. Then they would have children of both sexes.


    The thought of having a little girl softened Ezra''s heart. He used tough at Julian for being servile to


    his daughter, now he only felt he would be a better servant than him.


    Hearing the sound wafting from the bathroom, he immediately dropped the phone and pretended that


    he had fallen asleep, or Maisie would drag him to sleep on the bed.


    When Maisie came out, she saw Ezra lying on the couch with his long legs up on the arms on the other


    end. A quite ufortable position indeed.


    "Ezra?" She called his name in a subdued voice.


    They agreed that he should sleep on the bed, didn''t they? Why was he on the couch?


    "Go sleep on the bed." She shook him slightly seeing that there was no reaction.


    He rolled over and turned his face to the couch.


    Maisie slightly frowned. He had fallen asleep while she took a shower?


    She bowed down and approached him to see whether he was truly asleep.


    She had just taken a shower and as her fragrance wafted towards him, his throat could not help


    bobbing.


    Maisie saw it instantly, straightened herself, and headed to the bed with anger.


    If he wanted to sleep on the couch with his dirty thoughts, then so be it.


    Maisie had a good sleep on the bed, while Ezra felt soreness everywhere.


    When seeing him turning his neck, Maisie felt guilty again.


    After her son was dressed, Maisie approached him and proposed, "Do you want me to rub your neck?"


    After all, Ezra gave the bed to her and Nancy would definitely question her if she saw Ezra had a stiff


    neck.


    The hand on his neck stiffened, and he asked a bit surprised, "For me?"


    "Do you want it or not?" Maisie just put it.


    "Yes, please. I could hardly turn my neck." Said Ezra while sitting on the couch.


    Maisie stood behind him, putting her hands on his neck. But Ezra let out a hiss as she rubbed his neck,


    "Maisie, are you trying to kill me?"


    "I haven''t started yet."


    Then she continued rubbing as Ezra was howling, "Ouch."


    "Hold on. It may hurt a bit. But after a while, you will feel much better." Of course, Maisie was not


    rubbing randomly. She liked traditional Chinese medicine and stuff like acupuncture and massage, but


    she was too busy to learn when she was at work. After the baby came into her life, she bought books


    and learned carefully.


    The pediatric massage was especially helpful.


    Meanwhile, she also studied adult massage. She even went to learn from the experts in massage


    house. Rubbing Ezra''s neck was only a piece of cake. It was just his voice sounded like she was really


    going to murder him.

 Chapter 904 The Best Choice

    Chapter 904 The Best Choice


    Ezra felt much better thanks to Maisie.


    He said genuinely, "Thank you, Maisie."


    "You should sleep in the bed."


    He did not speak. As a man, how could he let a woman sleep on a couch?


    Maisie sensed he was keen on his decision, so she simply dropped the subject. As her son was


    babbling for no one was ying with him, she walked in his direction, held him in her arms, and was


    about to go downstairs.


    Ezra took the little guy over like he ought to do that, and they went down together.


    He said to the little boy, "Your mom''s magnificent now. She can even do massage. No wonder she''s


    increasingly disdaining me."


    Maisie could not help interjecting, "Oh, shut up."


    What was the bull shitting? Did she disdain him?


    Ezra did as she told, while the corner of his mouth curved upward, which indicated he was in a good


    mood.


    Maisie''s other emotions, except coolness, could always delight him. They made him feel like she was


    not so ruthless toward him.


    When they were downstairs, the breakfast was already done, which, ording to Daisy, was all


    prepared by Nancy.


    Maisie felt she shouldn''t have let her guest do that, but Nancy smiled, "At this age, one tends to get up


    really early. So I made some simple breakfast."


    Though she said simple, the dishes on the table were nothing simple.


    Nancy changed the subject and asked Ezra, "Were you howling upstairs?"


    Ezra exined, "Maisie was giving me rubbing."


    "That''s a good thing. I thought someone was ughtering pigs." Nancymented.


    Ezra had once heard Arthurining about his mother. Arthur said he felt he was not her real son


    because his mother was so nice to Jean. She would agree with everything Jean said. And as for Arthur,


    even his breathing was wrong.


    Now Ezra felt exactly what Arthur had felt. But, despite the fact that his mother was taking Maisie''s


    side, his heart was as sweet as honey.


    It was just like the smiley face Arthur had every time heined.


    While they were having breakfast, Nancy asked, "What are you guys going to do today?"


    Ezra said, "I''m going to the Canuli."


    Maisie let out a long relieving sigh. Finally. She had this idea that Ezra should go to thepany for a


    long time. Ever since he knew the existence of his son, Ezra went to Grafstin. Though he went to deal


    with the suicide incident of the manager for some time, he went back to Grafstin again to spend time


    with her and his son.


    In spite of the fact that he was working remotely on his phone andputer, Maisie still worried


    something bad might happen if he was absent from thepany for too long a time.


    But now that Mrs. Cantillo was not here, and Ruth was in a mess, they probably would not have time to


    make any trouble for him. Besides, Roman had made a public statement. Everyone in Canuli should


    admit Ezra now.


    Maisie had once heard Julian say that in fact, most people in Canuli supported Ezra. After all, it was


    Ezra who led thepany forward. As a member of thepany, of course, they hoped Canuli well.


    Though, a small portion was on Mrs. Cantillo''s side. They wavered over which side to support, and in


    case Ruth should take over thepany, they teamed with her and Mrs. Cantillo. On the surface, they


    dared not to go against Ezra, but secretly, they had done foul things.


    Now that everything was settled, it was time for Ezra to deal with them.


    And another reason why Maisie wanted Ezra to go to thepany was that she wanted Ezra away


    from her. Maisie felt ufortable, especially when she needed to act intimately with him before


    Nancy.


    Ezra gave her a cold glimpse and understood immediately what was in her mind.


    Maisie, however, averted her eyes to her son, ignoring the warning in his eyes.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Nancy said, "Okay, you do your business. We will stay home to study which ce should we go to take


    photos this season."


    Both Maisie and Ezra did not protest. After breakfast, they parted to do their own businesses.


    Nancy liked her grandson very much and went to the toy room with Daisy to take photos of him.


    Ezra changed his clothes and was about to go out when Maisie asked him, "Has Nancy asked why I


    don''t go to work and stay at home all the time?"


    Maisie had resigned from the job in Grafstin so that she could go abroadter, and now, she was


    staying at home. But since they could not tell Nancy now that she was going abroad, Maisie was a bit


    worried about her noticing it.


    "No." Ezraforted her, "Don''t worry. My mother won''t probe into other''s life. If these things bother


    you, she won''t ask."


    Ezra even doubted whether his mother had sensed something wrong between him and Maisie, and


    pretended to know nothing so that their little secret would remain safe.


    "That''s nice." Said Maisie.


    Ezra, with one hand in his pocket, smiled and stared at the woman, "Mrs. Cantillo, are you going to kiss


    me goodbye?"


    Maisie wondered what on earth was in his mind?


    She red at him and said, "Mr. Cantillo, mind your words."


    She was about to turn around when Ezra sped her wrist and turned her back. She looked at the


    hand on her wrist, which gradually loosened in a reluctant manner.


    He hastened to ask her, genuinely, "Don''t you want to stay here?"


    "Maisie, that woman is in jail because of her own faults now. There''s no danger for you and Ezio to stay


    here."


    "You wanted to go abroad to avoid the potential threats from her, didn''t you?"


    Maisie admitted her feelings grewplicated.


    It was true that she wanted to go abroad in case any harm should happen to her son when Mrs.


    Cantillo was in her crazy battle for inheritance. Maisie thought if she could not face it directly, it would


    be better for her to run away from it.


    "Though you don''t want me here, if you and Ezio stay in Riverside, he can always see his father.


    Besides, your best friend Emilia is here. David is here. The most important people in your life are here.


    Why must you go?"


    "Julian said he would save the position for you. As long as you want, you can still be his assistant. You


    have your career, friends, and family here. Aren''t all those things better than going abroad?"


    The tone he was saying was nothing but sincere and considerate.


    Ezra had to admit that personally, he had his own intention in persuading her to stay, but he believed


    anyone would agree that this was the best choice for her.

 Chapter 905 To Stay

    Chapter 905 To Stay


    Maisie''s already messed-up mind was even more messed up when it was hit by Ezra''s pleadings. She


    felt almost panicked.


    "You should go to work." She said and was about to leave when Ezra pulled her back again.


    But this time, he pulled harder and Maisie bumped into his chest, his arms closed tightly around her


    waist.


    Ezra came close, and almost uttered with his mouth resting on the corner of hers, "You know, Maisie.


    You are a coward. You''ve been running away."


    It was as if all her little secrets were lying bare in front of him. Maisie was so annoyed that somehow,


    she managed to push him away and fled the scene.


    On the other hand, Ezra let out a long sigh and went downstairs.


    He admitted that those words were harsh. But Ezra was afraid that if he didn''t push her, Maisie would


    always parry.


    Not long after Ezra left, Emilia called Maisie that she wasing to see Maisie with her two children,


    which made thetter so happy.


    It was Julian who sent them here. Meanwhile, Julian paid a formal call on Nancy. The harmonious


    picture of Julian''s family left Nancy with many thoughts.


    When could her son have such a happy life with Maisie?


    Since Julian had work to do, he left early. Emilia, together with her two children, stayed and chatted


    with Maisie and Nancy.


    Nancy was quite absorbed in taking photos of the three children.


    Emilia and Maisie were all worried that she would strain herself. But Nancy said, "People of my age


    enjoy watching children y together. Don''t worry about me. Just enjoying your conversation."


    "Although I look slim and weak, I''m really tough. Taking photos for them is really nothing for me."


    Then she returned to her photo shooting. She used to take photos all day of old, sometimes even


    taking for hours without having a break, so that she and little Ezra could have a ce to live in and food


    to eat.


    Now though she had certain fame and didn''t need to work so hard, it was not an easy job to be a


    photographer after all. She needed to stay ready and strong. And taking photos of several children


    wouldn''t strain her at all.


    When there were only Emilia and Maisie in the room, Emilia asked her, "How''s your n going?"


    Maisie said, "I''ve handed in a lot of materials. And several dayster I''m going to apply for a visa."


    Emilia gazed at her, with reluctance in her eyes, "Maisie, I really hope you could stay here."


    Maisie too was sad, "I don''t want to leave you either."


    Emilia added, "Is there really no way for you to stay?"


    In case Maisie thought she was helping Ezra persuade her, she exined, "I didn''t say this for Ezra''s


    sake. I said it for my own sake and yours."


    "Now Jean lives in Zoshalor. Nina''s always shooting. When you were in Grafstin, I felt so lonely. You


    know, a lot of things are not supposed to talk to a man."


    "If it''s possible, I really hope you could stay in Riverside City. In that case, we could hang out regrly,


    chatting, eating, and ying with our children."


    Emilia''s description was also something Maisie wanted. She hoped to have a friend of mutual


    But¡­Maisie didn''t want to be entangled in Ezra''s life. If she stayed, this thing could never be ended.


    His son was here. Ezra could easily appear in her life again by simply saying that he wanted to see his


    son.


    At the same time, Maisie had to admit that she wavered.


    Emilia was really an important and precious friend to her. And the images she described of them going


    out and ying with their children were indeed tempting.


    Maisie was already confused by Ezra''s former speech, and now with Emilia''s persuasion, she almost


    made up her mind that she was not going abroad.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Why not stay in Riverside City? If she could continue to work in the Hughes Group, she would be more


    than willing to make contributions to Julian''spany. If not, she could just find another job. With her


    ability, it wouldn''t be a problem to raise her son.


    Thinking of that, she could not help giving Emilia a huge hug, "Then I will stay."


    Emilia was thrilled, "Really?"


    Maisie loosened and added, "Sure."


    She added, "It''s truly hard for me to leave you guys."


    "That''ll be great." Emilia had so filled with happiness that the corner of her eyes went red. "I''m going to


    send the message to Jean and Nina."


    As she was saying, Emilia took out her phone and was about to send it to their chatting group, but the


    next minute, she stopped and said, "I should tell Julian first."


    Seeing the bewildered face on Maisie''s face, Emilia said seriously, "Actually, before I was here, he told


    me to ask you if you want to return to the Hughes Group and continue to be his assistant?"


    "Of course, based on the premise that you choose to stay in Riverside City. If you insist on going


    abroad, he told me not to ask."


    Maisie said, "Sure I would love to. But hasn''t he already had a new assistant?"


    The Hughes Group meant so much to Maisie. If it was not for those incidents, Maisie was supposed to


    spend her whole life there.


    When she proposed to resign and leave the city, Julian sent her to take charge of a branchpany.


    Since he had aplicated daily routine, which was tooplicated for David alone, he promoted


    another assistant.


    But this time, the new assistant was a man, for Julian wanted nothing to trouble Emilia.


    Emiliaughed, "Not all assistants are aspetent as you, especially if the assistant is to handle


    Julian''s work."


    "He hasined numerous times of how his new assistant failed to follow his pace. And you know,


    a male assistant is not as scrupulous as a female one."


    "What he means is that if you''d like to return to the Hughes Group, he would feel more assured for you


    to take this job. It will probably be a salvation for the new assistant, too."


    "Of course, I''d like to," Maisie said without hesitation.


    "But I think I owe so much to Mr. Hughes. You know, me leaving anding back."


    Julian and the Hughes Fund had been a great help for Maisie and David. But her incessant personal


    business and the changing job really caused many troubles for Julian.


    Emiliaforted her, "There''s nothing to feel sorry about. We all know you don''t want that."


    If it was not for the rtionship with Ezra, she wouldn''t trouble herself so much.

 Chapter 906 Friends Are Much Liable Than Men

    Chapter 906 Friends Are Much Liable Than Men


    Emilia had heard from Julian that in the past years, somepanies had tried to recruit Maisie and


    David who were both mature andpetent after years of experience in the Hughes Group since


    president assistant, and secretary were not easy jobs for normal people.


    Manypanies promised to offer them high positions and sries, but they remained untouched.


    They simply did their own job without requiring either higher ranks or higher sries.


    But of course, Julian treat them just as well, for he knew how important they were. With them by his


    side, the pressure was much relieved.


    Later, Emilia texted Julian that Maisie agreed to return. Not long after, Julian called Maisie and told her


    that she could take the time to apany Nancy first. Going to work could wait.


    Besides, he also reminded her to think about her rtionship with Ezra.


    Maisie took all his suggestions.


    Julian thought a while and eventually called Ezra.


    "Maisie agreed to stay." He said sinctly.


    Ezra eximed, "What?"


    He added, "I don''t know if Emilia''s words worked, Maisie agreed not to go abroad anyway. I intend to


    let here back to the Hughes Group."


    Was it because of Emilia? What about all the effort Ezra had made?


    He talked with her seriously in the morning, yet did not elicit a response from Maisie.


    And now when Emilia talked with her, she agreed to stay?


    Was that happiness or bitterness Ezra could not tell.


    Julian added, "Now that she decided to stay, you''d better think about what you are going to do with


    her."


    Then the phone was hung up. Ezra, who was currently at thepany, felt depressed. In Maisie''s


    eyes, he was even less important than Emilia.


    He wanted to call her andin about all that. But he dared not to.


    Anyway, her decision to stay offered some repose for him. Otherwise, if she and his son lived abroad, it


    would be extremely inconvenient for him to salvage something.


    Atst, Ezra still called Maisie.


    He hadn''t seen her for the majority of the morning. Ezra missed Maisie, so he needed to speak to her


    under some disguise.


    After Maisie picked up the phone, Ezra said gently, "I heard you are not going abroad?"


    Maisie was a bit surprised by how fast he heard the news, but she answered as usual, "Yes."


    He must have heard it from Julian. She never thought her boss could be so gossiping.


    Ezra added, "It''s good to live in Riverside."


    Somehow, he failed to hold it back and hummed, "It seems Emilia''s more important than me."


    Maisie sensed theint in his tone and said, "Often, friends are more liable than men."


    She didn''t mean to provoke Ezra. She was just telling the truth.


    Some women might simply revolve around men once they were in love or get married. They


    abandoned their friends and career and ended up with nothing once they were dumped.


    It was not right. It was something extremely irrational.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Compared to clinging to a man, it would be better to depend on oneself. Maisie was the best paragon.


    Though she had broken up with her boyfriend, Maisie could still live her own life. Though she was


    pregnant, she was still able to raise the child and give both the child and herself a life of quality.


    That was the reason why she would tell Ezra that. And it could not be denied that during her most


    difficult time of pregnancy, it was her friends like Emilia and Jean who had greatly encouraged and


    Ezra didn''t know what to say.


    Well, he guessed he sought the humiliation himself.


    And it appeared more clear than ever that she truly didn''t care about him.


    To make it less awkward, he changed the subject, "You don''t have to prepare lunch today. I will have


    someone deliver it."


    Maisie said politely, "Thank you."


    Ezra, tired ofining about her indifference and aloofness, simply said goodbye and went to do


    his work.


    He had been absent from thepany for quite a long time and there did umte much work.


    Once he buried himself in work, he forgot temporarily the feeling of being the less important one.


    While Nancy was taking care of the children, she took a break and found a quiet ce to make a call.


    Certainly, she was to call Diana. Since someone put up bail for her, Nancy supposed Diana was out by


    this time.


    Soon, the phone was picked up and the unkind voice of Diana''s wafted over, "Hello?"


    It could be inferred what a terrible life Diana was having right now based on her tone and voice. Nancy


    smiled instantly and said in a joyful tone, "It''s me. Nancy."


    Diana was enraged instantly and screamed at her, "Bitch! How dare you call me!"


    Nancy smiled even more, "Mrs. Cantillo. It has been so many years and you still haven''t improved your


    ability to abuse others. Bitch is still the only word you know."


    This word Nancy had heard numerous times.


    Every time Diana saw her, she used the phrase to Nancy.


    Nancy had cried and pleaded. She had exined to Diana that she was forced by Roman and there


    was just one night and that she didn''t like Roman at all. Nancy had begged Diana to have mercy on her


    and stop making a scene at her school and the orphanage where she grew up.


    Nancy also swore that she wouldn''t ask for a penny from the Cantillos. But Diana just wouldn''t let her


    go. Diana just stubbornly stuck to the idea that Nancy was just like other women who coveted Roman''s


    money and spared no efforts to get rid of Nancy until she had no other option but to flee abroad.


    Nancy remembered every humiliation and abuse from Diana. She had heard so much that she was


    almost numb to them.


    Her gloating and joy seeded in enraging Diana, who indeed had no other words to cast at her. As a


    result, she just kept screaming, "Bitch! I''m going to kill you."


    "You must calm down. I''m recording. If I hand the record to the police, your crazy behavior is not going


    to win you bail." Nancy said slowly, but every word she said was like a knife stabbed into Diana''s heart.


    That was why she called her. To harshly irritate and insult her.


    Women like Diana cared nothing more than their dignity. Her deliberate calling and teasing at her most


    miserable time were definitely crueler than killing her.


    It turned out just like she had imagined. Diana was screaming on the other end, "Nancy. You will not die


    decently. You will not!"


    "You must be mistaken. For now, you are more likely to die indecently." Nancy said in a rxed tone,


    "Have you imagined what life would be to live in prison? I''m afraid attempted murder is going to put you


    in there for several years."


    "Mom! Mom¡ª" the minute she finished her sentence, Nancy heard the panicked voice of Ruth from the


    other end of the phone. Diana was so filled with anger that she fainted.

 Chapter 907 Attend the Dinner Party

    Chapter 907 Attend the Dinner Party


    Nancy hung up the phone, satisfied. Revenge felt so good.


    Actually, Nancy did not intend to do it. But when it urred to her that Diana ensnared little Ezio when


    he was only eight months old, Nancy felt she must do something.


    And this feeling grew even stronger when Nancy saw the scar on little Ezio''s forehead. Every time she


    saw that her heart would ache for him.


    Though Arthur offered the best medicine, these terrible scars wouldn''t fade away in one or two days. It


    was still carved on the forehead of the little boy. Nancy could not imagine how much Maisie had


    suffered when the child was hurt.


    For a mother, it hurt more than anything else.


    That was why Nancy hated Diana. That was why Nancy deliberately called Diana to insult her.


    If she could, Nancy would send Diana to hell.


    After the phone call, Nancy picked up her camera and continued to take photos of the kids as if nothing


    had happened.


    On the other hand, things were all messed up for Diana and Ruth. The former was barely home when


    Diana picked up Nancy''s phone and got herself fainted. Ruth had to call an ambnce to get her to a


    hospital.


    Ruth must deal with everything, for Anna had disappeared several days ago. She had tried every


    possible means, but Anna was nowhere to be found.


    Normally, people would have called the police, but Ruth didn''t. Ruth was hoping that something could


    happen to Anna so that Ruth could take her property.


    However, Diana passed out at a time when Ruth felt so tired of facing all the things by herself.


    Ruth had to take care of her son. She got no money. And her husband''s family was getting discontent


    with her. Not to mention her husband''s long face.


    The worst thing was that leaders in the Canuli who used to support her was beginning to switch side. In


    the past, Ruth was always vice-president, but that position now seemed precarious. How would Ezra


    continue to keep her?


    With so much pressure, Ruth still had to attend to her mother. It was exhausting.


    Ruth sent a voice message to Anna in a hoarse voice, "Where the hell are you now? Come back and


    look after your mother!"


    "Anna, for the past few years, you''ve been treated like a princess. And now you run away when


    something bad happens. Have you no conscience?"


    "If you don''t want to look after your mother, give the money back. You pay the money, and I''ll pay the


    As Ruth was saying, she betrayed her real intention¡ªAnna''s money.


    It was just her message was never responded to by Anna. Out of anger, Ruth threw her phone away.


    After Diana was sent to the hospital, she was thoroughly examined. The doctor found Ruth and said to


    her in a subdued voice, "Your mother''s physical condition is stable. But mentally, she tends to lose her


    temper. You''d better call a psychiatrist."


    "What?" Ruth was shocked, "You mean¡­she has mental problems?"


    The doctor nodded gravely, "Yes."


    Just now, Diana woke up, but she refused to cooperate with the medical staff. Instead, she was cursing


    and beating them, trying to get out.


    "Bitch! You are all bitches!"


    "I''m going to kill you all."


    She was so furious that her eyes went crimson, and with her hair disheveled, she looked quite scary.


    The doctor and nurses had no other choice but to inject her with diazepam so that the full examination


    could be done.


    Ruth cried out hearing the doctor''s words, "How is that possible? How is that possible?"


    Ruth was on the verge of going crazy. The situation was tough enough for her and her mother. If Diana


    was diagnosed with any other mental problems, how could they manage to make a living?


    The doctor suggested, "ording to my experience, your mother was recently shocked too much and


    those shocks were extremely damaging to her mentality."


    Thinking of what her mother had gone through, Ruth could not help burying her face in her hands,


    crying.


    First, it was Janie having an affair with her father for years. They even had Linda. Then it was Maisie


    and Ezra had a son. Theireback prompted her father to give the Canuli to Ezra without hesitation.


    The string of things was like needles in her mother''s heart.


    And in the end, the teasing phone call from Nancypletely crushed her mother.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor, seeing her look,forted, "Don''t push yourself too much. As long as your mother acted


    positively, Ruth could still get better."


    Ruth cried even louder. Aggressive as her mother was, how could she ept that she was mentally ill?


    Even though Ruth brought a doctor to her mother, Ruth would probably not cooperate.


    Thinking of that, Ruth cked out in despair.


    It was not until the kids woke from their afternoon snap that Emilia was going home. When Julian came


    to pick them up, Nancy could not resist sighing, "Julian''s such a good husband and daddy."


    Maisie nodded, "There used to be some misunderstandings between Mr. Hughes and Emilia, but that''s


    because Mr. Hughes was confused about his feelings. Now that he has figured it out, he has no reason


    to not love them."


    Nancy smiled, "True."


    She turned to Maisie and added, "I guess people change after all, especially if he meets the woman


    that he''s fallen head over heels in love with, right?"


    "I suppose." Maisie felt like Nancy had some hidden meanings. It seemed she had sensed that there


    was something wrong between her and Ezra, and was, therefore, suggested that Ezra had changed


    too.


    The minute they sent Emilia away, Maisie had a call from Ezra.


    "The thing I told youst night. To attend the dinner party with me. What do you think?" He asked.


    Maisie was distressed, "Does it have to be me?"


    Ezra replied resignedly, "I told the organizer that I would bring a date. If you don''te with me, I will


    have to ask my mother."


    Maisie silenced. Was it appropriate to ask his mother to apany him to the party when they were


    pretending to have a happy life? No! That way she would know what was really going on.


    Maisiepromised, "Fine. I will go with you."


    But still, sheined, "Ezra, I''mpelled by morality."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    He knew she would not like Nancy to be bothered. And he used that against her, asking her to go with


    him.

 Chapter 908 To Show Your Charm

    Chapter 908 To Show Your Charm


    Maisie got dressed in advance for the evening party.


    She chose a ck velvet evening dress, which was simple but generous. Nancy looked at her and then


    shook her head, "It doesn''t fit you. It is not the right one to show your physical perfection."


    Maisie smiled and said, "Ezra bought it for me yesterday."


    In Maisie''s eyes, that dress was just OK. She used to attend parties with Julian, and she wore in this


    proper and decent way, too.


    Nancy said with great dissatisfaction, "That guy! He bought such a conventional dress on purpose! He


    is worried that other men will enjoy your figure and beauty!"


    Maisie said distrustfully, "Really?"


    She thought Ezra was such a man. Was he so jealous and possessive about her?


    Nancy said confidently, "Of course, a man''s possessiveness is much more bizarre than we think."


    Before Maisie could say anything, Nancy went upstairs with Maisie, arm-in-arm, and went on saying,


    "Come with me and let''s choose another one. Just to raise a few hackles of him."


    Her warmness made Maisie unable to refuse. Maisie went upstairs with her, reluctantly.


    Nancy tried her best to persuade Maisie as they went upstairs, "We women should neverpromise


    to please men. Show your beauty fully and entirely. Don''t wear that dress just because of Ezra."


    Then she added, "Only a high slit dress can fit your beautiful legs."


    Maisie didn''t know what to say, with a wry face.


    She said to herself, "My dear aunt, I don''t want to wear any high slit dress or to prove my beauty at all. I


    just want to behave modestly and primly."


    Maisie hated to be the focus in public, and she really hoped there would be nobody noticing her. It


    was true that she had good shape, and if she really wore that high slit dress, Maisie would be the sharp


    focus without a doubt.


    Now what she wanted was to lie low for a while, not too much attention.


    Seeming to know what she was worried about, Nancy stopped, looked at her, and said seriously,


    "Maisie, although we get on with each other for only a few days, I''ve known you well. You like to lie low,


    right?"


    "But what I want to tell you is you should try to keep a high profile and prove yourself if needed."


    "Some are dishing the dirt about you and Ezra on the Inte, so I suggest you get dressed for the


    party tonight and let them know you are not anybody."


    "Beautiful, slender, and elegant, you are ady of wisdom and confidence. So why don''t you stand by


    Ezra morously and let those gossipers shut up?"


    "It is not good for you to keep silent all the time."


    Nancy said every word from the bottom of her heart, which made Maisie move very much. She didn''t


    expect Nancy would be so considerate and well-intentioned. What Nancy did for her daughter-inw


    was above a mother-inw''s work.


    She also admitted what Nancy said did make sense.


    Whether she would get married to Ezra or not in the future, she shouldn''t keep silent and allow those


    gossipers to go on speaking ill of her.


    She was supposed to fight for her reputation.


    So, she nodded gently and said, "You are right. I will get dressed."


    Then she gave Nancy a big hug, "Thank you, Aunt Brown. You are so nice to me."


    Patting her shoulder, Nancy said softly, "I am also very grateful to you. You understood me, for you


    were not unhappy about my suggestion."


    Nancy liked Maisie more and more. Not every girl could be as sensible as her, especially when it came


    to the rtionship between mother-inw and the daughter-inw.


    She insisted Maisie should follow her ideas about the evening party, and she would be thought of as


    meddling if her daughter-inw were not Maisie.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    But Maisie could understand her, which made her satisfied.


    Maybe it was because they both experienced a hard time, she sincerely hoped that Maisie could get


    better and better.


    Whether Maisie and her son would get married or not in the future, Nancy hoped that Maisie could


    have a wonderful andfortable life.


    Nancy couldn''t stand those who spoke ill of Maisie on the inte. For ady at her age who had met


    kinds of men and women and experienced a lot, she knew very well how excellent Maisie was.


    As a girl, Maisie had made achievements in her work, which made her much more excellent than most


    people.


    It was very probable that those who spoke ill of Maisie were not excellent. What they were good at was


    talking behind Maisie''s back. Whenpared with Maisie, they were nobody.


    They returned to the dressing room on the third floor for the proper dress. Unfortunately, the dresses


    bought by Ezra were very conservative and ordinary. Nancy was unsatisfied.


    "We still have time. Let''s go out and buy another one." Nancy suggested.


    Maisie hesitated, "These dresses are fine. Let me choose one."


    Maisie had never taken it seriously. She dressed in a simple but decent way in her daily life. And she


    only dressed herself to kill at Jean''s wedding, when all of them were wearing cheongsam. But it was


    Nina who suggested wearing cheongsams. She just followed them.


    Nancy insisted, "Since you have decided to go to the party, just do your utmost. You must be the best


    one tonight."


    Nancy knew it was not easy for Maisie to make up her mind to strike back. She was always


    unaggressive. It was her words that made Maisie promise to dress up.


    So, she would not let Maisie give up on such a small difficulty.


    "That''s all right. "Maisie had no choice but to ept.


    With Daisy taking care of the baby, they drove to buy a new dress.


    Maisie finally selected a golden evening dress with the help of Nancy. With traces of ck embroidery


    on it, the dress looked wonderful. Maisie had to admit Nancy''s good taste in clothing,


    And what lit up the dress was not its color collocation, but the bareback design, which matched


    Maisie''s fair skin and delicate cor bones so well that Maisie looked very sexy and charming in it.


    Maisie felt like a fish out of water, wearing the dress.


    Besides, she felt that Ezra would object to her dressing up like that.


    Standing in front of the mirror and taking her dress, she looked at herself again, saying, "I''m afraid Ezra


    may disagree¡­"


    Nancy interrupted her, "Leave him alone. If he doesn''t agree, let him go to the party by himself.


    It was out of Maisie''s expectations that Nancy would support her so much.

 Chapter 909 Head Over heels for Her

    Chapter 909 Head Over heels for Her


    Ezra went home after work. He put on the clothes for the evening party and was going to fetch Maisie.


    Seeing Maisie was dressed to kill, he was attracted head over heels. After bringing back to himself, he


    came forwards, saying between clenched teeth in a low voice, "Maisie, what are you going to do?"


    Maisie had expected his reaction. So, she said, "It is Aunt Brown who chose the dress for me."


    "What? "Ezra was unbelievable.


    Was it his mother who dressed up his beloved girl like that? Did she think it was easy for him to chase


    Maisie?


    Seeing Ezra was almost tearing his hair out, Maisie tried her best to hold herugh and keep a straight


    face, "Aunt Brown said the dresses you bought were too ordinary, so she took me out and bought this


    one."


    Ezra looked up and took a deep breath. Nancy was his very beloved mother, so he couldn''t get angry


    with her.


    Nancy came downstairs when hearing their dialogue. Seemed puzzled, she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Ezra calmed down and said, "Did you choose the dress for Maisie?"


    Nancy replied happily, "Yes, what do you think of it? Is it very beautiful? I''m sure Maisie''s beauty will


    surpass all the otherdies'' tonight."


    Ezra held his forehead somewhat helplessly. He had no intention to make Maisie surpass others. He


    just wanted to introduce Maisie formally.


    Of course, Ezra knew the drills.


    He first agreed with Nancy''s choice and Maisie''s beauty, "Maisie looks beautiful in this dress. I was so


    attracted when I saw her just now."


    The next moment he added, "But I ¡®m afraid Maisie may feel cold with such a bare back."


    He found such an excuse to persuade Maisie to wear the dress, but Nancy disagreed, "There are air-


    conditioners in the banquet room. How can it be cold? Do you think I have never attended parties?"


    Ezra said immediately, "Of course not. You have attended many parties."


    Now Nancy was a hot fashion photographer and was often invited to various fashion ceremonies.


    Nancy added, "Besides, the air-conditioner in the car will be turned on in advance. Maisie can put on a


    coat on the way to the car."


    "Although there are no bare backs in the dresses you chose, they are not thick and warm, either."


    How could a dress be thick and warm?


    Ezra was finding an excuse for himself. Now he was speechless, so he turned to Maisie.


    "Do you want this one?" Ezra asked.


    In his eyes, Maisie was not the girl who was thirsty for publicity, and that was why he chose some


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    conventional dresses yesterday.


    He really didn''t want Maisie to show her fascinating figure too much, but he also considered her low-


    key personality, so he bought those simple and generous dresses.


    "Yes," Maisie replied simply.


    She had no choice. Nancy had persuaded her so much to wear the dress before Ezra came home.


    Compared with Ezra, Maisie cared about Nancy''s feelings more.


    Ezrapletely gave up the idea of persuading her. He said, "Ok, this one."


    Then he went upstairs to put on his clothes.


    In the dressing room, Ezra was a bit burned with desire.


    One of the important reasons that he didn''t want Maisie to wear that dress was he couldn''t help looking


    at her beautiful back, which reminded him of the happy and enchanting time they spent together.


    Now, it became a great ordeal for him because Maisie even didn''t allow him to take her hands now. If


    she dressed like that, all men would be fascinated, including him.


    Someone was knocking in the dressing room. Ezra thought it must be Maisie, so he untied the rest half


    of the shirt buttons deliberately and quickly. His manly and strong abdominal muscles are exposed.


    "Come in," he said.


    However, the one who came in was Nancy, not Maisie.


    Before Ezra could say anything, Nancy cracked jokes, "Tie your buttons, please. You have been


    staying in the dressing room for a long time, but you haven''t put on your shirt already, why?"


    What she implied was that she had seen through Ezra''s trick.


    Ezra snorted, raised his hand, and began to fasten the buttons.


    Nancy came over to tidy up his cor gently, and then said softly, "You are not satisfied with the way I


    dress up Maisie, aren''t you?"


    "Are you trying to get me more rivals in love?" Ezra replied jokingly. He knew clearly Nancy would


    never do such things.


    Nancy smiled, raised her hand to beat Ezra, and pretended to be offended, "Maisie is a beautiful girl.


    Even if I didn''t dress her like that, other men will be attracted to her. Fortunately, Maisie is a low-key


    girl, otherwise, you will suffer."


    Then Nancy exined why she dressed up Maisie so attractively, "You know there are all kinds of


    gossips about you and Maisie, and some even speak ill of her."


    "I think it''s a good idea to let her appear in public at her best."


    Seeing his mother was so considerate, Ezra was very grateful, "Thanks ¡­"


    Then he gave his mother a gentle hug.


    Nancy sighed softly, "I can see that she has little confidence in her rtionship with you. In fact, the key


    to boosting her confidence is you. The more you love her, the more confident she will be."


    Ezra had to admit that his mother''s words were extremely prating and enlightened him.


    "I know, and I love you." Ezra showed his affection and thanks to Nancy.


    Nancy tried to seem reproachful, "It is clear that you spent little time on her before, which makes her


    unconfident and feel unsafe about the rtionship with you."


    "No need to love me. Love your wife. If only you have a happy life after marriage. I will be happy, too.


    "Nancy said, turning back and going out.


    Ezra tied up his clothes in front of the mirror, then he took a golden tie clip and pinned it on his tie.


    Maisie wore a golden evening dress, so he put on a gold tie clip, which was once a special gift to him.


    Maisie gave the tie pin to him when they lived together.


    When Ezra went downstairs, Maisie saw him wear a tie clip that looked familiar.


    Getting seated in the car, Maisie suddenly got it that it was she who gave the tie clip to Ezra. she


    thought Ezra had lost it because it was not expensive.


    When she was on business with Julian, she identally saw it in a small shop.


    At that time, she just thought that tie clip was so nice and suitable for Ezra, so she was a little carried


    away and bought it.


    Aftering back, she didn''t give it to Ezra, because she was not sure whether Ezra would like it.


    She was very clear about what a luxurious life Ezra lived. She was afraid that the unexpensive tie clip


    didn''t match Ezra. So, she casually put it at home, nning to give it to David one day.

 Chapter 910 A Rival in Love

    Chapter 910 A Rival in Love


    However, she didn''t expect Julian would tell to Ezra when they had a chat. Julian didn''t know their


    rtionship, so he said Maisie might have a boyfriend, otherwise, she would not buy a man''s tie pin.


    Then Ezra got it that she probably bought the tie pin for him. He waited for a few days, but Maisie didn''t


    give the tie pin to him. Ezra decided to ask for it directly.


    "I heard you had bought a tie pin when you were on a business trip. Do you want to keep it in your


    hand and then give it to other men?"


    Ezra asked with great dissatisfaction.


    Maisie was so surprised. How did Ezra know the tie pin? She was somewhat embarrassed, "Well, I ¡­"


    She thought the tie pin was not suitable for Ezra, so she told David she would give it to him. Now Ezra


    said he wanted the tie pin, which made her didn''t know how to answer.


    "Why did you hem and haw?" Ezra stared at her and asked," Maisie, you are seeing other men, right?"


    "Of course not." she quickly exined, "The tie pin is not that fancy, so I don''t think it is suitable for you.


    I''d like to give it to David¡­"


    Ezra hummed, "You even didn''t let me have a look at it. How do you know it is not suitable?"


    He insisted on getting the tie pin, so Maisie had to give it to him. She did not expect that he liked the tie


    pin and kept it all the time.


    He kept the tie pin all the time, which surprised her.


    It was said that the things a man did were the rtionship test. Maisie seemed to be able to feel a bit of


    his affection, and somewhat believed his words like "He loved her".


    When getting out of the car, Ezra wrapped the coat tightly for Maisie, and gave her "kind" advice, "If


    you feel cold, don''t take off the coat. You look very beautiful with this coat."


    Maisie was amused to see Ezra was jealous. Since she had worn the dress, how could she wrap


    herself up in a coat?


    When walking on the red carpet, Maisie was wearing the dress. The moment Maisie and Ezra


    appeared on the red carpet, the sound of pressing the shutter came from all over the room. The


    dazzling sh nearly came into her eyes.


    Both the media reporters and other staff let out an exmation, amazed by her beauty.


    Some whispered, "Who is the beauty beside Ezra? How beautiful she is!"


    "Keep your voice down. Don''t you know? She is Ezra''s officially announced fianc¨¦e!"


    "Of course, I know. But I don''t think this chick looks the same as the one in photos."


    "Photos are not as real and vivid as a real person, but her charisma and vibe have never changed."


    Both men and women talked hotly. Maisie stood on the stage, feeling rather ufortable.


    She and Ezra couldn''t hear others'' discussions. What made her ufortable was that so many


    people took photos of her. She couldn''t feel at ease like female stars.


    She gently pulled the clothes of Ezra, who understood her immediately. He said "Excuse", hugged her


    shoulder to went downstairs, and incidentally blocked her sexy bareback with his hands. It made others


    burst intoughter, murmuring that Ezra was jealous when other men were enjoying Maisie''s beauty.


    Returning to the banquet venue, Maisie expressed her thanks to Ezra.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Ezra snorted, "It is you who insist on wearing this dress, right? Why were you ufortable on the


    stage?"


    Maisie exined, "Because I am not used to facing so many people."


    Ezra was about to refute when someone came to greet them. So, the two began to chat with the


    guests.


    Maisie followed Ezra all the time, who introduced her to every guest. Of course, Maisie had to smile all


    the time, so she almost had a stiff face when all was over.


    Ezra asked in a low voice, "Tired?"


    Maisie shook her head, "I''m Ok."


    She was not tired. As an officedy, she wore high heels for years. A short time of social interaction


    and walking wouldn''t make her tired.


    It was the floods of praises andpliments that made her feel ufortable, although she was clear


    she would surely receive all kinds of tters because of Ezra''s achievements in the business field.


    She has attended such parties with Julian before, but she was not the leading role at that time. What


    others said about her was something like "Ms. Brennan was very beautiful and capable".


    But today the guests tried their best to tter her, which made her rather ufortable.


    "Take a break over there and have some refreshments," Ezra said as he pulled her to the sofa.


    They found David and Julian were at the party, too. Because Emelia had to take care of the two


    children at home, plus, she did not like such asions, Julian asked David to go with him.


    They exchanged greetings with one another. Then David turned to chat with Maisie.


    "Maisie, are you free this weekend?" David asked.


    Ezra turned around and looked at them, full of vignce. He always felt David was ying the fox.


    Maisie replied, "Yes. What''s the matter?"


    David nced at Ezra and went on saying, "Steven ising to Riverside. Let''s go and pick him up at


    the airport."


    Without waiting for Maisie''s reply, Ezra interrupted, "Who is Steven?"


    Obviously, it was a man''s name, which made Ezra jealous and vignt.


    Maisie felt a little embarrassed. She stared at David, wondering why he mentioned Steven in front of


    Ezra.


    In fact, David did it on purpose. He just wanted to test how much Ezra loved Maisie.


    Maisie asked David, "Why does he suddenly n toe to Riverside City?"


    She did not reply to Ezra''s question, but Ezra was not so easy to fool with.


    He raised his hand and pulled Maisie''s wrist, asking again, "Who is Steven?"


    Then David exined with a smile, "Steven is our ssmate when we were studying abroad."


    Ezra raised his eyebrows, "Just a ssmate?"


    Both women and men had their instincts. Ezra felt that Steven might be a tough opponent, for he was


    most likely to be his rival in love.


    David said again, "Steven has ever hit on my sister."


    Lowering his head, Julian was busy sending messages to Emelia. He had no interest in the party, so he


    would rather chat with his wife. Although he was out and had to deal with social activities, he was


    concerned about Emelia and their two children very much.


    When David said that, Julian cut a nce at Ezra. He just wanted tough when Julian saw Ezra was


    jealous and anxious.

 Chapter 911 Nobody Wants Me? No!

    Chapter 911 Nobody Wants Me? No!


    Maisie rified for the first time, "Don''t say nonsense! Steven has never hit on me. You know he never


    expressed his love to me, so you can''t say he has hit on me."


    Maisie prayed that her brother would stop mentioning Steven. Didn''t he know that Ezra hated this


    topic?


    But it seemed David didn''t understand her. The so-called telepathy of twins waspletely missed. He


    then added, "Although he did not express his love, we are very clear that he loves you."


    "Besides, the reason why he failed to express his love to you was that you didn''t give him the chance,


    right?"


    "Steven wanted to express his feelings on Christmas that year, but before he opened his mouth, you


    said that you''d like to leave the country after graduation, and you don''t want a long-distance


    rtionship. Your words broke his heart, so he didn''t say anything further."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Although he failed, he indeed loves you very much."


    David, whose purpose was to let Ezra know that there were many men chasing his sister, said again.


    Steven was just one of the men. While they were studying abroad, Maisie was very popr. Many men


    liked her, the cold Oriental beauty. Besides, she did very well in her study, which attracted many


    admirers.


    Hearing David''s words, Ezra was so jealous and anxious that he didn''t want to preserve his


    gentlemanly bearing.


    Ezra said directly to Maisie, "Don''t go to the airport on weekends."


    Before Maisie replied, David objected, "You are not able to stop my sister. Even if she is your wife, she


    has the right to make friends, right?"


    Ezra refuted, "Just as you said, she and I are couples! So, she should put herself into my shoes."


    Frowned, Maisie held David who was going to argue, "Shut up, please."


    David also decided to quit while he was ahead. He nced at Ezra and closed his mouth. Anyway, his


    purpose to make Ezra jealous has been achieved.


    Maisie said to David, "Come out. About our parents."


    Maisie thought it was necessary to give David a warning, so she called him to go out with such an


    excuse. Of course, she did want to do something about their mother, Susan Becker.


    "What are you going to do?" As soon as they were outside, Maisie asked, puzzledly.


    David said lightly, "Nothing. Since we met tonight, I just want you to know Steven ising this


    weekend."


    "There was no need to tell Ezra that Steven had hit on me!" Maisie frowned again.


    David looked at her and said seriously, "I admit that I did it on purpose."


    "I just want Ezra to know that you are not unwanted. On the contrary, there are many men chasing you.


    If you didn''t reduce time on daily skincare after returning to the Riverside, you may have met a man


    who loves you very much, and Ezra would never have any chance to get to you."


    David felt sorry for his sister.


    When they studied abroad, Maisie didn''t have to deliberately make herself ugly. So, at that time many


    men chased her. Among them were foreign students like Steven, students studying abroad like David,


    and even some rich and powerful businessmen. They tried every means to chase Maisie, which made


    Maisie rather bothered because they have disturbed her quiet studying life.


    Fortunately, David, who protected her all the time, helped Maisie reject many pursuers.


    But Steven was the person whom David wanted to make friends with. In David''s eyes, Steven was kind


    and excellent, so he wanted Steven to be Maisie''s boyfriend or his brother-inw one day.


    But Maisie said at that time she would leave the country after graduation.


    It was impossible for Steven toe to Riverside because his family business was waiting for him. So,


    Maisie told David never to mention it again.


    Before returning to Riverside, Maisie had told David that she wanted toy low. Maisie knew that if she


    didn''t do that, somescivious men might bother her, and people would not admit she was a capable


    That was not what Maisie wanted.


    David naturally agreed with his sister. But it was not long before he regretted it, because almost no men


    asked Maisie out because of her ugliness.


    When Maisie was studying abroad, many men chased her. But now, no men chased her anymore, let


    alone the young outstanding talents."


    So, every time there was chemistry between Maisie and Ezra, David would feel that Maisie fell in love


    with Ezra so easily just because she had o better choices.


    If she had more choices, she would not choose Ezra as her husband.


    Not knowing what David was thinking, Maisie said in a reluctant and annoyed voice, "David, we can''t


    control our feelings sometimes."


    If she could, she would not be attracted by Ezra and then fell in love with him desperately.


    But she couldn''t help falling in love with Ezra, even if there were other excellent men around her.


    "Don''t be like that again," Maisie said seriously.


    "I won''t pick up Steven at the airport, and I''ll invite you to dinner when he arrives."


    David said, "Well."


    Maisie changed the topic, "How about Mom and Dad?"


    It was Ezra who told Maisie about their momst time. Thewyer said that Susan would be detained


    for ten days.


    Disgusted, David said, "She was detained for ten days. She called me and asked me to save her. She


    also asked me to see her and pick her up."


    Of course, Susan scolded Maisie fiercely on the phone, saying Maisie was a woman without any


    conscience.


    Unbearable, David talked back, "Haven''t you asked for money from my sister and broken off with her?


    Since all you want is money, you are strangers now. You hurt her baby, and then she sent you to the


    police station. Anything wrong?"


    His words sessfully shit Susan''s mouth up. But then Susan was crying her eyes out, scolding David


    didn''t side with his mother.


    David hung up before Susan finished scolding. He didn''t answer his mother''s call from then on. His


    father called him several times to persuade him to see his mother, but he refused, on the excuse that


    he was very busy with his job.


    If possible, he''d like to break off with his mother, too.


    Maisie sighed, "I knew she would make trouble with you."


    "Suit herself. I won''t do anything this time." David said.


    Susan took good care of David since his childhood. David knew this fact quite well and gave in many


    times when it came to Maisie. Maybe that was one of the reasons why Susan didn''t care about Maisie


    at all.

 Chapter 912 The Bickering Two

    Chapter 912 The Bickering Two


    What Susan did this time made both Maisie and David disappointed and sad.


    When David sent her to the bus station in Grafstin, he advised her to live a quiet and peaceful life with


    his father after she came back to the vige. With the 5 million dors given by Ezra, she could live a


    No one would expect Susan to break her promise and do such shameful things and hurt Ezio.


    Fortunately, she failed to take Ezio away, otherwise, David couldn''t imagine what could happen to Ezio.


    So, David felt resentful about his mother who did such a shameless thing, even if his mother had been


    very nice to him since his childhood.


    His parents favored sons over daughters all the time, which made him feel guilty rather than thankful.


    He was tormented by his guilty since he was young, so he didn''t have a deep affection for his parents.


    It might be out of his parents'' expectations. In their opinion, they have given all they have to the son,


    who should be very thankful to them. However, David was a man with a delicate and sensitive heart,


    and he thought it was stupid to neglect and underestimate Maisie.


    Maisieforted him gently, "Anyway, they love you. Don''t make your rtionship worse because of


    me."


    "There is nothing to do with parents'' love. There is something to do with views, moral quality, and


    character!" David shouted with disappointment and hate when mentioning his parents.


    "Shameful! With such a mother, sometimes I am embarrassed when seeing Ezra or Julian."


    David said from the bottom of his heart.


    He felt shameful because of his parents.


    Maisie also didn''t know how tofort her brother, because what their parents did made them have no


    intentions to apany or care for them.


    Maisie could understand how David felt.


    David added, "This''s why I never want to get married these years. My wife will have to get on with her,


    and I''m sure it will make my wife painful. Now I just don''t think about it."


    Maisie thought that David went to extremes, so she tried to persuade him, "If you really meet a


    desirable girl who also loves you very much and wants to marry you, then what will you do?"


    David lowered his eyes and looked away, saying lightly, "Even if there is such a nice girl, I may lose


    her."


    Maisie frowned slightly. She felt there was something wrong with David. He seemed to be a little sad.


    Was there a girl he loved?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie was concerned about David''s marriage very much, but it seemed he didn''t intend to get into a


    rtionship at all. She thought he wanted to devote himself to his work, just like her, so she left him


    alone.


    She thought David was absorbed in his work because he never mentioned anything about his feelings.


    But now, she believed there was some girl he loved.


    She had nned to ask a few more questions, but it was not proper at that time. Besides, David


    rejected marriages because of their parents, so she gave up. It was a good idea for her to ask David


    some other day.


    They returned to the party. Then David went with Julian to chat with others. Ezra bought some


    refreshments for Maisie, who epted and thanked him.


    But after a few bites, Maisie found that Ezra didn''t eat at all. He was staring at her, which made her


    ufortable.


    She asked, "Why don''t you have some refreshments?"


    Ezra snorted in his heart, thinking she was more seductive than the refreshments.


    First, Maisie looked so sexy and attractive in the dress. Second, the love affairs between her and


    Steven made him so angry that he wanted to punish her.


    "On Sunday¡­" Ezra said. That was the only thing in his mind.


    But the moment he mentioned it, Maisie said, "Oh, I had told David that I would not pick Steven up at


    the airport."


    Ezra rxed greatly. That was good news for him.


    However, as soon as he was secretly pleased, Maisie went on saying, "I''ll invite him to dinner with


    David at night."


    Ezra couldn''t stand it and said, "What? Will you invite him for dinner?"


    Maisie felt Ezra made a fuss. She said lightly, "This is the most basic etiquette, right?"


    Although she and Steven were not in a rtionship, she was supposed to do the honors. Because


    Steven who trekked a long way to Riverside City was her good friend.


    Moreover, she admitted that Steven was a nice man. Besides, he was a close friend of David, and he


    often did them a favor when they were studying abroad.


    But to avoid misunderstanding, she rarely contacted Steven. After returning to China, she had even


    less contact with Steven. She knew that David was keeping in touch with him all the time.


    Steven would send her a blessing message on festivals, and she would reply politely. That''s all.


    She was sure there was nothing between her and Steven, so she thought it was proper to invite Steven


    for dinner. Would it lead Ezra to make a fuss?


    Ezra said frankly, "I''m afraid he intends to chase you again."


    In fact, Ezra was also worried that the dinner was a good chance for Steven to chase Maisie.


    So, he added, "Then let me go with you."


    Maisie was speechless. Ezra had never seen Steven, and it seemed he didn''t get along well with


    David. Could he imagine how embarrassing it would be if he came?


    "Maisie, I''m your husband now. If I don''t go to the dinner with you, I''m afraid your friend Steven may


    think I don''t respect him. "Ezra tried every means to persuade Maisie.


    "I don''t think so," Maisie said.


    She thought it would be even worse if he went to the dinner. It was possible for him to quarrel with


    Steven, which was bad for Steven.


    Ezra was so angry that he began to drink.


    He drank sses of wine because his heart was torn.


    Maisie tried to stop him when he picked up another ss of wine. She took the wine away and said,


    "Ezra, if you drink without eating anything, the wine will burn your stomach."


    She knew Ezra had a delicate stomach. If he drank too much and was sent to hospital, what would


    Nancy think about her?


    Ezra hummed, "Do you still care for me?"


    He was so na?ve in Maisie''s eyes. Maisie then pushed the wine to him again, "If you want, I will not


    stop you."


    Although she said she agreed, Ezra knew she was angry in fact. He stared at the wine, not knowing


    whether to drink it or not.


    Finally, he chuckled to himself, "Hey, Maisie, you look quite cute when you get angry."


    Having been getting along with Maisie for a long time, Ezra knew Maisie quite well. Unlike other


    women, Maisie would rather keep silent with a straight face than quarrel with him, which made him


    worried and frightened.


    He was worried and frightened at that moment, anyway.


    So, he finally pushed the wine aside, without any intention to drink again.

 Chapter 913 Leave Him a Letter

    Chapter 913 Leave Him a Letter


    They bickered and then made up with each other as Ezra gave up drinking.


    After eating some snacks, they went on to chat with others. Of course, Ezra mainly did all the talking,


    with Maisie by his side.


    One of the guests suddenly asked with great interest, "When are you going to have a wedding? Invite


    us then."


    Ezra and Maisie were stumped. In Maisie''s opinion, whatever Ezra thought, she would not marry Ezra,


    let alone a wedding ceremony.


    Ezra soon made a decent response, "Depends on the weather. Beautiful wedding gowns should be


    worn on a beautiful day, right?"


    The man agreed, "Yeah, girls love beautiful wedding gowns."


    "Wait for your invitation." Another guest chimed in. Maisie made a tight-lipped smile.


    After they left, Maisie lifted her head and met Ezra''s expectant eyes. She immediately looked away,


    pretending she didn''t catch the glimpse of the expectation in his eyes.


    Yes, she could feel Ezra was looking forward to their wedding, which was a wavering decision for


    Maisie now.


    Ezra had been ustomed to her disregard for his feelings and expectations. He broke the silence,


    "Let''s go. I miss my son."


    Maisie looked at him in surprise, but Ezra said in a self-deprecating way, "What? I can''t miss our son


    now?"


    Maisie cleared her throat and looked away. It was out of her expectation that Ezra would say such


    words as "miss our son". She knew well that Ezra loved their son very much, but it was only a few


    minutes after they left home. Too exaggerated, right?


    Seeing that Maisie disbelieved his affection for their son, Ezra was so angry that he couldn''t help


    questioning her, "In your eyes, I''m a man without feelings, right?"


    Maisie doubted Ezra''s love like a paranoid, and now she even doubted his love for Ezio!


    Ezra wished to pry his chest open and pull his heart out to show how much he loved Maisie and their


    son!


    "I miss him, too. Let''s go." Maisie gave him an out. Then she turned around and walked out. Staring at


    her graceful back, Ezra went soft. He couldn''t do anything, could he?


    They had just got into the car when something terrible happened.


    Ezra got a call. Somebody asked on the phone, "Mr. Cantillo?"


    "Yes?" Ezra replied.


    "I am the policeman from the branch of the Public Security Bureau of Riverside City. We were called


    just now that a girl whose name is Anan Cantillo,mitted suicide by jumping off a building."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "What?" a severe look gradually appeared on Ezra''s face.


    Then he added, "What happened?"


    The police should contact Ruth and Diana instead of him, right?


    The policeman continued, "We found a letter in Anna''s clothes. It was for you."


    Ezra''s brows knitted. Why did Anna leave a letter to him?


    There were no such feelings as family members between him and his half-sister, why did she leave a


    letter to him?


    But he then said, "I wille right away."


    "Ok." The policeman then gave him the address. After hanging up, Ezra asked to drive to the scene.


    "Anything wrong?" Maisie asked when seeing his serious expression.


    Ezra told her, "Annamitted suicide. The police said she had a letter left to me."


    "What? Are you serious?" Maisie was very surprised.


    "Well." Ezra thought for a moment, saying, "Well, that reminds me she was always in a bad mental


    state, but no one has ever paid attention to her."


    Anna was aplete troublemaker in the Cantillo family. She always spent her life in an aimless and


    self-indulgent way. When Ezra just took over the Canuli Corp, Anna was making the situation much


    worse. She made a lot of trouble for the Cantillo family, and the publicists had to do their utmost to calm


    things down.


    It was quite probable that Ruth or Diana put Anna up to get in Ezra''s way.


    The police had already set up a police cordon in the ce where Anna fell when Ezra and Maisie


    arrived. It was already dark, so there were only a few onlookers.


    Ezra and Maisie had just got out of the car when they heard Diana''s heartbroken cry, "Anna, my


    daughter!"


    "Why did you put yourself in despair?"


    Ezra had nned to let Maisie stay in the car, but Maisie insisted on going together with him, saying


    she would be worried about him more if staying in the car.


    Diana''s cry together with Ruth''s sobbing made the quiet night creepy.


    A policeman came forward to help them up. Diana suddenly grabbed his arm and cried, "Sir, I''m sure


    Ezra did this! I''m sure! Arrest him! I demand justice!"


    Ezra sneered. So funny!


    There was no need for him to pick on or kill such a weak person as Anna. Diana was really very good


    at making nders.


    Fortunately, the police were fair and reasonable. One of them said to Diana, "We found several letters


    on Ms. Cantillo''s body. One is her suicide letter, in which she said she didn''t want to live anymore. Of


    course, the forensic examiners will identify the handwriting."


    The policeman said again, "Ms. Cantillo suffered from serious depression. Do you know about it?"


    Ruth waspletely confused, "What? Depression?"


    Diana was stunned for a while and murmured, "She has been cured, hasn''t she?"


    Diana still remembered that she took Anna to see a psychologist, and she broke into a torrent of abuse


    when Anna was diagnosed with mild depression. After that Anna showed her a doctor''s diagnosis,


    saying she had been cured.


    Did she lie to her?


    The policeman exined, "ording to her suicide letter, we learned that she had to take a lot of pills


    to control her depression every day."


    Hearing the words, Diana shouted wildly, "Impossible! Impossible! She''s been cured! It is impossible for


    her tomit suicide. She must have been killed by Ezra!"


    Her madness made the police instinctively stop her. The police then looked at Ruth inquiringly.


    Ruth exined reluctantly, "Sorry, sir. My mother must be shocked by my sister''s death."


    She came to hold Diana''s hand, "Mom, calm down. I believe that the police will have justice for us."


    Ruth couldn¡¯t let the police find out Diana had been diagnosed with a mental breakdown. In that case,


    her mother would be immediately sent to the hospital for treatment.

 Chapter 914 Protect Her

    Chapter 914 Protect Her


    In the face of Diana''s unstoppable usation, Ezra finally spoke outside the cordon, "Diana, are you


    sure you want to say those words in front of police officers? Well, do you have any evidence to prove


    that I killed Anna?"


    "And, for the record, killing her is a waste of my time." Ezra made no secret of his disdain.


    Hearing Ezra''s voice, Diana went even more out of control.


    She stamped her foot and scolded him, "It''s you! You killed her!!!"


    The previous elegant Diana was in a mess now, with her eyes deadly red.


    "If you weren''t that pushy, how could we be like this?"


    "You bastard! I''m gonna fucking kill you."


    Diana was so flipped out that the policeman had toe forward to help Ruth stop her.


    "Calm down!" The policeman sternly snapped, "If you keep doing this, we will do it toughly."


    Ezra and Maisie only felt pathetic for Diana.


    Diana still med Ezra for all the mistakes, but if she had worked well with Nancy from the beginning


    to prevent Roman from getting Ezra back to inherit the Canuli, she and Ruth would not have ended up


    like this.


    Furthermore, if she had protested against Roman''s affair early on, and if she had made some timely


    stops on her marriage to Roman, her life might not have been like this.


    Fate was in her own hands. Diana destroyed it and put everything on Ezra. That was so absurd.


    Ezra ignored Diana, turned to the policeman, and asked, "Anna left a letter for me, right?"


    He just wanted to get rid of everything quickly. Maisie was only dressed in a thick cashmere coat, but it


    was too cold for her to stay here with him.


    "Yes," The policeman then gave him a letter.


    After reading it, Ezra raised a sneer, and then handed the letter back to the policeman, "I think you


    should keep this letter until I find mywyer. It''s a bitplicated."


    Anna aired the dirtyundry of Ruth and Diana in the letter, also mentioning the death of the branch


    manager. Even though Ezra had found evidence on the manager''sputer, Anna''s charges against


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Ruth were clearer.


    In the letter, Anna also asked Ezra to donate her property share to welfare agencies to help children in


    poor areas.


    That was ironic, right? Anna didn''t want to leave her property to her mother or sister, which was enough


    to prove the failure of their rtionship.


    "What did she write? What did she say?" As soon as Diana read Ezra''s face, she knew that Anna


    definitely didn''t say anything good in the letter.


    Ruth also looked nervously at Ezra. For some reason, her heart beat faster. Just now she was at home


    persuading Diana to take all the me.


    Diana now knew she was at a dead end, and as the girl''s mother, after all, she agreed.


    It was just that as soon as they made the deal, they received a call from the police saying that Anna


    hadmitted suicide.


    Hearing the shocking news, Diana slipped off the sofa with weak legs, but on the contrary, Ruth was


    happy; she showed a sad expression on her face though. She was d Anna was gone, so the dark


    histories between her and Anna would always be a secret.


    But Ruth did not expect that Anna left a message for Ezra. Remembering the fear brought to her by


    Anna in theirst conversation, Ruth suddenly felt out of breath.


    Ruth had managed to get all the property that belonged to Anna.


    "She asked me to donate her property for the poor children."


    "What?" Both Ruth and Diana were shocked.


    Soon the shock turned to anger. Anna would rather donate all the money than leave them a penny.


    Diana would not spend her whole life in prison for the attempted murder of Roman. She would


    definitely need money to live in this situation after she was released from prison.


    Ruth needed the money even more. She would be kicked out of her husband''s house soon. Ezra also


    wouldn''t allow her to work in the Canuli. She needed the money from Anna badly.


    Before they recovered from the aftershock, they heard Ezra''s voice again, "She also wrote down some


    nasty things you two have done over the years. I will have mywyer deal with these. And enjoy your


    jail life."


    Ezra left these words and nned to leave with Maisie, but Diana, who was held by the police,


    suddenly rushed over like crazy.


    Diana pushed the policeman away and rushed towards Ezra with bloodshot eyes. Worse, she got a


    fruit knife in her pocket. She held the knife and aimed at Maisie.


    Maybe she knew he couldn''t hurt Ezra, so she simply targeted Maisie.


    Everyone including the policemen on the site didn''t react to Diana''s sudden madness.


    When everyone finally regained their minds, Diana''s knife had reached an inch away from Maisie, who


    didn''t seem afraid at all. She got good fighting skills, even if she wore high heels and a dress.


    But before she could make any move, Ezra suddenly stepped in front of Maisie, raised his hand to


    block Diana''s arm, and the knife was stabbed askew.


    But his arm was cut by the sharp knife, and all of a sudden there was blood.


    The police quickly pressed Diana to the ground. They really did not expect to deal with a suicide case


    and another murder case.


    "I''m gonna kill you! I''m gonna kill you all!"


    Diana was still struggling, cursing viciously over and over again.


    The police then "impolitely" took her away, along with Ruth.


    Maisie was startled at the sight of Ezra''s arm and hurriedly looked everywhere for something to stop


    the bleeding.


    "It''s fine. Just a skin-deep wound." Seeing his wife''s bad expression, Ezra hurriedlyforted her.

 Chapter 915 She Is with Me

    Chapter 915 She Is with Me


    Fortunately, there was a medical staff at the scene. The medical staff reminded Ezra, "You''d better go


    to the hospital to do a deep check."


    With tacit consent, Maisie helped Ezra into the car and asked the driver to take them directly to Arthur''s


    hospital.


    "Thank you." Maisie looked at Ezra''s arm with great guilt.


    In fact, he didn''t have to protect her like this. On the one hand, she could protect herself, on the other


    hand ... she had been unkind to himtely, and Ezra really didn''t have to take the risk for her.


    At the thought of this, Maisie''s eyes were a little red.


    "I''m supposed to say sorry. I got you scared. And it was so cold." Maisie could see the worry in Ezra''s


    eyes.


    She raised a smile, thinking it was funny because they were just like two familiar strangers.


    Nancy''s phone buzzed at this time. They did not tell her what had happened. Nancy called because


    Ezio was asking for his mom.


    Ezra picked up the phone and confessed, "We need to go to the hospital first."


    "Why? What happened?" Nancy had a bad feeling when she heard that they had to go to the hospital


    in the middle of the night.


    Ezra told everything to Nancy, while thetter scolded angrily on the phone, "Psycho! She is a fucking


    psychopath!"


    Atst, Nancy''s voice cracked at the thought of how much Ezra had suffered because of Diana over the


    years.


    When Ezra first returned to Riverside City, Diana also tried to plot a car ident to kill Ezra.


    Fortunately, Ezra was very vignt and dodged a bullet for hisyout ahead of time.


    Not to mention Diana''s spiritual persecution of Ezra over the years.


    Ezra knew that Nancy must be angry and sad, so heforted her in a low voice, "Don''t worry.


    Nothing serious."


    "Besides, this is not a bad thing. She was just released on bail and tried to do such a thing. The


    relevant departments will no longer allow her toe out. She put herself thoroughly into it, and we are


    safe instead."


    "And Maisie is with me, don''t worry."


    Hearing Ezra mentioning Maisie, Nancy felt much more relieved. Nancy trusted Maisie very much and


    felt that Maisie must be good at taking care of others. Actually, Nancy was right. Maisie''s childhood


    experience had made her a mature and calm person.


    "Thank God she is with you." Nancy sighed and said, "Thene back early. Don''t worry about Ezio."


    Maisie didn''t expect Ezra did not allow Maisie to see him in the hospital when they arrived.


    "It''s freezing outside. I got this." Ezra insisted on not letting Maisie get out of the car. It was already


    early winter now, and it was very cold at night. In case she caught a cold, the loss outweighed the gain.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie was so depressed, "I don''t feel cold. Besides, isn''t there heating in hospitals?"


    "That''s it. If you insist on following, I''ll take you home first." This was the first time that he had been so


    tough at Maisie since they got together again.


    The driver cut in to persuade Maisie, "Mr. Cantillo is just worried about you. He''s afraid that you''ll catch


    a cold. You should wait in the car. Let me go with Mr. Cantillo. I''ll let you know if there''s anything new."


    The driver wanted to stop their argument since Ezra''s arm should be treated quickly. He could see that


    they were actually worried about each other.


    Maisie had to let the driver walk Ezra to the emergency debridement room.


    After the doctor cut off Ezra''s sleeve and cleaned the wound, he found that it was small but a little


    deep, and needed stitches, otherwise it would not close well.


    Maisie was waiting restlessly in the car. Ezra actually struck a deep chord in her heart, even though


    she looked calm on the surface.


    She didn''t know how to describe her mood at the moment. She was just feeling annoyed and confused.


    After Ezra came out with the driver, Maisie heard from the driver that Ezra had several stitches. Ezra


    red at the driver and then said jokingly, "Ezio and I had a bit of hard luck recently. I think we should


    do something to drive the spell away."


    Ezra was just trying to distract Maisie, but he didn''t expect her to frown and take over his words,


    "You''re right."


    Ezra smiled and said, "Since when do you be superstitious?"


    Maisie looked away and said nothing. Sometimes when people cared about something, they couldn''t


    help but look for various ways.


    She also agreed with Ezra over the bad luck thing - first, her son had several stitches on his forehead,


    and now Ezra''s arm was injured.


    "Hey, hey, I''m really fine."


    Ezra covered Maisie''s hand on herp with the hand he had just bandaged.


    Maisie wanted to withdraw her hand, but when she looked down, she dared not move.


    She turned to stare at the person beside her and gritted her teeth, saying, "Your arm."


    "It''s okay. It doesn''t hurt." Ezra smiled carelessly and sped her hand.


    Maisie thought he was unreasonable. The driver said he had several stitches. Now that the anesthetic


    was gone, he must be in great pain.


    He just ignored it and came forward to hold her hand.


    Of course, she didn''t bear to shake his hand away.


    Forget it. Just leave him alone. Anyway, they would be home soon.


    As for Ezra beside her, he leaned against the seat and slightly raised a smile. It seemed that he should


    thank Diana. Ezra could also feel that because of his injury, Maisie was obviously much softer to him.

 Chapter 916 Wont You Help?

    Chapter 916 Won''t You Help?


    When Ezra and Maisie got home, the child was already asleep.


    Nancy let Daisy go to rest first, and she stayed in the living room on the first floor waiting for Ezra and


    Maisie.


    As soon as they entered the house, Nancy hurriedly asked with concern, "How is your arm?"


    "It''s no big deal."


    Ezra said while looking at Maisie, concealing from Nancy that he also had a few stitches. He didn''t


    want to make Nancy feel worse.


    Nancy wanted to take a closer look at Ezra''s injury, but she couldn''t see it because it had been


    bandaged up. Instead, she went to the kitchen and brought out two bowls of ginger soup, "Come on,


    have it. Get some warm."


    Maisie was moved by Nancy''s carefulness. "Thank you."


    After drinking the ginger soup, Ezra said to Maisie, "Change your clothes. Take a hot bath."


    She was so thinly dressed that Ezra was worried about even if she had been in the car.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Maisie looked at him and said, "You, too. You need some rest."


    Maisie intended for Ezra to go upstairs and change into clean clothes, but Ezrapletely got her


    wrong. He smiled mischievously and said to her, "Me, too? I''d love that. After all, I can''t wash it myself.


    "


    He said such ambiguous words in front of Nancy, and Maisie flushed and stared awkwardly at him


    speechless for a moment.


    He must be crazy. Nancy was still here!!!


    But Ezra was very calm and didn''t care at all. He just stared at Maisie, like a lion ready to eat his prey.


    Nancy stood out to relieve embarrassment for Maisie. She patted Ezra, and pretended to be annoyed,


    "Why are you so shameless? I''m still here!"


    Ezra pulled Maisie upstairs, with a bright smile on his face. On the third floor, Maisie immediately


    withdrew her hand and went into the dressing room alone. But how could Ezra let her go? He followed


    her while Maisie had to snap, "Rascal."


    Ezra looked innocent, "I really can''t wash it by myself. I can''t move this arm, let alone take a bath."


    Wait, who was linking arms with Maisie in the car a few moments ago?


    "Could you go out for a moment? I need to change." Maisie nced at him, halfway unzipping her


    dress.


    Ezra was upset because he couldn''t do anything when he was so close to the pretty woman he loved.


    He was so discouraged the next moment when he cut a nce at his arm. What could he do with an


    injury on his arm? So, he dragged himself out of the dressing room.


    After Maisie finished, she went to the bathroom. Ezra then came in to change.


    However, as soon as he tried to unbutton his shirt with his uninjured hand, he paused. He went out as if


    nothing had happened and waited on the sofa in the living room. He needed to pretend to be weak and


    helpless.


    He called Phil and nned to talk to Phil about Anna''s letter.


    But as soon as Phil answered the phone, Ezra heard his bad tone, "Come on, dude. Calling me now?


    Where''s your wife?"


    Phil obviously meant that Ezra''s call disturbed his sex.


    When Ezra thought that Phil had a lovely wife in his arms every night, he became mad with jealousy


    and simply talked back, "What do you think I can do now?"


    Philughed at him in a free manner, "Sorry, I forgot. You are still on your examination time."


    Being disturbed, Phil became meaner, "It''s really hard not to drive on the road when you''ve got the


    license."


    Ezra was furious. Enough of the sarcasm! Were allwyers mean?


    "Come on, what''s wrong?" Phil knew that Ezra didn''t call in the middle of the night to chat.


    Ezra told Phil about the night. When Phil heard that Ezra was hurt, his tone became solemn, "How is


    the injury?"


    Although they always criticized each other, they were still good friends. No matter which one of them


    was in trouble, the others would not sit idly by.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s a skin-deep wound." Ezra replied with ease.


    "I will follow up on these things as soon as I''m in the office tomorrow. That crazy witch is fucking dead


    this time."


    Ezra didn''t say anything more to Phil in order to give him more time to enjoy his sweet night.


    Coming out of the bathroom, Maisie found Ezra sitting on the sofa in the living room. She frowned


    slightly, "You didn''t change?"


    "I can''t take the clothes off myself." Ezra sighed helplessly.


    Maisie stared at him in disbelief. He was hurt in one arm. Was it so serious that he couldn''t even take


    off his clothes? But thinking that he was hurt to protect her, Maisie could not ignore him anyway.


    So she tightened her pajamas and walked over, "Let me help."


    Ezra stood up obediently. From the suit on the outside to the shirt on the inside, Maisie made every


    move very carefully for fear of touching his wound.


    But at the end of the shirt button, Maisie only felt short of breath. She tried to keep her eyes focus on


    the button, not to look at the man''s body.


    "Well, you can do the rest yourself." She couldn''t help him with the belt and trousers and flushed with


    just a nce at some of his reactions.


    What was this idiot thinking all day?


    Seeing his wife running faster away, Ezra could only take off the rest of his clothes, struggled to wrap


    himself in his pajamas, and walked to the bathroom.


    "Won''t you help?" At the bathroom door, he asked the woman on the sofa.


    Maisie took a deep breath, came up to him, and said, "How?"


    "Hold the shower head for me?"


    So, he wanted Maisie to watch him take a bath all the way. Funny.


    Although they had sex before, and they were now a legitimate couple, psychologically, Maisie could not


    get through it. She did not regard Ezra as her real husband, so she could not ept doing such


    intimate things with him.


    "Just kidding. I can do it myself." Ezra saw her embarrassment at a nce and decided to let her go.


    Maisie breathed a sigh of relief from the bottom of her heart, "I''ll be right outside. Call me if you need


    anything."


    She said that and walked away quickly.


    Cute bunny, no?

 Chapter 917 Sleep in the Bed

    Chapter 917 Sleep in the Bed


    Ezra was not supposed to take a bath because of his arm. Even if it was well protected, it was in


    danger of getting infectious.


    Maisie wanted to persuade him, but she knew that the man was a clean freak. He might not be able to


    sleep tonight if he didn''t take a bath.


    It was true. He would die if he didn''t take a bath, so Ezra took a hard shower alone in the bathroom like


    a one-armed warrior.


    When they cleaned up and went downstairs again, Nancy was still waiting for them in the living room.


    She asked Ezra, "What''s going on tonight? I want to know what will happen to her, or the hatred in my


    heart will nibble me up. "


    That "her" was referring to Diana. Nancy now hated her guts.


    Diana hurt not only her grandson but now her son. When she heard that Ezra was going to the hospital,


    Nancy even burst into tears. But even if she hated Diana very much, there was nothing Nancy could


    do.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Before Ezra could answer her, his phone rang. Picking it up, Ezra said a few words and then hung up.


    He looked at Nancy and Maisie, saying, "Linda is gone, too."


    Just now his man reported to Ezra that Linda died tonight, although Linda had been seriously ill, if


    Diana hadn''t done anything to her, Linda wouldn''t have gone so soon.


    So Diana was also the killer of Linda. Linda died at this critical point, adding another charge to Diana,


    and now she wouldn''t be able to get out of prison.


    Nancy was stunned for a moment, thenughed mockingly, "This is karma. Losing two daughters in


    one night. Someone should feel guilt and pain, right?"


    Of course, she was talking about Roman, who was now in the intensive care unit. Linda and Anna were


    his biological daughters after all, and Nancy wondered if Roman had any telepathy and if he would feel


    heartache after the death of his two daughters.


    Nancy added, "If he hadn''t been a womanizer, the girls should''ve lived in a better family."


    So, in the final analysis, Roman should be responsible for all these tragedies.


    He was flirtatious and irresponsible, and he favored boys over girls. He had never done the slightest


    responsibility of being a father.


    The concern and demand for Ezra were because he was a son.


    Thinking of Roman in the hospital, Ezra could not hide his mockery, "He deserved it."


    Although Roman still had Ezra as his so-called son, Roman must know that his son never had any


    affection for his father.


    "That old witch can''t escape this time. I don''t think she''s in the right state of mind. I''m afraid she''s going


    crazy."


    Ezraforted his mother, "Don''t worry. I will definitely send her to prison this time."


    Ezra did not want to deal with Diana before, but now it was different. He had a son and a wife. Although


    his wife still refused to admit him, he had to protect her and their son.


    And as for his mother, if he could, he certainly hoped that she coulde back to live with him and


    Maisie, but if he didn''t settle everything, he would not rest assured.


    Nancy showed a feeling of guilt, "I hate myself sometimes. I hate myself for being ipetent. If I


    were a mother with strong abilities in all aspects and could suppress Diana in all aspects, maybe you


    wouldn''t have to suffer from this."


    Maybe he wouldn''t have been forced back by Roman.


    "What are you talking about?" Ezra couldn''t hear Nancy deny herself, "You are a good, capable, and


    great mother, okay?"


    Maisie nodded heavily, agreeing with Ezra. Although she spent a short time with Nancy, it was good


    enough to know about Nancy.


    "You may go to sleep." Ezraforted Nancy in this way and finally coaxed Nancy, who had been


    worried for most of the night, to sleep.


    Maisie followed Nancy to her room to carry her sleeping son back to the third floor. After settling her


    son, Maisie took a look at Ezra, "Don''t sleep on the couch tonight. It''s not good for your wound."


    "But I don''t want you to sleep on the couch," Ezra said frankly.


    Ezra didn''t mean to be affectionate, he really didn''t want Maisie to sleep on the sofa, otherwise, he


    wouldn''t have ended up giving up the bed to Maisie.


    Maisie lowered her head and said, "We sleep in the bed."


    Maisie had thought about everything before she said those words. Ezra probably couldn''t move after


    lying down with his arm hurt like that, so she had nothing to worry about. The most important thing was


    that she didn''t want to argue with him about where to sleep. That was all for tonight.


    Ezra pulled his pillow to the side of the bed and said, "I''ll try to sleep on the side."


    In fact, when Ezra asked Maisie to sleep on the bed before, he had some other thoughts, but he would


    never force her. He was still well aware of Maisie''s rejection of him, and he knew better which step he


    should take now.


    Maisie theny down on the other side. With the light turned off, the tumultuous night finally quieted


    down, and both of them quickly fell asleep.


    It was just that the good sleep didn''tst long. Early the next morning, Ezra received a call from the


    hospital saying that Roman was in bad condition and asked him to go to the hospital.


    So Ezra had a quick breakfast and went to the hospital. Maisie helped him wear the suit and went with


    him.


    Fortunately, although there were a lot of things these days, there were two trusted people at home,


    Daisy and Nancy, to help them take care of Ezio. They could go out and run errands with more peace


    of mind.


    As Roman''s daughter, Ruth was also told toe to the hospital. It was just that as soon as Ruth saw


    Ezra, she said with red eyes, "Can we talk?"


    Ezra didn''t bother to say anything more to Ruth and didn''t think it necessary to talk to her.


    Unexpectedly, Ruth suddenly knelt down in front of him after seeing his refusal.


    Ezra frowned slightly and asked, "What are you doing?"


    He took a more vignt look around to see if Ruth had arranged any secretly photographed reporters.


    He didn''t want to be charged with bullying his half-sister.

 Chapter 918 Please, Help Me

    Chapter 918 Please, Help Me


    Ruth had tested so many dirty tricks on Ezra over the years that he had generally figured out their


    tricks. Many of his intimate and ambiguous videos with women were secretly taken by them, but in fact,


    Ezra was just being polite and greeting them.


    Of course, there was no shortage of women deliberately running into his arms, or Diana bribed some


    women to get close to him and then asked the person arranged by Diana to take pictures, thus hyping


    the negative image of his private life.


    Fortunately, he was capable enough, no matter how Diana smeared him, the leaders of thepany


    and Roman did not kick him out. Most of the top executives of thepany cared about their interests,


    and saw the huge progress Ezra had brought to the Canuli, so even though Diana and Ruth


    encouraged several executives to mess with him all day, Ezra was still in power.


    When Ruth suddenly knelt down, Ezra''s first reaction was to doubt if it was Ruth''s little trick.


    Ruth saw Ezra''s guard and quickly exined, "I''m not ying any tricks. I''m just begging for your help."


    Ezra raised his eyebrows and looked at Ruth, waiting to see what she could say.


    Ruth knelt on the ground, stooping. She said in tears, "I know I can''t escape this time. I don''t hope you


    will let me go. I just wish that you can take care of my son."


    Ruth cried harder, trembling, unable to make a single word.


    She had wanted her mother to bear all the charges, but everything changed so quickly. Anna''s letter


    testified all her charges.


    "You''re the only person who can help me. I''m so sorry that my mother and I have done a lot of things to


    hurt you over the years. You know, once I go to jail, my husband will definitely file a divorce, and soon


    my mother-inw will find a new woman for her son. I don''t care about that. All I care about is that my


    son will suffer in that family."


    Her husband and mother-inw loved her son very much, but once Ruth went to jail; once her son had


    a stepmother if the woman had another child, Ruth didn''t have to think about how miserable her son


    would be.


    Thinking of that, Ruth wailed. She grabbed Ezra''s trouser leg and begged, "Just this one little favor.


    Please don''t let my son die in their hands. When I get out of prison. I''ll leave here with him and never


    disturb your lives again. Please, Ezra. Please."


    Looking at Ruth like this, Maisie turned around. She could also see through what kind of life Ruth''s son


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    would face. As a mother, she felt sad and heartache for that child.


    Ruth knew that her husband would marry her because of her name. Although her husband also


    expected her to be in charge of the Canuli, he preferred that she would always have the backing of


    Canuli.


    If Ruth had recognized her own abilities early and enjoyed everything Ezra had created, how could her


    marriage and child havee to such a miserable state? Naturally, Ezra would not sympathize with


    Ruth. He stepped back and pulled back his trouser leg and mocked, "How dare you beg me for help?"


    Over the years, as an aplice to Diana, she had done a lot of bad things to him. And now she was


    here begging the victim for help? That was ridiculous.


    The case of the branch manager was the best example. Ruth not only dragged Anna into trouble but


    also indirectly killed the branch manager. She deserved it.


    Ruth saw that Ezra turned her down, so she had no choice but to crawl to the Maisie, "Maisie, please


    say something for me. You are also a mother. Please, help me. I really can''t live without my son. He''s


    my only hope."


    "Come on, what''s the use of begging me now?" Maisie was so upset by Ruth that she kept stepping


    back. This was their business. She had no right to make any decision.


    Ezra put his uninjured hand on Maisie''s waist and asked Ruth, "Are you sure they''ll give you custody of


    your son when you get out of prison? Maybe they''ll keep him to inherit the family business."


    Of course, Ezra knew what Ruth''s husband''s family was like, a bunch of assholes.


    Ruth was silent for a while, then wiped away her tears and said mockingly, "Actually... He already has


    someone outside. The woman is pregnant with a boy, so they won''t have room for my son. "


    That was why Ruth knelt down to beg Ezra because she knew that once she went in, once the woman


    gave birth to the baby, her son would probably be in danger at any time. Her boy was so young. Those


    people could kill him with any excuse.


    Ruth''s words were unexpected by Ezra. Her husband was really a scum. Maisie didn''t expect Ruth to


    be in this situation either. She thought Ruth had a good rtionship with her husband. After all, Ruth


    often posted her son on social media, and outsiders saw her and her husband as a sweet couple. They


    made such a perfect match and had such a lovely son.


    Well. Men. They were all unreliable.


    Ezra caught a glimpse of Maisie''s expression and immediately hugged her by the waist and said to


    Ruth, "I''ll give them some projects and let them remember you and not kill your son for the time being."


    Ruth''s husband was just a rich lost cause, who was just excellent at ying with women. When he


    married Ruth, he also took a fancy to Ruth''s family background.


    Now that he wanted to divorce Ruth, he just saw that Ruth would not have any future to get the right to


    inherit Canuli. So he turned to hook up with another woman with stronger family background.


    If Ezra gave them some business, they would be grateful and would be nicer to that child. But Ezra still


    told Ruth, "But you should keep your words. Leave here when you get out of prison."


    Ruth was moved, crying loud again, "Thank you, thank you."


    "I will, I will. I don''t wanna live here anymore."


    Ruth was already socially dead in Riverside. She would take her son to a ce where no one knew


    them and live a simple and mundane life. She would never take such painstaking efforts to plot against


    others.

 Chapter 919 Their Pasts

    Chapter 919 Their Pasts


    Finally getting Ezra''s help, Ruth felt relieved and struggled to get up from the ground. Ezra didn''t bother


    to share a space with her and was ready to leave.


    "Wait a sec." Ruth stopped them.


    Ezra paused, turning to look back. His expression was full of impatience. But Ruth ignored Ezra and


    looked at Maisie beside him, saying slowly, "Maisie, in fact, Ezra is not a yboy as it is rumored."


    Maisie was stunned for a moment, while Ezra raised his eyebrows, and then looked at Ruth.


    Ruth exined with a wry smile, "My mother and I deliberately created a lot of his dirty files. We were


    trying to discredit him."


    Maisie turned to look at Ezra beside him in surprise, while thetter met her eyes with a sense of


    grievance and snorted lightly.


    "I wish you happiness." Finishing herst words, Ruth turned around and left the ce first.


    After Ruth left, the secluded space became quieter. Ezra did not speak, nor did Maisie.


    Finally, Ezra lost his patience and stepped forward. He leaned the woman in the hallway against the


    wall behind him and asked in a low voice, "What are you thinking?"


    Maisie looked up at him and said, "Why don''t you ever exin those scandals?"


    She never thought that those were fake and were nned by Diana and Ruth.


    Maisie was very sad to see that Ezra was around a lot of women. After they got back together, Maisie


    could also hear his scandals, which made her even more upset.


    Ezra was with her, but he was still hooking up with other women. All Maisie felt was his disrespect for


    her and endless loss of inferiorityplex. She med it all on herself.


    "There is nothing to exin." Ezra looked inexplicably serious. "The truth will speak for itself. There''s


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    much more darkness in the world than we can''t imagine. The only thing we can do is to put all our


    efforts into making ourselves stronger. As long as we are strong enough, the criticism of others will


    never defeat us."


    Maisie looked at the man. She had no idea that Ezra had such a serious and transparent mind beneath


    his careless appearance. Ezra looked at the woman''s red lips, which opened slightly in surprise. He


    swallowed hard, restraining the impulse to kiss her.


    He leaned slightly and whispered in her ear, almost close to the woman''s earlobe, "The right will never


    be wrong."


    Maisie was shocked and looked in disbelief at the handsome face that was so close to her. The


    sentence he just whispered was the lyrics of her favorite song. To be exact, when she was with Ezra,


    she often yed that song. They listened to a lot of songs together, but Maisie didn''t think that Ezra


    would remember the lyrics of this song.


    Did he especially recite the lyrics?


    "I didn''t expect that I fell in love with the song myself," Ezra exined in a warm voice.


    Maisie didn''t speak. She didn''t expect herself to have such an influence on him.


    Ezra sighed heavily and said, "I was addicted after you left. I listened to his songs all day."


    "Addicted" might not be the best description. "Crazy" would be much better.


    He listened to it while driving, while staying at home, and on the way out on a business trip. He looped


    every song Maisie liked.


    At that time, Ezra did not know that Maisie was so important to him that he even carved every song she


    liked into his bones, thinking that he was just used to listening to those songs, butter he found that he


    was just trying to find a trace offort.


    "You are not addicted to me, but the singer." Maisie doubted that she would have such a great


    influence on him and instinctively felt that it was because of the brilliant singer.


    "Do you want me to be more straightforward?"


    Seeing that she was getting on her nerves again, Ezra added, "Maisie, because I love you, your


    preferences can influence me."


    Maisie became a little confused. He had said such a straightforward confession more than once. She


    did not know what happened to her, from the initial unbelievable to the present kind of belief.


    Sure enough, a man''s rhetoric could move a woman very much.


    "Do you really have no trust in me?" Ezra helplessly spread his hand, "As for my past, Ruth has just


    rified something for me. Is there anything else you wanna know?"


    Maisie pursed her lips and finally looked up at him.


    Now that he said so, she asked.


    She felt really ufortable several times when they were together. Those grievances had been piled


    up at the bottom of her heart, so she didn''t choose to trust him.


    "Once at a charity night, you and a model left one after another, booked the same hotel, and the next


    day you came out together." Maisie lowered her head and said, "Did you spend the night together?"


    It was a big question in her heart, especially since they had just been together, and she was so uneasy


    that she always felt that her rtionship with him was not true.


    That model was famous for her perfect shape and beautiful face, which was the type that every man


    would like. Ezra was photographed by the reportering out of the hotel with the model. She was


    heartbroken at that time.


    Then Maisie was shrouded in a deep sense of inferiority. She began to feel that she was just a loser


    she refused on the grounds that she had to work overtime.


    In the following week, Maisie had all kinds of excuses to avoid Ezra. She was not good at quarreling,


    but she didn''t want to talk to him against her will.


    How did Maisie and Ezra make upter? It seemed that Maisie went to the bar to drink after work and


    just ran into Ezra. Ezra was so annoyed after being refused for a week that he took Maisie out of the


    bar as soon as he saw her.


    Maisie had already drunk a lot at that time. Holding the tree next to her, she began to vomit. Because of


    the burn in her stomach, Maisie squatted down and began to cry. Silently and Painfully.

 Chapter 920 Who Was Blubbering?

    Chapter 920 Who Was Blubbering?


    That time, Maisie really couldn''t control herself. She was not a drama queen and that time was the


    worst one.


    Ezra probably didn''t expect her to be like this. He was stunned for a while before he went to help her,


    but Maisie pushed him away. Ezra had no choice but to call the driver and then carried her into the car.


    That night was crazy. She was taken home by Ezra, and she was bullied, to be more precise,


    punished, by Ezra from the moment she was thrown into the bathtub.


    They had sex.


    In fact, she reconciled with herself like this, "Maisie, you do not have a future anyway, you might as well


    cherish this period of time you are still together."


    Time went back to this moment. Maisie felt somewhat helpless after asking these words.


    Since she wanted to ask for the truth, it meant that she had demanded an answer from Ezra.


    Ezra smiled at Maisie''s words, "If I remember correctly, I was with you that night, right?"


    "Yes." Maisie didn''t meet his eyes.


    It was precise because Ezra cheated on her on the first day they had just been together.


    Ezra said angrily, "So you thought I was cheating on you? In your eyes, I just have no bottom line?


    Dating with another woman when I''m with you?"


    Ezra''s series of questions made Maisie feel guilty as if she should believe him even if he didn''t need to


    exin anything.


    She took a step aside to try to distance herself from the angry man.


    "I had nothing to do with that woman at all. That woman took money from Diana and deliberately


    followed my whereabouts to set me up, in order to cooperate with Diana to tarnish my reputation. Did


    you see that woman ever show upter?" Ezra then followed up and continued to suppress her,


    exining angrily, "No, right? After I found out what she had done, I sent someone to ban her and cut


    off all her resources. Now she can only make a living by running a modeling training course in her


    hometown. "


    Maisie looked up at him in surprise. He was true. That woman seemed to have disappeared after that.


    She just won the championship of the model contest and her career began to improve. By rights, it was


    time for her to show up. But Maisie never saw her again. Maisie did not pay attention to these before,


    and her mind was clouded by jealousy.


    Ezra looked at her surprised expression and said, "So was that why you got drunk and blubbered that


    time? You think I spent the night with her?"


    Ezra remembered that event clearly, after all, it was the first time in his life that he was rejected by a


    woman for a week.


    At that time, he had just been with her, and it was when he was interested in her that she ignored him


    inexplicably. Ezra asked her out for a whole week and was turned down. He was annoyed and upset,


    so he drank down sorrow at his own bar.


    Originally, Ezra would not even turn to a woman who dared to do such things to him. He had no


    shortage of women, and he didn''t bother to spoil any woman.


    Several times when Maisie replied that she had to workte at night, Ezra really wanted to send her


    "We''re done", but he couldn''t. He had tried many times to tell himself to send the message out, but he


    failed.


    Now Ezra finally understood why he didn''t send that message out because he was reluctant to give her


    up.


    Hearing him saying that she blubbered, Maisie was a little annoyed. She talked back disgruntled, "Who


    was blubbering?"


    She did cry, but she didn''t make a scene at all, okay?


    "Really?" Ezra began to count her crimes, "You ignored me for a whole week and you didn''t tell me


    why. You chose to go to the bar and got yourself deadly drunk. Maisie, do you know how dangerous it


    is for a woman to get drunk in a bar without anyone else around her?"


    Ezra remembered how angry he was when he saw Maisie in the bar, especially when several men


    beside her were staring at her.


    At that time, Ezra didn''t care about anything, so he came forward and carried her out.


    "When we came out, I tried to help, and you pushed me away directly with great strength. I almost fell.


    When we went back, you were unwilling to allow me to give you a bath. Although you didn''t make any


    noise, your silence and expression were really driving me crazy. And then, if I hadn''t¡­" As soon as


    Ezra said this, Maisie suddenly raised her hand over his mouth and stopped him from talking anymore.


    If he hadn''t kissed her in the bathtub or if he hadn''t kept her quiet in some other way...


    She knew what he was going to say. She remembered everything that night.


    Ezra, who was silenced in this way, was feeling angry and funny. He took the woman''s hand away, put


    it in his hand, and said, "I think I would like it better if you gagged me in another way."


    Maisie withdrew her hand angrily. Instead of letting go of her, Ezra continued to talk to her very


    seriously, "Why didn''t you ask me about the rtionship with that model?"


    "If you asked and I exined, there wouldn''t be such a misunderstanding between us." Ezra''s voice


    was gentle. He realized that the main problem between him and Maisie was her mistrust of him, which


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    stemmed from many of his affairs in the past.


    Maisie regarded Ezra as a yboy, so she did not want to spend the rest of her life with him for fear


    that he would get tired of her and leave.


    Maisie lowered her eyes and said lowly, "You didn''t take the initiative to exin. I thought you should at


    least give me an exnation. Since you didn''t, it meant I''m not important to you."


    Ezra stopped talking. It was really his carelessness.


    Maybe it was because she was so sensible that Ezra didn''t feel the need to exin to her, and he also


    punished the model, so he didn''t take it to heart anymore. Unexpectedly, this incident caused so much


    psychological harm to her that it even became the source of her mistrust of him.


    Thinking of this, Ezra whispered and solemnly apologized, "I''m sorry. It was all my fault. I should''ve


    taken the initiative to exin to you. I shouldn''t have let you suffer it alone. I will never do such a stupid


    thing again. I promise." The man''s attitude was so sincere that Maisie looked at him and said, "It''s not


    your fault. It''s over."


    His promises and statements at this moment were so real, but he didn''t do anything wrong at that time,


    he just didn''t take her to heart, in other words, he didn''t love her much at that time. But now, it was real.

 Chapter921 A Good Wife

    Chapter921 A Good Wife


    They then fell into silence when the doctor came for them from a near distance.


    "Roman is still in critical condition after the surgery, but he has regained some consciousness now. I


    think you might want to see him." The doctor''s remarks spoke volumes about their father''s health


    condition.


    "You first," Ezra nced at Ruth and said indifferently.


    Ezra was unwilling to see Roman with Ruth because she never treated him as family and he just


    treated her the same way back. He thought they''d better take turns visiting their father.


    Ruth entered Roman''s ward without a word.


    Roman was nearly at death''s door, being gaunt and green around the gills. Ruth had every right to hate


    Roman who had a marked preference for sons over daughters.


    Ruth believed Roman was the chief culprit who cornered Diana her mother and Anna. The three of


    them would not be reduced to this circumstance if he had given her and Anna more warmth, and if he


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    had given her mother due respect and love.


    But now their condition was miserable: one died, one went mad, and Ruth was about to be behind


    bars. Ruth couldn''t help weeping bitter tears in the face of Roman''s gauntness.


    "I''m sorry¡­" Roman said to her on the bed, holding out his hand difficultly. His words seemed to be


    moreforting before his pending death


    "Sorry?" Ruth suddenly lost control of her mood.


    "How does your apology help us in any way?"


    "My mom is now a maniac! Anna and Linda Marshall died! And look at what you got me into! Your


    apology is now thest thing I need."


    "Can your apology make us live our lives one more time?"


    Her yell made it harder for Roman to breathe; he had to take big gulps of breath again. The doctor,


    Ezra, and Maisie walked in right away as the monitoring apparatus shrieked.


    Roman had not known about the death of Anna and Linda. He had been in a semia all day until a


    severe pain suddenly attacked him in the chest. He had difficulty breathing as if someone was dragging


    him and would not stop it till dragging him down to hell.


    This was the status quo after the monitoring device gave an alert and the doctor gave his resuscitation.


    Romanpletely copsed by the unexpected news from Ruth that Anna and Linda died although he


    did not value them too much. After all, two daughters leaving him forever at once was poignant.


    "The patient is in critical condition. I told you toe here not to make things worse by yelling, but


    maybe to see him and say thest words you could."


    Ruth stepped aside at a loss, her mind a nk. She then turned around and left the ward sadly. She


    had no more to say to her father. She also did not have the slightest grief over his pending death.


    Ruth would not choose to be a human being if there was a next life, just as Anna wrote in her


    suicide note. Ruth hoped she would not be a human being; more importantly, she would not be a


    daughter of such parents again.


    Roman was overwhelmed by the death of his two daughters and there was nothing the doctor could do


    to save his life. He was too weak to say anything when Ezra and Maisie came near to his bed.


    "Sorr¡­" He passed away, failing to finish his apology to Ezra despite his trying so.


    Sorry should be the word Roman was trying to speak out to Ezra, just as he would say to others around


    him if he could.


    Ezra just looked at the man on the bed, showing no grief at all just as Ruth did. It was miserable and


    pitiable that Roman as a father should be reduced to the circumstance where no one felt sad at all


    about his death.


    Ezra and Maisie spent the following days taking care of Roman''s funeral. They also dealt with the


    funeral of Anna. Ruth was arrested the day Roman died; Diana was detained and spent the rest of her


    life behind bars.


    They did it for Anna because, in the end, she left him with a letter which informed Ruth and Diana.


    Linda''s funeral was taken care of by Mrs. Marshall. Words have it that Mrs. Marshall cried to her


    ckout several times either for the death of Linda or that of Roman.


    The reason was that Roman has gone after all, which meant tough days for Mrs. Marshall and the


    Marshall family behind her were on the way because Ezra would not give a damn about how they


    doing.


    Some projects were undertaken by the Marshalls because of Roman''s autocratic influence. Now that


    he''s gone; Ezra would not give any preference for the Marshalls anymore.


    Though Roman''s funeral was taken care of by his son Ezra, it was executed specifically by his Maisie


    because of Ezra''s injured arms.


    Ezra is undoubtedly canny and sophisticated. He yed less role in the funeral taking his injured arms


    as an excuse so as to increase Maisie''s appearance on many asions, which in effect emphasized


    Maisie''s status as his wife.


    Roman was after all somebody in Riverside City and ordingly deserved a solemn funeral.


    Much as Ezra''s unwillingness to do so, Roman had his own acquaintances, so he had to do it solemnly.


    And Maisie was in charge during the whole process, which made everyone know about her, her status,


    and her ability.


    Maisie was widely praised because she did everything methodically while Ezra was told many times


    that he had a good wife.


    Ezra would always show off that Maise was an all-rounder who was a beautiful, talented, and good


    cook and that they could always have delicious meals.


    Sometimes even Maisie would think Ezra thought too highly of her because she barely cooked for him


    since their reunion. Howe he pretended to be so convincing that he had feasts by her every day?


    "You''d better stop bragging about me in front of others because that was far from the truth. Maisie


    proposed to him as she wiped medicine on his wounds after another busy day.


    Ezra''s wounds healed gradually, yet medicine was still needed.


    It hurt too much that he could not wipe medicine by himself with one arm, so Maisie did it for him.


    Now it had be a ritual for Maisie to wipe medicine on his wounds despite his arm being almost


    healed.


    "You are a good cook indeed. What''s wrong with my praise for you? Ezra raised his eyebrow and


    asked as he enjoyed it when her soft fingers touched him from time to time.


    "I believe I cook well, but there won''t be enough time for me to cook for you and our son; My job, you


    know, requires frequent overwork and asional trip on business.


    Therefore, it''s not fair to say Ezra and his son could not eat their fill.


    Maisie spoke from her heart that she could not juggle her job and family chores after she went back to


    work.

 Chapter922 A Nodding Acquaintance

    Chapter922 A Nodding Acquaintance


    "That doesn''t matter. I''m not demanding three meals a day from you; an asional meal is all that we


    need. You are so good at your work, so there is no reason you should note into your own."


    "I didn''t see thating that you are so reasonable and considerate." Maisie cast a nce at him.


    Most men are male chauvinists to some extent who wish women to devote more to family over work,


    and so did Ezra in theory. He did notck money; he should demand women''s devotion to family but


    now he chose to support Maisie''s career without reserve. Maisie was kind of moved.


    She would not give up on her career for anything because she knew well the importance of women''s


    careers. If Ezra forced her to choose family over career, chances were that she would give up on him


    but not her career.


    Of course, Ezra was not the target here: any man who demanded Maisie quit her job would not win her


    agreement. Men were far less important than careers, which was the consensus among Emilia Jones,


    Nina, Jean, and her.


    "Have I ever been unreasonable? Am I the kind of man who only believes in women''s value for the


    family? Ezra grunted and grabbed her hand suddenly.


    Maisie withdrew her hand snappishly from Ezra who jumped at every opportunity to take advantage of


    her.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He clinched to her with his intact arm lest she escaped when they need to mingle with others.


    It was under pretext that he held her hands in front of people; now they were in private, so he did it on


    purpose.


    "Well, you are a good man who respects women." Maisie was going to leave with that perfunctory


    response.


    "You can''t gloss it over like that! It seems that I am truly unreasonable." Ezra grabbed her again and


    protested.


    "You have to tell me ''Who'' I really am in your eyes!"


    "Well¡­" Words failed Maisie.


    That was not a small question of which the answer she gave could not be perfunctory. She did not want


    to talk too much with Ezra now, but the light in Ezra''s eyes showed no sign of quitting.


    "I''m exhausted and want to go to sleep." She looked at Ezra and said tiredly in the end.


    That was the first fragility shown by her since their reunion. Ezra went easy on her immediately and


    stopped questioning her.


    "I''m sorry. You are too tired these days. Good night."


    They''ve been upied by the funeral of Roman recently, and Ezra had to take care of such other


    were controlled by Ruth and her cronies.


    Moreover, they would be busy burying Roman tomorrow. It appeared he was being a little


    unreasonable to keep questioning her.


    Maisie said no more and went to turn off the light.


    Maise was on one side of their great bed near their son''s crib, Ezra on the other. They slept like this


    these days, lying on the bed with nothing else to think about, at least that was true of Maise who was


    so busy that could fall into sleep right away every day.


    "Maisie," Ezra called her as she became drowsy.


    "What?" The attachment and gentleness in his low voice attacked her on such a silent night. She rolled


    over to their son and murmured.


    "Nothing. Just want to say good night." He chuckled.


    "Night," Maisie thought he could not be more bored.


    Ezra became silent as Maisie said no more, but his mind became acuter as his injured arm began to


    heal. For example, he wanted to hold the woman into his arm and had a good sleep.


    The burial ceremony tomorrow would mark the end of these messy things, the beginning of peace


    between him and Maisie, and the start of days exclusive to his family of three.


    Not long he heard the regr breath of Maisie. He sighed - She was torturing him. They shared a bed,


    but she fell into sleep earlier every night, leaving him tossing and turning for a long time.


    Lots of people came to the graveyard the day Roman was buried. Many of them were Roman''s old


    acquaintances; several people came from the family of Ruth''s husband; even Mrs. Marshall, her


    husband as well as Erica Marshall came along.


    But Ezra did not even look at them.


    Ruth''s husband and his family were also bastards who forced Ruth to sign a divorce settlement the day


    before she was taken away by the police. They were here just because Ezra gave them some projects.


    They were respectful towards Ezra for that. Ezra also made it clear to them that they should bring up


    Ruth''s children responsibly or there would be consequences.


    "Ezra." Mrs. Marshall mumbled behind while Ezra nned to leave the funeral with Maisie.


    "What?" They stopped and turned around. Maisie still kept her demeanor while Ezra responded


    impatiently with overt disgust toward her.


    "Here''s the thing, Ezra¡­" Mrs. Marshall was interrupted immediately


    "We are not that familiar with each other, so you''d better call me President Cantillo or Mr. Cantillo."


    Ezra''s words were filled with indifference to inste her.


    Ezra had no truck with Mrs. Marshall at all; he just loathed her.


    Mrs. Marshall absolutely spoke ill of him before Diana, and maybe many moves targeted at him were


    plotted partly by her.


    Not to mention he knewter that she was Roman''s mistress. Over a year of deception and


    maniption of Diana could prove how malicious she was.


    Mrs. Marshall certainly contributed a lot to Diana''s lunacy.


    Mrs. Marshall, the example of dirty y, was more loathsome than Diana, so Ezra showed no respect


    at all.


    Mrs. Marshall was embarrassed; her husband was the same; her daughter Erica was annoyed.


    "Ezra!" Erica yelled at her immediately. She was too spoiled to put up with her mother being humiliated


    like this, totally forgetting she was yelling at the man who almost threw her down from the rooftop.


    She lost control also because of the intimacy between Ezra and Maisie.


    No one could imagine how jealous and angry when she knew they were married. That Ezra would


    marry a country girl like Maisie rather than herpletely pissed her off.


    What was most irritable was that the general public''s contempt for Maisie transformed into wide praise


    after the exposure of their marriage.

 Chapter923 Leave Riverside City

    Chapter923 Leave Riverside City


    Ezra cast Erica a fierce nce as a threat after her explosion.


    Maisie acted as if nothing urred, but Erica thought Maisie was scarier than Ezra because Maisie still


    remembered she ended up being in the police station when she tried to find fault with Maisie.


    "Shut up!" Mrs. Marshall turned around right away and chided Erica bitterly.


    "This is none of your business. Go back to the car! Mr. Marshall gazed at her and growled.


    Mr. Marshall did so because he did not want Erica to spoil their business and offend Ezra. If Ezra was


    pissed off, they wouldn''t end up well. After all, they were not above suspicion.


    Was there someone who should remain totally innocent in the business world?


    Erica turned around and left in a huff after volleys of scolding.


    "President Cantillo, don''t be serious with her. She was spoiled by us; we will give her a good lecture


    back. " Mr. Marshall forced a smile and said humbly.


    You had to admit Mr. Marshall got a thing to read people. He veered to call Ezra ''President Cantillo''


    right after Mrs. Marshall was embarrassed.


    "You are here for those businesses, right?" Ezra cut it to the chase and said disdainfully.


    Ezra already saw them through. They came here to say some good words because he aborted several


    businesses with them.


    "Right." Mrs. Marshall decided. She was more influential as a tender woman in such main events.


    "We have undertaken those projects before your father died and we''ve done them well. It baffles us


    that you pull the plug on them. "We only count on them to get by. If you take them back, we would have


    difficulty living our life. Mrs. Marshall wept uncontrobly during her sympathetic performance.


    Ezra sneered and thought to himself that Roman was captivated by Mrs. Marshall''s gimmick of being


    piteous with touching eyes.


    "I think we both know clearly why my father did business with you." Ezra pointed to the bare answer


    without further ado.


    Ezra''s remarks explicitly unfolded Roman''s affairs with Mrs. Marshall, which made her pull off the same


    stick ¡ª weeping to avoid embarrassment.


    Mr. Marshall''s face suddenly changed. It was kind of odd for him to tolerate his wife''s cheating on him;


    most men would hate their wife to death in that circumstance.


    But he was indeed odd. He did nothing to punish her. On the contrary, he kind of connived if their


    affairs to gain from the Cantillo''s for their days to be better off.


    It also obviously proved Mr. Marshall''s ineptness ¡ª he was not able to make their lives better by


    himself so he just let her wife hit on others.


    Mr. Marshall was born with silver spoons and had his ownpany which was sustained only by a few


    projects given by Roman as a result of his bad management skills.


    Mrs. Marshall never stopped shedding tears, and Mr. Marshall gave ast shot to break the impasse.


    "Would you please not cancel all the projects? Otherwise, we would have difficulty keeping our head


    above water." He begged in a faltering voice.


    "You think I''m an idiot?" Ezra jeered.


    Mr. Marshall stiffened with embarrassment. "Do you think I don''t know how much you''ve made from


    those projects? What you have is already enough for afortable life. And now you are telling me


    you have difficulty keeping your head above water?" Ezra continued.


    Mrs. Marshall stopped weeping all of a sudden while Mr. Marshall had to squeeze a smiling face.


    Ezra supposed Roman knew how much they had stolen from those projects these years, he just


    decided not to pursue the matter considering the affair.


    Ezra already conducted deep research on their assets ¡ª they pretended to be miserable but actually


    had several real estates all over the country, let alone their houses in Riverside City.


    "I have to add," Ezra continued. "I canceled those projects not out of sheer disgust for you."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Ezra''sck of respect for them apanied his disgust for them.


    "The most important reason is that these projects are more valuable if they are managed by me," Ezra


    addedzily. "Your management is just mediocre, but I will make their value multiply several times."


    Ezra''s deration was a p in their face that they were incapable of management.


    They knew how good Ezra was. But no one hates money. They just didn''t want to give up.


    "We certainly know they would be more valuable if managed by you; though our family won''t suffer, we


    have to sustain ourpany and the staff.


    "That''s fine," Ezra said indifferently. "You could just transfer yourpany to me. I can assure you that


    no one would be dismissed, and maybe they have higher sries and better benefits."


    Mr. Marshall and Mrs. Marshall froze there.


    "You are literally killing us." Mr. Marshall trembled.


    "Yes, I am," Ezra said in a tough voice. "Give yourpany to me, leave with your corruption money


    and go away.


    Ezra had nned to deal with them after things at hand even if they didn''te here today.


    He hated them all, especially Erica.


    Erica never stopped making trouble and he would not allow her to hurt Maisie in Riverside City. They


    had benefited a lot from his father so he had his reason to make them disappear from the picture.


    "Of course, you could stay if you want, but the premise is that you make your daughter behave herself,


    or I would lose myst mercy for you.


    Ezra held his arms around Maisie and left with her right after his ultimatum to them. The pale Mr.


    Marshall and Mrs. Marshall exchanged looks; Mrs. Marshall wept again.


    "Look at your tears. They are not helpful here. Mr. Marshall reproached her and strode away in a huff.


    Mrs. Marshall stared at him bitterly, suppressed her inner disgust toward him, and followed up hurriedly.

 Chapter 924 There Was Still Time

    Chapter 924 There Was Still Time


    They left the graveyard. When they got into the car, Maisie asked Ezra in confusion, "Why do they have


    to leave Riverside?"


    Ezra looked at her and said, "Or do you want Erika to piss you off every day?"


    "You''re right. I don''t want to. But it is interesting to punish her and see her annoyed."


    Erika was a stupid girl and was no match for Maisie.


    Ezra said throughughter, "I don''t realize that you are interested in it."


    Maisie gave a little cough and said, "Maybe we all have such gratification when fighting back against


    the people who bullied us."


    Maisie had never bullied others, but she fought back against Erika''s bullying hard. It was super cool,


    especially when Erica failed.


    Ezra added, "We should fight back harder in the future. After all, some people will never yield until they


    are defeatedpletely."


    Erika was the kind of person.


    Maisie was perplexed, "Why does Erika not afraid that she will follow Diana and her two daughters''


    downfall? Mrs. Marshall is shrewd and she must stop Erika."


    "I hope they have listened to my warning today," said Ezra.


    People''s unlimited greed would in turn devour them. Covertly, Mr. and Mrs. Marshall had got more than


    enough over these years. They should learn to stop and be satisfied with what they had got. Otherwise,


    Ezra would force them into returning all the gains.


    All these things came to an end along with Roman''s funeral.


    After Ezra and Maisie arrived home, Nancy told them that she had to leave. Maisie was attached to


    Nancy, who was also sad about leaving. Nancy said, "I want to stay with you for another couple of


    days, but somethinges up and I have to leave."


    In Nancy''s original n, the return was a short trip. Now, she had finished all the things rted to the


    Cantillo family and was delighted to see that Maisie and Ezra were not engaged in busy work all day.


    "When do you leave?" asked Ezra.


    "Early tomorrow morning. I nned to take some photos for you three, but the n failed because of


    all these unexpected matters," Nancy said regretfully.


    These days, Maisie and Ezra had been busy dealing with Roman''s burial, so, the shooting was


    dyed.


    Although Ezra had no affection for his father, it did no good for his public image, if he took his wife, kid,


    and mother out for photography during such a period.


    Maisie had Nancy''s arm in hers andforted her, "There''s still time. We can take photos next time we


    meet."


    Ezra, standing next to them, gave Maisie a mncholy nce. He wondered whether Maisie would still


    be Mrs. Cantillo the next time his mother returned home. Would he get the photos of the happy family?


    Ezra had been worried about these all these days.


    Although Maisie had stayed with him and helped him deal with many things, he always had a sense of


    unreality and felt that Maisie would tell him that they should be parted from each other.


    "It''s a deal! We will get it next time." Nancy replied to Maisie and there seemed to be another meaning


    in her words.


    Nancy went back to her room and packed up her luggage after they had settled down the time to leave.


    When she was packing, Ezra knocked at the door and walked in. Nancy asked him with a smile,


    "Anything wrong?"


    Ezra took a suitcase that had been packed up and pushed it aside.


    Then he said, "Are you sure you don''t want toe back and live with us?"


    From Ezra''s point of view, he hoped that Nancy could stay by his side. He was worried about her living


    alone abroad as his mother aged.


    Nancy raised her eyebrows and asked, "Live with ¡®us''? It should be live with you only, right?"


    Would he have a family when she returned to the country next time?


    "What do you mean?" Ezra thought Maisie and he had given a vivid performance as a sweet couple


    and at least he was sincere about the rtionship, so he did not think Nancy could tell something was


    wrong.


    Seeing him pretend, as usual, Nancy said snappishly, "I mean, can you keep Maisie staying with you?"


    Before Ezra could say something, Nancy added, "Don''t think I can''t tell that there''s a problem between


    you two.


    "Maisie does not want to marry you."


    Nancy spoke of Ezra''s secret and thus Ezra was speechless. He stared at his mother for a while and


    then sat on the bed dispiritedly.


    "How did you know it?" This was an indirect admission that Nancy was right.


    "My ESP," Nancy sighed, "I can sense that you love her but she''s keeping something from you."


    "Yes¡­" Ezra murmured.


    Nancy sneered, "It serves you right. So why didn''t you cherish her before?"


    Nancy said in a harsh tone. Ezra murmured in depression, "Mrs. Wenninger, am I still your lovely son?"


    Nancy replied, "Then why do you think I scold you?"


    Ezra threw up his hands in surrender and said, "Don''t scold me for that. I knew I was wrong."


    He then guaranteed, "Don''t worry about it. I assure you we''ll be stable next time you are back. I mean


    it. I believe I will move her with my heart."


    "You''d better will." Nancy started to pack up another suitcase. "If you fail her again, no one will help


    you."


    "I see," Ezra answered. "So, you have to consider whether to live in Riverside this time."


    "Okay," Nancy promised. On second thought, she said, "I will live on my own when I''m back. I don''t


    want to trouble you."


    Maisie and Nancy would definitely get along well. However, it would be better if the mother left the


    newlyweds some space.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "No problem," Ezra replied without hesitation. "I know a vi nearby is on sale. I will buy it. Also, I''ll


    redecorate it and air the rooms before your return."


    Ezra respected his mother''s opinion. He knew that Nancy was taking care of her rtionship with


    Maisie. Maisie and Nancy were two important people in Ezra''s life, and they could do whatever they


    wanted to get along well with each other.


    However, Nancy was speechless about her son''s decision, "I don''t want to live in such a big house."


    The neighborhood where Ezra lived was filled with vis with three floors. It was a waste for her to live


    in the vi alone.


    Ezra had his own n and he exined it to Nancy, "I''m thinking that you can transform the first floor


    into your studio. Above all, you live next to us. We can meet every day yet we don''t disturb each other."


    Ezra''s idea was persuasive and Nancy thought it was indeed awesome to transform the first floor into a


    studio.

 Chapter 925 Had to Move Out

    Chapter 925 Had to Move Out


    "I assign the task to you," said Nancy.


    "No problem," Ezra then asked her for advice, "Then will you design the studio by yourself? Or should I


    find a professional designer?"


    "I''ll do it by myself. I love designing and I want to n my own studio."


    "OK, it''s not in a hurry. Take your time."


    Nancy was pleased by Ezra''s thoughtful suggestion. "Thank you."


    She was longing to end her days in a foreign country and return to her homnd. She had been forced


    to go abroad and make a living with her own expertise. But inside, she was still missing her home and


    wanted toe back.


    However, those guys she hated were keeping her away from Riverside. And now, some of them had


    died and others had been put in prison. She coulde back with relief.


    Ezra and Maisie treated Nancy to dinner in the evening and sent her to the airport the next morning. To


    Maisie''s surprise, she turned out to be the one who could not drag herself away from Nancy.


    Maisie''s eyes were red when she watched Nancy''s receding figure at the security check.


    Maisie wasfortable and happy when she was with Nancy these days. She felt that she was cared


    for and loved by an elder rtive. Perhaps she was toocking in maternal love; thus, Nancy''s


    kindness triggered the emotional wave inside Maisie.


    Ezra saw her sadness due to Nancy''s departure and he was delighted. Anyway, Maisie''s good


    rtionship with his mother was to his benefit to some extent.


    If they did not get along well, she would just dump him right away.


    Ezraforted her in a gentle tone, "When she finishes her work abroad, she will be back."


    Last night, he told Maisie that he would buy the vi next to his for Nancy, and Maisie thought it was a


    good idea.


    "She''s also your mom, remember?" Ezra continued, "You can share my mother and my money if you


    want."


    "Anything wrong with you?" Maisie said and left. It was true that she was a little bit sad, but Ezra


    smoothed her sadness away.


    Ezra chuckled and followed her. They went side by side to the parking lot.


    Because of the wound on Ezra''s arm, Maisie, instead, drove the car. As a matter of fact, the wound


    almost healed, but Ezra made use of it to pretend to be weak. As for Maisie, she just passed over his


    little trick.


    When they were just on the way home, David called Maisie.


    Instinctively, Ezra thought it would not be a call with good news. Plus, it was inconvenient for Maisie to


    hold the phone when she was driving. Therefore, Ezra took the initiative to hold it. He said, "Let me


    help you hold the phone."


    Easy held the phone and put David on the speakerphone. David said on the phone, "Maisie, do you


    have time tonight?"


    "Yes, what''s up?" Maisie answered.


    With everything settled down now, Maisie had some spare time finally.


    David said withughter, "Have dinner tonight. Steven is here."


    "Steven?" Maisie was surprised. "Didn''t you say he wasn''ting?"


    Last time, David told her that Steven would havee this weekend. However, Diana Rhodes went


    mad and injured Ezra, and then Roman passed away. Maisie was thus not in the mood to care about


    Steven''s visit.


    The truth was she would have had no time to serve Steven, even though he came at that time. Later,


    she thought David was just making a joke to elicit feelings of Ezra''s envy. But she was wrong. Steven


    was in the town.


    Ezra got to know what David said on the phone. He knew David nned it deliberately. So did Steven.


    Otherwise, they would not change the visit time from that busy weekend to today, just in step with


    Maisie''s spare time.


    Ezra thought David was troubling him on purpose with Steven. He warned David, "David, don''t favor


    others. Anyway, I am your brother-inw now."


    David was deliberately obtuse and said, "Oh, Mr. Cantillo is at your side. I''m sorry to bother you."


    Ezra agreed on Maisie''s behalf, "Maisie and I will go to dinner."


    Maisie looked at him, frowning. Ezra wanted to go with herst time, and now, he still insisted on it.


    David, at the other end, objected, "Why are youing? None of us are your friends."


    "It doesn''t matter. Your sister knows me. See youter." When Ezra finished his words, he hung up the


    phone before David wanted to say something else¡ªEzra made up his mind to have dinner with them.


    Maisie thought for a while and said, "I just want to treat him a dinner as a host."


    Ezra did not say anything. Now he was more and more certain that David was deliberately making


    trouble for him by finding Steven.


    Maisie and Ezra did not talk about it afterward. When they were into the urban area, Maisie said to


    Ezra, "I''ll go to my hometer, so I''ll drive you home first."


    Ezra was leaning back in the seat. Upon hearing that Maisie wanted to go back to her home, Ezra sat


    up straight immediately and gazed at Maisie warily, "What are you going to do?"


    Ezra was now worried about Maisie''s move; after all, his mother had left the country, and there was no


    need for them to live together and act as a couple.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "To get some documents," replied Maisie.


    Maisie had arranged with Julian that she would go back to the Hughes Group to work after she finished


    all the stuff. Many rted work materials were in her home and she had to get and go through them.


    Also, Maisie had thought about moving out. Thus, she nned to clean up her home when she went


    back to get the materials.


    But Maisie could tell from Ezra''s expression that he would not agree with her n.


    At once, Ezra suggested, "I will go with you, and we''ll go back together after you get them."


    Ezra remained resolute. Maisie could only agree with his suggestion and drove her home with him.


    Well, she could not move out today and it was better to get those materials first.


    To Maisie''s great surprise, she had to move out of Ezra''s house urgently after tonight. Changes always


    go beyond ns.


    The problem was due to dinner with David and Steven, both Maisie and Ezra fell tipsy after drinking a


    little wine, and now, they were used to staying in one room. As they went home, they kissed


    subconsciously.

 Chapter 926 Maisie Was Sober

    Chapter 926 Maisie Was Sober


    The dinner was quite eventful. Upon Maisie''s arrival, the enthusiastic Steven wanted to give her a big


    hug and a kiss. Ezra, however, walked after Maisie and stopped Steven at once.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, when you''re in Rome, do as a Roman do. We don''t do cheek kisses here." Ezra said to Steven


    unhappily.


    Surprisingly, Steven replied, "Sorry, we used to greet like this when we were abroad."


    He was angry about Steven''s enthusiasm. But Ezra could not be defeated easily. He returned with his


    eyebrows raised, "Very good to hear that. But don''t do it again."


    Maisie did not want to see the barbs between Ezra and Steven, so she said to Steven, "Let''s settle


    down."


    Maisie was weary of it. She should note with Ezra, despite his insistence.


    Before they went out, she pped some makeup on and did not ask Ezra to be out with her. She


    thought he''d better note with her.


    However, Ezra stood behind her and held Ezio in his arms. Heined to Ezio, "Your mom is going


    to dine with other men and she doesn''t want to go with me."


    Maisie remained silent, and she thought Ezio was too young to understand Ezra''s words. That was


    true. Ezio did not react to Ezra''s words but babbled and yed with a toy in his arms.


    Ezra then said to Ezio affectedly, "Your mom is going to have dinner with A NORMAL FRIEND. Then


    why does she do makeup?"


    Maisie could not bear hisints. She turned around, looked at Ezra, and said, "It is the most basic


    etiquette. I don''t have a lot of makeup on. I just make everything simple."


    Ezra then replied, "It is said that women are having makeup on for their beloved ones. If you don''t love


    him, you will not prink yourself."


    Maisie was rendered speechless. That she had makeup on did not mean she loved Steven.


    Current makeup could change one''s appearancepletely. Every girl wanted to be pretty, so what


    was wrong to wear makeup? It was not for men at all; instead, it was to please her.


    Normally, when women were being petnt, men could not stand it nor handle it. Now, Maisie found


    out that she could not stand a man being petnt, such as Ezra.


    In order to stop Ezra''s sarcasm behind her, Maisie said, "You go with me, OK?"


    He would not think she was "prinking herself" if he went with her, wouldn''t he?


    In fact, Ezra had been waiting for her invitation. Although he had told David that he would go with


    Maisie in a very bossy way, he felt his attendance without Maisie''s invitation would be less convincing.


    In no time, he stood up with his son in his arms and said, "I''m gonna change my clothes."


    Before they went out, Ezra saw her ring finger without a ring and went to the locker room. When Ezra


    came out, he was holding the diamond ring. "I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to dress up without


    any jewelry."


    Maisie looked at the super morous gem on the ring and shook her head, frowning. "I don''t wanna


    wear it. It was too expensive. What if I lose it?"


    Ezra took her hand and put the ring on her finger. "It doesn''t matter. It''s yours."


    Ezra insisted that Maisie should wear the ring, which indicated that Maisie had been married and also


    showed off his wealth which Steven could notpare with.


    Since he had heard of Steven, Ezra checked him out immediately and he got to know that Steven and


    his family were prestigious overseas, but they were nowhere near enough topete with Ezra.


    However, Maisie took off the ring on second thought, in spite of Ezra''s insistence. Maisie did not want


    to wear the showy ring in front of Steven, because she did not love to unt her wealth. Besides, the


    most important reason was that she had not decided how to get along with Ezra.


    If she had to wear a ring, Maisie would choose the one she bought. Actually, she was not fond of


    wearing jewels, so she put the diamond ring back and ended up choosing nothing else.


    Ezra went out with her in great disappointment.


    When they sat down, Ezra ced Maisie between David and himself, without giving Steven a chance


    to sit next to Maisie.


    However, he forgot that David was not on his side. When Maisie and Ezra sat down, David stood up


    and said to Steven, "Come here, sit by my sister''s side. You haven''t seen each other for many years,


    and you must sit here and have a talk."


    Ezra squinted at David with anger, and David looked at him with an innocent smile.


    Ezra sneered and sent a message to David on the phone.


    "I''ve heard when you were studying abroad, there was a rich girl chasing you and you turned her down.


    Her name is, Shania Strd?"


    When David received the message, he red at Ezra and tightened his lips.


    Now, it was Ezra''s turn to smile innocently. As he had scented that David was missing a girl, he had


    been thinking about it.


    And he checked David when checking Steven. Ezra was not a reactive person; he took proactive action


    and found David''s Achilles heel so as to force David to support him.


    From David''s reaction, Ezra was sure that Shania was the woman David was missing.


    As a result, David did not try to get Maisie and Steven together during the whole dinner and he himself


    was dispirited, chugging his wine one after another.


    Maisie asked him worriedly, "What happened?"


    In her opinion, her brother was seldom demonstrative, not to mention being out of control.


    David shook his head with a smile. "It''s OK. I''m just super happy to meet Steven because we haven''t


    seen each other for so long."


    David was hiding his true feelings. Ezra gave him a nce and did not debunk his lie.


    Finally, Ezra and Maisie went home and washed up. Ezra was drunk because hepeted with


    Steven on how many sses they could drink. Maisie was tipsy. Thus, when Ezra kissed her, she was


    quite sober.

 Chapter 927 His Dick Would Suffer

    Chapter 927 His Dick Would Suffer


    Because of her soberness, Maisie woke up with shame when she found she was sleeping beside Ezra


    the next morning.


    Last night, Ezra kissed her in bed. Her consciousness told her that she must push him away.


    But when she just pushed him, Ezra let out a muffled groan. It reminded Maisie of his wound on the


    arm, and she released her grip immediately. As soon as she was released, Ezra held her waist even


    tighter and kissed her even deeper.


    Maisie indulged in Ezra''s soft touches and gradually followed his movements.


    When a bead of sweat dripped on Maisie''s neck, she realized Ezra must pretend to groan painfully. The


    wound did not pain him at all. Otherwise, he could not do it this hard.


    A messy night passed. Maisie woke up in the morning at six.


    Ezra was still sleeping beside her. nkly speaking, he was a masterpiece and every part of his body


    was alluring. Maisie''s eyes shifted from his face to his shoulder. When she saw a bite mark on his


    shoulder, she covered her face with her hands with great mortification.


    What happenedst night emerged in her mind and made her awake totally.


    Was she too lonely? Why did she sleep with Ezra?


    Actually, she was drunkst time and she did not do it with Ezra. She was just tipsy this time and she


    slept with him! Why?


    The most embarrassing point was that she cooperated and enjoyed his movements in the whole


    process, except for the pushing-away at the beginning.


    However, when she stepped on the carpet beside the bed, her legs were so weak that she almost fell


    down. She took a deep breath and red at the man on the bed. He must pretend that his arm hurt,


    and so, she was too weak and tired to stand up.


    Maisie wore her pajamas and took some clean clothes. She then rushed to the bathroom on the


    second floor to wash up.


    Luckily, her son slept with Daisyst night, because Ezra and Maisie came backte at night.


    Otherwise, her son would awake certainly because of the vigorous movements.


    When Maisie got out of the bathroom and dressed up, Daisy woke up and came out of the bedroom.


    Daisy was confused to see her wash up on the second floor. She asked, "Why are you¡­"


    Maisie did not exin it and told Daisy in a hurry, "I''ll go back to my home and you take Ezio there


    when he wakes up. We move to my home and live there afterward."


    "Why?" Daisy was perplexed. "What, what happened?"


    "I''ll exin itter. I gotta go," said Maisie. Then she left in haste. Maisie had to leave as soon as


    possible, or she would be unable to leave when Ezra woke up.


    It was too awkward for her to face the current situation.


    As a matter of fact, Maisie had been determined to leave Ezra. She did not expect she would have sex


    with him when she was about to break up with him.


    Maisie drove home. She was muddled and distracted. To calm down, she cleaned up the whole room.


    After a sweaty sweep, she took a bath again and left home to work.


    Today, she went back to the Hughes Group officially. Upset as she was, she could not let her emotions


    affect her work so she switched off her phone to avoid Ezra''s calls when he woke up.


    Upon Maisie''s arrival on the top floor, a youngd greeted her, "My dear Maisie, it''s really good to meet


    you again. Oh¡­"


    The young man seeded Maisie as Julian''s assistant after she left the office. Julian promoted him


    from the General Manager''s Office because he worked quite hard and excellently.


    To Maisie''s surprise, the young man greeted her with a shout. Normally, he was promoted to Julian''s


    personal secretary and he would have been desperate to keep the job.


    Besides, Maisie''s return meant he would be demoted, so he should have rejected her. However, the


    reality was he came to her, crying like the sky was falling.


    Maisie looked at the young man who almost shed tears before her and asked in puzzlement, "Why are


    you¡­?"


    "You are the Redeemer, the Christ, the Messiah of mine." The young man nearly kneeled down before


    her. "I can''t do the job. It''s not something a human can do. No one can imagine what kind of life I''ve


    been living all these days. I''m going bald!"


    Maisie realized¡ªhe was tortured by his work.


    It was true that the job was intense. And Mr. Julian Hughes demanded everything be perfect. David and


    Maisie also experienced Julian''s tortuous training and became such an elite step by step.


    Maisie and David had an enormous capacity for hard work and thrived on tough work¡ªeach time


    Julian scolded them, they would review and correct their faults at once. After that, they would improve


    themselves as swiftly as possible.


    There were many times they studied until early morning in order to do their jobs better next time.


    In this way, Maisie and David supported and supervised each other, and step by step, they became the


    two most capable assistants around Julian.


    The young man said, "Come, Ms. Maisie, we can hand over the work right now. I know you start to


    work today and I came to the office especially earlier for an early handover."


    Maisie cracked a tolerant smile. She could tell that the young man was really suffering from the job and


    wanted to leave right away.


    Maisie always gave priority to her work, so she put down her bag and the young man started to hand


    things over. Because Maisie had worked as Julian''s assistant for so many years and was familiar with


    many parts of the work, the handover went quite well.


    When Maisie was immersed in her work with her phone switched off, Ezra was getting furious at home.


    After Maisie had left, it was long before Ezra woke up. He had been with Maisie for a whole night so he


    tried to put his arm around her instinctively when he woke up, but he could not touch her.


    He opened his eyes and found that there was no one sleeping beside him¡ªthe other part of the bed


    was even cold. Maisie had got up for a long while.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The next second, Ezra recalled that today was Maisie''s first day to go back to the Hughes Group. Ezra


    knew that Maisie was earnest and dedicated to her work and she must go to work early.


    In relief, Ezray back on the bed at the thought and savored the moments ofst night.


    He had not been heavily drunk; tipsy only.


    But he thirsted for her body so desperately that he kissed her driven by alcohol. He thought he would


    give up if Maisie resisted; however, she just pushed him at the beginning and let him bone inter.


    Afterward, he just did it as he wished, never caring about the wound on his arm or something else.


    When thinking of these, Ezra felt he was on heat again. He went to the bathroom in a rush and took a


    shower to cool himself; otherwise, his dick would suffer.

 Chapter 928 A Gang of Cronies

    Chapter 928 A Gang of Cronies


    Ezra went out of the bathroom and went downstairs. On the second floor, he saw Daisy was packing up


    the luggage with his son and Maisie was not there.


    Ezra stepped forward and held his son in his arms. He then asked Daisy, "Why are you packing up


    suddenly?"


    Daisy knew that Ezra did not want to be parted from Maisie.


    Daisy''s hesitation made Ezra worried immediately. He asked at once, "Where''s Maisie?"


    Daisy had to tell him the truth. "She left early in the morning and told me to move back today with Ezio."


    After she finished, Daisy''s eyes flickered away guiltily, because she knew it would be a huge blow to


    Ezra. As expected, Ezra became upset as soon as she finished her words.


    If he was not holding his son, he would be furious like crazy.


    For a while, Ezra sneered, "She did very well!"


    Then, he passed his son to Daisy and went upstairs. He would probably call Maisie.


    Daisy let out a sigh with Ezio in her arms. She did not know what happened between her masters.


    They were about to part as soon as Nancy had just left abroad. Daisy thought they had been getting


    along pretty well these days.


    Upstairs, Ezra was walking about therge bedroom for a while, trying to calm down - he did not want


    to quarrel with Maisie.


    However, the more Ezra tried to be calm, the angrier he became. He thought they would make a


    progress afterst night''s sex, but now she was moving away.


    Ezra felt it was so offensive! Most importantly, she ran away after the shag, which made him like a sex


    toy! When thinking of it, Ezra took his phone and called Maisie. Then, he was more fuming because


    Maisie switched off her phone. He could give vent to his great anger nowhere now.


    Ezra felt his forehead throbbing with anger. Maisie¡­ For the first time in his life, he was so angry with a


    woman that he could not speak a word.


    When Ezra got downstairs again, Daisy had prepared breakfast. She looked at Ezra with concern and


    said, "Mr. Cantillo, please have breakfast first."


    Ezra said, "OK." Then he sat beside the dining table and told Daisy, "I''ll let the driver send you and Ezio


    thereter."


    Daisy replied, "Thank you."


    She thought Ezra would have thrown a fit. But now Ezra looked calm. Daisy was a bit worried about


    whether Ezra was really angry at Maisie.


    So, she asked, "Mr. Cantillo, You''re not really mad at the boy''s mother, are you? Though I don''t know


    the reason, I don''t think Maisie would make unnecessary quarrels. If there''s a misunderstanding, I wish


    you guys could talk it through."


    After getting along with Nancy and Ezra for several days, Daisy was happy for Maisie. For one thing, it


    was not easy for Maisie to meet such a nice mother-inw like Nancy.


    Daisy had been there, so she knew how difficult it was to deal with a mother-inw. Asting


    rtionship between couples sometimes depended on a nice mother-inw.


    For another, Ezra cared about Maisie. Therefore, Daisy sincerely hoped Maisie and Ezra could release


    the knot in their hearts and live a happy life.


    Ezra pressed the tip of the tongue against a mr and said to Daisy, "She does not make


    unreasonable quarrels. But she slept with me and did not want to be responsible for what she did."


    Ezra said it through gritted teeth, which fully indicated how it annoyed him.


    Daisy was speechless in embarrassment and astonishment. She was embarrassed at the sudden


    sexual topic and startled by Maisie''s reaction. Normally, runaway after sex was so typical of a thing that


    a man would do. Why would Maisie do that too?


    But soon, it came to Daisy that Maisie may not prepare for the sexual rtionship with Ezra.


    Daisy shouldn''t be the judge in this case. She then lowered her head to eat.


    "I''ve packed my stuff. Please tell the driver to bring it there too." Ezra finished his breakfast and told


    Daisy, "Mum''s the words."


    Maisie ran away, and Ezra would keep chasing after her.


    Maisie was back to the Hughes and would not go abroad nor leave Riverside. Thus, since she was in


    Riverside, Ezra was not afraid of her fleeing. He would follow wherever she went.


    This time, he would not quarrel with her, nor get angry with her, and instead, he just yed the game in


    her way.


    Daisy chuckled, "Okay. Lips sealed."


    Daisy thought it was a little bit childish but was also the best way to deal with the problem. At least, it


    was better than either a quarrel or silent violence. Thus, the driver took Daisy and Ezio away with their


    luggage after breakfast. Of course, Ezra''s luggage was in the car. However, Maisie''s things were left in


    Ezra''s house because she had no time to pack them up.


    Ezra went to work with great frustration. He sent messages to his friends in the chat group.


    Phil first sent peals ofughter, making no attempt to conceal his derision.


    Julian replied briefly yet mockingly, "That''s karma."


    Not long after, Arthur sent his moderate response, "Feel sorry for you. Totally understand. Jean ran


    away many times after having sex with me. Wee to my world, man."


    In fact, Arthur''s words were not helpful, or let''s say, worse. Women ran away every time after they had


    sex? How could he get used to it?


    "I don''t understand. Don''t you think you guys kind of look more like friends with benefits than couples?"


    Phil probably enjoyed his life recently, and so, he had been so cocky.


    Ezra was quite cross with them, and mentioned to Julian, "Can you kick him out?"


    Phil sent out a message, "OK, I''ll be quiet."


    Arthur again said to Ezra, "It''s true, just get used to it."


    He got a gang of cronies who could never give him timelyfort when he needed it.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 929 Did You Bully My Sister

    Chapter 929 Did You Bully My Sister


    After Maisie was busy at work for a while, David came and greeted her in her office.


    Subconsciously, David''s presence reminded Maisie of the sex with Ezra. If David had not set up the


    dinner with Steven, Ezra would not be there, and thus, would not drink a lot (neither did her), and


    Maisie would not have had sex with Ezrast night. Turning the clock further back to the days when


    David had not sent Ezio''s photos furtively to Ezra''s father, it was obvious that Ezra would not have


    known Ezio and gone to Grafstin to find her and the story ended.


    David was such a brother who would spoil rather than aplish things.


    Therefore, she shook her hands at David, frowning with impatience, "Go back to your office and don''t


    show up again."


    Otherwise, she would let her fists do the talking.


    As a sister, Maisie had nevershed out at David, nor had bullied or beat him, since they were kids. But


    now, when she thought over the stupid things that David had done over these days, Maisie regretted


    not beating him hard.


    But in reality, David had changed her lifepletely.


    David was depressed due to Maisie''s ruthlessness. He walked over and leaned on Maisie''s desk,


    asking worriedly, "Maisie, what''s up? What happened?"


    Before Maisie could say anything, David became angry. "You''re not being bullied by Ezra, are you?"


    Maisie looked at her brother.


    Ezra did "bully" her for the whole freaking night, thanks to David.


    Out of anger, Maisie grabbed a folder next to her to hit David on his should. "You don''t need to worry


    about me. Go back to your office and work!"


    It was a gentle hit aiming to frighten David out of her office.


    David looked at her in astonishment, murmuring, "Maisie¡­"


    Maisie was about to say something, yet she found Julian standing at the door of her office. She was


    embarrassed to let Julian witness the stupid sibling fights.


    "Good morning, Mr. Hughes." Maisie put down the folder in her hand and stood up to greet Julian.


    David also turned around and greeted Julian reverently, "Good morning, Mr. Hughes."


    Julian nced at Maisie and David, and said to Maisie atst, "Come to my office."


    Then he walked away.


    Julian knew from the bickering that Maisie was in a bad mood, too, due tost night. She was not


    indifferent, so Ezra was not the only one who was depressed.


    Maisie red at David and followed Julian to his office, leaving David in her office rubbed his shoulder,


    frustrated.


    Although Maisie did not hit him hard, it was the first time Maisie hit him - that was hurt.


    David thought to himself in a huff, "Ezra must irritate Maisie!"


    He went out of Maisie''s office and back to his. As soon as he sat down, he called Ezra, "Did you bully


    my sister?"


    Ezra acknowledged on the phonenguidly, "Yes. Violently."


    When David heard this, he was on fire. "Ezra, I''ll let my sister divorce you right now!"


    No wonder Maisie threw a tantrum at him this morning. That exined everything and Ezra was behind


    this. David had long known that Ezra was a bad guy, who showed his true color just after a few days of


    living with Maisie.


    Faced with David''s rage, Ezra said calmly, "On the bed."


    David was struck dumb, not knowing he was embarrassed or angry.


    Stunned for a while, David cursed, "What? Are you insane? What a shameless piece of shit!"


    Ezra sneered, "Since you put me in guilt, I must be convinced of it. Right?"


    "Psychopath," David was furious.


    "David, I''ve got something on you. Believe it or not, I will immediately tell your sister about the girl."


    Ezra started to warn David.


    Ezra was sure that David did not want Maisie to know about it because she would have sympathy for


    him.


    David was not in a situation where he loved someone, yet the other one did not love him back; instead,


    David was scared. That girl was sincere and kind, though a bit straightforward. Obviously, David loved


    her, but he always betrayed his feelings and stayed where he was.


    Ezra guessed that David was probably abased by his origin and his parents, and thus, he flinched.


    David was mad at Ezra, "You''re really despicable!"


    David was confused about how Ezra knew about his secret and how Ezra found out the girl he had


    been hiding it well all these years.


    Ezra ignored David''s curse. "I don''t care what you do. You must get Steven out of my life."


    On second thought, Ezra changed his mind. "Forget it. It might be good for me if he stays."


    Thanks to Steven and the dinnerst night, Ezra spent a wonderful night with Maisie. Despite the


    fleeing Maisie today, Ezra didn''t lose anything in the end.


    David felt Ezra was fickle and abnormal, so he simply hung up the phone.


    In Julian''s office, Julian talked with Maisie about work instead of Ezra. After all, Maisie was not familiar


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    with many changing policies after a long absence from the job. Julian filled Maisie in with these things,


    which meant, Julian thought highly of Maisie.


    Maisie was deeply touched and swore in her heart that she would never mess with her work, no matter


    what happened in the future.


    Maisie went out after they finished their talk. Maisie sighed with relief since Julian didn''t talk about


    Ezra, which was a lucky surprise; otherwise, she would be quite embarrassed.


    During the break, Maisie brewed herself a cup of coffee and powered on the phone nervously. She was


    afraid of Ezra''s calls since he must be in great anger.


    But Maisie could not keep her phone off all day, because she was worried about her son and Daisy.


    She wondered whether Daisy had sessfully ''escaped'' with her son. If Ezra did not allow them to


    move or kept Ezio, it would be a big problem.


    As soon as Maisie thought of the possibility that Ezra kept her son, she dialed Daisy''s number. Maisie


    left in such a hurry this morning that she had not even considered this.

 Chapter 930 "Maisies Husband"

    Chapter 930 "Maisie''s Husband"


    Daisy picked up the phone soon. Maisie asked, "Daisy, did Ezio and you move out?"


    Daisy replied with a bright chuckle, "Yes, we did. Mr. Cantillo lets the driver drive us home."


    Maisie was a little surprised. Could Ezra be obliging?


    "And¡­" Maisie added, "Did he say anything?"


    "Nope," Daisy had promised Ezra to help him keep the secret.


    Although Daisy felt that she was not allowed to do that as Maisie''s nanny, she was out of hope that


    Maisie and Ezra could get along well. So, she decided to "betray" Maisie this time.


    "Okay." Maisie did not find anything wrong in Daisy''s rxed response and she sighed with relief.


    Then Daisy reminded Maisie on the phone, "I only brought part of Ezio''s and my luggage. I did not pack


    up yours upstairs."


    "Got it," Maisie also thought of it. "I''ll buy those things when I need them."


    Daisy did not say anything else. She just thought it was such a pity and a waste to leave boxes of


    clothes Ezra bought for Maisie there. Each piece of clothes was good-looking and suitable for Maisie.


    To Daisy''s surprise, Ezra did have an eye for clothes.


    After Maisie ended the call with Daisy, she checked the records of calls and chats and found Ezra did


    not contact her at all. She felt something was wrong.


    Normally, Ezra would call her and quarrel with her. Why was he so calm this time?


    The next second, Maisie thought, he might also acquiesce in the fact that they were parted, so he


    simply did not contact her; after all, these days of mutual peace were based on acting for Nancy.


    Or he acquiesced in the view that what happenedst night was just an adult game when they were


    drunk and out of control. It was not a big deal.


    She put away her phone and continued to work as she thought about the two possibilities. It was good


    to be at peace and not to disturb each other.


    Because it was her first day of work, Maisie was buried in lots of work in the morning. The young man


    who handed the work over to her wished her to get everything straight at once so that he could hurry


    back to his secretary''s office, never bearing the high pressure from Julian again.


    Maisie was too busy to even have her lunch.


    However, Maisie''s phone rang as noon approached. It was Ezra. Maisie felt a quiver of worry when she


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    saw the name on the screen.


    Maisie did not know what Ezra was thinking about and why he called her now, after his disappearance


    for a whole morning.


    But she picked up the phone. After all, she had run away in the early morning and could not refuse his


    call now.


    Maisie thought that Ezra must be talking to her with a cold face at the other end, but she then heard


    him ask in a rxed tone, "Let''s have lunch together?"


    "What?" Maisie did not expect he would ask her for lunch in such an easy way. She thought she had


    heard something wrong for a while.


    "I mean, are you free at noon? Mrs. Cantillo. Would you like to have lunch together?" Ezra repeated.


    This time he said in a cheesy tone, which made Maisie feel goosebumps.


    "You¡­" She wanted to ask him "why you''re not angry", or "if you understand why I ran away this


    morning". But she did not know how to start the questions.


    Also, she was confused about Ezra''s attitude. Thus, she made an excuse to turn him down, "I''m sorry.


    It''s my first day at work and I''m too busy to eat out."


    "Okay," Ezra replied in a disappointed tone, but not very unpleasant. "Then just do your work."


    Maisie hung up the phone with a tight frown.


    Abnormal. Ezra''s reaction was too abnormal.


    Why did he give up quickly?


    But she buried herself in her work afterward, because she was really busy and did not want to have


    backlogs.


    Not long after, David knocked at her door and walked in.


    He looked unhappy. "Look. Ezra orders lunch for everyone in the building."


    Maisie froze with surprise.


    That was why he gave up quickly then. They just ended their call and the lunch was sent here. He must


    prepare for it early. He was sure she would not eat out with him in this case.


    Davidined, "He told the restaurant he was your husband. Later, the rumors fly and everyone in


    the Hughes will know you are in love."


    "What?" Maisie could hardly sit still and ran out of her office when David told her the news.


    David followed her with disgust. To be honest, David regarded Ezra as a scheming bitch now. Ezra had


    known Maisie did not want to marry him and live with him, but he disyed his affection in such a high-


    sounding way.


    If Maisie demanded divorceter, she would not achieve it of her own free will.


    Maisie helped Ezra handle Roman''s funeral when his arm was injured. All important people in


    Riverside now knew Maisie, David''s elder sister, was Ezra''s wife.


    David gradually realized how scheming Ezra was by the delivered lunch and Ezra''s name of "Maisie''s


    husband". He was angry and resentful about Ezra''s scheming against his sister.


    Maisie came out and found her colleagues were gathering in a nearby conference room, distributing


    their lunches happily.


    A man eximed, "Wow, it''s the Grandix''s lunch box. Fancy!"


    Another guy held a cup of coffee and screamed, "Coffee from the Old Time Caf¨¦?"


    "OMG, I feel like I''m at the peak of my life."


    "I have to take photos. It is really my best working lunch."


    "As far as I''m concerned, these are Mr. Cantillo''s restaurant and caf¨¦. Mr. Cantillo is generous."


    Others sniggered, "He is not generous to us, yet to Maisie. We are piggybacking on Maisie."


    "That''s true." The others echoed the view and then burst outughing excitedly.


    They all knew they were piggybacking on Maisie. Ezra spent lots of money to make the colleagues


    happy for Maisie''s sake.


    But it proved, from a sideways perspective, that Maisie and Ezra were good in their marriage - at least,


    Ezra was willing to spend time and money on her.

 Chapter 931 Pick You Up after Work

    Chapter 931 Pick You Up after Work


    For a moment, it was hrious in the conference room.


    Some of the staff took selfies with the coffee and lunch and posted them on their Facebook pages.


    Some couldn''t wait to taste the food. And some just shared the jolly moment.


    Maisie came into the conference room in the hustle and bustle. The staff burst intoughter and began


    making fun of her, "Oh dear Maisie, we''ve got a fancy meal today and witnessed Mr. Cantillo showing


    off his affection on you!"


    Maisie had been single for many years. She had a rtionship with Ezra back then but they kept it from


    the public, which meant she had never been made fun of on the love things. So, she blushed.


    "Well..." she tried to exin but didn''t know where to start.


    She literally couldn''t tell them that she and Ezra was actually not a happy and loving couple as they


    saw, or she literally couldn''t tell them that their marriage was fake, either.


    One of the co-workers came over to take her hand and pointed at the other takeaway food on the table,


    "Here, Maisie. This one is custom-made for you with your name on it. It must be much more delicious,


    but we get it."


    Maisie was pulled to the conference table and David came in behind her back.


    Then the co-workers began making fun of David, "Mr. Brennan, this one is for you. Look at how lucky


    you are! "


    "Hush!" David rolled his eyes and looked disdainful. He stepped forward to pick up the meal and coffee


    then turned around to leave. He took Julian''s lunch as well and brought it to his office.


    Fuck the brother-inw! He hated it and took it as a burning shame on him!


    Then, only Maisie and the other co-workers were left in the conference room. Most of the time, Maisie


    wasn''t much of a talker herself but everyone knew she had a good temper. So, they invited her, "Would


    you like to join us for lunch?"


    Maisie sat down withplicated feelings. She was annoyed with Ezra now. He bought lunch for


    everyone in the office. And she couldn''t exin it clearly though she hoped to.


    She could tell from their faces that they thought they were a very sweet couple.


    She opened the lunch box and the co-worker sitting next to her cried out, "Whoa! It''s surely much more


    delicious than ours!"


    "No, it isn''t," said Maisie, and she found nothing special on it.


    "I guess, these are Maisie''s favorite dishes." one of the elder co-workers said firmly as if she had been


    there. Then she looked forward to Maisie''s reply.


    "Indeed!" said Maisie, nodding her head.


    She wasn''t good at lying and it was true that the dishes in the lunch box were her favorite, and that was


    why her lunch box looked different from the others.


    Again, the staff burst outughing, which embarrassed Maisie more. She lowered her head to eat and


    tried to finish eating as soon as possible. Then, she got out of the conference room.


    She returned to the office and wanted to call Ezra. She wanted to ask him why he did that but she just


    thought he would give her crap. She was tired of it and gave up making the call.


    Almost everyone in thepany heard Ezra had bought lunch for her and all the office workers on the


    top floor right before they clocked out in the afternoon. And most staff in the Hughes Group agreed they


    were deeply in love with each other.


    Maisie felt deeply troubled and annoyed when she heard the news from the young secretary. What


    made it worse was that David came to her office when she was working overtime.


    "What''s up?" said Maisie, confused.


    "Have you read the messages in thepany chat group?" said David, still looking despised.


    "I''ve been busy all day long. I haven''t got a minute to read it yet." Maisie said and looked at the pile of


    documents and papers beside her desk.


    David passed his phone to her and said, "Ezra is making another stir. He''s waiting for you to get off


    work downstairs with a bouquet of roses!"


    "What?" Maisie was desperate and raised her head to take over David''s phone.


    She saw a photo of Ezra in thepany chat group. In the photo, he was wearing a tailored suit and a


    woolen overcoat since it was winter. He looked dashing and outstanding.


    With a bouquet of red roses in his arms, he was leaning against the car idly and waiting for her.


    "Oh, Jeez! Mr. Cantillo is so romantic!"


    "He bought her lunch and came to pick her up after work. Oh, he''s really a perfect husband!"


    "I''m really curious. What has Maisie done to make him so sweet and obedient?"


    Thanks to Diana and Ruth, Ezra was well-known as a notorious rich fuckboy in Riverside City. But the


    onlookers saw how he showed off his love to Maisie and how devoted he had been to her, so they


    couldn''t help being curious.


    Maisie saw the photo and went through thements in the chat group, then she hastily returned the


    phone to David.


    What the hell was wrong with him?


    Maisie was freaked out. She grabbed the phone and called Ezra regardless of it.


    Ezra picked up the phone instantly and said with a smiling voice, "Are you off now, Mrs. Cantillo?"


    "What the hell are you doing, Ezra?" said Maisie, pissed off.


    "I am here to pick you up," said Ezra innocently.


    Maisie took a deep breath and calmed herself down, "I''ve moved out. I thought you''ve got what I


    meant."


    "I didn''t get it." Ezra yed dumb, "What did you want to tell me?"


    She must admit that she couldn''t do much with him since he had yed the fool. "What a cunning and


    tricky guy!" she cursed him in mind. Did he really have to make her put it straightforwardly?


    She pursed her lips and said, "We''re grown-ups. We just made a mistake after drinkingst night. I


    think we''d better keep each other at arm''s length."


    Maisie didn''t get mad, but simply roasted her, "I didn''t expect you to be like this. You did it but you


    dared not to admit it."


    "No way!" Maisie was kinda annoyed. She didn''t deny what had happenedst night. How could he say


    that to her?


    Ezra exined carefully to her, "Dare to do it and dare to admit it. That''s the right thing to do. But you


    slept with mest night and walked away. What was that?"


    Maisie was lost for words.


    "Just get out of here. I''ll workte tonight." Maisie didn''t feel like talking with him anymore and tried to


    make up an excuse to kick him away.


    But she told the truth as well. She had a lot of crap to do today and probably, she would have to work


    overtime till midnight.


    However, when she finished talking, she saw Julian walk into her office, "So much for today. Go home


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    early. You''ve got a baby at home now and you must take care of him. Stop hustling all the time!"


    Before she could say anything in reply, she heard Ezra talkingcently on the phone, "Mr. Hughes


    told you to go home. Get down. I''m waiting for you here."


    Obviously, Ezra had heard Julian''s words clearly.

 Chapter 932 Never Gave Up

    Chapter 932 Never Gave Up


    Maisie hung up on him and stood up. She tried to argue with Julian, "Mr. Hughes, I..."


    Julian interrupted her, "You''ve got a whole week to adapt to it. So, no rush! You don''t have to wrap all


    the things up in one day!"


    Julian thought of it and exined, "You haven''t worked for me for a long time and you might not know


    my attitude towards work now. Since I became a father of two, I tried to get off work on time and go


    home to stay with Emelia and the kids. So, you don''t have to work overtime again."


    Julian nced at David beside him, "If someone has to work overtime, David will stay. He''s single,


    anyway."


    David was speechless.


    What was it all about?


    Right, he was single. But what was the problem with it?


    "OK, then." Maisie saw Julian was gonna stand there and wait for her to clean up and leave. She had


    no choice but to turn off theputer.


    She used to firmly believe Julian would stand on her side, but she just felt he was helping Ezra this


    time.


    He must have known Ezra was making a stir and waiting for her downstairs. That was why he came


    over and talked her into leaving the office earlier.


    But, she was really a workaholic! She couldn''t fall asleep with her job undone. She packed a pile of


    papers in her bag though she was leaving.


    Julian nced at her bag with those papers in it and thought that was the best he could do to help


    Ezra.


    They clocked out and went out of the office. By no means did Maisie want to see Ezra. So, she just


    turned around and left directly.


    Her apartment in Riverside City was near the Hughes Group. Usually, she walked to work if there


    wasn''t anything urgent. She walked over to the office this morning and she nned to walk back home


    so that she could avoid seeing Ezra.


    But Ezra was keen-eyed and saw her immediately, then he caught up with her.


    Some of the staff stayed to watch them since Ezra had been so high-profile in showing his love. Ezra


    was running after her and she just couldn''t keep avoiding him.


    She paused her steps, stared at him, and said in a low voice, "I''ve made myself very clear. Don''t cross


    the boundary!"


    "Are you sure you wanna talk about it right here right now?" Ezra narrowed his eyes and said it. Maisie


    nced at the gossiping crowd not far away and stopped talking but pursed her lips.


    Ezra simply threw the roses into her arms and took her hand. Then they walked over to get in the car


    and drove away.


    Maisie sat on the front seat and nced at his slender fingers on the steering wheel. Suddenly, she


    remembered the great sex they hadst night and wondered if his shoulder was fine.


    But she was cared out by the thought that she even cared about Ezra. And it also scared her out that


    she just thought of the sex they hadst night.


    She felt ufortable with it and turned to look out through the window.


    She lived near the Hughes Group and it took only a short while to drive home.


    Maisie got off the car and said immediately, "Thanks for the roses, but don''t do it again. Bye!"


    She said it and turned to leave. But Ezra stepped forward to stop her. She was disgusted with his


    smile.


    "Can''t I just go and see Ezio?" Ezra asked her calmly and peacefully.


    Maisie gritted her teeth and decided to let him go upstairs with her.


    She wasn''t sure if he really wanted to see Ezio, but she just couldn''t keep rejecting him again and


    again.


    They went back to the apartment together. As soon as Maisie entered the room, she saw a suitcase in


    the living room. She knew it belonged to Ezra.


    She found it unbelievable and turned to re at him. Ezra shrugged, "You insisted on moving out, so I


    have to move in with you."


    "I''ll follow you wherever you and Ezio go from now on," Ezra said and put on the slippers to make


    himself at home.


    Maisie was too mad to say anything. No wonder he had been so calm the whole day! It turned out that


    he had nned it.


    Daisy came over and made the confession, "Sorry, Maisie. I kept it from you for Mr. Cantillo."


    Daisy''s words calmed Maisie down a bit. She shook her head and said, "It''s fine. Never mind."


    She knew Ezra woulde up with other lousy ideas to bother her even though Daisy didn''t hold it out


    for him.


    With the thought in mind, Maisie raised her eyes to see Ezra holding Ezio in his arms, and said


    earnestly, "Let''s talk in the study."


    Ezra agreed and gave little Ezio to Daisy. Then he followed her to the study.


    "I must make myself clear one more time since you''re acting against your words," said Maisie,


    straightforwardly. She finally saw it through that Ezra was gonna eat his words.


    They had a deal in Grafstin that they got married only to seek revenge on Diana and they lived together


    in his house only because of Wenninger. But he just acted as if nothing had happened. So, she had no


    choice but to put it bluntly.


    "I''ve said long ago that I didn''t intend to keep our marriage even though we had sexst night..." Maisie


    said and paused, then she looked away, "We''re not twelve years old. So, just merry meet, merry part."


    Ezra held her waist with one arm and pressed her to the wall behind her. But he wasn''t mad. Instead,


    he stared at her beautiful eyes and brows and asked, "You want to reject me? Tell me why."


    He was kind of self-mocking, "Everyone in Riverside City knows you''re my wife but now you want to


    divorce me. We''ve announced our marriage to the public for a few days only. How can you embarrass


    me like that?"


    "Let go of me first," Maisie said and lifted her hand to push him away.


    "No!" fumed Ezra. He finally got a bit angry till now.


    "It won''t work out between us," said Maisie.


    "How?" Ezra asked again.


    "Personality," said Maisie.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Howe?" Ezra stayed unmoved and kept asking. Maisie pursed her lips and quieted down.


    Why did he have to make her put it bluntly?


    "You love ying around and it''s hard for you to settle down. But I love to settle down." Maisie thought


    it over and replied to him like that.


    "Just say it out. You mean I won''t love you forever and I will cheat on youter!" fumed Ezra.


    Maisie lowered her eyes and admitted that was exactly what she meant.


    She was restrained and calm. She would be devoted to it for a long time once she started a


    rtionship or got married. But Ezra was totally different.


    Ezra lifted her face and said, "You won''t believe it if I just say I love you."


    "So, I have to prove my love and care for you in action." Ezra said and came closer to her, "I am not


    gonna divorce you or separate with you. I''ll stick with you for a lifetime. I think you''ll believe my love for


    you is real when we''re too old to move."


    Ezra said it and held her head possessively, then kissed her hard on the lips.

 Chapter 933 Always Respect You

    Chapter 933 Always Respect You


    Maisie thought Ezra was out of his mind. Did he think he could do whatever he wanted to her since


    they had sexst night?


    She thought of it and felt deeply wronged that Ezra showed no respect to her. Her eyes went red in a


    sh and gave up pushing him away.


    She just stopped struggling since he was disrespectful to her.


    Realizing her unusual reaction, Ezra let go of her instantly and asked her softly, "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you think you can do whatever you want to me since we had sexst night? Do you think you can


    kiss me or hug me any time you want and you don''t have to care about my feelings or self-esteem?"


    sneered Maisie.


    "No, I don''t." Ezra realized she was mad, "I didn''t mean to insult you or disrespect you. I have been in a


    sulk for a whole day and I really have to take it out."


    "I miss you a lot, and I want you."


    Ezra said it from his heart. He seemed to be in a good mood today but in fact, he was almost freaked


    out when he got to know that Maisie had run away from him this morning.


    He had held the anger back for the whole day and now he followed her home shamelessly. But she just


    kept telling him they must keep away from each other or anything annoying like that. He just wanted to


    kiss her and shut her up.


    "I''ll leave right away if you don''t want to see me," Ezra said and pulled the door open to go out. And


    Maisie just leaned against the wall, saying nothing.


    Ezra went out of the study and saw Daisy ying with little Ezio in the living room.


    Little Ezio was really happy to see him again since they hadn''t seen him for the whole day. "Daddy!


    Daddy!" he cried out and wanted Ezra to hold him in his arms.


    Little Ezio had been living with him these days and he was totally used to seeing him around. Ezra


    hadn''t been there for him for the first eight months of his life but they had made it up and fixed it


    already. Little Ezio was very close to him and dependent on him now.


    Ezra held him in his arms and said kinda gloomily, "Little buddy, daddy has something to do today. I


    have to leave soon."


    Ezra said it and gave a kiss on his chubby face. Little Ezio realized he was leaving and stopped him by


    seizing his buttons and kicking his legs.


    Ezra felt happy and bitter at the same time. He was happy that little Ezio was close to him now and he


    even didn''t want him to leave. He felt bitter in his heart that he still had to leave even though little Ezio


    didn''t want him to, and he would surely upset him.


    But what else could he do? Maisie just didn''t want him to stay.


    "Sorry, little buddy. I have to. Your mother is really hard-hearted. She just can''t wait to kick me out of


    the house."


    Ezrained lightly to little Ezio in his arms. He thought Maisie wouldn''te out of the study until


    he left. Surprisingly, he saw her standing at the door of the study right after he finishedining.


    She looked kinda angry. Apparently, she had heard what he hadined to little Ezio.


    Ezra felt guilty and tried to exin, "Well, I..."


    Surely, Maisie had heard hisint about her. She came over with slight anger, "It''s only between


    us, Ezra Cantillo. How could you judge me like that in front of little Ezio? What were you thinking?!"


    "I have never said anything bad about you in front of little Ezio. I''ve tried my best to protect and


    maintain your image of a good father since you showed up in his life."


    "I''ve never badmouthed you though you weren''t there for him at first. I''ve kept telling him his father is a


    capable and good man since he was unborn."


    "I was just kidding," exined Ezra.


    He didn''t mean to talk behind her back. He just wanted to talk out with his son but he didn''t expect she


    would hear it.


    "You stay. I''ll leave." Maisie said it and grabbed the car key to leave. She hadn''t got changed yet after


    work and she could leave any time.


    Of course, she knew Ezra was kidding. After all, she knew him and his personality to some extent. The


    way he talked and acted was a bit unruly.


    But she was really annoyed and bothered at the moment and almost lost her temper. So, she just


    chose to get out of there.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie left. Ezra sighed helplessly with little Ezio in his arms.


    He felt whatever he did and whatever he said was wrong!


    Daisy remained silent while they were arguing. Seeing Maisie left, she came over to them, "Catch up


    with her. I''ll take care of little Ezio."


    Ezra shook his head, "No need. She''ll be more annoyed if I follow her. Just give her a break to chill


    out."


    "It made sense." Daisy thought Ezra had made a point of it.


    Maisie was out, so Ezra decided to stay and keep little Eziopany. He and Daisy had dinner after


    she left. He ordered the take-away food for dinner before Maisie got off work. Daisy had put the dishes


    on the table but only three of them were eating.


    Maisie was upset and she could only turn to Emelia. She called Emelia before she drove to her ce.


    On the way, Steven called her and asked her out for dinner. Maisie turned him down politely, "Sorry.


    I''ve got other ns with my friend."


    "OK," said Steven, sounding down in spirit.


    Maisie thought of it and added, "Steven, I don''t know why you''re here in Riverside City this time. But I


    still have to make myself clear."


    "We have never had anything inmon all the time and we won''t work out together. What''s more, I''ve


    got a son now, and I work and live here in Riverside City. Don''t you think you are just wasting your


    time? It''s impossible between us."


    In fact, Maisie couldn''t understand what on earth Steven was thinking. What was the point of running


    after her from far away? It just didn''t work out.


    She rejoined the Hughes Group this time and swore in her heart that she would work for thepany


    until she retired unless she wasn''t capable of it anymore or got fired by Julian.


    And, Steven was a foreigner and lived abroad all year round. It was impossible between them.


    Unexpectedly, Steven said earnestly on the phone, "I am willing to start my life in Riverside City."


    Maisie found Steven''s words unbelievable and out of curiosity, she still persuaded him patiently, "Your


    family businesses are all overseas and you''ve been living abroad since you were a child. How can you


    adapt to life in Riverside City?"


    "I was young and arrogant back then and I thought I could meet someone better after I left you. I also


    thought that my family couldn''t move on without me. But so many years have passed and I''ve grown


    mentally mature. I made the decision after giving it a second thought." said Steven.


    "You might not know that I''ve built apany in Riverside City now. I''ll stay and start my businesses


    here. I''ve told David to finish most of the procedures for me before I came here."


    Maisie was totally stunned.


    To her surprise, Steven had already established apany here!

 Chapter 934 Just Love

    Chapter 934 Just Love


    Maisie calmed down and said, "Steven, I don''t think it''s a wise decision."


    Maisie gave him the advice from her heart. Steven knew nobody and nothing here in Riverside City. It


    would take some time to adapt to life here, not to mention establish a newpany.


    Steven burst intoughter on the phone, "Thanks for your concern. But I think it is an opportunity for


    me since China is developing very fast now."


    "I don''t want to live under my parents'' wings all the time, and I would like to prove myself."


    Maisie stopped talking. She thought Steven''s words made some sense. To a man at his age, he would


    like to challenge himself and make a breakthrough.


    "And, I am so proficient in Chinese that I canmunicate with local Chinese without a problem. So,


    no worry," added Steven, confidently.


    "Good luck, then," said Maisie.


    "Thanks." Steven thanked her and added, "But please do help me if I have some problems in


    understanding the policies or some other matterster."


    "Sure," said Maisie, without hesitation.


    She remembered Steven had helped them a lot when she and David were out of the country at that


    time. Of course, she would help him in return now.


    Maisie hung up on Steven and arrived at Julian and Emelia''s ce.


    They were ready for dinner and told the cook to add a few more dishes when they knew she was


    "How''s work today?" Emelia asked with concern as soon as Maisie sat down.


    "It''s great. Indeed, it''s easier to be the secretary of Mr. Hughes. I''m really not born for leadership."


    Maisie smiled and made a joke of herself.


    Emeliaughed, "Gosh, you find it easy to be his secretary? Seriously? You know what, the young man


    was crying."


    Emelia couldn''t helpughing out loud when she remembered how desperate the young man was.


    Sometimes, she brought the food and had lunch with Julian in the office. The young man had begged


    her a few times, "Mrs. Hughes, could you please talk to Mr. Hughes for me? Can I hand over the paper


    a bitter?"


    Or he said to her exaggeratedly, "Mrs. Hughes, you just saved my life! Thank God! You made it here in


    time, otherwise, I would have been killed by Mr. Hughes."


    Obviously, the young man was under great pressure in the position and he wasn''t capable of it. But,


    Maisie just took it as an easy task.


    Julian was talking on the phone beside them and said, "Ame duck!"


    He promoted the young man to give him a more promising future, but sadly, he let him down.


    But not everyone was as aggressive as Maisie and David. People were different.


    Maisie joined them for dinner. After dinner, Julian went to take care of the kids while Maisie and Emelia


    were chatting in the living room.


    Maisie spared some free time in the day to tell them in the chat group that she had sex with Ezrast


    night and she was torn and annoyed at the moment.


    "Nice job!" said Nina.


    "Fucked and left. Let them know we''re not that into them!"


    "Did you use a condom?" reminded Jean.


    Jean''s words had scared Maisie out. They didn''t use condomsst night. Both of them were drunk and


    neither of them would expect it to happen. And there was no condom at home.


    Maisie was in the office and went to get some morning after pills in a drugstore nearby. But she didn''t


    take any of it. She felt her period was on the way. So, she just put away the pills and found her period


    hade before she clocked out.


    "What are you thinking now?" asked Emelia.


    "My mind is nk. I feel dreadfully bewildered after sleeping with himst night." Maisie sighed deeply.


    "How could I..." Maisie was so regretful that she couldn''t go on talking.


    "You didn''t feel disgusted with the sex, right? Your body didn''t reject to have intercourse with him, right?


    And you literally think you two shouldn''t have sex considering your rtionship now?" asked Emelia.


    She must admit Emelia was a woman of delicate feelings and sensibility. Her words had gotten straight


    to the point of the problem.


    "Yep..." said Maisie, nodding her head.


    If her body rejected him, she wouldn''t have let him touch her.


    She just thought they were in a fake marriage and they weren''t sure of each other, so they shouldn''t


    have had sex under such circumstances.


    "Maisie." Emelia looked at her and said seriously, "Now that you don''t feel disgusted to have sex with


    him physically, I think you still have feelings for him. In other words, you still love him in your heart."


    Maisie was panicked and embarrassed, then she just looked away.


    Emelia''s words had exposed her real feelings that she had tried so hard to hide inside. Now she didn''t


    feel much about Ezra not because she didn''t love him anymore. It was only because her sense told her


    not to love him again.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn''t afford to love him.


    A voice deep in her heart kept telling Maisie that the love between them wouldn''tst.


    In other words, she could never have Ezra as her ownpletely.


    Maisie didn''t answer clearly but Emelia just saw her through easily. After all, she was once there in


    Maisie''s situation.


    She patted her on the hand and encouraged her, "Why not just follow your heart since you''re still in


    love with him?"


    "You have a decent job and you are capable of work. You won''t lose everything even if this marriage


    doesn''tst long."


    "Without love, you still have your brother David and your bosom friends like us. You still have a decent


    job to maintain the good life of you and little Ezio."


    "So, why are you panicking?"


    Maisie stared at Emelia surprisingly.


    She didn''t expect someone as soft and mild as Emelia could have said those bold words. You know,


    Nina was always the boldest one in talking.


    Emelia saw the surprised look on her face and beganughing lightly.


    "To be honest, I was thinking like that when I got back with Julian at first."


    "Then I felt his real love for me as time passed by and believed he really wanted to spend his life with


    me. So, I got rid of the concern and anxieties gradually. I just open my mind to him and live happily


    together with him."


    "But if you don''t give him the chance, you''ll never know what exactly he is thinking in mind."


    Emelia''s encouragement enlightened her in a sh. She was especially inspired by her words that she


    wouldn''t lose everything though the marriage didn''tst.


    That was right.


    She wasn''t the pathetic little girl without love, care or money anymore. She had made great efforts and


    got herself everything.


    It was no big deal! Just love!


    There was no good reason for her to panic!

 Chapter 935 Something Wrong With Their Marriage

    Chapter 935 Something Wrong With Their Marriage


    Maisie figured it out and gave Emelia a big hug. She choked with sobs, "Thanks for encouraging me."


    "I''ve been there myself once. I can share with you my own experiences," said Emelia, lightly.


    "Maybe we''ve suffered too much in our childhood and we always feel insecure. And we''re a bit


    restrained and it''s easier for us to go into dead ends on many matters."


    "Nina won''t be bothered like this. To her, she loves for love''s sake and she never chickens out."


    "Yeah," Maisie said and smiled brightly.


    At the moment, Nina mentioned Maisie in the chat group, "Ezra and you became the hash-tag topic!"


    "What?" Maisie and Emelia were surprised.


    Nina sent a photo, "It said there''s something wrong with your marriage. Indeed, happy marriage in a


    rich and influential familysts a few days only. "


    "Some say that Cindere and the prince are in fairy tales only. I think they''re just too jealous of you. In


    fact, you two were very happy with each otherst night."


    Maisie was speechless.


    Nina was just too bold in talking!


    Maisie looked at the photo carefully. It seemed that the paparazzi had snapped that she had moved


    back to her own apartment. And Ezra seemed to have left her ce just now and looked a bit gloomy.


    Of course, there were photos when Ezra was waiting for her downstairs with a bouquet of roses. Even


    so, the onlookers still guessed something was wrong with it based on their wired looks.


    Maisie was lost for words. On the one hand, she couldn''t understand why the paparazzi kept following


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    them and taking photos of them. Could they just do something serious?


    On the other hand, she wondered how they could talk nonsense literally based on the photos they took.


    Emelia was helpless aside, "Seeing is not always believing. Just ignore them."


    But Nina said, "Actually, they are right that there''s something wrong with your marriage now. But the


    point is that you''re the one to abandon the rich fuckboy. I wonder whether the gossipers will burst into


    tears once they learn the truth."


    Nina''s words were so funny that Maisie and Emelia were amused.


    Maisie replied in a voice message, "I just don''t get it. Why do the reporters keep following us and taking


    photos of us."


    "Firstly, I would like to correct you on one thing. Those people, who are following people and taking


    photos of them to expose their private lives to the public, are called paparazzi instead of reporters."


    "Secondly, the reason why they keep following you and taking photos of you two is that you have a


    huge fan base and you are even more popr than some artists in the entertainment circle. It''s the end


    of the year now. The paparazzi have to cook something spicy. So, exposing your marriage status might


    be the best way to receive more clicks on their works."


    Absolutely, Nina was an actress herself and she just knew the paparazzi too well!


    "Well, if you wonder why you have so many fans. I think it''s because both of you are good -looking and


    Ezra''s social status is extinguished and it''s easy for him to be the focus. Anyway, everyone wants to


    read the love story of a handsome man and pretty woman."


    Maisie and Emeliaughed out again. Without a doubt, Nina was a goodugh.


    "I''ll be thankful if they really do it because I am pretty." Maisie smiled and said.


    "Be confident! You''re surely more beautiful than many actresses," said Nina.


    Nina wasn''t ttering. It was true that Maisie''s face and body shape were great. The citizens''


    Jean didn''t say a word while the others were chatting heatedly.


    She came online when they were almost done with the topic. She felt sorry and sent a voice message


    to the group, "Sorry, girls. I fell asleep. I don''t know why I feel like sleeping all the time these days."


    Maisie and Emelia found it familiar and looked at each other in surprise. They wondered if Jean was


    pregnant.


    But before they could send the message, Nina said first, "Jean, are you pregnant?"


    Jean replied with a terrifying emoji instantly. Obviously, she hadn''t thought of it.


    "My period hasn''te yet. I tell Arthur to get some test paper for me now." Jean sent another voice


    message in a trembling voice.


    "Possibly, you''re pregnant. Congrattions!" said Maisie, on behalf of Emelia and herself.


    They knew Jean and Arthur were nning to build a family recently. The child was in the n. Jean


    was so amazed maybe because she didn''t expect the child woulde so soon.


    "Thanks." murmured Jean, "Yep, we''ve nned to have a child. But I don''t know what to do now when I


    really have one."


    Maisie and Emeliaforted Jean and Nina just said, "Oh my! All of you have kids. I should work


    harder."


    Maisie and Emelia burst intoughter.


    Emelia sent a voice message to Nina, "You''re different from us. Hell, you are the superstar! There is no


    rush to have kids."


    "I must catch up, otherwise my kids can''t y with yours because of the big age differences," said


    Nina.


    Nina always thought differently. Emelia said, "It doesn''t matter if they are a few years older or younger.


    We''ve got two boys already. If you have a little girl, they can protect her like big brothers. How sweet!"


    Emelia had a twin. The girl was the elder sister and the boy was the younger brother. So, she couldn''t


    see how a big bother was going to protect his little sister in her own family. Then, Emelia pinned her


    hope on their kids.


    But Nina wasn''t happy with it, "What are you talking about, Emelia? Our kids are gonna get married in


    the future. Have you forgotten it?"


    Emeliaughed so hard that tears rose to her eyes. Sheforted Nina immediately, "Sorry, dear


    Nina. I''ve forgotten the deal. OK, they''ll get married then."


    She was very close to Nina. They were bosom friends when they were at school. That was why they


    had arranged the futures for their kids as the actresses did on TV series.


    They made a deal on child marriage if one of them had a boy and one of them had a girl. They would


    be the kids'' Godmothers if they both had boys and girls.


    But Emelia had a baby boy and a girl already. So, it was up to Nina now.


    Surely, her kids must be older than Nina''s kids. If Nina had a baby girl, it was eptable since it was


    normal that a man was a bit older than a woman in the marriage or rtionship. But if Nina had a baby


    boy and wanted to marry her daughter, her daughter would be called a cradle snatcher!


    Emelia didn''t think it was a big deal, but she was afraid that Julian couldn''t ept it.


    Julian took his little girl the apple of his eyes and he was kinda traditional and old-fashioned. She


    wondered if he could ept that his little girl would be in love with a man younger than her.


    Anyway, Emelia didn''t think Julian would agree.

 Chapter 936 Only A Fight

    Chapter 936 Only A Fight


    So, Emelia told Nina, "May God bless you to have a baby girl. Otherwise, na will be called a cradle


    snatcher, and it will definitely drive Julian crazy"


    Nina sent a series ofughing faces and gloated, "That''s not the point. It''s all up to the kids. What if I


    really have a boy and he happens to be in love with na? What is he gonna do with it?"


    "Or will he interfere and make them break up as his mother did?" Nina said and teased Julian''s mother,


    Heather.


    "That''s not gonna happen as long as I am here!" said Emelia.


    Heather used to terribly dislike her and disdain her, so Emelia swore that nothing like this would


    happen to her kids again. She''s decided that she would stand out and respect her kids no matter who


    they were gonna date in the future.


    She thought she would only express her own opinion even if she and Julian didn''t approve of it. But it


    was all up to the kids. After all, the kids were going to spend the rest of their lives with the partner they


    chose, not them.


    So, if Julian wanted to interfere with na''s rtionship, Emelia thought she would talk him out of it.


    As for their son ric, Emelia didn''t think Julian would care too much about it.


    While they were chatting, Jean finished the pregnancy test and she did get pregnant!


    Arthur was over the moon. He simply carried Jean in his arms and turned around and around, which


    made Jean dizzy.


    "Oh, put me down. I feel dizzy." Jean said and patted him on the shoulder.


    Arthur heard it and put her down on the couch very carefully.


    Jean sat downfortably on the couch. Then she raised her eyes but before she realized it, Arthur


    kissed her on the lips. He kissed her so passionately that she was almost breathless.


    Maybe he was just too excited! Arthur kissed her for quite a moment on the couch and Jean found


    herself out of breath.


    "I love you, dear Jean." He held her face up and murmured with his eyes turning red with tears.


    "You''ll love the baby instead soon." Jean couldn''t stand his sentiments and gave him a cold shoulder


    deliberately.


    But Arthur took her hands instantly, stared at her deeply, and swore earnestly, "That''s impossible. I''ll


    love you the most in my life though we have a baby."


    "Of course, I''ll love the baby. But I know he''ll grow up and leave us to live his own life sooner orter.


    You''re the one for me all my lifetime." Arthur added as if he was afraid that Jean didn''t believe him.


    "OK, got it. Just let me go now." Jean said and pushed him.


    They''d got the n of having kids after they got married. Actually, Jean didn''t rush to be a mother


    but Arthur was eager to have his own children. Jean felt Arthur was insecure though they had got


    married. He was afraid that she would abandon him again once she got mad at him.


    Probably, he wanted to tie her up to him with the child. Jean just despised it. Why did he think he could


    get a woman attached to him with a child?


    She would never marry him if she didn''t think he was worthy of her.


    What made it worse was that Arthur even drew her mother to his side to urge her to have babies.


    Her mother told her that she was still hale and hearty and she could take care of the children for them.


    She told Jean to have two kids in a row and it made Jean speechless. To be honest, she didn''t want to


    have more than one kid though the one-child policy was gone in the country now.


    Everyone had his own opinion on bearing children. Some liked to have more children for they thought it


    would be good to have a big family. But for her, she wanted to live a simple and quiet life. If she must


    bear and give birth to children, she thought only one might do.


    With the thought in mind, she asked Arthur, who sat beside her and pulled her into his arms, "How


    many children do you want?"


    Arthur said with a bright smile, "I am fine with it. It''s your call."


    "But it''s painful to give birth to a child. Or we can just have this one. OK?"


    As a doctor, Arthur knew how painful it was for a woman to carry and give birth to a child. So, he


    thought of it and put forward the proposal.


    "Great minds think alike," said Jean, nodding her head.


    "Then, we''ll have only one child." Arthur totally agreed with her.


    "But, what if your parents or my parents want us to have more?" asked Jean.


    Arthur held her tightly and said, "It''s only between us. You don''t have to care much about what they


    say."


    "I don''t think your parents will interfere with it. But I''m not sure about my own parents." said Jean, "My


    mother urges me to have two children in a row now."


    Abigail and Brandon were reasonable. Normally, they wouldn''t interfere with them on this matter.


    Arthur burst intoughter, "If she talks about it again, I''ll tell her clearly that we''re going to have only


    one child and make her perish the thought!"


    Jean poked him lightly on the chest, "You can tell her that and she listens to you. She must talk back if I


    tell her instead."


    Arthur said with deep love, "OK. I''ll talk with her."


    Maisie left Emelia''s ce soon. She saw from the photos taken by the paparazzi that Ezra had left her


    apartment.


    She didn''t give it a damn that they made them the trending topic by saying they had some problem in


    their marriage. It was a free world. They talked whatever they wanted and she didn''t care much about


    it.


    She wasn''t a famous actress from the entertainment circle like Nina, and she didn''t think it necessary to


    make it clear on time.


    But when she arrived home, she read Ezra''s update on Facebook, "Dear friends, have you never


    fought with your wives or girlfriends?"


    "We had a fight only and you made us the hash-tag topic! How can you embarrass me like that? And,


    you must be ounted for it if I can''t pamper my wife and make her smile!"


    Ezra didn''t deliberately exin that he was fed up with Maisie as they said on the inte, and he


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    didn''t emphasize anything was wrong with their marriage, either. He just said it down to earth and


    made theizens feel how much he wanted to pamper Maisie and make her smile.


    Apparently, he wasn''t as superior as they thought in the rtionship.


    Almost everyone had guessed that he was the dominant side in the marriage. But they found they


    might have guessed it wrong now.


    He even used the word "pamper". He seemed to have done something to upset Maisie.


    Ezra''s Facebook page was flooded withments. Some people teased him for being a henpecked


    husband. Some wished he could pamper Maisie soon and live happily with her forever.


    Certainly, some were pretty sure that there was something wrong with their marriage and he was just


    covering it up by saying that.


    One personmented, "My friend knows Ezra. He told me that Ezra doesn''t love Maisie at all. He


    married her only because she has his son."


    "And he married Maisie to inherit the properties. Look, his father died and he just reveals his real


    nature."


    Ezra found it annoying and amusing.


    He mentioned to that guy, "What''s the name of your friend? Tell me his name! I will do live streaming


    with him and ask him how he can tell I don''t love Maisie."


    Theizen just chickened out. He never showed up again no matter how Ezra and the otherizens


    mentioned him.

 Chapter 937 Eat At Home

    Chapter 937 Eat At Home


    Ezra mentioned him to face up to him and it proved that whatever he said was not true. Ezra found him


    shut up and he just went offline.


    He wasn''t into social media like this. He would never want to update anything on it if he didn''t have to


    defend Maisie. He didn''t give a shit about how others talked about him but he just couldn''t stand it


    when they defamed Maisie like that.


    He also knew the outside world had a stereotype that Maisie was the inferior one in their rtionship


    because of the huge difference in their family backgrounds.


    Ezra couldn''t help self-mocking when thinking of it. How he wished it was true. Otherwise, he wouldn''t


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    have been so inferior and humble like this now.


    He really wanted to tell theizens that actually he was the inferior one in their marriage!


    Maisie sat on the couch at home with her lips pursed and said nothing after she read Ezra''s update


    online


    She knew he was defending her and protecting their marriage.


    Somehow, she felt a bit narrow-minded whenpared with Ezra.


    Daisy came over to her with Ezio in her arms before she could think it over. Little Ezio was crying for


    her. In no time, Maisie abandoned the thought in her mind and held him into her arms.


    To be exact, she hadn''t hugged Ezio well sincest night.


    She went home with Ezrast night and Ezio fell asleep with Daisy. She left in a hurry from Ezra''s ce


    this morning and went home without staying long. Little Ezio must have missed her.


    With little Ezio in her arms, Maisie swore in her heart that she would never neglect him again for the


    unhappiness between Ezra and her.


    The child was innocent. They just couldn''t take him as a punching bag.


    Then Maisie stayed with little Ezio for the whole night until he fell asleep. After that, she went to study


    and got back to the work she had brought back.


    She had been used to a life routine like this. Since she had little Ezio, she had to finish the work that


    she brought home after he went to sleep.


    She just got started and received a call from David.


    "Dad just called me. He said mum didn''t feel well and went to the hospital. I have to go back home."


    David said on the phone.


    Susan had been detained in Grafstin for some time. It seemed that she had just arrived home.


    Though Susan had disowned her, she was her biological mother. "What''s wrong? Did she run the


    check-ups?" asked Maisie.


    David just said helplessly on the phone, "Don''t you know her? I''ve turned a deaf ear and blind eye to


    her recently. She is making a fuss to make mee home!"


    "I''ve asked dad but he just gave me hem and haw. It proved she was making a fuss of it!"


    In fact, David kept it from Maisie because he didn''t want her to get pissed off as well.


    Susan went home and cried her heart out in front of his father. Sheined that David was an


    ungrateful child and that he even didn''t care about her even though she had been put into jail. His


    father called him and reproached him.


    His father told him that as a son, he must be responsible for his parents.


    David was so raged that he lost his temper and roared at his father, "So I must take care of it even if


    shemits a murder?"


    David roared and hung up the phone directly. Then his father just called him to tell him that Susan fell ill


    in hospital. She must act out to protest against him.


    Maisie was really pissed!


    Susan just acted up in the middle of the night and requested David to return to his hometown from


    Riverside City. Wasn''t she worried about his safety?


    Why couldn''t she just wait till the next morning?


    Maisie was concerned about David, "Don''t go tonight. You can wait till tomorrow."


    Her parents didn''t care about his safety, but she did!


    Susan was really way out of line now. She kept saying she loved David very much. But how could she


    request him to go back to her for nothing serious in the middle of the night only because he didn''t do


    anything when she was detained?


    Didn''t she understand why David did that to her?


    David wouldn''t have been so heartless to her if she had acted a little bit more reasonably.


    "I''ll leave tonight." said David, sounding a bit angry, "I''ve had enough of it. I am going back to make it


    clear to her. If she keeps making much ado about nothing, I''ll cut the rtion with them, too."


    also find that she has been acting so willingly and unreasonably because we''ve never said a thing to


    her no matter how far she has gone because she''s our mother and we always respect her."


    "It seems we have spoiled her!"


    "We have turned a blind eye to her, but she thinks she is right about everything!"


    David said a lot in one breath. Obviously, he couldn''t stand Susan anymore!


    "Easy! Forget her now. Leave tomorrow. It''ll be safer." said Maisie.


    Maisie was worried about him but David insisted on leaving tonight. Then he hung up.


    Maisie was freaked out and she couldn''t focus on work. She knew David wouldn''t listen to her once he


    got bullheaded.


    In the moment of desperation, she called Ezra and told him briefly what had happened. Then she


    asked, "Can youe up with something to stop him?"


    Unexpectedly, Ezra blurted out, "Sure!"


    "You''vee up with it so soon?" said Maisie, surprisingly.


    "It might work. I''ll call him and see." Ezra said it and hung up the phone.


    Soon after that, Maisie received a text message from Ezra, "Done. He won''t leave tonight. He''ll leave


    tomorrow morning."


    Maisie sighed with relief and got confused, "What did you tell him?"


    Actually, Ezra didn''te up with any good idea. He just called David to tell him to listen to Maisie and


    not to make her worried.


    He threatened David that if he didn''t do as Maisie said, he would tell her that he had a crush on a girl.


    David gave in immediately.


    Ezra texted back, "We''ll have dinner together tomorrow. I''ll tell you the truth."


    Maisie was lost for words.


    What a cheeky chappy! He just took the credit and wanted to dine with her.


    Maisie thought of the conversation with Emelia today and replied, "The paparazzi are following and


    taking photos of us now. We''d better not dine out. We''ll have dinner at home tomorrow. I''ll cook."


    Ezra wished for it! No dishes in the restaurants were as delicious as her cooking.


    And he felt something. She seemed a bit nicer to him and she even agreed to cook for him. You know,


    she just kicked him out not long ago.


    "OK. See you then," he answered without hesitation.

 Chapter 938 Teamwork Makes It Work

    Chapter 938 Teamwork Makes It Work


    David left for his hometown the next morning and he called Maisie before he left.


    "Steven told me you''ve known he''s established apany in Riverside City. He had an appointment


    with me at lunch break today for some consultations. But I''ve asked for a leave now. Can you please


    help him for me?"


    David told Maisie on the phone.


    "OK. I''ll meet him," said Maisie.


    David had to be out of town for family issues and Maisie just couldn''t refuse to help Steven, though she


    had tried hard to keep her distance from him.


    David groaned after they finished talking business, "Are you in a team with Ezra now, or does


    teamwork makes it work? How could you tell him to stop me?"


    David was annoyed when he talked about it. He knew Ezra called him for nothing goodst night. But


    he didn''t expect that Ezra just called to stop him and Maisie must have told him to do so.


    David was pissed that Maisie turned to Ezra for help, which made him think they were of one mind.


    Maisie pretended she didn''t hear his words and said, "I was worried about you."


    "I don''t worry that you take a ne in the middle of the night. But you have a long way to go after you


    Their hometown was remote and isted. David had to hail a taxi after hended. It was fine in the


    daytime. But it would be too dangerous to hail a taxi and wind the mountain road in the middle of the


    night. Maisie just couldn''t watch David take the risk and did nothing.


    "I''ve asked for one day off only. I''ll head back in the afternoon," said David.


    He was pretty sure that nothing was wrong with Susan. He just wanted to go back home to take a look


    at them and make himself clear. Then, he would leave.


    He used to be very filial and obedient to his parents, and Maisie acted the same. Even though her


    parents had always valued boys more than girls and were careless to her, she still loved them and


    respected them.


    When she and David first settled down in Riverside City, they often told their parents toe to live


    with them for a short while ore for a visit. And they even thought of bringing them here to support


    them when they got older.


    But they had been way out of line these years and he was totally disappointed in them, especially his


    mother Susan.


    Maisie was heartbroken, too. She used to go back to her hometown to visit them on every holiday and


    festival. Then she just gave them money but did not go back again. In the end, she cut all the rtions


    with them since Susan had hurt Ezio this time.


    David felt his love for Susan was almost gone. He had no other choice but to turn his back to her if she


    kept acting unreasonably or fussing over and over again.


    Maisie knew clearly what situation David would be in when he got back to their hometown. She tried to


    tell him something on the phone but she just choked back the words. Instead, she just said, "Safe trip."


    In fact, she went to see a psychologist for this unhealthy family rtionship long ago when she was still


    a college student. She didn''t tell anyone about it, not even David.


    She had been living in such a partial family and she had got some psychological problems. She was


    agonizing every day for being ignored and unfairly treated by her parents. But she had been


    ckmailed morally and simply couldn''t argue with them or leave without supporting them.


    Things went wrong as time passed by.


    Fortunately, she was a problem solver herself. She realized something was wrong with her and went to


    see the psychologist instantly and secretly.


    The psychologist told her this, "Blood rtion without love is nothing. You can literally stay away from


    the parents like this. Support their old ages with money but don''t get attached to them."


    So, she just sent them money but stopped going back to visit them.


    She had stopped guilt-tripping herself and finally got herself out of it as Susan dered to disown her.


    But David was still stuck in it. She wanted to tell David exactly what the psychologist had told her. But


    she thought it over and choked back the words.


    Anyway, they treated David differently. Her agony wasn''t necessarily David''s agony. If their parents


    stopped making trouble for the sake of David, they were still David''s parents.


    Maisie had breakfast and dressed herself up. Then she left for work after hugging little Ezio.


    However, she saw Ezra as soon as she went downstairs. He was standing and speaking on the phone


    beside his car. It seemed he was talking about business and he looked serious.


    She had to admit that it was eye candy that Ezra stood there in the morning sunlight, so tall and


    straight. The young girls passed by and couldn''t help to take a second look at him.


    Maisie was surprised to see him there, for she didn''t know what he wanted in the early morning.


    Then she thought of it and frowned lightly. "Is he here to drive me to the office?" thought Maisie.


    Ezra hung up the phone and put on a smile when he saw her, "Morning."


    "Morning. What''s the matter?" said Maisie, alertly.


    "I''ll drive you to the office," Ezra said and smiled.


    "No need. It''s not far and I can walk over," said Maisie, annoyed.


    "That''s not my concern. But I am here to pick you up and drive you to the office." Ezra said it and


    opened the door for her.


    Maisie didn''t want to be surrounded by the onlookers and she had no choice but to get in his car.


    She thought she would just drop her by the gate of the Hughes Group. But he just drove into the


    underground parking lot and was gonna ride the elevator with her.


    Maisie was freaking out. What the hell! Was he going to escort her to the office?


    That was total nonsense!


    Maybe he had realized it and exined instantly, "I''ve got an appointment with Julian today. Let''s go up


    for him together."


    Maisie found it a bearable excuse but she still said, "Probably, he''s not here yet."


    "Never mind. I can wait." Ezra said and pressed the elevator button.


    Maisie didn''t say anything more. They arrived at the top floor together.


    Maisie saw a bouquet of red roses on the table aside when she entered the office area. She didn''t


    rte it to herself and went straight to her office.


    A young secretary ran over joyfully to stop her, "Someone gave you flowers just now, Maisie. We''ve


    signed it for you."


    The young secretary nced at Ezra beside her and greeted him immediately, "Good morning, Mr.


    Cantillo."


    Then she came closer to Maisie and whispered with a giggle, "Mr. Cantillo is so romantic. He drove you


    to work and bought you reed roses, too!"


    But she just heard Ezra snort coldly right after she finished talking and saw him walk over to the roses


    and pick up the card idly.


    The young secretary covered her mouth and cried out of surprise, "Oh God! Maisie, don''t tell me Mr.


    Cantillo didn''t buy you roses."


    How embarrassing it was!


    Ezra happened to see Maisie receive roses from other guys. Would he be jealous?

 Chapter 939 Only Having Eyes for Her

    Chapter 939 Only Having Eyes for Her


    From Ezra''s facial expression, Maisie knew the flowers weren''t sent by Ezra, but a name suddenly


    popped out in her mind ¡ªSteven.


    Her head was spinning. What was wrong with them?


    After knowing that the flowers weren''t given by Ezra, the youngdy fled to the secretariat at once, then


    there left only Maisie and Ezra outsides.


    Ezra opened the greeting card. The signature turned out to be "Steven". Inside, it also contained words


    like "May the flowers bring you a good day."


    He flicked a frosty nce at Maisie beside him, but she said tonelessly, "I don''t know at all that he will


    give me flowers."


    And Maisie simply told Ezra that she would have lunch with Steven since they mentioned him. Ezra


    looked as ck as thunder.


    As Ezra was about to say something, Maisie stopped him, "Let''s talk about it in my office."


    After all, it was not proper for them to talk about such a private topic in such a public area.


    Ezra clenched his teeth, following Maisie into her office.


    After putting away her handbag and overcoat, she began to exin, "David was supposed to have


    lunch with him, but you know that he has now left Riverside City. Thus, he could only request me to


    answer Steven''s questions."


    Maisie exactly knew that Ezra would be annoyed if he learned that she was going to have lunch only


    with Steven, so she chose to exin in advance.


    "You can go with me if you think it improper," Maisie invited Ezra initially.


    "Whew, quite good," Ezra smiled casually.


    Maisie was bristle but speechless at his sarcasm.


    She red at him and said, "Ezra, no matter what our future will be, to outsiders, we are still husband


    and wife now. I''m not that sort of woman with no boundaries, and I won''t let anyone find fault with our


    marriage because of other men."


    After saying that, she added, "I have intended to tell you about the lunch. You don''t have to be so


    mean."


    Her words immediately made Ezra in good humor again.


    He approached her with a smile and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me in the car?"


    "You were driving at that moment. I certainly could not tell you, could I?" said Maisie. In the morning,


    there were so many cars on the road. She did know Ezra would be annoyed at this. What if something


    happened to them if she told him?


    Ezra treated it as her concern and had a bigger smile, "I will pick you up at noon. Let''s go together."


    Maisie turned on herputer and sat down. "Then you should leave now," she replied to him.


    Ezra was in a good mood that he turned and nned to talk about business with Julian.


    As for the bunch of flowers, Maisie sent a thank-you message to Steven after Ezra left, but at the same


    time, she told Steven not to give her flowers anymore.


    Julian had juste into his office. While he passed by Maisie''s office, he saw Ezra in there and


    showed a look of disgust forthwith.


    At that moment, Ezra entered his office. Julian asked him at once, "Some time ago, you just came here


    every spare second. Come clean with it, was it because of Maisie?"


    Julian never pondered the clue that Ezra might go steady with Maisie. However, as he saw they were in


    Maisie''s office, he just felt that the scene was so familiar to him.


    All of a sudden, he remembered that Ezra had visited him frequently in the Hughes Group at one time


    which almost drove him nuts.


    At that period, he wondered if Ezra had taken leave of his sense. But now, it turned out that Ezra had


    fallen in love with Maisie, using their meeting as an excuse to approach her.


    Another time, it was more outrageous. On that forenoon, Julian wasn''t in thepany due to an


    outside activity. Unexpectedly, he met Ezra, who was about to leave the loft, as he returned.


    "What''s up?" he stopped Ezra and asked.


    "I came to you for some matters but failed to find you," Ezra replied.


    "Come on. Let''s talk in my office," he said.


    "It''s alright now." Ezra bolted away without looking back, leaving him feeling puzzled.


    Now, he totally figured it out that Ezra hadn''te here for him but for Maisie. The only truth was that


    Ezra got caught and then found an excuse to escape.


    "Yes," Ezra confessed calmly, sitting on the coach.


    Julian threw a contemptuous look at him, and Ezra cheekily said, "Well, I can''t help it. I found that I had


    a crush on her. Every day, I just felt uneasy if I couldn''t see her."


    "And you didn''t allow me to approach her on the table, so I could only meet her secretly."


    "What''s more, she just brushed me aside at the very start and never hung out with me. I had no choice


    but to meet her here."


    Julian jeered at him, "I have never seen a man as cheeky as you."


    Thinking that Ezra had "cajoled" Maisie into being his girlfriend without his knowledge, Julian then


    trash-talked him, "Look at your situation. You deserve it."


    Before Ezra was about to protest, there was a knock on the door. Basically speaking, merely David and


    Maisie were allowed to enter Julian''s office. Since David was absent today, it must be Maisie.


    Instantly, Ezra stopped debating with Julian, even standing up to open the door for Maisie.


    Ignoring Ezra''s ttery, Julian just said "Come in" and then sat down.


    Outside the door, Maisie got several documents at hand that needed signing by Julian.


    However, it startled her that Maisie ran into Ezra as soon as she came in.


    "What are you doing?" Maisie whispered, darting a nce at Ezra. She knew that Ezra was in the


    office but never expected that he would open the door for her. And in front of Julian, Ezra''s affection for


    her made her feel embarrassed.


    Hence, she paid no attention to Ezra and walked directly toward Julian with the documents, "Mr.


    Hughes, these documents need your signature."


    Being ignored, Ezra could only sit on the couch again with a sorrowful look, but he kept watching


    Maisie all along.


    After Julian signed the documents, Maisie reported on work stuff to him. She was so engaged in work


    that forgot Ezra on the couch totally. After finishing reporting,


    she just went out.


    Ezra became speechless.


    Was he just so invisible?


    While he was still immersed in sorrow, Julian before the desk proimed his decision, "You are banned


    from the Hughes Group."


    Ezra felt a sense of grievance, "Why?"


    Julian snorted, "You kept watching my assistant. It seriously affected her work mood, also her work


    efficiency."


    His words made Ezra sneer.


    And Julian shot a contemptuous look at him and said, "What? Not convinced?"


    "I should have taken your picture and shown you how ridiculous you were."


    Julian became an eye-opener. In just a few minutes, Ezra only had eyes for Maisie. The man sitting on


    the couchzily seemed to be casual, but actually couldn''t help to smile because of Maisie.


    Ezraughed, "Did you reckon that you are better than me? You only care about your wife and


    children."


    From Ezra''s perspective, Julian was worse. How did he have the audacity to teach him?


    Julian didn''t want to continue this topic with him and asked instead, "Okay, let''s get back on track. What


    do you want from me?"


    Then they began to talk about the business and spent actually half the morning on the perpetual


    cooperation between the Canuli and the Hughes Group.


    Before Ezra left, he paid a visit to Maisie''s office. Originally, he nned to have a small talk with her,


    but Maisie was making a phone call for work which seemingly wouldn''t end in a short while. Thus, he


    had to leave first.


    Ezra could merelyfort himself that they would meet at lunch anyhow.


    At noon, no sooner had it been time to get off work than Ezra messaged Maisie that he was already


    outside the Hughes Group. Then Maisie tidied up herself for a while and hurried downstairs. After that,


    she, with Ezra, left for the Chinese restaurant where David had arranged to meet Steven.


    Steven saw Ezra as soon as he entered the private room, with a look of speechlessness.


    Maisie stood up and exined to Steven, "Mr. Cantillo knows more about business and finance than


    me and David. I''m afraid that I cannot answer your questions properly, so Ie with him."


    Ezra snorted behind her, "Mr. Cantillo?"


    She''d better call him "Mr. Cantillo" all the time!


    Maisie pretended to ignore his protest and asked Steven to have a seat in a polite manner.


    As Maisie went out to answer the phone, Steven sneered at Ezra, "Mr. Cantillo, are you so unconfident


    that you need to follow Maisie when she just has lunch with me?"


    Ezra shook his head elegantly, "You''re wrong. It was she who invited me on her own."


    Steven questioned his words, but Ezra added, "Do you why she did it?"


    "Because she told me that she is Mrs. Cantillo now and she would not be involved with the other man."


    These words made Steven stunned. But then he thought it was indeed Maisie''s style.


    She had very positive values. Now that she was still Mrs. Cantillo, she would not let anyone find fault


    with the rtionship between her and Ezra.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 940 Real Couple

    Chapter 940 Real Couple


    As Ezra saw that Steven became speechless, he snorted, "You know what? What you are doing is to


    be a home wrecker, the other man."


    Fear that Steven had no idea of the word, he exined it in English to him.


    Steven turned red in the face, "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Ezra threw a frosty look at him, "I''m telling the truth. We are a couple now. You know that but still, try to


    steal my wife away. You are the other man, aren''t you?"


    Steven exined himself angrily, "David told me that you are not the real couple! She is unwilling to


    marry you; thus, I chase after her!"


    Ezra replied disdainfully, "Did you just believe David''s words?"


    "Though they are twins, David cannot represent Maisie."


    "If you still distrust me, you can observe Maisie''s neck. No one will ever leave a hickey on their partner


    if they are not a couple." Steven looked bad after Ezra said that.


    On one hand, it represented that Ezra had an intimate rtionship with Maisie due to his words. On the


    other hand, it was really uneasy to be dubbed as "the other man".


    Ezra nced at Steven''s blue face and still drank his tea leisurely. He knew he was devious because


    the truth was that he and Maisie got drunk that night. But he still told Steven like that intentionally in


    order to discourage him terribly, preferably making him give up Maisie rapidly.


    He never treated his rival mercifully.


    Although Steven was his first rival on the table, he had already hit several opponents stealthily.


    From the time he had a crush on Maisie to the time he went steady with her without anyone''s


    knowledge, he had gotten these men into trouble on the sly because they showed Maisie their affection


    in front of him at the table.


    Hence, as Steven undisguisedly paid court to Maisie in his presence, it was impossible for him to put


    on a good face.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    After the phone call, Maisie entered the room again. Immediately, she perceived that the ambiance was


    not in harmony. She darted a nce at Ezra. He must have said something which made Steven feel


    awkward.


    Could he just pretend to be kind?


    She was about to solve Steven''s problems today. Anyway, he helped her and David a lot when they


    were abroad.


    used of being a home wrecker, Steven felt suffering as he thought about it, thus he said to Maisie


    right away, "I have to go. Sorry."


    It should be the first time that a gentleman like Steven had confronted a terrible blow that did hurt his


    pride. After saying that, he just turned and left. Even Maisie was stunned. As she snapped back, she


    hurried to hold Steven back.


    Only Ezra stood up without haste, following them out.


    It seemed that lunch wasing to an end. Now that Steven found difort in Ezra''s words, Ezra


    hoped Steven would stop badgering Maisie.


    If Steven had the right attitude towards Maisie, Ezra would have been willing to solve his problems;


    after all, he once helped David and Maisie.


    "Steven!" Maisie barred the way of the man who was with a look of sorrow, "Just tell me what


    happened?"


    Steven paused and looked at her. He was tall enough to see the reddish mark on her neck. Then he


    just looked away.


    "I''m so sorry that I may get you into much trouble," he said. He should never badger her now that she


    and Ezra were a real couple.


    Before he came to Riverside City, David told him about Maisie and Ezra. He also said that the marriage


    between them was merely expedient. From his words, David thought Maisie was not happy.


    Then he intended to carry out a two-handed n - chasing after Maisie again while operating the


    business - after he came to Riverside city.


    But now¡­


    "Why do you say that?" Maisie looked at him, "David and I are willing to help you. Sincerely."


    "I know¡­" Steven looked down and sighed, "Just talk about the business another day. Sorry for taking


    up your time."


    Maisie didn''t force him as he was indeed unwilling to stay. After they said goodbye to each other,


    Maisie got a bone to pick up with Ezra.


    "What did you say to him?" Maisie felt angry due to Ezra''s casualness.


    "Let''s go back." Ezra came to her and held her into the room.


    It was wonderful that Steven had left. He could have a "romantic" lunch with Maisie quietly.


    Maisie just sat down because it would be so wasteful if they didn''t finish the ordered food.


    Ezra helped to put her favorite food in her bowl, then said, "We didn''t chat a lot. I just said¡­he was a


    home wrecker."


    Maisie was speechless.


    She could understand why Steven was unwilling to stay. No one could make it.


    Ezra was mean by nature, and what he said quite hurt others'' self-esteem.


    However, she lost her words because he was right. She stared at him for quite a while and finally


    picked up chopsticks, "Just eat."


    She only wanted him to finish the food and get out of her sight.


    Although he was right, he should take their rtionship into ount. She would lose all her friends if


    he kept doing so.


    Ezra knew he had gone too far, thus he proposed to Maisie, "I can solve his problems and then you


    send them back to him. I don''t want you and David to be embarrassed."


    "That''s okay. Let David contact him." Maisie declined Ezra''s suggestion. She had no idea what David


    would think. Anyway, for the time being, she just felt too awkward to face Steven.


    Seeing that she wasn''t in a good mood, Ezra said no more. After lunch, Maisie returned to the Hughes


    Group and Ezra went about his businesses.


    On the way back to the Canuli, Ezra got Phil''s call.


    Philined, "Ezra, you almost got me killed. Do you remember the daughter of your branch


    manager who just came to Riverside City yesterday? She coordinated to cope with Ruth''s case, and I


    merely met her to ask for information. Then Anya heard about it from somewhere, and she is getting a


    divorce with me now."


    Ezra didn''t take it seriously, "Just ass. Why I haven''t heard that she was divorcing you when you met


    so many women?"


    Phil clenched his teeth, "The problem is that she is young. Anya said ¡®you always like young girls.''"


    Ezra lost his word.


    Anya was right. When Phil had a crush on her, she was bare of age.

 Chapter 941 Fellow Sufferers

    Chapter 941 Fellow Sufferers


    "Anya was right though." Ezra drove and snickered.


    And Phil just got mad and shouted, "Dang it. I was fond of her instead of her age, wasn''t I?"


    "As long as it is she, I would love her, even though she were 80."


    "Anyway, you should be responsible for my marriage. I wouldn''t have gotten into trouble but for your


    nonsense."


    Phil was quite in a bad mood. He had felt like a bone in the throat that Anya never confided in him. And


    now, she was divorcing him, saying that he just liked young girls. He nearly went ballistic.


    Ezra replied rudely, "My marriage is still a real mess. And you want me to be responsible for yours?


    Fuck me."


    Phil derided himself, "Does it mean we''re fellow sufferers?"


    Ezra had a child but no substantial married life, while Phil was the other way around. Meanwhile, both


    their women had notpletely loved them. They were in the same boat, weren''t they?


    Among the four of them, the happiest people should be Julian and Arthur who had already had both


    wives and children. When could they make it?


    After Maisie returned to her office, she gave David a call. On one hand, she intended to ask about the


    situation of their family; on the other hand, she wanted to tell him that she failed to have lunch with


    Steven.


    However, David didn''t answer it for quite a while.


    Maisie got worried of a sudden. David should have arrived home. And generally, he would answer the


    phone because someone might consult him about work even if he had asked for a leave. It is basically


    that Maisie and he just turned on their phones daylong.


    When Maisie was still concerned, David called her back.


    Maisie picked up the phone and asked, "Why did you not answer the phone?"


    "I just¡­fainted for a while," exined David whose voice sounded weak and tired.


    "What happened?" Maisie got shocked, "Why did you faint?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    David was always as fit as a fiddle and attached importance to exercise in daily life. What''s more, they


    had health check-ups every year. How could he faint suddenly?


    But in the next moment, Maisie knew it. She asked in a shocked and angry tone, "Was it because of


    mom?"


    "Yeah¡­" said David, without another word.


    He didn''t want to recall the harsh words his mother just said, unwilling to make Maisie get angry.


    He hurried to the hospital without a stop, and his mother had hardly gotten out of her bed when she


    saw him, uttering cries of anguish.


    She said David was conscienceless to give her up and called Maisie a brute who got her into police


    custody.


    It drew a crowd of people''s attention, including the patients and their families in the ward, even in other


    wards.


    People in a small town like gossiping. As his mother made such a scene, everybody began whispering


    about it. Worse still, some of them even pointed fingers at him.


    In his fury and indignation, David finally passed out. He was annoyed with the ignorance of his mother


    who scolded her children like that, not only making him publicly disgraced but also airing their dirty


    She schemed all her life and ended up bringing shame on her family.


    Maisie knew that David fell unconscious due to their mother. As she imagined that scene, she couldn''t


    help but feel bad for him to death.


    And David knew she must feel terrible and then said hastily, "Perhaps it was because I didn''t have


    breakfast today. Don''t worry. I''m much better now."


    Maisie choked with sobs, "When are youing back?"


    "Soon," David didn''t beat around the bush at all, "I wille back after I make it clear to her."


    "OK," Maisie warned, "Take care of yourself."


    After ending the call, Maisie still felt sad and shed tears. Some parents are in harmony with their


    children; while some hurt each other due to the possible debt in a previous life.


    Maisie invited Ezra to dinner, and she would cook.


    However, she remained influenced by David and her family. When she prepared the dinner, she


    identally cut her finger. Bleeding.


    Ezra looked after their son and Daisy helped Maisie in the kitchen.


    As Daisy saw Maisie''s bleeding fingers, she rushed out to look for Band-Aid at once.


    Taking notice of her anxious look, Ezra frowned and asked immediately, "What''s wrong?"


    "Maisie cut herself." After saying that, Daisy hastened to find the medical kit.


    He dashed into the kitchen and saw that Maisie''s pale forefinger was covered in blood. She was rather


    calm though, staring at her hand with a poker face.


    But Ezra could not keep calm. The blood almost knocked him out.


    He never realized that he couldn''t stand the sight of blood. Perhaps it was because he cared so much


    about the woman who got hurt.


    Even though his arm got stabbed by Diana and bled much more than Maisie, he didn''t blink his eyes.


    But now, he just felt a bit giddy.


    Just in time, Daisy brought the PVP-I and Band-Aid. Ezra took over them and said, "Look after Ezio. I


    will bind up for her."


    After handing over the stuff to him, Daisy turned and went out. And Ezra hurried to disinfect Maisie''s


    finger. Both his hand and voice were trembling, "Does it hurt?"


    "That''s OK." Maisie got used to it because she began doing all sorts of a chore as a child. It was


    normal for her to cut herself as she cooked, thus she just treated it trivially.


    Her calmness made Ezra feel so bad. He knew she had definitely experienced this so many times,


    thereby being insensitive.


    As he finished disinfection, Ezra thought that the wound was deep and then gave a suggestion, "Let''s


    go to the hospital for a tetanus shot."


    "That''s fine." Maisie thought it was exaggerated to go to the hospital. A piece of Band-Aid was enough.


    Ezra held on to her wrist and insisted, "Nope. Let''s go."


    Maisie failed to say anything.


    "I am worried about you." Ezra dragged her away after saying it.


    Maisie didn''t know what to say, "Dear, I am cooking."


    "Leave it alone." Ezra was a man of his word. After putting his coat over his arm and wrapping Maisie


    in her coat, he told Daisy, "We are going to the hospital. I will have somebody bring the dinner here."


    And then he took Maisie out.


    It was chill on a winter night. The wave of cold surged through them.


    Maisie bundled herself up in the coat and said to Ezra, "Put on your coat."


    Their conversation was simple andmon. Even Maisie had no idea why she suddenly got along well


    with Ezra.

 Chapter 942 Be in His Arms

    Chapter 942 Be in His Arms


    Ezra drove Maisie to the hospital. The doctor dressed her wound again and gave her a tetanus shot,


    which Ezra insisted on.


    Maisie reckoned that Ezra was so nervous that made her embarrassed in front of medical workers.


    The nurse who gave her the injectionforted her, "For sake of safety, it is not bad to be cautious."


    Out of the hospital, they got in the car and were about to go back home. Maisie said sheepishly, "Sorry.


    I should have cooked for you, but it ends up like this."


    She could keep cooking with a piece of Band-Aid, but he was adamant to go to the hospital.


    "I have prepared the dinner. d you''re all right." Ezra didn''t start the car at once but looked up at her,


    asking concernedly, "Are you OK?"


    He knew she wasn''t that distractible sort of person. She must be so preupied with her own thought


    that she cut herself.


    Maisie was surprised that Ezra had now be sensitive enough to perceive her thoughts. She


    looked down and said, "Yes, for David."


    "He returned home today and fainted from anger."


    Ezra frowned slightly.


    He had seen Susan who was unreasonable, brazen, and selfish. It could be said that she had


    maximized the evil of human nature. He used to reckon that she was hard on Maisie because of the


    patriarchal values. Unexpectedly, David was not much better.


    It could also be said that she thought she had treated David well, thus she got mad when he didn''t take


    her side.


    Parenting was not that easy.


    Parents should not only be nice to their children but also set an example for posterity in the aspect of


    who they are and how they act. If their words and deeds are perverse or criticized, their children will


    naturally dislike them.


    It cannot be helped if children absorb their deviant values. However, David and Maisie just received a


    good education and got positive values. As a result, the contradiction between them and their parents


    became more acute


    "Let''s go home first. I''m just about to tell you something." After pondering, Ezra started the car and


    drove away.


    Ezra intended to tell Maisie that David was crushing on a girl because he thought David couldn''t go on


    like this any longer. He shouldn''t let go of his beloved, even never be in love or get married due to his


    parents. It didn''t help.


    He hoped Maisie could try to persuade him to keep away from such parents. He should think of his own


    happiness.


    Certainly, he didn''t mean that David should disown his parents, either. Instead, he ought to support


    them but tried to stay away from them. It was improper for him to miss his own happiness because of


    his parents.


    After they arrived home, the dinner had been there, and Daisy had helped Maisie tidy up the messy


    kitchen. The three sat down and dined.


    After she finished, Daisy led the child away from the dining room, then Ezra said, "David falls in love


    with some girl."


    Maisie was surprised at first, and then she asked, "How do you know that?"


    As his elder sister, she actually knew nothing about it.


    Ezra said, "When you were studying abroad, was there a girl called Shania who chased him all the


    time?"


    Maisie nodded, "Yes, she impressed me because of her beauty and good temperament. Also, it was


    said that her family was super-rich."


    Then she puzzled, "But David just told me seriously that he didn''t like her at all. Besides, as we


    mentioned the girl, he showed a look of impatience. I thought he really dislike her¡­"


    As Maisie recalled the girl called Shania, she just shook her head remorsefully, "I was so na?ve. There


    was no way that he didn''t like such a smart girl."


    "At that time, he told me that they were totally different in the family background; he didn''t appreciate


    her mannerisms; they didn''t share the same values, and they were bad for each other."


    "He also said that Shania just barred his way to ss and gave him a gift in public, chasing him overtly


    without regard to his feeling. You know what? He said she was spoiled."


    "Well, in short, it seemed that Shania was good for nothing from his words. Then I believed in that


    nonsense."


    "I think he didn''t really mean to what he said. He just hid his affection for Shania and showed that he


    didn''t like her at all on purpose so as to make her back out and reassure me."


    "Actually¡­he had a deep feeling of inferiority, thinking that he didn''t match Shania," said Maisie. The


    rim of her eyes started to burn as she felt bad for her young brother.


    She knew the feeling of loving someone, and she even knew more about the pain of suppressing this


    feeling to death. She had experienced it from Ezra, an unreachable man whom she had unrequited


    love for. It was really hard.


    "Indeed, he is so self-contemptuous that he simply keeps his beloved deep in his heart," Ezra replied


    gently.


    Feeling her eyes brimming with tears, Maisie wiped them away with her hands.


    "He doesn''t want to know this. Thus, I could have him calm downst night."


    When Ezra was saying that, he stood up and came to Maisie. He just sat across from her at the very


    beginning.


    He tried embracing the sorrowful girl, and she didn''t hold back, sobbing softly in his arms.


    "He has talked negatively with me that even though he got married, his wife would be frustrated


    because of his mom. Hence, he simply decided not to be in a rtionship with anyone."


    "I always thought that it was because he didn''t meet someone he loved, so I never persuaded him."


    "I''ve never expected he¡­" Maisie just felt too bad to continue her words as she thought that David had


    kept suppressing himself these years.


    But Ezra was very delighted since Maisie was in his arms.


    He hugged her tight andforted her gently, "Don''t be sad. I choose to tell you this because David


    needs to change. He has no need to stoop so low because of your selfish parents."


    Maisie left his arms and said, "He must be hurt this time as my mom made such a scene. After he


    "That''s right," said Ezra, who achieved his goal of telling Maisie this matter.


    Maisie added, "But if David gets over it, will Shania still wait for him?"


    It had been four or five years since they returned home from studying overseas. Shania, such a great


    girl, might have gotten married.


    "Of course not. I hear that she will get engaged next month," Ezra didn''t mince his words.


    Now that Shania was about to get engaged, she must have forgotten David. He didn''t stand any


    chance no matter how persistent he would be.


    But Ezra mysteriously said, "Well, not necessarily. At least, he should tell her his affection for her first."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Not all marriages were for love.

 Chapter 943 Planning a Romantic Ceremony for Her

    Chapter 943 nning a Romantic Ceremony for Her


    Maisie asked him in amazement, "What do you mean?"


    Ezra exined, "I mean that she may get engaged for another reason. From what I know, Shania


    should have no feeling for her fianc¨¦."


    Maisie sighed with relief but then felt worried again, "Now, the point is how David thinks about it. He


    may not listen to me and open up to her."


    Ezra just said, "If he treats her engagement casually, it represents he doesn''t love her that much. Just


    live their own lives."


    Maisie nodded, "Sure."


    She should hurry to talk with David after he came back, to learn what he thought about it.


    After dinner, Ezra yed with his son for a while. They now got along well with each other. As soon as


    he saw Ezra, he would run into his arms. If Ezra yed with him, a happy boy was there who giggled


    all the time. And the house was suffused with cheer.


    As Ezra felt tired, he gave his son a toy and had him enjoy himself. Then he came close to Maisie on


    the couch and asked, "He lovesughing so much. From whom does he inherit?"


    Maisie also had no idea. Both she and Ezra were not that fun-loving sort of person. How could they


    have such a child whoughed so much?


    As they saw the little guy chortle, they just thought that all the unhappiness was dispelled.


    Ezra stared at her side face and said gently, "He must receive a good prenatal education when you


    were pregnant, thereby feeling happy all day long like this."


    They had a good son, and he gave all the credit for her.


    Maisie just felt a bit shy due to his words, "Some temperaments are innate. He has good genes."


    For sure, Ezra deserved credit for Ezio''s good temperament. Perhaps God took pity on her who had


    experienced so many hardships, so it gave her such an angelic child.


    What Maisie said could be considered to pay Ezra apliment. Then she looked away bashfully


    while Ezra just looked at her and chuckled.


    He was delighted to get her nod, and he came closer to her.


    Maisie looked at him without saying a word. She had been backed to the edge of the couch. What was


    he trying to do?


    She said to him ungraciously, "You wanna sit on myp?"


    Ezra had nothing to reply to.


    Was there any guy sitting on a woman''sp?


    He "snorted", "You should sit on myp, shouldn''t you?"


    Maisie stoop up directly and "chucked" someone out in passing, "You gotta leave."


    Naturally, he was reluctant, but he knew that he couldn''t stay here cheekily. Therefore, he just rose to


    take leave, unwillingly.


    Seeing that Ezra was about to go, the boy crawled rapidly to him and hung on to his legs. It was


    obvious that he didn''t want Ezra to go.


    Ezra picked him up and held him in his arms, coaxing, "See you tomorrow, son."


    But Ezio just simply hugged him tight and protested by babbling.


    "Or¡­let''s go together? Leave your mom alone and have her rest." Ezra just said that as a joke at the


    very beginning, but after that, he thought it a great idea.


    If Ezio went with him, Maisie would definitely be worried about him and probably take initiative to be


    with them.


    But that would never happen. Maisie just picked their son in her arms and tell him, "You cannot take


    good care of him by yourself."


    By implication, she was telling him that he had no way to be with their son alone.


    It was not easy to look after a child, especially a baby. One should pay much attention to all his daily


    living activities, which Ezra could certainly not make it.


    Ezra was frustrated and about to leave alone resignedly. However, in the hallway, Ezra added, "There


    will be a banquet tomorrow night¡­"


    Maisie interrupted him before he finished, "Ezra, you do it on purpose?"


    He attended so many banquets and insisted on her going with him.


    To outsiders, they were still a couple. Although Maisie was photographed moving out, he had exined


    that they were just in a miff yesterday, not mentioning divorcing.


    Basically, the banquet at the end of the year wasrge-scale. And generally, guests should be present


    with their family members. It was not proper if she didn''t attend.


    But if she attended, she would be bound up with him anew.


    Ezra exined, "It is hosted by the Canuli which is an annual appreciation banquet. As the host, I have


    to attend."


    It meant that she, as the hostess, also had to.


    Maisie had no choice but to say, "Well."


    Saying goodbye to Maisie and their son, Ezra left then. But he didn''t waste time. After getting in the car,


    he started making calls.


    As the banquet was hosted by the Canuli, he was in a favorite situation that he intended to n a


    romantic ceremony during the banquet, confessing his love to Maisie.


    Although almost all the people in Riverside City knew their rtionship, he hoped he could express his


    affection for her more clearly.


    Now that he loved her heart and soul, then he would not grudge showing his love to her.


    At present, he could feel that Maisie''s attitude towards him changed. Hence, he should seize the


    momentum and capture her heart thoroughly.


    Certainly, Maisie didn''t know these at all. All she could think of was David.


    David returned to Riverside City at night, and he went to the Hughes Group the next morning. Maisie


    was worried sick.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "How are you feeling?" Maisie cared about his physical condition at once as she saw him.


    Davidforted her, "I''m good. Don''t worry."


    Yesterday, he went for his mom after he was discharged from the hospital. Decisively, he told her that


    he would no longer care about them if she still made a fuss unreasonably in the future.


    In the ward, Susan "convulsed" and became "breathless" due to rage, but he just turned to leave.


    He had seen through her tricks and set aside them.


    "Let''s talk at lunch." They were busy now. Therefore, Maisie asked David to have lunch together, and


    he said yes quickly.


    However, while Maisie mentioned Shania to David, he almost screamed, "Wait, is it Ezra who told you


    that?"


    Maisie nodded.


    "Treacherous!" David cursed Ezra.


    Ezra promised to keep the secret for him, but he finally told his sister.


    Maisie conciliates him, "Don''t say that. What he did is for your own good."


    David just looked at his sister speechlessly. She actually put in a good word for Ezra, didn''t she? For


    his own good? He only thought that Ezra was obviously a man who thrived on chaos.


    It must be because he told Steven toe to Riverside City which upset Ezra who now took revenge


    on David.


    What was more, the rtionship between Maise and Ezra became more harmonious. David had no


    idea whether he should be happy or sad.

 Chapter 944 One of the Protagonists

    Chapter 944 One of the Protagonists


    Maisie said, "Now. the point is you, not Ezra and me."


    "He said that Shania will get engaged next month¡­" Maisie looked at David. She had no idea if he


    knew about it.


    David looked down and murmured, "I know."


    Maisie never expected that David would be dejected like this, so she got into a p, "So?"


    "So what?" David said self-deprecatingly, "So I can kidnap the bride? Who am I?"


    At that moment, Maisie lost her words. As twins, she could deeply feel his despair which was like a


    flood hitting his heart. She felt so bad as well.


    But she soon calmed down and said, "David, it''s not like that. Regardless of your status, you should tell


    her your feeling instead of missing it for nothing at all."


    "Well, I confess my love to her while she is about to get engaged. What is this? It is equivalent to


    sabotaging their rtionship, isn''t it?" David looked away. He could never do such a thing that


    destroyed his values.


    Maisie hastily said, "Ezra told me that Shania seems not to love her fianc¨¦. I guess maybe it''s just a


    family-interest-based marriage. Or for reasons we can''t even guess at."


    If Shania truly loved her fianc¨¦, Maisie would certainly not support David to confess his love. In this


    situation, it did belong to be an alienation of affection. But if she didn''t, David could naturally fight for an


    opportunity before their engagement.


    David roasted Ezra, "How does he know everything?"


    "Stop roasting him and think about yourself." All Maisie wanted was to get down to brass tacks while


    David seemed to beat about the bush all the way.


    Again, David had his eyes downcast and said, "Even if she doesn''t love her fianc¨¦, she may not still


    love me. In retrospect, what I said to her sounded terrible. It must break her heart."


    David sounded depressed to death. In those days, because of his sense of inferiority, he just went to


    great lengths to push her away as that cheerful girl came close to him. He even said some terrible


    words to her.


    Once and again, she must get a broken heart.


    After graduation, he returned home without looking back. Then she didn''t pester him anymore, and


    they just lost contact with each other.


    Maisie said in earnest, "So you have to confess to her. You will never know how she feels if you don''t


    do it."


    "Just do it. If she doesn''t like you anymore, at least you have no regret, do you?"


    "Or you just have her in your heart forever, feel regretful forever, look at no one else forever, and live


    alone forever?"


    "But even if I confess to her, and we are together, she will be frustrated by our family. Why should I let


    her suffer from these?" Every word David said was negative.


    Actually, David was positive in daily life. However, when it came to love and marriage, he would be


    overwhelmed by negative emotions. It was totally because of their family where there was an


    unreasonable mother.


    Formerly, Maisie didn''t understand why David was so negative even though he had a crush on nobody.


    But now she got it. It was because he just loved the girl so much that he always thought about those


    bad things.


    He feared that he couldn''t give her a good life, having such an affluent girl suffer from the grievance


    with him that she had never experienced.


    Maisie looked at him for quite a while, pursing her lips, and then sighed, "Do you know? I saw a shrink


    when I was at university."


    David felt astonished, looking at her.


    Maisie continued, "The psychiatrist told me that one could''ve kept away from such parents."


    "It doesn''t mean that we don''t support them any longer, but that we should try to keep our distance


    from them which will otherwise cause more hurt to our physical and mental health.


    "And I tell you the same. So, you can refuse to live with them after your marriage. Even if they need


    looking after someday, what you should care about, as a son, is only an alimony obligation. And if you


    are afraid that they may hurt your spouse, you can keep them apart."


    "David, not everything is about morality. We don''t have to burden such pressure."


    "Besides, whether or not your partner will feel aggrieved from them, I think your attitude is important as


    well. They will be hesitant if you strongly protect and love her."


    As Maisie was saying these words, David kept silent with his lips pursed.


    Without further remarks, Maisie said to David softly, "I just want you to be happy."


    "David, just like you care much about my happiness. Me too."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "OK¡­" David said nothing more and nor showed if he would confess to Shania.


    Maisie didn''t force him. It took time.


    When it was almost time to get off work, Ezra sent a big gift box to Maisie. She opened it and found an


    evening gown with a set of expensive jewels.


    Maisie knew that it should be Ezra who prepared them for her and the banquet, but she gave him a


    phone call and asked in confusion, "I have evening dress and jewels Why do you send me again?"


    Last time, Ezra bought several full dresses which she had not yet worn. And the jewels were given by


    him and Nancy were in his vi


    "The previous ones are out of date," the man said by phone.


    Maisie was speechless.


    He just bought them a few days ago. Were they out of date?


    Maisie then added, "The jewelry set is too exaggerated though¡­"


    Ezra replied, "Mrs. Cantillo, you are one of the protagonists tonight."


    "Well." Maisie had to ept his arrangement because she remembered that the banquet was hosted


    by Canuli.


    To a certain degree, Ezra''s image was rted to her attire as well.


    "Go home first and dress up yourself. I will pick you upter." Ezra told her this, and she said yes to


    him.


    Then the banquet was spectacr. But thankfully, Maisie had adapted to it.


    But she never thought that Erika was present. Instinct told her that Erika must enter through unfair


    means. It was impossible for Ezra to invite the Marshalls on such an asion.


    Last time, he had broken with them and asked them to leave Riverside City. How could he invite them


    to the banquet?


    Maisie saw Erika on the way to the washroom. There were two girls beside her. One was herdy


    friend whom Maisie had an impression on.


    The other dressed in her finest attire, seeminglying to attend the banquet.


    Maisie thought back carefully and remembered that thetter girl was one of the boss''s daughters.


    Apparently, Erika should get in here through this girl.

 Chapter 945 As Easy As To Turn Your Hand

    Chapter 945 As Easy As To Turn Your Hand


    Maisie intended to ignore her. But Erika stood there, apparentlying for her. So Maisie paused and


    turned to look at Erika.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    As Ezra told her before, Erika was an obstinate person. She kept looking for trouble even after going


    through revenge on Ezra towards Janie and her.


    She might as well give Erika what she wanted.


    The white dress Maisie wore tonight was her choice of Ezra. It was practical but not sexy. And Maisie


    looked nicely elegant on it.


    She matched her outfit with a set of stunning and luxurious jewelry, making her a gorgeousdy of high


    society.


    Erika noticed her resplendent look. She couldn''t believe the girl in front of her came from such a nasty


    family.


    She was a totally new person!


    Thinking of this, Erika was nearly out of breath due to anger. She red at Maisie and sneered, "There


    are some shamelessly bitches who resorted to every conceivable means to approach Ezra and made


    her way into the upper ss."


    Maisie appeared unimpressed at all. Scolding was all Erika could do now.


    Maisie retorted, "I moved up the socialdder independently. How did you make your living, may I


    ask?"


    Before Erika could say anything, Maisie retorted with a smirk, "You are well aware of the person who


    made your family be what it is now."


    Erika''s expression changed as Maisie finished her sentence.


    Erika knew better than anyone that the great wealth she had now was down to the illicit affair between


    her mother and Roman. Yet that Maisie bluntly used this to taunt her was out of her expectation.


    "If it weren''t for your mother¡­" Maisie deliberately paused and slowed the pace of talking to humiliate


    Erika.


    Erika was no match for Maisie in making people embarrassed.


    Maisie naturally wouldn''t disclose the affairs between Roman and Janie with other people present. It


    wasn''t something to be proud of and could cause harm to Ezra and Canuli if it was leaked.


    So she paused at this point, which scared the shit out of Erika.


    "Shut your damn mouth!" Erika was obviously crossed.


    She was frightened that Maisie would continue and reveal the illicit affair. To stop her saying fatherly,


    she came up to Maisie, ready to p her.


    What she didn''t realize was that Maisie was capable of fighting and a qualified bodyguard for Julian.


    Maisie gripped Erika''s arms before Erika could reach her and twisted it. Erika screamed and cried out


    of pain.


    "That was hurt..."


    "Help!"


    Erika''s friend rushed to help, only to be tripped by Maisie.


    Erika''s friend fell heavily to the ground. Maisie bet it was hurt. Well, her friend could be exempt from


    such pain if she just minded her own business.


    Grappling Erika who was in the middle of crying, Maisie turned to look at another girl who was also


    there. She must be the one who had taken Erika and her friend to the party since they were not invited.


    Maisie said to her, "You are Mr. Burt''s daughter, right?"


    One short sentence sent shivers down the girl''s spine. And it looked like Maisie wasn''t someone she


    could be trifled with. The girlpressed her lips and then left in a hurry.


    Maisie recognized her and asked her with words filled with a sense of threat. Her family may be


    the target of revenge if she kept meddling in it.


    Given that she was Mrs. Cantillo now, Ezra might ede to her request, no matter how little Ezra loved


    Maisie. On her family''s behalf, the girl walked away.


    The main reason that the girl brought them with her to the party was that she was jealous of what


    Maisie had now.


    Yet she was not doing this for marrying Ezra as Erika did. She simply wanted to give Maisie a hard time


    since a girl of a low social position like her didn''t deserve such a high-quality life.


    Maisie let go of Erika after the girl left. Erika''s forehead sweated and her hand went numb after being


    pinched for such a long time. Now she was too hurt to do anything harmful to Maisie.


    Maisie dusted some ash leisurely and looked at Erika, "Remember what I told you. Never y with


    me."


    Maisie has already warned Erika when she sent Erika to the police station.


    Maisie failed to see the logic behind Erika''s behavior. Did Erika think that she could bully and insult a


    girl without considering the consequence since the girl was from a disadvantaged family?


    If this was her thinking, she was pretty dumb. The lowest thing to do was to tease others about their


    background.


    Erika red at her with eyes filled with tears. She now didn''t dare to do anything.


    Maisie said, "Last time Ezra had your parents send you away but you didn''t leave. There might be


    some room for negotiation if you behave well. But judging from the current situation, you have to leave


    this city."


    Erika roared out of fury, "Don''t celebrate too soon. Soon Ezra will dump you!"


    Erika said this to irritate Maisie. But Maisieughed and said, "I am waiting for it. It will be a huge relief


    for me if he let me go."


    Erika was pissed off.


    At this moment, Emelia saw her and walked towards them, calling her name. "Howe you are here?


    We are looking for you. And Ezra prepared a surprise for you."


    Emelia came up to them and gave Maisie a smile while waiving her phone to her. She said, "Ms.


    Marshall. I have videoed how you picked on Maisie and attempted to hit her."


    Different from Maisie who appeared to be tough, Emelia always showed her kindness and spoke with a


    gentle voice. But what she said was serious.


    It never urred to Erika that Emelia would witness everything and record it. She would not get away


    with this easily once the video spread.


    Now she was furiously troubled and cornered. She had no choice but to get out with her friend who has


    just managed to stand up again.

 Chapter 946 The Simplest Wish

    Chapter 946 The Simplest Wish


    Emelia hurriedly dragged Maise to the gate and said, "Hurry up, Ezra has a surprise for you!"


    Maisie was dazzled, "What surprise?"


    Emelia grinned, "You will know it when you see it."


    She then walked away with Maisie.


    Emelia exined to her on their way, "I was looking for you when I saw that Erika tried to embarrass


    you. So I hid and recorded it via my phone."


    "I didn''te up to you right away because I think dealing with her was as easy as turning your hand


    for you."


    Albeit some worries, she trusted in Maisie''s ability to handle Erika. So she decided to help Maisie by


    keeping the evidence.


    "You did the right thing." Maisie went along with her idea. "She couldn''t hurt me. But it will be tricky if


    she uses me of attacking her without the video."


    Erika had no moral sense. There was nothing she wouldn''t do.


    What was she going to do if Erika deflected the me on her?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The video Emelia took could justify her behavior. It clearly indicated that Erika started the fight.


    They arrived at the gate as they were talking. There was already a crowd.


    And the crowd made a way for them as they showed up.


    Emelia was held by Julian as she came closer to him. Now Maisie was alone in the spotlight.


    In the next moment, plenty of drones emerged in the sky. They synchronized, constructing a line of a


    sentence that said "I Love You, Maisie"


    The crowd burst out the sounds of amazement and cheer. Maisie immediately blushed.


    She has never received so much attention and inside her awkwardness overtook sentiment.


    She had this hunch that nothing good woulde out of the "surprise" when Emelia told her this. And


    she was right about it. It was just too ostentatious.


    The drones changed their formation as she got lost in the moring throng. At this time they disyed


    the shape of their family picture. And Maisie had to admit that she was deeply touched by it.


    The rim of her eyes went red.


    Out of nowhere, she had the urge to cry while seeing their family picture.


    For a woman who had a baby to take care of, a family picture with Ezio in it outperformed simply an


    acknowledgment of love in impressing Maise.


    The guests whispered, "How romantic it is!"


    "It was touching!"


    "Acknowledging his love in the public, Mr. Cantillo must love his wife very much."


    Anya together with Phil attended the party. She had the inherently direct manner and increasingly got


    her own way with the connivance of Phil.


    Held by Phil, she grumbled, "Some people always said shits about their marriage, but that''s just sour


    grapes. And now I wondered how they reacted to this."


    There has been heated discussion about them both online and offline, all of which were seen by Anya.


    Many people just idled their days away so they made a fuss of every trifle. Some said Ezra wasn''t into


    Maisie; some said their marriage wouldn''t be long; some even spoke evil of Anya herself and Phil.


    Anya has had enough of all kinds of negative statements about them.


    But that was just sour grapes. Girls are envious of what she and Maisie had. What crazy bitches they


    are.


    Just now at the party, some girls discussed Maisie behind her back. Anya would''ve confronted them in


    the usual situation. Yet the party wasn''t a good ce to argue with them, so she shut her mouth and


    walked away.


    Now outside the building, she was free to say anything.


    In the crowd was the girl who helped Erika into the party. She stood there awkwardly. Although she


    didn''t say something judgmental about their marriage in front of Maisie, in private she never begrudged


    any chance to defame Maisie with Erika.


    She even insolently predicted that their marriage was doomed. Theyughed loud when the news


    reported that Maisie moved out from Ezra''s house with Ezio earlier.


    But what Ezra did today smashed her dream. The guests who were present today were mostly


    celebrities from all walks of life in Riverside City. Ezra couldn''t be more serious about Maisie.


    At this moment Ezra showed up with a bunch of red roses. He walked towards Maisie.


    The handsome man in a fine suit looked at her with enormous love under the city lights.


    The crowd grew more unsettled. Anya cried, "Kiss her!"


    And people followed her, "Kiss her! Kiss her!"


    Maisie just wanted to flee. She had heardints from Phil about how roguish Anya was. Now


    Maisie herself couldn''t handle Anya too. Maisie could settle for a hug. But for her kiss was absolute


    rejection.


    Ezra handed her the flowers and said softly, "Wish you happy every day."


    Conspicuous as the party might be, Ezra''s wish was simple.


    He didn''t inundate her with words of acknowledgment because he was conscious of Maisie''s


    characteristics. Maisie was a reserved person. She would probably feel ufortable if he was too


    candid.


    Besides, they were married. It would be highly inappropriate if he acted like proposing.


    What mattered to Maisie now was how he took care of her and Ezio. And Ezra had tonight''s


    arrangement to show his determination.


    For the rest of his life, he onlymitted to her.


    "Thank you." Maisie took the flowers.


    "Come on! Have a kiss." Anya yelled again.


    Maisie turned to look at Anya. She heard that Anya and Phil were thinking about divorce. And she


    forbade Phil from sleeping in the bedroom. Howe they attended the party together? Did they work


    things out?


    Anya gave Maisie a knowing wink. She and Phil weren''t reconciled and Phil should continue to sleep


    on the sofa in the living room. But she could show some mercy to him by being his partner of the party.


    Ezra put his arm around Maisie''s waist and said, "Kissing can be omitted since we have been married.


    Thank you very much for joining tonight''s party. Let''s go back and resume our dinner."


    Hearing his words, people calmed down and went back.


    Ezra took Maisie to the lounge and asked her in a whisper, "Did something go wrong?"


    Ezra at first was sitting next to Maisie but he left in advance for setting the drone. But Maisie wasn''t


    there when he set everything up and got back. Finally, he asked Emelia for help.


    He had the hunch that she was distracted by something.

 Chapter 947 To My Place

    Chapter 947 To My ce


    Maisie didn''t cover it and told the whole story to Ezra, including how Erika tried to pick a fight with her.


    Ezra was disturbed by it, "She was risking her neck!"


    Before Maisie could say anything, he took out his phone and called his assistant. On the phone, Ezra


    asked his assistant to send the evidence they collected earlier to Phil and prepared to sue Janie and


    Tyrone, both Erika''s parents.


    The evidence was mostly about finance. Seemingly Ezra aimed to force Janie and Tyrone to hand over


    all the bribes they have taken during these years.


    Janie and Tyrone must piss off. But what could they do with such a troublesome daughter?


    Ezra managed to calm himself down after organizing everything.


    Notwithstanding little sess of Erika''s plot and smart retaliation of Maisie, Ezra was still angry. He


    had no patience with people who were a nuisance to Maisie, Erika especially.


    "Thank you¡­for what you did tonight." Maisie was eager to distract him. Erika didn''t worth such


    attention. After all, Erika gained nothing from tonight''s incident.


    And she added, "But please don''t do this again."


    Ezra went silent.


    Maisie exined, "I am not used to bing the center of the spotlight."


    Ezrapressed his lips and was keen on it. "I must let everyone know how much I love you so that


    they can stoping at you."


    Before tonight''s drone formation, Julian warned him that Maisie wasn''t a fan of gaining so much


    attention and that this ostentatious approach might not please her.


    Ezra couldn''t be clearer about her personality. For all that, he insisted, because he wanted everyone to


    know his feelings towards Maisie and a grand acknowledgment was the best way.


    Surely he pondered about it. That was why the final picture the drones showed was their family picture,


    which could surely impress Maisie.


    Hearing how much Ezra wanted to get everybody to know Maisie said, "I never knew you are such a


    childish person."


    Ezra cornered her and asked, "What does that mean?"


    Maisie illustrated, "Happiness and love are like drinking water. You are the only one who knows the


    temperature. We don''t need to dere it."


    "Nothing they said should ever affect us."


    Ezra had to acknowledge that she had a point.


    He looked at her and asked in a low voice, "Then do you feel happy now?"


    Ezra''s heart raced after asking this. He was frightened that he might get a negative answer, which


    denied all his efforts during these days.


    Luckily Maisie answered him with a smile, "I think I am quite happy now."


    Aftermunicating with Emelia the other day, Maisie became more open with herself and also Ezra.


    She was able to quit evading Ezra.


    Actually, Maisie was done with running away from happiness for the rest of her life.


    She continued, "I will be with you for the rest of my life, on the ground that you want that too."


    Ezra was both delighted and a bit mad at hearing this. He held her and said, "There is no ¡®if''. I can''t


    wait to spend my whole life with you."


    But Maisie was rational, "I can''t make sure whether you made this decision out of sudden urge or out of


    a clear mind.


    Ezra gritted his teeth and felt aggrieved, "A sudden urge at my age?


    Maisie wanted to say something but Ezra didn''t give her the opportunity. He kissed her on the lips.


    The guests were busying drinking and toasting each other and inside the room, they were tied up with


    kissing.


    "Tonight goes to my ce," Ezra said to her after the kiss.


    Maisie was a bit awkward, "I got my period."


    She knew quite well the purpose of Ezra.


    Ezra was upset. "Did you lie to me?"


    Maisie shrugged, "Why would I lie to you on this?"


    Ezra was about to lose control, both physically and mentally.


    He stopped Maisie and requested, "You still go to my ce. Ever since we are together again, Ezio


    was always in the middle and we never spend the time alone."


    And this was true. Their reunions were mostly for Ezio''s sake. During these days their lives centered on


    Ezio and Ezio even slept in the same bed with them.


    At the thought of this, Ezra was more dissatisfied. "You never actually spend time with me."


    Maisie had no choice but to agree, "OK. I will call Daisy and tell her this."


    The party would endte at night. Ezio must have fallen into sleep after she got home. It wasn''t a bad


    idea to go to Ezra''s ce.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t refuse to go to his ce, which meant that they were totally reconciled.


    Out of joy, Ezra held her again and kissed her. After a while, they both went out of breath. Finally,


    Maisie pushed him away.


    There were guests outside. How were they going to face the guests with this look?


    "You adjust yourself. I am going to reapply the makeup." She grabbed her purse and went to the


    dressing room nearby.


    It was veryte when they saw thest guest out.


    Someone called them when they were about to get in the car. It was Tyrone. "Hold on! Mr. Cantillo."


    Ezra and Maisie turned to look at the person who called his name. Tyrone, Janie, and Erika whose face


    was swollen came up to them.


    Ezra helped her adjust her clothes and said, "It is cold outside. You get in the car first and wait for me."


    It was a simple act of no importance but she was still deeply moved.


    She shook her head and said, "That is fine. I want to be with you."


    She had confidence in Ezra''s ability to handle them swiftly. But she still couldn''t guarantee that Ezra


    would be fine confronting them alone. Who would know what a cornered beast will do?


    At the request of Maisie, Ezra didn''t persist.


    He looked at Tyrone with a sneer.


    Clearly, they learned the usation against them and came to this ce even at suchte night. They


    understood that if they didn''t make it to meet Ezra and Maisie tonight, Ezra wouldn''t give them the


    chance to talk hereafter.


    Tyrone said, "Mr. Cantillo, Mrs. Cantillo. I know that Erika made another mistake tonight. I apologized


    for what she has done. Please show us some mercy and forgive her for this time."


    Janie next to him shed tears and said, "We have punished her. She will never do that again. Mr.


    Cantillo, would you please drop the charges?"

 Chapter 948 No Mercy in Fighting Back

    Chapter 948 No Mercy in Fighting Back


    Ezra threw Erika a nce. It seemed that Tyrone and Janie got scared and even pped Erika.


    But Ezra wouldn''t let them get away easily. He said, "It wasn''t you who acted stupidly. Your apology is


    useless to me."


    "Plus, it wasn''t me who you should apologize to."


    After saying this, he reached an arm around Maisie''s waist. His statements just showed his attitude.


    Apparently, Ezra wasn''t interested no matter how sincere their apologies were. Tyrone and Janie


    instantly got his intention. Tyrone turned to yell at Erika who was trembling aside. "Get your ass here


    and apologize to Mrs. Cantillo!"


    Erika was shaking and came up to them reluctantly.


    Erika didn''t think she has done anything wrong. But his father got really mad and pped her in the


    face the second she got back home.


    She had never been pped by her father before. She cried and screamed, only to be pped again.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her mouth was bleeding and she went dizzy because of the sudden hit.


    Tyrone wanted to give her another hit but got stopped by Janie.


    Tyrone shouted abuse at her. "Are you trying to kill us? You want us to be penniless? You want to send


    us to jail?"


    "We now almost lost everything. We still need the money to sustain our lives. Now Ezra is charging


    against us and asks us to give in all the money. Are you trying to get us to live in poverty for the rest of


    our lives?"


    Through a series of scolding and questioning, Erika came to realize why her father pped her - Erika


    came to bother Maisie tonight. Ezra took revenge on her by charging her parents even though Maisie


    didn''t get hurt.


    Erika covered her swollen face with her hands and wept. What a calcting person Ezra was! Maisie


    didn''t get injured anyway. Did he really have to do this to her?


    "Mrs. Cantillo. I am very sorry about what I did tonight. This was all my fault."


    Ezra saved Erika no face. "I don''t see the sincerity in it."


    "But that''s no matter." Ezra looked at Tyrone and Janie, saying, "My original n was to kick you out of


    this city. But now things weren''t that easy."


    Tyrone and Janie were terrified. "Mr. Cantillo. We will pack our stuff right after we go back home and


    depart for another city. We assure you that you won''t be able to see us in Riverside City anymore."


    Tyrone and Janie were unwilling to leave this city. They have all the connections and resources they


    needed in Riverside. They would lose everything if they didn''t stay in this city.


    Thest time when Ezra demanded their departure, they deliberately dy the time to set off, taking


    the chance that Ezra might forget them after a while.


    Ezra seemingly put them behind since he didn''t pick on them. But Erika spoiled their n. Tonight Ezra


    served them a summons, which insisted on their expelling and also returning the money they took.


    Tyrone and Janie were crossed about her stupidity.


    After calming down, they weighed the pros and cons. Finally, they decided to leave and wished that


    Ezra could ept their apologies so that they could still keep the money.


    Ezra smiled with aloofness, "You must leave Riverside City and also return the money.


    Tyronepressed his lips and asked with difficulty, "How much do you want?"


    "At least the house you currently stayed in," Ezra answered.


    Ezra didn''t care much about the amount but they must learn the lesson and chastised Erika harder


    than ever.


    The house was worth no less than ten million. Giving up the house was like killing Tyrone.


    The reason why Ezra wanted their house was to rule out all the possibility that Tyrone and his family


    mighte back one day. They have lived in this ce for years. They lost their connection to the city


    without this house.


    They became passers-by in Riverside City.


    Janie and Tyrone were facing a hard choice. "Mr. Cantillo!"


    They tried to say something but were interrupted by Ezra, "You have two options, giving up the house


    or going to court."


    Tyrone and Janie immediately shut up. They knew that they would have nothing left if they were taken


    to court, including the house.


    To save himself from any further trouble, Ezra gazed at Janie who was crying piteously, and said coldly,


    "As far as I know, you are seeing somebody else except my father."


    "Your lovers included the deputy director of some administration and the president of an aquaculture


    It came as shock to Maisie. Her jaw dropped and unbelievably stared at Janie.


    She couldn''t figure out why Janie who looked so dignified and sedate would have such active social


    life. And it looked like Tyrone knew that too?


    Janie didn''t know where to put herself. And Tyrone looked terrible.


    Brazen as Tyrone might be, he felt ashamed that others discovered his own wife''s affairs with a


    different man and exposed it in front of him.


    They assumed that Ezra was only aware of the affair between Janie and Roman. But they were wrong


    and Ezra had everything under control.


    "End of the conversation." Ezra left with Maisie after saying this.


    He didn''t bother to bring this mess up at first but now he just wanted to quit this tangle and make this


    family disappear.


    He had to acknowledge that Janie was a master of cheating who was able to get Tyrone''s permission.


    He wondered if his father who has passed away was conscious of her multiple affairs.


    It would be fair to say that Janie traded her body for the good lives their family had for all these years.


    Thest time Janie asked the deputy director for help was when she vowed to retaliate against Maisie


    at the police station. But her connection was nothingpared to Ezra''s, leading to Janie''s failure.


    And exactly that was how Ezra discovered Janie''s dramatic affairs.

 Chapter 949 Not Planning to Say Something Nice to Him

    Chapter 949 Not nning to Say Something Nice to Him


    After Maisie and Ezra left, Tyrone couldn''t contain his anger anymore and pped Erika again, roaring,


    "This was your fault!"


    Not only was he deprived of the ten-million-worth house but also got humiliated by Ezra by referring to


    his wife''s plenty of lovers.


    Erika was vulnerable as a result of a series of ps tonight. Now she directly passed out after another


    p.


    Janie rushed to Erika. "Erika! Erika!"


    She called the ambnce and shouted at Tyrone, "Are you crazy? Are you trying to beat her to death?"


    Tyrone didn''t feel guilt at all. He said with resentment, "I would have beaten her to death if it were


    legal."


    "What would I do for such a useless daughter? Never achieve one thing and always ruin everything!"


    "We should have had a peaceful life if it weren''t for her to bother Ezra time after time."


    Janie recalled what happened to them recently and had to admit Tyrone was right. Their plight


    originated from Erika''s attempts to intrude on Ezra''s life. She was vexed at Erika''s stubbornness too.


    But now there was nothing she could do to change the situation. Janie held Erika who lost


    consciousness and cried.


    The ambnce soon arrived and picked up Erika and Janie. Tyrone didn''t join them and got back


    home in his car.


    He didn''t want to see Erika''s face at all. He might probably continue to p her if she woke up and


    made a scene again.


    Erika''s injury wasn''t severe. She couldn''t take the pain of being pped so she passed out. She was


    free to go home after the doctor helped her clean the wound.


    On their way back home, Janie seriously warned Erika, "We are packing our stuff tonight and leave.


    You stay away from Ezra and Maisie from now on!"


    Unlike Diana who was unperceptive and intransigent, Janie was astute. She understood that things


    wouldn''t end well for them if they lingered on the conflicts with Ezra, like what happened to Diana and


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her daughters. So she wisely chose to end this and walk away.


    More importantly, part of their property was illegal which couldn''t stand up to closer scrutiny. She was


    determined to keep away from Ezra.


    Erika burst into tears hearing that. But her face hurt once she moved a bit, which forced her to stop


    crying.


    Erika was frightened that her father would beat her to death.


    Maisie and Ezra were on the way back to Ezra''s ce. She asked Ezra in the car, "How did you know


    so much about Janie?"


    "If you don''t want people to know it, you''d better not do it." Last time when you came back to Riverside


    City for taking care of David and had conflicts with Janie and her daughter, Janie tried to harm you by


    using the deputy director''s connection and was noticed by me."


    Ezra exined, "So I took the chance and dug her secrets out."


    Janie whored herself out for the good lives their family had for all these years.


    "The reasons for her to be my father''s mistress were that she wanted to humiliate Diana and also


    attain some projects. As for the deputy director, she probably aimed at his political influence. And with


    the president was mostly for money."


    Maisie shrugged, "Well, she didn''t waste any connection."


    "Let''s stop talking about her. I don''t have much interest in her." Ezra changed the subject. He edged


    closer to Maisie and held her tightly.


    He became more brazen ever since Maisie epted him.


    Maisie gave him a look, meaning that he needed to behave well when the driver was also there in the


    front seat driving.


    Ezra put down the rear shield. Now the diver couldn''t see what happened in the rear seats. Ezra


    unscrupulously held her tighter.


    Maisie tried to break away but failed.


    She warned him out of kindness, "The more you do this, the more you get hurt when the things


    between us didn''t work out one day."


    Ezra was unhappy at hearing this, "Are you tired of me already? Why did you keep telling me that we


    might separate one day?"


    Ezra hated that when she mentioned splitting and divorce. But it looked like Maisie was fine with


    breaking up with him, thus no worry in bringing this up.


    Ezra highly suspected that her love for him dramatically decreased and part of the reason that she


    epted him again was to take better care of Ezio.


    Maisie didn''t know how to answer that. Partly due to her personality, expressing her feeling was never


    for her. Even when they had the closest rtionship, she didn''t say the word "love".


    At that time, she became his girlfriend solely because they had sex. Ezra didn''t mention anything about


    love, let alone her.


    "I just want to remind you. Don''t attract others'' attention again like tonight."


    But Ezra fixed his eyes on her and asserted, "You don''t love me anymore."


    Howe the man was so unreasonable?


    Was it appropriate to talk about love all the time at their age?


    "Ezra." Maisie intended to defend herself but Ezra interrupted her.


    "Don''t try to change the subject. You just need to answer yes or not. Do you love me?" Ezra was keen


    on getting the answer.


    "Howe you acted like a child?" Maisie doesn''t know how to deal with him. She stayed away from


    him after saying this.


    Why would she continue their marriage if she didn''t love him?


    Ezra was upset without hearing what he wanted. Hepressed his lips and went silent. They didn''t


    speak a word even when they arrived and the car stopped.


    Maisie threw him a nce. She wondered if the man was angry.


    Did he get mad because she didn''t answer him explicitly?


    Thinking of this, she turned around and talked to the driver who was about to drive away, "Wait a


    second."


    The driver was confused. Ezra turned to look at her and frowned in puzzlement.


    Maisie exined, "It seems that you are not in the mood. It may be better if I get back to my ce


    tonight."


    Ezra was dumb out of the spleen. Why couldn''t she say something nice to please him when she


    sensed his dissatisfaction? She must know the reason why he was upset. But she chose to ignore it


    and walked away. She was heartless. One simple acknowledgment of love would light up his world.


    Why? Why didn''t she say that? Come on!

 Chapter 950 Calling Your Name

    Chapter 950 Calling Your Name


    Sadly the reality didn''t go as he wished. Maisie didn''t say anything tofort him but instead retreated.


    Complicated feelings mixed inside him. Finally, he took a deep breath. He held her around the middle


    and walked towards his house.


    The driver instantly got Ezra''s intention and left quickly.


    Maisie was surprised by his sudden move and wriggled to get rid of him. "What are you doing?"


    Ezra put him down but remained to hold her hands.


    He answered, "I am not doing anything to you. I just want to say something to myself."


    Maisie was at a loss what he was thinking about. He said, "I want to say to myself ¡®Ezra, where did you


    get the nerve toin?''"


    "I am terribly sorry and I should not have done this."


    "I will never do that again. Please don''t go."


    With a contrite look, the man was void of any discontent and apologized to her.


    As a matter of face, Ezra couldn''t be more regretful.


    He made a fuss but ended up with nothing. And he still needed to apologize for it. Now he wished he


    could have been moreposed.


    Maisie was amused by his quick yielding.


    Ezra felt relief seeing that Maisieughed. He held her tightly and said, "I will control myself and never


    lose my temper in front of you again."


    He had to admit that he was terrified of her leaving.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    It would be so much better if she could stop being so rational and argue with him. She always made the


    decision in silent resolution.


    An example was that she left Riverside City without hesitation when they broke up.


    At that time he didn''t know what to do about her departure. He couldn''t believe it and was furious with


    her at the thought of her resenting staying in the same city with him once they were no longer together.


    Otherwise, there was no exnation for her leaving at that point in time.


    They might meet each other soon again if she stayed in the city and he might realize the fact that he


    loved her earlier.


    Her determined departure hurt his feelings, which was why he severed their ties at the time.


    At this moment, he was rmed at the prospect of her walking away without telling him, especially


    when she said that she wanted to get back to her home tonight. After all, it took him much effort to win


    her back.


    Sensing his subservient, Maisie''s heart melted, and didn''t want to be too cruel.


    She looked at the man and said, "I gave you my word that I will be with you for the rest of my life. How


    can I say that if I don''t love you?"


    "But I just want to hear it," Ezra stressed. "It mattered to me."


    Then he added, "But it is fine if you don''t say it. As long as you stay with me."


    Maisie grumbled, "Who says I don''t love you?"


    "I couldn''t be sure if you chose to be with me for the sake of Ezio," Ezra murmured.


    Staring at his gorgeous face, Maisie wrapped around his neck with her arm, which surprised Ezra.


    She approached his lips and whispered, "I love you, Ezra."


    She gazed at his eyes twinkling with pleasant surprise, and said word by word, "I loved you and I will


    always love you. My love towards you never faded, not even a tiny little bit."


    Men were always like kids. Hiscking of confidence prompted her to say her true feelings.


    She wanted to put an end to such meaningless questions. So she acknowledged her love for him.


    To make herself clearer, she kissed him.


    This was by far the boldest thing that Maisie had ever done since they knew each other. He still reeled


    from the shock she brought to him and then there was a kiss on his lips.


    Ezra beamed with pleasure and kissed her back.


    They were immersed in their conversation and also the kisses after getting off the car, thus forgetting


    the fact that they still stood outside the house.


    And they didn''t realize this until a car''s headlight shed at them at a distance. Thinking that someone


    might catch them kissing, Maisie covered her face with her hands in a hurry and ran towards the gate


    of the house.


    Ezra followed her right away.


    However, if things can go wrong, they will go wrong. Someone saw them kissing and posted it online. A


    picture of them kissing was trending after Maisie took her shower.


    For one moment Maisie didn''t know where to put herself. Any other woman would think it was bliss for


    her to marry a great guy like Ezra and couldn''t wait to show affection in the public. But Maisie wasn''t a


    normal woman and this picture bing trending was akin to social death to her.


    The one who posted this picture wrote, "I identally saw this when I was about toe back home.


    Mr. Cantillo kissed his wife after tonight''s drone formation."


    This caused heated discussion online.


    "I shipped this authentically married couple."


    "Get a room."


    "Did they like each other that much?"


    And these were only part of the discussion. Maisie couldn''t stand checking the remarks about them


    online anymore. At this time Ezra finished his shower and walked out. Maisie gritted her teeth, angrily


    saying, "Ezra, look what you just did!"


    Ezra took her phone with a bewildered look. He defended after checking those remarks, "You sure it


    was me who kissed you first?"


    Maisie kissed him first!


    And Maisie realized it as well. She was speechless out of embarrassment.


    Maisie threw a pillow at him and said, "You sleep in another bedroom tonight!"


    She did kiss him first but that was forforting him. Then he kissed her over and over again until


    others saw it. This was his fault.


    On no ount would Ezra settle for sleeping in a different with Maisie. He caught the pillow andy on


    the bed. He shamelessly said, "Tonight I am not going to sleep alone."


    Maisie was defeated by his shamelessness. Besides she didn''t really mean to turn him away. Shey


    down.


    Ezra approached her from behind and wrapped his arms around her. After a while, he gently called her


    name in his pleasant voice. "Maisie."


    "What?" Maisie responded.


    But he called her name again, "Maisie."


    "What?" Maisie answered again.


    "Nothing." He smiled. "I just wanted to call your name."


    When you loved someone so much, it became bliss for you to call his or her name over and over again.

 Chapter951 Take Good Care of our Family

    Chapter951 Take Good Care of our Family


    Maisie just felt Ezra was super clingy. How could a man always be like that?


    She took away Ezra''s arms around her waist and said, "Let''s sleep."


    "Okay," Ezra answered and put his arms tighter around her waist again.


    Maisie couldn''t do anything with Ezra except let him keep this posture.


    The next morning, Ezra woke up early. "What''s wrong?" Maisie looked at him with drowsy eyes and


    asked.


    The man bent over and kissed her lips, "I have to get up to deal with something."


    Maisie was really sleepy, so she continued to sleep without much thinking.


    She was woken up again by her son''s drooly kisses, as well as the lovely babbles of "mommy,


    mommy". When she opened her eyes, Maisie once thought she was dreaming of Ezioing to the


    bedside and woke her up.


    Subconsciously, she still remembered that she slept at Ezra''s housest night.


    But when Maisie distinguished the person in front of her was Ezio, her consciousness waspletely


    returned.


    She suddenly sat up in surprise and hugged and kissed the little boy in her arms. Maisie originally


    thought that she would not be able to see her son until the noon break today because she had to rush


    to work immediately when she woke up, which meant she didn''t have time to go home. She didn''t


    expect that Ezio would be by her side.


    Maisie felt she was on top of the world.


    Later, she realized Ezra got up early today and couldn''t help looking at him. "Did you get up early to


    pick him up?" she asked with a surprised tone and expression. Maisie didn''t expect Ezra to be so


    considerate. He knew that she would miss Ezio, so he picked up the child early in the morning.


    Just now, Ezra had been standing at the foot of the bed watching his beloved woman hug Ezio happily,


    and he appeared the same happy smile uncontrobly.


    Seeing the two of them happy made him happy too.


    When asked by Maisie, he came over and sat down by the bed, pinched Ezio''s cheek, and said, "Well,


    he has to get up early to drink milk anyway. I brought him here so that you can go to work at ease."


    Ezra was very satisfied with Maisie''spanyst night. He also knew that Maisie was worried about


    her son, so he took the initiative to get up early to pick up Ezio and Daisy.


    "Thank you," Maisie said with a moving look. In the past, she always felt that his love was a little unreal.


    But as their daily lives were slowly filled with details, now she has gradually begun to feel Ezra''s caring


    and love for her.


    Ezra smiled and said, "Just ¡®thank you? I can''t feel your sincerity at all."


    After saying that, he deliberately put his face close to Maisie. His intention was obvious.


    How could Maisie not know his intention to ask for a kiss?


    But before she responded, Ezio was excited and enthusiastic. As soon as Ezra''s face came closer, he


    immediately held Ezra''s face and gave him a big kiss.


    Ezra pulled a wry face. He wiped the saliva on his face and said, "It''s none of your business, my boy."


    Ezio ruined his n!


    Maisie was dissatisfied with his "dislike" of her son. She took Ezio back and protested to Ezra, "He


    kissed you affectionately, why did you say that?"


    Ezra exined anxiously, "I don''t understand. How could he be so clingy?"


    Hearing the word "Clingy", Maisie got out of bed with Ezio in her arms, and spoke to Ezra by the way,


    "Isn''t he like you?"


    Like father, like son; one was clingier than the other.


    Hearing Maisie''sments on him, Ezra couldn''t helpughing.


    He followed them to the living room step by step and protested, "Why am I clingy?"


    Maisie put Ezio on the sofa, and nced at the man who followed her, "Look at you now."


    Without waiting for what Ezra said, Maisie spoke again, "Take care of Ezio, I want to take a shower."


    Ezra sat down on the sofa when Maisie went to the bathroom. As soon as she turned around, she


    heard Ezra say to Ezio, "It seems like I need to give you a new nickname, which is called ¡®Sweet


    Pepper'', do you like it?"


    Maisie shook her head helplessly, thinking that this man was really naive.


    When she was about to step into the bathroom, she vaguely heard him said again, "Your mom is ¡®Little


    Pepper''."


    At this time, Maisie stopped walking and turned around, staring at the nonsense man angrily. Why did


    she be a ¡®Little Pepper''? Doesn''t that mean a girl with a forceful personality?


    What did he mean?


    Did he think she has a bad temper?


    Ezra sensed Maisie''s re; he immediately cleared his throat as if he had said nothing and continued


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    to tease his son.


    Maisie didn''t bother to argue with him. She went into the bathroom to wash up.


    By the time she came out again, Ezra had taken Ezio downstairs. Daisy prepared breakfast for them.


    These three people rarely had a peaceful breakfast.


    After breakfast, Ezra said to Maisie, "I''ll take you to work."


    Maisie considered that here was indeed far away from HGH, and she didn''t drive her own carst


    night, so she had to take Ezra''s car.


    Before leaving, Ezra sat in the car first. Daisy held Ezio in her arms and said to Maisie, "I think Mr.


    Cantillo is sincere. When he came to pick up Ezio early in the morning, he told me that you may be


    distracted from work by Ezio. Hearing of this, I was really moved."


    "Uh-huh." Maisie did not deny Ezra''s feelings.


    She also confessed to Daisy, "I also n to give each other a chance to live as a whole family from


    now on."


    Daisy was very happy, "That''s great."


    Maisie told Daisy again, "You don''t have to take Ezio back home today, everything is here."


    At that time, they moved out in a hurry. Most of their luggage of them was still there. Now that she


    moved back again, there was basically no need to pack anything.


    "Okay," Daisy said happily, the rims of her eyes started to burn.


    She knew that Maisie had suffered a lot and felt very dearly for this strong girl. Now Maisie can get


    along well with Ezra, Daisy only hoped that her future life will be full of happiness.


    Ezra held Maisie''s hands as soon as she got into the car. He heard her conversation with Daisy in the


    car, and she would really live with him this time.


    They were officially reconciled.


    He held Maisie''s hand and said, "Since you have decided to live here, take time to see what else needs


    to be bought, or if you don''t like theyout of the home, you can change it."


    "I''ll hire a few more housekeeperster. Daisy is only responsible for taking care of Ezio. Other things


    such as cleaning and cooking, I will find someone else to do."


    Ezra was now bent on running their family well.

 Chapter 952 A Business Trip for a Week

    Chapter 952 A Business Trip for a Week


    After sending Maisie to HGH, Ezra also drove to Canuli.


    Towards the end of the year, he was actually very busy. In addition, Ruth had an ident some time


    ago, so he kicked away several middle-level managers from Canuli. There were many things waiting


    for him to deal with.


    But no matter how busy he was, he still hasn''t ignored Maisie these days. He has always been very


    clingy.


    Fortunately, Maisie has now untied the knot in her mind and returned to him. His efforts and busyness


    these days have also been rewarded. Thinking that he could finally live a stable life with his wife and


    son in the future, his heart felt extremely warm.


    However, the n couldn''t catch up with change. He has just made up with Maisie, and she was about


    to go on a business trip.


    As soon as Maisie stepped into thepany, she was called to the office by Julian. "You may need to


    go on a business trip with me to Australia." Julian looked seriously.


    After working with Julian for so many years, it wasmon for Maisie to have a business trip.


    So she instinctively answered, "Sure."


    Julian reminded her, "If you are reluctant to leave Ezio alone, you can take him with you."


    Julian not only regarded Maisie as a subordinate but also as a family member.


    He also has children, so he knew the feeling of being separated from kids. Therefore, he exceptionally


    indulged Maisie to take her child on a business trip.


    "It''s fine." Maisie shook her head and said, "Since I choose to go back to work, I will definitely face a lot


    of this situation in the future. I can''t take my son with me every time."


    Maisie thanked Julian for his tolerance, but she did not intend to make an exception.


    In order not to worry Julian, she smiled and said, "Besides, I''m quite relieved that Ezra is taking care of


    my son now."


    Julian raised his eyebrows, "Why do you trust him so much?"


    Maisie said, "It is undeniable that he is a good father."


    Although Ezra once didn''t want this child, which created a great psychological shadow on Maisie, since


    Ezra knew Ezio''s existence, his every action has shown his love for the child.


    Although he sometimesined about his son, he just talked about it.


    "It may take a week to go back and forth to Australia." Julian added, "It''s quite urgent. You can go home


    to take your luggage in the afternoon and settle down with your son. We will fly away in the evening."


    "Okay," Maisie answered and went back to her office. She has to finish the things at hand first.


    Not long after, David also came. Maisie had been busy with her work and had no time to care about


    what happened between David and Shania.


    During the lunch break, Maisie called Ezra and told him she was going to Australia on a business trip


    with Julian.


    Ezra was annoyed at the other end of the phone, "Does he do it on purpose? We just made up and he


    is going to take you on a business trip for a whole week!"


    "Things haven''t been going well in Australia these days. He wants to go there for granted." Maisie


    exined


    "Oh, by the way, we will fly off in the evening," Maisie added. Ezra was so depressed that he couldn''t


    speak anything.


    How did Julian arrange such a messy business trip? He didn''t even have time to say goodbye to Maisie


    because he had many meetings this afternoon. When he finished those meetings, maybe Maisie has


    already been on the ne.


    "Please take care of Ezio these days," Maisie repeated.


    She also noticed Ezra was unwilling to separate from her. After thinking for a while, she said in a soft


    tone, "I will miss you too."


    In only one sentence, she sessfullyforted the annoyed man on the other end of the phone.


    After all, it was not easy to hear her sweet words.


    "Let me know when you go home and pack," Ezra spoke again, his tone was no longer so resentful.


    "I will." Maisie ended the call and both of them devoted themselves to their busy work.


    In the afternoon, Maisie and Julian left early and went home to pack their luggage.


    Julian also didn''t want to go on a business trip. Since Emelia had a baby, Julian had arranged the


    business trip as little as possible. But this time, they must go to Australia.


    When Maisie came home, she exined to Daisy that she was going on a business trip for a week.


    She wasn''t worried at all, because she knew Daisy would take good care of Ezio. In addition, Ezra was


    here, and Maisie felt more secure.


    She believed that if something happened to Ezio, Ezra, the father, would solve it as soon as possible.


    Things were not what they used to be. When she lived in Grafstin with Daisy and Ezio, she would


    always feel ufortable if she was on a business trip, and felt guilty about not being with her son.


    When Maisie went upstairs to pack her luggage, she heard a voice downstairs. It turned out that Ezra


    came back.


    Maisie told Ezra before she went home, but neither did Maisie expect him to be so fast nor did she


    expect that Ezra would hide in the dressing room where he jumped out and pressed her against the


    wardrobe, kissed her heavily and fiercely.


    Maisie knew that he was venting his anger about her business trip in this way, so she didn''t resist.


    Instead, she put her hands around his thin waist and took the initiative to kiss him deeper.


    She didn''t know what was wrong. When he was clinging to her all day before, she felt a little annoyed.


    But now, when she thought of going on a business trip for a week, she felt reluctant. Thinking like this,


    she couldn''t help holding the man''s waist tighter.


    Her initiative and enthusiasm almost overwhelmed Ezra. But considering her body was inconvenient,


    even if they had to separate for a while, they could not have more intimate action now.


    When Maisie was released, Ezra protested to her in whispers, "Can''t Julian ask David toe with


    him?"


    Ezra seriously suspected that Julian deliberately separated Maisie and him, because he knew they had


    just been reconciled. After all, between them, Julian has always stood on Maisie''s side.


    Maybe Julian was not satisfied that Maisie forgave Ezra so quickly, so he wanted to give Ezra a ck


    eye.


    Maisie exined, "David and I have different jobs. This matter in Australia belongs to my work."


    "This is inhumane!" Ezra was still dissatisfied and held her reluctantly. "Don''t work for him. I will take


    care of you, just go home. I want to see you every day."


    "Or you cane to work with me so that we can be together even on a business trip."


    Maisie thought Ezra was crazy. He said before that he agreed with her work, saying that her ability


    should shine in the workce.


    Feeling Maisie''s emotions, Ezra hugged her and hummed, "I just don''t want to part with you."


    Ezra felt that his life was full of difficulties. After being separated for so long, they finally had a husband-


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wife life. However, Maisie came on her period the next day.


    Not only that, he did a lot to get Maisie back, but before they could get along well for a day, Maisie was


    going on a business trip for a week.


    Besides, the most depressing thing was that Ezra was upied this week. Even if he intended to fly to


    Australia, he had no chance. All they could do this week was to wait.

 Chapter 953 Do a Good Job in Support

    Chapter 953 Do a Good Job in Support


    Looking at his face, Maisie thought it was not a way to go on like this, otherwise, she would miss the


    flight.


    So she pushed the man away and said, "I have something for you."


    After saying that, she took out a photo from her carry-on bag under Ezra''s curious eyes, which was a


    family photo, four of them filmed together when Nancy was there.


    Today, after the phone call with Ezra, Maisie felt unhappy. She thought that she shouldfort him. It


    happened that she had two ready-made photo frames at hand, so she printed out their family portrait.


    Ezra could put it on the desk to solve the pain of lovesickness


    Ezra was very delighted to see the photo. In fact, no matter what Maisie took out at this time, he would


    be very happy because it meant that she cared about his feelings and was willing to show her heart to


    cheer him up.


    "Thank you. I like it very much." Ezra took over the photo and continued, "But at this time, I prefer a


    single-person photo of you."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She gave him this photo so that Ezra could see it every day at the desk.


    Ezra was very grateful for her thoughtfulness that the photo include his son and mother, but for him


    who was about to be separated for a week, he preferred to see her every day at work.


    Maisie looked at Ezra and asked uncertainly, "Are you sure?"


    Ezra nodded, "Sure."


    Maisie thought for a second and took another photo frame from her bag. Now she had two photo


    frames at hand. Actually, she made her own single photo on a whim after making the family photo, but


    she was afraid that she would seem very affectionate, so she didn''t take it out first. Unexpectedly, Ezra


    really wanted it.


    Seeing her actions, Ezra couldn''t helpughing. He took over the photo and amused her, "It seems that


    you really hope I only think about you in my heart."


    Maisie was always sensitive, and he was still teasing her like this. She suddenly became very


    embarrassed.


    Ezra hugged her into his arms and whispered in her ear, "Thank you. I will put both photo frames on my


    desk."


    Ezra was really excited. This was the first time she had taken the initiative to express her feelings since


    he had been chasing Maisie for so long.


    "I have to pack my luggage, otherwise it will be toote."


    Ezra packed up two photo frames, apanied Maisie to pack her luggage, and drove her to the


    airport.


    Julian also arrived. When Maisie went to the washroom, Julian said to Ezra, " You are so buying me


    dinner when wee back."


    Ezra said angrily, "You temporarily arranged a business trip for her, and I also have to invite you to


    dinner, are you serious?"


    Ezra was already very dissatisfied with Julian, when he heard what did Julian say he was extremely


    angry. Was this what people called "good brother"? This was a deceptive brother!


    Julian said firmly, "Absence makes the heart grow fonder. I have experienced it. Believe me, this


    business trip will definitely enhance your rtionship."


    Ezra thought his words were quite reasonable. After all, because of this temporary business trip, Maisie


    made two photo frames for him. When she came back a weekter, maybe their rtionship could


    really go further.


    Thinking of this, Ezra said, "If what you said is true, I will definitely treat you to a big meal."


    Julian reminded him again, "I think you can also prepare for the wedding."


    Since Maisie agreed to get back together with Ezra, there''s no doubt that the wedding should be on the


    agenda.


    Julian didn''t know why, looking at Ezra''s pursuit of Maisie during this period, he actually believed that


    Ezra would love Maisie wholeheartedly. So he suggested Ezra hold the wedding as soon as possible.


    Ezra, who was recognized, raised his eyebrows and then proudly said, "Of course, I want to hold a


    grand wedding."


    Julian felt a headache, "I suggest you be as low-key as possible, Maisie won''t like it."


    Ezra fell silent.


    He did know that Maisie didn''t like to show off. If he proposed a grand wedding, she would definitely


    disagree, but he wanted to give her the best wedding...


    Maisie returned at this time, and Julian said, "It''s time for us to have a security check."


    After saying that, he pushed his luggage away and left the space for Ezra and Maisie to say goodbye.


    Julian also felt ufortable, he missed Emelia and his two children. Originally, Emelia said she would


    to drive him.


    While looking at Ezra and Maisie were lovey-dovey there, Julian regretted not letting Emeliae.


    The feeling of missing was really hard.


    Over there, Maisie took her luggage from Ezra, looked at his eyes, and said, "Go home, be careful."


    Although Ezra was full of reluctance, he could only let her go, "Have a safe trip."


    Maisie hesitated for a moment. Before leaving, she still took the initiative to give him a big hug, hoping


    that this would make him feel better. Otherwise, she was afraid that if she would not give him some


    sweetness, he would not have a good time these days.


    As soon as Maisie came over, Ezra immediately opened his arms and hugged her.


    They hugged each other for a while, and Maisie said, "I really have to go."


    Ezra buried his head in her neck, "I want two video calls a day, once in the morning and once in the


    evening." he asked.


    "All right." Maisie agreed, and then quickly pushed away the person in her arms, "I''m leaving."


    After saying that, she pushed her luggage and hurried away. Ezra was too lovey-dovey. There were so


    many people at the airport. If they were photographed, they would be the hot topic again. Maisie


    has already been afraid of it.


    Ezra waited at the airport until Maisie and Julian''s ne took off before driving away. Although it was


    only a routine business trip like what Maisie usually did when they were together in the past. But this


    time, Ezra felt in a mess, as if his whole mind had been taken away by Maisie.


    After all, his current mood was different from before.


    In the past, Maisie was only a femalepanion for him. When he met her, he would be happy, but he


    didn''t feel anything if they didn''t meet.


    Nowadays, Maisie was a very important woman in his life. He will be happy when they are together and


    will miss her sentimentally if they were apart. He wanted to see her 24 hours a day.


    After returning downtown, Ezra went straight home to apany his son. For the rest of work, he


    nned to wait for his son to go to bed at night. After all, Maisie went on a business trip, and taking


    good care of her son was his biggest task. Otherwise, Maisie would not be at ease abroad.


    He had to do a good job in support.


    Originally, he had another social engagement at night. When he learned that Maisie was going on a


    business trip, he pushed it and apanied his son wholeheartedly.


    Although Ezio was usually taken care of by Daisy, parents should also apany kids. They should


    not ignore their children under the pretext of busy work.

 Chapter954 Taking His Son to Work

    Chapter954 Taking His Son to Work


    After safelynding in Australia with Julian, Maisie first gave Ezra a call telling him they had arrived.


    Ezra quickly video called Maisie back. Because there was jetg, Maisie thought he should be in the


    She asked, "Why do you stay at home instead of going to work?"


    Ezra replied, "I want to stay with my son for a while."


    Maisie was reluctant, "It is not good to bete for work, right?"


    "It doesn''t matter," Ezra replied. As the boss of thepany, he was privileged to decide what time to


    go to work, especially when there was nothing important.


    In his opinion, when Maisie was out, he should spend more time with his son tofort the little thing.


    Maisie had never left Ezio for so long, and the only time she left him at home was to attend the


    wedding ceremony of Jean and Authur, but she returned the same day.


    Andst time when she took care of David in the hospital after his appendicitis operation, she took Ezio


    together with her.


    Therefore, Ezra felt rather sorry for Ezio who left his mom for so many days. Frankly speaking, even he


    would feel distressed in the days without Maisie, let alone such a little baby.


    So, with deep affection for his son, he''d rather stay at home a little longer.


    In fact, he had a crazier idea of taking his son to hispany. But he didn''t tell Maisie, who certainly


    would disagree and thought he was spoiling Ezio.


    They had a few words, and then Ezio in Ezra''s arms babbled "Mom, mom!" when he saw Maisie from


    the phone.


    Heartbroken, Maisie quickly adjusted the phone to avoid her son.


    She missed Ezio very much, and she couldn''t stand hearing his cry when he saw her.


    Ezra tried tofort Ezio, "My little love, daddy will take you to have some fun and enjoy a daddy-son


    date."


    He tried to make Maisie feel relieved by distracting Ezio''s attention, "Go to daddy''s office, ok?


    The yground was not a good ce for such a little baby, otherwise, Ezra might book the whole


    yground for Ezio. The idea of building a yground for Ezio suddenly urred to him at that time.


    He wanted his son could y whenever he wanted.


    Knowing Ezra would take Ezio to hispany, Maisie disagreed, "You''d better leave him at home and


    let Daisy take care of him. I''m afraid he will disturb your work if you take him with you."


    Ezio was too little to y by himself and he needed to be looked after every minute. It was not suitable


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    for Ezra to take him to thepany.


    "It''ll be ok," Ezra said. Seeing Maisie didn''t strongly oppose him, he then decided to take Ezio with him


    these days. He was sure his son was a good boy who always made peopleugh and behaved well all


    the time. Of course, the most important purpose was to introduce his lovely and cute boy to everyone in


    hispany.


    And it was a good idea to cultivate Ezio to be a good inheritor from his childhood. Moreover, Ezio


    would be a good inheritor in the future if he imperceptibly influenced by what he constantly saw and


    heard.


    Maisie was afraid that Ezio would look for her again, so she said in a low voice, "I will go to take my


    luggage. I will call you after settling down in a hotel."


    "Ok," Ezra said and hung up.


    Julian also called Emelia as soon as hended. Married people like him and Maisie were so concerned


    about their families when they were out on business.


    Ezra took his son to thepany, which concerned Daisy a lot. She had intended to go with them, but


    Ezra refused.


    "You can''t work at all with Ezio," Daisy said. She learned from the business calls that Ezra should be


    very busy at the end of the year.


    "It''s ok. I don''t have much to do today." Ezra insisted, "I need to learn how to take care of him. In a few


    days, you will take your annual leave, and at that time Maisie and I must take care of him. So, if I know


    how to look after Ezio now, Maisie will be more rxed then."


    Christmas wasing, and Maisie agreed to give Daisy a few days off, letting her go back home and


    celebrate the new year with her son. Nancy wouldn''te back this Christmas because she was busy


    with her work abroad, so Ezra and Maisie needed to take care of Ezio by themselves at that time.


    Ezra loved Maisie so much that he would rather look after Ezio by himself during Christmas, letting


    Maisie have a good rest.


    "Well." Daisy said, still worried, "I have written down a cautions list. Please follow them."


    "Ok," Ezra said lightly.


    Ezra was confident that he could take good care of his son. Things like changing diapers, making milk,


    and ying with Ezio were not difficult for him. He was the man who would try every means to do a job


    well since his childhood, so since he made up his mind to take good care of Ezio, he would do his


    utmost.


    Daisy packed up a big bag full of Ezio''s necessities and gave it to Ezra.


    With his son in one hand and a huge mommy bag in the other hand, Ezra arrived at hispany soon.


    To some extent, it looked strange, but actually, it looked rather perfect.


    Ezio''s lovely little face attracted the employees, who waved to him when greeting Ezra.


    Although Ezra knew Ezio was a well-behaved baby, he still worried Ezio wasn''t used to facing so many


    strangers. But he didn''t expect the little thing not to feel nervous and on the other way round, smile


    back at his employees. Maybe he felt rather safe in his daddy''s arms.


    The news that Ezra took his son with him spread over thepany soon, and everyone knew that the


    future little boss was a lovely sweety who liked smiling. The employees were praising Ezio''s well


    behavior and lovely face. Ezra was very proud of his son when knowing it.


    Of course, it was Maisie who made Ezio so excellent and lovely.


    Maisie didn''t expect that Ezra took Ezio to hispany. She video called Ezra after she and Julian had


    settled in the hotel respectively.


    When seeing Ezio ying happily in Ezra''s office, Maisie almost lost her cool, "Are you sure you can


    work as usual with him?"


    In the video, Maisie found the tea table by the sofa had been taken away, and a baby crawling pad was


    put in that ce, on which Ezio was tumbling happily. It should be Ezra who had brought the pad from


    home. There were also toys and picture books on the pad. Besides, Maisie saw Ezra''s assistant


    bending over to stick anti-collision strips on the corners of some tables.


    She went on asking, "You need to meet important guests at your office, but now you made it a baby


    room. Is it good?"


    "Of course! Now all people in Riverside City have known my wife and son. I will take my son to my


    office frequently. Is there anything wrong if I changed my office a little for my son?"


    "If they want to talk behind me, just talk. But our business? They wish!"


    Ezra was very justified.

 Chapter955 Jealous or Not

    Chapter955 Jealous or Not


    "You are so crazy! I will never do such a thing!" Maisie cried. She had never brought Ezio to her


    hispany.


    Then it urred to her that she had something else to say, so Maisie changed the topic, "By the way,


    Nancy said she was busy with her work and could note back for Christmas, so why don''t we visit


    her and spend Christmas together?"


    She had been in contact with Nancy all the time. It should be a great idea to fly abroad and spend the


    special day together with Nancy.


    This year was a good chance for a reunion. With all the disgusting people and things bowing out, they


    should get together and celebrate Christmas together.


    But Ezra had never mentioned it. Maisie thought he might be afraid that she was unwilling to go


    abroad, so she took the initiative to suggest it.


    Maisie had resisted celebrating Christmas with her mom and dad for several years. Now she had cut


    ties off from them, so there was absolutely no need for her to go back home. Then why didn''t they go to


    Nancy''s ce?


    Rtionships were strange sometimes. She and Nancy were not rtives by blood, but they could feel


    each other.


    Surprised, Ezra said, "Do you want to go to Australia?"


    "Of course." Maisie said with a smile, "Nancy is such a good person, so I like to be with her and want to


    make her happy."


    "Maisie, thank you." Ezra was deeply moved.


    It seemed that the popr conflicts between the mother-inw and the daughter-inw would never


    happen in his family.


    He also believed that the two women he loved were both kind and smart. They were sure to get on well


    with each other.


    "We are family. We should act like one," Maisie said to Ezra.


    Once Maisie thought she would be lonely all her life. She didn''t long for a family because of the


    unhappy experience of her original family. Then she met Ezra and had a son, which gave her a


    different understanding of family.


    There could be love and warmth in a family, and there could be respect and concern among family


    members. There will never be a preference for boys over girls or other unfairness in a harmonious


    family.


    They had a son now, and she was sure if they got a daughter in the future, Ezra would treat her as well


    as Ezio, or even make her the apple of his eye.


    With these happy bubbles in her mind, Maisie, who had wanted no more children at first, suddenly


    longed for another child. Exactly speaking, a daughter, and in that case, she would be the happiest


    woman in the world.


    "You should work, and I will take good care of Ezio." Being deeply touched by Maisie''s words, Ezra


    promised, "I''ll book the ne tickets, and let''s set out on the holiday. Mom is sure to be on cloud nine


    when hearing the news."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ok," Maisie answered.


    Before she got off the phone, Maisie suddenly heard Ezra saying with deep love, "I miss you."


    "Warm fuzzies!" Maisie felt it a bit mushy but in the next second the words "Me too" escaped from her


    lips out of control. Maybe that''s because they have consonance, right?


    Ezra did not expect Maisie to respond, which deepened his longing for Maisie. He let out a miserable


    sigh, "I really hope that I can see you now."


    An embarrassing smile shed across Maisie''s face since she said something mushy.


    "Bye. I need to pack up."


    After the call, Ezra held his son and sighed. Then he took his phone and texted Julian, "Can you wrap


    up your work early?"


    Julian, bothered by him a lot, snapped, "Do you think I want to workte and stay here?"


    Julian also missed his wife and children desperately. He wouldn''t go on business if it wasn''t necessary.


    Of course, he and Maisie were needed there. Otherwise, they shouldn''te all this way to Athines.


    Julian was such a "good" friend that he sent the screenshot of their chat to the group and jokingly said,


    "Look at this wretched. He misses his wife. You know, Maisie and I have just arrived in Athines."


    Phil, who had a sharp tongue, popped to say, "Who has vowed that he would never get married and


    have children? And whoughs at us when we are missing or clinging to our wives?"


    Annoyed, Ezra expostted, "Now I have an excellent wife and a lovely son. Jealous?"


    "You should work harder to make a baby with Emelia thansh me out with your silver tongue. You


    know Jean is pregnant now, so Arthur will be a father very soon."


    Phil tried to expostte, "Anya has agreed. Now we are preparing. You know she will get pregnant if


    only I give up smoking and drinking."


    Surprised, Ezra asked, "Are you sure? Didn''t she want to divorce you the other day?"


    Thest time Phil called Ezra toin that a daughter of a manager from his branchpany went


    to Riverside City and met Phil for business affairs. Anya was infuriated and jealous, crying to divorce


    Phil.


    Why did she suddenly agree to give birth to a baby for him?


    Seeming to know Ezra''s doubts, Phil proudly exined, "Just as the saying goes - Many things grow in


    the garden that was never sown there. Anya smelled insecurity in the girl, and agreed to give birth to a


    child."


    Anya was a university student in her senior year, and it was time for her to prepare for the thesis oral


    defense after Christmas. She was longing to go abroad for further study, with which Phil disagreed. If


    she went abroad, they would have a long-distance rtionship. Phil was a clever man, and he couldn''t


    let it happen.


    Phil said, "If she is pregnant, she has to stay here. I will go wherever she goes to pursue her further


    study."


    "You sly guy!" Ezramented.


    Since Anya agreed to give birth to a child, Phil would try every means to knock her up before her


    graduation, which would stop her from studying abroad.


    "You do me a great favor, so I think I owe you a dinner." Phil said, "How about we go out for a drink


    tonight? Since Maisie is not here, it''s your party time. Stop fawning all over your wife and son."


    "No," Ezra rebuffed.


    Ezra then uploaded a photo of Ezio in his office on Facebook, adding, "That''s my daddy-son date


    without his mommy."


    Phil was speechless, but Julian understood Ezra. After all, he often took his son and daughter to his


    office, which was greatly re-decorated for the children''s sake.

 Chapter 956 Not the One

    Chapter 956 Not the One


    Ezio had stayed in Ezra''s office for a whole day, and everything went well.


    He enjoyed himself as if there was nothing making him ufortable. When he was hungry or peed in


    his nappy, he would timely hum to remind Ezra of his various needs. For instance, Ezra knew how to


    make milk and change nappy for him, making this little thing quite happy.


    Ezio was lovely and clever at his age.


    Ezra had tried to take him to the meeting room, thinking that he would have ''stage fright. But it was out


    of Ezra''s expectation that Ezio was not nervous or noisy at all when he sat quietly on Ezra''sp,


    looking at his employees curiously and listening to their talks carefully.


    Ezio seemed to enjoy an interesting cartoon when the employees stood up and sat down. However, the


    executives of thepany were in stark contrast standing on their nerves since the year-end report


    was a terrible thing, which represented their performance for the whole year. They were worried


    because they were not sure whether Ezra was satisfied with their reports.


    In their eyes, Ezra was strict. During the years when Ezra took charge of the Canuli corporation, they


    gave their ounts with fear and trepidation every time.


    However, Ezra looked peaceful and kind. The executives were very puzzled, why was the boss so


    kind? Oh, because of the boy in his arms. Ezra worried that he would frighten the little thing if he got


    angry. All the executives breathed easily.


    The future little boss could really bring good luck to them.


    Maisie and Julian worked hard in Athines. They braced every nerve and worked long hours every day.


    Maisie knew Julian was eager to finish the work and went back, so she tried her best to cooperate with


    him.


    When she finished that day''s work, she texted Emelia in the chat group, "Mr. Hughes is crazy about


    you."


    With a shy expression on her face, Emelia chuckled, "I don''t think Erza does better than him."


    Maisie sighed with emotion, "Why are men needier than us?"


    Emelia agreed, "By the way, Ezra took Ezio to hispany these days."


    Maisie said, "Yap, he offers to take good care of Ezio when I was out, so he took Ezio to hispany


    every day. I was quite worried that he failed me, but it seems that he didn''t. I have watched the videos


    he sent me."


    The first time Ezra took Ezio to hispany, Daisy was worried all day long. She sent Maisie several


    messages, asking whether she should go back.


    Maisie would rather trust Ezra for this once, so sheforted Daisy, telling her not toe back.


    Daisy felt relieved after knowing Ezra had taken care of Ezio so well these days.


    Nina said, "Ezra expressed his feelings for you in public and took Ezio to hispany. He must break


    a lot of women''s hearts, right?"


    Rich, handsome, and powerful, Ezra and Julian were the business tycoons charming many women,


    especially the female stars in the entertainment circle.


    Now both had been off the market and they loved their wife and children very much, which would make


    those gold diggers heartbroken. Nina was in the entertainment circle, so she was well-informed.


    Facing Nina''s praise of Erza, Maisie was calm as usual, "Maybe his love is just a momentary impulse.


    No one knows when it will fleet! Anyway, we still have a long way to go."


    Ninaughed, "If Ezra knew what you said, he would be mad."


    "I got you. Women should be brave enough to keep calm and independent in a rtionship." Nina


    added.


    Love could make one crazy. So, one should be hard-minded and keep cool in a rtionship.


    One could only love without any fear and burden if he or she could withstand failure and loss.


    Maisie and Julian finally returned one day ahead of the schedule, but Maisie asked Julian to keep it a


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    surprise to Ezra.


    Ezra almost pestered Julian every day about whether they could finish their work in advance and bring


    the schedule ahead.


    Considering that it was not an easy thing to take Ezio to work every day, Maisie went home first. She


    began to prepare dinner after a short rest, trying to make some delicious food for Ezra.


    Daisy gave Maisie a hand for dinner while they chatted.


    Daisy said, "I didn''t think Mr. Cantillo could take care of Ezio so well all the time. And he dropped the


    social gatherings on business. He took Ezio back home after work, and he was quite behaved these


    days."


    Daisy told Maisie what she observed this week. Just like other females, she mainly focused on Ezra''s


    rtionship. Honestly, Ezra was the Prince Charming of many women. She had been observing Ezra


    since Maisie left.


    Maisie smiled softly," Thank you, Daisy."


    Although she didn''t ask Daisy to do those things, she knew Daisy was up for her good.


    Maisie had let Daisy get groceries in advance, so she cooked a huge dinner soon.


    When Ezra returned home with Ezio in his arms, he found the high heels on the porch. It was so big a


    surprise that he almost froze there.


    Daisy never wore high heels, so no high heels appeared on the porch while Maisie was on business.


    Obviously, they were Maisie''s. Ezra still remembered the color he chose for Maisie.


    "Is that Maisie?" Ezra began to put on slippers.


    When seeing the delicious dishes, he was sure that his wife had been back.


    And at this moment, Maisie, whom he missed day and night, came out of the kitchen, smiling brightly.


    Ezra had known Maisie for a long time, but he seldom saw her smile as enchanting as this time.


    He was almost carried away by her smile, and he gave her a big smile in response. Seeing Maisie


    open her arms, he held the arm without Ezio out, wanting to give her a hug.


    He never expected Maisie to rush over to hold Ezio in her arms, not to hug him. Then Maisie kissed


    Ezio again and again with deep affection.


    Ezra stood still there, heartbroken.


    He was not the one. Maisie''s smile and hug were meant for his son, not him.

 Chapter 957 Stay With Her at Home

    Chapter 957 Stay With Her at Home


    Ezio was the only one in Maisie''s eyes. This was the first time that Maisie had left Ezio for so long time,


    so she really missed him very much.


    She had wanted to give Ezra a surprise, but she couldn''t control herself when seeing Ezio, especially


    when hearing his excited cry "mom, mom", so she ignored Ezra naturally.


    She indeed missed Ezra when she was abroad.


    But when Ezra and Ezio appeared at the same time, she only cared about Ezio.


    She held Ezio in her arms, kissing him with copious tears in her eyes, murmuring, "My baby, I''m back. I


    miss you so much. I love you, Ezio."


    Daisy was amused by the poor Ezra who was neglected by Maisie. She knew quite clearly Ezra missed


    Maisie very much these days.


    So, she coughed to divert Maisie to Ezra, but Maisie didn''t notice her implication for she only had eyes


    for her son at that time.


    Ezra shook his head, indicating that it didn''t matter. Then he came forward and opened his arms to


    embrace Maisie and Ezio together.


    "Just miss your son?" he whispered to Maisie.


    Ezra''s hug and whisper brought Maisie back to the reality where she had ignored Ezra. She quickly


    apologized, "Sorry, I really miss Ezio too much."


    She then gave Ezra a sweet kiss, which was a great prize. With the depression disappearing, Ezra also


    gave her a kiss, "Wee home."


    Daisy said, "Maisie prepared a surprise dinner for you. Pleasee."


    Looking at the dishes, Ezra was much happier, "Ok."


    Maisie''s big surprise erased his unhappiness being roused by her ignorance.


    That raised doubts in Ezra''s mind: Maisie cared about their only son more than him. Should they have


    more children in the future?


    Even though couples were encouraged to have more than one child to increase the birthrate, and Ezra


    nned to have another baby with Maisie, exactly, a daughter, now he hesitated, worrying the children


    might steal Maisie''s attention.


    Thinking, Ezra sat by the table. Ezio became a clingy baby when he was held by his mom, making Ezra


    have no chance to get close to Maisie.


    Ezra sighed and said to his son mockingly, "You bad boy, I took care of you so well these days, but you


    ignored mepletely when your mom is here."


    Maisie chuckled softly. She could feel Ezra''s inexplicable jealousy, so she said, "Thank you very much."


    Ezra didn''t say anything but gave her a suggestive look. It was fine for him to take care of Ezio, but


    now what he wanted was not thank but sex.


    Maisie understood Ezra. She was sheepish at Ezra''s indication. Daisy was there. Couldn''t he restrain


    himself a little?


    Daisy read Ezra well and sniggered.


    So, after dinner, she immediately took Ezio to the bathroom, nning to give him a bath.


    As soon as Daisy left with Ezio in her arms, Ezra immediately came forward to lift Maisie up. Maisie


    looked at him, and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t you know?" Murmuring, Ezra lifted Maisie up and went upstairs.


    He threw Maisie on the bed and began to kiss her all over.


    Maisie was on periodsst time, so they couldn''t make out. Now she was back, knocking on the door of


    Ezra''s primal instinct.


    It was the second time they had sex after their reconciliation, and the sparks of passion flew in the


    bedroom.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stop, Ezio needs me at night." After a long time of sexually flirting before sex, Maisie mentioned their


    son as an excuse to stop Ezra.


    She had expected Ezio would be crazy, but she didn''t expect he would be out of control.


    But their sex thest time was madly driven by alcohol, but this time they were sober and volunteered,


    which mostly drive Ezra nuts.


    "Ezio can''t get you free," Ezra said, with his forehead against her, "Daisy will spend the night with him."


    Maisie was stunned," When did you do it?"


    If she remembered correctly, Ezra was focusing on her all the time since she was back.


    "I texted," Ezra exined, bending over to wrap her with his feverish body.


    Maisie waspletely speechless.


    Ezra indeed had his phone with him all the time. He could take the chance to send a message to Daisy


    by the way.


    So, it was sure that Daisy knew Ezra and Maisie would have crazy sex the night. Maisie felt


    embarrassed at the thought of it. She pinched Ezra''s waist to let off her dissatisfaction.


    But Ezra''s waist didn''t hurt at all because he was beefy. It turned out to be a flirt trick, which exacerbate


    Ezra''s sexual desire.


    Maisie fell asleep after the sex. She woke upte the next morning. She didn''t have to go to work,


    because Julian had told her to stay at home for a good rest and off the timeg.


    Ezra was not in the bedroom. Maisie thought he must have gone to work.


    Maisie tried to take away the sheet and get up, but she had to quit with sore and trembling legs. "Ezra


    Cantillo, you bastard! I must let him sleep on the sofa tonight."


    "Why don''t you get up since you are awake?" She suddenly heard the low voice of Ezra when she was


    indignant, which startled her.


    "Why don''t you go to work?" Maisie asked, looking searchingly at Ezra. It was almost noon, but he still


    stayed at home. Abnormal!


    "I will go nowhere today. I just want to be with you at home." Ezra said, bending over to kiss Ezra, who


    quickly turned over to escape.


    Maisie sat up in bed, saying, "You don''t have to stay with me. Mind your own business."


    Funny! She didn''t want hispanion. In fact, it was she who had to keep himpany if he stayed at


    home.


    And Ezra would make love with her as crazily asst night, which was unbearable to her.

 Chapter 958 Divorce if Unsatisfied

    Chapter 958 Divorce if Unsatisfied


    Ezra was very dissatisfied, "Mrs. Cantillo, why did you turn cold shoulders on me? Do you know we just


    met each other?"


    Aching all over, Maisie stared at Ezra and said coldly, "Don''t you know?"


    If he was not so crazyst night, how could she turn cold shoulders to him?


    Ezra came to hug her shoulder, lying on the bed with her again, and saying as he was hurt, "Don''t you


    know I miss you very much? You know, I had never had sex with others since we broke up."


    Ezra thought there should be no secrets between Maisie and him. He told Maisie he really had affairs


    with other women, but in fact, he was taking sulks at that time, letting Maisie know there were lots of


    women pursuing him.


    Maisie had heard of his love affairs, so she was kind of doubtful about Ezra''s words, "You didn''t have


    sex with others?"


    "No."


    Ezra firmly denied it. Seeing Maisie was still doubtful, he went on saying, "I swear."


    "There were gossips, you know. I did it on purpose." Ezra rose to his hands, staring at Maisie, "I was


    pissed when you went to Grafstin without considering me."


    Proud and excellent, Ezra was the man who was always pursued by women. But Maisie broke up with


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    him firmly the moment she knew his attitude towards Ezio She even didn''te to discuss it with him.


    He was annoyed after being humiliated by Maisie.


    Now Maisie believed Ezra''s words. In her eyes, he was frank and would tell her the truth.


    "I should check on Ezio," Maisie said, with no intention to go on with that topic. She thought there was


    no need for her to ask more, after all, they broke up during that time, and it was none of her business if


    Ezra really loved other women.


    Maisie was about to get up when Ezra held her shoulders, pressing her on the bed again, trying to kiss


    her.


    "Ezra!" Maisie cried, trying to push him away.


    What did he want to do?


    Seeing Maisie was angry, Ezra murmured, "Maisie, you were not that bad-tempered when we were


    together."


    "You used to be submissive, but now I can''t hug or kiss you."


    Ezra missed the gentle, nice, and virtuous Maisie in those days. She was so good-tempered that she


    followed him like an obedient child.


    But now, she regained control of her life.


    While Ezra was thinking about how to express his dissatisfaction, Maisie said, "If you are not satisfied


    with me, just reshuffle."


    What she said meant he could divorce her and have another wife.


    She was so acrid. What could he say?


    And didn''t she love him at all so that she said it without any hesitation?


    Last time when he was afraid that she did not love him, she conquered him with sweet words, but


    sweet words were always sweet words.


    Standing there in a daze, Ezra was speechless. Maisie knew he was sad, but she didn''t want to talk to


    him, so she pushed him away and went to the bathroom.


    She had spent so long time with Ezra and was missing Ezio very much.


    Ezra stared at her back wriggling off, "Mrs. Cantillo, you are really like a queen now."


    However, no matter how much heined, Maisie didn''t respond.


    Ezra threw himself into the bed, angry. Looking at the luxurious chandeliers on the ceiling, he couldn''t


    help sighing. Was he unsatisfied with Maisie? Of course not! Instead, he was more than satisfied.


    It''s ok to take Maisie as his queen. He would try his utmost to care for her.


    After the bath, Maisie went downstairs to find her son in the toy room. But it seemed it was not the right


    time, for he was ying happily with Ezra on the pad.


    It was not a new or interesting game they yed. With a small ball in his hand, Ezra threw it up and


    then caught it. Sometimes Ezra failed to catch the ball on purpose and let it run away, then he


    pretended to be very upset. This game made Ezio giggle.


    Maisie had never thought Ezra would apany Ezio so wholeheartedly. While she was on a


    business trip, Ezra spent lots of time apanying their son. And this time Ezra was more mindful of


    Ezio, that was, he apanied him almost day and night, so the feelings between them quickly


    became stronger.


    It was the middle of winter, and the cold wind was blowing hard outside. But in the toy room, it was full


    of sunshine and as warm as spring. Leaning on the door and watching the happy father and son,


    Maisie felt warmthing from the toy room.


    Although she and Ezra quarreled about Ezio in the past, Ezra sincerely loved Ezio now.


    In the end, they loved one another as family members. It was their fate of them.


    It was the fate between father, mother, and son, as well as husband and wife.


    There was an unpleasant start, but there was a pleasant ending. So good.


    Noticing Maisie was standing by the door, Ezra stopped the game with Ezio, who crawled to Maisie


    babbled like a kid, and quickly bent down to hold him in her arms.


    "Let''s eat," Ezra said to Maisie. Eating was the first thing that came to his mind.


    They nearly used up all their strength and energyst night. So, Ezra worried Maisie might be hungry


    for she hadn''t eaten anything


    "Ok." Maisie was indeed hungry, so she went to the dining room, with Ezio in her arms.


    Daisy, when she heard Maisie going downstairs, went to the kitchen to make breakfast for her.


    Ezra followed. Putting his hands on the table opposite Maisie, he bent over, smiled, and asked, "A cup


    of coffee?"


    He knew Maisie preferred coffee. Before Maisie said something, Daisy said awkwardly, "Mr. Cantillo, I


    can only make instant coffee."


    Having been living with Maisie for a long time, Daisy still didn''t know how to operate a coffee machine,


    although there were coffee machines in both Grafstin and Maisie''s house. She was awkward when


    using these modern machines.


    When Ezra asked Maisie whether she wanted a cup of coffee, Daisy thought she wanted to do it, so


    she said she couldn''t use the coffee machine with embarrassment.


    Ezra smiled andforted Daisy, "Nothing, I''ll do it."


    Hearing his words, both Ezra and Daisy were very surprised. In their eyes, Ezra was a tuff who had


    never done housework. But he could make coffee, which surprised them a lot.


    Exactly speaking, Maisie was extremely surprised. She had known Ezra for several years; besides, she


    had lived with him for a long time, but she never knew he could make coffee.


    Instead, when they were together, Maisie made coffee for Ezra every day¡­

 Chapter 959 The Warmth of Home

    Chapter 959 The Warmth of Home


    Maisie and Daisy were very surprised, especially Maisie, she looked at Ezra up and down, which made


    Ezra somewhat unconfident. He exined, "Since I am the boss of the most famous coffee shop in


    Riverside City, why don''t you believe I can make coffee?"


    Maisie said, "But you are also the boss of several famous restaurants. Can you cook?"


    Ezra answered honestly, "I can''t."


    "Let me make coffee for you," Ezra said, and then went to the tearoom, not using the coffee machine


    there.


    When Ezra brought the mellow and delicate coffee to Maisie, Maisie said with a grievance, "Mr.


    Cantillo, can you tell me why you asked me to make coffee for you all day when we were together?"


    Ezra smiled, "Because I like the coffee made by you."


    It was a great pleasure for him to enjoy the food and drinks made by Maisie, who had a cold


    temperament. He could only feel her love for him when she did these things for him.


    To hide his embarrassment, Ezra then promised, "I will make coffee for you forever."


    Maisie took a nce at him and then looked down to taste the coffee.


    Looking at her with nervousness and anticipation, Ezra asked, "Do you like it?"


    "You are supposed to make coffee every day from now on," Maisie answered coldly.


    Just now he said he wanted Maisie to make coffee because Maisie was good at it, but in fact, he did


    quite well in making coffee, too. Big liar! He was supposed to make coffee from now on!


    "Well, well, I will." Ezra agreed with a big smile.


    Maisie had several days off, besides, Christmas wasing, so after lunch she suggested they go to


    the supermarket to buy some decorations.


    Although they would spend the year with Nancy in Athines, Maisie thought their house in Riverside City


    should be decorated.


    Ezra agreed of course, so they went out, taking Ezio. This was the first time they three went to a


    supermarket together.


    In the supermarket, Ezra held Ezio in his arms, while Maisie chose the groceries they wanted.


    She bought couplets and various small colorfulnterns in the supermarket. Then they went to a flower


    shop, choosing some red silver willow and bundles of flowers. The things bought by Maisie made Ezra


    feel very happy Because they gave Ezra the feeling of home.


    The vi he lived in was big enough. As a man, he never thought about how to decorate it with these


    tender things, so he always spent his new year in a cold atmosphere, but this year would be different.


    When they were passing the yground on the second floor, Ezio became very excited. He struggled


    to see the yground, so Ezra let him look for a while, holding him in his arms.


    Ezio was too young to y in a yground.


    Ezra felt sorry for his son. On the way back home, he said to Maisie, "I want to build arge yground


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    for Ezio. So, he can y in it happily from his childhood, with no other children fighting for toys with


    him."


    Maisie was almost speechless.


    She took several deep breaths to calm herself, then she tried to say calmly, "Do you think the kids go to


    the yground only for fun?"


    "It is also a test of their social skills and an important way to let them adapt themselves to the collective


    life and learn some rules. If you build him a separate yground, he will y alone in it every day. Is it


    interesting?"


    "Ezra, it will do no good to Ezio, for you are spoiling him. So terrible!"


    Maisie expressed her views andpletely disagreed with his idea of building a separate yground


    for Ezio.


    Ezra said, "He yed alone? No, there are still two children in the Canuli family. Besides, Jean is


    pregnant now and she will soon have a baby. Phil and Anya will have their baby in the near future, too.


    It''s a good idea to let them y together in the yground."


    Owning to the incentive childbearing policy, their dozens of children could y together in the


    yground.


    "And if we build it by ourselves, I will use the best environment-friendly materials and put the most


    advanced facilities in it. It is for the children''s good."


    "There will not be strangers to mess with our kids, right?"


    Ezra expressed his views about the yground on the way home.


    After returning home, Ezio fell asleep after drinking the milk. Ezra, Maisie, and Daisy started to


    decorate the vi. It was not long before therge vi was in the atmosphere of the new year.


    After the decoration, Daisy said with emotion, "How time flies! The new year ising."


    "Yes." Maisie said, with the red silver willow in her hand, "I didn''t notice how time flew in the past. After


    having Ezio, I really hope time can pass slowly because I want to apany Ezio to grow up slowly."


    Ezra lifted his head to look at Maisie, who was decent and quiet. He couldn''t help raising his hand to


    hug Maisie into his arms, and said gently, "Let''s grow up with Ezio."


    "Ezio will grow up soon," Daisy said. As a mom, she knew it well. Looking at Ezra and Maisie, she went


    on saying, "So, apany Ezio as much as possible, otherwise when he grows up and goes for


    further study, you will have no chance to apany him."


    People missed their rtives more at festivals, and so did Daisy. She was missing his son studying in


    Grafstin very much as Christmas wasing.


    Ezra and Maisie had nned to let Daisy go to Grafstin before Christmas, letting her reunite with her


    son early.


    When Daisy was doing the housework, Maisie took out a gift to find her.


    Ezra was puzzled and asked, "What is this?"


    Maisie answered honestly, "I bought Carl a gift, a set of coffee cups."


    In Grafstin, it was Carl who helped to stop Susan when she hurt Ezio. Maisie has nned to invite him


    for dinner, but she moved out of Grafstin before she invited him.


    Maisie had always been nning to thank Carl, so she bought a set of coffee cups of good quality on


    her business trip. Daisy once mentioned Carl liked coffee, and she remembered it.


    In Maisie''s eyes, it was quite proper to give Carl a present for his help. But Ezra immediately became


    jealous, "You bought a gift for him?"

 Chapter 960 Happy and Warm

    Chapter 960 Happy and Warm


    "He helped me when I was in Grafstin, and I should thank him." Maisie didn''t want to talk to Ezra again,


    who was always jealous because of little things.


    Ezra hummed, "You didn''t buy me a gift."


    The reason why he was angry and jealous was not that he envied Carl, but Maisie didn''t buy him any


    gifts, which meant she didn''t care about him.


    Maisie nced at him and said deliberately, "You can buy anything with your money."


    In fact, she prepared a gift for Ezra, a tie that was suitable for him in her eyes. But she had no time to


    sort out her luggage aftering back, so she hadn''t given it to him until now.


    Seeing he was jealous, Maisie decided to tease him and saw how childish he could be.


    Starring back at her, Ezra said through clenched teeth, "My purchase ability is one thing, your gift for


    me is another. You should prepare a gift for me if you care for me."


    Maisie said, "Does it mean that I don''t care for you if I didn''t?"


    "Not exactly," Ezra said. He had wanted to say "Yes" definitely at first, but he didn''t want to inme


    Maisie, so he euphemistically expressed his grievances.


    "But you prepared a gift for Carl instead of me, that''s the problem. I''m aggrieved."


    Ezra chuckled when seeing his extremely serious face.


    "Funny?" Ezio became annoyed when Maisie chuckled. He came forward to hold Maisie in his arms,


    bowed his head, and wanted to punish her in his special way.


    Afraid, Maisie said at once, "I bought a gift for you! It''s true!"


    "Are you serious?" Ezra thought she was lying to him.


    "Yes." Maisie said, "I bought you a tie, but I was too busy to give it to you. Then I''ll get it for you."


    Ezra believed her words, but he then said ruefully, "Mrs. Cantillo, you are getting very bad now."


    "I just learned from you," Maisie said, pushing him away. She went downstairs to give Daisy the coffee


    cups and the red envelope she prepared in advance.


    Maisie thought it was fortunate for her to have Daisy taking care of Ezio, so she would give Daisy a


    bonus at festivals.


    Daisy, who knew Maisie was genuine, epted her gifts and bonus.


    The night before Daisy left, when Ezra and Maisie went to bed, Ezra''s phone buzzed.


    Nancy said that she wasing to the vi and asked if they had fallen asleep.


    Ezra was so surprised that he suddenly jerked himself up from the bed and said puzzledly, "We don''t


    have to fly abroad for Christmas?"


    He and Maisie had nned to set out one day early to Athines, and he was going to buy ne tickets


    tomorrow, but Nancy said she was back.


    Nancy smiled, "Since Maisie has just been to Athines on business, how can I let her fly there again?"


    "I worked overtime these days to finish those important work, so I cane back."


    Maisie, lying beside Ezra, heard Nancy''s words clearly. She was so moved that she was about to cry.


    Nancy was such a considerate woman!


    "Where are you? Wait for me." Ezra said, raising his hand to fondle Maisie''s face. He wanted to


    appease Maisie who was about to get out of control.


    He knew Maisie was very moved, and so was he.


    He was moved because Nancy was a considerate mom who always did things for his sake.


    After hanging up the phone, Maisie cried, "How could Aunt Nancy be so kind to me?"


    Maisie had known Nancy was a kind woman during the several days they spent together. But she didn''t


    expect Nancy would be so considerate. She would rathere back by herself rather than let Maisie


    fly to Athines again.


    And Nancy didn''t tell them the news until shended because she didn''t want them to stop her from


    With his arm around Maisie, Ezraforted her, "That''s because you deserve it."


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "You are a nice girl in her eyes. You respect her with all your heart, and she sincerely loves you


    ordingly. So, both of you are kind persons."


    "I think I am the happiest one," Maisie said, moved by Ezra and his fair words.


    Then Maisie wiped her tears and went on saying, "I will go with you."


    "It''s too cold outside, you just stay at home waiting for us." Ezra disagreed, worrying Maisie might catch


    a cold if she went out, but Maisie insisted on going with him.


    Since Nancy treated her so well, she should also treat her with heart and soul.


    They put on their clothes and walked to the gate of the vi area hand in hand. The security here was


    very good, and one couldn''te in if he or she was not a resident here.


    They got to the gate and waited for a while, then they saw a taxiing over. Nancy, who was in a


    long coat, came out of it. Ezra hurried forwards to help her carry the luggage.


    Ezra gave her a big hug with tears in her eyes. Nancy said emotionally, "I had been missing you since I


    went back. Ezra has stayed in China for many years by himself, and I missed him in the first few years,


    but then I was not so worried about him."


    "Now I begin to miss Ezra and Ezio."


    Hearing this, Ezra said with a grievance, "You love Maisie and your grandson. Then what about me? I


    think I need a DNA test."


    His words made both Maisie and Nancyugh. Maisie held Nancy''s arm and said, "Let''s go back, it''s


    too cold outside."


    "Ok," Nancy answered.


    They went home, talking andughing. Maisie took a ss of hot water for Nancy, letting her feel


    warm.


    Ezra helped to carry the luggage upstairs and then came down. He said to Nancy, "It''s the right time


    that you came back. I have just bought the vi next door, where you can draw your design pictures."


    Facing Nancy, Ezra felt relieved because he didn''t have to pretend to be in love with Maisie. They loved


    each other now.


    They sincerely loved each other.


    "I have finished the pictures already," Nancy said, smiling.


    "Frankly, I also wanted toe back early, but I was too busy, so I managed to finish the design


    pictures of my studio, thinking that I could decorate it earlier."


    At her age, she longed for a happy life with her sons and grandsons around her.


    What''s more, she had such a good daughter-inw, such a lovely grandson, and a filial and handsome


    son.


    She was a lonelydy moving around in the first half of her life, so she longed for happiness and


    warmth in the second of her life.

 Chapter 961 She Was Brave

    Chapter 961 She Was Brave


    Finally, Ezra said, "We can hire some workers to renovate the house when Christmas vacation ends."


    Maisie was overjoyed. "Right, then you cane back earlier."


    "Yeah," Nancy said genuinely, "Much better to live with you than to be alone abroad."


    In fact, returning home from abroad would more or less affect Nancy''s thriving business, but Maisie


    was the most essential incentive for Nancy to make this decision.


    For so many years, Nancy had never mentioned living with Ezra, because for one hand, she hated


    Roman and Diana, and for another, Ezra would get married and have children one day.


    Nancy would put Ezra in a dilemma if Ezra''s wife was hard to get along with.


    Now, Nancy decided to pay less attention to her overseas business and was ready to live with her son


    after realizing her son''s wife was such a thoughtful woman.


    Since it waste, Maisie and Ezra didn''t bother Nancy much and let her go back to her room for a rest.


    When they went upstairs to their bedroom, the baby in the crib was rolling over from a bad sleep.


    Before Maisie could respond, Ezra had stepped forward and bent to gently pat him.


    Maisie felt warm and a sense of security at the sight of the cozy scene that he affectionately held their


    son.


    She was overwhelmed by happiness when she knew she had her beloved man, a cute son, and


    thoughtful friends.


    He cated his son and the little baby fell asleep again. After that, before lying down on the bed,


    Maisie held his waist and snuggled into his arms when he paused in surprise.


    He spent a passionate night with Maisie who had just returned from a business trip. After that night, he


    was forbidden to have sex with her these days, knowing she was exhausted.


    The moment she wrapped her arms around him, he immediately rolled over and pushed the slender


    woman against him. "You turn me on."


    Then, he kissed her and she also hooked his neck to kiss him back.


    When they immersed themselves in kisses, their son made noise in his crib.


    Ezra was speechless and turned slightly sullen after his love game was interrupted by his son.


    While he was depressed, she pushed him away and turned tofort the little one. Sitting up, Ezra


    raised his hand to scratch his hair and gasped for breath.


    It was a torture for him to be suddenly interrupted while having sex.


    Soon, their son slept after Maisie gently stroked him.


    Maisie and Ezra felt embarrassed and didn''t know how to restart their game.


    After all, this was the first time that their lovemaking was interrupted since they fell in love.


    "Good night." Maisie first pulled aforter over to cover herself andy down.


    Ezra refused to let her go since he had suppressed his desire for her for several days.


    ncing at Maisie, he picked her up with the quilt and got out of bed.


    "What are you doing?" She eximed as she got her head out from the quilt.


    "Find another ce to continue." He carried her out into the living room and ced her on a huge sofa,


    then pinned her down.


    He decided to do it in another room so that their son would not be awakened by any sound.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Ezra was full of passion and tried various gestures with her on the sofa. Though being blushed , she


    could do nothing to stop him.


    When she got up the next day, she felt sore all over her body. Even though she wanted to stay in the


    sofa, she had to get up and go to work.


    He came in from outside fully dressed, leaned down, and put his arm around her. "You can take a day


    off."


    She said angrily, "We need to deal with a lot of work at the end of the year. I can''t take time off at this


    time."


    After returning from the business trip, she had to deal with many things.


    "If you didn''t ..." She stopped shyly.


    He leaned in to kiss her and whispered in her ear, "So, you need to satisfy me. Otherwise, you''ll end up


    having many nights of passion again."


    "What?" she angrily shouted and didn''t agree with him.


    She did not want to talk to him and intended to get up to wash up. He stopped and picked her up. "I''ll


    carry you. You save your strength to go to thepanyter and work for him."


    Apparently, he was jealous


    After washing her up, Maisie went downstairs and saw the breakfast Daisy and Nancy had prepared


    and sighed in her heart. Usually, she was a early riser and wasn''t the kind of person who got upte


    waiting for breakfast to be prepared.


    When she was in Grafstin, she woke up early every day to prepare her and Daisy''s breakfast, and also


    to makeplementary food for her son.


    But now, she became ate riser because she was exhausted at night, and waited for someone to


    make breakfast for her.


    She nced at the well-dressed Ezra next to her and decided that she must this habit from tomorrow.


    "I have interviewed chefs and homemakers a few days ago," Ezra said as they sat down. "They''ll be


    working after vacation"


    Daisy''s job was to take care of the child instead of cooking.


    After Nancy returned to live with them, Ezra hired cooks and nannies because he didn''t want his


    mother and wife to spend all their time cooking instead of realizing the value of their own lives.


    Although he was considerate of his wife and suggested she should resign, he knew she would never


    give up her career


    Maisie looked at him with surprise. She did not expect that during her business trip, Ezra worked, took


    care of the son and hired a cook and a nanny at the same time.


    "Such a thoughtful man." Nancy smiled.


    He looked at Maisie with a smile and had to admit that because of the marriage, he also became a


    better and more considerate man.


    After breakfast, Daisy was sent to the airport by her driver, while Ezra and Maisie had to go to work


    separately. Nancy returned home to take care of her grandson until Maisie and Ezra took their annual


    vacation.


    Originally, they nned to let Ezra continue to work and look after their son. Now that Nancy came


    back and offered to help, they both agreed.


    After leaving, Maisie stood by the car and said to Ezra, "I think the reason your mom returned is she


    noticed we had no one to look after the child and came back to help us for a few days."


    He nodded and also guessed the reason after she was told that Daisy would have a holiday.


    Maisie was moved. "Your mom is so nice."


    Thanks to Nancy''s help to take care of their son, Maisie and Ezra can focus on their works at the end


    of the year.


    Ezra stroked Maisie''s face. "She would also love to spend time with her cute and handsome grandson


    because this is the life she has always longed for."


    Maisie was speechless when he said his son was handsome in such a shameless way.


    He had been enjoying touching her facetely, but she didn''t like it because it made her feel


    ufortable.


    Such a behavior made her feel like a weak woman instead of a strong one.

 Chapter 962 Give her the Best

    Chapter 962 Give her the Best


    Noticing she kept silent, Ezra asked her confusedly, "What''s wrong?"


    Maisie cast a nce at him. "Don''t touch my face."


    "Why?" he asked as he stroked her cheeks with his thumb.


    Maisie was speechless because he refused to follow her words and touched her face again.


    She stepped back and said, "We are adults. Don''t behave too intimately and childishly."


    He chuckled, wrapped his arm around her waist, and walked towards the car, "You''re always a little girl


    in my heart." said Ezra fondly


    "Don''t be tough all the time. You can rely on me and your son. When he grows up, he will protect you."


    He guessed the reason why she refused his touching. When she was little, no one loved and protected


    her, so she had to rely on herself.


    But now, she was protected and loved by him as well as her son who would grow to be a filial man


    under her teaching.


    Thus, she just needed to live a happy and carefree life.


    She didn''t respond and just followed him to the car.


    In the morning, he would drive her off herpany before he went to his ownpany, which would


    make him very tired. So Maisie recently drove her own car to work.


    He stood in front of her car and suddenly said, "By the way, the new car I bought for you would be


    delivered this afternoon. We can take a look together."


    Maisie was surprised. "What?" He didn''t tell her the news before.


    Ezra exined, "You need to change it. It''s not safe."


    "The better the car, the higher the price," she looked at the man and said helplessly. "I don''t think I


    need to change my car."


    "You can keep your car and the one I bought. This is my gift to you." Ezra insisted that she should take


    the car. Noticing her attitude, he didn''t dare to tell her for now that he bought a luxury car.


    Regardless of what other people would think, he decided to provide her with everything of the best


    quality as much as possible, including clothes, food and daily necessities.


    Maisie wanted to ask him what kind of car he bought for her, but finally stopped asking him, because


    from his expression, she could guess that the car must be very expensive.


    She would still use her own one.


    She didn''t like too much attention and could not imagine how her colleagues would gossip when they


    see the luxury car.


    At the sight of her expression, he knew she may not drive the new car. Anyway, he would change her


    mind in ways, such as puncturing her car tire?


    He believed she would get used to the new car in one day.


    Standing in front of their cars, they said goodbye and drove to work.


    Maisie arrived at thepany before office hours. David knocked on the door and entered her office.


    "I won''t go home this Christmas." David cut to the chase. "I''m going to go abroad."


    "For Shania?" asked Maisie.


    "Yes." David lowered his eyes. "Whether she''ll reject me or not, I don''t want any regrets in my life."


    He would give her up if she still chose to continue her engagement, or if she told him clearly that she


    no longer loved him.


    And the reason why he mustered his courage this time was he was deeply hurt by his family.


    Previously, he had been worried that his parents would have conflicts with his future wife. Therefore, he


    was not gonna get married and his parents could live a peaceful life.


    Since now he had seen through his parents, there was no need to sacrifice his happiness for his


    parents, so he decided to find her. If he got together with her, he would not hesitate to do anything to


    protect her.


    Shania, a thoughtful woman, would never be unreasonable and cause trouble.


    Thus, he thought the conflict between his parents and Shania must be his mother''s fault


    Having been pondered on the matter these days, he finally felt relieved. The other day he went to see a


    psychiatrist, read a lot of psychology articles, and slowly got rid of negative emotions.


    His parents did raise him and his sister, but they didn''t share the same values. Simply out of duty, he


    would take care of his parents when they got old.


    Maisie was worried. "You know their tempers. If you don''te home, they''ll be furious."


    He was usually busy with work and did not go home much. If he didn''t go home on Christmas'' Eve, his


    parents would feel very humiliated.


    "I only have time on holidays to find Shania. I won''t take into ount what they think. And i just want


    them to know that I have the right to pursue my own happiness. If they get in my way, I won''t back


    home." He was firm.


    Maisie was naturally supportive of David, because in her opinion he needed to pursue his own


    happiness


    "If you really like her, you need to express your love to her sincerely." She advised.


    Then she added, "what you have done has hurt her. When she courted you publicly, you always


    embarrassed her. I''m afraid, by your wrongdoings, she''ll not be moved by you now."


    "I see," David replied gloomily and knew how heartbreaking his attitude towards Shania was. Every


    time he said harsh words to her, he also had a hard time and was sleepless at night.


    In fact, he loved Shania but could not show his love due to his family background.


    "You will make it," Maisie encouraged him.


    Maisie received calls from her parents at noon after David told them his decision.


    Knowing her parents'' intention, Maisie refused to answer these calls and didn''t want to help her money-


    oriented mother who had disowned her without hesitation for money that Ezra offered.


    Maisie felt it funny that her mother who abandoned her for money now asked her for help and kept


    calling her.


    When Ezra came to Maisie''s office at noon for lunch, she just impatiently hung up again and nned to


    cklist her mother.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 613 She is our Family Member

    Chapter 613 She is our Family Member


    At the sight of her sullen face, Ezra frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    He aimed to give her a happy life and would not show any mercy to anyone who irritated her.


    Then, Maisie told him her brother''s n and the reason why she was in a bad mood


    Ezra knew her parents kept bothering her and said, "I will teach her a lesson." Then he called her


    mother with her phone.


    "Why do you keep refusing my call? You simply disrespect your mother." As soon as the call was


    answered, Susan immediately cursed her.


    Enraged by her son''s decision, Susan turned much more furious when Maisie didn''t answer her phone


    call.


    In her mind, even if she broke off the rtionship with Maisie, Maisie should answer her call after she


    was told David''s n.


    Susan was ready to ask Maisie who was close to David and changed his mind, so that David could


    Enraged by Susan''s harsh words, Ezra huffed irritably, "You should cut off your rtionship with her


    after you take my money."


    Ezra had seen many people who was treated badly by their parents. But when his beloved woman was


    cursed by her parents, he just found it unbearable, especially knowing she no longer owed them


    anything.


    Susan and her husband can live a rich life with his money, and can even hire someone to serve them.


    Unexpected to hear Ezra''s voice, Susan paused at the other side of the phone.


    He said coldly, "If you continue to harass her, you will have to return all the money I gave you."


    Susan muttered and defended herself, "No! I just ask her for help. I hope she can persuade David to


    Ezra replied fiercely, "In such a rude and unreasonable way?"


    He directly scolded Susan for her bad attitude and unreasonable requirement.


    Questioned by him, Susan was scared and kept silent.


    The reason why she called Maisie was that she believed Ezra would not care Maisie or protect her


    from any troubles.


    In Susan''s eyes, her daughter would not be happy even if she married Ezra who was an excellent man


    and would have many mistresses.


    "Since you disowned your daughter, stay away from her. She is my family. If you pester her again, you


    will have a bad day." Ezra warned and hung up the phone before cklisting Susan.


    Moved by his words and protected by him in this way, Maisie felt much better after she was irritated by


    her parents'' calls.


    "Thanks," She whispered.


    She couldn''t reprimand her parents like he did. Although he rebuked his parents, they had to put up


    with his harsh words. In the end, he also managed to warn her mother not to harass her in the future.


    He put his arm around her. "Go to lunch and I''ll show you the new car."


    He disdained Susan who was shameless and just wanted to make Maisie live a joyful life.


    Then they went to his restaurant for lunch and picked up her new car.


    In addition to the high price, she did not have any dissatisfaction with the car bought by him. Happily,


    she epted the gift, since she knew this was his way to express his love for her.


    At the thought of Nancy, Maisie reminded him, "When your motheres back and lives with us, you


    can buy her a car, too."


    He smilingly nodded. "Good idea. Honey, thank you for reminding me. I will order another car for her."


    Maisie wondered if he hadn''t really thought of buying a car for his mother, or if he just agreed with her


    proposal to make her happy. But in any case, he was willing to buy anything for his mother that she


    needed in the daily life.


    In the afternoon, both of them went back to work. The secretary smilingly chatted with Maisie when


    delivering documents to her. "Maisie, you and Ezra are so sweet. He came to pick you up for lunch


    today."


    Maisie was still not quite used to it when people envied their sweet love and evenplimented her.


    Now, he expressed his love to her in such a mboyant way that the women of this city were all jealous


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    of her.


    "I would love to have such a sweet love too. I now do not have very ambitious career goals but would


    like to marry a good man." The young girl stood in front of her desk with a face full of expectation.


    "You''d better rely on yourself rather than a man," warned Maisie.


    At the sight of her gloomy face, Maisie added seriously, "No kidding. Just my suggestion. Love is


    certainly wonderful, and handsome men are certainly charming, but to achieve your own goal is the


    best."


    The secretary chuckled, "I finally knew why he fell in love with you."


    Maisie was speechless when the secretary mentioned Ezra in their talk.


    She admitted that Ezra loved her partly because of her independence and she hoped the secretary as


    well as other women would reply on themselves and have a brighter future.


    Thanks to Nancy, the two of them could concentrate on their work these days.


    After finishing work on thest day of the year, they bought a high quality camera and gave it to Nancy


    when they got home. For Nancy, a professional photographer, it was like a treasure.


    He had been giving her photographic equipment for years and was the first to buy it for her almost as


    soon as a new product came on the market.


    Ezra and Maisie bought it together and gave it to her as a gift.


    Moved by Maisie''s sincerity, Nancy kept saying, "Thank you. Thanks. I love it."


    She was the one who came up with the idea. Then she and Ezra went shopping together because she


    didn''t know much about photographic equipment. Finally, when she paid for the camera, he didn''t stop


    her but felt she could spend his money at any time

 Chapter 964 New Years Eve

    Chapter 964 New Year''s Eve


    The next day was Christmas'' Eve. The whole family got upte, and then began to prepare for the


    dinner together.


    Among them, the most excited one was Ezra.


    It was the most perfect year for him, because his mother, wife, and son were together with him this


    year.


    Maisie thought it so in that she stayed with her beloved people.


    Since childhood, she was always neglected and unloved by her rtives. During Christmas, she felt


    more and more lonely. Only now did she realize the joy with her beloved ones by her side.


    Her family only cared about her brother and bought him the best clothes and food, whilepletely


    neglecting her. Whenever the new year came, she always felt lost and lonely.


    In recent years, instead of going home to join her parents, she chose to stay in Riverside City alone.


    And she would travel during the holiday to ease her loneliness.


    It was the first truly happy New Year''s Eve in her life, and she was content and happy.


    Maisie and Nancy was peacefully enjoying themselves while Ezra was brimming with joy.


    Maisie and Nancy nned to prepare the dinner together and Ezra was responsible for taking care of


    his son.


    Unexpectedly, he held his son in his arms and walked into the kitchen when they were busying baking


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    breads.


    Deliberately, he put a little flour on his son''s face. Maisie was angry that she scolded him, "You are


    childish!"


    Nancy added, "He is too naughty."


    "It''s interesting to y with my son." Instead of being angry, He smilingly exined as he kept putting


    flour on his sons face.


    The little one did not get angry but only raised his hand to push him away while tilting his head to avoid


    his touching. He did not be impatient or lose his temper.


    Noticing her grandson''s reluctance, Nancy pretended to be mad at her son. "Get out of the kitchen!"


    Then, after washing her hands, Nancy took her grandson over to help him wash his hands.


    After Nancy left with her grandson, Ezra immediately kissed Maisie''s face when she was making


    breads.


    Maisie turned shy and angry at the same time, "What are you doing? Mom wille out with our son


    at any time."


    They had been lived together for several days and she had begun to call Nancy mom.


    Before, Maisie thought she would break up with him, so she treated Nancy in a polite and reserved


    way. Now she changed the way and called Nancy ¡®mom'' because she nned to spend the rest of her


    life with him and would definitely get along well with his mother.


    After a kiss, he wrapped his arms around her slender waist and wanted to continue kissing. Even


    though there was still flour on her hands, she hurried to push him away.


    Ezra embraced her tightly and kept kissing her. Ezra hadn''t kissed her since he got up this morning.


    When she and Nancy were in the kitchen preparing food, she had been too busy to pay attention to


    him.


    Thus when Nancy left with his son, he instantly kissed her and was full of desire.


    When they were not together, he wanted to be around her every day. Now that they were married, they


    did spend every day together even in vacation. But he still felt that his wife spent too little time with him.


    He stopped when Nancy coughed softly behind them.


    Ezra was calm but Maisie blushed.


    Noticing Maisie was shy, Nancy quickly said, "When I was helping my grandson wash his hands, I


    identally got his clothes wet. Now, I''ll take him upstairs to change his clothes."


    These words relieved Maisie''s embarrassment. Nancy had to admit that her son liked kissing Maisie


    and would seize every chance to kiss her.


    In other words, Nancy was d to see that they became intimate in the family full of love.


    When Nancy carried her grandson upstairs, Maisie then red at Ezra in annoyance. "From now on,


    you stay away from me!"


    "My fault. I will control myself." He apologized.


    Moved by the cozy atmosphere, he was overwhelmed by his desire and could not help but kiss her.


    Maisie didn''t believe him and decided to stay away from him when she was busying cooking food.


    And when Nancy came back down the stairs with her grandson in her arms, Maisie no longer blushed


    as before but felt shy now.


    Nancy pretended not to see their passionate kiss and continued cooking food with Maisie after putting


    her grandson in Ezra arms.


    They enjoyed the dinner and watched TV together. But Nancy noticed that Ezra didn''t watch TV but his


    wife.


    Maisie didn''t ask Nancy and Ezra to take care of her son after dinner in that she can watch TV while


    looking after the little one.


    The little boy did not understand the TV program and only babbled in her arms, ying toys in his


    hands or her hair. Therefore, Maisie didn''t notice that Ezra was looking at her.


    Knowing her son''s intention after he drank a lot of wine, Nancy said, "I can''t stay up all night. I''ll take


    him upstairs to bed first."


    After they left, Ezra immediately sat beside Maisie and said in a low voice. "Go to bed together?"


    With her eyes glued to the screen, she directly refused. "No, I want to watch TV now."


    "We can still watch the rey tomorrow, can''t we?" The tipsy man put his head on her shoulder.


    They all drank wine tonight. But he was so joyful that he drank too much.


    "If you''re sleepy, go to bed." She pushed aside the handsome face of the man. She had not watched a


    television show asfortably as she did tonight in years, so she nned to stay until midnight and


    even drank a cup of coffee in the afternoon to keep awake.


    Being pushed away, he turned sullen and felt that he had topete for Maisie''s attention from his


    son, mother, and now the television.


    He had to admit that it was difficult to make Maisie only focus on him.

 Chapter 965 Let Her Go

    Chapter 965 Let Her Go


    Although Ezra really wanted to have sex with Maisie, he still followed his wife''s order, because he knew


    that she would like to sit and watch TV tonight.


    So he simply adjusted his posture to lean on the sofa and took his wife into his arms. Then, the two of


    them just leaned together and leisurely watched TV programs.


    He was leaning on the sofa and she was in his arms, which looked very warm and cozy. And this happy


    life was extremely precious to them.


    When the New Year''s bell rang, he turned his head to kiss her and murmured, "Happy New Year."


    "Happy New Year." Instead of pushing him away, she replied and wrapped her arms around his neck to


    kiss him back.


    Then, he held her in his arms and kissed her passionately.


    At this moment, Ezra received a call from Arthur.


    Arthur and Jean who was pregnant, stayed in Zoshalor, apanied by Jean''s parents. After the


    overseas trip was over, Arthur''s parents went to Zoshalor to get together with their son.


    Arthur said on the other side of the phone solemnly, "I got a phone call. Anya intended tomit


    suicide to force Phil to divorce her. She was sent to the hospital. I can''t go over. And Julian has to look


    after two sons. If you are avable, please deal with it for me."


    All the nannies were not avable during holiday, and Julian needed to help Emelia take care of the


    kids. Thus, only Ezra whose mother looked after his son could help Phil at this time.


    The news rendered Ezra serious and he lost his interest in sex instantly.


    "What is going on?" Ezra asked as he went upstairs to change his clothes.


    As one of Phil''s best friends, Ezra knew Phil must suffer a lot at this moment because Anya, Phil''s


    beloved woman, was hurt bymitting suicide.


    Ezra was ready to go to the hospital. Maisie followed him and changed her clothes as well, intending to


    go with him.


    Though she just met Anya a few time, she knew Anya was a nice girl and thought that as a women,


    she can take better care of Anya.


    Arthur sighed, "After knowing the whole thing, Anya lost control and wanted to break up with him at any


    cost."


    A few days ago, Phil said that Anya had agreed to have a child, indicating that the two had be


    closer. Now Anya was forcing a divorce by death.


    Ezra had guessed the reason and didn''t expected that Anya wanted to divorce Phil who almost


    devoted himself to her these years. In other words, Ezra didn''t believe Anya had no feelings for Phil.


    Back then, Phil found out that Anya''s father was having an affair and sent all the evidence to Anya''s


    mother anonymously.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    In this way, Phil could help her mom end the life of being cheated by her father and assist her mom get


    divorce while having a connection with Anya. Unfortunately, her mother was so devastated because of


    it that she had a car ident and was still lying unconscious in the hospital.


    Later, Phil helped Anya getpensation from her father., but Anya still felt heartbroken seeing her


    mother unconscious on the bed.


    Phil didn''t tell Anya what he had done and knew she would break down if she knew her mother''s


    ident was rted to him.


    But if he did not expose Anya''s father''s cheating, her father would transfer all his property and not


    leave a single penny to them. In the end, Anya would live a miserable life without knowing her father''s


    wrongdoing.


    At that time, though Ezra and others persuaded him to tell Anya the truth, Phil chose to hide it and


    knew if she knew it, she would hate and leave him.


    Phil was enchanted by Anya and aimed to get her.


    His friends failed to change his mind and had to follow his decision.


    But now, his n backfired and he would suffer.


    Before Ezra and Maisie arrived at the hospital, he told her the whole story. Maisie had mixed feelings


    after knowing that Phil got Anya in this way and identally lead to her mother''s ident.


    What was more, after knowing her father had an affair and deeply loved his mistress, Anya felt sad and


    Naturally, Anya would hate Phil who led to the things and refused to ept his love.


    After Ezra and Maisie arrived, Anya was still in aa due to excessive loss of blood. Now her slim


    wrist was wrapped in thick gauze, looking very shocking.


    Still wearing his house clothes and a gray coat stained with blood, Phil sat down gloomily on a chair in


    the ward.


    At the sight of dejected Phil, Ezra cursed and took him out of the ward, leaving Maisie to look after


    Anya.


    Ezra wanted the cold winter wind to make him sober, "You''d better get a divorce."


    Philpressed his lips and kept silent.


    Ezra was irritated. "She''ll die. Why don''t you let her go?"


    If Phil still refused to get a divorce, Anya would definitelymit suicide again.


    Anya was determined to break up with Phil but thetter refused to let her go.


    Phil roared, "I can''t live without her."


    If Phil could hold back his feelings for her, he would no expose her father''s affairs.


    "Do you have to fucking break your heart for a woman? You can obviously have all kinds of women!"


    Ezra was so angry that he cursed.


    "Why don''t you let Maisie go?" retorted Phil.


    Ezra instantly lost his words since he could not leave Maisie and only wanted to be with her.

 Chapter 966 Agree to a Divorce

    Chapter 966 Agree to a Divorce


    Ezra didn''t talk anymore, so did Phil.


    They stood quietly under the cover of night. On New Year''s Eve, the brightness of the lights made


    Phil''s eyes red.


    After a while, "Do you have any smoke?" Phil asked Ezra in a husky voice. After Anya agreed to have


    children, Phil had been quitting smoking all this time, but at the moment his gloomy mood was in urgent


    need of some smoke to ease.


    "No," Ezra also did not bring cigarette. Since his son was around them, he had barely smoked at home,


    and only asionally did so inpany.


    Observing Phil''s loss, Ezra turned to a store and bought Phil a pack of cigarette.


    "Thanks," he picked up the cigarette from Ezra, opened and smoked one after another.


    Not knowing what to say, Ezra reached for a cigarette and smoked together. ording to Ezra, Phil


    and Anya were now unable to live together peacefully, and Phil should let go.


    Knowing that Phil didn''t listen to him at all, Ezra kept silent.


    For a while, after smoking a few cigarettes in a row, Phil took out his cell phone and called the


    assistant, asking him to get a divorce deal right away.


    When Phil hung up, Ezra asked him solemnly, "Have you decided?"


    "Yes," Phil has never been so disappointed.


    If he and Anya continued their entanglement, it will only hurt both. Anya was now blindly immersed in


    her hatred of him, and maybe separating with him can calm her down.


    "Will you give her half your property?" asked Ezra.


    What Phil said to his assistant was heard by Ezra. Phil said he would give Anya the vi where he and


    Anya now lived, and would give her half of hisw firm shares and other real estate.


    Phil, now a hotw firm partner, was worth a lot of money.


    "If I can, I''d rather give her all my possessions and only beg her to forgive me and stay with me," said


    Phil bitterly.


    Ezra sighed, "For fear Anya won''t want a penny from you."


    Philpressed his lips without saying a word. In fact her eptance and his giving were totally two


    different things.


    It didn''t take long for the assistant to deliver the divorce settlement, and with a nce at Phil, he


    hurried away.


    After all, the assistant worked out a divorce settlement for his boss and his beloved wife. How could the


    assistant not be frightened?


    Having a cigarette in his mouth, Phil flipped through the settlement, signed his name on thest page,


    and handed it to Ezra: "When she wakes up, please give it to her."


    Ezra puzzled: "Don''t you give her yourself?"


    Phil said softly: "Probably Anya doesn''t want to see me, so take it."


    After that, he stuffed the papers into Ezra''s hands and then made his way away.


    Ezra, looking at the gloomy back of the man under the moonlight, had a great deal of emotions in his


    heart.


    Among them, Phil was the first to get married, and now that all three of them had reaped their


    happiness, Phil was back alone.


    Maisie had been waiting in the ward for Anya to wake up. The girl on the bed was pale and weak


    because she had lost too much blood. Maisie was very distressed.


    Anya''s quarrel with Phil was really miserable.


    Anya hurt herself so hard that Phil must have broken his heart.


    It took a long time for Anya to wake up. Seeing Maisie, Anya immediately apologized powerlessly: "I''m


    really sorry. It''s too bad to let you be here during holiday."


    As soon as Anya saw Maisie, she understood they, including Ezra, were sure to know what had


    happened between Phil and her.


    To be honest, Anya liked Maisie. And at first, she never got into Phil''s social circle because she didn''t


    want to be involved too much with Phil.


    She had recentlye into contact with Maisie, especially Emelia, only to discover that they were all


    beautiful and loving people. She liked these people, and when thinking about getting in touch more with


    them, she was going to part ways with Phil.


    As soon as Anya''s voice fell, tears rolled down on her cheeks again.


    She was so distressed and painful that she cried uncontrobly.


    As she cried, Maisie''s eyes reddened as well. She was a woman and can understand how helpless


    and painful Anya was in a struggling rtionship.


    "It''s okay..." Maisie took a paper towel to help Anya wipe her tears.


    "If you want to say something, wait until you feel better. You''re too weak now."


    Maisie then poured Anya a ss of water and helped her sit up, to which Anya sincerely appreciated:


    "Thank you."


    After drinking some water, Anya calmed down a bit.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Ezra knocked on the door at this time and walked in. Seeing that Anya woke up, he put the papers in


    front of her, "Phil agreed to divorce."


    Anya looked at Ezra in disbelief, and then hurriedly looked through the papers in front of her with the


    uninjured hand to confirm that it was indeed a divorce settlement. At thest page, there was a


    signature of Phil Henderson.


    But the next second she saw the items and then returned it to Ezra: "I don''t need a penny from him at


    all. Please let him rewrite."


    Ezra answered quickly: "OK, I''ll contact him."


    Ezra had anticipated that Anya would not ask for money, and so would Phil.


    Ezra took the agreement and just went out to contact Phil, but Anya stopped him again: "Well, I''ll get a


    Anya, fearing that Phil would not be able to rewrite her demands, decided to go to awyer herself.


    Feeling Anya''s cruelty to Phil, Ezra shook his head helplessly. The woman in front of him didn''t want to


    be involved with Phil for a second.


    But Phil was his best friend after all,"His original intention, in the end, was to love you," said Ezra.


    "Just because he loves you, he chooses to let go. He doesn''t want you to hurt yourself again."


    Anya yelled sadly: "If he really loves me, he should use his life to repay my mother''s life!"


    As soon as she thought that her beloved mother had been lying quietly in the hospital for several years,


    Anya''s hatred could not stoping up again.


    Maisie, looking at Anya who was emotional, turned her head and nced at Ezra, "Please go out."


    Now Anya didn''t want to hear a word about Phil Henderson at all, let alone Ezra who stressed against


    Anya that Phil loved her. Maisie was afraid that things would get worse, so she had to hurry and let him


    out.


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense. You can''t stand being so angry now," said Maisie, calming Anya''s


    emotions.

 Chapter 967 Leave a Way for Love

    Chapter 967 Leave a Way for Love


    "Phil agreed to divorce. You need to cheer up and go through the formalities," Maisie reminded Anya.


    Anya looked up at her red and swollen eyes and said in surprise, "Don''t you advise me to think about it


    again?"


    From the time she was with Phil, many people felt that she didn''t deserve to marry Phil.


    Phil Henderson was already a prominentwyer and ran the most famousw firm in Riverside City.


    But Anya was only a college student, young and beautiful, and her family suffered miserably.


    Everyone felt that Anya must have approached Phil on her own initiative, that she wanted Phil''s money,


    that she had deliberately tempted Phil to have sex with him and became Mrs. Henderson.


    She often humiliated Phil and often quarreled with him. All the people said she was extremely wayward


    and did not know how to cherish the best.


    But who knew she never wanted to be attached to Phil. In her eyes, Phil was not a man of the world


    with her regardless of age or status.


    And when she married Phil, she didn''t love Phil at all. If it weren''t for the high cost of her mother''s


    treatment, she couldn''t have been with Phil.


    "You''re all trying to get divorced. Do I still have to advise you?" said Maisie softly, as Anya burst into


    tears again.


    Of course, she did not cry because of sadness but happiness, and someone could understand her.


    Maisie sat down by the bedside and raised her hand to take Anya into her arms, leaving the young girl


    leaning on her shoulders and crying bitterly.


    She had no idea what Anya had ever encountered before tonight, and thought Anya was a carefree


    young girl that Phil was pampering about. Anya was actually carrying a lot of stuff on her back as well.


    After crying, Anya calmed downpletely. She wiped her tears and said to Maisie, "Thank you so


    much forforting me. The moment I knew the truth tonight, I really had no faith to live on. "


    Maisie said solemnly, "Love or hate. It doesn''t matter. Only by living well can there be a future."


    Anya nodded heavily.


    Yes, living well was the most important thing. Those she hated lived well. How can she die first?


    She had to live better than them, and she had to take revenge on them and let them pay for what they


    have made.


    "What are you doing?" came Ezra from outside.


    Then came a young man''s voice: "I''m looking for Anya to send her a divorce settlement."


    "It''s you?" Anya in the room asked quickly after hearing the sound.


    "It''s me," replied the young man.


    "Your friend?" asked Maisie.


    Anya nodded.


    Maisie then opened the door and said to Ezra who stopped the man there, "This is Anya''s friend."


    Then she said to the good-looking man, "Come in."


    Ezra reluctantly let him in. He knew the man was Anya''s suitor. Phil mentioned him several times, and


    he was upset every time he talked about it.


    Once upon a time, Phil was jealous of Anya''s proximity to this man. They all deliberately ridiculed Phil,


    saying that he was older and lesspetitive than the young, and that he had a generation gap with


    the young Anya.


    It was just a joke. Now when Phil was separated from Anya, the man came to send Anya a divorce


    settlement. Ezra didn''t like the man.


    As the man came in, Maisie walked out of the room and said to Anya, "Have a good talk."


    Maisie thought that since Anya asked this man to help her get a divorce deal back, there must be a talk


    between them. She was not fit to listen by the side.


    After she closed the door, Ezra said, "How did youe out?"


    "They''re friends and they definitely have something to talk about alone," said Maisie.


    "What does that matter? He has been after Anya for a long time. When youe out, he may take the


    opportunity to confess to Anya. "


    Anya really hated Phil, and Ezra was afraid that someone else will take the opportunity to step on Phil.


    Maisie nced at him: "I''m surprised you care about Phil."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ezra opened his mouth but didn''t say anything.


    How can he not worry? They were best friends. Although they usually joked at each other, he must


    care about his best friend when he was in difficult time.


    Maisie knew what Ezra was worried about, and she said softly: "Anya is young and beautiful. It''s


    normal to have suitors. Phil will ept it now that he has decided to let it go. "


    Ezra didn''t feel good when it came to Phil''s divorce.


    "I don''t know if he can really let go," he confided in Maisie.


    Maisie said with certainty, "ording to what I know of Phil, agreeing to divorce may be temporary."


    So far, Phil and Anya hade to an end.


    There was a saying : Take a step back and get some rity on the situation. Maisie thought Phil was so


    clever that he must understand the proverb. As for agreeing to divorce, it also left a way for love


    between him and Anya.


    Maisie only went on to analyze Phil''s thoughts, but Ezra was unhappy to say, "Why do you know him?


    You know him very well? "


    Without Maisie''s reply, he protested angrily, "You don''t even know me that way, do you?"


    Maisie was speechless.


    Maisie thought why Ezra was so naive?


    Phil had been entangled with Anya for so many years, and it was easy to tell that Phil temporarily let


    go. Was it necessary for Ezra to resist?


    But looking at the man''s perseverance, Maisie gently said, "I know you well too. Do you want to hear


    it?"


    "Of course," nodded Ezra.


    When Maisie approached him, she said softly in his ear, "There is a mole under your earlobe ..."


    Maisie then raised her hand and gently pinched the man''s earlobe, and Ezra, stiffened, looked down at


    Maisie in disbelief.


    She was so bold! She was clearly stirring!


    Maisie can only shut him up in such a way.


    If she talked to him seriously, they might be entangled. So Maisie decided to turn Ezra on, so that Ezra


    would get a stiff head and give up questioning her.

 Chapter 968 Madness for Love

    Chapter 968 Madness for Love


    In the ward.


    As soon as Tristin entered the ward, he saw Anya on the bed was pale and haggard. Besides, he saw


    her left wrist wrapped in gauze and understood she hurt.


    He bit his lips heavily and clenched his left hand.


    That was Phil Henderson''s love for her?


    Phil destroyed her family and pushed her into the edge of suicide. This was love for her?


    But even if he was angry, he hid theplex emotions, handed the documents in his hand to Anya,


    and whispered, "You''ve got all the material I''ve prepared for you."


    "Thank you," said Anya softly, looking down at the divorce settlement.


    She didn''t want Phil for a penny at all.


    Anya made her own request when she contacted Tristin, so she was satisfied with the settlement he


    Seeing Anya read the papers, Tristin asked with concern, "Are you... doing well?"


    Anya nced at her wrist and smiled: "I''m fine."


    How can it be fine to trade such a tragic method for relief?


    Tristin asked again, "What are your ns for the future?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Leave this country," returned Anya.


    She didn''t want to stay in this city any longer, but go abroad for graduate school. Because she ned


    to have a baby in the request of Phil, she had to stay here and gave up her dream.


    Now that she had broken up with Phil, she could do whatever she wanted to and naturally chose to go


    abroad.


    Anyaughed at herself: "Phil helped me win back a vi and some properties. I''ll sell the house,


    together with others , to pay the hospital."


    As soon as her mother had an ident, Phil helped her with her mother''s surgery and treatment. And


    he paid for recuperation fee for the following years.


    Now that she divorced, she could no longer use Phil''s money. So she nned to sell the house to pay


    for her mother''s exorbitant expenses.


    Although she didn''t know how long she would hold on, she would study and work hard at the same


    time to earn money.


    "If you need help, just lest me know," said Tristin.


    Tristin was born in rich and can help her with money.


    "No, thank you," Anya shook her head and refused.


    She knew that Tristin liked her, but now she didn''t want to be involved in another rtionship. All she


    wanted was to study and pursue her career, so she wouldn''t owe any favor of Tristin.


    Tristin was silent for a while, and then said, "I will study abroad too. It''s the one we all like."


    Tristin meant to follow Anya abroad. Anya thought about it and then said, "Please don''t waste time on


    me. I''m not worth it."


    "Now that I''m a divorcee. You deserve better."


    Tristin was a little agitated: "In my heart, you''ll always be Anya, always the best."


    Anya shook her head and said, "I don''t want to talk about love anymore. Seriously, you don''t have to


    waste time on me. "


    Anya insisted on making his position clear and was unwilling to bother Tristin.


    But Tristin was stubborn: "My heart has been waiting for you since you got married. You''re divorced


    now, but I won''t give up! "


    "You''re recuperating. I''ll see you again tomorrow."


    For fear that Anya would continue to say anything to reject him, Tristin got up and left.


    The night was quiet, so the conversation in the ward was heard by Maisie and Ezra. Maisie felt it was


    okay, but Ezra was furious when he heard Tristin apparently courting Anya.


    Tristin was stopped by Ezra after he came out. Ezra lowered her voice to warn Tristin: "Phil is no good


    man. Think about yourpany before you provoke him. "


    If it was about Anya, Phil would be a madman. So Tristin would certainly not have a good result.


    Tristin was from an noble family. Butpared to Phil, hispany was small and can''t be regarded


    as Phil''s rival at all. And Phil was vicious and had power to make Tristin''s family business disappear


    from Riverside City.


    "Oh," Tristin returned to Ezra and went on to say, "He divorced Anya, and no one else is allowed to


    pursue Anya. Why is he so overbearing? "


    When Ezra saw Tristin''s attitude, he only glimpsed Tristin and said nothing.


    He can''t say that Phil just let go temporarily, so he can only wish Tristin good luck.


    When Tristin left, Maisie turned and looked at Ezra: "You can go back. I''ll stay with Anya tonight."


    Still, he was not allowed to enter the ward to avoid further irritation to Anya.


    Ezra didn''t want to go back alone, and it was tragic to ask him to stay alone on New Year''s Eve. But as


    Phil''s friend and a male, it was really inconvenient for him to stay here.


    Ezra had to turn away with a grievance. The divorce on New Year''s Eve was exclusive for Phil.


    His mood turned better when he saw Emelia and Nina in the elevator. It seemed this New Year''s Eve


    was not just about him and Maisie.


    Behind Emelia and Nina, Cameron didn''t look very good.


    Julian needed to look after their children at home. So Cameron took Nina to Hughes'' house first and


    picked up Emelia to the hospital. But Cameron must not be very happy either.


    Knowing that Anya and Phil had such a terrible quarrel, Emelia and Nina insisted on visiting Anya in the


    hospitalte at night.


    After greeting them, Ezra pulled Cameron, "You don''t have to follow. Anya is a woman and it is


    inconvenient for us to go in."


    Emelia and Nina ignored them and hurried towards Anya''s ward, while Cameron and Ezra went to a


    reception room in the hospital.


    Ezra didn''t want to stay in the reception room alone. Now with Cameron in hispany, he decided to


    stay. And he didn''t want to leave anyway.


    On her way, Emelia almost cried at the thought of Anya''s pain.


    "If Phil doesn''t agree to divorce this time, it would be like forcing Anya to death," said Nina directly.


    "To be honest, I never knew that Phil was so disdainful in love, so dishonorable in order to get Anya!"


    Nina had always expressed her views objectively, but also relentlessly.


    If Anya''s mother had not suffered a car ident as a result of the setback, Phil''s behavior could only


    be said to be a madness of love. But now... his behavior seemed a little underhanded.


    Different oues led to different situations for Phil.

 Chapter 969 Only Loneliness

    Chapter 969 Only Loneliness


    "Fortunately, Anya hasn''t been pregnant. Otherwise, it''ll their baby."


    As a mother, Emelia thought more about children''s stuff.


    But then she added: "I don''t know who is so vicious to deliberately tell this on New Year''s Eve."


    Emelia''s question was good. She asked Julian at home before, and his answer was: Certainly not Phil,


    and that man must have ulterior motives.


    As to who exposed this, Phil must not have been able to check at this time.


    Ninamented, "What is love? Let people bet their lives for love. "


    Emelia continued, "Only loneliness"


    What they said was from the same poet. Nina eximed for love, while Emelia sighed at the bleak


    separation between Phil and Anya.


    Phil''s effort in this rtionship was obvious to all. He would be more heartbreaking than Anya.


    In the ward, as Maisie was about to help Anya lie down and rest, Anya heard Emelia and Nina knock


    on the door outside, and couldn''t help but cry again.


    In the past few years, she had few friends around her, and her only one friend had traveled with her


    parents. If they had note to see her, she would have been alone in the hospital.


    Otherwise Phil would guard her, but she didn''t want to see him at all.


    But Anya thought again that they knew her because of Phil, and she suddenly felt even sadder that she


    couldn''t get out of Phil''s impact all her life.


    Anya cried hard.


    "Don''t be afraid. If Phil continues to embarrass you this time, we''ll all help you," Nina thought Anya was


    crying because she was worried about Phil''s entanglement, so she hurried to give her mental support.


    After knowing that Anya spared suicide to get rid of Phil, Nina told Cameron she vowed to help Anya


    leave.


    As a result, on the way to hospital, she knew that Phil had signed a divorce agreement, which made


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    her lose the chance.


    Seeing that Anya cried harder, Nina held Maisie and cried too.


    Emelia''s eyes reddened, "Tell us if you have any difficulties."


    As soon as Anya saw Emelia was about to sob, she stopped crying, "I''m not in trouble. I''m so moved


    because you alle to see me."


    "I thought you were all close to Phil, so no one woulde to see me. I didn''t expect you all toe,"


    said Anya, crying again.


    "I... I''m very happy you all came to see me, but because you all know me through Phil, I''m sad..."


    Anya made a confession.


    Ninaughed: "If we make friends with you because of Phil, we won''te to see youte at night."


    "Yes, we''re here just because of you," said Emelia.


    Maisie also said, "Although we haven''t been in contact with you a few times, we can feel you''re a good


    girl."


    "I heard from Ezra. Erika once went to badger with him, and you helped him."


    "You''re arrogant on the surface, but actually you''re kind. We all like you."


    What Maisie said was that Ezra was forced by her father to marry Erika. And Erika came in without


    invitation to Ezra''s party.


    It was Anya who humiliated Erika, thus ending the party.


    Anyaughed, "Thank you all!"


    She never thought of having these friends. It must be admitted that on such a miserable New Year''s


    Eve, Anya felt immensely warm and regained her confidence in life.


    Anya then told them her future ns. She had signed the divorce papers, and would send it to Phil.


    She didn''t bother them. It was best to send it personally.


    After the divorce process, she wold go abroad and draw a clear line with Riverside City.


    This arrangement was the best ending for both Anya and Phil.


    They talked for a long time, and eventually Anya let them all go home.


    "I''m in a better state and won''t hurt myself anymore. You don''t have to stay with me," said Anya. She


    was already moved when they came to see herte at night.


    After all the friends left, everything went to peace.


    Anyay quietly on the bed and remembered what happened to Phil tonight. She had no more tears,


    but she would always remember this tragic New Year''s Eve.


    Driving Maisie home, Ezra called Phil.


    Phil took a while to pick it up. From Phil''s voice, it could tell he got drunk. "You don''t have to care about


    me. I''m OK."


    "You''re not OK!," Ezra was worried. "Where are you now?"


    When Ezra''s words finished, Phil hung up and Ezra couldn''t get through when he called again. Ezra


    was so angry.


    Maisie, too, was worried, and proposed, "Where can he be? Shall we look for him? "


    "He should only be at home on this day," said Ezra.


    "Then go to his house. We''re going to make sure he''s okay. "


    Ezra nodded and went to Phil and Anya''s house.


    Waiting for the traffic light, Ezra held Maisie''s hand, "Sorry, it left you so tormented."


    "It''s okay." Maisie pacified him. "We''re all good friends with them."


    She knew that Ezra had a good rtionship with Julian and Phil. And she understood how extravagant


    it was to have sincere good friends in this tumultuous society. So she was willing to help Ezra maintain


    their friendship.


    What was more, they were doing their best to help her and Ezra, so how can they stand by when Phil


    was in trouble?

 Chapter 970:Cherish the One before Your Eyes

    Chapter 970:Cherish the One before Your Eyes


    Maisie and Ezra then arrived at Phil''s vi. Having rang the door bell for so long, they got no answer.


    But as Phil''s car was parked outside of his vi, that meant he was at home.


    Maisie took a nce on the lock of the door and said, "I will call Anya for the code."


    "Okay," replied Ezra.


    It seemed that was the only way as, perhaps, Phil would not like to open his door for them.


    At that time, Maisie put through Anya on the phone. It sounded like she hadn''t gone to bed. "Anya, we


    were here to see Phil, but he seemed drunk now. Could you tell me the code of his door lock?" She


    asked.


    Instantly, Anya told Maisie the code and the call was ended in Maisie''s thanks. She didn''t even ask


    about Phil, though Maisie mentioned that he got drunk.


    Finally, Maisie and Ezra opened the door with the given code. As soon as they stepped inside, a


    seemingly horrific scene was right in front of them. The living room was such a mess. Obviously, Phil


    and Anya had a fight at the living room as the snow-white carpet was sshed with blood.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Maisie sighed in her heart. They were supposed to be watching TV at their home at that time. However,


    they should be home and so intimate to each other, but were told what Phil had done. There was no


    doubt that everything was falling apart.


    As Ezra walked inside, he rushed to the basement. Phil lived in a vi. Inside its basement were liquor


    cab and lounge where Phil collected various fine wines.


    Sure enough, Phil was totally drunk with a few of bottles next to him.


    When Ezra got down, Phil was sitting on the floor, leaning against the cab with his legs bending up


    and looking dispirited.


    As hardly did Ezra know how tofort Phil, he helped Phily on the couch aside. Though there was


    floor heating in the vi, he could not just let Phil keep sitting on the floor.


    Speaking of the floor heating, it reminded Ezra that Phil did not live here at the beginning. As the


    original one had no floor heating while Anya always had her barefoot on the ground. Phil then just


    moved into a vi with floor heating which was set in the entire house after costly renovation.


    Phil had done countless crazy things for Anya. However, when it came to Phil''s mind, it turned out to be


    such poignancy and became numerous knives deeply stabbing into his heart.


    The more love that he gave Anya before, the more hurt he got right now.


    "Why are you here?" Drunk and sleepy though, Phil managed to recognize that the man before him


    was Ezra.


    "Stop torturing yourself. That''s your fate." Straightly Ezra left words to Phil.


    If it was not his fate, then what?


    At the beginning, all of them persuaded Phil to make his confession first. But as he was worried that


    Anya would not ept it after she knew the truth, he persisted in keeping it as a secret.


    Now as the truth was unfolded, Anya could not ept him, could she?


    Being with her for years though, it finally came to an end in vain, didn''t it?


    On the contrary, it was because he had spent time with her too cheerfully, at this time, he was


    overwhelmingly hurt.


    If they had not been together from the start, it wouldn''t be so hurt now.


    Phily on the couch with his hand on his forehead, stubbornly saying, "I control my own fate."


    Ezra got angry but amused by him, "Now it is just the case. You''re still not letting it go."


    At that time, Maisie got downstairs as well with a nket founded on a couch in her hands. She


    handed it over to Ezra, and he put it on Phil shortly.


    Phil pulled up the nket on his face, "Leave me alone. Don''t worry about it."


    Soon, Ezra changed his topic, "Tristin went for Anya tonight."


    Maisie nced at him and thought why he brought up the topic about Tristin. Was he just to provoke


    Phil deliberately?"


    What should they do if Phil was so irritated that he was reluctant to get divorce and let her go?


    However, Ezra continued, "I heard what he said to Anya. Never has he given up for these year that she


    is married. There is no reason for him to give up now that she is going to divorce."


    Under the nket was a scornful sneering from Phil. Then he burst out into a string of deep


    Amid theughs, Maisie felt the endless self-mockery and destion.


    It was deste, wasn''t it?


    Phil deeply knew that his rival in love orpetitor was no other than Anya''s heart.


    No worry was needed only if her heart belonged to him even though there was lots of temptation


    outside.


    Just as his love to her, she was the only one in his heart. For years, numerous girls had been passing


    by though, and he never took a nce on them.


    Likewise, if he was not in her hear, then even if there was no suitor around her, he would be stuck in


    suffering.


    Did she really not love him?


    Otherwise, how would she cut her wrist callously just for getting a divorce? Ordinarily, she dreaded pain


    most. Even a small cut on fingers could make her cry a lot.


    But just a moment ago, she rushed into the kitchen, took out a sharp knife and cut her wrist ...


    As long as the instantly bloody scene poured into Phil''s memory, a fierce pain rose in his chest. Not


    only did the knife slit on her wrist, but also it stabbed into his chest.


    Unexpectedly, his tears poured out. Ezra and Maisie aside subsequently heard his miserable sobs


    beneath the nket.


    Maisie was shocked and turned to Ezra who was next to her. Never did she expect that Phil would be


    so miserable when he cried. As it was known to all, "Men only weep when deeply grieved."


    Perhaps, Phil was really in grief now.


    Ezra was so angry that he scolded, "You''re such a spoony!"


    After that, he dragged Maisie and then went upstairs.


    Although Ezra scolded Phil, meanwhile, he left with Maisie. What he wanted to do was to conceal Phil''s


    grieved crying and at least show some respect to Phil.


    It was after leaving the basement that Maisie gradually calmed down.


    Although she and Ezra had beenpletely isted from each other before, it would not be as fierce


    as that of Phil and Anya. At least, nothing about death was rted to them, nor so much unsolvable


    resentment was intertwined.


    But that reminded Maisie how she was heartbroken back then when Ezra was stabbed by Diana.


    No wonder how heartbroken he was and how desperate he became.


    Ah ...


    Maisie couldn''t help but put her arms around Ezra, and buried into his arms entirely.


    What happened to Phil and Anya made her cherish this man before her eyes more.


    Likewise, Ezra held her in his arms tightly. At that moment, no word was needed to understand her


    thoughts.


    He cherished her as well.


    After a wordless hug for a while, "What do we do about Phil?" asked Maisie slightly.


    "I will go downstairs and help him on to his bedroom. And then, we just return home", Ezra sighed and


    replied.


    Since Phil was so drunk, he could probably do nothing any longer. Nevertheless, his drunkenness


    tonight must serve difort to his body.

 Chapter 971:I Want to Have A Daughter

    Chapter 971:I Want to Have A Daughter


    After helping Phil on to his bedroom, Ezra and Maisie returned home. And it was nearly 4 a.m. at that


    time.


    They were so sleepy that they fell asleep directly. As to Anya who was in the hospital, drunken Phil,


    they were asleep, so were those who were concerned about them.


    The next day was the first day of new year.


    This year, Nancy spent her new year holiday at home. Therefore, Julian and Emelia, after having a new


    year''s greeting to their parents, came to visit Ezra and Nancy.


    It was because of the close rtionship among them that, with highly respect, they paid visits to


    parents of each other whenever there was a festival .


    As Nancy was absent before, it was not that ceremonious.


    She was so cheerful that she had already prepared her gifts for Julian''s kids and her grandson. Though


    they knew nothing about it for now, it should be treated ceremoniously.


    Nancy said, "Go ahead with your chat. I''ll look after them," and then took the children to the toy room.


    At the early morning, she heard about what happened to Philst night, knowing that they must talk


    about him; thus, she took them to the toy room.


    It was really easy to deal with so many kids as they would y with each other by themselves. All she


    had to do was to ensure their safety and take some nice pictures passingly.


    Living a drifting life abroad the past of her life, never had she imagined before that she would, one day,


    have such a wonderful time spending with her family.


    Ezra, Maisie, Julian and Emelia then went to the greenhouse on the balcony of the second floor. Maisie


    made some coffee for them as they hardly slept wellst night, and let the topic go on.


    "Does he decide to let her go and get divorce?" Julian asked Ezra.


    For a while, he deliberated and answered, "It is true that he agrees with the divorce, but ¡­ it is not sure


    that he would let her go."


    He could not find an answer how Phil was thinking. As Phil was such a manic, it was hard for them to


    figure our his thoughts.


    What if he turned maniac again and did the opposite, while they supposed that he would not really let


    her go?


    Subsequently Ezra mentioned that Phil was drunkst night and didn''t know how he felt now.


    Emelia added that, "I made a call to Anya this morning. It seemed she''s fine. She told me that she had


    sent an errand to deliver divorce papers for Phil."


    If everything went well, and Phil would not act inconsistently, they would get divorced as soon as the


    civil affair department was open.


    While they were still talking about that, they heard the sound of car engine downstairs. Ezra stood up


    and saw that Phil was getting off his car. He was likely to have his greetings to Nancy.


    It seemed Phil had made himself clean and fresh. A straight coat and a light-colored patterned scarf


    made him look so well-dressed and elegant. Hardly did he show his dispirited air ofst night.


    Nancy opened the door for him. Immediately, Phil gave a hug to her and said, "Happy new year,


    Nancy."Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Happy new year", said Nancy. She gave a gentle tap on him with a little sorry for him.


    Without saying a word, he went straight towards the toy room to see the three kids.


    Whom he like most was na. The little girl was as radiant as sun with beady eyes which were a lot


    more beautiful than grapes.


    Back then, he and Anya were supposed to ready for pregnancy. He was determined to have a


    daughter. Once he imagined that his daughter would be as beautiful as Anya, he could hardly resist the


    joy, feeling that his heart was melting.


    Anya chaffed him, " It''s enough for you to have me in this family. You''d better pray for having a boy to


    offset some trouble I make."


    "Hum, I love to be troubled by you. If there is one more, I''ll enjoy it as well," said Phil.


    A girl should be more indulgent in case that she got bullied outside. It was right, wasn''t it?


    Besides, how lovely it would be if she was indulgent. He thought it would be so adorable every day


    when Anya was angry.


    "Are you a masochist?"ined Anya.


    Philughed andid her on bed, whispering,"Now that you know you has brought me so much trouble,


    can you treat me better once and for all?"


    "You wish," Anya covered a pillow on his face and he burst intoughter.


    Such a harmonious scene happened a lot recently. He could sense that she wanted to stay here and


    live with him, having their own kids.


    But he didn''t expect that, just as everything was getting better, what he had done was exposed.


    Thinking of that, Phil''s eyes showed grief. He looked away to hide the sadness in his eyes, then smiled


    to those kids. "Come here. Say ¡®Happy New Year'' and Uncle Phil will give you gifts."


    However, it was hard for kids to understand. These two boys, ric and Ezio had already crawled to


    him, managing to grab the gifts in his hand.


    Recently, ric just learned how to walk. After crawling a little, he stood up on his own, staggering


    towards him. But few steps had he just walked, he then fell awkwardly on his hip.


    Unlike those two boys, na was sitting decently. The little girl manage to cup her little hand in the


    other before her chest to show the gesture of obeisance. Seemingly, that was taught by Julian and


    Emelia.


    na had always been sedate and sensible at her early age. Though she was a child, she had already


    known how to have greeting to Phil.


    "Sure enough, daughter is sweeter." Phil''s heart was melted by this adorable girl. He then immediately


    gave a gift to her.


    As for those two boys, Phil squatted and continued to amuse them, "Call me ¡®Uncle'' and I will give them


    to you."


    "Screw you. They won''t do that." Ezra came from the upper floor and said.


    They had just learned how to call "Mom" and "Dad" more clearly, let alone those "Auntie" and "Uncle"


    that were quite difficult. Phil was bullying the kids, wasn''t he?


    Stepping forward, Ezra straightly grabbed the gifts in Phil''s hand and unreservedly, handed it to ric


    and his son.


    His son could only be bullied by himself rather than other else.


    Phil could have his own children if he wanted.


    If it had happened in the past, Ezra would have said those words out.


    But now...


    How would Ezra dare irritate Phil?


    Ezra had already known before, Phil was crazier than any of them emotionally.


    "Let''s go to upper floor to get some coffee." Ezra tapped on him and asked him to go upstairs.


    After arriving at the greenhouse upstairs, "Happy new year," he said to Emelia, Maisie and Julian. Soon


    he threw himself into a deck chair aside.


    He was having a terrible headache. After struggling to get himself washed and dressed up this


    morning, he visited Julian''s parents and made a subsequent visit here.


    As his parents was not here, and their rtionship was pretty bad, so he only had a few close contacts


    here.


    Holding his temples, now he had to admit how ufortable it was to get hangover.

 Chapter 972 Beat Him until His Face Got Smashed

    Chapter 972 Beat Him until His Face Got Smashed


    It was when he learned that Anya''s mother Lorie was seriously hit by a car that he drunk like that.


    His original purpose was kind; however, it spawned such a tragedy. He was guilty and self-condemned


    especially when he saw that Anya was heartbroken and crying in the hospital. Therefore, he drunk


    throughout the night as alcohol was the only anesthetic for him.


    It also took him a whole night to consider whether he just let her go or continued to keep her around.


    In the end, he chose thetter.


    The truth was finally revealed. All of the bitter was brood on his own, thus he had no choice but to take


    it.


    Seeing that Phil liked this, Maisie suggested Ezra to let him have a nap in the guest room.


    Not until Ezra said a word did Phil replied, "Oh no, I justy down here and hear your scolding by the


    way."


    "No one is going to scold you. After all, we have already scolded you from the start. There is nothing


    we can say about now." Julian said shortly.


    Back then, none of them consented him to mess with Anya. Except for punching him, all they could do


    was scolding him. If possible, as the eldest one, Julian indeed wanted to punch him until he got sober.


    Nevertheless, they all knew that, it would not work. Thus, they just let him to do so.


    Hearing Julian''s reply, Phil did not say a word anymore.


    After a while, he suddenly asked, "What about her?"


    That "her" , of course, referred to Anya.


    Emelia then replied, "I made a call to her this morning. She''s fine and said that¡­"


    She said that the divorce papers had been sent to him. Emelia intended to say something but then


    stopped, as she had no clue that whether he had received them or not.


    "She also said she had delivered the divorce papers to me, right? I have received them," added Phil.


    As the rest of them looked at each other for a while, Phil continued, "I have signed on them and asked


    the errand to sent them back."


    "I also made an appointment with her to finalize our divorce three dayster."


    Not until three dayster could Anya be discharged from the hospital. Those stitches in her wound also


    needed to be taken out.


    Fortunately, he pounced on her and stopped her the moment she was ruthlessly holding a knife to cut


    her wrist. Otherwise, the tendon in her wrist would be hurt as well. And that would be more than wound


    healing.


    Once he thought that, his chest restarted to hurt, as if he would split blood once he opened his mouth.


    Just as a bomb, hisst words made the rest of them so shocked.


    Signing on the divorce papers was one thing, but finalizing the divorce procedure for real was another.


    All of them were concerned that once he calmed down he would breach his promise, and might even


    put off the procedure.


    It was unexpected that he would made the decision without more ado and hesitation. And he arranged


    an appointment with Anya for the final of their divorce.


    "Does the department open three dayster?" asked Emelia.


    "I''ll pay for someone to do it." Phil gave a cid reply.


    Everything was solvable as long as there was money in this world. If she wished liberation, he would


    unhesitatingly make her wishe true.


    Butter, Philughed at himself. There was one thing that money could not deal with. That was Anya''s


    heart. No way could he find to win her heart.


    He devoted all his heart to her and spent countless money for her. However, it turned out to be such an


    end finally.


    "Since it just happened, just let it be." Julianforted him sincerely.


    Standing up from the chair, Phil walked towards them and sat down next to them. Then he poured out a


    cup of coffee and said in a rakish voice, "I do let it be. If you know some right people for me, don''t


    forget to introduce to me."


    Maisie looked at him with unbelievable expression on her face.


    So sure that she was when she talked to Ezrast night that Phil might just temporarily let her go, and


    there might have another ending after both of themposing themselves for a period of time.


    However, it turned out that Phil asked them to introduce other girls for him. Maisie began to doubt


    whether her judgement was right or not.


    Ezra red at him, rebuking, "What''s wrong with you? Are you really going to let her go?"


    Sipping his coffee, Phil retorted, "If not letting her go, should I keep waiting for her? Waiting for her to


    change her mind and think of me?"


    "It''s impossible as the car ident happened to her mother lies between us. There is no possibility any


    more."


    "Besides, all of you have your own children and I be single now. If I don''t seize the chance to get


    married and have babies, I am afraid that my children will have to call your children as uncles."


    The words said by him was so self-mockery and sarcastic that he felt his coffee was so bitter as well.


    He took the sugar bowl and put a few pieces of sugar into his coffee at once.


    As they were all silent, he smiled, "What''s wrong with you? Isn''t it the best way to put aside a


    rtionship by starting a new one? I am searching for liberation too."


    Emelia said faintly, "I''ll call Nina right now and ask her to introduce you to some beauties. The


    entertainment business was packed with beautiful celebrities, and many of whom are obsessed with


    you, dreaming to marry you."


    "As long as you and Anya finalize the divorce, I assure that you can get married right away."


    Phil became speechless.


    Julian smiled as his wife was so smart. He then instantly supported her, and said, "Nina must be willing


    to a matchmaker."


    Curling his lips, Phil decided not to talk with them.


    At that time, his phone rang. Picking up his phone, a voice came from the phone, "Mr. Henderson, the


    man we have been watching over shows up outside the hospital."


    "Just beat him until his face get smashed," Phil ruthlessly gave his order.


    Hanging up the phone, Phil looked so callous.


    Ezra frowned, "Wouldn''t it be Tristin that you gave order to beat?"


    Phil looked so unfeeling. He added, "Anya and I haven''t got divorce now. Wouldn''t it be right to beat


    him because he covets a married woman?"


    They did not say a word any longer. He was right. It was certain that Tristin showed up to visit Anya.


    However, Anya and Phil were still married now. It was true that Tristin showed his overly eager


    attention.


    After all, Tristin was too young topose himself.


    Although it was immoral for Tristin to do so, Phil should not just give order to beat him. Instead, Phil


    could warn him first.


    Nevertheless, as Phil had already given his order, Tristin must have been beaten outside the hospital. It


    was impossible for them to stop it now.


    Ezra thought that Tristin was asking for it. As he had ready warned him to stay away from Phil who was


    such a maniac, and Tristin paid no attention to that. Now he finally brought it on himself, getting his


    face smashed at the beginning of a year. Ezra was afraid that Tristin could not go outside in a couple


    days from now on.


    But sure enough, it was Phil''s style to do such mean and ruthless things.


    But, speaking of what Phil just said, Ezra couldn''t help but nce at him, "Didn''t you just say that you''ll


    let her go? Why did you act so immorally to give order to beat Tristin?"


    With a straight face, Phil replied, "Still, we haven''t got divorced."


    Last night, Ezra told him Tristin would go to the hospital for delivering the divorce papers to Anya. It


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    was from that moment that he bore grudges against this man. Immediately he found some people to


    watch over outside the hospital, and gave order to beat Tristin once this man showed up.

 Chapter 937 Trust him and Love him so much?

    Chapter 937 Trust him and Love him so much?


    Anya received a call from Tristin early in the morning and refused his offer to bring her breakfast.


    She didn''t want to have anything to do with him because she knew there would nothing between them.


    She might have some slight admiring affection for him in her heart when she first met the guy. But since


    her marriage to Phil, she hadpletely extinguished the fire in her heart.


    She was 19 years old when she married Phil. Now she was 24. The years being with him was full of


    dominance. She didn''t have any special feelings for Tristin anymore, who was merely a ssmate,


    friend and partner of the band.


    Although Anya''s major was television choreography, she had yed piano since she was a child. What


    was more, she was an active and bright person. So, she gathered a few students who also liked and


    were good at music instruments to form a band.


    She yed the piano, while Tristin who was especially good at the flute.


    There were two other girls, one yed fiddle and the other cello, and the four of them formed an band


    called "Slow Band".


    The name was given by Anya, which meant slowing down the pace of life. Also, she wanted to better


    poprize music instruments so that everyone can know more about them.


    As soon as the band was established, they started to make a name for themselves and attend various


    parties and performances in the school. Sometimes they would show up in somemercial activities


    as well, and the majority of which were aimed at giving publicity to music instrument.


    When she first met Tristin, Anya did have a slight affection for this delicately pretty boy. He yed the


    flute, and when he was dressed in traditional costume, it really reminded people of a graceful childe,


    which was exactly what Tristin looked like.


    But before the affectionsted long, her family had an ident, and then she got involved with Phil.


    Phil''s presence was too strong, and he acted in such a dominant way that she simply did not have any


    spare effort to think about those stuffs about love. After a few years , Tristinpletely became a friend


    in her heart.


    She clearly told Tristin not toe over, but he insisted. Now that since she was in the hospital and


    couldn''t avoid him anyway, the only thing she could do was topromise.


    Still, Anya asked the nurse to buy some breakfast for her and ate it slowly. At the same time, she


    received the divorce agreement from the errand boy with Phil''s signature and a note: "I''ll see you at the


    Civil Affairs three dayster when you are discharged."


    She couldn''t hide the shock in her eyes. Phil actually took the initiative to n the divorce procedure.


    She was afraid that Phil would not sign the divorce papers as he promised before, and that he would


    not go through the procedure with her after signing the papers. Also, she had no idea whether she


    could go abroad on schedule anymore if the divorce went wrong.


    She didn''t expect that Phil would agree to the divorce so quickly and finally let out a long sigh of relief.


    After the breakfast, the nurse in charge of her came in to check on her. She told her in passing, "you


    know what, the handsome guy who came to see youst night was beaten up in front of the hospital.


    He was sent to the emergency room."


    "I heard that he was even marred by a scar."


    When Tristin came to the hospitalst night, it was midnight and the whole ward was quiet. In addition,


    he had such an outstanding appearance that when he passed by the nurse''s desk, the nurses looked


    at him several times. As a result, they knew that he hade for Anya.


    Because the ident just happened in front of the hospital was very sudden, the nurses quickly


    learned through gossip that the person who got beaten was him


    "What?" Anya was shocked.


    The nurse added, "I heard that he identally bumped into someone who turned out to be an extreme


    grumpy and argued with him indiscriminately. That''s how he got beaten up."


    Anya grasped the context of the case as soon as she calmed down. First of all, Tristin was not an


    unreasonable people. Even if he bumped into others, he will apologize at once instead of getting


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    involved in such a fierce conflict.


    Now the only possibility was that the other man was deliberately looking for trouble, or to be specific,


    the attacker was sent by Phil to beat him up.


    It was not Anya''s fault to suspect Phil. She''d been living with this man for all these years and knew very


    well about his small-mindedness in certain matters.


    When Tristin brought her the divorce agreementst night, Ezra was present the whole time and would


    definitely tell Phil.


    Anya felt guilty that she had dragged him into this, but he was the only person she knew who could


    quickly help her get a divorce agreement she wanted.


    She and Tristin were neither ssmates of the same major nor ss. She was a choreographer while


    Tristin majored inw. They met in the band. In other words, the two came together because of the


    same hobby they share.


    Last night, considering her situation, Tristin was the one who could help her most quickly.


    She felt both sad and angry. Even if Phil was not crazy, did he really have to do this?


    He had someone beat up Tristin until his face was broken during the new year holiday. How was he


    supposed to get out of home and meet other people?


    What was more, as awyer himself, didn''t he know it was illegal?


    He was nowyer at all!


    The more Anya thought about it, the angrier she became. She took her phone and dialed Phil''s


    number.


    Phil was still at Ezra''s house, and after drinking a cup of coffee, he was in a better state of mind.


    When he saw that it was Anya''s call, he sneered, for he knew that she was calling for Tristin.


    So, he answered the phone and said sarcastically before she could say anything, "Huh,e to get


    even with me on behalf of that sissy?"


    "Did you really love him and trust him so much that you even wanted him to help you draw up the


    divorce agreement?"


    "Weren''t you afraid that he would harm you?"


    ording to the evidence he had, Tristin was not as innocent as he appeared to be. It was highly


    possible that this man was the one behind the breakup between him and Anyast night after his


    secret got leaked to her.


    That was what he meant, but Anya immediately retorted in a sneer: "Phil, who else under the sun can


    be as malicious as you? Who else can be as bad as you are to me?"


    The words harshly hurt Phil. His face turned gloomy instantly.


    "Yeah, I''m the one who asked the man to beat him up. He deserved it because he chased after a


    married woman. If he is going to be this shameless again, I''ll have someone break his neck!"


    So he said, gnashing his teeth.


    Hearing his words, Julian and the other guys stared at him speechlessly, disappointed and surprised.


    It seemed he had really be crazy.


    He talked to Anya in such a harsh, threatening and warning manner, and that would only make things


    even worse.

 Chapter 974: One Second Being Demon, One Second Being in Deep Love

    Chapter 974: One Second Being Demon, One Second Being in Deep Love


    Anya was furious on the phone. She couldn''t believe Phil should be so arrogant and imperious, as he


    not only admitted that he had asked someone to thump Tristin, but also said he would kill Tristin next


    time.


    After taking several deep breaths, she managed to keep her tone as calm as possible, "let me be the


    one. Don''t hurt the innocent."


    Anya understood that it was impossible for Phil not to hate her since it didn''t work out between them. If


    he chose to continue tormenting her, it didn''t matter. But what the hell of him to be angry with Tristin?


    Back then, if Phil had been so aggressive with her, she would have already lost her temper. But now,


    she knew she could no longer have a tantrum with him, and didn''t want to be involved with him


    anymore.


    As her words finished, Phil smiled self-deprecatingly and said, "Anya, I also want to say this to you."


    Anya didn''t understand his meaning, only to hear him saying in a tired and hoarse voice, "If you hold


    any grudge against me,e at me, and don''t hurt yourself."


    Anya''s heart was greatly hit by his words; she didn''t know the kind of feeling she had; a mixture of


    sadness and sorrow, and also resentment and anger. She simply hung up the phone in a panic.


    For her now, Phil''s love put her in hell.


    "You''re really fucking crazy!" Ezra scolded unceremoniously.


    He really hated to see Phil being such crazy. One second he was the demon; the next, he was in deep


    love.


    Phil ignored Ezra''s curse towards him. He slung the phone aside andy down on the recliner again.


    With a headache, it seemed he really needed a good sleep.


    He just got up after lying down for a while, "Find a room for me to sleep."


    Ezra gritted his teeth, got up, and led him into a guest room on the second floor.


    Aftering back, Ezra said to Julian, Emelia, and Maisie, "He can''t keep on going like this for long."


    Emelia was quite prating, "He actually neither wants to give up, nor wants Anya to do anything


    stupid again. So it is painful for him to give up, which is why he behaved so capriciously."


    Perhaps because she was in an upation like writing romance stories, Emelia''s analysis of feelings


    was subtler. Her analysis of Phil was urate. Julian naturally agreed with his madam''s words.


    Maisie also said, "The separation of them now is indeed the only solution. You guys should persuade


    him more so that he can calm down earlier and stop hurting Anya moodily."


    "If Lorie''s condition takes a favorable turn, perhaps there can still be some hope for the future between


    them."


    This was the focus of Maisie''s analysis.


    Ezra and the rest nodded in agreement, as Lorie''s unconsciousness was the deepest pain in Anya ''s


    heart.


    After knowing that her father had a family with his mistress, who even attempted to transfer all the


    However, Lorie had a car identter, which made Anya ''s world copse. Had she not wanted to


    take revenge on her father and the mistress'' family, she would not have survived then.


    From Phil''s daily chats with them, they knew that every time after Anya visited Lorie in the hospital, she


    was in a terrible mood. Therefore, Phil always tried different ways to please her.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Now, Anya learned that Phil was the ringleader of her mother''s car ident; it was apparent how much


    she hated him. If Lorie''s condition could improve, her hatred towards Phil might be dissipated.


    Julian sighed, "Arthur has been trying to find the best doctor over the years. But doctors can only say


    that Lorie has the urge to survive, but she just can''t awaken from hera. If something could


    stimte her a little, a miracle might happen."


    Arthur naturally knew how important Anya was to Phil, so he also used his contacts to find famous


    doctors worldwide to treat Lorie.


    However, the effect was small. The more methods doctors gave were to ask Anya, the only rtive of


    Lorie, to apany her more, to talk to her more about her, and try to arouse her consciousness.


    Anya finished her call with Phil and called Tristin after she calmed down. His voice sounded very


    fragile, "Anya, I''m sorry. There''s something wrong with me, so I can''t bring your breakfast."


    Anya said guiltily, "I''m sorry ..."


    "Why are you saying sorry to me?" Tristin seemed not to understand her meaning.


    Anya pressed her lips in silence. Tristin reacted and asked in disbelief, "It couldn''t be Phil who asked


    someone to hit me, could it?"


    Anya kept silent, and Tristin then understood everything.


    He was furious, "Who does he think he is? Does he rule this city? I''m calling the police!"


    "Don''t see me anymore. I haven''t finalized the divorce with him yet." Anya''s words indirectly informed


    Tristin why he was hit.


    On moral grounds, it was inappropriate for Tristin to approach her and dere his love to her at this


    time.


    Even if Tristin called the police, and even if those people confessed that it was Phil who instigated


    them, Phil, as awyer, would make himself acquitted.


    Tristin was no fool, so he naturally understood Anya''s meaning. He didn''t say anything. Anya hung up


    the phone after saying goodbye to him.


    Without hesitation, Anya immediately decided to change the school she was going to study abroad at


    after hanging up the phone.


    Initially, she was unswervingly determined to go abroad, so she was preparing for it. Before that, she


    had received three offers from foreign schools. Later, she decided to stay at home because of her


    failure to stand up to Phil''s constant entanglement. As a result, she no longer thought about studying


    abroad.


    She immediately began to prepare to study abroad after breaking up with Phil. Her first choice was the


    school that Tristin said they all liked, but now she decided to change it to her third choice.


    The school Tristin said was in the Ascana, while her third choice was in the Ustistan.


    She did so because she didn''t want to be involved with Tristin anymore and not to implicate anyone


    else.


    She was also mentally exhausted now and just wanted to find a ce where no one knew her, finish


    her school work in peace, bing strong enough to make those who hurt her and her mother pay.


    Marcel, Tristin''s father, was outraged by Tristin''s injury after he returned home, and insisted on calling


    the police to find the viin. All Tristin said was to let it go. Those people were rude and morally


    deficient.


    Tristin dared not tell his family that he had provoked Phil. Anya was right; they had not yet divorced


    He was thrilled when he heardst night that Anya was going to divorce Phil.


    He had waited for so many years, and this day finally arrived. Could he not be happy?


    So his deration of his love for Anya in the hospital was probably overheard by Ezra, who then told


    Phil.


    Tristiny in his bed and smiled coldly. It didn''t matter that Phil hadid murderous hands on him. After


    he and Anya went abroad, he would be the one closest to Anya.


    Besides, there was such a barrier like Lorie between Phil and Anya that Phil had no hope in his life.

 Chapter 975 Divorce Formally

    Chapter 975 Divorce Formally


    On the day before Anya was discharged from hospital.


    Ezra mentioned Phil in the chat group, Have you made up your mind Are you going to handle the


    formalities tomorrow


    The reason why Ezra asked this was because he wanted to know if Phil would go back on it. They had


    been nervous about this thing all day and all hoped that Phil would go through the formalities quickly


    and let him and Anya love with an open hand.


    Although Phil was indifferent to Anya these days, never calling or sending any messages to her, and all


    matters were done through hiswyer. Almost every night, Phil stayed outside the hospital where Anya


    was staying until midnight.


    Phil did not respond Ezra.


    Julian continued Ezra''s words, Don''t hesitate and exhaust herst emotion for you.


    Over the years, Phil had spoiled Anya so much that no matter how much she hated him, she couldn''t


    deny his kindness to her. But if he continued to hurt her with duplicity, she would only hate him.


    Finally, Phil replied briefly, Yes.


    Phil continued to be very drunk that night. When he appeared at the civil affairs department the next


    day, he was in a bad state.


    But Anya didn''t see Phil''s haggard appearance, because Phil arranged for the two of them to sign in


    different rooms. In fact, it was unreasonable to go through divorce procedures, but a golden key could


    open any door. Anya also thought his arrangement was very good, at least she didn''t have to face him.


    To be honest, Anya was very afraid of Phil now.


    She was afraid that after meeting Phil, he would say harsh words again, and that he would not divorce


    if they quarreled, so she thought it was good not to meet.


    After finishing the divorce formalities without question, Anya left the department with the divorce


    certificate that belonged to her without looking back.


    She took a taxi and went directly to the real estate transaction center, where she was going toplete


    the transfer procedures for her house today.


    At the beginning, Phil helped her win the vi where she and her parents lived. It had been vacant for


    several years. When she was in the hospital, she contacted a real estate agent to sell it.


    She needed money to study abroad, and her mother needed high expenses to stay in the hospital. She


    couldn''t maintain these expenses unless she sold the house.


    Now that she had divorced with Phil, she wouldn''t use a penny of his.


    In the divorce agreement Phil gave her for the first time, the use on it said that she would share half


    of his property, as well as various shares and real estate, but Anya did not want any of it.


    She didn''t know if he was crazy. They were going to divorce, but he still gave her property.


    In fact, she hadmunicated with Phil about the divorce in the past three days. Of course, they didn''t


    meet or call each other. Everything wasmunicated through hiswyer.


    Although Phil was awyer himself, he probably didn''t want to be involved with her anymore, so he let


    awyer from hisw firm take charge of his divorce case.


    Back then, her father''s infidelity was exposed. Her mother proposed to divorce him. As her and her


    mother''swyer, Phil helped them win back the vi they had been living in, and the ownership of the


    But because her mother had an ident, she had to go to school, and she was too young to know


    anything about thepany''s management, so her family''spany had been run by Phil in the past


    few years.


    After thinking for a while, she decided to give thepany to him. She wouldn''t ept any money or


    with him.


    Another reason was that her father was engaged in real estate business, but her major was TV -rted


    and she was not interested in real estate at all. It was useless to take over thispany. So, it was


    better to give it to Phil. Anyway, he was in charge of it all the time.


    Phil''swyer came to her and said, Mr. Henderson said he could take over thepany, but he would


    change it into cash and give it to you.


    Anya asked in confusion, didn''t you convey my words


    She would take it as a return for what she had owed him in the past few years.


    Thewyer stammered with a look of difficulty, Yes, but Mr. Henderson said ¡­


    It doesn''t matter. Anya knew it wouldn''t be good words.


    He said that he did spend a lot of money on you, but he also got your body ¡­ Thewyer said thest


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    sentence in an extremely low voice, but Anya heard it clearly.


    She admitted that she was embarrassed at that moment, because what he said meant that she had


    traded her body for thefort she had enjoyed all these years, and that they each just took what they


    needed.


    It was indeed the style of Phil to be so acerbic. He used to dote on her, but now she was really hurt to


    the core.


    Anya''s face was a little pale, but she still said to thewyer, in that case, please calcte the


    Phil humiliated her in such a way, she admitted it.


    It was good for her to get cash from thepany. Anyway, the more money she got, the better.


    In this way, she got thepany''s money and also sold the house.


    The house was sold very quickly. The agency said that someone had bought it as soon as it went on


    sale. Anya guessed that it must be because the price she offered was much lower than the market


    price.


    When she arrived at the real estate center, the real estate agent led her toplete all the transfer


    formalities. Anya was finally relieved.


    It was a middle-aged man who bought her house. She had littlemunication with him and only


    heard from the agency that he indeed decided to buy the house because the price she offered was


    very low. What was more, he did not even take out a loan, but bought it in full.


    This was a good thing for Anya, as she was able to get all the money for the house at once.


    After that, Anya went to the hospital, intending to visit her mother and talk to her about what had


    happened recently.


    She didn''t intend to pack up her things in the vi where she and Phil used to live. Everything she had


    there was given by Phil, so she didn''t want it.


    Anyway, she had money now. She could buy whatever she needed.


    There was another important reason for her to go to the hospital in the first ce, that was, she had to


    pay the medical fees for her mother. After all, she couldn''te back to visit her often after she went


    abroad.


    However, when she found her mother''s doctor in charge to dere her purpose, the doctor said to her


    with a smile, Mr. Henderson has paid your mother''s fees, and the money he gave is enough for your


    mother''s treatment and recovery in the next few years.


    What Anya was shocked.


    She didn''t expect Phil to renew her mother''s fees. After all, it was a high expense and he had paid for


    many years toe ¡­.


    Since they got married, it had been Phil who had paid for her, but it was based on the fact that they


    were a couple. Now that they had divorced, why did he still do that

 Chapter 976 If It Could Start Over Again

    Chapter 976 If It Could Start Over Again


    Anya didn''t understand why Phil did it. She came back to reality and got annoyed. They had divorced


    and she didn''t want to owe him anything.


    She took out the phone and called him. It was the first time that they talked again since she talked with


    him for Tristinst time.


    She asked him why he had paid the medical fees for her mother, but Phil just answered indifferently,


    "No particr reasons. I owe you that."


    "It''s all my fault. I''ll be responsible for her in the rest of her life. It''s not about you and me."


    Phil said it coldly and he had also mentioned the car ident, which had irritated Anya instantly.


    "Indeed!" said Anya, meanly, "It would be better if you could suffer for her."


    She said it and hung up the phone. She just didn''t feel like taking with him again.


    Now that he had admitted he had caused the car ident, she just felt free to let him pay the medical


    fees for her mother from now on.


    If he hadn''t caused the car ident, she would still have her mother around and a home even though


    his father had set them up and made them lose everything.


    But, her mother was lying in hospital now and she had been living with this monster for the past few


    years.


    She had nearly carried a baby for him. She had nearly given up the chance to study abroad for him.


    And she had nearly fallen in love with him.


    Anya hated herself dreadfully whenever she thought of it.


    She tried hard to calm down before she saw her mother in the ward. Then she pushed the door open


    lightly and went in.


    The woman in bed looked peaceful and her skin was fair. She had a delicate and pretty face and she


    looked much younger than her age. In no way did she look like a middle-aged woman who had


    suffered a lot.


    She had been well cared for since they had paid dearly for it.


    Shey on the bed quietly, looking like she was sleeping.


    But Anya knew clearly that she wasn''t sleeping. She couldn''t hear what she said or respond to her.


    If she was alive and conscious, she would definitely talk with her and give her a good advice.


    With the thought in mind, Anya''s eyes went red with tears.


    She went over to sit on the chair next to the bed. She held her hand as usual and wanted to tell her


    what she was going through now and what she was going to do in the future.


    Maybe Anya had been too sad and grudged these days. She couldn''t help bursting into tears when she


    started talking. Tears dropped on Lorie''s pale hand.


    Anya wiped the tear off the back of her hand and dried her tears carelessly. Then she squeezed out a


    rigid smile and said, "Sorry, mom. I have no idea what''s wrong with my eyes these days. I feel like


    shedding tears all the time."


    She talked and talked and realized that her mother simply couldn''t hear or feel anything at all. She


    didn''t see a point of crying in front of her.


    She was overwhelmed byplicated feelings in heart. Then she just took her mother''s hand and


    buried her head on the bed, weeping lightly. She hadn''t shed a tear since her mother fell into


    unconsciousness. Since she epted the fact, she knew crying didn''t help at all.


    But she failed to manage her emotions this time. Nothing could have hurt her deeper than knowing the


    fact that Phil had put her mother into this.


    "Mom, I''ve divorced Phil because..." Anya choked with sobs, "I hate him. He turns out to be the one


    who has caused the ident. Oh God! It was him."


    "You know what, it was him who told you that dad has been cheating on you. He said he did it only to


    approach me. He wanted to approach me by helping us with the divorce case."


    "He also said he loved me very much and he loved me at first sight. But I wish I never had his so-called


    love if it ended up with a tragedy like this now."


    "It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault."


    Anya cried with guilt and sorrow. She didn''t figure out what Phil had seen in her but she thought she


    must take all the me for having made her mother suffer.


    Phil confessed his love to her when he got drunk one time. He told her he loved her at first sight but


    she just found it hard to believe.


    If she remembered it correctly, she met Phil for the first time at the school anniversary party after she


    yed the song The Swordsman with her band.


    After the show, the president of the student union introduced Phil to them in the backstage. But she


    didn''t pay much attention to him and she just took him as a dashing fellow student who was many


    years older than her.


    She was a freshman and wasn''t into the sessful business elites like Phil. She thought she had


    nothing inmon with them and they lived totally different lives. In her eyes, these mature


    businessmen were possessive, dominant and cunning, which were not her type.


    She also thought that those sessful elites like him were good at ying tricks and fond of setting


    people up. She preferred simple people and things. She wanna date a boy who was open-minded,


    passionate and who was willing to look into the future with her.


    So, she just greeted him politely with the other band members and then left. She didn''t know Phil had


    been into her at that time. He went to the backstage for her only.


    Phil told her that she looked like a Goddess with the white dress and white veil on her. She could y


    the piano so well that he fell for her instantly.


    He was more into her when he saw her face unveiled in the backstage.


    She found it incredible and unbelievable, and she even despised him. Screw the "love at first sight"


    thing. She thought he was only sexually attracted by her.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Why didn''t he have a crush on the other two girls in the band?


    Undoubtedly, he thought she was prettier.


    She was confident with her beauty. She had been pretty since she was little and she had always been


    the knockout in the crowd.


    She still remembered Phil once rolled over on the bed with her in his arms and stared at her, "Yep. I am


    sexually attracted by you. So what? Every man loves pretty women."


    Then, he had sex with her when he was drunk.


    When she thought of the whole thing again, Anya felt terribly bitter in heart.


    If it could start over again, she would never want such a stunning face and she would never attract


    Phil''s attention.


    If it could start over again, she would never have built the band and she wouldn''t have yed in the


    show brilliantly.


    If it could start over again, she wished she could find out her father was a jerk by herself so that she


    could avoid Phil''s terrible tricks.


    Unfortunately, there was no "if" in real life. The fates of her mother and hers had been doomed.


    She could do nothing with it but cry her heart out by the bed.

 Chapter 977 What A Big Surprise

    Chapter 977 What A Big Surprise


    Anya cried her eyes out and she had no idea how long she had been crying.


    She kept talking to her mother after she chilled out and dried the tears.


    "I hate him. I''ve finished the divorcing procedures with him today."


    "I''ll leave the country in a few days and I can''t visit you often then. It''s my bad but I''ve got no other


    choice. Please forgive me, mom. I just can''t stay in Riverside City or the country any more. I feel


    breathless here."


    Anya had done psychological counselling while she was in hospital these days. Jean had introduced a


    good psychologist to her, otherwise she would have been depressed.


    She kept seeing the psychologist for a few days and she felt much better now. But she still couldn''t stay


    in this city any more. She came say goodbye to her mother today and she would leave soon


    She knew Lorie couldn''t respond to her, but she still came anyway.


    "Don''t worry, mom. I''ll study hard. I promise."


    Anya took her hand and gnashed the words one by one, "An eye for an eye! For those who have hurt


    us or betrayed us, I swear I''ll make them pay for whatever they''ve done."


    They must pay for it, especially her father and the home-wrecker''s family.


    They were living a good life abroad now and it was built on her mother''s sorrow and pain. She swore


    she would seek revenge on them and make them pay!


    Revenge was only thing that kept her living on.


    Anya had finished talking to Lorie and was about to take her hand back. Right at the moment, she


    found Lorie''s hand move slightly. It seemed she tried hard to grab Anya''s hand but she was too weak to


    do it.


    Anya was frozen and she couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Lorie just moved her hand!


    She came talk to her mother every week in the past few years, but she had never responded to her.


    Anya had given up all hope that Lorie would wake up again.


    When she saw her slight finger movement now, Anya''s mind went nk. She was so shocked that she


    just forgot what to say or what to do.


    At the time, Lorie moved her slender hand again.


    "Doctor! Doctor!" Anya cried out.


    She was so anxious and excited that she turned around to run out of the ward. She was nearly tripped


    down by the chair.


    "Doctor, my mother''s finger has moved!"


    While Anya was running and crying out, Lorie''s attending doctor and nursing worker ran over in haste.


    Anya ran forward and grabbed the doctor by the arm, "Dr. Choffard, please have a look. My mother''s


    finger has moved just now."


    The middle aged attending doctor looked unbelievable too. But he just kept running to the Lorie''s ward


    as soon as possible and did a series of check-ups for her.


    Anya was waiting anxiously while the doctor was doing the check-ups for Lorie.


    "It''s a miracle!" Dr. Choffard finished the check-ups for Lorie and sighed with astonishment.


    "It''s a modern medical miracle!" he eximed again, "Your mother has been unconscious for so many


    years but she has shown the sign of regaining consciousness. There''s only a twenty percent chance to


    wake up medically."


    "Congrattions! You''ve be one of the twenty percent ones."


    The doctor''s words had implied that Lorie could wake up miraculously. Anya was too excited to say a


    word. She just hugged the nurse besides her and cried badly.


    The nursing worker, who had been taking care of Lorie, was very happy and wiped off her tears, "It''s


    wonderful!"


    "I''ll arrange more detailed and thorough check-ups for her. We''ll have to valuate her situation again."


    Dr. Choffard said it and came over to pat Anya on the shoulder, "You should take the credit of it. You


    keep visiting her to tell her your daily life and your feelings. You''ve helped wake her up to some extent."


    "You be the lucky one because you work together on it."


    Anya shook her head and the rims of her eyes started to turn red, "We owe it to you and your team.


    Thanks for not giving up on my mother. It''s the hard work of us all."


    "Thank you so much!"


    Anya was so excited that she couldn''t say anything else but "Thank you".


    Dr. Choffard left with the nurse to re-evaluate Lorie''s health condition. Anya also told the nursing worker


    to leave first. Then she sat down and held Lorie''s hand without cking a moment.


    "It''s incredible, mom! It''s just incredible!"


    "I''m so happy that you can hear me again now. It turns out that you''re always there for me and listen to


    me with patience like before."


    Lorie was a soft and tender woman. She was mild and patient.


    Anya was a girl but she had always been a troublemaker because she was active and mischievous.


    But Lorie never got mad at her or talked to her harshly.


    Lorie taught her to y the piano when she was little only to restrain her a bit.


    Yes, she learned to y the piano from her mother. Lorie was an aplished pianist and she was


    well-known in Riverside City. And, Lorie named her "Anya" because she wanted her to be kind, elegant


    and talented.


    Anya was strongly attached to Lorie, as thetter had brought her up on her own. She thought she was


    positive, outgoing and kind before she met and started a rtionship with Phil.


    She owed it all to her mother. Lorie had endowed her with everything, including her expertise in piano


    as well as her beauty and the inherent temperament.


    But she had made herself a spoiled and unruly girl after she met Phil.


    When she was first with Phil, she did act up all the time, intentionally.


    She pretended to be spoiled, wild and unruly. She acted to be an unlovable person so that Phil would


    hate her.


    But Phil just bore with all of it. Instead of hating her and divorcing her, he turned out to love and care


    about her even more.


    She didn''t figure out what Phil really wanted for the time being, so she restrained herself bit by bit over


    time.


    Anya could feel the slight movement of Lorie''s fingers when she talked with her.


    She was amazed and tried tomunicate with her.


    "Mom, move your fingers again if you can really understand what I say. OK?" said Anya, softly.


    As expected, Lorie moved her fingers slightly in response.


    "Amazing! Since you''re getting better, I am not going to study abroad. I''ll stay and take good care of


    you until you fully recover."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anya made the decision happily.


    She hadn''t imagined there was any chance that her mother would wake up some day and she was


    going to study abroad on her own. Surprisingly, Lorie made a breakthrough right before she left. Of


    course, she would stay for her.


    She didn''t care whether she had to face up to Phil again in Riverside City as long as Lorie was getting


    better day by day.

 Chapter 978 She was All to Him

    Chapter 978 She was All to Him


    Anya thought Lorie would also be delighted to hear she would stay for her. But to her surprise, Lorie


    shook her hands a bit intensely for a few times.


    It scared Anya out.


    She could feel that Lorie didn''t want her to stay.


    "Don''t you want me to stay, mom?" asked Anya.


    Perhaps, Lorie was exhausted for responding to her for so long. She didn''t react to her this time.


    Instead, she fell into unconsciousness again.


    Anya was so worried that she went for Dr. Choffard. Heforted her patiently, "Take it easy. Your


    mother must be tired out. She hase to herself, though slightly, but I think she will fully regain


    consciousness after we run the check-ups and make the most suitable recovery n for her."


    Anya nodded with confusion.


    Then Dr. Choffard went for the general check-ups and group consultation for Lorie with several other


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    doctors in hospital, while Anya sat down in the restroom, feeling worried and uneasy.


    In the Old Time Cafe owned by Ezra.


    Phil came straight to the cafe from the court after he divorced Anya. Ezra and the other guys were


    waiting for him there, and Arthur had return from town, because they all knew it would be a long day for


    Phil.


    Phil pushed the door open and went into a private box, then he nced at Arthur, "No need toy it on


    so thick! Hell, do you think I will cut my wrist to kill myself too?"


    Phil was mocking himself. Surely, he knew clearly why Ezra had asked him out to the cafe after he got


    divorced. Apparently, they were worried about him and they were afraid that he might do something


    stupid.


    He really wanted to stop Anya from divorcing him by cutting her wrist but he also knew that Anya


    wouldn''t cry for him even if he died in front of her. She just hated his guts now and she couldn''t wait to


    kill him for her mother.


    They were in different office rooms to finish the divorcing procedures, but he could see her face on the


    camera from beginning to the end. She didn''t hesitate a bit to sign her name on the papers. Obviously,


    she simply couldn''t wait to get rid of him and set herself free.


    Unlike her, Phil was in another room and he signed with his shaking hand.


    He looked down from the room after they finished the divorcing procedures. He saw she left


    determinedly. But he just felt heart-broken and couldn''t help teasing himself.


    He had been loving and caring for her for four years. But it just meant nothing to her whenpared


    with the ident he had caused indirectly.


    He didn''t mean to hurt Lorie or put her into unconsciousness. His original intention was that he wanted


    to help them get away from the jerk and live a wonderful life, so that they could be superior to those


    shameless bastards.


    Phil left the court and got in the car. He rested himself on the back seat with his eyes closed. He knew


    he couldn''t focus on driving, so he had called for the driver to take him there.


    They were in the cafe now. Arthur looked at Phil''s gloomy face and suggested, "We still have a few


    days off. How about going on a holiday in the suburb? We can take hot spring bath or go skiing."


    "Jean is pregnant, right? Do you think it a good idea?" said Phil, carelessly.


    "The girls will stay. It''s guys time." said Arthur.


    Phil had just got a divorce and they wouldn''t be so foolish as to go on a holiday with their wives and


    children to upset him.


    So, they talked it over and decided that only the guys would go on a holiday with Phil. The girls would


    stay in and have fun together. But it frustrated Arthur that Jean fully supported the idea when he told


    her about it.


    Arthur was unhappy and wondered why she didn''t like to stay with him.


    Later he asked Julian and Ezra and got to know that Emelia and Maisie thought the same as Jean.


    Then he felt better and was fine with it.


    At first, they thought it might be a bad idea to leave the girls behind and it would break their hearts. But


    it turned out that they had ttered themselves. Actually, the girls were really happy with the


    arrangement.


    Of course, Phil understood they made the decision only to cheer him up. Or, how could they bear the


    pain to leave their beloved wives and kids behind like that?


    He knew how it felt to cling to the women they loved. He wanted to see her 24/7 when they were first in


    a rtionship. And he had never been tired of her though they had lived together for four years.


    So, he lowered his eyes and said coldly, "No need. Just stay with your family."


    He didn''t want anyone around. Anya was all to him and he wanted her only.


    His phone rang right after he finished speaking. It was Dr. Choffard, Lorie''s attending doctor in hospital.


    Phil frowned lightly and sat up to pick up the phone.


    He hired Dr. Choffard at high sry years ago to give treatment to Anya''s mother particrly.


    He picked up the phone and heard Dr. Choffard reporting to him joyfully, "Mr. Henderson, Mrs.


    Henderson''s mother has regained consciousness."


    Dr. Choffard knew the rtionship between Phil and Anya, and he kept calling Anya "Mrs. Henderson".


    But Phil wasn''t in the mood of correcting him at the moment. He was totally in shock and he couldn''t


    speak a word for quite a while.


    He wished Lorie could wake up more than anyone else, Anya included.


    He knew Anya wouldn''t be happy again if Lorie remained unconscious.


    And he just wanted her to be happy.


    Dr. Choffard felt his amazement and added, "It''s true. Mrs. Henderson came to visit her mother just


    now and told us her fingers moved. We did the check-ups for her and found that she has recovered


    consciousness. I''ll do a general check-up and evaluationter."


    "Indeed, it''s a medical miracle!"


    Phil finally came to himself in Dr. Choffard''s exmation.


    "Let me know after you finish the evaluation." said Phil.


    "OK." Dr. Choffard asked in hesitation, "Aren''t youing over? Mrs. Henderson is still here but she


    doesn''t look good."


    "She doesn''t look good?" he asked and mocked himself, "Howe? She''s set herself free now and


    she should be happy."


    Dr. Choffard had no idea what he was talking about but he was sure that Phil was in a bad mood. So,


    he just kept silent.


    Then Phil suddenly added, "I''m not going over. Just inform me on the pher. And,we''ve got


    divorced. She''s not Mrs. Henderson any more."


    What? They had divorced?


    Dr. Choffard was totally stunned at it. In his eyes, they were a sweet couple. He didn''t know how Anya


    felt for him, but he was pretty sure that Phil was totally devoted to her.


    For Lorie, Phil had been trying to find every possible therapeutic scheme over the past years and he


    had never given up on it.


    He even hired Dr. Choffard as her attending doctor at high sry. He requested him to cure her at any


    cost. He didn''t care how much money it would cost him or what kind of way it had to be. He just wanted


    him to cure her.


    Phil came visit Lorie with Anya right before the new year, and they were good.


    Why did they get divorced out of a blue?

 Chapter 979 I Wouldnt Have Got Divorced

    Chapter 979 I Wouldn''t Have Got Divorced


    Phil said it and hung up the phone, then threw himself into the couch.


    "Anya''s mother has woken up?" asked Arthur, surprisingly.


    The other guys heard what they had talked on the phone just now. As a doctor, Arthur was the most


    stunned since he knew there were only a twenty percent chance for a patient to wake up in that


    situation.


    "Not exactly. The doctor said she has regained some consciousness, and they have to do a general


    check-up on herter" said Phil, lightly.


    "That''s a good news." said Julian.


    "Yeah, it is." said Phil, smiling bitterly.


    "I wouldn''t have got divorced if the news hase one hour earlier."


    Anya might hate him less as Lorie woke up and he thought he still had the chance to win her back. But


    Lorie was better right after they got divorced. Maybe that was the karma thing.


    "Do you think you won''t get a divorce as long as Lorie regains consciousness?"


    "If she knows it''s you who has put her into this indirectly, she might force Anya to divorce you. Anyway,


    you still get a divorce in the end."


    Ezra didn''t mean to frustrate Phil deliberately. He just didn''t want to to see Phil bear the false hope and


    get hurt in the end.


    And he would be deeply hurt.


    Phil remained silent, but Ezra did make a point of it. If Lorie hated him as much as Anya, his


    rtionship with Anya would be much worse than now as Lorie came to herself.


    But he regretted getting a divorce.


    He wouldn''t have divorced Anya if he had known Lorie would regain consciousness. He wouldn''t have


    agreed to get a divorce no matter how strongly they urged. In that case, Anya was still his wife.


    But now...


    Phil felt blood surging inside whenever he thought both Any and Lorie hated him like hell. He felt a pain


    on the chest since Anya cut her wrist to kill herself in front of him. And he felt blood rising up once he


    got emotional.


    Arthur said he had been too depressed. He suggested he cheer up or he would fall ill.


    Julian said at the right time, "I''ve met Lorie once and I don''t think she is a mean and narrow-minded


    woman. Anya is a girl of good moral character. Like mother, like daughter. Probably, Lorie is a


    reasonable woman."


    "Anya hates you because Lorie is the only family to her."


    "If Lorie forgives you and doesn''t hate you, Anya might treat you differently, too."


    Ezra suggested again, "I think Anya listens to her mother. If Lorie fully recovers consciousness, I think


    you can start with her and then seek the chances to be back together with Anya."


    Arthur nodded and echoed, "Good idea! Draw Lorie over to your side first. Then you can let her to


    convince Anya."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Phil just pursed his lips and said nothing no matter how heatedly they were discussing.


    Arthur saw his face and asked with concern, "Are you OK?"


    Phil put one hand upon his chest and turned aside. Then he spit out blood and looked very painful on


    his determined face.


    It just scared the hell out of Ezra and Julian. Arthur rushed towards him and checked, "He''s got


    gastrorrhagia. We must take him to hospital now!"


    Julian and Ezra knew it all at once when they heard "gastrorrhagia".


    Phil hadn''t kept regr hours since he fell out with Anya on New Year Eve. He didn''t eat or sleep


    properly. But he hit the bottle in the clubs everyday and he wouldn''t go home until he was as drunk as a


    fiddler. They had no idea how much he had drunk without being seen.


    So, it was not surprising that he fell ill. The guys took him to hospital for medical treatment. Arthur


    stayed with him there and the others went home.


    Arthur help Phil settle down in the ward and then went for Lorie''s attending doctor Dr. Choffard. Lorie


    had been recuperated in the hospital owned by Arthur. Dr. Choffard was hired by Phil at high sry but


    he still worked for Arthur.


    "We did the group consultation and we all agreed that Madam Lorie would regain consciousness


    and difficult process."


    Dr. Choffard reported to Arthur like that. In other words, though Lorie could regain consciousness


    gradually and even woke up, she still couldn''t take care of herself in daily life in a short time and she


    might live on the wheelchair.


    Arthur nodded, thinking it was the best result and it was a medical miracle.


    Regarding the recovery of somatic functions, they could make the rehabilitation program in ordance


    with the specific conditionster.


    "Ms. Anya has been waiting in the room." added Dr. Choffard.


    "Hmm." Arthur thought of it and said, "Just pretend you don''t know they''ve been divorced. Don''t


    mention it on purpose."


    "I see." said Dr. Choffard, "I''ll get back to my work then."


    Arthur arrived at the door of the ward after Dr. Choffard left. Through the window of the door, he saw


    Anya holding Lorie''s hand, resting herself on the bed and staring at her without a blink.


    Arthur shook his head helplessly. He knew she was expecting that Lorie could respond to her again but


    it didn''t help at all by staring at her like that for the whole day. It took time for her to regain


    consciousness.


    He knocked at the door and got in. Anya saw him and looked a bit embarrassed. After all, he was Phil''s


    friend and she had just divorced Phil. So, she felt a bit ufortable to see him.


    "You can''t wait here all day long. Go home and have some rest." Arthur reminded kindly, "We don''t


    know when she will be conscious again. We''ve got nurses and nursing workers here. We''ll let you


    know."


    "You''re still wounded on the wrist and just discharged from hospital. Don''t be tired out."


    Hearing it, Anya lowered her eyes to look at her wrist. She still had the wound wrapped in gauze and


    only herself knew what the scar looked like under it.


    She had no idea whether the scar would be gone and she had no idea how long it would take to fully


    recover. She just knew it would remind her of the bitter love tragedy between Phil and her as long as


    the scar was still there.


    While Anya was looking at the wound on her wrist, once again, she felt Lorie''s hand move.


    "Her hand moved again!" Anya cried out immediately.


    Arthur stepped forward and found Lorie''s hand shaking.


    He frowned and thought about what he was talking with Anya just now. He mentioned the wound on


    her wrist and as a doctor, he realized it sharply that Lorie might respond when she heard something


    that broke her heart.


    With the thought in mind, he asked Anya, "Did you tell your mother that you''ve got divorced?"


    "Yes..." Anya was smart and she got it instantly. It turned out that Lorie would respond when she told


    her some heartbreaking things.


    Right at the moment, Arthur spoke again slowly, "And, did you tell your mother that you''ve cut your


    wrist to kill yourself in order to divorce Phil?"


    As expected, it had stimted Lorie and her hand shook more severely this time.

 Chapter 980 He Just Fell for Her

    Chapter 980 He Just Fell for Her


    "Mom!" Anya cried out and burst into tears.


    No wonder Lorie had responded to her this time. She just told her everything that Lorie would be


    worried about, including getting divorced, falling out with Phil and cutting the wrist to kill herself, h


    h.


    Lorie worried about her and cared about her even when she was lying on bed.


    Dr. Choffard once told her that Lorie had a strong desire of living but he didn''t figure out why she didn''t


    regain consciousness yet.


    It seemed that she was the only reason for Lorie to seek to live on!


    She was worried about her and she tried hard to live on.


    Thinking of it, Anya felt sad and heart-wrenched. She cried her eyes out and almost went out of breath.


    Arthur held her to sit down on the chair and bent over to examine the situation of Lorie.


    "Madam Willigen, Anya is in difficult times now. Wake up to show her love and give her some life


    suggestions. Only you can help her get over it." said Arthur.


    "Anya needs you. Without you, she won''t be happy in the rest of her life."


    This was the best he could do to stimte Lorie. Surprisingly, Lorie not only moved her hand, but tried


    to open her eyes and talk as well. Sadly, she had been lying on bed for too long and she had lost all the


    somatic functions. So, she couldn''t do it for the time being.


    But Arthur was pleased. He held her hand softly tofort her, "Take your time, Madam Willigen. No


    rush. It takes time to recover."


    Lorie had calmed down a bit but Anya just stood aside with tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Arthur left them alone and went out of the ward.


    "Mom, I''ll be good and listen to you as long as you wake up." said Anya, choking with sobs. Arthur


    heard her promise to Lorie while he was leaving.


    Arthur bore it in mind and he also believed that Anya would listen to Lorie on everything. So, it was very


    important for Phil to build a good rtionship with Lorie after she woke up.


    Thinking of it, Arthur went for Phil.


    Phil and Anya were at the same hospital owned by Arthur, but they were in different buildings. Anya


    was in the rehabilitation section.


    He was having an intravenous drip and resting on the bed with his eyes closed.


    Arthur sat down beside him, "It seems that Lorie will surely wake up some day. She''s worried about


    Anya very much."


    "That''s great." said Phil, peacefully.


    Arthur thought Phil had been down and gloomy since he fell out with Anya. He used to be the outgoing


    one among them but now he was blue and beat.


    Arthur spoke out his concern, "You said Anya was going to study abroad, right? Lorie has shown the


    sign of recovering and I think she will stay for her."


    Phil opened his eyes and closed them again. He simply said with his eyes closed, "Do me a favor. Talk


    with her or tell Jean and the girls to convince her. She should go study abroad for her future."


    "Why did you keep her in the country then?" said Arthur impatiently.


    "I thought she would rely on me for a lifetime. I won''t betray her or disappoint her once we start a


    family. And, it doesn''t matter whether she has a sessful career or not, because I am always there


    for her."


    "But we''ve been divorced now and I can''t help her any time as I wish. I am afraid she will be treated


    badly if she isn''t strong and capable enough."


    Phil''s words made sense. This was the reality. Anya was young and inexperienced at work, without the


    title of Mrs. Henderson, few would think much of her.


    If she went to study abroad and improve herself, she would be morepetitive in the job market


    when she returned to the country.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "I''ll tell Jean and the girls to talk with her." said Arthur.


    "It takes time for Lorie to recover and it might be as long as years. We''ve got the best nursing workers


    and therapists here. She doesn''t have to stay here day and night."


    Arthur nodded and he couldn''t agree more with Phil. Anya couldn''t miss the best chance to further


    study and improve herself because of her mother''s recovery.


    "I''m OK. Go home, dude." said Phil, "By the way, take her home for me. Thanks."


    He said it andughed at himself, "No need. She might not have a ce to stay tonight. She definitely


    won''t go to my ce again, even though I''ve told her she can keep the apartment."


    They''d been living together for so many years and he just knew her inside out.


    He understood how hard she could be once she had decided to break up with him. She would never


    return to the ce they lived together or go back to pack her stuffs. Fortunately, she had a great sum of


    money in hand now and she wouldn''t demean herself to be a homeless person. She could stay in the


    hotel first.


    "Or...I tell Jean to invite her to stay with us?" suggested Arthur, "Anyway, Jean and I will go back to


    Zoshalor the day after tomorrow."


    "No need." said Phil coldly, "Just let her figure it out herself. Let her suffer."


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t remember how good he was to her.


    Arthur finally saw how moody and emotional Phil was! He stood up and said, "Have the drips here. Eat


    and sleep properly at home. Take care of your stomach. Get well soon."


    Arthur said it and left. Phil was left alone in the spacious ward. He closed his eyes in fatigue and kept


    resting.


    But he couldn''t help thinking of Anya whenever he closed his eyes. Then he just drowned himself in the


    memories.


    Phil thought of the first time he met Anya.


    He had be a renowned partner of aw office at that time and he was also a legend inw political


    circles. With the dazzling glory, he went back to his alma mater for the anniversary party.


    The show program of the anniversary party were all in the same key. There were singing, dancing,


    talent shows and things like that, and he just found it less and less interesting. He would have left long


    ago if he hadn''t been invited to give a speech after the show.


    While he was bored to death, the host announced the next program was national instrumental


    ensemble The Swordsman.


    His eyes brightened up in a sh. He knew that ssical culture was popr in the country but he had


    never felt it on the scene.


    Several students came onto the stage, three girls and a boy. All of them were wearing ancient


    costumes and delicate ssical makeups. They even had their hair tied up like the people did in


    ancient times.


    Somehow, he was only attracted by the girl in the lead. She was in a white fairly dress and wearing a


    veil to cover her face. Her eyes were beautiful and bright.


    She yed the piano very elegantly but the music was strong and powerful.


    Phil just fell for her like that.

 Chapter 981 Love at First Sight

    Chapter 981 Love at First Sight


    As a sessful man, Phil had been hooked up by different women in life. Quite a few of mature and


    gorgeous women threw themselves on him but he took none of them.


    For quite a long time, he even doubted he was a gay because he had felt nothing for those pretty


    women.


    But he was pretty sure he was straight the moment he saw Anya.


    He liked women. He didn''t have a crush on them because they were not his type.


    Fewer but better. He would like to be single rather than starting a rtionship carelessly if he didn''t


    meet the one he wanted!


    As bullheaded as he was, he would do everything to get what he wanted.


    He was sure the girl on stage was the one. Then he thought of ways to get close to her even before he


    saw her real face under the veil.


    He told the president of the student union to show him to the backstage in the name of appreciating


    ssical music.


    He saw the girl there, unveiled, and looked stunningly delicate and attractive. She was chatting and


    At that moment, he couldn''t help to be jealous.


    He was jealous of the young man for talking and joking with her so naturally, for being able to be so


    close to her and for being her peer and thinking in the same pattern with her.


    After all, he was a bit too old for the freshmen.


    He was also jealous to see her eyes sparkling with love when she looked at the young man. Obviously,


    she had a crush on him.


    The president of the student union introduced him to them and said he was deeply impressed by their


    brilliant performance.


    He also got to know her name was Anya, and she was the team leader of the band.


    Anya. Her name was Anya.


    He spoke the name again and again and savored it with interest. It was a simple name but he thought it


    was the nicest name of all.


    The name went well with her as well the instrument she yed.


    After that, on behalf of the band, she came over to greet him and also spoke highly of him.


    She said everyone at school was very proud of him. But he could see she was just ttering him as a


    matter of form and she didn''t really pay much attention to him.


    She gave him the cold shoulder but he just got more interested in her. Ezra called him a freak.


    This was how they met for the first time. And he simply fell in love with her at first sight.


    Sine then, he had nned and set up everything that happened between them. Of course he knew


    Anya would find out the truth some day but he was still willing to do it and suffer it.


    He was still happy to do it though he had to be very cautious every day.


    The only regret he had now was that he didn''t get her pregnant earlier.


    If they had a baby now, she wouldn''t have cut herself on New Year Eve.


    Phil told Arthur not to take Anya home for him and make her suffer as a homeless, but Arthur knew he


    said yes but meant no. So, he still waited for Anya for a while in front of Lorie''s hospital building.


    Lorie fell into unconsciousness again in exhaustion. Then Anya calmed down and nned to leave


    first.


    She had booked a room in a hotel near the hospital. She needed time to decide where to go in the


    future. But she thought she might choose to stay and take good care of Lorie until she finally regained


    consciousness.


    Anya saw Arthur leaning against the car as soon as she got out of the hospital building. It looked like


    he was waiting for her.


    Seeing here out, Arthur invited her with a smile, "Jean wants to invite you to our ce. Emelia and


    Nina wille over, too."


    Anya really wanted to go, but she said, "I''d like to go but I think I must take a shower and get changed


    first. I am a mess now."


    "Have you booked a hotel?" asked Arthur.


    She refused to go back to Phil''s ce and she heard the the old apartment had been sold out. So, she


    had no choice but to stay in the hotel.


    "Yep." said Anya.


    "I''ll drive you over." said Arthur.


    "Thanks." Arthur was friendly and she just epted it.


    Before they got in the car, Arthur opened the trunk and said, "The maid brought a suitcase to you just


    now. She said Phil told her to pack the stuff for you. It''s some necessities."


    Anya was stunned and raised her eyes to look at the suitcase in the trunk. It was a white suitcase of


    limited edition. Phil had it customized for her. Her name and a little piano were engraved on the handle


    of the suitcase.


    The good old days with Phil crossed her mind again. Every moment they had together and everything


    he ever gave her were the best.


    She used to protest against it. She told him that she didn''t want to live such a luxurious life and she


    would be rejected by her college ssmates if she lived so extravagantly.


    But Phil cared nothing for it. He held her into his arms and said, "This is not a luxurious life. This is the


    normal life we have. Only those who can''t live up to it may take it as ¡®a luxurious life''".


    Anya was lost for words. She knew he was bullheaded and he wouldn''t change his mind easily once


    he''d decided. So, she just let him.


    In fact, she didn''t care much whether she would be rejected by her ssmates. She had changed a lot


    since something came up to her family. She used to be a social person and like to make friends.


    But she didn''t open her heart to others easilyter. In the past few years, she had got no more friends


    around besides the two girls in the band.


    Her father used to be the most loved and respected man to her. But he turned out to be a dirty jerk. His


    betrayal to her mother and her had nearly ruined all her trust on love and friendship.


    Therefore, she didn''t give it a shit if they disliked her or not. Anyway, she wasn''t interested in making


    friends with them.


    She had mixed feelings while looking at the suitcase in front of her.


    Suddenly, she seemed to have remembered something and took a ring out from her pocket. She gave


    it to Arthur and said in a low voice, "He gave me this ring. Please give it back to him for me. Thanks."


    This wasn''t the wedding ring that Phil gave her. Their wedding ring was a priceless diamond ring but


    she never wore it.


    Then, Phil paid a great sum of money to customize this ring for her in order to show she was off the


    market. The ring was simple in design and fashionable. Anya loved it.


    Actually, she didn''t want to wear a ring. But Phil was kinda a control freak. He made her put on the ring,


    saying that a wedding ring would frustrate and stop those guys who hady their eyes on her.


    She just started the rtionship with Phil at that time and she didn''t know him well. Then she retorted,


    "You think wearing a wedding ring can frustrate and stop them? If you really love someone, you don''t


    care if he''s married or not."


    Phil pulled a long face and snorted at her, "So, do you mean you still love someone in your heart even


    though you''ve married me?"


    Anya thought it nonsense. She was just giving an example of it. She wasn''t talking about herself. Come


    on. How could he get her wrong?


    But she couldn''t get a chance to argue with him. He was ashamed and mad, so he just threw her onto


    the bed and fucked her badly. She didn''t get it that Phil would be out of his mind once he was


    challenged on such kind of matters.


    It finally dawned on her after she provoked and challenged him for millions of times. But she couldn''t


    control herself sometimes and deliberately pissed him off. But it ended up being punished severely on


    bed.

 Chapter 982 She Didnt Buy It

    Chapter 982 She Didn''t Buy It


    Arthur took over the ring from Anya and smiled all at once, "In fact, I don''t need to do it for you. He''s in


    the next-door building here. You can give it back to him by yourself."


    Anya was a bit confused and wondered why Phil was in hospital too.


    Arthur exined in a seemingly casual way, "Oh, here''s the thing. He has been hitting the bottle these


    days and got gastrorrhagia. He spit out blood terribly and we took him to hospital. He is having an


    intravenous drip now."


    Anya stared at Arthur and she had no idea if she should be mad at him or not.


    He seemed to exin to her casually but in fact, he was seeking sympathy for Phil.


    Did he imply that Phil had been drinking excessively because of her?


    Did he want to make her feel guilty deliberately?


    What a good bro of Phil!


    But Arthur would be disappointed. She didn''t feel guilty at all. She thought of her mother and cursed


    that he just asked for it himself!


    And, he also made thewyer to pass his words that she exchanged everything she had now with her


    body in the past four years. He was so mean and low. Why should she show any sympathy on him


    now?


    Then she lowered her eyes and said coldly, "Please do me he favor. I don''t think he wants to see me."


    Anya felt disgusted with Phil deeply and Arthur couldn''t push her any more. He just put the ring away.


    In fact, he did it to create a chance for Phil to meet her. Meeting her might cheer him up a bit. Or, it


    could make things worse as well.


    But Arthur didn''t insist after seeing Anya''s attitude towards him. He would help her return the ring to


    Phil.


    After that, Anya and Arthur got in the car. Arthur drove her to the hotel. Then she went upstairs to clean


    herself up with the suitcase in hand.


    There weren''t too many things in the suitcase. She found some underwear, some clothes and the


    personal certificates. She also found herptop.


    Without doubt, theptop was a necessity for her.


    Anya couldn''t figure out what Phil was thinking. In her eyes, he must be mad at her and couldn''t wait to


    strangle her. But he was so thoughtful that he had told the maid to pack some necessities and brought


    the suitcase to her.


    But she didn''t feel like guessing. They had been divorced anyway. She just didn''t care about it any


    more.


    She took a shower and got changed. Then she rushed downstairs because Arthur was till waiting for


    her there.


    While she was bathing and cleaning herself up, Anya chilled out. She knew she had to pull herself out


    from the marriage with Phil first. No matter how, they had lived together for four years and she had built


    some habits. But she knew she had to rely on herself from now on.


    Though she refused to open her heart and talk with Phil, she had to admit that Phil had spoiled her.


    Suddenly, she got the meaning of the the sentence that she went through online, "Spoil the woman till


    no other man can stand her. Then she''ll be yours forever."


    She doubted that Phil treated her like that. He was indulged to her on everything. He didn''t get mad


    when she gave him the cold shoulder or cared none about him. He tolerated it when she kept acting up


    and fussing over again and again. She was treated like a princess and she didn''t have to do anything.


    Maisie, Emelia and Nina had arrived when Arthur reached home with Anya in the car. They were


    waiting for her.


    They congratted her the moment they saw her. Nina said with a sweet smile, "We heard Lorie had


    regained consciousness. It''s a great news."


    "Congrattions!"


    "You''re such a nice person. God must be on your side and surprise you."


    Anya was moved, "The doctor said it was a miracle. I''ve been happy and excited the whole day."


    Jean took her to sit down on the couch and poured a cup of tea for her, "I heard that you were going to


    study abroad. Lorie is better now. Would you like to stick with the n?"


    Jean epted Arthur''s request and helped Phil persuade Anya to stick with the n of studying


    abroad.


    Jean had discussed with the girls before Anya arrived. They thought it would be better for Anya to go


    study abroad. They all had made certain aplishments in their own fields, so they supported Anya


    to further study and improve herself to be a better woman.


    No man was reliable. So, women must reply on themselves.


    To be more realistic, no one was as reliable as oneself.


    As a result, Jean brought up the topic, and they kept talking her into it in turns.


    Anya took a sip of the tea and said, "I''m gonna give up the n of studying abroad. My mother finally


    shows the sign of waking up. I must stay here for her."


    "Did the doctor tell when she would wake up?" Emelia didn''t go straight to the point but asked softly


    first.


    "No, he didn''t." Anya shook her head.


    "Arthur told me it was impossible to give the specific time. Patients are different in physical fitness and


    their brain damage levels are not the same." said Jean.


    "Don''t you think it unnecessary to stay?"


    Arthur was a doctor and whatever he had told Jean was based on medical science. Anya pursed her


    lips and stopped talking. In fact, she had just made up her mind to stay for her mother and keep her


    "Well, I think you''d better go study abroad first. You cane back to visit her when she finally regains


    consciousness." said Nina.


    "And you don''t have to worry about it. She''s got responsible and devoted doctors, nurses and nursing


    workers. She''ll be fine."


    "Emelia and I have basically settled down in Riverside City now. We can visit Lorie for you from time to


    time if you''re still worried about it. We''ll tell you thetest information from our perspectives. You trust


    us, don''t you?" said Maisie.


    "Don''t be silly. Of course I trust you." said Anya, immediately.


    Unexpectedly, Maisie and the other girls were so kind-hearted and offered to visit and take care of


    Lorie for her.


    She felt relieved when she thought the girls would pay close attention to her mother''s health condition.


    They were so kind. She didn''t see why she couldn''t trust them.


    "As the saying goes that love will perish, but not knowledge. You''re so young and you have to make a


    good n of your future." said Nina.


    "To be honest, it''ll cost an arm and a leg for Lorie to do the rehabilitation in theing years even if


    she regains consciousness. Think twice. How can you afford it if you don''t have a promising future?"


    Anya looked at them and said, "So, you all think I should stick with the n and go study abroad?"


    "Yep." Emelia nodded heavily, "Telling from our experiences, the most important thing is that we


    be better and stronger ourselves."


    Anya spoke honestly and sighed lightly, "I''ve decided to give up the chance to study abroad. But I am


    swayed now."


    Anya didn''t expect that all of them would approve of the n of studying abroad. She trusted them and


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    was convinced by them.

 Chapter983: Pain in the ass

    Chapter983: Pain in the ass


    "Your hesitation reflects your trust on us which we all are happy about." Nina, sitting next to Anya, gave


    her a big hug.


    "Thanks. I know you all mean it well for me," Anya was much moved. "I will further my preparation for


    studying abroad. I prefer to be around my mom for several days before departure.


    "Feel free to tell us your difficulties; we will try our best to help you out." Maisie said softly.


    "I will." Anyamented, looking at these outstanding women before her.


    She had managed to avoid contact with Phil''s acquaintances when she was with Phil, so she barely


    knew Emelia and her friends. But now she made friends with them while she divorced Phil and nned


    to go abroad.


    Sometimes fate was a quirk.


    They had barbecue for lunch: a pure DIY one of which all the ingredients were arranged by Ezra; they


    just enjoyed it leisurely.


    "Don''t you think men sometimes matters not so much? I mean we are better off without them." Nina


    sighed.


    "Someone like Cameron may be unhappy to hear it, don''t you think? Anya giggled.


    "Howe? He already knew who I am and got used to it." Nina answered freely.


    Anya envied Nina and Cameron for their love ¡ª from love at first sight to long-lived love till now ¡ª it


    was pure yet profound.


    But the love between her and Phil waspletely different; she never felt they were close in any


    sense.


    The decision to marry him was made against her will and her wits.


    Actually, it was made in the desperation of her and her family.


    That her father cheated on her mom and kept a mistress for many years was already a body blow; the


    double whammy was her mom''s serious injury in a car ident. She totally copsed and wanted to


    die.


    She ran to the beach crying and thew herself into the sea in the middle of the night.


    Phil sprinted off his car to drag her out when the sea above her knee. She still remembered that he was


    somber and kind of terrified at that time.


    She copsed into the beach as soon as rescued from the sea.


    "I can help you win your fullest rights and interests throughwsuits. I can pay others to treat your


    mother. There is no difficulty that cannot be ovee!" He ground his teeth and condescended to her.


    It was easy for him to ovee anything, but the solution he just mentioned was the very thing she


    had huge difficulties with.


    "But the premise is that you need to marry me." He dered so in the wake of her bitter tears.


    "Why?" She was too shocked to keep crying, looking up to him and asking in a nk.


    "You don''t need to know why. Just know that there is no harm doing so." He didn''t answer to her


    question explicitly and fudged.


    She did think it through ¡ª there was no harm at all except that she did not love him.


    Anya supposed Phil did not love her either because she believed she was not attractive to him. A man


    with his enterprise and good-look probably must have some embarrassing secrets, otherwise there was


    no reason for him to be single. Their marriage was nominal at best.


    She nodded for his proposal considering she needed his help indeed.


    She felt him repulsive from the beginning of their marriage because she thought they were simply using


    each other and their marriage wouldn''tst long. She was never genuinely open to him and spent four


    years with him awkwardly.


    The mutual admiration between Nina and Cameron was always the envy of her. She believed that true


    love should stay that pure and simple without any interest-seeking.


    Love should start at a young age, mature through thick and thin, and still blossom over years.


    Just as the love between Nina and Cameron.


    "Just drop it in the rubbish bin." Phil said without looking when Arthur returned the ring Anya told him to


    give Phil.


    "What''s wrong with you to throw such an expensive ring into a rubbish bin? Arthur cursed.


    Arthur and his friends all knew what it took for Phil to have the top designer to design that ring for Anya.


    But now it was not about money he put in, but about his deep love for Anya. He might regret about


    abandoning it one day.


    "What''s the benefit to keep it then?" Someone just doesn''t care."


    "Or I should keep it for my new wife? How is that a respectful deed?"


    "This belongs to you. If it is to be dropped, it should be done by you!" Phil''s nonchnce made Arthur


    so mad that he put the ring on a cab and exploded.


    He did not believe that Phil could find anyone else to marry him.


    Arthur really did not hope to see Phil act stubbornly on refusing to tell because he himself had suffered


    from it.


    His stubbornness had prevented him from getting things right with Jean for many times and finally


    missed her. He sincerely wished that Phil could speak from his heart, not from his temper.


    But Phil was neither being duplicitous nor ying hard-to-get.


    After all, "Be off with the old, on with the new."


    There was no need for him to insist on her while she acted so ruthlessly.


    Phil fiddled with his phone to deal with corporate business with his hand that was not put on a drip after


    sweeping through the ring on the cab. He was somehow extremely annoyed by the e-mails sent


    from senior managers.


    Did he employ a bunch of idiots? Otherwise, there shouldn''t be no progress at all for such a simple


    case.


    The case could proceed with the simplest method, but they were simply passing the buck.


    Had it not been on holidays, he would choose to make a phone call and bawl them out.


    And why the hell the wind outside was so strong?


    Whines of the wind blowing through the cracks in the windows couldn''t be more irritable now.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    In a word, everything was a pain in the ass for him right now.


    He flung his phone aside,ying against the hospital bed, closing his eyes for a while and opening


    them after. His eyes were finally fixated on the ring in the rubbish bin nearby.


    The frosty man seemed to confront the ring silently for a long time, and bent down to pick it up in the


    end.


    After cleaning it with tissues carefully, he was no longer irritated, breathed smoothly and stopped


    frowning on the case handled by his staff.


    He fetched his phone to proceed with his work and responded shortly with next steps to several e-mails


    sent to him.


    He shouldn''t be mad at them; after all, they were making money for him full steam ahead.

 Chapter 984: Meet at Late Night

    Chapter 984: Meet at Late Night


    Anya left three dayster during which her mom waspletely unconscious again while Dr. Choffard


    told her to be patient and time will cure.


    But it was reasonable for her to be anxious because four years of treatment made her mom respond to


    the outside a little. If she was to depend on time''s treatment, did it mean another four years?


    She knew treatment was in its nature a matter of time yet, so she suppressed her negative energy and


    tried to part with Lorie as calmly as she could.


    "Mom, I really need you. I wish you to pull through this and get back on your feet."


    "I''m going to study abroad. Nina and her friends are right about me. If I''m not strong enough, how could


    I support your life in the future and how could I return the grievance and humiliation to the people who


    get us involved."


    "You don''t need to worry about me too much because I would not do anything stupid to hurt myself.


    And because no one would take care of you if I do it."


    Lorie did not respond at all even though Anya said goodbye to her before her studying abroad.


    Anya was very sad about that.


    But there was nothing she could do about it. She stayedte at the hospital and left in the middle of


    night. She was to go abroad tomorrow morning but she went back to a hotel since she rested at the


    hotel nearby these days.


    She saw someone familiar when she entered the hall of the hotel ¡ª Phil. She even thought she


    mistook him for others.


    He sat indifferently in the rest area, distancing himself from the outside. There was a cocktail before


    him and there was no telling whether he was waiting for someone or doing something else.


    The hotel was not so famous as to hold some ssy banquet. Why people with Phil''s status would


    appear here? And in the middle of night?


    But Anya stopped looking at him and wondering why he was here then because they were divorced


    and she did not care about his business.


    Therefore, she just pretended not to see the great guy, pacing to the elevator and going to her room.


    She had the premonition that Phil was here for her which made her seem to be narcissistic, but that


    was her guts indeed.


    She took a shower, dried her hair and packed her package for tomorrow. After all this, she looked for


    beers in a small refrigerator and emptied them one by one.


    She was sad but she did not know why.


    She was worried about her mom, anxious about theing overseas life alone. She was kind of


    spoiled by Phil and she was grumpy¡­


    Her luggage was simple: just some daily necessities while clothes and other stuff would be bought


    when shended.


    Maisie and her friends knew that she changed the university she applied, but she asked Maisie not to


    tell Phil, not to mention Tristin who was the reason why she did so when choosing university.


    Tristin was in contact with her these days ¡ª asking the process of applying to study overseas, date to


    leave or some daily matters. Anyway, she could feel his attempt to get close to her.


    Anya responded ambiguously, withholding her final choice from him. By the way, her departure formally


    marked the disappearance of the band they set up. Actually, it kind of disappeared these two years.


    Among three girls in the band, a junior girl who yed violin went abroad, so there were only Anya,


    Tristin and Arianna who yed cello left. They refused to take on new members, making the band less


    active than before.


    The other reason was that Phil hated it when she was with Tristin, which made every rehearsal less


    satisfactory than they had imagined. Sometimes, Phil even apanied her to the rehearsal, making


    the other members highly awkward.


    Even though Phil was in the corner andpletely silent, they felt depressed under the influence of his


    gravitas.


    And they used to hang out together after rehearsals. Sometimes they would even go to singing and


    dancing. But none of them were interested to do so because of "intimidating Phil".


    She could only leave with Phil after rehearsal every time, which made everyone had no interest to do


    anything else. Especially, she could feel the hostility Phil held toward Tristin.


    Gradually, the band they set up copsed and disappeared in the end.


    Anya nned to say something about the end of their band tomorrow in their contact group before her


    ne took off and then dissolved the group. Afterwards, they would lose touch of one another.


    Anya couldn''t drink too much. She only took several cans of beers before getting a little tipsy.


    She was fuzzy hearing knocks on the door. But she suddenly became half sober when she went to the


    door and found out through the hole that Phil was standing outside.


    So he was here, in the middle of night, for her?


    But for what?


    They did not contact each other since their divorce.


    "Why are you here?" Anya didn''t open the door right away but asked pinching her painful forehead.


    "Just open the door." Phil didn''t answer but ordered so.


    "What''s wrong with you? Who are you to order me to open the door for you?" Anya was pissed off by


    him. She was grumpy in front of him, and he was being so arbitrary and unreasonable, which


    altogether made her cursed behind the door.


    "Moreover, we are no couples, so I have every reason to report on your harassment to the police.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Open it. I won''t say it again." Phil remained calm as usual while she went through the room, but he


    only said it in a lower voice.


    Anya was so mad that she paced back and forth with her arms crossed.


    She had no idea what Phil was up to because they did not contact each other since their divorce but he


    was here to harass her in the middle of night when she was about to leave.


    Was he trying to torment her?


    But she couldn''t afford to confront him anymore because she knew well what he was capable of if he


    went mad.


    If she refused to let him in, he might make a scene outside and others maye out of their room to


    watch.


    The thought of that made her take a deep breath and open the door. No sooner had she asked about


    what he was up to before he broke into her room.


    Anya was puzzled.


    How could he enter into his ex-wife''s roomte at night? Was that graceful?


    "What do you want?" The door was pped close. She stepped backward and asked unhappily.


    "Sex."


    That was his answer.

 Chapter 985: The Last Night

    Chapter 985: The Last Night


    Phil threw himself to her when he answered to her. She could clearly smell the scent of wine between


    his lips. She realized he was faking madness with being drunk.


    "Phil, are you insane?" She scolded without reserve.


    "I''m insane indeed!" Phil squeezed word by word, grabbing her tight, pinching her jaw with his long


    fingers, which made her frown.


    "I''m just unsatisfied that my beloved woman abandoned me despite my devotion to her for four years.


    "Anyway, to have sex with her is one way to let her make up for all I''ve done for her."


    Anya was too angry to say anything in front of him being so disgraceful.


    And he pinched her jaw too hard. That really hurt.


    "Phil, you''re sure you want to spend the night with me?" She smiled and stared at him seductively. She


    should push him away and call the police, but maybe she was incited by the pain he gave her, she


    veered tough at him.


    Her reaction reminded him that she was not going to say something nice.


    "Why not? After all, you are good-looking, good-shaped, and good on bed. It couldn''t hurt to have sex


    with you, and dominance here is still unknown."


    Anya, being quick-minded and eloquent, was what Phil knew about her.


    Phil couldn''t remember how many times he was pissed off by that kind of y of her these years.


    Anya might think she could make him mad and go away himself.


    But today she definitely had a bad judgement.


    Phil was here to seek revenge no matter what she said or did to get to him.


    What he just said reflected his mind to a bone ¡ª he really hated to be a good guy in front of her and


    wanted some chemistry with her.


    He wanted himself, especially this night, indelibly imprinted on her mind even though they got divorced.


    So he bowed to kiss her hard as if he was punishing her for giving up on him or getting his attachment


    to her out of his system.


    Anya was indeed trying to piss him off when she said like that, only to find out that he literally did not


    care and kissed her forcibly.


    She was not in a good mood after drinking some beers, so she simply did not refuse his kiss and went


    on. If he chose to lose his grace, there was no need for her to be an old fogey. It was not incorrect to


    soothe her loneliness.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She did not shy away, and threw herself around his waist, bringing them closer and closer.


    Her action made Phil more excited and they copsed into a big bed with sex for a long time.


    Somehow, they were not even a little tired or more precisely they did not want to admit defeat. They got


    divorced now and were enemies to some extent. They did what they had to wear down each other.


    Anya wasn''t sleepy at all when the long night finally passed.


    She had to catch the ne earlier the day so she just decided not to sleep while the man near her slept


    very deeply judging from his breathe.


    There were marks all over their body ¡ª Anya pinched him hard on his waist, belly, shoulder and back


    while he bit her soft body without reserve. She was extremely angry when she took a shower in the


    bathroom staring at the marks left on her.


    Luckily this could be thest intimacy between them because she did not want anything intimate to do


    with that mad man.


    Even though it was still dark out there, she hurried to leave with her luggage because she couldn''t fall


    asleep and she did want to face Phil after he woke up.


    But she put two hundred dors on the cab out of rage before leaving and left a note with the pen


    and paper of the hotel which read "Lawyer Phil was somest night. Two hundred is what I can give


    you at best (maybe you are long past your prime).


    Anya was never a good girl, so she managed to piss Phil off before her leaving.


    She felt a lot better after leaving the money and note there, dragging her suitcase and going away


    without any hesitation.


    Phil woke up early because he already set an rm to drive her to the airport, but he did not reckon


    that she was gone as he opened his eyes.


    He knew it well than anybody that Anya couldn''t afford to have violent sex with him although she was


    younger than him. Every time they do it violently, she ended up with pains. Sometimes she seduced


    him on purpose to dy his work by begging him to carry her to the bathroom.


    She put more seductive tricks especially when she knew there was an important meeting for him.


    He was just captivated ¡ª if he carried her to the bathroom and she cast her sexual mour a little bit,


    there would be another romance going on which inevitably led to histeness and even the cancetion


    of the meeting.


    She wanted to ruin his reputation through this trick, making him indulge in sex.


    But what she did not expect was that she also ruined her own reputation. Everyone in thepany


    knew Phil spoiled her and just refrained from calling her bitch.


    So he just fell asleep after their sex, because he thought she couldn''t wake up to catch the ne


    before he called her for several times.


    But all he could touch after waking up was the coldness of the bed, not her.


    He opened his eyes all of a sudden and sat up, ncing over the whole room without a trace of her


    existence. The suitcase sitting against the wall also disappeared.


    Apparently, she''d gone.


    Phil practically foamed at the mouth.


    The thought of her running away from him like that was really unbearable.


    Two red banknotes entered into his glimpse when he reached for his phone on the cab, and the


    note.


    He ground his teeth and tore the note to pieces as he finished reading. How could shein that he


    was old while she was the one begging him to do it gently and trembling on his shoulders?


    He knew Anya did it on purpose to get to him, but he simply couldn''t tolerate it. Any man would go


    through the roof if he was underestimated on that matter, even more so for a man like him.


    He was sensitive to their age difference which could not bear another oil on the fire.


    He swore to God, throwing the pieces of her note to the rubbish bin, that he would make her have her


    orgasm and could not get off bed and ask her whether or not he was too old to have sex.


    He went to the bathroom with all of his anger and unhappiness.


    He was angry that Anya made fun of his age. He was unhappy because he had to part with her in this


    way. She needed three years at least to finish her study overseas, which was a torment for him


    because he got used to seeing her every day.


    It was like cutting some part of his heart.

 Chapter 986: His choice — Wait

    Chapter 986: His choice ¡ª Wait


    The onlyfort recently was that Anya went to another university so she did not go to the same one


    with Tristin.


    That might be the only good thing she did, otherwise Phil might want to kill her out of rage.


    If she really went to the same university as Tristin, chance were that Phil might make his family go


    bankrupt so that he would lose his financial support to study abroad.


    Anya thought she could keep her decision to go to another university from him if Maisie and her friends


    didn''t tell him. But actually, her every move was monitored by his arrangement ¡ª he could breathe


    down her neck.


    During his shower, the marks her nail left on his body reminded him how they came into beingst


    night. He was turned on.


    He rushed to open the shower head, trying to suppress his sexual impulse.


    Phil, who indulged in sex with Anya every night, panicked at the thought of being without her the next


    three years.


    Where did her university lie?


    Was it Ustistan?


    He did consider establishing aw firm in Britain, or contacting his potential clients there.


    But then what Julien advised warned him: "You''d better not cling to her right after her departure, which


    could only make it worse between you two."


    "If you decide to let it go, then let her be truly free. You know, out of sight, out of mind."


    "Don''t be a bother to her, otherwise you are losing your gentility."


    "If you still want your rtionship with her to go somewhere, you''d better follow my suggestion.


    Actually, it''s not suggested by me but by Emilia. I just deliver it to you."


    It had to be admitted that Emelia saw through the ins and outs of love as a romance writer, and knew


    him enough as a friend that he wouldn''t get over Anya so easily. So the reminder came timely.


    Phil also knew Emelia was right.


    So he took a deep breath under the shower head and told himself to be cool and patient.


    It was odd that he pretended to find his new one before days of her departure. But when she left for


    real, that thought died down.


    His only thought then was to wait for her.


    She would never know how well he treated her before she realized "red in tooth and w."


    He needed time for Anya to hate him less and for Lorie to regain her consciousness.


    If Lorie coulde to herself, he would do anything, even if at the expense of his life of ten years, if


    possible. No one could imagine how desperate he was to know a car ident happened to Lorie.


    He knew well that the ident of Lorie raised the red g between him and Anya.


    He suddenly noticed a ck string looking at him in the mirror after the shower. He immediately


    realized the string belonged to Anya.


    He knew it because that string was also specialized for her.


    It seemed like a normal string, but it had a delicate golden pendant engraved with her name on it.


    It could only be her string.


    He loved to mark things he had affection for, which also could be seen from the string. Many of Anya''s


    stuff were specialized by him, whether decorated with her name or small pattern of piano.


    The little essories on her backpack and phone, for example, were the pattern of piano she


    designed.


    An essory of piano was too big to tie her hair, so he designed beads for her string with her name on


    it.


    Somehow, hepressed his lips, sniffed at the string ¡ª the aroma of her hair lingered.


    He put it on the wrist out of nowhere, as if she never left him.


    He left the hotel, driving to a hospital where Lorie was treated at.


    "Mr. Henderson." Dr. Choffard greeted him as usual. Phil nodded slightly and entered the ward of Lorie.


    He was very familiar with this hospital because he used to visit Lorie from time to time, talking to her


    persistently. He also did this while Anya did not know at all.


    He wanted her to regain her consciousness too badly, and his conscience prickled. He wished that


    words from him could help with her recovery.


    But Anya divorced him before he could apologize to Lorie in person.


    "Mrs. Willigen, I was forced to divorce your daughter because she threatened tomit a suicide if I


    didn''t agree, otherwise I would never part with her." Phil sighed, sitting around Lorie and looking down


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    on the ck string on his wrist.


    "I know you could definitely rte to me because we both don''t want her to hurt herself.


    "I promised you to take good care of her every time during our talk, but now I went back on my words.


    Phil often came to the hospital in the past four years. He told her what he felt toward Anya, and that he


    was the one reporting on her husband''s cheating on her. Of course, he apologized sincerely and


    guiltily.


    It was unknown whether or not she could hear him, but he thought he owed her that confession.


    "I wish your earliest recovery even if you hate me after you wake up, because if not, Anya would never


    be genuinely happy."


    "If you could wake up earlier, maybe you would have a grandson by now. But now we got divorced, let


    alone a grandson."


    "If you couldn''t, things between me and your daughter might be over."


    "I''m begging you toe to yourself. I am so painful ..." Phil''s voice suddenly became hoarse and


    pitiful.


    "I miss her so much."


    Phil missed Anya indeed, even though she just left him for several hours.


    Anya was never away from him for 24 hours from his crush on her to their fight on a New Year''s Eve.


    He even forced Anya to go on a business trip with him so that he could be apanied.


    Anya''s ample leisure time in university and her quick mind made teachers less strict on her absence


    from ss, because her academic performance would not be undermined with several days off, let


    alone Phil''s influence on local universities.


    He pretended not to care about her these days before her leaving, but he watched her secretly every


    day.


    He stayed at the hospital for the better part of a night every day when she stayed there, doing the same


    when she lived at the hotel. Now, her ne should take off already ¡ª she left him once and for all.


    That her leaving him forever really hurt.


    Lorie, who stiffened these days, moved her fingers a little, which Phil noticed right away, but he didn''t


    know which exactly of his words got to her.


    He couldn''t tell how excited he was, but he did know how Anya might feel when she knew her mother


    became more conscious not long after her leaving.

 Chapter 987: Follow the Heart

    Chapter 987: Follow the Heart


    Phil asked Dr. Choffard to examine Lorie thoroughly. "I was worried that her chance to recovery might


    be greatly reduced after Anya''s going abroad." Dr. Choffard smiled.


    "But now it seems that it could help if youe and talk to her frequently.


    "Are you sure?" Philughed at himself. "I''m afraid that she does not like me here, so my visit could


    only work against her recovery."


    "But isn''t it true that you''ve been visiting her for several years?" Dr. Choffard smiled again


    "We as medical staff are not her rtives after all. We can''t talk to her like you do."


    What Dr. Choffard implied was that Phil was a rtive of Lorie due to his marriage with Anya for four


    years. And he also knew Phil was still missing Anya despite their divorce.


    Dr. Choffard and his colleagues knew how Phil spoiled Anya these years. They might guess Phil was


    not the one asking for a divorce.


    "All right." Philughed interestingly at Dr. Choffard''s remarks.


    No matter what kind of opinion Lorie held toward him, his function worked better than that of any


    stranger.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "So we could count you as our help." Dr. Choffard became confident of her recovery with the


    assistance of Phil."


    Nancy had to leave after Anya''s departure. Maisie just didn''t want her to leave.


    "I can be back soon after I get those things done." Nancy also didn''t want to go.


    How could she be willing to leave her family with her son, daughter-inw and a cute and handsome


    grandson around her? Especially such a daughter-inw as Maisie, whom she liked more and more.


    She cherished every moment with them because it was inconceivable that that kind of happiness could


    find its way to her.


    Nancy spent most of her time at home. Sometimes she would push a baby carriage and have a walk


    with her grandson on the square and bath themselves in the sunlight.


    But when she came out the other day and returned home, she was somewhat distracted or absent-


    minded.


    Ezra and Maisie both detected it because Nancy barely had dinner that day.


    "Maybe I should go check?" Maisie turned to Ezra and asked.


    "Of course." Ezra trusted her one hundred percent. Now, he was the least important one in the family


    ¡ª Maisie got well with Nancy as if she was her biological daughter and he was someone else.


    Maisie told Ezra to take care of their son after dinner while she made a te of fruit holing it upstairs


    and entering Nancy''s room.


    Maisie and Ezra became oddly more intimate after going through the tragedy of Phil and Anya. There


    were ups and downs in their rtionship, but not like Phil and Anya. That was the reason they began to


    love each other more.


    After their reunion, Ezra was the one showing his affection and being positive and enthusiastic while


    Maisie kept her distance from Ezra. She did not bare herself in front of him, acting cautiously in their


    regained rtionship.


    The breakup of Anya with Phil made her less inhibited and cherished Ezra more and more. Ezra was


    therefore over the moon recently.


    He knew for sure the reason of her change. He always sighed that his happiness was based on the


    tragedy of his bro and it made him a little guilty.


    Maisie entered Nancy''s room with her permission when she gazed into the distance through the


    window at night.


    "Is there anything upsetting today when you are out? Maisie put the fruit te down and went ask


    softly.


    "Sorry, I didn''t manage my temper well." Nancyughed embarrassingly.


    "We just want you to know that what upsets you bothers us too and we are always there." Maisie went


    hug her affectionately.


    "It''s nothing upsetting after all. It''s just I met an old friend." Nancy sighed.


    "An old friend?" The quick-minded Maisie figured out immediately, but she thought it was incredible.


    "Is he the one you¡­" Maisie hesitated.


    Ezra once told Maisie about Nancy''s past ¡ª Nancy admired someone before falling into trap of Ezra''s


    father. But when she had sex with Roman on that night, she thought she was beneath the one she


    admired, thus gradually forced to forget him.


    Afterwards, Nancy went abroad and lost contact with himpletely.


    "Yes, it''s him," Nancy told Maisie the whole story. "He actually contacted me when I came back from


    abroad and got exposed, but I did not want get inappropriately involved with him because I supposed


    he certainly had his own family then.


    "But he insisted on contacting me so I knew he was set up with a girl when he was young. However,


    they were both in bad health. Her wife died several years after their marriage without giving birth to any


    children.


    "Then he became more and more disappointed in rtionship, being single all these years."


    "He told me he was never over me ¡ª he was badly sick when I left him without saying goodbye. He got


    married because of some pressure. And he did not want to have any rtionship with any other woman


    since he became single again."


    "I didn''t see thating because I had thought he would look down upon me after what happened


    between me and Roman. So I left him, with inferiority and without goodbye." Nancy sighed.


    "I had thought that he totally forgot me, but he¡­"


    Nancy seemed upset. "So he is actually pursuing you now?" Maisieughed.


    "Yeah," Nancy seemed embarrassed. "But I do not want to get into any romance at my age now."


    There were lots of man wanting to ask her out abroad, and still so at home, but she turned them all


    down because she didn''t want to have another rtionship anymore.


    Safety for the rest of her life was all she wanted.


    Rtionship hurt, and she didn''t want it at all.


    Moreover, people would judge if she had another rtionship at her age, especially now her son and


    her daughter-inw were in the spotlight. She didn''t want others to point the fingers at them.


    "If someone could keep you apany, Ezra and I would be more than happy." Maisie said softly.


    Nancy did not have reason to abandon their rtionship at all. After all, he was the one she admired


    when she was young, otherwise she wouldn''t be so distracted.


    Maisie also knew what Nancy scrupled to do ¡ª she might be afraid that Ezra and she would have an


    opinion of their rtionship.


    But she and Ezra wished her to be happy more than anyone. They missed out on each other for their


    own difficulties when they were young, but now they could be reunited under all these circumstances.


    So, just follow the heart.

 Chapter 988 Time Will Tell

    Chapter 988 Time Will Tell


    Maisie obviously supported that, but Nancy shook her head, "I''m afraid ..."


    She had not been in love for many years. In such an age, she didn''t know whether she could rekindle


    the desire for love. In fact, she was somewhat in a bad mood. She didn''t expect he would wait for her


    for so many years and he would be so single-minded.


    Seeing Nancy''s distress, Maisie simply got off the subject. "Time will tell everything. If you think he''s not


    bad, you can consider him as an old friend, and get to know more about him first."


    "Right." Maisie''s words relieved Nancy.


    He was such a fanatical admirer. And every time talking on the phone he said affectionate words. The


    strong affection in his eyes today made her confounded.


    She wanted to refuse him directly. However, every time she saw that deep and intense eyes, she


    couldn''t say those tough words. But she didn''t want to be in a rtionship now. This really distressed


    her.


    Actually, she did not hate him at all. He was handsome since his youth. He was in the fine arts


    department and had artistic temperament.


    Today they met again. Although time had left traces on his face, his vibe and figure was still


    outstanding among middle-aged, elegant, mature and charming.


    Her distress came from many aspects, including the fear of being hurt.


    And she was not that kind of person that could fall in love with somebody she didn''t know well or


    hadn''t seen for a long time. She needed to get to know him before opening her heart.


    Maisie didn''t discuss this with Nancyter but ate some fruits with her and the two talked about


    something else. When she left from Nancy''s room, Ezra was already got Ezio to sleep upstairs.


    Ezra now was very good at taking care of the baby. It was nothing difficult for Ezra to give him a bath,


    brew milk powder, sing him to sleep or y with him.


    Maisie told Ezra the reason for Nancy''s distress, and Ezra immediately got serious, "I''ll get someone to


    check him out right now."


    "OK." Maisie told Ezra the man''s name that she heard from Nancy. His name was Noel Atkinson. Ezra


    immediately asked someone to check him out.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ezra did not have a good impression of this man because he cared too much about Nancy and he was


    afraid that Nancy would be cheated or hurt.


    Ezra also knew that over the years there were many men went after his mother, but she was never


    moved. At the beginning, he thought it was because he was still too young, and she was afraid that he


    would suffer wrong if she found a partner. And then she was older, she had less desire.


    But Ezra was keenly aware of that this man was different from those men before, or his mother would


    not be so distressed.


    Ezra did know that there was a special man in her mother''s heart in the past, but he never checked


    him. Ezra thought that after so many years, he must have a family and children, so there was no need


    to do so.


    He never thought the man would be in such a situation ....


    Ezra soon received his information. What the man had told Nancy waspletely true: he had been


    married but his ex-wife passed away in a few years; no children; a quite famous painter.


    Ezra and Maisie were not engaged in the art and art-rted industries, so the two have not heard of


    Noel before. Only after careful inquiry this time did they get to know him.


    What was sent to Ezra together with this information was a photo of Noel''s.


    Maisie smiled as soon as she saw the photo, "I can understand why your mom is distressed now. This


    is indeed an impressive and unforgettable face."


    The man in the photo was middle-aged, but he was still handsome and lean. Perhaps because he had


    been engaged in the art-rted industry, his temperament was remarkable.


    He was reckoned to be at least fifty years old this year, but there was not much sign of age could be


    seen on his face. He was the kind of uncle that attractive to young girls. Of course, Nancy was also


    well-preserved and shapely.


    Maisie thought from the appearance, thought the two were well-matched.


    However, Ezra didn''t d to hear that and asked her, "Hum. What do you mean by that? You think he''s


    good-looking, right?"


    What did she mean by an impressive and unforgettable face?


    She thought he was handsome? Ezra thought.


    Maisie absolutely felt the jealousy from his words and was speechless. He was almost jealous of


    everything. She just honestly praised this Mr. Atkinson a few words.


    She just winded him up. "Mr. Atkinson is good-looking and charming. That''s truth. He must be an


    awesome guy when he was young, don''t you think so?"


    Ezra was so angry that he gritted his teeth, "Superficial!"


    "You just like pretty face! All women do!" He didn''t feel relieved after he added. He didn''t realize that "all


    women" included his mother.


    Maisie retorted calmly, "No, I don''t."


    He really did not know how to respond. If he showed his anger, it meant admitting that he was not


    handsome; if he didn''t, he would lose face because he just said she liked pretty face. Anyway, he was


    choked and could not keep on being jealous.


    Maisie also stop being against him on this topic. She softly said, "Since this Mr. Atkinson has a good


    reputation, and he''s attractive. I think if he is sincere enough to your mom. I support them to be


    together."


    "In love, sincerity is the greatest weapon." Maisie added.


    The information that Ezra got was definitely urate. In the circle of fine art, Noel was noble and


    unsullied. He never pursued snobbery or followed the crowd and tends, which was probably the reason


    why he was very talented but had not been a big hit.


    His integrity could only make him a famous painter, but not a popr master of painting.


    Since there was no problem with his personality, it depended on whether he treated Nancy with a


    sincere heart.


    For Maisie, who had experienced love and hatred, she particrly valued the sincerity.


    It was Ezra''s sincerity that finally moved her. So she also hoped to see Noel''s sincerity to Nancy.


    Indeed, only time could test it out.


    The feeling of being a gatekeeper for mother may be the same as being a gatekeeper for daughter.


    Ezra felt that no man was worthy of them. He could not help disliking those guys.


    "s." Thinking about this, he could not help but sigh bitterly.


    His mother was sophisticated and had seen all sorts of people. She could tell a good guy or bad guy.


    But if he would have a daughter, and she would fall in love with someone and get married, would she


    be hurt by men? If so, what should he do?


    Ezra thought he must stop think about this. It was driving him crazy.

 Chapter 989 Dont Wanna Miss Again

    Chapter 989 Don''t Wanna Miss Again


    Maisie did not know that Ezra thought so far. Much less known was that he was sad for his imaginary


    daughter. She thought he was overly worried about Nancy.


    So sheforted him softly, "Take it easy. I know you wish her happy."


    Ezra raised his head to look at her, and Maisie added, "Me too. I want her to be happy and carefree,


    but we can''t always be around her and take care of her."


    They had their own careers to fight for, and children to look after, so they were not able to give Nancy


    muchpany.


    "If she has an intimate partner living with her, she would feel happier and live better."


    "Of course, the premise is that she is willing to, and he is a good man."


    Maisie said all that she could think of. Ezra looked at her for a long time, suddenly stretched out his


    arm to hold her into his arms, and gritted his teeth, "If Noel dares to hurt her, I will not let him go!"


    He would gonna make his life hell.


    Maisie was helpless and amused, "I think you are thinking too much. It''s up in the air. Your mom will


    certainly not agree to be with him so soon."


    Ezra grunted and held her tighter.


    "I like girls. Every time I see na, my heart melts. So I wish to have my own daughter. But now I


    don''t."


    "She will have a boyfriend and get married in the future. Oh I just can''t stand it."


    Maisieughed, and hit him unceremoniously, "You do think too much."


    Their son was just a baby, and he was already thinking about having a daughter, and his daughter


    getting married in the future?


    Everyone had a fate. If they would have a daughter, and she might meet bad guys, it was her fate. The


    only thing that Maisie could be sure was that she would teach her daughter how to be a strong girl.


    She would teach her to be brave and strong, would teach her to grit her teeth and stick it out even in


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    adversity, and would teach her that nothing was impossible to ovee.


    It was not terrible to be hurt. The terrible thing was that you couldn''t get up after you got hurt.


    Ezra was dissatisfied that she didn''t even coax him but hit him instead. He retorted with a snort, "You


    don''t care about my feelings at all."


    "What? I''m trying to enlighten you, aren''t I?" Maisie felt so innocent.


    Ezra snorted again, "That''s perfunctory."


    Maisie simply pushed him away, "I''m going to take a shower."


    Maisie had already guessed how he would push his luck next: he would say that she was not sincere to


    him, and then to let her show sincerity. For him, her sincerity was to take the initiative to hug him and


    kiss him.


    She would no longer be trapped by him. Some time ago she was fooled for several times because he


    was so crafty.


    Every time he was unhappy she hurried to coax him, but in the end she found that he was simply taking


    the opportunity to get her care and affection. Especially when she paid her attention only to Ezio, he


    must cause some trouble.


    Maisie left without looking back. Ezra threw himself into the bed in despondency. He thought: she


    figured it out. I have to find another way.


    Nancy stayed another day and left. Ezra and Maisie went to the airport to send her off. They met Noel


    there.


    Noel also had a suitcase with him. He seemed to be go with Nancy.


    Though Ezra Instinctively disliked him, considering Nancy''s feelings, he was still polite to him and


    greeted him with almost no expression.


    He did not expect that Noel woulde over and whisper to him, "Shall we talk?"


    Ezra raised his eyebrows and epted the offer.


    The two went to a cafe inside the departure lounge. After sitting down, Noel spoke first, "I''m sure


    you''ve got to know me well, right?"


    Although it was not long after the rtionship between Ezra and Nancy was announced, Noel could


    feel that Ezra cared a lot about Nancy. They got along in perfect harmony. Otherwise Ezra would not


    protect Nancy all the time.


    Since Ezra knew about his pursuit of Nancy, he would definitely investigate him thoroughly, so Noel


    didn''t beat around the bush with Ezra.


    "Since you are straightforward, I think I should straight to the point as well. Since the day I''m able to


    protect her, my mother has never been bullied by others, nor has she been aggrieved."


    The hidden meaning was that if Noel dared to made Nancy aggrieved, he would definitely not let Noel


    go.


    Ezra did not care that Noel was an elder, nor did he care what status Noel had, he only cared about


    Nancy. He knew Noel because of Nancy. Without Nancy, Noel was nothing to him.


    In a nutshell, if Noel treated Nancy well, Ezra would be friendly with Noel.


    If he didn''t, they would be enemies, with deep hatred.


    Ezra''s words made Noel chuckle, and then he said with a soft sigh of helplessness, "It''s not enough for


    me to hold her in my palm. How could I hurt her?"


    Noel also looked solemn then, "I just want you to know that whether your mother will ept me or not,


    I will never hurt her. This is why I got you here."


    "I don''t wanna say too much. Instead of saying fancy words, I am more willing to show her and you my


    sincerity with my actions."


    Although it was just a few words, Ezra had already felt his sincerity.


    "I missed Nancy once. I really don''t wanna miss her again. How many years do I leave to miss her


    again?"


    "If I hadn''t been thinking about her, why would I have suddenly started to pursue her after being single


    for so many years?"


    Ezra felt Noel''s sincerity, and he said all he wanted to express, so Ezra did not say anything more.


    Noel was right. Nancy and Ezra''s attitudes towards him all depended on his actions.


    Ezra asked another question, "How long are you gonna to stay there?"


    Noel answered truthfully, "Nancy said she has some business there. I think I''m much freer, so I''ll stay


    there with her. I can provide help in time if she needs."


    Ezra nced at him and thought: that is to say, he won''t leave until my momes back?


    "Where are you living then?" Ezra didn''t mean anything else by this question. He knew that his mother


    would not let Noel enter her house, so he wanted to provide help to Noel.


    "I''ve booked a hotel," said Noel.


    Ezra took out a business card and handed it to Noel, "My house near my mom''s ce is vacant. I''ll


    have the housekeeper there contact youter. If he doesn''t contact you in time, you can follow this


    address. The housekeeper''s phone number is also on it."


    Noel was surprised when Ezra offered him a ce to live.


    Ezra exined tonelessly, "My mom will stay there for a long time. You''d better live in a real house


    instead of the hotel."

 Chapter 990 Lowest Family Position

    Chapter 990 Lowest Family Position


    Noel took the card, but he only nced at it before handed it to Ezra. He smiled lightly and said, "I


    appreciate your kindness. Although I''m not rich as you, at least I''m a painter with some renown. I can


    afford to stay in a hotel."


    Although Noel was a bit out of ce in the fine arts, he was still financially well-off.


    Everyone had a different appreciation of art, and his paintings were appreciated by many people, and


    worth a fortune. He didn''t spend much money, so he had a lot of property over the years.


    And he had been managing money since the early years and made investment with reliable friends,


    which got him lot of money.


    Ezra frowned slightly and exined, "I don''t mean to belittle you. I just think it will be more convenient


    for you to live in a house than in a hotel."


    "I heard that you are good in cooking. Maybe you can show my mom sometime." Ezra added.


    He definitely did not mean to belittle Noel''s economic condition. If he despised Noel, he would not have


    let Noel get close to Nancy again.


    What was more, he provided his own ce for Noel, in order to let Noel show his cooking skills, which


    would improve their rtionship.


    Noel absolutely could also feel Ezra''s sincerity, so he smiled, "I see your kindness, and I know that


    money doesn''t mean everything. But since I''m chasing the woman I love, I must show my sincerity."


    Hearing this, Ezra couldn''t say anything else, so put away the card.


    From this point of view, Noel was a man of principle.


    Since Ezra had checked up on Noel''s information, he naturally also checked Noel''s means, and knew


    that Noel was a low-key rich man. Although it was notparable to his wealth, but to his mother, they


    were on a par.


    "It''s almost time. We should get going," said Noel. The two then left.


    While the two were talking, Maisie and Nancy were buying some local specialties. Nancy wanted to


    bring them to her friends and workmates there. It was kind of a formal farewell.


    Nancy didn''t look worried. She was not afraid that Ezra and Noel would talk unpleasantly.


    She knew her son. Although Ezra''s expression was very cold to Noel, Nancy knew clearly that he


    wouldn''t behave so. Since he did not reject Noel, he must think that Noel was not bad.


    As for Noel...


    Nancy didn''t know what Noel would say to Ezra, but intuitively, she could be sure that Noel also would


    not start any conflict with Ezra.


    When they were young, Noel was an upright and gentle person. And recently she heard Noel talk about


    his persistence in the industry over the years, which made her more and more sure that he was still the


    gentle man.


    Noel got a good personality. What she needed to confirm now was whether the two of them were


    suitable for each other. In love, affection was not enough. There were many things needed to run in.


    It was said that love was one thing, and marriage was another.


    For a longsting rtionship, there needed the same views and tolerance. At her age, Nancy just


    wanted to find a guy she could get along with her happily.


    If they had different views on everything, and were always quarreling, then she might as well be single.


    After Nancy and Maisie checked out, Ezra and Noel came over. Ezra was young and Noel was mature.


    They had different vibes, but it was undeniable that both the two were very outstanding.


    Maisie had been on a trending topic several times Because of Ezra, so now she was used to get too


    much public attention when with Ezra. When Ezra held her waist, she was quite calm.


    But it was not easy for Nancy. She had not appeared in public before, so she felt ufortable when


    being watched by so many people.


    Noel and Ezra drew the attention of many people in the airport lobby. When Noel stood in front of


    Nancy and took the initiative to help her carry the specialties in her hand, Nancy said sheepishly,


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you."


    The two had not established any rtionship, so they were not as intimate as Ezra and Maisie. They


    were just friends. But Nancy was a little embarrassed under the gaze of others.


    "It''s about time we board." Noel sensed Nancy''s difort and side-stepped Nancy to keep her at the


    side of his body, blocking many gazes.


    Nancy nodded then said to Maisie full of reluctance, "I gotta go. Drive carefully on your way home."


    Maisie stepped out of Ezra''s arm and gave Nancy a big hug, "I really wish you coulde back soon.


    We''ll miss you, and Ezio will miss you, too."


    Today they did not bring Ezio to see her off, being afraid that the little baby didn''t want Nancy go and


    would wail, so they left him to Daisy.


    "I will." Nancy gently patted Maisie''s shoulder, then pulled her suitcase, intending to leave with Noel.


    Ezra felt left out.


    That was it? What about me?


    She has nothing to say to me or just a hug? Ezra thought.


    Nancy looked at Maisie the whole time and neglected her son.


    Noel gave Ezra a sympathetic look, which seemed that he was saying, "it is obvious that they have a


    tighter bond.¡±


    Ezra had no choice but to take the initiative toe forward, gave his dear mom a big hug, and then


    said, "Wish you a nice journey."


    "Thanks." When her son came to hug her, Nancy then realized that she had neglected him. However,


    she then then put up a serious face again and warned, "Don''t mess with Maisie. I will ask Daisy about


    your performance at any time."


    Ezra regretted asking her for a hug.


    Noel and Maisie both chuckled. Ezra wrapped Maisie into his arms and said, "You can rest assured. I''m


    the lowest in the family now. I don''t have that guts."


    "It''s good for you to know that. We are gonna get going." Nancy did not speak for Ezra at all. Noel


    smiled and said goodbye to Maisie and Ezra, then turned around and went to the security check with


    Nancy.


    After the two figurespletely disappeared from sight, Maisie murmured with sadness," I hate to part


    with her."


    Ezra felt depressed. He would go on a business trip in a few days, and had mentioned to Maisie


    before. But she was calm and didn''t care that at all. Now she was seeing Nancy''s back and sad for


    their parting.


    Obviously, he had the lowest position in the family.

 Chapter 991 You Are My Favorite

    Chapter 991 You Are My Favorite


    "Let''s go." Maisie did not notice Ezra''s loss at all. She put away her parting sadness, taking Ezra away.


    Ezra was not in the mood. He didn''t drive and sat in the passenger seat, downhearted and silent.


    Maisie thought he was sad for Nancy''s leaving, so she held his hand andforted him before


    wearing the seat belt, "Don''t be sad. She will be back soon then we can see her every day."


    Hearing this, Ezra suddenly felt more annoyed.


    He held her and sat upright, narrowing his eyes and asking, "You think it''s because of her leaving?"


    "Isn''t it?" Maisie was confused.


    "My mom and I have been living separately for so many years. I don''t have too much sentimentality for


    her leaving."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    From the time he was forced to return to Riverside City and enter Canuli, he and his mother began to


    live separately for many years, seeing each other only several a year.


    Now Nancy''s leaving for work was only one of many departures to him. Although he also did not want


    to part with her, it would not beat him down.


    Maisie stared at him and asked seriously, "So why are you upset?"


    Ezra was about to get mad: she really can''t find out why?


    Sometimes she was very smart, but sometimes too slow to react!


    Ezra was not expecting Maisie to figure it out on her own and came to the point, "You are closer with


    my mom than with me!"


    He was jealous, even if it was his own mother.


    He wanted to be the only one in Maisie''s eyes, but now she had not only her son, but also his mother,


    and finally him.


    Maisie was more and more confused, "I''m closer with your mom. Is this bad?"


    He was actually speechless by the rebuttal.


    After all,pared to those bad rtionships between mother-inws and daughters-inw, Maisie


    and Nancy''s close rtionship was indeed a very valuable thing.


    But they were so close that he had be an outsider.


    Before Ezra could say something, Maisie suddenly said helplessly, "Ezra, Is there something wrong


    with you? Do you need to see a psychotherapy?"


    "We''re living a happy life, but you are always depressed?"


    That was the same as she was wondering about his sanity. Ezra was almost pissed off.


    He just wanted her to pay more attention to him. Why could she think he was mentally ill?


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and stared at her,¡± Let me get this straight with you.¡±


    Maisie still looked very innocent, "What?"


    Ezra said, "I want you to have me in your eyes all the time. To put me first in your heart. I want to be


    the most important one to you."


    She raised her hand to test Ezra''s forehead, and then murmured, "No fever. How could you say that?"


    Ezra was about to cry.


    A man was almost crying by a woman''s neglect and iprehension.


    He simply unbuckled the seat belt, leaned over and pressed her against the seat, kissing her


    passionately. At this moment, only in this way could he let out the anger in his heart.


    His sudden forcefulness made Maisie a little overwhelmed, so she simply threw her arms around his


    neck as a response to him.


    When Ezra was buried in her neck and panting, she stroked his short hair and whispered in smile,


    "Ezra, you are so childish."


    Ezra was once again about to be pissed off, "What do you mean?"


    Maisieughed helplessly, "You are always jealous of your mom, what for?"


    Ezra finally understood. She knew why he was angry, but just teasing him the whole time.


    He was about to retort when Maisie whispered in his ear again, "Of course you are very important to


    me. No one canpare to. You give me a warm and happy family, which I once even did not dare to


    dream of."


    She never thought that a man like Ezra would stay for her. Ezra was a staunch celibatarian before. She


    had never imagined that they would ever get married.


    Of course, she also did not expect that after getting married, this man who once was a non-marriageist


    would be so clingy and fragile, needing her to coax from time to time, just like now.


    In order to reassure him, she whispered again, "I love you. You are my only love."


    Clearly, in this rtionship and this marriage, the most insecure one should be her, yet now she had


    be the one who coaxed the other.


    Maisie''s words ddened his heart.


    He wanted to hear her say such words every day.


    He smiled immediately, cupped her face and said intimately, "That''s it."


    Then he also made an affectionate confession, "I love you too."


    "So, so much."


    Maisie thought she could finally start the car. But Ezra pressed her down again and kissed her. She


    really wanted to push him away. When could he stop?


    But then she thought, if she pushed him away, he would feel hurt again and she would have to coax


    him again.


    It was too tiring.


    Maisie simply wrapped her arms around his waist and let him kiss her wildly.


    They did not know how long it had been before they left the airport parking lot.


    On the way back, Maisie received a phone call from David. He said that he would return to Riverside


    City with Shania tomorrow. Maisie was stunned and speechless.


    David went abroad to see Shania during the holiday. Maisie had contacted David several times, but


    David did not say anything more. Maisie was a little worried that it was not going well.


    But now David said Shania would return to Riverside City with him. That meant the misunderstanding


    between them was lifted?


    Before Maisie could speak, David spoke again, "Aftering back, we''ll get a marriage license first."


    Maisie braked suddenly.


    When she heard that Shania would return with David, she was still m. But getting a marriage license


    really startled her.


    It was not because Maisie disagreed that the two got married. David''s heart certainly belonged to


    Shania. What Maisie was worried about was that Shania would be wronged.


    After all, David was very cold to her, and even said unpleasant things to hurt her. How could Shania be


    willing to marry David so quickly?

 Chapter 992 He Is Happy for her Happiness

    Chapter 992 He Is Happy for her Happiness


    Maybe the sound of the emergency brake came out from the phone, David hurriedly apologized, "Sorry,


    you are driving?"


    "I''m okay."


    Maisie did not expect David to bring her such breaking news. Fortunately, the car just drove a short


    distance out of the parking lot. Maisie found a ce where she could park the car.


    "Let me drive." Ezra unbuckled the seat belt and the two exchanged positions.


    Then Maisie could continue to talk with David on the phone.


    "I was taken aback." Maisie could not hide her surprise, "Shania ..."


    David exined, "She doesn''t believe I love her, saying that only marriage can prove that."


    Maisie did not know what to say. Most people would choose to take it slow to let time prove one''s


    sincerity, like Nancy and Noel.


    But Shania chose to take the risk of marriage.


    Although Maisie knew that since David had now made such a decision, he would certainly be sincere to


    Shania. However, she still felt somewhat distressed for her, "Silly girl."


    Maisie was indeed worried about Shania, perhaps because she had experienced of being hurt.


    "Dear Maisie, I am not silly." Suddenly a girl''s voice came from the phone, which sounded very bright


    and cheerful. It was Shania.


    Maisie did not expect Shania was also there. After a moment of embarrassed silence, she hurried to


    exin, "Sorry, Shania. I didn''t mean that..."


    Shania chuckled, "I know, I can feel your concern for me."


    Shania''s words nicely relieved Maisie and made Maisie like her immediately, because Maisie could feel


    that Shania was a lively girl who was easy going.


    "David, I want to eat strawberries. Wash some for me," said Shania, obviously for getting David away.


    Then Shania chuckled again and said, "I know you are thinking that it is too impulsive and silly for me


    to ask for marriage, but I did it because I know David well."


    "Since he came to me, he must be sincere to me. I don''t need him to do much to prove his sincerity.


    The fact that he dares to marry me is already his greatest sincerity."


    "Indeed." Maisie felt relieved at once. It seemed that Shania really knew David very well.


    Shania added, "Besides, even if he is not sincere, I have nothing to lose. I''ve got over the most painful


    period when he ignored me. What else could beat me down?"


    "I''m d that you are so optimistic." Maisie did not know what to say. Shania was sober-minded


    enough. As an outsider, she did not need to say anything more. Shania could deal with everything well.


    Shania continued, "David told me about you and your family. I''m on your side. Since they do not love


    you nor respect you, then you do not need to treat them as parents."


    Maisie said softly, "Thank you for supporting me. I''m almost out of touch with them. But you, if you are


    gonna live with David here, it is inevitable to have contact with them."


    Her mother was definitely a tough, tart and mean woman. She wondered if Shania, the apple of her


    family who grew up abroad, would adapt to her meanness.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry about me. I know how to do." Without any worries, Shaniaforted Maisie. She


    knew how to deal with the vile characters. Though she was born in a wealthy family, there were still


    some annoying rtives. And she had fought against them until they never came to her door again.


    There were some things her parents can''t say directly in front of those rtives, but she didn''t care,


    especially those rtives who coveted her family''s property. They always gave pressure to her parents.


    Because her parents were rich, they took it for granted to ask them for money.


    Maisie listened to Shania''s light tone and couldn''t help but worry that Shania was thinking too naively


    about human nature.


    Maisie did not know that Shania had nuisance families, too. After all they had no intersection before.


    Hearing Shania''s unconcerned tone, she thought that Shania was too naive.


    "It''s not convenient talking on the phone. Let''s sit down and talk when we get back," said Shania.


    "Alright, then wish you a nice trip. See you tomorrow." Said Maisie.


    The phone was then taken over by David. David told her the specific time and flight tomorrow. Maisie


    promised to meet them at the airport, and then they hung up the phone.


    After hanging up, Maisie leaned back in her seat and let out a long sigh. Indeed, she should be happy


    that David and Shania''s rtionship was going well. But thinking that they would face Susan after


    Ezra knew why Maisie sighed. Growing up in that kind of family, it was lucky for her and David not to be


    infected by their parents.


    Perhaps because the two left home early to study in a residential school, or perhaps the two received


    good education, they were not like their parents that bad and ignorant.


    Seeing his beloved woman worried, Ezra felt he had to teach Susan a lesson in private, so that she


    would not trouble David and Shania.


    But then he thought, David and Shania must face it after all. It was better to leave this to themselves.


    Even if he intervened, it would notst.


    Susan''s nature had been set. Even she could be suppressed for a while, it couldn''t be for long. Shania


    either had to be more domineering than Susan or break off her rtionship with her forever.


    However, Ezra thought that since David had made the decision to go to Shania, he wouldn''t let her


    have her way in the future.


    The two arrived and Maisie got off alone. Ezra said he had something to do and drove off.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Maisie thought he had something to deal with at work. But when Ezra came back, he took arge box.


    Maisie took a look at the logo, which was a luxury brand.


    "A gift for you." Ezra smiled and handed her the box.


    Maisie was confused, "Why do you suddenly give me a gift?"


    "Open it." Ezra did not say the reason. He did not want her to be unhappy because of David and


    Susan, so he specifically bought this bag for her to make her happy.


    A few days ago when she was chatting with Nina and Emelia on the phone, he heard she say she liked


    this bag, so he secretly ordered it, intending to give her a surprise.


    Just now he called the store and the sale-man said it had arrived. So he sent her today, hoping that she


    could feel better.


    He could be really happy only when seeing she was happy.

 Chapter 993 Was She Alright?

    Chapter 993 Was She Alright?


    Maisie was surprised to see what was inside as she opened the box. "You¡­¡±


    She actually was no fan of luxury brands. Bags or clothes, she would choose the type that suited her,


    mostly simple and elegant.


    Nina posted a picture of the bag in their group chats earlier. As one of the best-known celebrities, she


    naturally was a style icon and kept close eyes on the trending goods.


    She posted it to ask for their opinions on the bag.


    Maisie liked it very much because of its nice look and practicability. It well fitted the need of a working


    mother who carried herptop from and to work and also when she took her baby to go out.


    However, at that time she just gave some shortments on the bag. To her surprise, Ezra bought it


    for her. She wondered where he learned that.


    "Do you like it?¡± Ezra looked at her with eager eyes. "I heard that you liked it the other day and


    immediately asked salespersons to buy it for me. And they delivered it to me today once it was


    avable.¡±


    "Thank you. I like it very much.¡± Maisie answered.


    What really mattered was his thoughtfulness. How could she reject his love anyway?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her answer greatly pleased the man. He held her and asked, "Any other stuff that you like?¡±


    The fact that Maisie had a low demand for life quality frustrated him. All of his money was meant for the


    people he cared about, including Maisie, his son and his mother.


    But it turned out that she was a non-consumerism. He sadly found nowhere to spend his money.


    Still, he could choose to buy things for her since she intrinsically wouldn''t squander money, letting


    alone buying luxurious products.


    Hearing this, Maisie hastily shook her head and said, "I am not short of anything.¡±


    Fearing that he might continue purchasing things, she added, "I knew that you did this for me. But


    seriously, I will let you know when I need anything.¡±


    Ezra was unhappy, "Will that day evere?¡±


    Maisie was amused by his look. She said, "Aren''t you afraid that you might spoil me? Which husband


    would ask his wife to ssh out?¡±


    Ezra took her in his arms and said, "I wish I could spoil you because I earned that.¡±


    But she wasn''t a greedy person.


    She had her own principles and bottom lines. Under no circumstance should she ever lose herself no


    matter how many partiality he had for her.


    Daisy nearby saw them and walked up the stairs with Benedict, leaving them alone.


    Ezra noticed Daisy''s move and held her tighter, "Tomorrow is Valentine''s Day. What is your n?¡±


    This was their first Valentine''s Day after they got married. Ezra has thought of like hundreds of ways to


    celebrate it but he still wanted to hear Maisie''s opinions.


    Maisie replied, "Tomorrow David and Shania are arriving and I was thinking about having dinner with


    them.¡±


    Ezra was dumb.


    How could he forget the date of David and Shaniaing back?


    The only w in an otherwise perfect n. If they had dinner together in the evening, there wouldn''t be


    any romantic valentine celebration.


    Having a dinner was part of the n. The romantic atmosphere would be ruined if others joined them.


    At the thought of this, Ezra was deeply aggrieved.


    He disclosed what was between David and Shania, which obliquely led to them getting back together.


    However, David had no sense of gratitude at all.


    David must know that tomorrow was Valentine''s Day. He knowingly picked this date to thwart his n.


    As much as he was disgruntled, he should invite David and Shania to dinner ording to the traditions.


    And he was well aware of the importance of David to Maisie. He let out a sigh and said, "Fine. We will


    have dinner with them tomorrow. Sorry that I forgot their arrival.¡±


    Maisie knew his nning. She approached closer to him to give him a kiss and soothed, "People often


    said that each day that you spend with your lover is Valentine''s Day. We don''t need to celebrate it since


    we are together and every day is happy Valentine''s Day.¡±


    "Really?¡± Ezra admittedly loved to hear that. Her acknowledgment of happiness was the greatest


    feedback to him.


    "Of course.¡± Maisie shed him a look.


    Ezra beamed with pleasure and lowered to kiss her.


    When Maisie thought that Ezra has over the Valentine''s Day stuff, Ezra surprisingly used the excuse of


    celebrating Valentine''s Day beforehand to have wild sex with her in the night.


    Maisie highly suspected that the man was going to use the trick more than once. It might be safer if she


    kicked Ezra out of the bedroom in tomorrow''s night.


    In Valentine''s Day, Phil paid a visit to Lorie who was in the hospital with a bunch of flowers.


    He came over once or twice a week when he and Anya hadn''t been divorced. Now he came almost


    every day.


    He sat by the bed and shared her with his day, especially how much he missed Anya, despite no


    feedback from Lorie.


    He wished that Lorie could answer him. But even if without response, he would continue the talking.


    He met Emelia and Maisie in the hospital who was going to visit Lorie on Anya''s behalf.


    That Phil came to hospital everyday was not new to Emelia and Maisie. But both of them didn''t mention


    this to Anya. As a matter of fact, they reached consensus that they should never bring about anything


    relevant to Phil for the best of Anya.


    They should be silent bystanders now that Anya had departed to another country.


    Finding Anya was Phil''s concern. They would never refer to Phil if Anya didn''t ask about him.


    Phil came up to them with flowers. This was the first time they met after Anya left this country. He tried


    to walk away at first but after a few steps he stepped back and asked in low voice, "Is she alright?¡±


    Emelia answered him, "Good. She settles now.¡±


    "Thank you.¡± Phil didn''t ask another question and he walked into the ward of Lorie after showing his


    thanks.

 Chapter 994 He Wouldnt Die Before Anya Does

    Chapter 994 He Wouldn''t Die Before Anya Does


    His sadness and loneliness could be told from his straight back. Emelia and Maisie gave each other a


    look and knowingly shook their heads.


    They both went through the ups and downs in a rtionship and were conscious of the suffering nature


    of love.


    Apparently, Phil was the one who got severe hurt.


    ording to Julian and Ezra, Phil barely walked out of his house during the festival. The good point


    was that he finally quit drinking excessively after he was sent to the hospital due to drinking problem.


    Emelia worried about Phil''s health and was also afraid that he was poor in cooking. Therefore, she


    asked Julian to invite Phil to have dinner at their house.


    But Julian turned her down and said, "He is good at cooking.¡±


    Emelia was surprised, "I didn''t know that he can cook.¡±


    Although she had known Phil for years, Phil scarcely could be counted as a close friend to her because


    of the distant rtionship between her and Julian in the early years.


    Julian borated, "When they first got married, Anya deliberately tortured him in various ways. Asking


    him to cook is one of them. In their house there was a servant in charge of cooking who was good at


    cooking. But Anya tormented him by asking him to cook for her. Otherwise she wouldn''t eat anything.


    Emelia asked, "So he learnt how to cook specifically for Anya and was responsible for all meals in a


    day?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "What else choice did he get? He could hardly survive without Anya.¡± Julian recalled how insane he


    thought Phil was and how he rebuked him for acting so humble to please a girl.


    But he fully understood Phil now.


    He also learnt how to cook to take better care of Emelia and his kids.


    Thinking of this, heforted Maisie, "Don''t worry about him. He wouldn''t die before Anya does.¡±


    As a person being highly possessive, Phil wouldn''t be willing to die as long as he still had feelings


    towards Anya. As far as Phil knew, Anya belonged with him.


    "I once called him and he sent me some pictures, all of which were about the food he made. He


    actually had some good days, albeit beingzy in going out.¡±


    Once the news about Phil and Anya''s divorce came out, numerous people ridiculed Anya by describing


    her as a money-grabbing young girl who seduced Phil by her attractive appearance. Phil dumping her


    was only a matter of time.


    In usual case, Phil would stop the spreading of all negative news about Anya because he wanted to


    protect Anya.


    But this time he turned a blind eye to it. It remained unknown if Anya, currently in another country,


    could see that news.


    Phil refused to go out partly because he was tired and sick all of the paparazzi intrusion.


    And what Julian didn''t tell Emelia about the photos was that the food he cooked was Anya''s favorite.


    Wouldn''t Phil be sadder when the food reminded him of Anya?


    Julian didn''t bother to persuade Phil to get over it. The more he thought about Anya, the harder he


    moved on. At such a young age, did he want to spend the rest of his life torturing himself?


    In the hospital.


    As a bossy and possessive person, Phil would usually keep her under constant surveince even if he


    let her go in normal situation. But this time he didn''t.


    He didn''t do it only out of the fear that she might find out. Rebellious as Anya was, she wouldn''t tolerate


    surveince of any kind, which consumed herst affection towards him.


    Besides, he might kill himself first if shemitted another suicide.


    Therefore, instead of sending people to stalk her, Phil surrounded himself with things that Anya left.


    Except some stuff that had been sent to her at the request of Phil, Anya''s things remained at the


    original ce.


    Keeping her things was both a curse and bliss.


    The bright side was that he could have something to look at and remember Anya. The bad sides were


    that the things kept reminding him of Anya''s departure and days without Anya next to him.


    Every second, every day was a struggle to him. He wanted to have the servant clean out her room but


    was destitute of the courage to do so.


    Julian said Phil was tormenting himself. And he was right.


    Lorie''s room was quiet and clean as it always did.


    Phil trimmed the flowers he brought and put them in a vase. He talked to Lorie in casual manner.


    "Presumably it was known to you that your daughter has settled.¡±


    "Why can''t she stay a little longer, at least after Valentine''s Day? Now I am all alone. Sadly I have to


    deal with Julian and Ezra bragging about their wives.¡±


    "I was the earliest to get married among them and boasted it all the time. Finally it is my turn to be


    envious of them.¡±


    Phil let out a sigh and continued, "People are strange. I never celebrate anything, not even birthday


    before I met her.¡±


    "But after we got into a rtionship, I began to memorize all the important dates, anniversaries, festival


    and birthday. After she left, I ustomed to celebration.¡±


    "Your daughter was a master of manipting.¡±


    "When we were married, she didn''t like me and even got annoyed by me. So she picked on me in


    various ways, sometimes by asking me to cook for her, sometimes by requiring me to celebrate


    festivals of all kinds.¡±


    "Of course I wouldn''t be angry with her since she was still an immature girl. So I changed myself.¡±


    "I learnt how to cook. I made her every meal when I had time. But she got sick of it very soon and


    would rather eat in the school canteen.


    "I put every important dates in mind and surprised her in those dates by giving her several presents.


    But she used me of being ¡®extravagant'' and forbade me from celebrating.¡±


    "She really is hard to deal with, isn''t she?¡±


    Heined her while putting the flowers one by one into the vase. Soon all flowered were put into


    the vase.


    He cleaned his hands and sat down beside Lorie''s bed. He said in low voice, "Happy Valentine''s Day.


    Please wake up soon so that you could celebrate with someone.¡±


    His words were like a joke. Lorie probably wanted to wake from the unconsciousness if she could hear


    him.


    Howe Lorie still wanted to celebrate Valentine''s Day when she had reached her retirement age.


    But the joke was so typical of Phil. It showed his genuine care towards Lorie.


    Phil exined, "Please don''t think I wasn''t serious. Ezra''s mother recently just found her love. As much


    as we don''t know the result, it proved that love isn''t about age at all. You can still fall in love in your


    age.¡±

 Chapter 995 Only Anya Could Aggressively Grip His Collar

    Chapter 995 Only Anya Could Aggressively Grip His Cor


    Phil wished that Lorie was irritated. But to his disappointment, no magic happened.


    Dr. Choffardforted him, "Everything depends on human effort. We have walked through the most


    difficult times. Hering around is only a matter of time. Already having some reactions is the best


    result we could imagine.¡±


    "As for her time to wake up, we are uncertain.¡±


    Phil knew this quite well. But he just became anxious more than ever, especially after Anya left for


    another country.


    The earlier Lorie woke up, the bigger hope there was between him and Anya.


    At least Anya woulde back in the second she learnt that Lorie woke up. In this case, he was able


    to see her. And he would be fine just ncing at her at a distance if she didn''t want to see him.


    Dr. Choffard next to him suggested, "If you two didn''t divorce and visit her with a baby, she might open


    her eyes immediately.¡±


    Phil gave him a look. Dr. Choffard really knew how to give him the biggest strike.


    And Dr. Choffard realized this. His smile froze. "I am sorry¡­¡±


    Phil didn''t say anything and walked away.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Baby, baby!


    The word baby was a taboo for him. He was expecting Anya to have a baby with him before the new


    year''s eve. Now not only did his dream of having a baby shattered but also he lost his wife.


    He felt like someone was burning his heart. What was worse, he didn''t know whom he could let out his


    anger to. But when he got back home and saw Tristin furiously standing outside his house, he found


    people to lose temper at.


    After parking the car, Phil gazed at Tristin coldly. It seemed that Tristin hasn''t learnt his lesson and had


    the gut toe to his house.


    With an intimidating look, Phil mmed the door of the car.


    "Phil!¡± The minute he was on his feet, Tristin had stood there for a long time, yelling at him.


    Tristin came up to him, trying to grip his cor but was ducked by Phil. Throughout Phil''s life, only one


    person could aggressively grip his cor¡ªAnya.


    Phil''s reputation of being a harsh and tough man was notoriously so people rarely dared to provoke


    him. But Anya was unaware of that at all. She kept acting annoyingly, having no fear of any chance that


    he might get angry.


    He even thought that she deliberately irritated him, through which she could get rid of him.


    Normal woman would die for having sex with him and tried every means to get in touch with him. But


    things changed in her case. She did her utmost to infuriate him so that she could be free.


    With the duck, Tristin failed to get Phil, which fanned the mes of his anger.


    Tristin gave up the attempts to hit Phil. He ferociously stared at Phil and shouted, "Phil. You monster!¡±


    "You forced Anya to change her school so that we stayed at a different school, didn''t you?¡±


    Tristin was on the brink of mental copse.


    Not until today did he know that Anya chose the school in the Ustistan. He assumed that she would


    pick the school in Ascana, the one they both admired.


    The school in Ascana fared way much better in both reputation and academic influence, which was the


    reason why Anya coveted its admission so much.


    After almost being beaten to death by the people Phil hired in the gate of hospital, Tristin lost contact


    with Anya. She didn''t reply to his text or call anymore.


    He knew that Anya was in the hospital before she fled to another country. He once went to the hospital


    to find her. But some muscr body guards stopped him before he could get into the hospital.


    Those men stood there without saying anything and he instantly understood what happened. These


    men only followed Phil''s order and waited there to stop him. Thinking of the experience of being


    beaten, Tristin gave in.


    They would eventually meet in Ascana, he thought. However, he heard the news that the band that


    Anya was in broke up and then he got a text from Anya, which said, ¡®I felt so privileged to meet you.


    Wish you a bright future and good luck.''


    Then he was blocked by Anya, which indicated the end of their friendship.


    It was at this moment that Tristin sensed something unusual. He called Anya with nonstop, only to find


    he was blocked in the phone too.


    Then he called Arianna. She obviously knew Anya''s current situation and said that they should support


    Anya now that Anya had made her decision.


    And then Arianna hung up.


    Tristin was reluctant to give up. So he called their mutual friend who yed fiddle in Ascana and asked


    if she met Anya or not. Anya once joked that she was thinking about living with the girl who left for


    Ascana before her to save some rents.


    But the girl said that she never heard about Anyaing to Ascana or staying at her ce.


    Tristin was flustered. After hanging up the phone, he had others look into the information about Anya''s


    flight. And the results came as a shock to him.


    Anya had arrived in Ustistan.


    He had waited Anya to call him about leaving for Ascana together. But it never urred to him that


    Anya left without informing him.


    Tristin was convinced that Philpelled Anya to fly to Ustistan. Otherwise Anya wouldn''t do this to


    him.


    Anya surely liked him and admired his talents.


    It must be Phil who was ying dirty!


    It must be him!


    Phil was a possessive psychopath!


    He must be the reason why they couldn''t be together!


    With that idea in mind, he didn''t want to idle another minute and drove straight to Phil''s ce.


    He has waited for a long time before Phil came back unhurriedly. His anger grew once he caught sight


    of him.


    Phil wasparatively m confronting Tristin''s anger. "It would have been so much easier if she is as


    obedient to me as you said.¡±


    The implied meaning was that he didn''t force her to do anything.


    But Tristin didn''t buy it and gritted his teeth, saying, "If it weren''t for your coercion, she wouldn''t have


    given up her dream school!¡±


    Phil sneered, "Why can''t it be you to force her to make the decision?¡±


    Clearly the purpose of Anya was to stay away from Tristin. And Tristin was the one to me. Now


    Tristin had the nerve to use him?

 Chapter 996 You End Up With Nothing

    Chapter 996 You End Up With Nothing


    "How was that ever possible!" Tristin didn''t buy his words at all. Phil was so despicable as to me this


    on him.


    "Stop slinging mud at me. I had no quarrel with her. Why would she relinquish her dream school on my


    ount?"


    Phil didn''t lose his temper and asked him "You don''t know the reason?"


    Suddenly he came up with something. He froze.


    Anya did this to prevent him from further injury.


    Judging from Anya''s characteristic, she would avoid studying at that school to prevent him from the


    retaliation of Phil.


    And her decision to some extent indicated that she didn''t love him because one would want to get out


    of trouble with someone he or she loved, no matter how hard it was.


    Thinking of this, Tristin had mixed feelings. He did his utmost to disguise his fluster and red at Phil


    crossly, "No matter which school did she choose, she decided to leave you."


    He smirked speaking of this. "Phil, you think you are capable of aplishing everything. You think


    you could get her to love you with all your money and influence. But you end up with nothing."


    "You spent four years but still failed to make her fall in love with you. What a big loser you are."


    Tristinughed harder as he spoke. He got so carried away that he began to say things that were


    illogical.


    But his insaneness was understandable. To lose someone you loved hurt desperately. He had a crush


    on Anya at the first sight. He rushed to sign up when her band was recruiting new members.


    It took him much effort to finally get the opportunity to meet Anya frequently. But soon Anya married


    Phil to save her family, which drove him crazy.


    He could feel that Anya treated him differently. He was thinking about asking her to be his girlfriend


    after spending more time together. But his dream ended when Anya married Phil.


    He hated Phil for the rest of his life for stealing Anya from him. And Phil should take the responsibility


    for causing Anya to choose another school.


    Phil''s smile faded after hearing Tristin''s words. He said indifferently, "I am not sure if she loves me or


    not. But she definitely didn''t like you."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Or else why would she rather stay at an ordinary school rather than go to her favorite school?


    Tristin was greatly irritated at hearing this. He lost control and threw a punch at Phil, which he had


    wanted to do a long time ago. Only in this way could he give full vent to his anger.


    But what Tristin didn''t realize was that Phil''s rage had piled up and he was more eager than Tristin to


    have a fight.


    What made him more surprised was that Phil was excellent in fighting. Tristin was overwhelmed by


    him. Finally the pedestrians called the police because Phil nearly beat Tristin to death.


    Pedestrians at first assumed it was regr conflict and tried to persuade them to stop fighting. But Phil


    didn''t listen to them and continued to beat Tristin. Fearing that Tristin might get killed in this fight, the


    pedestrians called the police.


    The police separated them when they arrived. Tristin ran out of strength and fall to the ground.


    The bruise and wound in Phil together with his ferocious expression made him looked like a demon


    who has just crawled away from the hell.


    The police recognized Phil, the famouswyer in Riverside City. Shouldn''twyers be the mostw-


    abiding citizen? Phil should know better than brawling in the street. Yet he deliberately broke thew.


    "Call the ambnce first." One of the police gave this order in case Tristin''s life was in danger.


    "No need to call the ambnce. I want mywyer." Tristin opened his eyes with difficulty and said, "I


    am suing him. I will let him pay the price!"


    Tristin was done with swallowing the insult. Last time he didn''t fight back when Phil asked some people


    to beat him. This time he wouldn''t let him get away.


    Phil was a rising star in Riverside City, not to mention his famous reputation as a topwyer. What


    would people do after hearing him deliberately breaking thew? Wouldn''t they think twice before they


    hired Phil or otherwyers from his firm?


    Tristin''s intention was to stain his reputation. Phil would have to pay for his mistakes even though


    Tristin''s attempt to destroy Phil business empire fizzled out.


    Phil took out his handkerchief from the pocket while hearing his nonsense. He wiped off the blood in his


    face and hands while smiling mockingly.


    He had Riverside City''s bestwyers in hisw firm. Even with the help of awyer, he was bound to


    lose.


    It would be unfair to say that Phil abused his wealth and influence to bully others. Tristin deserved to be


    treated in this way. Besides, it wasn''t Phil who initiated the fight, which could be verified by the cameras


    of his house and his neighbor''s.


    After throwing away the handkerchief into a trash can, Phil came up to Tristin and said coldly, "Just to


    remind you. Think about who threw the first punch before you charge me."


    Tristinpressed his lips. Phil derided him, "You came here aggressively but got defeated. Now you


    want to sue me?"


    "I defy you to win me in court."


    The firmness in Phil''s tone infuriated Tristin. Regardless of the scar in his face, Tristin shouted, "What


    aboutst time when you hired some people to beat me up in front of the gate of hospital?"


    Phil replied dismissively, "Give you a second warning. Mind yournguage. I can charge you with


    ndering me."


    "Do you have any evidence proving that I am involved in attacking you? You may want to take that


    back if you don''t have any substantial evidence, because, you know, nder could be a quite serious


    usation."


    "Phil!" Tristin was pissed off after hearing Phil sanctimoniously poprizing knowledge aboutws.


    Everyone, including Anya, knew that Phil asked some people to assault him, though without evidence.


    Tristin had intense hatred of his great skills at utilizingws. Phil managed to shut Tristin''s mouth in just


    a few words.


    Finally the police took them to the police station to make a record. Because of Tristin''s refusal to


    reconcile, they had to stay at the police station. Otherwise Phil would be free to go, which was exactly


    the oue that Tristin didn''t want to see.


    Phil remained calm throughout the whole process and acted cooperatively with the police.


    Tristin made his father a call and asked him toe to the police station with awyer. His father was


    heartbroken hearing that his baby son got beaten again. After all, Tristin still was recovering from the


    injuries fromst time''s assault.


    So his father didn''t ask about the person who beat him and directly came to the police station with a


    <pwyer.

 Chapter 997 Stay Peace and Quiet

    Chapter 997 Stay Peace and Quiet


    Marcel stormed into the police station with awyer. He recognized the man who sat next to the table. It


    was Phil. Who didn''t know Phil''s name in Riverside City?


    It couldn''t be him having conflicts with his son?


    Seeing the wounds in Tristin''s face, Marcel was at a dilemma.


    When Marcel was hesitating about the next move, hiswyer greeted Phil with great respect, "Mr.


    Henderson ¡­"


    And then thewyer stepped back, which put Marcel in a bigger quandary.


    Phil was highly esteemed in Riverside City, not only because of his reputation as a topwyer and


    owning the bestw firm in Riverside City but also out of his exceptionally close rtionship with Julian


    and Ezra.


    These people were rising stars in Riverside City''s business world. It would be just to say that they


    represented the future of this city. Their close rtionship fostered their business connections.


    To establish business rtionship was not easy in such a fiercepetition environment. And this kind


    of friendship was fragile even when people seeded in forming benefit-based rtionship. Friend


    would turn into enemy for profit in the blink of eye.


    But this was the opposite in Phil and his friend''s case. They were lifelong friend in private. It was said


    that their friendship were built since they were in school.


    Scarcely there were people in Riverside City bold enough to pick a quarrel with them. Nevertheless,


    now his son ¡­


    Marcel''s heart sank. He asked Tristin, "What happened?"


    Noticeably his son got bigger hurt. Thinking of his experience of being assaulting in the earlier days,


    Marcel was sorrowful. But then he came up with an idea. Could it be Phil who made his son get hurt in


    Phil''s characteristic of being hard to deal with was well-known in the city.


    People in their small group had different personalities. Julian was the mature and sedate kind, aka


    poker face; Ezra was more essible with his constant smile.


    However, Phil had a highly vtile personality. Heughed when he felt happy but he could be an


    asshole when he was in low spirits. This man acted as harsh as possible in a fight, making his


    opponent miserably suffering.


    It was said that he married a mystery girl who was a couple of years younger than him. There had been


    many rumors about his wife, about how she seduced him for money, which was the reason why Phil


    didn''t like how others viewed at her and never took her out.


    Some also said that his wife was depressed because of his mental instability. The evidence was that in


    earlier years he was seen to take his wife to see a psychiatrist.


    Marcel thought he might be able to handle the situation if it was Julian or Ezra sitting there. As for


    Phil¡­


    Marcel was deeply troubled, especially when his and Phil''s ferocious gaze met.


    Tristin didn''t expect such reaction of his father. His father at his old age cowering in front of Phil was


    annoyingly humiliating!


    Tristin borated, "As you can see, I had a fight with Phil and I need awyer to help me charge him


    and do an injury assessment in the hospital.


    Noticing Tristin''s attitude, Marcel felt that something icy crawled its way up his back. Tristin was his only


    son, the one he had partiality to. But now¡­


    Before Marcel could say anything, Phil grinned sneeringly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thewyer that Marcel brought gave a little cough and said, "Mr. Murphy, I am afraid it''s beyond my


    ability to handle your case. Please allow me to leave first because I still have some unfinished


    business."


    Thewyer walked away after saying this, which made Marcel both awkward and vexed.


    Marcel knew that hiswyer left to avoid being the enemy of Phil.


    Seeing that, Phil turned and said to Tristin, "Ourpany can help if you need awyer. I guarantee


    that they will do their upmost to help you sue me. We serve our clients under the guidance ofws."


    What Phil said greatly annoyed Tristin. He jerked up and intended to say something. Marcel stopped


    him and said imperatively, "Whatever you want to do, stay peace and quiet this time!"


    Now Tristin could see his father''s nning. His father didn''t have the gut to dere a war on Phil. His


    father didn''t dare to do so even when he was beaten to death by Phil, in that he was afraid.


    When Marcel and Tristin silently confronting each other, Phil who had been sitting there casually said,


    "Mr. Murphy, you probably don''t know that your son had unusual affection towards my ex-wife."


    Phil''s statement came as a shock to everyone being present, including the police. It made Tristin


    ashamed.


    It never urred to Tristin that Phil, the lunatic, exposed his affection to Anya in such public ce. He


    gritted his teeth and red at Phil angrily.


    Marcel immediately apologized, "Mr. Henderson, today''s incident is our fault. Please forgive us."


    "We will drop the usation and never bother you again."


    Marcel earlier wondered why his son kept picking fight with Phil. It turned out that Phil''s ex-wife, a


    woman, was the reason!


    Phil lifted his eyebrows and deliberately said, "But it seems that your son isn''t happy with the


    settlement."


    "Not at all." Marcel denied without hesitation and then dragged Tristin, trying to get him to behave


    himself.


    "Well then. Let''s get out of here." Phil didn''t want to waste another minute in this ce. These men


    didn''t deserve his attention. He didn''t lose anyway.


    Albeit some wounds, he was able to give full vent to his anger.


    Having some wounds were even better because he could forget the hurt brought by Anya temporarily.


    Ezra would use him of self-abuse if Ezra learnt his thinking.


    The police was happy to see that they were willing to reconcile, although Tristin was seemingly


    reluctant.


    Then they exited the station. Marcel dragged Tristin into the car while Phil got in the car in no hurry.


    Instead of driving away immediately, Phil looked in the direction of Marcel and Tristin.


    He was well aware that Tristin won''t quit right away, but for now he had no n to fight back. Let this


    man carry on his revenge. Phil would not take care of Tristin before Anya came back because he


    wanted to show Anya Tristin who he really was, as the man she once admired.

 Chapter 998 No Negative News Would Be Released.

    Chapter 998 No Negative News Would Be Released.


    Anya always called him a brute disguised in nice clothes, a man of no good. He needed to show her


    how Tristin was like when he concealed his viinous nature with his gentleman-like look.


    Tristin got in the car with his father. Seeing Tristin''s bruise, Marcel asked the driver to go to the hospital


    first.


    But Tristin rejected, "No need to go to the hospital. I am not dying anyway."


    Marcel pissed off. "What nonsense are you making? You think I loved to bow down to Phil? We are no


    match to Phil solely judging from the difference between ourpany''s revenue and his, not to


    mention the financial group backing him.


    "So you are going to watch him to torture me to death and do nothing at all?" Tristin grumbled.


    Marcel took a deep breath and said after a pause. "Let''s go home first. You tell me everything about


    what happened between you and him."


    Then he added, "If what he said was real and you actually had feelings towards his ex-wife¡­"


    Considering that the driver was also there, Marcel didn''t talk too much about it. He warned, "You''d


    better give up that thought as early as possible. This was the end of discussion. No matter what did he


    do to you in the past, he had no reason to pick a fight with us if we avoid making contact with him!"


    Marcel was a wise man. He knew Phil''s little group quite well. They didn''t have the habit of bullying


    others by their power and wealth and they would have never aplished like what they have now if


    not so.


    Marcel''s words made Tristin realized the fact that his family would never support him in retaliating Phil.


    But that didn''t matter. He was fine fighting alone. He wouldn''t let Phil resume to his good life after all


    the sufferings Phil had brought to him.


    Phil stole Anya from him at first. He would have been Anya''s boyfriend if it weren''t for Phil. And now


    Phil shamelessly used him of having an illicit affection towards Anya.


    He was the first one to meet Anya. He was the first one who fell in love with Anya!


    Tristin didn''t say anything after arriving home and went straight to his room. He had nothing to say to


    his family the moment his father persuaded him into giving up chasing Anya.


    "You should put that shit behind before you leave for Ascana, if you still care about your future!" Marcel


    gave this serious warning on the other side of Tristin''s door.


    Tristinpressed his lips in depression and turned on theputer to write an article, in which he


    made anint against Phil illustrated with pictures of himself getting hurt in this time andst time.


    He was determined to make the man notorious!


    However, no one paid attention to his borately constructed article as he released, even after he


    shared it with many influencers.


    Soon he got a call from his ssmate who was an intern in an influential new mediapany. His


    ssmate suggested him gingerly, "Tristin, all the media have been warned by Phil¡­"


    Not until this moment did Tristin begin to realize that no negative statement about Phil would be


    allowed to show in the inte. Take Phil and Anya''s marriage for example. Many people criticized their


    marriage in the inte at the first beginning, butter those people went silent.


    Nevertheless, their divorce was being discussed recently. Clearly Phil didn''t prohibit the discussion


    about them this time.


    What a heartless man Phil was, he thought, to instantly stop protecting Anya after they got divorced.


    The remarks relevant to them were mostly against Anya.


    This was the love Phil imed?


    "Actually I remind you that posting an article of this kind did no good to you. You will be critically judged


    if Phil said that you unjustly wooed his wife." As one of the close friends of Tristin, his ssmate knew


    Tristin''s affection towards Anya and that Phil had someone beat him.


    His ssmates called him out of pure kindness.


    "I work in the media industry and I am clear about the rules of this line. He can make your article


    disappear if he pays enough." His ssmate added.


    Tristin thanked his ssmate before he hung up. He deleted the article and returned to calmness.


    What a despicable man Phil was, he thought, to pay to block the spreading of the negative news about


    him.


    As a matter of fact, Tristin knew that neither he nor his father had the capability of defeating Phil. But


    he just couldn''t go along with this ending.


    He couldn''t reconcile himself to the fact that Phil took advantage of his influence and wealth to force


    Anya into loving him, to deprive her of the right to freely fall in love with others.


    That was a totally barbarian behavior!


    Suddenly someone knocked the door. It was his mother. She said, "Tristin, your wounds need to be


    cleaned. I bring you some iodine and swabs."


    Tristin took a deep breath and tried to calm himself. And then he went to open the door.


    He had always gotten along well with his mother and the conversations between them were pleasantly


    efficient.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he could hear his father''s roaring the second he opened his door. His father shouted, "I am


    warning you to stay away from Phil''s ex-wife! I will never ept her as your wife even though she and


    Phil divorced."


    "Are you insane? There are so many good girls out there and you have to chase one that married


    once!"


    Marcel stated his opinion towards Anya, whichpletely shattered Tristin''s dream. His father would


    strongly oppose even if he seeded in getting Anya, not to mention the fact that Anya now shunned


    him.


    For a moment Tristin felt desperate. He didn''t want to do anything about his wounds anymore and gave


    the door a good hard m. He snarled, "I loved her. She is the best. No one else could rece her!"


    For the first time he and his father shouted at each other like this. Carrying the medicine chest outside


    the door, Menna, Tristin''s mom, nearly cried.


    She always was proud of her son since he was a child, in having good performance in study or any


    other aspects. But now his son was stupidly trapped by a woman.


    As a mother, Menna inherently didn''t have a good impression of a divorced woman, no matter how


    outstanding she appeared to be. But she was not as unconvincing as Marcel. She wouldpromise if


    her son insisted.


    But Marcel couldn''t settle for a divorced woman, not to mention that she was Phil''s ex-wife. Little


    knowledge might he have about the woman, most people in the upper ss of Riverside City knew


    about their rtionship.


    How could they continue to live in this city gracefully if Tristin married this woman?

 Chapter999 Criticizing Phil Severely

    Chapter999 Criticizing Phil Severely


    Thanks to Menna, the deadlock between the father and son went off. Menna persuaded Marcel, "Tristin


    is still young and knows little about romance. When he goes abroad and experiences more, maybe he


    will not love the girl at all."


    "There are so many excellent girls abroad. I believe he will be impressed by one."


    "You know Anya is in another country. Since they are not together, it is probable that he will fall in love


    with other girls and forget her easily."


    After receiving a surveince video from Phil''s assistant, Marcel was furious about what Tristin had


    done. It was his fault to hit Phil first.


    What was more, Tristin sulked with him because of Anya, which made him very angry.


    But Menna''s words made him calm down. Since there were so many temptations and all kinds of


    beautiful girls around his son, it was probable that he would be attracted by one. At that time, he would


    dump Anya. So, there was need to be so dogmatic.


    He thought he was too arbitrary.


    Keeping Menna''s words in mind, Marcel turned to knock Tristin''s door and apologized to him, "Tristin, I


    am sorry. I was just too impulsive. I apologize to you."


    "It has been done. What your mom and I care most is your study when you are abroad. You will set out


    in a few days, so I think you''d better have a good rest at home. It''s not good for you to go abroad with a


    face full of injuries, right?"


    "Tristin, if you want to pursue a girl, you first have to make yourself excellent, otherwise how can you


    Marcel said in all his earnestness. Of course, he had no intention to encourage Tristin topete with


    Phil for Anya. What he wanted was to make him study hard when he was abroad.


    Tristin didn''t know why his dad was not as tough as before. But he agreed with him that he needed to


    be excellent, more excellent than Phil, so he was able to pursue Anya and made her fall in love


    with him.


    He then gave up the idea of going on retaliating Phil.


    Phil, who had already seen the video and known that Tristin tried to y dirty to him, immediately let


    his assistant send the video to Marcel, letting him know what his son had done.


    Of course, he also spread the news in several chatting groups. He did it not for their help, but to ¡­ In


    his eyes, Tristin was too weak to be viewed as hispetitor.


    He hoped Julian and Ezra would tell the news to Maisie and Emelia, who would tell the news to Anya


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    then. At that time, Anya would know what kind of person Tristin was.


    In Anya''s eyes, Tristin was a nice man. Now it was time to let her how despicable Tristin was.


    Julian and Ezra who were so smart that they understood Phil''s intention well. Then they mentioned the


    news to Emelia and Maisie when they had a chat, without giving the slightest indication.


    Emelia and Maisie immediately discussed in their group, "How can Tristin do such dirty things?"


    Maisie said, "I thought he was a gentleman. He left a good impression on me when I met him the other


    day."


    When she and Emelia went to the hospital to visit Anya that night, they met Tristin, who took the


    divorce agreement to Anya. He looked handsome and left a good impression on Maisie and Emelia.


    They even felt Tristin was more suitable for Anya, because he was as sunny and young as Anya.


    Besides, they had more inmon.


    Phil was a shrewd man who was hard to read and trifle with, so he was suitable for mature women


    instead of pure and simple girls like Anya.


    But the destiny made fools of people. No one knew they were in love with each other!


    Sometimes they even felt Phil was setting Anya up, who was much younger than him. He might not


    realize it by himself. Didn''t he know it was not proper for a man of his age to pursue Anya, a freshman


    of college?


    But he tried to pursue Anya, and he made it.


    No wonder Nina thought Phil was crazy. His love was crazy.


    "Should we tell it to Anya, letting her know Tristin is not as nice as he looks? After all, he is trying his


    best to pursue Anya." Emelia proposed in the group.


    She went on saying, "I will call Anya. And let me tell her about the news by the way."


    She wanted to write a story, which had something to do TV programs. Anya, who was a TV director,


    might gave her a hand.


    "That''s good." Someone agreed. In that case, it was proper for Emelia to tell the news to Anya.


    Nina expressed her opinion, "Phil is a very clever and shrewd man. I think he told us the news


    deliberately. He wanted us to tell it to Anya."


    Emelia and Maisie agreed with Nina that Phil was clever and shrewd, but they insisted that they would


    still tell the news to Anya for her own sake.


    Nina proposed, "Why don''t we invite Anya to our chatting group?"


    They had little contact with Anya before. After going to the hospital to visit her that night, they became


    familiar with one another, and gradually, they became friends.


    Ironically, Anya divorced Phil.


    Finally, they reached the agreement to invite Anya to their What''s App group, and they wouldn''t


    mention the news in the group again.


    Then Emelia video called Anya and they chatted a lot about writing and directing. Besides, Anya


    provided some materials to Emelia, helping her make the story moreplete.


    At the end of their call, Emelia mentioned the news and suggested Anya try to have a better


    understanding of Tristin.


    Hearing her words, Anya smiled, "To tell the truth, I really don''t know much about Tristin. I married Phil


    shortly after I made the band. You know Phil is sometimes fussy and jealous, so I have little contact


    with Tristin from then on."


    "All I know is that he is a member of the Student Union, and he is also very popr both in our school


    and out of school. I don''t know anything else about him."


    At first, she appreciated Tristin very much, just because of his handsome appearance and his noble


    temperament. But in fact, she didn''t know well what kind of person he was.


    However, Anya was still very grateful for Emelia who gave her suggestions. She sincerely thanked her


    and tried tofort her, "Don''t be worried about me, for I have no contact with Tristin now. I have


    changed all my contact ways like phone number since I came here, and only you know how to contact


    me."


    She suddenly wanted to vomit because of sickness, so she covered her mouth with her hand quickly.

 Chapter1000 Women Are Difficult to Understand

    Chapter1000 Women Are Difficult to Understand


    But she soon removed her hand, just like nothing happened.


    Emelia was worried, "What''s wrong?"


    Anya smiled, "Maybe I don''t adapt to the food here. You know I don''t feel well these days."


    "It is not easy to make yourself adapt in a strange country. After all, you are from another country. You''d


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    better eat something lite and try not to stimte your stomach." Emelia suggested.


    "I will, I''ll make some porridge for myself." Anya said.


    Emelia''s heart ached because she knew Anya couldn''t cook. When Anya was not abroad and lived with


    Phil, she didn''t have to cook by herself. Phil, who was mighty and overbearing, loved her and cooked


    for her all the time.


    Moreover, Phil loved Anya so much that he did everything for her, making Anya knew little about life


    skills. But now Anya had to take care of herself and did things like making porridge. Emelia began to


    worry whether she would manage by herself.


    "Can you... take good care of yourself?" Emelia was still worried.


    Anya gave her a rxing smile, "It''s OK for me. To tell the truth, I have learned how to cook from a


    cooking APP. So I can cook by myself when I don''t want to eat the food outside."


    "I know you are worried about me, but just set your mind at rest. I can take care of myself if only I try


    and learn."


    "At first, how to cook really made me anxious. I didn''t know what I should do if I couldn''t adapt myself to


    the food here. But it proved that cooking is not so difficult. Of course, thanks to the cooking APP, I can


    learn how to cook various dishes."


    What she said was true. She knew how to cook now.


    Desperation could arouse one''s great potentials.


    It had been more than a month since she came here. At first, she didn''t want to cook by herself, plus,


    she had no idea about how to cook. But recently, she suddenly hated to eat outside.


    And she had an upset stomach these days. She often felt nauseous but failed to vomit every time. She


    thought maybe it was because she didn''t adapt to the food here, so she decided to cook by herself.


    She thought she would burn the kitchen if she cooked, but she didn''t expect everything went so


    smoothly. At first, she could only do such simple things as making porridge, cooking noodles, etc., and


    then she tried to cook dishes ...


    She hadn''t tried those dishes with aplicated process, but she thought she could manage them if


    she tried. She would have a try when she wanted.


    After listening to Anya, Emelia was rxed, "Knowing you can take care of yourself, I am not so


    worried. I believe you are sure to live a happy life by yourself just as you said."


    "When you are in difficulty, you should be more positive than before."


    Anya said, "I agree with you. I think many are waiting to see I am hard-pressed, but I will never give in.


    And the harder the life is, the more strong-minded I will be."


    It was probable that her dad, her stepmother, and her half-sister had heard of the news that she


    divorced Phil, from which they found great pleasure. Her dad was really a scum, for he abandoned her


    and her mom because of her stepmother.


    They thought she was sure to be heartbroken and live a miserable life. But to their


    disappointment, Anya was living a happy life now. Because for her, it was a relief to divorce Phil.


    For those women who loved Phil so much that they viewed Anya a thorn in their flesh would be


    disappointed, too. They had cursed andughed at Anya on the Inte many times, but Anya was


    living a happier life, making them crazy.


    Not only should she live happier, but she would live a colorful life.


    Emelia gave Anya some advice, and then they hang up and went on their own business.


    Emelia said to Julian, "To be honest, I had never expected such a delicate girl like Anya would be so


    tough-minded."


    They all knew Anya was pampered by Phil very much, so Emelia was worried that she couldn''t take


    care of herself when she was abroad alone. But it proved that Anya was a tough-minded girl who could


    manage everything by herself. So, there was nothing for them to worry about.


    Emelia admired Anya who tried her best to be independent. She thought girls should learn from Anya,


    who tried to keep cool and managed to live a happy life when in a bad situation.


    But Julian didn''t think so, because the more independent Anya was, the more resolute she was to


    dump Phil.


    They had expected the tough time abroad would make Anya cherish Phil ande back to reconcile


    with Phil. But now, it seemed that it backfired on them.


    When staying with Phil, Anya was a girl who was somewhat willful and arrogant. She knew little about


    worldly wisdom, so she was reckless sometimes. When she was studying abroad, she became a


    tough-mindeddy with a strong character. Would Phil love such an Anya?


    God knew why Julian was so concerned about Phil.


    He had learned from Emelia that Anya was nning to finish her study ahead of time. He knew it would


    take Anya three years to graduate, but Anya was nning to graduate in two years.


    Emelia mentioned it inadvertently, saying Anyained the food that was so unsavory. She missed


    the food in Riverside City very much, so she wanted toe back soon. Besides, she didn''t like the life


    abroad.


    What Emelia said made Julian anxious. He was worried about Phil when knowing Anya was nning


    to graduate ahead of time.


    It was not easy to get a master''s degree abroad, which required lots of extra hard work. In his eyes,


    Anya was a young girl who was carefree and somewhatzy, as Phil described.


    Now Anya said she was going to finish her study ahead of time, which meant she would try her utmost


    to change herself and be stronger. It was not good news for Phil.


    After all, what made her strong-minded was hate and resentment.


    But he didn''t tell the news to Phil because he knew Phil would be extremely happy when hearing the


    news that Anya woulde back ahead of time, of course, without knowing Anya''s real intention.


    Just let it go! Anyway, it was Phil''s own business when it came to Anya.


    If he wanted to go crazy about love, then just let him go.


    Seeing Julian frowned tightly, Emelia poked his arm and couldn''t help asking, "What are you thinking


    about?"


    "Nothing." Julian brought back to himself and answered.


    Emelia snorted, "Remember, you can tell Phil some of my words, but you are required to keep secret


    about some of my words, too."


    Julian hugged his wife, and said helplessly, "I know."


    Women were difficult to understand.


    He decided to advise Phil to find out what Anya wanted first.

 Chapter1001 To Live a Happy Life

    Chapter1001 To Live a Happy Life


    Maisie had a pleasant chat with Shania.


    Shania was very nice and gave her a big and warm hug when they met. She said, "My dear Maisie,


    long time no see."


    Although Maisie didn''t know much about the love story between Shania and David, she did know there


    was a Shania in her university when she studied abroad.


    Shania, who was beautiful and well-known in the university, was a famous socialite. She had heard of


    Maisie because Maisie was her boyfriend''s sister. And that was why she said "Long time no see" to


    Maisie.


    Maisie smiled and said, "You are still as beautiful as before."


    "You are more beautiful than before. Is it because of love?" Shania joked with Maisie, looking at the


    handsome Ezra standing by Maisie.


    Ezra smiled brightly when hearing Shania''s words. He liked them.


    Maisie then introduced Shania to Ezra. Then they seated themselves, chatting andughing.


    It was the first time that Shania had been to the Riverside City. Maisie had asked David what kind of


    food she liked before hering. David said Shania preferred nd diet instead of spicy or greasy


    one. So, Maisie and Ezra finally decided to invite Shania to eat the authentic food at the Ezra''s


    restaurant, because there were many nd dishes for them.


    The chefs who were good at making local food were assigned to cook dishes for them only.


    When David told Shania what Maisie and Ezra did for her, Shania was very moved. It meant Maisie


    liked her and viewed her as her sister-inw. That was enough.


    She didn''t care whether David''s parents and his other rtives like her.


    Life was interesting and happy when involved with those with shared values. As for those hostile, she


    didn''t care at all.


    Both Maisie and Shania had a few drinks for they were happy when meeting each other again. But


    Ezra and David didn''t, because they had to drive them home after the dinner.


    After several drinks, Shania held Maisie''s arm, saying in a regretful way, "If I have known that you are


    so nice to get along with, I would have made friends with you easier."


    Maisie was puzzled, "Am I the one who is difficult to get along with in your eyes?"


    Shania nodded and went on saying, "Of course, do you know you were called "cool beauty" in our


    university? You only concentrated on your study, and you ignored those who were pursuing you. You


    were a hard girl to them."


    Hearing Shania''s words, Ezra was jealous and rolled his eyes a little. Were there so many men chasing


    Maisie at that time?


    Maisie and Shania had drunk a lot, so they didn''t notice Ezra''s jealous expression. David, who knew


    Ezra was jealous, had no intention to stop Shania. He thought it was a good idea to let her go on


    saying, making Ezra more jealous.


    Unhappy and somewhat angry, Ezra looked at David, who he thought was ungrateful. At least he tried


    his best to provide a wonderful dinner to help David please Shania. How could David do nothing now?


    Fortunately, Shania changed the topic, "Because you seemed like a cold fish, so I dared not to get


    close to you. I thought you also disliked me because you and David are twins¡­"


    Shania was very sad when she mentioned it. Obviously, David''s indifference to her at that time had hurt


    her greatly, making her devastated.


    Ezra turned to look at David, smirking at his difort and embarrassment.


    David, who was in no mood to confute Ezra, catching Shania''s hand immediately and rifying himself,


    "I have never disliked you. And I fell in love with you at the first sight. I just pretended to be cold and


    detached to you."


    In fact, David had told Shania the facts when he met her abroad. He had never disliked her. The reason


    why he seemed cold and detached was that he felt himself not excellent enough to pursue Shania.


    She was so beautiful and charming that David was attracted by her at the first sight, feeling his


    But he was quite clear he didn''t deserve her. Coming from a wealthy family, she lived a pleasant life


    and was brought up like the apple of her parents'' eyes. She was always beautiful and elegant, so could


    a poor man like him pursue her? No!


    He didn''t expect such an excellent beauty would have a certain fondness of him. Although he also


    loved her very much, he was afraid he didn''t deserve her, then he became a love coward, pretending


    he didn''t love Shania at all.


    On the one hand, he had a sense of inferiority; on the other hand, he was afraid of being hurt.


    He was afraid that Shania would dump him without any hesitation when she found the fact that he was


    a man with various disadvantages, and he came from a poor family.


    Besides, he was worried that she didn''t take their love seriously. Maybe she just viewed him as a sex


    partner or somebody who could apany her to kill the time. If so, Shania would break up with him


    at any time.


    After dumping him, Shania would also live a happy life. She could pursue more excellent men, right?


    But to him, it would be a disaster. He was the man who would love a girl with all his heart, so he would


    rather refuse her at the very beginning.


    That was why they were not on intimate terms with each other.


    He told Shania all his feelings and secrets that time. Shania came forward to embrace him, kissing him


    affectionately.


    He had thought Shania would not forgive him at all, and it was out of his expectation that she was


    always loving him. So, she forgave him the moment he told her his feelings.


    He was excited and moved, plus, his sex desire was woken up by Shania who was in his arms and


    kissing him. He couldn''t control himself and he wanted to make love with Shania as quickly as possible.


    They went to a luxury hotel ordered by Shania. At first, he thought it was not proper to stay with Shania


    in one room, but when they were having sex, he felt it was just wonderful.


    They had no sex before. Exactly, they didn''t touch each other at all. So, it was out of David''s


    expectation that they would have sex when they met again. Because it was the first time for them, so


    they were kind of crazy and didn''t stop until both were exhausted.


    Shania told David she wanted to marry him when she woke up the next morning. David agreed readily


    although he was a little astonished.


    He wanted to pursue Shania again, and that was why he came to find her. He had thought it would take


    him a long time to make her forgive him. After all, he had hurt her severely. He had never thought


    Shania would like to marry him. Honestly, it was an extravagant hope in his eyes.


    He was wild with joy when Shania said she wanted to marry him.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    It was the dream from the bottom of his heart to live with his beloved girl.

 Chapter1002 Brother-in-Law

    Chapter1002 Brother-in-Law


    David was clear that Shania was not to bring up old scores again when she mentioned how cold-


    hearted he was. She mentioned those unhappy memories just because she was drunken, so David


    He really overstepped the marks at that time. So, even if Shania mentioned those things when she was


    awake, he would not stop her. He admitted he was wrong at that time. He felt he had atoned for what


    he had done to Shania.


    Hearing his apology, Shania gently snorted and said nothing. Then she went on to chat with Maisie.


    Suddenly, David felt that something was wrong, because he heard Shania, who waspletely


    drunken, told Maisie, "To tell the truth, if David refused to marry me, I had something on him."


    "What?" Maisie was puzzled. Ezra and David looked at Shania curiously.


    Shania smiled and exined, "In fact, I asked my friends toe to the hotel that morning. They put


    their phones in my room and turned on the video. As soon as David and I entered the room, they


    started to video what we did, including our sex. So, David had to marry me whether he loved me or


    not."


    Ezra couldn''t help butugh out loud, which made David stare at him with clenched teeth. Why did he


    "Fortunately, he agreed to marry me, so I let my friends go. It seemed there was no need for me to do


    like that." Shania, who was drunken, went on saying, without considering how David felt.


    David was forced to listen to her. He had never thought she would y tricks and let her friends to


    "catch them". Of course, she did it because she loved him and wanted to marry him, but it seemed it


    was not proper to mention it now. It made him embarrassed, right?


    Ezra was here, who wouldugh at him.


    Maisie alsoughed out loud when hearing Shania''s words. Nobody would me Shania, who just


    wanted to marry David eagerly. In fact, Shania was quite cute in Maisie''s eyes.


    She put in a good word for her brother, "David must be extremely happy when he knew you wanted to


    marry him. How could he disagree?"


    In fact, it was also David''s intention from the bottom of his heart.


    Then David said, "Of course I was extremely happy. You know I was worried that you would not forgive


    me."


    David then pulled Shania back. What was wrong? It seemed Shania, exactly, his wife now, liked his


    sister more than him.


    What was more, Ezra didn''t want her to hold Maisie all the time, right?


    David held the drunken Shania into his arms, looking at Maisie and saying, "We will go back home


    tomorrow."


    "What?" Maisie was surprised. Exactly, she was astonished.


    David and Shania had been to the civil affairs bureau and got their marriage certificates afternding


    on the Riverside City. Everything went on smoothly for all the materials needed had been prepared in


    advance. Maisie saw with her own eyes their marriage certificates.


    She felt d for them. But they had just been married for such a short time and didn''t know each


    other''s family well. Could Shania cope with it if she went with David back home and visited their


    parents?


    Everybody knew their parents were difficult to get along with.


    "I suggested to go back tomorrow." Shania said, lying in David''s arms. Although she was drunken, she


    tried her best to stick up for David.


    "Anyway, we will pay a visit to them sooner orter. The earlier we visit them, the earlier David and I


    cane back and enjoy our life, right?" Shania said, putting her arms around David''s waist.


    Maisie didn''t expect Shania was such a cheerful person, but she was still worried. So, she asked, "Do


    they know about you have married?"


    "No." David replied.


    He didn''t n to tell it to them. In his eyes, there was no need. Without caring much about his parents,


    he nned to tell them the news after they reached there.


    Shania said, "We n to tell it to them when we are back and meet them. Anyway, we have been


    married, so it doesn''t matter whether they agree or not."


    "That''s OK." Maisie nodded, "But ¡­"


    "I know what you worry about. Just rest your heart, Maisie. I''m not a coward." Shania said, full of


    mettle. David, who seemed to appreciate Shania very much, smiled.


    At first, Maisie worried that Shania couldn''t deal with their parents who were always unreasonable.


    When seeing the rxed expressions on their face, she set her mind at rest.


    Without saying anything more, she raised her ss of wine and gave her best wishes, "Then I wish you


    all the best."


    "Thanks." Shania drunk off the wine before David could stop her.


    Seeing Maisie also polished off her wine, Ezra held her hand and said in a low voice, "That''s enough,


    OK?"


    Well, Ezra knew quite well that it was better to stop Maisie when she was a little drunken. He got this


    experience after Maisie was drunken several times.


    If she was slightly drunken, she would be very gentle and cute, and act like a spoiled child. Of


    course, he could make love with her to his heart''s content.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    If she waspletely drunken, she would lose her mind and did something that he couldn''t stand. For


    example, she drove him out of the housest time.


    And he had to take care of her if she drunk too much. She would be ufortable, or vomit


    sometimes, which made him crazy.


    So, Ezra wanted to stop Maisie now. It was the right time.


    If Maisie stopped, he would have a wonderful night then.


    But what he did made Shania unhappy. Raising the wine trembly, Shania said to him, "My dear brother,


    it''s the first time that Maisie and I get together. So, we will drink to our heart''s content."


    Ezra was hesitated to stop Maisie when hearing Shania called him "dear brother" sweetly. Compared


    with David who had never called him "brother", it was morefortable to get on with the honey-


    mouthed Shania.


    Shania gave Maisie another ss of wine while Ezra was thinking silently. Then Maisie pushed Ezra


    away and began to drink like a fish.


    Ezra nced at David angrily, thinking he would regret it if he didn''t try to stop them. He would miss a


    wonderful night since he had no intention to stop Shania.


    They two would bepletely drunken if they went on drinking like that. It would be really hard work to


    look after them then, for they were sure to be noisy and vomit everywhere.


    With a lot of pent-up discontentment to release, Ezra teased, "Come on, call me brother, David"


    David gave him a cold smile, "Brother-inw."


    Ezra, who didn''t expect David would call him "brother", was so astonished that he was choked by the


    wine in his mouth and began to cough violently. Who knew the damned David would call him brother!


    Trying to stop the cough, he said dismissively, "Sounds good. And you don''t have to call me "brother" in


    the future."

 Chapter 1003: Never be Tolerant to Others

    Chapter 1003: Never be Tolerant to Others


    David smirked, "Why? You ask for it, right? My brother-inw?"


    David again annoyed Ezra on purpose.


    Ezra looked back resentfully, "Shut the fuck up."


    Although Ezra had been longing for the call by David¡ªmy brother-inw¡ªto prove his status, he got


    goose bumps when he really heard of it; he did not get used to it at all.


    Given that they were hating each other at present, it was best that they did not mention the status in


    Maisie saw Ezra was disgusted at David''s call, and she pulled Ezra gently and protested in a low voice,


    "Aren''t you looking forward to his acknowledgement? Why don''t you like it when he does as you wish?"


    Maisie knew that Ezra and David "hated" each other, not in an essentially hostile orpletely isted


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    way. They had their own tempers, which were childish in Maisie''s eyes.


    For example, David was alert to Ezra''s things and always reminded her that Ezra had dinner outside or


    something else. Maisie knew what David meant¡ªhe warned her against other women.


    Maisieughed it off smile each time. If Ezra did not love her and their family, it was of no use to be


    alert all the time.


    As for Ezra, he sneered each time he thought of David, "I''ve been your legal husband for so long, and I


    don''t hear him call me brother-inw once. He doesn''t show any respect for me."


    However, he was disgusted at David''s call now. Maisie, of course, had to protest about it.


    Ezra did not expect Maisie''s protest, and he had no excuse for it in front of Maisie¡ªto be exact, he did


    not dare to make an excuse.


    He could do nothing but coax Maisie, "It''s all my fault. It''s good to hear David call me like this. I really


    do."


    David smirked when he saw Ezra could not resist his sister''s protest. That was how they "hated" each


    other: One would be happy if the other was frustrated.


    Ezra admitted his mistake with a good attitude, but Maisie was drunk and had no energy to niggle


    about anything. The dinner ended with the departures of Ezra helping Maisie into the car and David


    helping Shania.


    The next morning, after Shania had sobered up and took a long and enough rest, David and her went


    to the old home.


    Before they went out, David held Shania''s hands and asked her in an undertone, "Are you sure we are


    going there now?"


    Shania gave him a dazzling smile. "If we tell them all the things early, we cane back and live in


    peace forever. Undue dys may lead to more troubles."


    "Okay." David had no objections.


    Shania stroked his face gently and said lovingly, "David, we''ve missed for years. In the future, every


    day of my life, I want to live with you undisturbed. I don''t want to waste a second, nor waste my energy


    on those who are not worth it.


    "Go back and settle down all these matters, and then we will start our peaceful and happy life."


    Shania was not easy to be messed with. She was about to let Mr. and Mrs. Brennan give up the


    thoughts of harassing and torturing David. She wished they could stay in the little town and never


    appear to trouble them.


    David, as their son, and she, as their daughter-inw, would only take the responsibility for their illness


    and death; as for other things, they should not bother the young couple any more.


    "I know." David held Shania''s hands tightly.


    In fact, David did not ask Shania what she would do after they went back. He believed in her, and


    would support her unconditionally.


    He totally agreed with Shania. They had been missed each other for years because of David, and they


    only wanted to enjoy their lives in the future. They could not be troubled by those vexed family affairs.


    Never!


    After the flightnded, they rented a car and David drove it to the Brennans'' home.


    The Brennans used to live in a remote vige. But Mr. and Mrs. Brennan did not live there now. They


    grabbed lots of money from Maisie over the years and spent that money on a three-floor house in a


    town and decorated it in a luxurious way.


    Plus, Mrs. Brennan got arge sum of money from Ezra, and so, the furniture and the home appliances


    were all changed into the most expensive and high-quality ones. The house had now be a


    popr ce where many people came to visit every day.


    When David and Shania stepped into the house, Mrs. Brennan was ying cards with a group of


    people in a bright and clean living room. Nearby were several women of her age. Everyone was


    chatting loudly as they yed.


    What David heard was Mrs. Brennanining about Maisie. She told others that Maisie was an


    ungrateful daughter without doing her filial duties¡ªMaisie married a rich man and then abandoned her


    parents.


    David was trembling with anger.


    If Maisie had not done her duties, they would not have had therge house today. They had looked for


    excuses for money from Maisie, since Maisie started to work.


    Poor Maisie had been grateful to Mr. and Mrs. Brennan at that time. Wholeheartedly. She only saved a


    small amount of money for her daily expenses and gave the rest of the money to her family.


    Afterwards, David and Maisie worked hard and became Julian''s right-hand man and woman. Along


    with their promotion, their sries had also been doubled. However, Maisie still gave most of her


    money to her parents, and that was why they could purchase the three-floor house now.


    And it was David and Maisie''s mother who was tempted to break off the rtionship with Maisie after


    she got Ezra''s money. But she now defamed Maisie and told others that Maisie was so ungrateful that


    she abandoned her parents.


    Shania pulled at Davis''s sleeve and signaled to him to be calm. "We don''t need to get angry over these


    people who swear ck is white, because getting angry won''t change what they are doing now."


    David''s mouth tightened, and he pressed his tip of tongue against his mr tooth to suppress his


    anger.


    Shania was d that Maisie had a younger brother David who had positive values and a clear mind in


    line with Maisie. Otherwise, Maisie would be in a more miserable situation where she was against by


    her parents and an always-asking-for-money brother, if David was a kind of brother who was


    ipetent or not taking his sister''s side.


    However, if David was that sort of person, Shania would not fall in love with him as well.


    David calmed down with Shania''s reassurance and opened the door with her hand clutched in his.


    The chattering stopped at their sudden appearance. Everyone stared at David in astonishment¡ªto be


    exact, they stared at the fair, delicate girl beside him.


    They all knew about David, but no one had seen the young girl before. The girl had such a terrific


    temperament and seemed to grow up in a wealthy family and live a good life.


    "You¡­ you are¡ª" Mrs. Brennan threw her cards violently after the initial dismay and stood up from her


    chair at once. She looked at David and Shania and asked in surprise.


    "This is my wife, Shania. Ie here to visit you with her," said David, calmly. Mrs. Brennan nearly


    suffocated in great horror.


    Well. Actually, she was pissed off. Marriage was a big event in one''s life. How could David do it without


    his parents'' permission?

 Chapter 1004: Strategy had been Ready

    Chapter 1004: Strategy had been Ready


    In the wake of Mrs. Brennan''s emotional reaction, the middle-aged onlookers beside the table


    screamed, "David, when did you get married?"


    "Ha!" Mrs. Brennan woke from her previous surprise and red at Shania at once. She then asked


    David furiously, "When did you get married? Why didn''t you tell me? Tell me about the whole stuff!"


    Mrs. Brennan was not a politedy indeed. And because of a special mindset as a mother, she


    immediately became disgruntled with Shania. In her mind, Shania was to me for David''s sudden


    marriage. Probably, it might be Shania who enticed her son into doing such an ungrateful thing.


    "Yesterday," replied David with one word. Everyone could tell that David did not give a damn and was


    not going to exin it. Such an attitude irritated Mrs. Brennanpletely.


    She cursed with one finger pointing at David, "David, do you think you''ve grown up? Why didn''t you tell


    us before you were going to get married? Do you still respect me as your mother?"


    Mrs. Brennan roared loudly. After the roar, the entire living room was quiet. It seemed everyone was


    waiting to have a goodugh at the quarrel between David and Mrs. Brennan.


    "Mom, are you dissatisfied with me being your daughter-inw?" Shania cried suddenly. She was red-


    eyed and her eyes were filled with tears. It seemed that she would burst into tears if Mrs. Brennan said


    one more hard words the next second.


    Mrs. Brennan had never experienced such a scene. In the past, Maisie would only ignore her or act


    against her, when she caused trouble to Maisie. Maisie never admitted being defeated in front of her,


    not even begging forgiveness once.


    But now, the girl next to her son was on the verge of tears. Mrs. Brennan thought she would be a bully


    if she continued to shout.


    When Mrs. Brennan was confused by Shania''s reaction, Shania said in a choked voice, "Do you think


    I''m not pretty enough to be David''s wife? Or do you think I''m not tall enough or attractive enough? Or


    do you think Ie from a poor family?"


    Before Mrs. Brennan could say something, Shania seemed to be very nervous and exined, "My


    parents runpanies abroad. Umm¡­ they are in charge of fivepanies in total."


    Mrs. Brennan was transfixed with shock by Shania''s background. She had thought it was Shania who


    seduced her son. It turned out that it was her son who moved up to a higher ss thanks to the girl.


    "I¡­I¡ª" Mrs. Brennan tried to ease the atmosphere by saying something, but she did not know where


    to begin.


    As for a snobbish person who was fond of money, Shania''s family was rich enough to make her eyes


    shine with excitement.


    Shania made use of Mrs. Brennan''s weakness. She first told them about her own excellent family to


    get the right to speak for herself. It was not to show off wealth or to becent about her family.


    Shania knew how to deal with different people with different strategies.


    Obviously, Mrs. Brennan greatly objected to her at the beginning. Shania did not want to await Mrs.


    Brennan''s lifemanship so that she decided in the nick of time to show her wealthy family and speak in a


    piteous way. Thus, Mrs. Brennan had no idea how to deal with the situation.


    Shania knew clearly that Mrs. Brennan would be more ferocious than her, if she fought against her with


    toughness. But Mrs. Brennan did not know how to react when she acted like a weak, timid girl.


    At this time, David nced at the middle-aged women in the living room and asked them to leave in an


    unfriendly tone, "Pleasee here some other day. We''re going to have a family talk."


    David saw through their intentions of watching a family drama at a nce. He had grown up in such an


    environment and knew well that gossiping about others was their everyday joy. So, it was better to


    simply kick them out.


    Maybe it was his sour face that scared them, so Madeline, one of their neighbors took the lead to stand


    up and spoke smilingly to Mrs. Brennan, "In this case, we gotta go first. Have a nice day."


    Mrs. Brennan was not in a mood to see them off and just waved her hand to say goodbye. These


    middle-aged women were difficult to send away. As they walked out, they shouted deliberately, "What


    happened? Why didn''t he tell his parents about his marriage before?"


    "You''re right. These young men are impolite and ungrateful."


    "I''ve heard the little Brennan was polite and obedient to his parents. Howe he be a bad son


    like his sister?"


    Mrs. Brennan became even more furious due to the inmmatory remarks.


    The onlookers then left. When Mrs. Brennan was going to vent her anger, Shania covered her mouth


    suddenly and was about to puke, which made Mrs. Brennan still and silent.


    David, standing beside Shania, became worried when he saw her unwell. He held her in his arms and


    asked nervously, "What''s the matter?"


    With one hand covering her mouth, Shania blinked at him and asked Mrs. Brennan in a weak manner,


    "Where''s the restroom?"


    Mrs. Brennan froze in perplexity and pointed towards the restroom. Shania rushed into it and closed


    the door. Outside, Mrs. Brennan and David heard Shania was vomiting yet nothing came out.


    David was worried to death. He knocked at the door and asked, "Shania, what''s up?"


    In disbelief, Mrs. Brennan murmured to herself, "Is, is she pregnant?"


    As a mother of two, Mrs. Brennan knew well about pregnancy symptoms.


    "Im¡ª" David wanted to say "impossible". They had been together for just a few days. How could she


    be pregnant?


    But, the next second, he realized. It might be Shania''s strategy¡ªshe lied to her mother that she was


    pregnant.


    After all, they all knew that his parents were looking forward to having a grandson. If Shania was


    pregnant now, his mother would not be so hard on her.


    At this thought, David stopped his original words and said in a softer tone, "It couldn''t be?"


    He replied in uncertainty¡ªnot his initial, emphatic denial.


    He was all to me. He trusted Shania so much that he had never asked her n for today. Shania


    only told him that she had prepared well and no more else.


    Thanks to the fact that he knew Shania well or they would give the trick away.


    But when he heard the sham noises of terribly vomiting, David was somewhat anxious. If she was


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    really pregnant, would she be distressed as now?


    David had been concerned about Maisie when she was pregnant and always gave her a call. In fact,


    Maisie''s condition was quite good. She did not experience severe sickness during pregnancy.


    In spite of that, David was very worried about his sister at that time. If Shania would be in the same


    condition, he could not expect how nervous he would be.


    And the great pain when women gave birth to their babies¡­


    David did not dare to imagine what was going to happen. How about not having a child? And Shania


    would not suffer the pain.

 Chapter 1005: Take Advantage of Her Weakness

    Chapter 1005: Take Advantage of Her Weakness


    While David frowned tightly and became overly worried as he thought about these things, Mrs. Brennan


    was also as unsettling as a roller coaster.


    She was looking forward to David getting married and having a child. Who did not want a grandchild in


    their arms at their age?


    But at the same time, she was mad at David''s act of getting married first and informing themter. It


    showed his disrespect for them. Therefore, anger and delight were intertwined in her mind.


    Then Shania walked out of the restroom, looking weak and pale.


    David came up and steadied her at once, asking worriedly, "Feel any better?"


    Shania found David acting normally. She knew he was ying with her and just leaned in his arms,


    murmuring, "Yes."


    "Come on, let''s drink some water." Then David helped Shania walk to the living room, and they just


    ignored Mrs. Brennan.


    Mrs. Brennan followed them to the living room, looking embarrassed. She remembered his son, David,


    said Shania had to drink some water and reluctantly filled a cup of water for Shania.


    As usual, Mrs. Brennan would be tough and might ssh the water on Shania''s face. However, she did


    not dare to do so this time and handed the water to Shania unwillingly, because Shania might be


    pregnant.


    "Thank you," said Sania, politely, and she took the cup and drank.


    Mr. Brennan came back at this time. He had dropped by neighbor'' homes then and heard about David''s


    return with a woman and the two''s marriage. In astonishment and anger, he went back immediately.


    Everyone would be humiliated and furious when his son got married yet did not tell him.


    Upon Mr. Brennan''s entering, Shania put down the cup and stood up to greet him with a sweet smile,


    "Hello, dad, my name is Shania."


    "He¡­hello," replied Mr. Brennan, awkwardly stopping.


    He just heard that his daughter-inw was pretty. To his great surprise, Shania was so gorgeous and


    graceful that she looked shining in the house. Her noble birth was conspicuous.


    And, no one would turn down a woman''s greeting with a bright smile. Thus, Mr. Brennan did not give


    Shania a mean look.


    He slowed down his pace and walked in, asking David in a soft tone, "When did youe back? Why


    didn''t you tell us in advance?"


    "Stop talking about nonsense." Mrs. Brennan interrupted his words and asked Shania, giving her a


    stare, "I ask you, are you pregnant?"


    Shania blushed and replied in a very low voice, "Yeah¡­"


    "What? Pregnant?" Mr. Brennan was astounded aside.


    Mrs. Brennan totally ignored Mr. Brennan and continued to question Shania, "When did you know


    about each other? I''ve never known David had a girlfriend."


    And, they just got the marriage certificates yesterday. Mrs. Brennan did not believe they could have a


    baby that soon.


    "We''ve known each other since we all studied abroad. And we have been in love with each other for


    years," replied David. The reason why he gave the vague answer was that he did not want to tell the


    whole thing to his mother, nor to make her suspicious.


    If he told her they got the certificates as soon as they reconnected with each other, Mrs. Brennan would


    dig up their story as deeply as she could.


    Mrs. Brennan became even more mad, when she knew David hid his love story from the very


    beginning.


    She had been worried about David''s marriage since David''s job was stable. Every time David went


    back home, she would ask whether he had a girlfriend. She even arranged blind dates for him.


    However, David always told her that he did not have a girlfriend and refused all the blind dates.


    If she urged him, David would tell her that he wanted to do his career better when he was still young.


    She never imagined he had a girlfriend and now got married unexpectedly.


    Mrs. Brennan failed to describe her feelings clearly now.


    "Why didn''t you inform us before? No one gets married without telling their parents first," Mr. Brennan


    David returned straightforwardly, "I don''t think I could get married sessfully if I told you in advance."


    As a matter of fact, a perfect couple would sadly part because of his nitpicker mother. David did not


    want Shania to confront the bad quarrel with his parents. So, he decided to marry Shania first and


    inform his parentster.


    Having parted with Shania for so many years, David did not want to miss her again because of his


    parents'' lousy ideas.


    Mr. and Mrs. Brennan were annoyed by David''s words, and at the same time, they were certain that


    David deliberately withheld his marriage news from them. All at once, Mrs. Brennan burst into tears.


    "Why? Why is my life so hard? My daughter abandoned me, and now, my son isn''t obedient to me.


    "What happened to me? I worked so hard to raise my daughter and my son. Why do I end up like this?"


    "Why do you end up like this? Don''t you know why?"


    Amid Mrs. Brennan''s sorrowful cries abruptly came a clear, sharp voice. Instantly, she stopped crying


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    and looked at the speaker¡ªit was Shania on the opposite couch who looked at her with contempt,


    instead of being sweet and weak just before.


    Mrs. Brennan was shocked beyond belief, unconvinced that Shania could speak out against her like


    that.


    Beyond endurance, Shania could not keep her smile at Mrs. Brennan who was lying through her teeth.


    Her daughter abandoned her? Her son was not obedient to her? These were implicit scolding of her as


    the culprit for sowing discord between Mrs. Brennan and her son.


    Granted that Shania never appeared in their lives, Mrs. Brennan and David would not have a good


    mother-son rtionship either.


    Shania heard about Mrs. Brennan nearly disowning David before. And now, Mrs. Brennan tried to pass


    the buck to her.


    She did not want to endure Mrs. Brennan any more.


    Confronted with Mrs. Brennan, who was transfixed with shock, Shania rose and said coldly to her, "I


    can only tell you that¡ª God is watching what you are doing."


    With the special stress on the word "you", Shania''s words were full of irony, which nearly drove Mrs.


    Brennan crazy.


    Shania directly attacked her, "Don''t be shrewish and make a scene. I''m not taking it.


    "If you want to maintain a peaceful, lovely family on the surface, then you should keep calm. If you


    want your son to cut all ties with you as your daughter does, then you can just squabble with us.


    "What will people think of you when both your daughter and son disown you? They will think Maisie


    and David aren''t filial? Or will they believe you two are wicked?"


    Shania took full advantage of Mrs. Brennan''s weakness¡ªvaluing her reputation and urately hit her.


    Mrs. Brennan could not create any disturbance.


    Mrs. Brennan thought, "She''s right. If David goes away, it will be so embarrassing for me.


    "And hees back with his wife. If we fight today, others will backbite me harshly."

 Chapter 1006: Feel Really Bad for You

    Chapter 1006: Feel Really Bad for You


    What was more, when Shania was speaking, David remained silent. In despair, Mrs. Brennan knew


    whom David supported. Distinctly, he did not stand by his parents'' side.


    Mrs. Brennan had a son! She had once believed that David was the best son in the world and he would


    definitely back her whatever happened between her and her daughter-inw.


    Mrs. Brennan had also been confident that she would have had overpowered her daughter-inw and


    made the girl obedient. In her fantasy, she would have kicked the girl''s ass, if she was not submissive.


    However, she found it just the opposite¡ªShania overpowered her.


    Mrs. Brennan could no longer make a scene as usual, but she was not going to be tolerant of it. She


    grinned with dissatisfaction and argued with Shania, "Your parents run manypanies abroad, but it


    seems they don''t teach you good things. Will a well-educateddye to her parents-inw''s house


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    to coerce and threaten them?"


    Shania gave her a bright grin. "I wonder whether you know that businessmen do whatever to make


    profits. My parents'' big business is built on their ¡®shrewdness''."


    Shania freely introduced her parents with self-deprecating humor¡ªbeing scolded as an ill-bred girl did


    not irritate her in the least.


    Mrs. Brennan, instead, could not utter a word. To her surprise, Shania did not be furious, while


    Mrs. Brennan herself was angry and went very red in the face


    Shania went on, "And, since you know about my parents, I shall inform you. When David and I give


    birth to our babies, you don''t have to worry about who takes care of them. My parents wille to


    help, and you can just enjoy yourter years at home."


    Mrs. Brennan had dreamed of going to a big city and helping David look after his son all the time.


    However, what Shania said excluded her from their life, and thus, her dream fell.


    Moreover, Shania''s decision showed an undisguised dislike for her.


    At this point, David took Shania in his arms and said, "We have lots of things to do. And we don''t eat


    here."


    Then, David decided to leave with Shania¡ªhe did not want to see his parents and stay in the house


    any more.


    Shania, too, wanted to leave. They did not n to stay here for long.


    Mrs. Brennan shouted at David in great anger, "David!"


    David stopped and turned, staring at her in anger, "I don''t want to know you defame my sister again."


    Mrs. Brennan never saw her son look at her in this way¡ªfiendishly and determinedly, with deep


    disgust. She froze.


    David left with Shania after saying that, without looking back.


    He had deemed himself as a filial son who did not stop his parents from asking Maisie for lots of money


    in time. What he used to attempt to do was giving back those money to Maisie.


    However, he gradually realized that he waspletely wrong. If he expressed his strong objection to


    his parents'' preference for him as a son from every beginning, they might not have belittled Maisie as a


    girl.


    His mother, Mrs. Brennan, kept saying all the time that she worked hard to bring up Maisie and him.


    But the truth was she did not, either did his father. They never paid for the two children''s education,


    because the two siblings had been needy students since little, and studied on grants.


    When they went to high schools and studied abroad, both were funded by the Hughes'' charity


    foundation, due to their excellent academic performance. Mr. and Mrs. Brennan never worried about


    their children''s tuition.


    David and Shania walked towards their car parked beside the gate of the house. David opened the


    trunk and took out piles of gifts which Shania rmended to buy for his parents.


    Shania said, whatever his mother thought and did, these gifts were to show respect for his parents in


    front of the neighbors.


    That was true. The piles of presents made up for their early departure.


    Not far away was a flock of bystanders. David fought back the disgust and said goodbye to his parents


    after all the presents were fetched out. Then, he just drove away with Shania.


    Mrs. Brennan managed to force a smile with teeth gritted in front of the neighbors.


    When the car receded into the distance, the bystanders gathered around Mrs. Brennan and asked why


    David and Shania left so fast. She could do nothing but make an excuse. "Shania, my daughter-inw,


    is pregnant. She just threw up inside the house and felt bad. So, they are in a hurry to go to the


    hospital, since the medical condition is satisfying in the big city."


    The excuse made sense. People around sent their congrattions to Mrs. Brennan for the good news.


    As for how much sincerity there was in their good words, it remained unknown.


    Owing to her stone-hearted son and daughter-inw, Mrs. Brennan was not in a mood to entertain her


    neighbors and went back home after small talk.


    After she was back, Mrs. Brennan threw herself on the couch and signed andined, "The old


    saying is true: once your son has a wife, he will forget and abandon his mother."


    People like Mrs. Brennan would never find her own faults but always think it was others to me. Thus,


    she would onlyin about others but never introspect her own manners.


    Although David gave her a shattering blow, she still did not know why she ended up like this¡ªand she


    could not do anything about both David and Shania.


    She was quite sure that Shania, though looking delicate and pretty, was no pushover along with her


    super rich parents.


    If it had been the days before, Mrs. Brennan could vent her anger on Maisie or go to Riverside on the


    pretext of visiting Maisie and getting David and Shania into trouble. But she had disowned Maisie now.


    She probably could not call Maisie on the phone, not to mention Ezra, the demonic man, who was


    around Maisie.


    Mrs. Brennan could only sigh on the sofa at the thought.


    After David and Shania left, Shania let out a long sigh and leaned back in her seat. David nced at


    her uneasily and asked, "Are you angry?"


    Shania replied, "I don''t mind it. I just feel really bad for Maisie. And for you, too. If I have a son and a


    daughter, I will treat them fairly. If my son has one toy, so does my daughter. There will be no


    favoritism."


    Shania had lived abroad since childhood and her parents only had one child. That was her. So she


    simply did not experience any patriarchal discrimination. In fact, she had experienced it. Many people


    around advised her parents to have another child, preferably a son. Something like that.


    But Shania''s parents never wavered over the decision of having one child nor belittled her because of


    her gender. Now she ran several of her parents''panies and all thepanies would be handed


    over to her¡ªit was the best recognition for her.

 Chapter 1007: Ezra was Jealous

    Chapter 1007: Ezra was Jealous


    When Shania talked about their children in the future, David also thought of her false pregnancy just


    now, and he asked, "You just pretended to be pregnant. My mother will call us and ask about it after a


    time. What shall we do then?"


    Shania looked at him with a smile and teased him, "There''s the slightest difference between a month


    and two. So, I shall get pregnant as soon as possible."


    "You want a babytely?" David was surprised. He did not expect Shania to want a baby in such a


    short time. They were busy coping with many things after all.


    "Sure, I do." Shania reached out and covered his right hand with her soft hand, grinning. "I have to tie


    you up with my baby. Otherwise, you''ll run away."


    It was leg-pulling. David knew what she meant.


    He held her hand and said in a tolerant tone, "Shouldn''t I be the one to tie you up with the baby?"


    Shania chuckled brightly with curved eyes. David held her hand tightly, then let go, and focused on


    driving.


    Now, he must be the one who was afraid of her running away.


    He had been desperately longing for her. Once he had got her, he did not want to lose her. David swore


    to himself that he would cherish this valuable love for his whole life.


    It seemed a thought struck him, and David suggested, "We take time to see some houses. I want a


    bigger one."


    Since they had decided to get married and Shania wanted a baby, they had to move into a bigger


    house.


    Although Shania followed him to Riverside without any hesitation and did not make any financial


    demands on him, he could not treat her poorly and always tried his best to give her the best life.


    "A bigger one?" It was Shania''s turn to be surprised. She thought David''s current house was big


    enough for them.


    "Yeah. Bigger. And you can decorate it as you like," David insisted.


    Shania was delighted. She did not care about it indeed, but David''s proactive insistence showed his


    sincerity. Therefore, she simply epted his suggestion.


    "Since then," Shania mused about the new habitation, "Our new house should be close to where


    Maisie lives. So, we can meet each other and hold parties more often."


    Riverside was a metropolitan area. If they did not have each other close, it would be inconvenient to


    drop around. Especially when having children, people did not prefer to go out.


    It would be more convenient to live next to friends and drop around or have parties with kids.


    Shania enjoyed crowds and used to hold parties to invite friends to y together. But now she did not


    have many friends in Riverside, except Maisie, the only sibling of David. Shania saw it as a must to live


    close to Maisie.


    David knew Shania''s preference well and was also willing to live next to Maisie. Thus, he nodded in


    agreement and said, "Good idea. We''ll do as you wish."


    Then, he added, "Thanks."


    He thanked her for living in a strange city for his sake, despite no rtives around. After all, all her


    rtives, friends and even her career were abroad. But she came here willingly.


    She said it in an easy tone that since thepanies were hers, she could either work at home or


    abroad and she could even set up a branch at home.


    What moved David most was that her parents did not object to Shania''s decision but supported her as


    much as they could. What was more, her parents did not have the slightest prejudice nor dislike against


    him, after they knew he treated Shania in such a cold and indifferent way before.


    To his surprise, after he exined it was all because he thought he was not a perfect match for Shania,


    theypletely understood what he had done.


    They understood his self-abasement and pain. They hoped David and Shania would cherish each other


    and live a better life, since they rectified the misunderstandings. As they said, only they made the best


    of the days ahead, those days they missed could not be seen as wasted.


    Her parents had the tolerance and kindness which David had never imagined. Before he met Shania''s


    parents, he had decided to kneel down, apologizing and confessing his mistakes. But it turned out that


    they did not say a harsh word to him.


    David was deeply moved and made a silent vow to himself that he would care about Shania for his life.


    For Shania''s parents were so forgiving and generous, David would never hurt Shania nor upset her. He


    would definitely treat her well.


    Compared with her parents, David found his parents were so mean.


    He could even give his life to Shania to repay her parents'' kindness.


    Instead of staying in the town, they bought tickets and flew back to Riverside at once. Their good life


    just began. Many things awaited to be prepared, and Shania needed time to adjust to life in Riverside.


    It was dinner time when the two arrived at Riverside and Maisie called them to eat at her home. Maisie


    was worried about whether Shania felt wronged in the town.


    Shania said happily as she ate the delicious food, "I''m fine."


    Only the one whom you cared about hurt you, would you feel wronged. If the unimportant hurt her, she


    would not even give them a nce, let alone care about what they had talked about.


    Mrs. Brennan was her mother-inw merely in name, a nobody she did not care about. But Shania


    could not speak out her dislike in front of Maisie and David, because Mrs. Brennan was their mother,


    after all.


    That was why she just told Maisie she was fine and stopped her words. David said to Maisie,


    "Everything''s fine. Don''t worry."


    "Good." Maisie nodded. Ezra, sitting next to her, nced at David and did not utter a word.


    After dinner, the two men smoked in the garden. Ezra passed a cigar to David and asked, and his


    eyebrows raised, "Is that true? Everything''s fine?"


    "Yeah," answered David.


    "Whether she made up some bad rumors about your sister?" Ezra knew well what Mrs. Brenna would


    say.


    David remained silent, which was also a tacit approval. Ezra sneered, "If it isn''t for your sister''s sake¡ª"


    Ezra did notplete his words. He thought the same as Shania: they were David''s parents after all.


    Ezra should not say anything harsh to David''s face.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    David took a long drag on his cigar, and in the next second, he put it out quickly in the bin nearby.


    "What''s the matter?" Ezra was perplexed about what David had done.


    David exined to him, "We want a baby."


    Ezra could not say a word.


    He became jealous.


    David had been with Shania for just a couple of days and they wanted a baby in such a short time.


    Didn''t they need time to negotiate?


    And, what a lucky boy David was! He could meet Shania, who had been sopletely in love with him.


    She forgave him as soon as he apologized and wanted to give birth to his baby without any hesitation!

 Chapter 1008: Thanked for What?

    Chapter 1008: Thanked for What?


    David saw through Ezra''s feelings. "What''s up? Jealous?"


    Ezra sneered, "Nope. I already have a baby and your sister''s whole heart."


    His beloved wife also loved him wholeheartedly. He was not jealous of Shania''s love for David.


    David gave him a meaningful look and a blow. "We want a baby now and it is based on the fact that we


    both love each other. But my sister didn''t give birth to your son in the same condition."


    In silence, Ezra tightened his lips and his eyes darkened.


    What David said upset Ezra and made him more apologetic for Masie. At the thought of Maisie being


    lonely during pregnancy and parturition, he wanted to p himself, a bigoted man on the face at that


    time.


    If Maisie had aborted the child as he had wished before, he would not have been in love with Maisie at


    that time, not to mention their sweet life now.


    David found Ezra in a sad mood and continued, "There''s a way topensate for it. My sister and you


    can start to prepare for another baby now. And you stay by her side during this pregnancy."


    Ezra red at David. So, this was David''s way of urging them to have a second child? David should


    not be concerned over their business like "this".


    "Mind your own business," said Ezra, and he put out his cigar and went back.


    Ezra was wavering over whether to have a second child or not.


    Sometimes, he desperately wanted another baby; at other times, he did not.


    Why he wanted a second baby was that he wanted to take good care of Maisie during pregnancy this


    time and make up for what had happenedst time¡ªthe same idea as David''s.


    The reason why he did not was that he refused to let Maisie suffer the great pain of parturition again


    and wanted topensate his son for the months without a father. He always felt guilty for his a-few-


    months absence and thought it was more than enough to have just one baby in his life.


    Ezra was trapped in an unprecedented stage of hesitation.


    Maisie and Shania were busy talking. When she found out Shania decided to buy a new house close to


    hers, Maisie was happy and touched. Since Maisie had been disowned, David became her own


    rtive. It was super nice to see Shania was actively close to her.


    The two took out their phones and browsed where to live. Ezra and David went back and knew what


    they were talking about. Ezra walked up and took away Maisie''s phone.


    "You don''t need to browse online to buy a house. Our friends and I own nearby real estate. You can


    just tell me where you want to live and I''ll ask my friends for a one-to-one service."


    Ezra bought the nearby vi for Nancy and it was because he had happened to know his neighbor


    wanted to sell it.


    In fact, the four guys had lots of real estate and superior houses in hand. It was just a piece of cake for


    Ezra if David and Shania wanted to buy a new house.


    "Thank you, Ezra. Thank you, our dear brother-inw. If it is possible, please find a house for us in your


    The same word said by David was deliberately ironic.


    "You want to settle down in our neighborhood?" Ezra repeated their requirement.


    Shania nodded with a smile. "Yes. Living close to you is convenient for us to drop around in the future."


    Shania, as a candid person, talked frankly about her intention.


    Ezra nced at Maisie and smiled. "That''s OK. I will have someone show you the houses tomorrow."


    Obviously, Maisie loved Shania''s n. Ezra knew that Maisie valued her ties of kinship with David, and


    so, Ezra promised Shania without hesitation.


    After all, he would be satisfied if Maisie was satisfied.


    But Ezra doubted whether he could get along well with David when they lived next to each other. Plus,


    his life would be tough if he made Maisie upset.


    Anyway, he would not let Maisie feel wronged. He just worried about David finding faults with him,


    since David disliked him even now.


    He wished Shania could make David "obedient" and it would save him a lot of trouble.


    With Ezra''s promise, Shania and Maisie had no need to worry about the house and began to talk about


    other things. While the twodies were chatting, Ezra and David, on the other hand, just sat aside and


    looked at each other in silence. The atmosphere was good, and seemingly, a party like this was just


    about the women having fun.


    After David and Shania left, Maisie put her arms around Ezra''s waist and said gratefully, "Thanks."


    She thanked him for taking the initiative to deal with Shania and David''s house. Thanked him for


    epting her rtives.


    Ezra understood what she meant, but he deliberately asked, eyebrows raising, "For what?"


    In the quiet of the night, Ezra''s whispers were extremely alluring. At that time, they just came out of the


    bathroom. In her arms, Ezra''s tight body was seducing Maisie into flinging him onto the bed.


    Driven by alcohol, Maisie did as she thought.


    Tonight, Maisie drank with Shania, and now, she was tipsy. Well, alcohol did have an impulsive effect.


    When she looked down at the man lying under her, she was a little bit mortified.


    What was wrong with her?


    She increased her sex drive in her thirties?


    Maisie was surprised. So did Ezra, who was now thrown onto the bed. But then he could not resist


    smiling. He really enjoyed it and wanted it more often.


    Sometimes it brought a different experience to a man if the woman took the initiative on the bed¡ª


    Ezra''s awfully tense body proved it.


    Because of her mortification, Maisie paused. And then she kissed him on his lips and tried to stop him


    from thinking.


    It was all that Ezra could wish for. He closed his eyes and let Maisie do whatever she wanted.


    The next morning, Ezio woke up first and climbed into therge bed, crying out "Dad, Mom". Ezra then


    was awakened.


    Ezra reached out and held the little boy in his arms, lest he disturb Maisie, who was still sleeping.


    Ezra stared at the little handsome face and negotiated with the little boy. "We''ll leave mom asleep and


    we go upstairs first?"


    However, the little boy ignored him. All he wanted to do was to jump on Maisie. For a baby like him,


    hugging his mother was the first thing to do when he woke up.


    Ezra looked at Maisie''s fair shoulder beside him and covered it with the quilt. Then, he sat straight with


    Ezio in his arms.


    Last night was rather messy due to Maisie''s activeness. She fell asleep even without wearing a piece


    of clothes. So, it was quite unfit to let Ezio slip into her arms.

 Chapter 1009: A Little Bit Temper

    Chapter 1009: A Little Bit Temper


    Ezra totally forgot that his son was just a baby under one year old and it was OK if they just hugged


    each other naked. Many babies of his age were enjoying their mothers'' breast feeding. Maisie started


    weaning Ezio ahead of time because she wanted to go back to work.


    But as soon as Ezra and Ezio sat straight, Ezio began to groan, protesting against being forced away


    from Maisie.


    He awakened Maisie with the groaning. Maisie raised her hands to hold the baby instinctively.


    In this case, Ezra had to put Ezio into Maisie''s quite cuddle and kissed her on the cheek, saying, "I''ll go


    fetch your pajamas."


    Then, he went to the locker room. Maisie did not know what to say and could only coax her baby


    through a quilt, gently saying good morning to him.


    The little boy rubbed himself against Maisie''s breast through the quilt, which had a calming effect on


    him.


    Ezra took Maisie''s clothes back at this time. The scene in front of him solidified his idea of the couple


    sleeping in separate rooms with Ezio. It would also be fine if Ezio slept with Daisy. Otherwise, the little


    boy was really a hindrance to the young couple''s sweet life.


    They did not dare to make much noise at night, for fear that their movements would awake him.


    Also, Maisie could not have a sound sleep in the morning, because Ezio would awaken her at first after


    he woke up.


    Therefore, Ezra saw it as a pressing thing to let Ezio sleep in another room.


    While Maisie was wearing clothes under the quilt, he held Ezio and proposed, "How about letting Ezio


    sleep with Daisy?"


    "No way," Maisie refused straightforwardly.


    She never thought about it. At least, it was impossible when Ezio was such a tiny baby.


    First of all, Ezio was too little. Sometimes, he slept lightly and needed Maisie''sfort when he woke


    with a start. Secondly, Ezio had hardly been apart from Maisie at night since birth, except for a few


    nights that he slept in Daisy''s room, because Maisie came home toote or was drunk.


    But those were exceptional cases. Normally, Ezio slept beside Maisie. Even after Maisie and David had


    reconciled, Ezio slept in their bedroom at night. It was totally uneptable for Maisie to have Ezio not


    sleep with his parents at such a young age.


    Maisie''s objection was as expected. What Ezra had not expected was Maisie'' directness. It showed


    that Ezra was less important than Ezio in Maisie''s heart. Though he knew it well, he was still


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    heartbroken when he saw Maisie''s attitude with his own eyes.


    "Although you don''t want it, there''s no need to say it in such a resolute tone." Ezra grunted and


    protested.


    "You shouldn''t have brought it up!" replied Maisie. Then she held his son and left the bed in pajamas. In


    Ezra''s opinion, what Maisie did was nothing else but a heartless neglect of their sexst night.


    But Ezra had no right to change anything, so he got up and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    Maisie changed Ezio''s diaper and fed him a bottle of form. At this time, Ezra finished washing up


    and walked out of the bathroom. Maisie then passed Ezio to Ezra and it was her turn to wash up.


    Ezra nced in the direction of the bathroom and went downstairs to pass Ezio to Daisy. Then he


    stepped up again. He wanted to talk to Maisie, because he was neglected¡ªprecisely speaking, Maisie


    spoke to him in a tone and attitude that were too terrible.


    Thus, when Maisie was out of the bathroom, she found Ezra standing outside with a sad look.


    "What''s the matter?" Maisie did not look at him and walked straight to the locker room.


    "I''m upset." Ezra followed her into the locker room and did not leave when she was changing her


    clothes.


    Maisie took out the clothes for work and nced at the man leaning against the wardrobe with a


    begging-forfort look. She refrained from throwing clothes in his face.


    Maisie knew why he was upset. It was because of her tone. But she was annoyed as well. When she


    thought that Ezra wanted Ezio to sleep separately from them as such an infant, she was boiling with


    anger.


    Maisie thought Ezra was a bad father. He must have felt that his son interfered with his enjoyment at


    night, so he ruthlessly tried to let him sleep in another room.


    Maisie red at the man beside her and said, "How can you feel wronged?"


    She found the man was too difficult to deal with. He was so touchy that she could not say anything


    harsh to him and required to be coaxed all the time. Come on, he was a man! He should be the one to


    coax his wife.


    Maybe her period wasing. Maisie felt agitated and did not want to talk to Ezra at all. She wanted to


    flee from him. Then she said, "Tomorrow is Saturday. I''m going to call Shania and we''ll go to a hot


    spring. We''ll leave tonight. You look after Ezio for the weekend. Okay?"


    Ezra was dumbfounded.


    What did she mean?


    She stressed that he looked after Ezio. Did it mean that she would not take him to the hot spring?


    He protested against her tone and now he was abandoned. She was going to run away from him.


    OMG.


    Ezra gripped Maisie, who intended to walk out, and trapped her in his arms. "Not take me to the hot


    spring? You wicked little one."


    "I''ll be with Shania," said Maisie, coolly. "You don''t have to feel abandoned. I''ll tell Shania not to take


    David, either. It''s a girls'' weekend."


    Ezra strongly refused it, "No. What if other guys covet you two beautifuldies?"


    Maisie replied, "Then he will be with us."


    There was no word about taking Ezra with them. Ezraughed in anger and fought for his right on his


    own. "It isn''t fair not to let me be with you, right?"


    Maisie chuckled, "Are you in the mood to go to the hot spring with us?"


    Ezra nodded. "Of course, I am. I want to go with you and take a rest and y!"


    Maisie gave him a dazzling smile. "Is that true? I think you arepletely in a bad mood."


    After saying that, Maisie pushed off his arms and turned to leave. Though angry, Ezra smiled at her


    words. Her previous words paved the way for the final taunt.


    It was their everyday battles of wits and guts.


    Ezra could not be angry any more because of her words.


    He walked after Maisie and stopped her from leaving. He then held her hands and said in a soft tone, "I


    am wrong. It''s all my fault.


    "Change your clothes. Don''t bete for work." Ezra said as he pulled Maisie back to the room.


    Maisie was generous and she did not continue to argue with him since Ezra stoppedining.


    When she came back to the locker room and changed her clothes, Ezra waited for her outside.


    As soon as Maisie dressed up and stepped out, Ezra waved his phone and smiled at her. "I just booked


    a hotel. Can we go together?"


    Maisie smiled tolerantly.


    What a clever boy! He gantly booked the hotel. And she didn''t have the gall to leave him alone at


    home, did she?

 Chapter 1010: An Unexpected Thing

    Chapter 1010: An Unexpected Thing


    Ezra let out a sigh of relief, when he seeded in getting the chance to go with Maisie.


    Oops¡­ He had almost been on the brick of losing it.


    Maisie gave him a nce and found him sighing secretly. She thought it was funny but touching. If he


    had known the final result, why did he beg forfort just then?


    After thinking, Maisie apologized, "Sorry. I did have a bad attitude and tone to you just then."


    All at once, Ezra shook his head. "No. You are very good. I am to be med for it."


    Maisie was speechless. If only he could have such an attitude before.


    She cupped his face by her hands and kissed him on the lips. "All right. Let''s go down. Otherwise, it''s


    toote to go to work."


    She was coaxing him. Indeed. And the two had reconciled. Ezra pressed her waist to his own body and


    kissed her many times. When he finally let go, Maisie was angry again.


    But when they showed up on the first floor, they were sweet again in front of Daisy, the cook and


    others. After having breakfast, they said goodbye to Ezio and drove to work separately.


    Not long after Maisie arrived at the office and sat down, David knocked at her door and walked in.


    Directly, he asked, "Have you squabbled with Ezra?"


    A pause. Maisie did not deem the small talk in the morning as a squabble or quarrel, and then she


    denied, "Nope. Why?"


    David raised his eyebrows and said, "He called me about the house then. And heined on the


    phone that you spoke to him in a very bad tone. He sounded piteous."


    Maisie covered her forehand with her hands and found it throbbing, "What the hell does he want to


    do?"


    David sneered, "I''ve seen through his mind. He ns to grumble to me before you do, implying that he


    is piteous. Then, gradually, I wouldn''t hate him that much."


    Hands down, Maisiemented, "He''s always idling and doing things like this."


    David smiled, "He failed to get any favors or support from me--I told him my sister is very gentle and


    she never talks to others in a bad manner. If she treats someone badly, it means that person drives her


    crazy."


    He implied that Ezra asked for it.


    Maisie was speechless about David''s response. She asked, "You do want to fight against him, right?"


    David sneered, "He tricks me. Always. And heined about you to me. He deserves it!"


    Maisie did not want to deal with David and Ezra''s rtionship and waved her hand to signal David to


    leave. "Hurry back to your office and do your work. There must be a lot of things waiting for you."


    David took a few days off after the vacation in order to cope with his marriage with Shania and his


    family matters. Since now everything had been settled down, all David had to do was working hard to


    make money for his wife and future kids.


    Although Shania did not have to use his money, he had to take good care of his new family--earning


    lots of money was always the right thing to do.


    Until now, David and Maisie lived in peace finally. They had to work wholeheartedly for Julian Hughes


    and the Hughes Group.


    David knew his tasks were heavy and turned around to walk out.


    Before he went out of the office, he turned and looked at his sister and said thoughtfully, "Anyway, I


    wish you a happy life with Ezra. Sometimes, being harsh is necessary. But sometimes, you can restrain


    yourself from it."


    Then David walked out and receded, leaving Maisie sitting with a smile.


    Obviously, David was in defense of Ezra, telling her not to be too harsh to Ezra.


    Was she such an unreasonably mad woman in David''s heart?


    But it also proved form another side that David started to acknowledge Ezra as his brother-inw, or he


    would not talk for him.


    Though he said he disliked Ezra, he had gradually changed his views of Ezra, indeed.


    For Maisie, it was a good news. She understood no matter how they hated each other on the surface,


    they always did good for her. Ezra loved her. So did David.


    After dinner, Maisie suddenly received a call from Anya in Ustistan.


    Maisie answered the phone and Anya''s voice sounded strange. Anya asked Maisie in a low voice, "Is


    Ezra next to you?"


    "Nope," Maisie said, "He received a phone call just now and went upstairs to do his work."


    Anya breathed a sigh of relief and continued, "Find an absolutely quiet ce. You can''t let Ezra know


    what we are talking about. I¡­"


    Anya sighed, "I want to tell you something. It''s important."


    "OK," replied Maisie, without hesitation. Then she put up her coat in the hallway and went out of the


    house with the phone in her hand.


    Curious as she was, she knew Anya must have a reason to require so, and she did not ask it. After


    considering for a while, Maisie chose to say things outside, because Ezra woulde to her whenever


    he finished his work.


    It was nice to stroll along the path before the door and the sight was good to see whether Ezra was


    walking out of the house.


    "I go outside. It''s safe. You can tell me," said Maisie.


    Anya was about to cry at the other end, murmured with chagrin, "It seems that I am pregnant¡­"


    "What?" Maisie was so shocked that the phone nearly fell down.


    Since then, Maisie had realized why Anya required her to find a ce without Ezra. Her shout would


    surely attract Ezra''s attention.


    "Phil and I, we, we¡­" Anya was too awkward to exin it. Then she spoke with a sudden


    determination, "The night before I left, he came to me. He was drunk and spoke badly. I was so furious


    that I decided to have goodbye sex with him. I thought it was thest time and we would never meet


    each other again afterwards. But--


    "But I did not expect to be pregnant!" Anya, at the other end, told Maisie in great vexation, stamping her


    foot.


    In the past four years since they fell in love, Phil had pestered her for having a baby. She did not want


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    to. Sometimes, they guessed their contraception might have failed, but luckily, their guess was wrong


    each time. Who would know she could be pregnant this time?


    It happened after she cut off all the ties with Phil by threatening him with her suicide!


    Anya thought it was God''s punishment for her!


    She had been in Ustistan for a long time. Her period did note on time, and she did not care about


    it at first. She just thought it was an endocrine disorder in an unustomed climate. She waited and


    waited and waited. Her period still did note. She almost died of fright at the possibility of


    pregnancy and bought a pregnancy test with worry.


    The result was like a bolt from the blue.


    Maisie froze in shock. She knew Phil had been craving for a baby over these years. Now Phil and Anya


    had divorced. And Anya was pregnant.


    What a "surprise"!


    God sent nuts to those who had no teeth!

 Chapter 1011: Wanna Keep the Baby

    Chapter 1011: Wanna Keep the Baby


    After calming herself down, Maisie asked Anya in a soft voice, "You want to keep this baby, don''t you?"


    If Anya didn''t want the baby, she should have gone to the hospital and aborted the child long before.


    She had no need to agonize over this, let alone confide in Maisie.


    Otherwise, she would probably allow them to know after she did it.


    Another reason why Maisie was sure Anya did want to keep the child was that Anya didn''t choose to


    talk with Emilia or somebody else but her. It was probably because Maisie had once given birth to


    Ezra''s child without his knowledge, thus Anya could ask her for help.


    Anya was surprised in the phone, "How do you know that¡­?"


    Maisie chuckled and said to her reassuringly, "If you don''t, you won''t act like this."


    Anya gave a mighty sigh, "You''re right, but I''m afraid that I cannot take good care of the baby by


    myself. And if Phil gets wind of it, that will be a big trouble."


    Phil would definitely take Anya back if he knew about it--unless he had given her up. However, he


    would be bound to fight her for custody because he wanted a child so badly after all.


    Considering of this, Anya was overwhelmed by sorrow


    "Don''t worry. Things will eventually sort themselves out. If you decide to have the child, then you should


    face it positively." Maisieforted Anya with such words.


    Soon afterwards, she asked Anya, "Can you tell me why you wanna keep the child?"


    "You are young and your future is full of potential. You can marry a good guy and have children anew.


    This baby is not good for your future."


    "For myself, I thought I was not young. And I was hurt by Ezra so much that I didn''t want to be into


    another rtionship. So that was why I kept my child."


    "But to Phil, you¡­"


    Maisie felt a bit embarrassed so that she didn''t go on speaking, but Anya understood. Maisie meant


    that Anya didn''t love Phil as much as she loved Ezra; she had no need to bear Phil''s child.


    "I just¡­" Anya murmured, "I just don''t want to hurt such a little life inside me, and I like children."


    Then she said with mockery. "Actually, I don''t want to go steady or get married with anybody. Wise


    people never fall in love, uh-huh? It''s good to be single, isn''t it?"


    As Anya uttered these words, she was in a buoyant mood.


    She didn''t say it with forced lightness. Actually, she had lost her interest in love; and she wanted to


    have a baby while she was still young in case she would live a lonely life.


    Anyway, the father of this baby was so excellent and she might give birth to another elite.


    Being silent for a moment, Maisie added, "If you have made the decision, I will support you. But at the


    same time, you should be prepared for that it wille to Phil''s knowledge someday."


    Due to the level-headed advice from Maisie, Anya calmed down gradually.


    When Anya was silent in the phone, Maisie said, "Think twice about the baby. Then we''ll talk about


    whatever follows."


    Anya asked, "If I decide to keep the child, will you help me to keep this from Phil? As long as possible?"


    "Absolutely," answered Maisie without hesitation.


    Anya said apologetically, "But it means you need to keep it from your husband as well. They are so


    fraternal that they will tell him at once if they know about it. I''m afraid that it will affect your


    rtionship¡­"


    A couple should be of one mind, shouldn''t they? If Maisie and other women helped Anya, it meant they


    hold out on their husbands. What if the men med them for it?


    Maisie knew what she was worried about it and said, "Although we should be at one mind, we don''t


    have to tell each other everything. If we want to make our family better, we naturally work with one


    heart and one mind."


    "Rest assured. We just help our friend separately. It cannot affect our rtionship."


    "Thanks¡­" Anya got a little choked up, "I totally have no idea about this, thus I turn to you. Besides my


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    mom, you are the people whom I can trust inpletely."


    So far, Anya''s mother had showed no sign of waking. She couldn''t tell her mom about what happened


    to her and get suggestions from her mom. She could only confide in Maisie and others.


    Before Anya phoned Maisie, she was at war with herself because she really worried that her affair


    would affect the rtionship between Maisie and Ezra.


    "I know how you feel, honey. I''ve been there. Don''t worry. I will help you as best I can." Maisie had


    great empathy with Anya, thus she felt bad for her.


    Anya was so young that she could hardly take good care of herself, let alone bear a child and look after


    the child on her own while study in school¡­


    Thinking of it, Maisie said to Anya, "I suggest you to find a domestic who can cook for you in order to


    ensure nutrition for you and the baby inside you. I know you have been learning to cook and you can


    take care of yourself good, but you''d better eat nourishing food during your pregnancy."


    During Maisie''s pregnancy, she didn''t do it because she was good at cooking. But she found Daisy in


    advance to specially care for her son after she gave birth.


    But Anya''s cooking seemed¡­


    Anya epted Maisie''s suggestions earnestly and said, "Thank you. I will try itter. Here are a lot of


    nannies who can cook tasty food."


    Maisie added, "Well, if you have financial--"


    But Anya stopped her, "It''s OK. I have sold my house andpany to Phi. I got enough money. And


    now, I don''t need to pay the medical fee for my mom."


    Maisie also learnt from Ezra that Phil had paid the hospital and rehabilitation costs for Anya''s mom for


    the years toe. She thought Phil did a right thing because it was he who indirectly led to the car


    ident. He should be responsible for this.


    And in a way, what he did prevented Anya from economic problems. Anya''s mother, who was in a


    though Anya held the money by selling her house andpany, she would soon run out of it.


    Then, the life would be so harsh for a girl who needed to live and study abroad while continued to earn


    her mother''s medical fee.

 Chapter 1012: Does She Still Think of Me?

    Chapter 1012: Does She Still Think of Me?


    "Now that you are not strapped for money, and you want to have the child, then you should make your


    life better yourself," said Maisie.


    "Thanks," said Anya, whose voice obviously turned brisk, "I will."


    Maisie added after thinking, "It will be suffering to experience the challenge of pregnancy and birth


    giving all alone. Hope you will get through it."


    It was true, especially when one was indisposed due to pregnancy. Normally, every expectant woman


    couldn''t avoid experiencing negative emotions, even they were apanied by husbands, much less


    the women like them who could only withstood it by themselves.


    Maisie added again, "If you need help, call me anytime."


    At this moment, Anya was extremely moved, sobbing in the phone, "Thank you so much¡­"


    "Calm down. Keep your mood steady. It''s good for your baby," Maisieforted her in a soft voice.


    Maisie then asked, "By the way, do you have morning sickness? Or other difort?"


    Anya answered. "Just feel sick in the morning sometimes."


    "Well, good luck. Otherwise it''s too painful," Maisie sighed with relief and added after thinking, "I''m


    worried about you. I will find time to see you in a few days."


    Anya hurried to say, "It''s okay. I can take care of myself. Don''t worry. I''m fine."


    Maisie''s tenderness and concern made Anya impressed, but she didn''t want to bother Maisie. It was in


    the foreign country after all. The distance was too far.


    Another reason why Anya refused Maisie to see her was that she actually had severe morning


    sickness. Anya said so just in order to ease Maisie''s mind.


    She could hardly eat anything in those days. A little food could churn her stomach, even make her


    vomit.


    If Maisie came to see her, she would worry about her badly.


    As Maisie wanted to say something, she found that Ezra seemed to look for her from home. Hence,


    she didn''t insist on visiting Anya, saying quickly, "Well, then take care of yourself, honey. Let me know if


    you need anything."


    "Ezra ising. Let''s leave it at that."


    "OK, let''s talkter," said Anya.


    "Fine."


    While Maisie hung up, Ezra just came to her.


    "Why make calls outside?" Ezra said so, squeezing Maisie''s hands which were a bit cold. Then he took


    off his coat to wrap her up.


    "Thank you." Maisie actually felt a bit chilly after standing outsides for a while. Although she felt moved


    by Ezra''s actions, she was afraid that he would catch a cold.


    Then she said at once, "Let''s go inside. Don''t catch cold."


    And it exactly avoided the question that he just asked her.


    Ezra put an arm on Maisie''s shoulders, answering in a casual tone, "That''s OK. I''m fine."


    "And whom did you phone outsides?" Maisie unexpected that Ezra asked again.


    Seeing that Ezra probably thought that she must give a call to a guy, Maisie had to exin, "It was


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Anya."


    Ezra raised his eyebrow and asked, "Then why outside?"


    Obviously, Ezra didn''t trust her. For one who was always in the state of jealousy, he could never think


    of that Maisie called Anya outside due to some special reasons. What he could only think of was that


    Maisie must keep something from him.


    And it must be a call from a man!


    It was said that one falling in love would be a fool. And Ezra proved that.


    Maisie had to show him her phone, "Anya''s number."


    Ezra checked it for quite a while and finally felt relieved after making sure that it was Anya indeed.


    But afterwards, he asked, "What were you talking about? And I can''t even know it."


    "It was something bad about Phil for sure." Maisie told a lie.


    By his initial reaction, Ezra asked, "Did Phil bother her?"


    It was quite normal for Ezra to think so. Phil was so crazy that Ezra and Julian were concerned all the


    time that Phil could not help but visit Anya.


    Therefore, no sooner had Maisie said that Anya talked something bad about Phil with her than Ezra


    thought Phil would bother Anya.


    "He didn''t," Maisie smiled, "We can just talk about what he did to Anya, can''t we?"


    Ezra frowned slightly, "You rack up the past when having a talk, uh-hum?"


    Ezra recalled that the rtionship between he and Maisie had once hit a low. And while he broke up


    with Maisie, Emelia and others were very dissatisfied with him. If they often chatted about this, he


    would beshed each time, wouldn''t he?


    "That''s fine. Let''s go home first. It''s too cold outside." Maisie felt she couldn''t continue talking with Ezra


    and changed the subject directly.


    After getting home, they stopped this topic. But Ezra became suspicious, then he gave Phil a call, "Just


    now, Maisie talked with Anya in the phone for quite a while. Without my knowledge. You don''t bother


    Anya, do you?"


    Phil just answered, "F**k off."


    Ezra was angry, "What''s wrong with you? I just ask you in case you will drag me down."


    "You know what? They just said something bad about you," Ezra said snappishly, "Perhaps, we will be


    roasted due to you."


    "That''s great. If that happens, I will feel fair," Phil still spoke in an annoying tone, "I can''t suffer it all


    alone."


    Ezra was speechless.


    He didn''t want to talk with Phil any longer. As Ezra intended to hang up the phone, Phil suddenly asked


    slightly, "We have been divorce for so long, and she has been in the foreign country. But she still talk


    about me with Maisie. Does she still think of me?"


    Ezra almost burst intoughter, but he refrained a bit and said, "Mr. Henderson, what make you feel


    that Anya still think of you?"


    "If she still does so, why did she cry out for divorcing you."


    In order to calm him down, Ezra said so for his good, "Bro, don''t kid yourself."


    Phil didn''t say anything and hung up.

 Chapter 1013: Get Suspicious

    Chapter 1013: Get Suspicious


    Ezra got annoyed due to Phil. He ignored Phil after hanging up and focused on having the cozy night


    with his wife and son.


    Phil who seemed sober in the phone now failed to calm down. He kept on pondering what Anya and


    Maisie talked about. ording to Maisie''s story, the reason why Anya phoned her was to roast him,


    which was not Anya''s style.


    Only Ezra who was love-struck would trust Maisie, but Phil didn''t believe a word of her words.


    Anya was not that kind of person who would talk about her ex-husband. She actually had a heart of


    stone, who was unwilling to mention him at all.


    If she did say something bad about him, it represented that she still thought about him. It was because


    of resentment that she remainedining about him long after their divorcing.


    As a cheesy saying went, "Smacking and scolding are a form of love." And the resentment probably


    came from love.


    Phil knew that Anya didn''t love him, so he was sure that Anya would not speak ill of him.


    So, why on earth did she talk with Maisie in the phone for so long?


    Did she get sick?


    Thinking of this, Phil sat up on his bed suddenly with a sullen look, which showed he did worry about


    her. Though Anya was slender, she had a healthy body who hardly got ill.


    However, once she fell ill, it would be severe which could make her fail to get up for days.


    In retrospect, Anya just got sick for twice during their marriage. The first time was that she ate out with


    her schoolmates and got an acute stomach flu. On that day, she suffered diarrhea and sickness and


    even had a fever. Phil sent her to the hospital at midnight, and she had an IV drip all night.


    The other time was she ran away from home after being at odds with Phil. It was a cold winter night,


    and she caught a cold in her flimsy clothes. And she was too stubborn to tell him after that which finally


    led to a pneumonia due to a fever. At that time, she stayed in hospital for three days.


    Since then, Phil had been extraordinarily nervous when she got sick, fearing that something bad


    happened to her. He totally had no idea why she suffered from serious illness every time which seemed


    to be fine superficially but actually serious.


    Sometimes, he felt helpless that her illness was as obstinate as her. While others would soon be cured,


    hers were terrible.


    And almost killed him.


    Since she had talked with Maisie on the phone for so long this time, she was perhaps under the


    weather.


    Then he got through to Maisie''s phone to find out the truth.


    When Maisie''s phone was ringing, she and Ezra was about to sleep. As she saw that it was Phil, she


    couldn''t help but frown, being a little worried about that if Phil knew something.


    But what annoyed her even more was that Ezra must say something to Phil, otherwise Phil would


    impossibly have known she phoned Anya before and given her a call now. After all, she didn''t have


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    much connection with him.


    Thinking about that, Maisie gave a cold nce at Ezra. What a dear friend! Hardly had he caught wind


    of Anya''s affair when he hurried to report to Phil.


    Feeling her nce, Ezra was so frightened that he hastened to sit up, looking at her phone screen, on


    which there was Phil''s name.


    Ezra felt a headache. What was wrong with him?


    Giving Maisie a call obviously revealed to her that he had tipped Phil off about Anya. She must be


    unhappy. This freak was throwing him into lion''s den.


    What a bad man!


    "I--" Ezra looked at Maisie and tried to exin. But Maisie ignored him and answered the phone


    directly.


    Phil came straight to the point, in a worried tone, "She got sick?"


    Maisie naturally knew who "she" was because she was the person Phil cared about most. And she


    answered lightly, "Nah."


    Phil then asked, "So why did you talk so long on the phone?"


    She had to admit that Phil was aggressive now, but she understood him because she knew he was


    worried about Anya.


    In a sudden, Maisie felt bad for Phil that he didn''t want her let go of her but still did it.


    Thinking of it, Maisie sighed slightly and said, "She lives alone in a foreign country. It''s inevitable to be


    depressed. Besides, her mom''s condition is not improved, so she was down and talked with me for


    quite a while."


    Now that she promised Anya to keep her pregnancy from Phil, she would definitely not betray her.


    Unexpectedly, Phil was not that easy to be fooled. He immediately asked, "So why did you tell Ezra that


    you said something bad about me?"


    Maisie said different details to Ezra and Phil separately. It was obvious that she was lying. As a prudent


    Before Maisie said something, Ezra started to speak, protesting, "So you didn''t speak ill of him and


    roast us, did you?"


    Phil took the chance to say, "Ezra, only you trust Maisie. You should reflect on yourself. You are totally


    a fool now."


    Being satirized by Phil, Ezra thought himself a fool immediately, looking at Maisie intively. He didn''t


    suspect her words at all because he trusted in her so much, but she just lied to him.


    Maisie ignored him and continued, "I just yed a joke on him. And he actually believed."


    Ezra lost his words.


    Phil snorted, "Maisie, I''m awyer. Your words are full of loopholes."


    Although Maisie was flustered, she acted extremely calmly. She seemed resigned to said to Phil, "If


    you don''t believe me, you can look into it and see what on earth happened to her."


    "Exactly! If you worry about her, you should find it out on your own. And if you don''t believe Maisie''s


    words, then leave us alone. Don''t bother us sote." Ezra spoke in support of Maisie.


    Although he felt ruffled that Maisie lied to him, he still defended her.


    Phil kept silent for a while and then asked, "Is she in a good mood now?"


    Maisie answered, "Better. I haveforted her for quite a while."


    And Phil said, "I see."


    "Thanks¡­" Phil added such a word in the end and hung up.


    As the call came to an end, Maisie turned and looked at Ezra querulously. If it were not him, Phil would


    not have phoned her.


    What a sharp operator! Phil obviously didn''t believe her and suspected what Anya was confronting.


    If he did look into Anya''s condition because of worry, her pregnancy would be exposed. Then things


    between them would go on unexpectedly!

 Chapter 1014: Must Return from Abroad

    Chapter 1014: Must Return from Abroad


    Phil had a demanding personality and a strong desire for a child. Therefore, he would definitely force


    Anya to keep the child and take care of the fetus at home. However, Anya also had a strong


    personality, what if she had an abortion in a fit of pique due to her dissatisfaction at Phil''s high-


    handedness¡­


    Maisie dreaded to think about it. She felt worried about Anya while got irritated because of the man in


    front of her.


    She didn''t want to have a quarrel with Ezra. After ring at him for quite a while, she just got out of bed


    with her phone.


    She couldn''t stand the sight of him and intended to sleep in the guest room on the second floor.


    Totally, Ezra didn''t expect that Maisie would be annoyed like this. He just told Phil that she had phoned


    Anya. Why did she get so angry?


    He had nned toin that she lied to him, but now he was at risk, forfeiting the right to


    remonstrate.


    Seeing hisdy was about to leave, he got up hurriedly and came up with her.


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have told Phil about the phone call without your knowledge. That got you


    bothered by him at night." Ezra reckoned that Maisie was angry about Phil''s aggressive attitude,


    thereby apologizing to her sincerely in a hurry.


    For fear that she hadn''t cooled down, Ezra said indignantly. "Tomorrow, I will warn him not to bother


    you anymore because of Anya. If it doesn''t work, I will beat him up."


    However, at this moment, the more he defended her, the more annoyed she felt. He was actually the


    man to me who almost made things worse.


    Thinking of it, she gave Ezra a grim smile and said, "Phil has nothing to do with this thing. If you didn''t


    tell him, he would not have phoned me, would he?"


    It was because of his meddling, wasn''t it?


    After getting a scolding, Ezra was speechless for a while and then squinted at the woman in front of


    him, asking her in a minacious tone, "You get angry like this just because of my meddling. What secret


    on earth did you talk with Anya?"


    Ezra actually realized it at this moment. As Maisie reacted so strongly, she must have talked something


    important with Anya. No wonder that Phil called him a fool¡­


    Maisie saw that Ezra sharpened his vignce suddenly and she became more unwilling to say more to


    him in case she would spill the beans. Hence, she turned and left the bedroom quickly, leaving Ezra in


    the room and their son in the crib.


    Ezra just sighed. He now understood why everyone ignored him while the rtionship between him


    and Maisie was not good. It was because that their happy lives might be affected by him.


    It was just like him at this moment who was affected by Phil.


    For sure, sleeping alone was impossible that Ezra chased after Maisie at once who ran downstairs and


    kept away from him on purpose. As Ezra stood outsides the guest room on the second floor, Maisie just


    locked herself inside.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ezra knock at the door and made clear his standpoint insistently, "You can be mad at me, but sleeping


    separately is no way!"


    "It is normal for us to have a quarrel, but it will seriously affect our rtionship if we do not sleep


    together due to the quarrel."


    "I don''t mean that. I just need to be alone." Maisie admitted that Ezra''s words made her calm down a


    lot. It was right that they should not sleep separately because of the quarrel. Meanwhile, it was also the


    truth that she wanted Ezra to be out of her sight now.


    Ezra had self-knowledge and took a step back timely, asking outsides, "How long?"


    Maisie answered after thinking, "Half an hour."


    Ezra simply said, "Well. I wait for you."


    Maisie sighed with relief but then heard of what he added, "At the door."


    Maisie failed to say anything.


    Did he allow her to be alone? He obviously forced her toe out.


    After pondering for a while, she opened the door and got out, looking at the man and saying, "I can go


    back to bedroom right now, but you should do me a favor."


    Ezra stepped forward and held her in arms, chuckling, "I will do anything for you."


    He would be willing to dedicate his life to her, let alone do a favor.


    Maisie cuddled up against him and articted her im, "You need to pay close attention to Phil these


    days and see if he really looks into Anya''s matter."


    "Only this?" Ezra promised her heartily, "Just rest assured. I will report to you if I find anything."


    "Well." Maisie believed Ezra could do this well. After all, he was seemingly very reluctant to sleep


    alone.


    Ezra saw that Maisie was eased and immediately stooped down to pick her up, "Let''s go back


    upstairs."


    Maisie struggled and whispered, "Put me down. I can walk."


    Daisy also lived in a room on the second floor. Maisie was afraid that the sound they made would


    disturb her, making her worry about them.


    But Ezra didn''t care. He held her tight and brought her back to their room.


    In the next few days, Maisie felt on pins and needles. She was afraid that Phil would look into Anya.


    Fortunately, what Ezra reported was all good news and Phil didn''t do anything about it.


    Maisie had considered if she should tell Anya that Phil had given her a call. But she then thought Anya


    had been confused enough, so she decided not to tell her in case she felt anxious again.


    Besides, Anya was at the early stage of pregnancy, during which the embryo imntation was still not


    safe enough, and excessive anxiety might affect the safety of the fetus.


    Luckily, Phil didn''t take action which made Maisie relieved.


    After about half a month, when Maisie was on work, Anya called her out of the blue and said to her in


    an extremely surprising tone, "Maisie, Dr. Choffard just told me on the phone that my momes to


    life!"


    "Really?" Maisie also felt surprised and happy, "That''s so great!"


    Anya then cried, "Yes. I''m so happy, so excited¡­"


    Anya couldn''t stop crying. There were so many feelings which she needed to vent out. She did suffer a


    lot inwardly when her mom was in hospital over the years.


    And Maisie didn''t stop her, either. She knew Anya needed to vent out, thus she just listened quietly.


    Sometimes, it was also important to be a listener for those who were badly in need of pouring out their


    feelings.


    After quite a while, Anya was able to restrain herself from crying, then she said sobbingly, "I have


    booked a flight. I must return to visit my mom."


    Maisie could understand her feelings and knew she must return for her mom, but she still had worries,


    "Then you should conceal your pregnancy carefully. And you are still in the dangerous period of three


    months. I am worried if your body is unable to bear that while traveling around."


    "I know that, but I have to. Thus, I want you to help me to keep away from Phil as far as possible." After


    uttering these words, Maisie then said with self-mockery, "Of course, perhaps he has long since been


    relieved from the divorce and will not badger me anymore."

 Chapter 1015 It is Enough for me

    Chapter 1015 It is Enough for me


    Maisie sighed on the other side of the phone and clearly knew that Phil didn''t give up on Anya and


    even was so insistent on knowing everything about her that he called Maisie midnight to ask her


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    aggressively what had happened to Anya.


    Instead of telling Anya these things, Maisieforted her gently. "If you do decide to return, make sure


    you rest well first. The most important thing is that when you do meet your mother, you don''t get too


    excited for the sake of the baby. Don''t worry, we''ll do everything we can to keep you safe if you decide


    toe back."


    At the same time, Maisie nned to ask Ezra to go on a business trip with Phil so that Anya would not


    meet Phil.


    They cooperated with many projects and would go on a business trip together. Thus, it was reasonable


    to call Phil for business matters.


    In that case, Anya would be safe when Phil left Riverside City.


    Anya said, "Thank you. I will try to adjust my mood, protect myself and my child and not cause any


    trouble for you."


    Maisie replied, "Then send me the flight informationter, and I''ll pick you up."


    Then she said something to Anya and hung up.


    Instantly, Ezra called Maisie and said excitedly, "Phil said Anya''s mother woke up today. Although she''s


    still unable to speak or move, she has regained consciousness."


    After seeing Phil''s message in a chat group, Ezra called Maisie as soon as possible


    Ezra was also very happy for Phil, because everyone knew that the root of their emotional problems


    was Anya''s mother. Only when Lorie regained consciousness and became healthy could Anya slowly


    dissipate her hatred of him.


    Maisie answered, "I just got the news from Anya''s call."


    He chuckled, "You got the new so quickly. I have intended to tell you and then get your praise."


    He was cheerful and liked to make peopleugh, which made him a goodpanion for the introverted


    and quiet Maisie.


    She would always be amused by him.


    At this moment, she chuckled, "The doctor must have called Lorie''s daughter first, and I was probably


    the first person she thought to call."


    The reason why Anya called Maisie several times was that thetter also raised her child alone when


    Ezra knew nothing about it


    "Will shee back?" Ezra asked.


    Maisie honestly replied, "Yes. She has booked the ne ticket and I will meet her at the airport then."


    "Ah?" He gave a meaningful answer.


    She immediately warned him. "Don''t tell Phil."


    Ezra sighed, "It is easily guessed that she wille back to visit her mother, her beloved family. He


    and I are not fool. Lorie is important to her, so she muste back."


    His words made sense. She added, "Do me a favor."


    "No problem." He smilingly gave a reply.


    "Glib guy," she snorted.


    But she had to admit that she loved his sincere words that were full of his love for her.


    "Anya doesn''t want to meet him. So, you do me a favor and ask him to go on a business trip with you.


    After he leaves Riverside City, Anya will be much safer." Maisie finally said her n.


    Unexpectedly, Ezra refused. "No business trip."


    Reluctant to leave her and his son, he tried not to go on business trips. He felt sullen because her


    requested for the sake of others.


    Maisieforted him. "We just help Anya."


    Ezra snorted, "What secret do you two keep that she has to avoid Phil?"


    "Generally speaking, Anya will not avoid Phil in this way," he added. "She forced him into a divorce. I


    think she won''t be embarrassed and will act normally even when she see him. It''s weird."


    "If you refuse to help me, forget it. I have to deal with my work now." Maisie quickly hung up after


    hearing these words, being afraid that he would elicit more information from her.


    If Anya hadn''t been pregnant, she would have been able to face Phil openly and calmly. But now as a


    pregnant woman, she was afraid to meet him.


    Anya had been pregnant for a few months with a t belly. But she vomited asionally, which would


    arouse Phil''s suspicion.


    Maisie was busying doing her work after the phone call, but Ezra had mixed feelings now.


    Though he wanted to help and make her happy, he felt terrible to leave her and then racked his brain to


    get a better n.


    Phil had arrived at the hospital.


    When he first received Dr. Choffard''s call, he was driving away from the garage of his vi. He


    mmed on the brakes so hard that he hit the steering wheel and felt dizzy.


    Fortunately, he was still in his garage and the sudden braking did not cause an ident. If he had


    braked suddenly in the middle of traffic, he would have hit the cars in front and behind him.


    "Say it again? What just happened?" Phil parked the car, tightly holding the phone and asked Dr.


    Choffard again on the phone.


    Dr. Choffard joyfully repeated, "Mrs. Willigen opens her eyes. And after a series of tests and


    evaluations, we determined that she has regained consciousness. But, she is still unable to speak or


    move out of bed."


    Phil breathed a sigh of relief and sat down in his seat, then muttered, "This is enough."


    It was the biggest surprise for Phil that Lorie regained consciousness.


    As his suffering and grievance dissipated a little, he dissolved into crying.

 Chapter 1016 The Unique Love

    Chapter 1016 The Unique Love


    Dr. Choffard added, "It''s a miracle. Miracle. She is now simply regaining consciousness. But don''t


    worry. I am confident that she will regain her speech and other abilities. But the exact recovery time is


    not certain. Or it could take years for her to recover."


    "I see. I wille to the hospital," Phil replied after several seconds.


    "OK." Dr. Choffard hung up, noticing his emotions.


    After the call, Phil didn''t drive away immediately. Instead, he leaned back on his chair with his eyes


    closed and rubbed his forehead to calm down


    The news that Lorie regained her consciousness echoed in his mind.


    After a while, he slowly opened his eyes and examined his forehead in the mirror in front of him.


    He had a red bump on his forehead because of the sudden brake, which made him look very


    embarrassed. The wound on his forehead was at odds with his angr face and the suit he was


    wearing for work.


    He moved the mirror away with a self-deprecating smile and felt thatpared with her ident, he


    had suffered only minor injuries.


    Over the years, he was gued by guilt. He wished he had been in the car ident. He also thought


    for countless times about ending his own life to make up for Anya''s pain.


    But he had to be tough after Lorie''s ident since he must protected Anya from being bullied by her


    father and the mistress.


    Deep in thought for a moment, he calmed down and drove to the hospital.


    When he arrived, Dr. Choffard had waited for him in the office.


    At the sight of bruise on Phil''s forehead, Dr. Choffard asked in surprise, "What happened?"


    "Don''t worry." Phil waved his hand and sat in the sofa.


    "Shall I ask the nurse to dress your wound?" Dr. Choffard asked him out of concern.


    Phil thought it was impolite to visit Lorie with a wound on his forehead and then agreed. He felt it would


    be better that his wound was bandaged with gauze.


    Later, the nurse who was asked over by Dr. Choffard bandaged Phil''s wound and intentionally touched


    his skin, making him sick.


    Mindless the feelings of women including nurses here for him, he didn''t have much contact with these


    nurses and ignored their eyes. It was the first time that a nurse showed her feelings for him in this way.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    These women boldly flirted with him after he and Anya got divorced and thetter didn''te to the


    hospital after going abroad.


    Maybe these women rushed to flirt with him, thinking he desperately needed women, especially after


    his divorce.


    In fact, they were wrong. Phil got sullen and solemn after his divorce and was instantly enraged by the


    nurse''s move.


    As the nurse continued to touch him on the pretext of bandaging him, he leaned back to distance


    himself from her and knocked the te out of her hand. "Get out of here!"


    Being scolded mercilessly, she was scared and trembled.


    Shocked by the sudden scolding, Dr. Choffard looked over and noticed his sullen expression.


    Immediately knowing what had happened, Dr. Choffard rushed over to pull her away and reprimanded,


    "Get out."


    The nurse turned and ran away, covering her mouth in grievance and terror. Phil added, "You''re fired.


    You don''t have to work here anymore."


    She cried out and ran away, since she didn''t expect she would be fired because of her move to get


    close to Phil.


    All nurses then knew that Phil was the boss behind the medical team and put all, including Dr. Choffard


    on sry. Now, nobody dared to go against his decision.


    "I''m sorry. I will discipline these medical workers." Dr. Choffard sweated in fear at the sight of the mess


    on the ground and the furious boss.


    Dr. Choffard clearly felt numerous women coveted Phil, the best among men in terms of money and


    position, especially after the news of his divorce. Dr. Choffard''s subordinates and some nurses also


    wanted to flirt with Phil.


    Dr. Choffard had warned that they should forgo these kinds of thoughts since he witnessed Phil''s


    dedications to his beloved woman, Anya.


    In other words, all but Anya would be loved by him. No matter how powerful and rich Phil became


    these years, he only stayed with the woman he loved and didn''t flirt with other women.


    Dr. Choffard felt Phil still loved Anya after the forced divorce.


    But unexpectedly, the nurse ignored the warning and was bold to flirt with Phil.


    Phil sullenly said, "Maybe I should consider recing your entire team with men."


    He decided to get rid of these troublesome women so that he could visit Loriein in this hospital without


    being flirted these years when she had to recover slowly.


    More importantly, Anya would feel angry if she visited her mom and happened to see some women


    court him.


    Thus, he made this decision.


    Dr. Choffard smiled awkwardly, "In fact, in some ways, female nurses are more suitable for taking care


    of patients.


    He told the truth and anxiously touched his forehead. Although there were more male nurses, female


    nurses were more careful.

 Chapter 1017 No Blaming

    Chapter 1017 No ming


    "I don''t want it to happen again!" Phil warned. Dr. Choffard nodded.


    Asking Dr. Choffard to sit down, Phil looked over and asked, "Do you think it''s a good time for me to


    meet her mother?"


    Phil felt uneasy since it was the first time to meet her mother.


    Before the ident, Lorie was just a housewife and seldom attended any formal business asions,


    leaving no chance of meeting for Phil who fell in love with her daughter.


    Lorie had a car ident when he wanted to meet her.


    These years in hospital, Lorie may know him but never met him. It was their first meeting today.


    Phil was worried that Lorie would refuse to see him. On the other side, he was afraid that she would be


    emotional when she saw him, which would not be conducive to her health.


    Dr. Choffard answered firmly, "Of course, you can visit her."


    As soon as she woke up, Dr. Choffard and his team checked her condition and learned that she was in


    stable condition.


    Dr. Choffard added, "Although she is still unable to speak or move her limbs, she can blink and you can


    when we examined her."


    "OK," Phil answered.


    When Dr. Choffard was about to get up and take him to the ward, Phil said, "Well, you better go in first


    and ask her about her decision for me. If she doesn''t want to see me, my going into her ward will


    irritate her."


    "OK." Dr. Choffard followed Phil''s decision.


    Not knowing much about his divorce, Dr. Choffard felt Lorie would not refuse the request of Phil who


    had been visiting her these years.


    Besides, Anya, loved and cared by Phil would mention him when she frequently visited her mother.


    No matter what Anya said to her mother,


    Lorie would feel Phil''s sincerity for Anya.


    Then they went to Lorie''s ward and Phil waited outside.


    The nurse was asked to leave after Dr. Choffard went in.


    Lorie looked much better and tried to smile at the sight of Dr. Choffard.


    Dr. Choffard smiled and bent to ask her softly, "Do you know Phil? If so, please blink."


    She blinked and when she heard the name, her eyes lit up.


    Dr. Choffard instantly guessed she didn''t reject Phil and then added, "He is waiting outside the ward


    and wants to visit you. If you agree, please blink."


    Dr. Choffard was highly nervous at the same time.


    As she blinked, Dr. Choffard breathed with relief and knew his guess was right.


    "OK. I let him in." Dr. Choffard added, "Don''t worry. Our doctors wait outside the ward. If any thing


    happen, we will be right here."


    She nodded slightly because that was all she could do with her body right now. She also wanted to talk


    and act and talk. But the neurological damage was so severe that she now has to wait patiently for her


    recovery


    Fortunately, she was in a stable mood and patiently received more medical treatment.


    She was determined to wait for her recovery.


    "She agreed and didn''t reject you." Dr. Choffard walked out to tell him the new in a low voice and


    dissipated his anxiety.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The crumpled cigar in Phil''s hand showed that he was nervous. If it were not for the ban on smoking in


    the hospital, he would have smoked many cigarettes.


    He nodded, threw the crumpled cigar into the trash can next to him, and then stepped into the ward.


    Despite the short distance from the door to her bed and the Dr. Choffard''sfort, Phil felt it hard to


    walk over.


    When he finally came over, he noticed Loriey on the bed awake


    Anya had as beautiful eyes as her mother.


    Anya''s eyes were full of the desire for freedom and strong personality. But her mother looked peaceful


    and gentle.


    He didn''t see any hatred or contempt but peace in her eyes.


    He finally felt relieved after knowing she didn''t reject him for the ident.


    Even so, he solemnly bowed to her on the sickbed, and then apologized. "Thank you for your


    willingness to see me. In any case, I apologize to you first. It''s my fault. It was selfish of me to tell you


    the things that led to this ident! If I could do it all over again, I would not choose such a selfish way


    to get Anya. I..."


    He, devoured by guilt, could not finish his words now.


    His n to get close to Anya in a natural and perfect way eventually brought sufferings to her.


    At the sight of his face all written with guilty, Lorie on the bed tried tofort him but she could only


    say, "Ah, Ah..."


    He hurried forward tofort her, "Sorry, I am too sentimental about the past."


    Seeing that he was in a better mood, she became less agitated and she stared at him then shook her


    head with great effort.


    Carefully reading the emotions in her eyes, he asked in surprise, "Are you telling me not to me


    myself too much?"


    He recalled Dr. Choffard''s words and asked, "If so, please blink."


    Then, Lorie on the hospital bed blinked gently.


    For a moment, Phil dissolved into shedding tears since he clearly knew she didn''t me him.

 Chapter1018 Guilt

    Chapter1018 Guilt


    "Don''t... Don''t you me me for what I''ve done?" he muttered.


    Although he knew that Lorie did not reject him, he did not think that she would not me him who had


    indirectly caused her to be in such a serious car ident. If it wasn''t for the miracle, she would have


    spent her life in a hospital bed like this. But now she actually did not me him.


    Lorie gently blinked and looked at him with tolerance and love.


    If she could speak, she would tell him right now that he did nothing wrong. She was even grateful to


    him because he helped her see the true color of her so-called husband and leave the bastard even at


    the cost of life.


    Despite the terrible car ident, she got rid of her husband and now gradually recovered.


    Under her gentle face was her tough character. Cheated by her husband''s tenderness, she had known


    nothing about how despicable he was for many years.


    The moment she knew he had a mistress and was ready to get her and her daughter out of home, she


    was raged and could not stand him anymore.


    Others may feel confused why she was so sad that she had an ident when she owed Phil a debt of


    gratitude and even changed her mind to leave her husband.


    In fact, Someone vandalized her car and caused her to have a car ident. As soon as she could


    speak or write, the first thing she would do was tell everyone the truth.


    Thus, it was someone with ulterior motives, instead of Phil, that engineered the whole car ident and


    tried to kill her.


    Lorie spected that her ex-husband or mistress had staged the ident. Unexpectedly, her husband


    and his mistress would do such a despicable thing for the whole asset.


    If she ever recovered, she would make them pay!


    Her daughter had spoken of him often over the years, and he had confessed his guilt in front of her.


    She thought he was a good man because, for so long at least, he had doted on her wayward daughter.


    From their words, she could feel he loved her daughter deeply and that Anya who initially rejected him


    gradually had less hatred for him and even firmly prepared for pregnancy recently.


    In other words, Anya willingly gave birth to a child for Phil, that means she has extraordinary feelings


    for him.


    Lorie was very happy and supportive of their rtionship.


    Unfortunately, Lorie was told that Anya forced Phil to get divorced and almostmitted suicide. The


    new stimted Lorie who had been unconscious for a long time.


    Lorie was worried about Anya and Phil and knew that Anya misunderstood and hated him for a long


    time.


    She desperately wanted to wake up and wanted to let her daughter know the truth about the truth so


    that Anya would not miss Phil. Perhaps this thought was too strong for Lorie that she regained


    consciousness.


    But now they got divorced and Anya went abroad and Phil was left alone.


    Though Lorie regained consciousness, she could do nothing to clear their misunderstandings when she


    could not speak or walk.


    Faced with Phil, Lorie could only treat generously and softly and support him so that he would not give


    up her daughter who would spend several years abroad studying.


    Lorie was afraid that one of his pursuers seeded winning the heart of an excellent man like him.


    Phil had mixed feelings at the sight of her blinking.


    Actually, after learning that she was conscious some time ago, he had wondered many times how she


    would react to him and even guessed she would get him out of her ward furiously.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He prayed countless times that Lorie would like him. When he talked to his friends, they joked that if


    Lorie supported him, he could get back together with his wife.


    He was surprised that Lorie didn''t me him and even liked him.


    He wondered if he was blessed because of his sincerity.


    "Thank you ..." he whispered to Lorie in a hoarse voice, and she returned an extremely light smile to


    him, which was the only gesture she could make.


    Phil felt the whole thing unbelievable and asked again, "Excuse me. I have to confirm if I can be with


    Anya with your blessing. If so, please blink."


    Phil didn''t believe that Lorie forgave and epted him.


    Lorie did as he said and thetter felt relieved and even got out of guilt.


    No one knew how miserable he was when Lorie was unconscious these years.


    Seemingly living carefree life, he was gued by surging guilt and would feel highly ashamed when


    immersing himself in pleasure especially the sexual joy from Anya.


    Now that Lorie gradually recovered and epted him, he felt much relieved.


    But at the thought of Anya''s hatred for him, he said full of self-mockery, "Thank you for your support. I


    don''t know whether she will forgive me."


    "She forced me to get divorced bymitting suicide," he sighed sadly.


    Lorie also felt heartbroken since she could do nothing to help them clear misunderstanding.


    Dr. Choffard knocked on the door and walked into with a nurse. "Phil, she, as a patient, should have a


    rest now."


    Phil collected himself and nodded while staring at her. "You have a rest."


    Dr. Choffard then took the nurse to give her a routine examination, while Phil was out of the ward

 Chapter 1019 Whats Wrong with It?

    Chapter 1019 What''s Wrong with It?


    Phil had smoked several cigarettes in the car in front of the hospital building when he got the call from


    Ezra. He had to chill out in this way.


    "Are you in the hospital?" said Ezra.


    "Hmm." said Phil, lightly. But he had smoked a lot and he hardly spoke because of the hoarse throat.


    Ezra was a smoker himself. He heard his voice and got it immediately.


    Ezra couldn''t help to roast him on the phone, "Keep smoking like that, and you''ll kill yourself before you


    win Anya back."


    Ezra wondered how many cigarettes he had smoked to get such a hoarse throat.


    Phil cleared his throat a bit and said impatiently, "Spit it out."


    He would have said dirty words to him if he didn''t care about their friendship.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Ezra humped discontentedly but still asked with concern, "How did Lorie treat you after she woke up?"


    Philughed with self-mockery, "Thanks to you guys, she is happy with me. And she didn''t me me,


    either."


    "Holly shit! It''s good news!" Ezra felt happy for Phil from the bottom of his heart, "With her on your side,


    it will be much easier for you to be back with Anya."


    Philughed out lightly but not positively.


    "Damn it. Do you really hate her? Or you don''t want to be with her again?" cried Ezra, surprisingly.


    "Fuck off." Phil cursed harshly.


    Of course he wanted to be with Anya.


    But he was worried that Anya couldn''t ept his love again. He wasn''t sure that she would talk with


    him even if Lorie was on his side.


    He knew Anya inside out. She was very rebellious and she might hate him more once she knew Lorie


    was on his side.


    "Fine. You''re the boss." said Ezra. He gave up and didn''t feel like discussing with him again.


    Then he changed the topic, "Shall we go on a business trip tomorrow? We''ll take a look at the project in


    Esnait."


    Ezra told Maisie that he didn''t want to be on the business trips, but he did listen to her in the end. He


    invited Phil to go with him in case he saw Anya.


    Unexpectedly, Phil was so smart that he asked him back, "Is Anyaing back?"


    Ezra was out for words.


    Damn it. He didn''t imagine Phil could be so shrewd and smart like that.


    "Maisie told you to do this?" Phil asked again and it gave Ezra another blow.


    Since he had guessed everything, Ezra just spit it out, "Yes, she''sing back. But she doesn''t want


    to see you and tries to avoid you. Are you happy now?"


    Ezra thought Phil would be frustrated by his words and refused to go on the business trip with him. But


    Phil just said neatly, "OK. We''ll go."


    "Really?" said Ezra. He was confused and doubting it.


    "It''s up to you." said Phil.


    "I''ll tell my assistant to book the airline tickets then." Ezra came back to reality and said immediately.


    "OK." said Phil. Then he hung up the phone and drove away.


    Well, no one could guess what he was thinking in mind, not even his good friends.


    Anya and the girls tried so hard to avoid him. He also believed that they must have kept something


    from him.


    Ezra booked the airline tickets and told Maisie anxiously, "He''s agreed to go on the business trip with


    me, but I just don''t believe it. I feel something is wrong."


    Maisie didn''t expect that Phil would agree so easily, especially after he found out the their intention of


    sending him away. They found it hard to believe he still insisted going after he knew it. Something must


    be going on.


    But they simply didn''t know what exactly Phil was thinking.


    So, sheforted Ezra, "Just go since he''s agreed. Now we''ll have to take a step at a time."


    "Fine." said Ezra.


    He had a n. When they arrived in Esnait, he would drink with Phil and make him drunk. Then Phil


    wouldn''t be able to y any tricks as he wished.


    Anya wouldnd in Riverside City at 8pm the other day. Maisie left home for the airport to pick Anya up


    at about 7pm.


    Ezra had texted her earlier, telling her he had made Phil as drunk as a lord. Maisie read it and felt much


    relieved.


    Anya was in a hurry toe back to visit Lorie this time. She didn''t bring anything else with her but a


    small suitcase. She packed hastily and left for the airport. She wished she had wings so that she could


    fly back and see her mother soon.


    But she knew it was a wish only. In fact, she had to bear with the ten-hour flight with anxiety and worry.


    She switched on her phone to check if Maisie had arrived. But she just received a message from


    Maisie, saying, "My car broke down on the way. Hold on a moment. I''ll be right there."


    Anya texted back and walked out of the airport lounge with the suitcase. She was gonna wait for her at


    the parking lot outside, so that Maisie could see her as soon as she arrived.


    But a ck car stopped by slowly ahead of her when she stood still there. The car model and number


    had surprised her a lot. It was Phil''s car.


    She couldn''t be more familiar with it. The licence te number was her birthday. Phil wanted to give a


    her car as a gift and made her birthday the registration number on purpose.


    She thought he was out of his mind and annoying, then she rejected it.


    The car was worth several million dors. He must have been out of his mind to buy her such an


    expensive car. She was still a college student and what people would talk about her? There were


    rumors about her rtionship with Phil in the campus and they knew she had married a rich man. But


    she didn''t want to show off their wealth in this way. After all, she didn''t earn the money herself.


    Seeing the car stopped in front of her, Anya carried her suitcase immediately and ran away.


    But the driver had got out of the car. He strode forward and stopped her, "Ms. Anya, please don''t make


    it difficult for me."


    Right at the moment, the window on the back seat was rolled down. Anya saw his gloomy and defined


    face.


    He stared at her gloomily, "Why are you running away?"


    Anya was trying to say something but he said meaningfully again, "What''s wrong with it? Can''t you just


    get in my car because we''ve been divorced? Or must you avoid me for some unspeakable secrets?


    You have to keep me away?"


    She must admit that Phil had said straight to the point and made her feel terribly guilty.


    Exactly, she did have some unspeakable secret and she must keep him away.


    To stop him from being suspicious, Anya faced up to him and said, "Maisie has promised toe pick


    me up."

 Chapter 1020 Phil Fooled Them All

    Chapter 1020 Phil Fooled Them All


    "It''ste at night but she''s not here yet. Why not call her again to see what is going on?" said Phil. He


    wasn''t annoyed or impatient.


    Phil wasn''t gonna leave. Anya saw it and just had to take out her phone and call Maisie. She hoped


    Maisie could fix her car soon ande pick her up. Otherwise, she had no way to back down.


    Meanwhile, Anya was confused. They said Phil was on the business trip with Ezra, but howe he


    just showed up at the airport now?


    And, she wondered it was only a coincidence or he came here to pick her up deliberately.


    If he did it on purpose, why did he do that then?


    As a dashing dreamboat, he must be surrounded by tons of women. Why did he have to keep on at


    her? And, she was so mean to him.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Anya thought a lot while she was dialing Maisie''s number. Thankfully, Maisie picked up the phone very


    soon but she apologized, "I''m so sorry, Anya. My car is still under repair. I know you are in a hurry to


    see your mother. Or could you hail a taxi?"


    Maisie was extremely anxious. There was a small problem with her car at first. But a drunker crashed


    into her car when she stopped by the road and checked it. As a result, she was still stuck in the mess


    now.


    Clearly, the man drove under the influence and hit her car. She didn''t want to go deep into it or make


    him be responsible for the ident. However, the drunker insisted calling the police. Bravo! He was


    like putting himself into jail personally. Drunk driving was a crime and he must be sentenced byw.


    Maisie couldn''t leave because of it. She didn''t tell Anya about it on the phone in case Anya got worried.


    Anya heard Maisie''s words and turned her back on Phil to take a deep breath, then she said, "OK. Take


    care of the car first. I...I will go back in Phil''s car. He said he could give me a ride."


    Anya didn''t believe a word that Phil said. After she heard what happened to Maisie, she could be sure


    that Phil had set them up. Not only her but also Maisie and Ezra had been fooled by him.


    "What? Phil''s car?" Maisie was stunned on the other end of the phone, "Is...is he..."


    Maisie was too stunned to speak a word. Ezra texted her on his phone that he had made Phil as drunk


    as a fiddler and he was sleeping. Howe Phil was at the airport now? And he happened to run into


    Anya?


    Anya held back the anger surging inside, "Probably, we''ve been fooled by him."


    She really wanted to tear him into pieces at the moment. She would really run over to scratch his face if


    she wasn''t pregnant. After all, she had done it before.


    Phil bullied her in different ways when they just started the rtionship. Sometimes, she was so mad


    that she couldn''t help to hit him. But she couldn''t do much with him since she was weak.


    She couldn''t do anything more than scratching his face and neck. But she didn''t feel like doing it again


    since he never covered the scratches, and people knew his wife was a shrew.


    She was freaked out. She couldn''tpete with Phil on ying little dirty tricks. It was no exception


    this time. All of them had been fooled around by him.


    Maisie was enlightened now but she was a bit confused at the same time, "What happened to Ezra?


    He has texted me with his phone and told me he had made Phil drunk."


    "Well, maybe Ezra has got drunk. Then Phil decoded his phone and texted you in Ezra''s name. "


    guessed Anya.


    Maisie found it funny and annoying, "What''s the point of all these? Beating about the bushes? Does he


    think it''s funny? Well, he could have told Ezra directly that he didn''t want to go on the business trip with


    him and he wanted to see you."


    He was better than an agent.


    Maisie also figured it out in a second. Her car just broke down for no reason and got crashed into by


    the drunker. She believed it was Phil''s n, too. He did it to get her stuck on the way so that she


    couldn''t go pick Anya up on time.


    "He is out of his mind. Just ignore him!" said Anya, gnashing.


    Any normal guy wouldn''t have done such things. He was really crazy.


    He was getting crazier and crazier.


    Anya had just finished cursing him and heard his deep voice, "Oh, you are really mean on cursing me."


    It was Phil''s voice. Anya didn''t know since when he had got out of the car ande over to her.


    Anya turned her back on him to avoid seeing him and stop him from doing lip-reading. Unexpectedly,


    he simply got off the car.


    Anya was a bit embarrassed but she just didn''t care any about it. What the hell! He had set them up


    like that. Why should she be nice to him now?


    She said good bye to Maisie on the phone first, "I''ll leave you to it now, Maisie. Don''t worry about me."


    Maisie had also heard Phil''s voice and knew they might have to face up to each other. Then she didn''t


    say anything more and just hung up.


    She wasn''t worried about Anya''s safety since Phil would take her home. Phil didn''t speak nicely but he


    must give top priority to Anya''s safety.


    Anya put the phone away and smiled coldly at the man in front of her. They hadn''t met for a few


    months and he had be more haggard and slenderer, which made his facial features look deeper


    and gloomier.


    "The divorce can''t have made him crazy, right?" thought Anya.


    But sh still raised her pretty face and picked on him, "You''ve been acting like a sly dog. You''ve been


    ying dirty tricks. I just cursed you. So what?"


    She put it bluntly, hoping to piss him off.


    But Phil just smiled and said idly, "Did you see it with your own eyes?"


    Anya got mad and snorted, "Come off it. You know it pretty well in heart. God is watching!"


    Phil didn''t say anything but just stared at her deeply.


    Feeling hair standing on end, Anya was about to say something, but Phil just came closer to her and


    whispered like a fool, "Indeed, God is watching."


    God was with him. God had witnessed how he had loved and fascinated with her in the past few years,


    so he had won the support of her mother.


    Anya could smell the strong alcohol on him as he came closer. Obviously, he had drunk a lot. It was


    true that Ezra said he was gonna make him drunk. They did drink a lot but Ezra turned out to be the


    drunk one in the end.


    Anya had morning sickness quite often recently. She felt sick to her stomach when she suddenly


    smelled the strong alcohol. But she couldn''t show it and had to hold it back.


    "Did you say you could offer me a ride? Let''s go." said Anya. She choked back the sickness in the


    stomach and turned around to get in the car naturally.


    In fact, Phil didn''t expect that. He nced at her slenderer figure and indicated the driver to help put


    her suitcase in the trunk.

 Chapter 1021 Those Happy Old Days

    Chapter 1021 Those Happy Old Days


    Anya smelled the strong alcohol again as Phil got in the car. She leaned closer to the door on her side


    and rolled down the window to get some fresh air.


    She just hoped she wouldn''t felt sick again on the way. Or Phil would find out everything if she threw up


    in front of him.


    However, she had her own n but Phil was sensitive, too.


    It was an eye sore to him when she moved quickly to the window and kept distance with him. Was she


    really disgusted with the smell of alcohol on him? Or was she so eager to draw a line with him?


    She used to hug him and tell him that he was manly and sexy with the smell of alcohol and cigarette on


    him.


    They did have some happy old days, especial thest two years. She started to let her defense down


    and stopped acting against him or picking on him. Instead, she acted cute in front of him and showed


    him her real self.


    Sometimes, he had social engagements with the clients. When she was in a good mood, she would


    keep the lights on and waited for him at home. You know, when an exhausted business man came


    home after those tedious social activities and found his wife still waiting for him in the middle of the


    night, he would feel loved and moved. And, she would give him a hug, too.


    At first, he was afraid that the smell of cigarette and alcohol would disgust her. He would tell her that he


    would like to take a bath first. However, Anya just held him tightly and told him she loved the smell of


    cigarette on him. She also said it was the smell of a very mature man, charming and sexy.


    They said men were good at talking sweet words but women could do it better. He was extremely


    happy to hear what she said. But when he requested her to say it again the other day, she never


    admitted she had said things like that.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She just denied it firmly.


    He used to y a joke on her and recorded her sweet words on purpose. Anyway, as awyer, a


    recording pen was a necessity in his life. Then he would y the recording to her if you denied she had


    said something sweet to him.


    Anya was so pissed off that she left home immediately. She had stayed in the hotel for a whole month


    and he had to stay in the next-door room in the hotel. It took him great effort tofort and pamper


    her.


    Seeing how much she was disgusted with him, he thought he should y the recording in front of her


    once again.


    Phil sat down and told the driver to take them to Lorie''s hospital directly.


    Anya sighed with relief when hearing that. Thank God that he just took her to the hospital directly. She


    would definitely kill him if he dared to take her somewhere else first.


    The first thing she wanted to do now was see Lorie and she didn''t hate him more for his arrangement.


    It was about a forty-minute drive from the airport to the hospital. Neither of them said a word on the


    way. Anya had been leaning against the window on her side in a defensive posture and she even


    hadn''t paid a nce at Phil.


    She felt sick to the stomach and dared not speak. She was afraid that Phil would find out.


    Anya had held back the sickness and her face went pale on the second half of the ride.


    "You don''t feel well?" Phil asked with concern besides her.


    Anya didn''t look at him on the way but Phil just fixed his eyes on her from time to time.


    Though he had lived with Anya for four years and they had been divorced for a few months, Phil must


    admit that Anya was the perfect one to him.


    He was into her pretty facial features and the way she carried herself. He was obsessed with it when


    she was looking through the window and staring into the distance.


    When he first fell in love with Anya, Julian and Ezra had despised him, "What do you see in her?


    What''s so special about her to make you so crazy about her?"


    He couldn''t tell what he had seen in her until now but he was simply attracted by her.


    He had been eyeing on her and saw her pale face in the first ce.


    Anya rested her arm on the window and buried her face into the arm. Then she whispered, "I''m OK."


    She felt nauseous and carsick. Ironically, she had never got carsick before but she was suffering it now


    because of morning sickness.


    Phil picked up a bottle of purified water and twisted it open for her, "Have some water."


    "No need. Thanks." Anya just nced at the bottle and buried her face into her arm again.


    Phil pursed his lips and took it back. He raised hid head to finish drinking more than half of the water.


    He had drunk a lot tonight and felt his throat burning.


    Meanwhile, he tried to hide his depression and annoyance in this way.


    Maisie called Ezra right after she finished talking with Anya on the phone and got to know that Phil had


    fooled them around. It took long for Ezra to pick up the phone and his voice sounded very drunk.


    Maisie was annoyed and distressed, "Didn''t you say you were gonna make him drunk? See who''s got


    drunk in the end."


    Ezra finally sobered up a bit when he heard Maisie''s voice. He managed to hold on and said, "Phil is


    really crazy!"


    "I was trying to make him drunk but I didn''t imagine he has set me up. He told the waiter to exchange


    the wine with grape juice for him when we were having dinner. So, he made me drunk instead."


    "I''ll get even with himter when I go back!"


    "Don''t tell me he has returned to wait for Anya at the airport."


    "Bingo! Probably he has calcted the time. He returned from Esnait and waited for Anya''s ne to


    "And, he has sent someone to crash into my car and got me stuck on the way."


    Ezra heard it and asked with anxiety, "Are you alright?"


    "Yeah, I am fine. Don''t worry. It was only a minor crash. But the driver insistedpensating me or


    calling the police. He just kept bothering me with it." humped Maisie, "At first, I thought the driver was


    stupid. But now it seemed that he did it on purpose to put me off."


    Phil was a reasonable man. He just did it to stop her from going to pick up Anya at the airport on time.


    He didn''t mean to hurt her at all.


    But Ezra was till pissed off, "He''s out of his mind! For a woman, he even set his buddy up!"


    Maisie reconciled between them, "Well, just forget it. Stop ming him now. What he did was


    reasonable. He has picked Anya up already and we just can''t do anything with him."


    "I''ll go back right away." Ezra struggled to sit up on the bed. He was still in the hotel in Esnait.


    Maisie didn''t have the heart to see him travel back and forth when he was drunk. Then sheforted


    him softly, "Nope. You should have a good rest now. You cane back tomorrow."


    Saying it, Maisie sighed lightly and apologized to him, "I''m so sorry. It''s my fault. I thought I''ve settled


    everything down to stop Phil, but it turned out that he was smarter. I''ve screwed it up and got you


    involved. "


    Maisie was desperately guilty.

 Chapter 1022 You Made Me Sick

    Chapter 1022 You Made Me Sick


    Ezra could hear the guilt and regret in Maisie''s tone, then he said softly, "Don''t ever be sorry to me,


    Maisie. I did everything for you willingly."


    He offered to help her with it. It didn''t work out but he didn''tin or me her.


    Thinking of it, he said helplessly, "Phil is crazy and he is the only one to be med."


    Maisie burst intoughter, "OK. Have some rest now. I''m going home and see if I should stay with Anya


    in the hospital."


    Until then, Ezra hung up the phone reluctantly.


    Maisie drove back home and told Emelia and the girls about all the crazy things that Phil had done.


    Nina started telling him off unfriendly, "Fuck! What the hell was wrong with him? He''s nuts."


    "Doesn''t he know that Anya is still annoyed with him? Why must he stick with her now? What is he


    thinking?"


    With the permission of Anya, Maisie had told Emelia and the other girls that Anya was pregnant. The


    girls felt sorry and distressed for her and keptforting her on the chat group every day.


    Nina was always tough and harsh. She just began telling him off immediately.


    But it was understandable. To some extent, Nina had taken Phil into ount. Anyway, Anya fell out


    with him because of Lorie. Anya would hate him more since Lorie had woken up.


    After all, he had caused the car ident indirectly. Anya believed Lorie wouldn''t have suffered all these


    if it wasn''t for Phil.


    So, it wasn''t a wise idea for him to keep on at her at this critical moment. But she could understand it


    since Phil was blind in love.


    "How is it going, Anya?" Emelia mentioned Anya in the chat group and wanted to know if she was


    doing OK after getting in Phil''s car.


    But Anya dared not to check her phone at all because she felt terribly carsick and nauseous. She felt


    like throwing up even more if she kept checking her phone with her head down. So, she didn''t reply


    them in time.


    "Shall we go to the hospital?" Nina suggested.


    All of them thought it was a good idea. Then they cleaned themselves up and went to meet Anya in the


    hospital.


    Phil''s car stopped in front of the hospital building. She just couldn''t hold it in any more when the driver


    stopped the car. She covered her mouth and rushed out of the car. Then she squat down by the road


    and had a good vomiting.


    It scared the hell out of Phil. He got out of the car instantly and tried to hold her falling figure.


    Anya moved aside a bit to avoid his touch. And Phil didn''t insist when he saw her deadly pale face. So,


    he just took a step backward and went back to the car to bring her water and napkin paper.


    "Thanks." Anya just took the napkin paper to clean her mouth and she tried hard to avoid any touch


    with him.


    It irritated him a lot when she showed her stubbornness and disgust to him. And he just blurted out


    without thinking, "Is this what you want? Really? You went study abroad and made yourself as thin as a


    Anya always chose carrot over stick. Phil''s harsh words had pissed her off. Then she looked up to him


    and snorted, "Would you like to ask why I got carsick like this, Mr. Henderson?"


    "You made me sick. It made me sick by staying with you in the same car. You just made me so sick that


    I had to throw up." Anya taunted him before Phil could say a word.


    Anya was furious and just spit out those meaner and harsher words.


    As expected, Phil''s face sank in a sh. He looked rather gloomy as if he would hit the ceiling any time.


    At that moment, Anya saw shock, sorrow and stun in his eyes. Then his eyes were zing with rage.


    "Impressive!"


    "Very impressive!"


    "Good job, Anya!" said Phil. Maybe he was so raged that he staggered when he stepped back.


    He gnashed and said it. Then he turned around to get in the car and snapped the door closed.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Drive!" Anya could hear him shouting at the driver through the window.


    The driver was frightened. He rolled the window up and drove away from the hospital.


    Anya leaned against the tree trunk besides her and gasped for breath after the car went out of her


    eyesight.


    It took guts to face up to a man like Phil.


    She was afraid that Phil would find out the reason why she vomited. So, she had no other choice but to


    blurt out those heartbreaking words.


    She could feel that she had stung him with those words. But she didn''t feel sorry for him. He shouldn''t


    have satirized her first.


    He didn''t know about her health condition. He had no idea that she got as thin as ath because she


    was pregnant and got morning sickness. But he just mocked her for asking for it herself. He disdained


    her for living a lousy life without him around.


    He was just ttering himself! In fact, she had been very happy since she left him.


    It felt good to be free.


    She couldn''t put up with any satire and humiliation from others. He said harsh words to her and she


    would said harsher words to him in return. So, it happened like that.


    Anya pped her hair and calmed herself down. Then she stepped forward to go into the hospital with


    the suitcase and went straight to the office of Dr. Choffard.


    Dr. Choffard had heard that she would be back, so he wasn''t surprised to see her. But he was


    concerned about her health condition, "What''s wrong? You look tired. Would you like to take a rest


    first?"


    "No need. I''d like to see my mother first." Anya didn''t care about anything else.


    Dr. Choffard understood her feeling and nodded, "OK. I''ll take you there."


    Anya left her suitcase in Dr. Choffard''s office and followed him to Lorie''s ward.


    "Mom..." Anya burst into tears the moment she got in to the room and saw Lorie, who had been


    unconscious for many years, sitting on the bed and watching her softly.


    She threw herself into Lorie''s arms and had a good cry.


    Only God knew how happy she was at the moment. She didn''t feel like doing anything else except


    crying hard.


    She felt her heart had broken into pieces these years since Lorie had the car ident. She hardly lived


    on every time she came to visit Lorie and saw her lifeless face.


    But she knew she mustn''t die. She must live on and live well because she had to seek revenge on her


    trash father and the home-wreckers'' family.


    She believed her mother wouldn''t have been so sad and had the car ident if her trash father hadn''t


    been a two-timer and cheated on her.


    She hated Phil but she hated her trash father and the home-wreckers'' family even more.

 Chapter 1023 The Accident

    Chapter 1023 The ident


    But she was still a freshman when Lorie had the car ident and she couldn''t do anything with those


    bastards.


    Moreover, they had taken some of the money and run away to live abroad, which made it more difficult


    for her to seek revenge on them.


    She wanted to depend on a capable and powerful man. That was also the main reason why she


    agreed to marry Phil at that time. She admitted that she was snobbish. She thought Phil loved her face


    and body only and they just took what they wanted.


    And, she guessed he might be impotent since he was still unmarried at his age. She thought their


    marriage would remain in name only even if she really married him. So, she epted his proposal.


    However, she found she had a wrong guess on the same day they got married. It turned out that he


    wasn''t impotent at all. Instead, he was good at bed.


    After they applied for the marriage licence, they went back to the hotel. Anya was thinking of taking a


    rest but Phil just pressed her on the bed and kissed her before wedding night. She kept crying and


    cursing him for the rest of their first sex. She condemned his as a dirty man and cursed him that he


    couldn''t put it up.


    She still remembered how angry she was when she looked at the bruises all over her in the mirror


    before she took a bath. After the bath, she went over to Phil, who was drinking coffee leisurely, and


    tried to get even with him. But Phil just untied his bathrobe idly and pointed at the love bites on his


    shoulder, "Let''s call it even, OK?"


    It was the first time she had sex and she didn''t know how cheeky a man could be! She got blushed


    when she saw the love bites on the shoulder and turned around to run back into the bathroom.


    She realized Phil did love her truly as time went by. She just thought he was obsessed with her young


    body and pretty face when they first got married. She even hoped he would let go of her once he got


    tired of her.


    She would have finished her study in college and been mature enough to take a firm stand in the


    society by then. It was exactly what she wanted if he abandoned her.


    But she didn''t expect that he woulde pick her up at the airport in the middle of night though they


    had divorced.


    At this moment, Anyay on Lorie''s arms and felt warm and secure though she couldn''tfort her by


    saying or doing anything.


    Finally, her mother had woken up. She was flesh and blood with thoughts and feelings again! She


    could feel all her emotions and she wasn''t alone any more.


    Anya couldn''t stop crying until she felt the tears on her cheeks.


    She raised her head with her red eyes and saw Lorie shedding tears too. Anya couldn''t help to hold her


    and cry again.


    They had no idea how long they had been crying. Finally, it quieted down in the room.


    Anya dried her tears and then pulled the napkin paper to wipe the tears off Lorie''s cheeks. Then she


    caressed Lorie''s face softly and said with a smile, "Lady Lorie, you''ve been sleeping for so many years


    but you''re still very beautiful."


    Anya had been loved and protected by Lorie since she was little. She used to be a naughty little girl


    and liked to y jokes to enliven the atmosphere. She got on with Lorie like good friends and that was


    the real Anya.


    Her words amused Lorie. Though Lorie smiled very lightly, she smiled truly from her heart and she had


    showed the real love and care for Anya.


    Though she''d been unconscious for many years, Lorie still could see Anya had lost weight.


    She knew Anya wanted to look good all the time and she had kept a great body shape. But she


    believed she wouldn''t look so thin like this with the protection and care of Phil for the past few years.


    Phil didn''t have the heart to see her so skinny. She didn''t look good or healthy at all.


    Lorie also knew Anya had been spoiled since she was little. She couldn''t cook or take good care of


    herself. She must have suffered a lot when she lived alone out of the country.


    Thinking of it, Lorie felt like crying again.


    It scared Anya out. Maybe it was because of the special bond between mother and daughter, she could


    feel that Lorie was too worried about her. So, she asked immediately, "Mom, are you worried that I


    have a hard time living abroad?"


    Lorie blinked her eyes lightly and a clear tear dropped down.


    Lorie felt desperately regretted and hate filled her heart.


    She hated herself for lying on the bed and doing nothing, and she hated herself for failing to take good


    care of her daughter.


    She also hated her ex-husband for cheating on her and lying to her for so many years. She hated the


    home-wrecker, her bosom friend Brisa Snider.


    Anya wouldn''t have to suffer all these misfortunes if it wasn''t for them.


    They could simply tell her bluntly if they wanted to live together. In that case, she would leave with


    Anya without hesitation to fulfill their wish. But how could they be so evil to take away her money and


    even her life?


    That was how they saw her?


    Did they think she wouldn''t let go of it easily and keep on at them? So, they just killed her once for all


    How ridiculous it was!


    They knew nothing about her. She looked mild and obedient but in fact, she wouldn''t wrong herself.


    She would have divorced him long ago if she had known he had an affair with her so-called good


    friend.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    But she thought she was the one to me. She had beenpletely devoted to Anya these years and


    the jerk was good at pretending. So, she just hadn''t smelled the rat and found there was a thing


    between them.


    She would never have believed she had been cheated and betrayed if she hadn''t received the photos,


    videos and the hotel-booking records.


    "Mom! Mom!"


    Instead of worry and distress, Lorie''s eyes were filled with hatred and grudge now. Anya saw it and


    consoled her anxiously, "Mom, I am good. Don''t worry. I live quite well abroad."


    "Don''t be agitated. Dr. Choffard said you must chill out, or it will be bad for your recovery."


    Finally, Lorie calmed down and Anya took a deep breath.


    Then she said again, "I know you hate Phil. So do I. You wouldn''t have had the car ident if it wasn''t


    for him. Don''t worry. I won''t forgive him."


    Anyaforted her like that because she thought Lorie hated Phil a lot.


    However, Lorie simply got agitated again. She parted her lips and tried to say something. But her


    eager to exin to her that her face got twisted.


    It scared Anya out. She didn''t know what happened, and she had to call for Dr. Choffard.


    Dr. Choffard came with a few other doctors. They did the check-ups for her in the first ce and gave


    her sedative to make her sleep. Finally, they managed to stop her from losing control.


    Seeing Lorie asleep, Anya covered her mouth and squat down on the floor sadly.


    It broke her heart by seeing Lorie like that.


    Lorie got very agitated when she mentioned Phil. She believed that her mother hated Phil very much.

 Chapter 1024 Passed out

    Chapter 1024 Passed out


    "Ms. Anya, I''d like to tell you something." Dr. Choffard came over to her and said with earnest.


    When he was standing outside, he overheard that Anya seemed to have misunderstood Lorie. She


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    thought Lorie hated Phil as much as she did.


    It was the misunderstanding that had made Lorie out of control. Of course,Lorie was eager to exin to


    Anya that she didn''t hate Phil at all and she was eager to clear the air between Any and Phil, too. But


    she couldn''t speak. She couldn''t do anything but to hold it in, then she passed out.


    So, Dr. Choffardtried to exin the whole thing to Anya. Anya wiped the tears off her cheeks and stood


    up to leave the room with Dr. Choffard.


    They returned to Dr. Choffard''s office. Dr. Choffard poured a ss of hot water for her and told her to


    drink it, because Anya didn''t look good at all.


    After Anya finished drinking water, Dr. Choffard said meaningfully, "Ms. Anya, actually, Mr. Anderson


    hase over to visit your mother when she woke up yesterday."


    Dr. Choffard thought it would be better not to go straight to the point first, in case Anya got agitated


    again.


    But out of his expectation, Anya lost control as soon as she heard that Phil had visited her mother in


    hospital.


    Suddenly, she stood up from the sofa and thundered, "What? He came to visit my mom? For what!"


    "Who is he toe visit her? My mom wouldn''t have been so miserable if he hadn''t be so self-


    centered and selfish!"


    "Well, Ms. Anya..." Dr. Choffard didn''t imagine Anya would be so hysterical and tried to step forward to


    calm her down.


    But Anya just pushed him aside. Then she took out her phone and called Phil.


    She was trembling all over with rage.


    Honestly, Anya hadn''t expected Phil could be so shameless as to visit her mother. Was he going to piss


    her off and make her fall ill? Her mother finally woke up through all those difficulties. And he just came


    over to see her immediately. What was he thinking? Was he going to kill her?


    Anya was weeping while she was calling Phil. Then she dried the tears and said, "I am calling to see


    what the hell he wants!"


    Dr. Choffard didn''t think things would end up like this. It was totally out of his control. Seeing Phil was


    about to answer the phone, he stamped his feet with regret and turned his back on her instantly.


    Considering how furious Anya was now, she was gonna have a good fight with Phil again.


    He acted out of good intention that he wanted Anya to be nicer to Phil, but...


    Oh God!


    He could do nothing but heave a sigh.


    Anya was freaked out and questioned Phil on the phone. She was crying and shouting, "Mr. Phil


    Henderson, if you think I''ve humiliated you by divorcing you, you can hate me ore at me directly.


    Be a man. Stop torturing my mother."


    "She has regained consciousness a few months ago and it meant she could hear whatever I''ve told


    her. She already knew you''ve caused the ident. She must hate your guts. But you just showed up in


    front of her right after she woke up!"


    "Were you going to piss her off? Were you going to kill me?"


    She gave it all out to shout at him hysterically and she had forgotten the baby in her belly.


    She couldn''t deny that the baby was important to her, but her mother was more important.


    The baby had been in her for only two months and her mother had been there for her for more than


    twenty years. Lorie gave her life, maternal love and support.


    Right now, she had no time to care about the baby. She just thought Phil had revenged on them


    maliciously and that he wanted to make her suffer by pissing her mother off.


    Maybe she had shouted too hard or she had been too tired after travelling long distance, or maybe she


    was weak because of pregnancy. She fell on her back before she heard Phil''s reply.


    She heard Phil crying out painfully right before she passed out, "Anya!"


    "Ms. Anya!"


    Dr. Choffard was almost scared to death. He stepped forward and held her instantly.


    Phil heard something wrong on the other end of the phone. He didn''t bother to get mad at her for


    getting him wrong. Instead, he just kept calling her name out of anxiety.


    Dr. Choffard told Phil on Anya''s phone, which had fallen onto the ground, "Mr. Henderson, Ms. Anya


    has passed out. So much for now. I must call for someone."


    After that, he carried Anya in his arms and ran out of the office. Thankfully, they were in hospital and


    the doctors and nurses took over the patient very soon. Dr. Choffard told the doctor to do a general


    check-up for Anya right away.


    He knew Phil would be right here. And he had to know the health condition of Anya so that he could


    report to Phil when he arrived.


    Dr. Choffard knew it too well that Anya meant a lot to Phil. He also knew Phil might be mad if he


    couldn''t tell what was wrong with Anya.


    Most importantly, he had provoked the fight between Anya and Phil this time to some extent. He felt


    desperately guilty and wanted to know more about Anya''s health condition.


    Maisie, Emelia and Nina made it to the hospital soon after Anya was taken to the doctors. Jean had


    lived with Arthur in Jamton, so she couldn''t make it here.


    Nina had finished filming and was on holiday. She happened to be in Riverside City and came to visit


    Anya in the hospital with Maisie and Emelia.


    When Dr. Choffard told them Anya had passed out and he had taken her to the doctor for general


    check-ups, the three of them, who had gone through ups and downs in their lives, were frozen. They


    just didn''t know what they should do.


    The reason was that all of them were panic.


    They must find out Anya was pregnant if they did the check-ups for her.


    It was out of their expectation. Probably, Anya hadn''t thought of it, either. Moreover, Dr. Choffard


    worked for Phil and he would definitely tell Phil everything if he knew Anya was pregnant.


    Jesus!


    What were they going to do with it?


    Three pretty women stood in front of Dr. Choffard. They just looked at each other and couldn''t say


    anything for quite a while.


    Dr. Choffard saw their faces and didn''t know what happened. Then he asked with confusion, "What


    happened,dies?"


    These three pretty women were big shots. So, Dr. Choffard was anxious and uneasy. Did he fail to


    settle it well? Did he turn a cold shoulder to Anya?


    Or?


    But before Dr. Choffard calmed himself down, he saw the gorgeous actress Nina cursing harshly and


    walking back and forth quickly with her arms crossed in his office.


    "We''re screwed. We''re screwed this time." she said while she was walking.


    Maisie came back to reality and talked to him, "You can''t do the check-ups on her. No!"


    "She passed out maybe because she has been too agitated. Stop doing check-ups for her now,


    Doctor." Emelia stepped forward to discuss with Dr. Choffard.


    Dr. Choffard was totally confused. Weren''t they Anya''s good friends? He believed so. They hade


    visit Lorie for her when Anya was out of the country.


    But now why didn''t they want the doctor to do general check-ups for Anya ?

 Chapter 1025 Got to Know the Truth

    Chapter 1025 Got to Know the Truth


    "Yes, Dr. Choffard. Could you please tell the doctor to stop it?" Nina walked forward to seize Dr.


    Choffard''s arm and shook it.


    Dr. Choffard had never seen an actress so closely before. She was so stunning that he just couldn''t


    speak a word.


    Thank God! A voice broke the embarrassment.


    It was Phil. He was standing at the door of the office with his hands in the pockets. He squinted at them


    and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Nina was frozen and stopped shaking Dr. Choffard''s arm.


    But she was smart. Then she snorted coldly, "Of course we''re here to visit Anya. What else do you


    think!"


    "Oh, really?" Phil doubted it, "I didn''t see you cared about her so much. I just heard someone wanted to


    stop the doctor from doing check-ups for her. Did I hear it wrong?"


    Phil exposed them face to face. Even Nina, the movie queen, looked bad and couldn''t keep acting any


    more.


    They hadn''t imagined Phil would make it here in such a short time and they hadn''t expected he would


    hear their conversations.


    Maisie was calm. Seeing Phil was here, she raised her hand to drag Emelia and Nina out of the office.


    They found a quiet spot and stood still. Maisie raised her hand to brush her fine hair, "We have to


    consider it carefully in the long run. Phil is here now. I don''t think we can keep it from him any more."


    He would know everythingter when he got the results of the check-ups.


    Just now they tried to stop Dr. Choffard from doing check-ups for Anya. But Phil happened to be here


    and watch them. So they had toe up with other ways to deal with him.


    "That''s right." sighed Emelia, "What we should do now is trying not to hurt Anya. More precisely, we


    should try not to hurt Anya and Phil."


    "Obviously, Anya had a good fight with Phil. If he knows she is pregnant with his child now, I am afraid


    she won''t be able to leave the hospital, let alone flying back to Ustistan." said Nina.


    "But she is bullheaded. No one knows what kind of crazy things she will do."


    When ites to personalities, Phil and Anya couldn''t make a perfect match. Phil was crazy and Anya


    was tough.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Anya was pregnant with Phil''s child now. Crazy as he was, Phil must force Anya to keep the child and


    make her stay by his side.


    But that wasn''t gonna be easy. Anya had cut her wrist to kill herself only to get a divorce. If Phil dared


    to force her to stay, she might hurt herself again, and she might act against Phil and did the abortion.


    In that case, they would have another good fight.


    They all had thought of it. Emelia said with concern, "What should we do now?"


    "Here''s the case now. Phil will know about the pregnancy thing very soon." Maisie thought it over and


    suggested, "I am wondering if we can make Phil pretend that he doesn''t know about the baby, or if we


    can stop him from bothering Anya now? At least we can make him wait till Anya goes through the first


    three months of her pregnancy."


    Miscarriage was more likely to happen in the first three months of pregnancy. If Phild knew the truth


    and made Anya stay here against her will, Anya would surely fight him hysterically. Then the child


    would be in danger.


    They didn''t care too much if Anya didn''t want the child herself. But Anya decided to keep the child. As


    her friends, they had to help her out.


    "But Phil is really crazy. Will he agree?" said Nina. She was really unhappy with Phil.


    They all knew how much Phil wanted a child of his own! His dream hade true now but he had to


    pretend he didn''t know it? They doubted it.


    Nina could only imagine like this. When Phil got to know Anya was pregnant with his child, he would go


    for Anya possessively in no time. Then he would make her stay in the country obediently and give birth


    to the child safely.


    Anyway, he just had the same n before they got divorced. He wanted Anya to study her


    postgraduate''s degree in the country and have a baby by the way.


    "It depends on how much he loves Anya." said Emelia, slowly.


    "If he really loves her or cares about her that much, he will work with us and pretend he doesn''t know it.


    If he only wants the child, he doesn''t deserve our help. After all, we help Anya, as well as him, to keep


    the child safe."


    "That''s right." Nina thought Emelia had made a point of it, "We''ll talk to himter when the resultse


    out."


    "We''ll help him if he pretends that he doesn''t know it as we say and let Anya fly back to Ustistan. But


    we will sit back and do nothing if he acts recklessly and makes Anya stay here. Just let him face up to


    Anya by himself."


    "I don''t think we cane out of a better way." Maisie agreed with Nina. The three of them had


    reached an agreement and returned to Dr. Choffard''s office.


    But they just said nothing after they went back to the office. Surely, they wouldn''t act rashly. They


    thought there might be a chance that they didn''t do the check-ups very carefully and didn''t find out


    Anya was pregnant.


    They would sell Anya out if they acted rashly and told them the truth now. So, they just sat carelessly


    on the sofa and checked their phones after they returned to the office.


    None of them talked to Phil first. Only Dr. Choffard was chatting with Phil carelessly.


    Phil was chatting with Dr. Choffard, but he got a hunch that Maisie and the other girls had kept


    something from him, and it was something serious.


    Not only women, but also men had gut feelings.


    He felt something was going on since Maisie talked with Anya on the phone behind Ezra''s back. But he


    didn''t care much about it and he didn''t want to bother Anya, either. So, he didn''t send someone to look


    into it.


    But now he had made up his mind to send someone to look into it and find out what they had kept from


    him.


    However, he got to know the truth before he sent anyone on it.


    The doctor, who was responsible for doing the check-ups for Anya, knocked at the door of the office


    and handed Dr. Choffard the report.


    Dr. Choffard was frozen when he went through one of the check-up results. He even held his sses a


    bit exaggeratedly and came closer to take another look at it, in case he saw it wrong.


    Maisie and the girls saw his face and their hearts sank a bit. They believed that the doctor had found


    out Anya was pregnant.


    Phil stood up immediately and moved his slender legs to walk over the office desk.


    "What''s wrong?" said Phil. He didn''t think too much on it. He saw Dr. Choffard''s face and wondered if


    Anya was seriously ill.


    Dr. Choffard handed the reported over to him. It was a B-scan ultrasonography report. He pointed at


    the words on the bottom and said, "GS can be seen in the uterus. It means...Ms. Anya is pregnant."

 Chapter 1026: Not a chance

    Chapter 1026: Not a chance


    "What?"


    Phil grabbed the list from Dr. Choffard, staring at every word of it although he knew nothing about it.


    "Though I''m not a professional obstetrician, I know enough that this list is the proof that Anya is


    pregnant; as for how long she has been pregnant, I can''t conclude from the list. Dr. Choffard exined.


    "There is description about size of the gestational sac which helps professional obstetricians diagnose."


    "Then give me one." Phil ordered brutally.


    Although this whole thing cured to him all of a sudden, he knew how to deal with it.


    "No need for that. The answer is two months." Nina, sitting on the couch, stood up and walked toward


    Phil as Dr. Choffard looked for an obstetrician.


    Phil sped the list with his long fingers, ring at Nina. Dr. Choffard took his phone and left right


    away, knowing that Phil woulde at Nina next step.


    It seemed that Nina knew about Anya''s pregnancy, and they just kept him out of the loop. Obviously,


    Phil would not allow it.


    Tension was mounting after Dr. Choffard left the office and closed the door, reaching to the climax


    gradually.


    Apparently, that palpable tension came from Phil; Maisie and the other two could see that he was on


    the verge of explosion.


    He did have reason to be mad. He was shocked at first, but then he was angry that they kept him


    uninformed that he got Anya pregnant.


    And because his being out of the picture, he had said mean words to hurt Anya.


    He sneered at Anya that she had difficulties living abroad alone, she was skinny, and that she even got


    a car sick. But now he realized that she vomited because of morning sickness and that she was skinny


    because she couldn''t eat well and sleep well as a result of morning sickness.


    However, he was less angry at Nina''s cooperation with Anya not to tell him than his verbal niggle with


    Anya out of revenge.


    He still held thest resentment toward her because she dumped him so decidedly and cruelly that he


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    thought she failed him for all his devotion to their rtionship.


    But now he found out he was ridiculously wrong.


    He hated himself to death.


    Despite the anger radiating from Phil, Nina got the guts to work against him. "So, who are you mad at


    now?"


    "Do you think you are totally innocent?"


    "Thest thing you shouldn''t do is force Anya to have sex with you after your divorce and got her


    pregnant!"


    It had to be admitted that Nina was good at sneering at Phil; then they took back the initiative.


    They knew Anya spent the night with Phil before her leaving and that he came to Anya and forced her


    to have sex, not the other way around.


    Phil calmed down after Nina cursed him.


    Phil caused all of this, but he did not expect that Anya would be pregnant.


    Because they intended to get Anya pregnant for months, but it didn''t work out anyway.


    So it really surprised him that it should work out that night.


    Phil thought to himself that maybe that was a god-sent torment -- Anya got pregnant after their divorce.


    Emelia was as mild as always,ing to the water machine and getting a ss of water for Phil. "You


    should not let the anger take control of you. Just calm down." Emelia passed Phil a ss of water.


    Phil also knew that so he drank it all with a toss of his head.


    "We didn''t want to it either, but we did it anyway because Anya hoped so." Maisieforted him seeing


    his assuaged anger.


    Phil tightened his lips, appearing to be emotionally hurt extremely badly; Nina sat back on the sofa,


    grumbling.


    "Why she didn''t have an abortion since she hated me so much." Phil said bitterly in an awkward voice


    after a while.


    "Anya thought the child should not be implicated, and she love children, so she didn''t have an


    abortion." Maisie exined again.


    "And you went behind the back of Ezra and spoke with her about that on the phone? Phil lowered his


    eyes and said softly.


    "Yes." Maisie was totally open to Phil now.


    Phil said no more.


    Phil began to know it all.


    This whole thing made him feel odd, but he didn''t pursue it then. If he had probed into it, he might have


    known that he was a father-to-be.


    But now he was informed in this stupid way.


    "What matters now is that we want you to pretend that you didn''t know about Anya''s pregnancy, would


    you?" The four them kept silence for a while until Emelia broke it.


    "What do you mean?" He asked for the reason, but he seemed not open to their suggestion at all.


    Why would he do that?


    The child belonged to him, so did the woman; she was exhausted to have that baby, so how can he


    pretend he didn''t know about her pregnancy.


    He should take good care of her, have the baby delivered safe and sound and keep all the agony on


    the world from her.


    His heart went to Anya at the thought of her miserable vomit when getting off the car.


    "It is what Anya hoped, so would you please do it for her?" Nina said in mild annoyance.


    "So am I right that you n to have her around you again now that you know she is pregnant? Nina


    questioned firmly, not like Emelia and Maisie at all.


    "You tell me."


    "We already knew your scheme; that''s the reason why we suggested that you pretend you didn''t know


    about her pregnancy." Nina shrugged.


    "What do you think she''s gonna do if you force her to stay considering your deteriorating rtionship?"


    Phil froze with the scene where Anya cut her own delicate wrist with an edgy knife as he recalled


    uncontrolledly as if his heart was attacked.


    He did not want her to be desperate again because of him.


    "Do you want hermit a suicide cutting her wrist in front of you again or have an abortion out of


    anger? Nina took the chance as they could all see the shing agony of him.


    "Abortion" really vexed him so much that he squeezed the disposable paper cup Emelia gave him.

 Chapter 1027 Phils choice

    Chapter 1027 Phil''s choice


    They could all rte to Phil now. "We did not say you pretend not to know all the time, but you should


    do so for at least one month because there is a high risk for miscarriage in the early pregnancy if there


    is an instable fetal imntation." Emeliaforted Phil.


    "It would be dangerous if she had mood swings."


    Emelia''s words made Phil look up, but his eyes were astonishingly red with all kinds of moods.


    "And it could be equally risky during thest three months when the consequence is premature birth."


    Emilia and Maisie nodded as women who had given birth to their child before.


    "Everyone, Ms. Anya just woke up." Dr. Choffard knocked.


    "Okay." Nina answered.


    "We go to see Anya first while you think about your next move." Nina then hint at Emelia and Maisie,


    saying bluntly to Phil.


    "We are not going to tell her that you''ve known about her pregnancy, but we are also not going to


    prevent you if you insist on forcing her around you."


    Nina then left the office with Maisie and Emelia, going to Anya''s ward. They''ve done their jobs; it was


    up to Phil how he would deal with this whole thing in the end.


    If he kept being so bossy as to force Anya to stay, they couldn''t interfere too much as long as he could


    bear the consequences.


    Anya sat on the bed anxiously after waking up. "Oh, I ¡®m going to call you guys." Anya was astonished


    and happy to see theming.


    "I just passed out. I ¡®m worried that the doctor found out that something went wrong about me." Anya


    confided to them right away.


    She found herself in the ward after waking up. Her nurse told her that she was sent here after passing


    out and she was fully examined by a doctor.


    She felt terrible on hearing her being examined. If Dr. Choffard found out about her pregnancy, Phil


    would also know about it because he was at Phil''s beck and call.


    "Don''t worry. We just checked that there was no examination about your pregnancy." Emelia stepped


    forward andforted her.


    "As long as he didn''t know." Anya heaved a rxing sigh.


    "But the doctor said that you are too weak now and should rest well and eat well." Maisie added.


    "Right, look at you. You couldn''t be any thinner." Nina sighed, sitting next to her on the bed. "How can


    you take care of the baby and your mother if you are in bad health?"


    "Your mom hase to herself and you must not fall ill."


    Nina really did a good pep talk. "That''s right. I also need toe to myself to protect them." Anya said,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    clenching her fist to cheer up.


    "I just went mad. My mom passed out and Dr. Choffard told me Phil came to see my mom, so I cursed


    him over the phone, only to end up like this now."


    Anya told them chapter and verse how she passed out and how angry she was.


    "Although I don''t know what exactly your mom thought of Phil, I heart it from Phil that he was not


    repulsive to her." They exchanged their looks, Maisie said softly finally.


    Maisie felt it necessary for Anya to know about her mother''s attitude toward Phil, though the attitude


    was heard from Phil because Maisie thought Phil was not beneath lying to them for this matter.


    "How''s that even possible?" Anya strongly doubted. "My mom knew he contributed to the car ident


    in a way; how can''t she hate him."


    What Anya didn''t know was that Phil never stopped visiting Lorie these years when he confided to her


    his feelings to her daughter, especially so when Anya went abroad. Lorie already knew his feelings.


    Therefore, it was incredible that her mom didn''t hate Phil.


    "You can check on that yourself when your mom gets better. After all, that was what Phil told us. You


    need to find out her attitude yourself in the end." Emeliaforted her.


    "But you must not get emotional again; it hurts you, your mom and your baby."


    "All right." Emelia calmed down her a lot; she just needed to check with her mom.


    "Sorry to bother all of you again. I''m fine now, just picking up my luggage and resting at a hotel." Anya


    felt guilty that her friends had to visit herte at night.


    "Oh, don''t be." Nina said. "I had nned to invite you to my home, but you refused resolutely.


    Anya''s friends discussed about how to keep her from Phil as they knew Anya was aboute back.


    They all wanted to invite Anya to their home, but Phil could go to their home at the pretext of chatting or


    having a drink with his buddies by his rtionship with Ezra and Julian.


    Cameron was just a nodding acquaintance with him, so Phil would not harass Anya by going to


    Cameron''s home. They just didn''t expect that Anya insisted on staying at the hotel because she didn''t


    want to trouble them.


    "That''s fine. I just stay there for two days." Anyaughed.


    She came back to visit her mom indeed, but she also had academic pressure to deal with, so she


    couldn''t stay too long because she just asked for a few days off. She needed to go abroad again after


    seeing everything was okay with her mom.


    Now that it waste and nothing went wrong with Anya, Maisie and all others nned to leave. Anya


    didn''t turn Maisie down when she offered to drive her to the hotel.


    They exchanged looks again, knowing their n Phil agreed to cooperate with was working. Phil''s


    pretense would help Anya get through the first trimester of pregnancy smoothly.


    His pretense also proved that he cared about Anya and didn''t want to make their rtionship any


    worse. What''s more, he didn''t want to lose their child.


    He knew it well that he would be totally strangers with Anya if anything went wrong with the baby.


    What happened to Lorie already made her hate him pretty much. With another ident to the baby,


    she would hate him to death.

 Chapter 1028 A drinking binge

    Chapter 1028 A drinking binge


    Phil sat on the sofa not moving at all since the three of Maisie left the office of Dr. Choffard.


    They let him to decide; he was confused.


    He was like trying to the conquering the God now; others couldn''t imagine how much he wanted to


    have a baby with Anya.


    Phil couldn''t imagine even before Anya asking for a divorce how things might be if he allowed her to


    study abroad, considering she was young and beautiful -- she would be like a fairy hit on by others at


    abroad.


    Not to mention her shallow love to him. Phil supposed she might divorce him not long after she went


    abroad and be flirted by others.


    It was unbearable that he had to part with her for years. He couldn''t go see her travelling abroad every


    day and he also couldn''t count on her toe back.


    And his way to keep Anya around him was to get her pregnant, in which way she couldn''t leave him


    and study abroad.


    He could visit her anywhere as long as she studied for her master''s degree at home. He could even


    work like this, going to and fro Riverside City as long as he could keep herpany in his way.


    He didn''t expect, however, they should end up getting divorced like that, that she really got pregnant


    and that she nned to give birth to their baby¡­


    Everyone else thought he wanted a child because of his age, which was also the excuse he used to


    make Anya expect a baby, and now every bought it.


    Actually, all he wanted was for Anya to keep himpany, but now he had to let her leave even if she


    was pregnant.


    Now, his woman left her and he had to pretend he didn''t know about their baby.


    Is there anyone more miserable than him?


    He made his decision and called Dr. Choffard, telling him to make other doctors and nurses keep mum


    about Anya''s pregnancy.


    Dr. Choffard took the order. Phil got his car key and left the hospital without staying a little longer.


    He needed to stop visiting Anya since he had decided to pretend not to know, let alone staying at the


    hospital in case Anya saw him there.


    Joy began to fill him as he left the hospital, driving on the road in the gleaming lights.


    His woman got pregnant and he would be a father.


    What thrilled him was less that he was going to be a father than that the child belonged to him and the


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    woman he loved.


    He didn''t know how others might feel for things like this, but he just couldn''t help smiling andughing


    out.


    He then pulled the car off when he keptughing, contacting endlessly Julian, Ezra and Arthur in their


    Wechat group and asking them out for a drink.


    He didn''t mention about Anya''s pregnancy at first, just asking them to drink.


    "I''m busy! Emelia went visit Anya at the hospital while I had to take care of two of my children. Should


    my wife and I center on you and your wife?" Julian replied angrily.


    "Oh, my Phil. Haven''t I drunk enough with you tonight? Ezra was more angry than Julian because he


    was still suffering at a hotel in a city of Esnait after Phil drank him down and speeding back to Riverside


    City to confront Anya.


    "Phil! Are you out of your mind? Do you remember where I am?" Ezra pitched into him again.


    "Phil, I think you indeed out of your mind because I live in Zoshalor now." Arthur replied pretty calmly.


    Arthur was actually implying he couldn''t go to Riverside City to drink with himte at night because of


    the long distance, let alone Jean was also pregnant.


    "Anya is pregnant; I am the father." Phil sent another message, not considering their protest at all.


    They were then shocked to silence for a while.


    "Are you sure you are the father?" Ezra doubted long after.


    Phil would tell him to fuck off if Ezra asked like that in the old days.


    But now he couldn''t be more patient. "She was examined and the result shows she''s been pregnant for


    two months, so no one else could be the father but me." He exined nicely.


    "Though she was at home two months ago, you were already divorced!" Ezra sent a voice message


    angrily.


    What they didn''t know was that Phil came to Anya before she went to Ustistan.


    "We shared a same room the night before her leaving." Phil replied shamelessly.


    They then came to know what really happened. The truth was he tried to get Anya pregnant for


    months, but it only worked out when they got divorced.


    Silence filled their chatting group again. "Who''s in now?" Phil said again.


    Julian rolled his eyes, realizing he was the only one that had to drink with him since Arthur and Ezra


    were not at Riverside City.


    Julian was not in the mood to drink with him, but now he began to know why Phil asked for a drink so


    excitedly.


    They all knew how badly he wanted a child. Now it came true although he was divorced; it didn''t hurt


    his excitement at all, so Julian said yes.


    Although their family had taken priority over their friendship to some extent after their marriage, they


    never sat by when any member of them were in trouble, such as Anya''s pregnancy which could be the


    exception because it meant a lot to Phil. Since Julian was in Riverside City, he would definitely go


    celebrate with Phil.


    It happened that Emelia returned home since he heard the voice from the car. He could be assured


    with her taking care of their children; it was just she couldn''t have a rest for now.


    "It must be hard for him too. Gofort him." Emelia listened to Julian and nodded to support his


    decision.


    Emelia also told Julian their n with Phil, which also was supported by Julian because he thought that


    was the only for Anya to safely spend the month.


    As for what Phil might do, even out his mind, they had no right to interfere.

 Chapter 1029 I bet she got a thing for me

    Chapter 1029 I bet she got a thing for me


    Julian and Phil met at Ezra''s bar, led by the manager there to their fixed private box.


    The manager should exit by convention, but this time he just stood there awkwardly. "Mr. Hughes, Mr.


    Henderson, Mr. Cantillo ordered us to charge Mr. Henderson for all of your expenses tonight¡­" The


    manager said carefully.


    The manager trod carefully and fearfully because Ezra never charged them whenever they were here


    on business or for recreation, always the same.


    But today somehow Ezra called specifically to tell him to charge Phil, and he was telling it adamantly.


    He was nervous, doubting their rtionship might reach an impasse.


    But if they did break up, Julian and Phil would not be here.


    The manager wished it was not what he thought at first because they were like the pirs of the


    economic development of Riverside City. If they were good, then everyone had their job and ie.


    But if not, it was ordinary people like them to bear the consequences.


    He thought Phil might be annoyed, but he was wrong. "No problem." Philughed it off.


    There wasn''t any indication that he was unhappy.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Tonight, it''s all on me; just tell others outside to have fun." Phil stopped the manager as he was about


    to leave with a sigh of relief.


    The manager was totally confused.


    He didn''t know what to do. Ezra''s bar was the most popr bar in Riverside City, which meant


    expenses for a whole night couldn''t be inexpensive. Though he knew how wealthy Phil was, he thought


    he was squandering his money.


    "Just do it." Julia told him again as Phil began to open wines.


    Julian also knew what Philcked was not money but happiness. He was doing it because he was


    extremely that he was going to be a father although he couldn''t tell others. That was his way express


    his excitement because he actually had no other way to express it.


    The manager had nothing to worry about after being reassured by Julian and left the box.


    "Is that really your decision?" Julian took a sip of wine Phil already poured into his ss.


    "To pretend not to know about Anya''s pregnancy?"


    "Just for a month, I can do with it, but only one month. I will talk straight with her after this dangerous


    period." Phil said word by word.


    "Personally speaking, it would be better if you go see her and your child after the delivery. That''s not


    Julian knew thoroughly about this whole thing about pregnancy because he also went through the


    experience of Emelia. If Anya was troubled by Phil too early, something bad might happen and it might


    create bad blood between them again.


    "I can''t wait any longer." Phil shook his head, "One month is like years for me; I''ll be out of my mind if I


    have wait for another month or even more."


    Phil wanted to be at her side right now, taking care of her, keeping herpany and help her get


    through her pregnancy.


    "Aren''t you out of your mind now?" Julian hummed hearing Phil describing his "insanity".


    "You stop being sane the moment you met Anya." Calm as Julian, he remarked so."


    "Yeah, it is." Phil made a self-mockery, holding the ss toward Julian.


    He was so insane that he went out his way to pursue ady the who werepletely different from


    him, despite all the dissuasion from others.


    "If you go see her after the first three dangerous months, will you settle in Ustistan?" Julian asked


    again.


    "Absolutely." Phil blurted.


    "Look at us choosing woman over career. I bought a filmpany to approach Emelia in the Capital;


    Arthur went to Zoshalor with Jean; Ezra pursued Maisie hard in Gorthal. Now, it''s you." Julian shook his


    head and chuckled.


    "Aren''t we the kind of people loving beauty more than wealth?"


    "Wrong, we''ve gained enough wealth, some loss of which during pursuing a beauty had no profound


    impact." Phil held his finger and shook it.


    "That makes sense." Julian agreed with Phil this time, raising his ss to clink sses, drinking it all.


    To choose wealth or beauty, that is a question. But they didn''t miss out on their loved one.


    Now, Phil nned to give up everything at home because Anya had to finish her study abroad, let


    alone she was pregnant. There was no way that he forced Anya to abort her study and return home.


    But this time he did it for her willingly.


    If he had nothing now, he still put Anya and the child above everything else, not to mention he was


    extremely wealthy.


    "What if she still loathes you even if you go to Ustistan?" Julian raised his concern, knowing Phil was


    indeed in a bad situation now.


    Anya would neverpromise just because Phil knew about her pregnancy. It was really tough for Phil


    to get her back.


    And Lorie could not talk him up even though she was conscious now. Lorie could not speak and could


    not help Phil to persuade Anya.


    "I know." Phil then fell into silence, "Actually I''m betting."


    Julian was puzzled, but then Phil made another self-mockery: "I bet she had a few feelings for me,


    otherwise she would have an abortion, right?"


    "I believe the reason why Maisie chose to give birth to their child was that she still loves him. It''s just


    their huge differences that ended their rtionship.


    "I bet she has feelings for me; it''s just she didn''t realize them."


    Phil still refused to admit it was what it was; he believed his devotion must have moved Anya.


    His instinct told him Anya had feelings for him because they were kind of in harmony with each other


    before the divorce. They had sex, and he let go of her studying abroad.


    She would not do that for him if she had no feelings for him.


    "You seem confident." Julian said. Phil said no more, lowering his head and drinking the wine again


    and again.

 Chapter 1030 A cheesy way

    Chapter 1030 A cheesy way


    Anya had a good sleep at the hotel, feeling a lot better waking up. She then rushed to the hospital after


    breakfast.


    "Mom, I''m sorry." Anya apologized as she enter the ward seeing Lorie''s better condition.


    "I was so impulsive yesterday."


    Anya took the towel from a care worker, wiping her hands gently. She took care of her mom all by


    herself as long as he could it.


    Though Lorie couldn''t speak, her smile was the proof she loved Anya and had forgiven her.


    Lorie didn''t me Anya in the first ce; she was simply tried pretty hard to clear the air between Phil


    and Anya, only to end up passing out herself, which also terrified Anya.


    Lorie also thought to herself that she should not push it too hard.


    There was no use for her to be anxious -- she didn''t know the reason about car ident; all she could


    possibly do was to cooperate with the rehab for her to get better.


    What might happen during her rehab was up to the God.


    Anya could see from her mom''s eye that she was no longer angry and became happier.


    "Maisie told me you didn''t hate Phil?" She asked, remembering what Maisie told her.


    Anya stared at her mom because her attitude toward Phil meant a lot to her. Then she saw Lorie


    nodded subtly.


    Anya didn''t expect that. She really didn''t what to say, but she did know she couldn''t get her angry


    again. "I don''t know why you are being so tolerant to him, but I respect that." Sheughed.


    Anya''s consideration made Lorie heave a sigh; she knew her daughter wouldn''t get her concerned.


    Knowing her mom''s attitude toward Phil, Anya made no mention of Phil anymore; she just talked about


    things between them two by her side.


    Anya talked in a rxing and delightful vibe with Lorie, mostly about her life abroad and asionally


    the kindness Maisie and others showed to her.


    She stayed for two days this time, and spent most time apanying her mom at the hospital except


    a meal with Maisie and others.


    Lorie''s partial recovery was like the light at the end of the tunnel of her life. Anya was grateful and


    valued every moment with her mom.


    She knew how it felt to lose, so she knew how difficult to regain.


    Anya organized that meal with Maisie and other friends. She treated them to thank them for their care


    and visiting Lorie during the days when she was abroad.


    "I want you to warn Phil not to trouble Anya." Maisie warned Ezra before going have that meal.


    Anya stayed at the hospital these days without going back to the hotel. She slept on the sofa, keeping


    Loriepany, so Phil never got a chance to piss Anya off.


    But Anya treated them to dinner tonight, so Maisie was worried that Phil might go mad again.


    "Why me? Why don''t you call to warn him yourself? I can''t influence him at all." Ezra gruntled.


    "Like I could influence him." Maisie questioned.


    "I don''t think so. I know what you are capable of; you managed to ask him pretend no too know about


    Anya''s pregnancy." Ezra hummed.


    "Well, ry it and just tell him we told him so." Maisie stopped arguing.


    "A ride there?" Ezra asked as Maisie close the door.


    "That''s not necessary. We don''t drink wine tonight. I''ll drive." Maise waved at him and. Ezra tried no


    more and go look after his son.


    They had kind of a implied contract about looking after their son -- If Maisie ate outside, Ezra would cut


    off business entertainment and had dinner with their son; Maisie would do the same if Phil were out for


    dinner.


    That being said, they avoided useless entertainment as much as possible for them to have dinner


    together at home. After all, they had to work in the daytime; dinner time was the only time the three of


    them could spend together.


    Ezra sneered at Julian being a good home-bounded husband every time they asked them to have


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    entertainment meal outside. Now, he began to know why Julia refused to go outside.


    Ezra realized he couldn''t be a part of their children''s growth for another time, especially he missed out


    on the first few months of his son, which he felt pretty guilty about.


    Ezra supported Phil''s n to level with Anya, which meant Phil could at least spend thest few


    months before the birth of their child and wouldn''t disappear from growth of their baby, even though


    Anya refused to get any closer to Phil.


    "Where are you?" Ezra asked Phil at their Online group.


    No sooner had Phil asked about Phil''s whereabout than Julian asked the same question. It seemed


    that Emelia also warned Julian.


    "Having dinner." Phil replied immediately.


    "But where?" Ezra sensed something wrong.


    "You tell me." Phil said deliberately.


    "Please don''t tell me you are at the restaurant where they are having dinner" Ezra got a little angry.


    "Yeah, right at a private room next to theirs." Phil said proudly.


    Ezra was speechless.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Ezra cursed bitterly.


    The scene began toe into his mind that Phil was eavesdropping while Anya, Maisie and others


    chatted and ate happily.


    That was gross.


    Ezra wanted to tell Maisie toe home in order no to be eavesdropped by the insane Phil.


    "What are you mad at? By the way, I will inform you should Maise speaks ill of you." Phil pretended to


    be secret.


    "Find him a psychiatrist as soon as possible. He is about be a psycho." Ezra rolled his eyes and


    mentioned Arthur at their group.


    "Absolutely insane." Julian replied indifferently.


    "Well, that''s understandable given that Anya would leave tomorrow, which means this is his only


    chance to get close to her.


    "That''s my boy." Phil replied with a "respect" emoji.


    "That''s none of my business now. I''ll be with my son." Ezra just ignored him.


    "With my daughter and my son." Julian said.


    "With my wife." Arthur said.


    Their disy of affection got to Phil, and he put his phone aside bluntly.


    Doesn''t their conscience prickle?


    They should do that kind disy of affection while they knew he was reduced to getting close to Anya


    by eavesdropping.

 Chapter 1031 Happy From the Heart

    Chapter 1031 Happy From the Heart


    After drinking half a bottle of red wine and having two cigarettes, he heard voices from the corridor. He


    immediately recognized the girl''s voice, which was inimitably sweet.


    She came with Nina, and the two seemed to be discussing Lorie''s physical condition.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Anya said, "I feel that she is in good shape and her will to get well is very strong, so I believe that she


    will definitely get better soon."


    Nina signed, "To be honest, I really didn''t expect her to be so strong. She''s super strong-willed. I


    admire her so much. If it were me, maybe I wouldn''t have any will of living."


    Phil then heard Anya''s suddenly lightened voice, "Maybe it''s because she''s a mother. She must be


    very concerned about me. That''s why she has such a strong will to live."


    Anya was pregnant now then she understood the toughness and greatness of being a mother.


    A mother could be reckless for the sake of her child. Even if she had to give her life, she would firmly


    protect her child.


    Nina then smiled, "So, you also have to live well for the little baby in your belly."


    "I will." Anya said in a lighter tone.


    When Phil in the room heard her gentle tone when mentioned the baby, his heart could not help but


    softened. Although she was very resistant to him, she had a soft heart for the baby. He was very happy


    andforted.


    Inexplicably, he felt that she would be a good mother, although she was much younger than Emelia and


    Maisie.


    To be honest, he was badgering her about having a baby before, but he never thought carefully about


    what it would be like for her to be a mother. He thought he would take care of both her and the child.


    Emelia and Maisie then got into the room. When ordering, they considered about Anya and ordered


    light dishes.


    After a few bites, Maisie began toin about Ezra, "Ezra is about to driving me crazy."


    Hearing this, Phil hurriedly started the recording. Maisie said, "we thought we were gonna have a


    second baby, but he suddenly said he didn''t want. He told me that he owed Ezio too much so he


    wannapensate him first."


    "He proposed it, and now he quit it."


    "I was annoyed." Maisie sulked, "I have my career. He doesn''t know giving birth affects many of my


    work schedules."


    Maisie felt tired about Ezra''s hesitation. How a man could be so indecisive on this matter.


    Nina was goaded by Maisie''s words.


    When Maisie finished, Nina immediately said, "It also troubles me. I don''t understand Cameron, too."


    "When we just got married, he said categorically that he did not want children within four or five years. I


    agreed. I was happy to remain idle. And then I don''t know why he suddenly said he wanted children."


    Ninained about Cameron unceremoniously.


    "As a result, I took the movie job, so we just can''t have a baby."


    "I''ve been on leave recently, and I asked Sherlyn not to get me any work for the time being. I intend to


    have a child. But he did not agree. He said he enjoyed our lovers'' world and wanted to wait a few


    years."


    "I''m going crazy!" Nina''s tone was exaggerated.


    Ememliaughed, "It must because you were filming abroad some time ago and you were apart for too


    long. He was missing you so much that now that you''re back, he only wants to be with you in a two-


    person world."


    "Hum¡­If this two-person world goes on to exist, there will be a generation gap between my children


    and your children in the future."


    "Anya is pregnant now. If I have a girl, it''s OK to date with your sons. But if I have a son, your


    daughters would date with a younger boy. It''s not a problem for me and Cameron, but for your


    husbands¡­ Could they ept it, ah? Hahaha." Nina finished thenughed.


    Nina was really imaginative. She had thought about their children''s marriage.


    With Anya''s pregnancy, the children of these families will definitely be older than her children, so she


    had to think about the age thing.


    Maisie said with a smile, "Are you sure that your children will take a fancy for our children in the future?


    Maybe he or she will fall in love with others."


    "Well, I''m not sure." Nina shook her head in a serious way, "but I still prefer to be inws with you guys,


    at least we know each other well. And we are watching the children grow up."


    With that, Nina looked at Emelia," I just love na so much. But if I really have a boy, that would be a


    cradle-snatcher love."


    Emelia couldn''t helpughing.


    She didn''t know why Nina would love na so much, and always said she would ask her son to marry


    na. But there was no denying that Nina was deliberately making Julian angry, after all, they still


    disliking each other now and often threw trouble on each other.


    Every time Julian would be annoyed and said to Nina, "If you want to be my daughter''s mother-inw,


    you have to have a son first."


    Phil casually sent the women''s chatter in the chat group. Julian heard Nina coveting his precious


    daughter again, he immediately got angry. He even thought he had to find a secret recipe of having


    girls, and then give it to Cameron to let him have a daughter with Nina, making Nina drop the idea of


    his daughter.


    If Nina had a girl, the two children could only be sisters. Julian did not want to be inws with Nina.


    Nina and Emelia being bosom friends had been enough to make him headache. If they became in-


    As for Ezra, who heard Maisieining about his hesitation, he was exasperated.


    It was said that female was always making the drama. These women really made this party a roasting


    conference, specifically for roasting men.


    Phil was the only one who was spared in this party, because he had a bad time with Anya before, no


    one mentioned him at all during the meal. Anya was thest one who wanted to talk about him.


    He would love to hear herined about him. However, now he was not even qualified to be


    Thinking of this, Phil felt that he was more pathetic than the men who had beenined about, and


    once again drank by himself.


    His onlyfort was that he could feel Anya''s happiness. The happiness she had when with her best


    friends.

 Chapter 1032 Single-minded and Loyal

    Chapter 1032 Single-minded and Loyal


    Anya left the next day after saying goodbye to Lorie. Although both the two were sad, they knew that


    the separation now was for a better reunion in the future.


    Only did Anya finish her studies abroad, could she have a better future.


    About her pregnancy, Anya did not tell Lorie for the time being. She was afraid that Lorie would not be


    able to bear it. After all, Lorie could not speak now, so Anya thought that she would wait until Lorie


    recovered a little.


    Nina was free and sent Anya to the airport. When she saw Anya finally enter the gate, Nina let out a


    long sigh of relief, and then told Maisie and Emelia in the chat group that Anya had boarded the ne.


    They had been worrying about Phil for the past few days, worrying that he would suddenly change his


    mind and stop pretending not to know that Anya was pregnant, worrying that he would stop Anya from


    leaving.


    Now that Anya had boarded the ne without any problems, they were finally relieved.


    However, what they didn''t know was that Phil had already been on the previous flight to the Ustistan.


    He wanted to see himself Anya''s life in the Ustistan, so that he would feel secure.


    He also wanted to prepare everything for their life in the Ustistan in advance. After Anya''s situation


    became stable, he woulde to her.


    He knew that Anya would definitely not ept him at first, so he had prepared for long-term


    adherence, such as getting himself a ce to live near Anya''s rented apartment.


    He found out where Anya lived in the Ustistan and learned that she lived in a school dormitory


    apartment at first, butter when she found she was pregnant, she moved out and rented a small


    apartment near the school alone and hired herself a cooking aunt.


    Phil was very dissatisfied with the apartment Anya rented because it was too small. She didn''tck


    money. He didn''t know why she didn''t rent a bigger one.


    He thought he must buy a big house or a vi for her to live in, making her life luxury and prosperous,


    instead of living in such a small apartment, which was only 70 to 80 square feet. That was not enough


    for him at all.


    However, for Anya, the small apartment was quite enough. Because she lived alone and she almost


    spent all the daytime at school studying. The cooking aunt only came to cook for her when she needed.


    Besides, if she lived in a big house, the cleaning would be exhausting.


    Anya waspletely unaware that Phil had already arrived near her home. She only knew that she


    immediately fell asleep after she arrived home. As a pregnant woman, such a long journey was indeed


    exhausting for her.


    The apartment she rented was on the second floor, and Phil was downstairs in his car looking in the


    direction of her room. Seeing no movement in her room from mid-afternoon to the evening, he frowned


    and became worried.


    Something happens to her?


    Did she faint?


    She has lost much weighttely and was not in good shape. Did she vomit and it resulted in fainting?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    God, if something does happen, she must be in danger now!


    Thinking of these, Phil pushed the door and got out of the car. He rushed towards her apartment


    hurriedly, desperate to know what had happened to her.


    But he stopped in front of the apartment door. He knew he was too impulsive. If she was fine, then he


    would be exposed.


    So he left the apartment door and called Maisie. He said that Anya hadn''t moved since she arrived


    home and asked Maisie to call Anya.


    Maisie was shocked, "You''re in the Ustistan?"


    "Yes." Phil did not need to hide from Maisie and those girls.


    Maisie didn''t even know what to say. She only said, "I''ll call her right away."


    Maisie then called Anya, and it did take a while before she answered, which made Maisie also worry if


    something had really happened to Anya.


    But when hearing the sleepiness in Anya''s voice, Maisie understood what happened: Anya had been


    sleeping all the time.


    She pretended to ask Anya inadvertently, "What are you doing? I didn''t hear from you since you arrived


    home, so I''m calling you."


    Anya rolled over in her soft bed and said apologetically, "Sorry for making you guys worry. I was too


    tired these days and fell asleep right after I came back. That''s why I haven''t told you."


    Then Anya said with some chagrin, "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I had slept half a day on the


    ne. How could I fall asleep again? I always feel like I didn''t get enough sleep."


    Maisieughed, "That''s because you are pregnant, plus you''ve been traveling back and forth recently,


    you must be even more sleep deprived."


    "Alright, since you arrived safely, I won''t bother you. Have good rests and good meals." Maisie didn''t


    say anything more. She had to hurry to call Phil otherwise Phil would definitely be anxious.


    Maisie then reassured Phil on the phone, "She''s just catching up on her sleep, don''t worry."


    Phil was relieved, "Okay, I see. Thanks."


    Maisie kindly reminded him, "You know you should stay away from her recently. Just a month, you can


    do that, right?"


    Phil said slightly, "How? I don''t want to leave her for a second. I worry about her all the time. Just like


    today, I don''t know if I''ll just go knock on her door next time."


    "Well, it''s up to you." Maisie didn''t know what she should say. She also didn''t expect that Phil would


    follow Anya to the Ustistan.


    After talking to Maisie on the phone, Anya didn''t feel like sleeping, so she got up and simply got herself


    some food then she started to take out her luggage. After she washed all the clothes needed wash, she


    went to the window to hang out the clothes.


    However, when she looked down, she suddenly saw a ck car parked across the road, which was too


    familiar to her, because Phil liked it. He had bought that car in all the colors.


    Sheined about him at that time, saying that he was not interesting at all. He always liked the


    same thing and did not change. Would not he be bored with it?


    He did think so, held her in his arms and said he was such a person, single-minded and loyal. Whether


    to things or people, he would be devoted to it from beginning to end.


    He would only like this car in his life, and he would also only fall in love with one person in his life.


    She just curled her lips when hearing it at that time, thinking that he was pretentious.


    It was not that she didn''t know he was using the car to confess his love for her, implying that he would


    put all his heart on her for the rest of his life, but to her, his love was too heavy for a little girl like her.


    In Anya''s opinion, Phil, a man with a sessful career and a deep mind, should find a woman who


    was evenly matched with him, mature and charming with excellent capacity, the kind of woman who


    could stay calm in any asion.

 Chapter 1033 the Best in the World

    Chapter 1033 the Best in the World


    Anya really did not know why he liked her. She thought he had a problem with his brain. Other people


    looked for happiness in love, but he seemed to look for abuse.


    After all, at first, she was very cold to him. Others thought he was the God''s favored one. Many women


    coveted him and wanted to throw themselves at him, but Anya felt that he was not that good.


    At that time, her mind was full of romance and vows, only thinking that love and marriage should be


    resonance between two, not like her and Phil.


    She even once talked about his poor taste in front of Phil. Phil didn''t got angry, but hugged her and


    said, "You little fool. You say my taste is bad. Wasn''t that the same as scolding yourself?"


    She grunted, "I''m bad. It''s true"


    Poor temperament, poor character, and no equal family background to Phil''s.


    She had heard that Phil''s parents were doing business abroad and they were very rich, not to mention


    his own business.


    Her family condition could only be considered well-off. Andter her father gave the mistress a lot of


    property, not much left.


    Hearing this, Phil''s lips fell on her neck and murmured, "You''re wrong. I''ve always had a good taste.


    What I like is the best in this world."


    Anya admitted that her heart was warmed by Phil''s words and filled with confidence for a moment.


    In fact, she was originally a confident girl, but her father''s disgusting affairs instantly destroyed all her


    confidence. She felt that her father was such a vile, disgusting and shameless person, so others would


    also despise her.


    But Phil said what he liked was the best in the world, which gave her much confidence.


    She just saw a car the same as Phil''s, then she recalled a pile of the past with Phil. Anya even


    despised herself.


    She then closed the curtains tightly and stopped looking outside.


    She thought there was thousand miles between her and him. How could Phil show up here? It was just


    a car of the same model.


    Phil was panic when Anya looked at his car, thinking she would notice something. He had the same


    car. He didn''t like other cars.


    Fortunately, she just looked at it for a while without other reaction, then she closed the curtains again.


    Phil thought back carefully on her expression just now. Although he could not really see through it, he


    just felt that she was thinking of him, which made him feel gratified and smile.


    No matter what the reason why she thought about him, Phil was happy. It seemed that the impression


    he left in her heart was not that shallow.


    After Anya returned from her visit to Lorie, she once again devoted herself to studying. Because of her


    pregnancy, her original idea of earning some money while studying waspletely ruined.


    But that was not bad. She could spend all her time studying.


    Her life was actually very simple. Almost all her activities happened in school, the apartment or the


    library. Her apartment was near her school, less than 10 minutes'' walk.


    She specially chose this apartment to make it easier to go to school when her belly would get big after


    the second trimester.


    Recently, she had read lots of books about thew in the library. That was not because she was


    thinking about Phil that she wanted to know thew as well as him.


    But it was indeed because of Phil. She thought she would have to confront him in the future for the


    child. He was awyer that was so proficient inw, so she must also know somew to be confident


    and have less pressure when facing him.


    Sometimes she could not finish reading a book in the library, so she borrowed it and read it at home.


    Phil went home after settling down everything in the Ustistan. He still had a bunch of work to handle at


    home and had to assign tasks to subordinates in advance. He could already foresee how busy he


    would be in theing days.


    He bought an apartment one block away from Anya, with an area of about one to twenty square feet.


    He originally wanted to buy a vi, but those were too far away from Anya''s residence, and he didn''t


    want to drive so long to see her every day.


    He wanted to be as close to her as possible, but he needed arge study room because of his heavy


    work. The rooms upstairs and downstairs hers were not suitable for him, and he could not live with her


    for the time being, so he chose a ce that was rtively near to her and the house was big enough.


    Although Phil had returned home, he still hired some guys to protect Anya.


    In fact, he wanted to do this when Anya went abroad before, but he was worried that she would be


    angry if she found out. Now she was pregnant and he had to ensure her safety and the child''s safety,


    which was the most important thing to him.


    If she noticed, he would have a showdown. If she didn''t, things would go like this otherwise he can''t


    sleep even one night at home.


    The person he hired in the Ustistan would report Anya''s whereabouts to him every day in real time.


    One day he received a few photos and thought the book she holding looked familiar, so he zoomed in


    to take a look and it was indeed aw book he had read.


    He could not help but smile. He didn''t narcissistically think that she was thinking of him so she read the


    Those professionalwyers were no match for him in court. She wanted to win him?


    But if she really wanted to win, he could lose to her. Then it would make history. After all, he had never


    lost in court. He may dedicate his first failure to her.


    Phil took the time to check on Lorie during his busy schedule and told her about Anya''s pregnancy.


    Lorie was surprised and delighted after hearing it.


    Phil smiled, "So you have to try harder to get better, even just for holding your lovely grandchild."


    Lorie was amused by Phil''s words and tried nodding.


    Originally, she was worried about the future of the rtionship between Anya and Phil, but now it


    seemed that this child would be the best link between them. Of course, if she could recover sooner,


    that would be better. The misunderstanding between them would be lifted.


    Thinking of these, Lorie swore to herself that she must try to cooperate with the doctor to recover as


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    soon as possible, though the process would be very difficult and tiring.


    However, after the joy, here came the worry about Anya. She couldn''t even take care of herself. How


    could she take care of her child?


    Phil could see the worry in her eyes, "Don''t worry, I will go to the Ustistan after a while. Even if she


    hates me or rejects me, at least I will protect her and the baby."


    "Maisie said that it is still very dangerous in the early stages of pregnancy, so I should not go to her


    now. I also don''t want my appearance to affect her and the baby." Phil exined why he didn''t go to


    Anya now.


    Lorie was touched to hear this.


    Although she had already felt Phil''s sincerity, from this point of view, Phil did hold Anya in his heart.

 Chapter 1034 Spend One Lifetime with Her

    Chapter 1034 Spend One Lifetime with Her


    Phil could feel Lorie''s joy welling up from the bottom of her heart because of Anya''s pregnancy. And he


    gave the softest smile during these days, "I hope she''ll have a daughter, as beautiful and headstrong


    as she is."


    The delight in Lorie''s eyes was getting even more. Although he used the word "headstrong", he did not


    mean it in a derogatory sense. He really liked her daughter''s nature, so he wanted to have a daughter


    like that.


    But wasn''t he afraid of being annoyed by the Anya and his daughter and getting tired?


    Lorie didn''t know that Phil was not afraid at all. Although sometimes Anya did make him tired, the more


    he got was happiness. Being with the one he loved made him happy and could enjoy the bitterness.


    Even if there was another girl - his daughter, he would still enjoy it. His heart was melted when he just


    thought about it.


    The day before Phil left for the Ustistan, he had dinner with Julian and the other guys. They gave him a


    farewell.


    Julian toasted to him, "Wish you good luck."


    Arthur also rushed back from Zoshalor, and also said to Phil at that time, "I hope you can return with


    your family, with your wife and kid."


    Ezra said, "There is a long and hard way to go. Hope you can hold on, man."


    Philughed at himself, "Not that long and hard. I will spend rest of my life with her. Whether she will


    forgive me is not so important."


    Even if she wouldn''t forgive him and ept him, he would not withdraw from her life, especially


    because she had his baby now.


    Anyway, his presence was so strong that she would not have any covetous people around. Or in other


    words, even if someone coveted her, his thought would be murdered by Phil. Phil would drive those


    "Mr. Wrongs" away.


    The worst oue between them may be that they both didn''t have other men or women but they


    were also not with each other. Of course, he would do his best to make her be Mrs. Henderson


    again.


    Ezra tut-tutted, "I really don''t know if she''s lucky or unlucky to meet you."


    Phil ignored Ezra''s joking He was in a good mood right now, and the thought that he was going to stay


    with Anya filled him with so much joy that he didn''t even want to argue with Ezra anymore.


    "As someone who has experienced the entire process of a woman''s pregnancy and giving birth, I have


    to remind you of a few things: women are extremely sensitive emotionally during pregnancy. You better


    think deeply about everything and be more considerate of her feelings."


    "They are sensitive, but sometimes it''s not that they want to be that way. The body hormones cause it.


    So if she tosses around sometimes, just let her go."


    Ezra gloated, "Even if Anya is not pregnant, she has tossed him around a lot. I think you can rest


    assured that he will definitely be able to handle it."


    They all knew how much Phil spoiled Anya and let her run roughshod over him all day. Especially when


    they were just married, Anya was torturing him in different ways.


    For example, one day, in the middle of the night, she said she wanted to eat noodles and asked Phil to


    apany her to go outside. Phil had said that he loved her. So Anya said that if he did not


    apany her, it meant that he did not love her at all and his so-called confession was all fancy words


    for deceiving her.


    Phil had no choice but to wake up from his dream, driving his luxury car, wearing nice clothes, going


    out with her elegantly to a small restaurant. Fortunately, there was hardly anyone out there, so he at


    least saved some elegant image.


    Otherwise, if his opponents in the courtroom who were going eyeball to eyeball with him saw them,


    they wouldugh at him, and he would be famous in the legal circle.


    But the fact that he had a young wife who actually had a bad temper was no longer a secret in the legal


    circle. There was a time when everyone was keen on to gossiping about him. And every day they were


    looking forward to seeing his face, neck or hands, for discovering new scars.


    Actually, he had lost much of his elegant image.


    Phil took a sip of wine and meaningfully argued for Anya, "She is not capricious at all. Her


    capriciousness is just her camouge."


    She disguised herself as a willful and impertinent young girl, troubling him all day long, just to make him


    tired, so as to set her free.


    She just didn''t believe he loved her, or didn''t believe he would love her so much. So she thought of so


    many ways to test him. In her perception, the trust in love had long copsed because of her dad''s


    betrayal of her mom.


    The nearly two decades of love was a lie and all love was a sham. How could she still believe in love?


    So he wouldn''t get mad at her for messing around, nor would he me her. On the contrary, he thought


    she was cute. And he even thought she was smart enough to know not to be confused by a man''s


    excellent appearance and wealth, and to know to see through these gorgeous appearances to his


    heart.


    The only thing he med her for was that she proposed divorce to him by way of suicide.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She had hurt herself.


    Anya went to the hospital for aprehensive maternity checkup after she finally went through the first


    trimester safely. The doctor told her that everything was fine with the baby and her health was also in


    good shape.


    She told Maisie and the girls in the chat group, "Thank God the baby is developing well, and I finally


    don''t need to be careful about every little thing anymore."


    "And I''m so happy that I don''t feel like I''m having such a strong reaction to pregnancy vomitingtely."


    Knowing that everything was fine, Maisie was also very happy for her, "So you''re one of the less


    reactive ones. Some people have a stronger reaction to pregnancy vomiting and keep throwing up until


    they give birth. That would be too painful."


    Emelia was one of those unlucky ones. She had a long time of pregnancy vomiting, plus she was


    pregnant with twins, so the whole pregnancy was torturous, so much so that Julian went to get a


    vasectomy after Emelia gave birth to the twins. He never wanted her to suffer again.


    He had her and two babies. That was enough for him.


    Even during the time when she was having trouble getting pregnant, he never thought of giving up on


    her. It didn''t matter if he could have children or not. She was the most important to him.


    These girls then discussed about the pregnancy and birth in the group, but they didn''t tell Anya that


    Phil had gone to the Ustistan. They heard that Phil was still settling in and hadn''t seen Anya yet.


    But they knew that Phil would not dy for long.


    Phil was indeed settling in. In order to better manage the domesticpany and handle some


    business, he decided to start a branch, and he had been making these preparations since he was still


    at home for one month before.


    He had transferred a small team from home, so in the days after arriving in the Ustistan, he was


    devoted to dealing with these things, intending to wait until the team was on track, and then he would


    pay all his attention to Anya.


    Anyway, Anya lived under his nose every day, so he was not worried about any idents.


    Hearing that she had a maternity checkup and that everything was fine with the baby and her, he was


    relieved.


    One day he had just returned to his ce from the newly established branch when he received a call


    from the bodyguard responsible for protecting Anya, "Miss Willigen received a phone call on her way


    back from school then she looked not very well all the way. She was covering her stomach. We were


    worried that¡­"


    "I''ll be right there." Before the bodyguard finished, Phil said this. And he didn''t even bother to put on his


    jacket before he went out and rushed towards Anya''s home.

 Chapter 1035 Hes Right Here with Me

    Chapter 1035 He''s Right Here with Me


    Anya was really angry about that call, or more urately, she was disgusted.


    The phone call was from her half-sister, the daughter her scum father had with his mistress, named


    Gracie Willigen, and they had a son named Jackson Willigen.


    When Anya thought of their names, she felt disgusted, truly disgusted from the bottom of her heart.


    She named Anya. Lorie hoped that her daughter would be versatile in the future. Because Lorie loved


    the piano and was a very profound pianist. And she had been learning the piano since she was a child


    under Lorie''s careful instruction, and had passed all kinds of exams.


    Lorieonce hoped that she would go to a music college and learn the piano so that she could join a band


    or be a piano teacher. Lorie thought it would be good for a girl to do such a stable and peaceful


    job.


    However, Anya didn''t want to be like that. She preferred to do something creative with her wisdom, so


    she studied writing and directing.


    There was love and meaning in her name. What about the mistress? She didn''t know anything about


    musical instruments, or anything about art. But she imitated her name and gave her children artistic


    names, one was called Gracie and the other Jackson.


    When Anya first learned about this, she felt sick that she almost threw up. Anya felt that this was not


    only a demonstration to her and her mother, but also a stain on the elegant ssical names.


    How a woman who destroyed other people''s marriage deserved to use such beautiful names?


    However, her bastard father agreed to give his illegitimate children such names, as if they could be


    more elegant and cultured. It was said that shameless people were invincible. That was the best words


    to describe Anya''s father and that bitch and her children.


    Anya didn''t know that the call was from Gracie, otherwise she would never have answered such a


    disgusting call, because she knew that Gracie would never have anything good to say to her. After all,


    when she was at home, Gracie had harassed her a lot.


    When she was at home, she was confused. She changed her phone number several times, but Gracie


    was always able to find out precisely, and then every now and then she would send her some nasty


    words to stimte her.


    Of course Gracie rarely called her directly to harass her, because Gracie did not dare. After all, she


    was a master of arguing. Every time she could g Gracie off. Gracie could not win her, and then


    simply turned to send messages to scold her.


    At first, Anya was really angry and distressed by Gracie''s harassment, especially during the time when


    Lorie had just been in a car ident. Lorie''s life was uncertain and her scum father tried to run away


    with the money.


    At that time they had not gone abroad. Gracie sent messages all day to stimte her. She was so


    angry that she even carried a sharp fruit knife and rushed to the family''s residence. Fortunately, Phil


    arrived in time. At the door of their vi, Phil hugged her tightly and stopped her crazy behavior.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    If it wasn''t for Phil that night, she might have really wiped out that family of assholes. Afterwards, she


    heard that they had all gone abroad, which she knew was Phil''s arrangement.


    He was probably afraid that if they remained at home, she would really kill them all one day, because


    she really hated them to the core.


    Gracie did not stop after she went abroad. At first she called Anya directly to harass her, and after she


    was scolded back by Anya, she turned to sending messages. But then Anya gradually became calm


    about this kind of bitchy behavior of Gracie, and did not bother to pay attention to Gracie anymore.


    After all, she had a good life after marrying Phil. She was worry-free about life, and Loriewas treated by


    the best medical team, so Gracie and the others were already just rats to her.


    But just because she didn''t care about them, it didn''t mean she stopped hating them.


    She still hated them to the core and wanted to tear them into pieces. But she can''t do anything to them,


    because they were abroad. And she was not strong enough, so she could only ignore them for now.


    Many times she also hated Phil, hating him for getting them out of the country, so that she could not


    enjoy revenge on them. But sometimes she was also grateful for his calmness, otherwise if she really


    made a mistake, at this moment she had long been dead.


    On the way back to her apartment, when she heard Gracie''s voice on the other end of the phone, she


    suddenly felt an extreme disgust and nausea. She was even about to throw up after several days


    without morning sickness.


    Gracie came to the point and her tone sounded very nasty, "Dear sister, I heard that you are pregnant. I


    have a little secret to tell you."


    Gracie knew that Anya hated her, and she knew that Anya rejected this kind of rtionship with her. So


    she deliberately called Anya sister every time to disgust Anya.


    Anya sneered and simply didn''t respond to Gracie, but she didn''t hang up either. She wanted to know


    what more disgusting words Gracie would tell her.


    Graciewas bursting with impatience to say, "Didn''t they say before that I was two years younger than


    you? In fact, I am not. I am only three months younger than you. That is to say, our father was with my


    mother during your mother''s pregnancy, and then there was me."


    Anya was stunned and covered her belly.


    In fact, she was only a little more than three months pregnant. Her belly had not yet had an obvious


    bulge, plus she was slim, so that even now none of her ssmates knew she was pregnant.


    She covered her belly with hand. It was just an instinctive reaction, for protecting her baby. Especially


    when Gracie mentioned the topic rted to pregnant women, she became more sensitive.


    Anya admitted that this so-called secret did stimte her a bit. She really felt distressed for her mother.


    The man who cheated on his wife during pregnancy should be said to be the biggest jerk. Anya thought


    that her scum father was bastard enough, but she didn''t expect that he could be even more disgusting.


    Anya had not said anything, so Gracie thought that Anya must be pissed off by her words, and


    immediately said smugly, "Do you know why I''m telling you these?"


    "Because you are pregnant, and you and Phil are divorced, so ah, I don''t know Phil is in which


    woman''s bed at the moment. Anya, you arepletely abandoned."


    Gracieughed openly after saying that, and she added, "Anya, I really don''t know whether there is


    something wrong with your brain. You are divorced and you still want to give birth for him? Why? You


    want to keep pestering Phil with your child?"


    "You must have read many romance novels. So you think if you have a child, Phil will invite you back,


    right? Let me tell you, there are many women in this world who want to give a man like him a baby. But


    it''s not your turn to use the kid to win his heart."


    Gracie''s mockery was reasonable. After all, people who didn''t know about it thought that she was the


    one who threw herself into Phil''s bed and got on his back, and that their divorce was because Phil was


    tired of her.


    After Gracie said a lot, Anya finally spoke up, but her tone was full of sarcasm, "You are totally wrong.


    He is not in any woman''s bed at the moment. He ... is right here with me."

 Chapter1036 Let Him Talk To Me

    Chapter1036 Let Him Talk To Me


    The reason why Anya kept silent for a while was that she looked up and saw a man, who was only


    wearing a white shirt without a coat in the little cold weather, stride towards her.


    Anya, at first, was stunned on the spot and panicked to find somewhere to escape quickly. But she was


    also an extremely smart girl, and she understood everythingter.


    Phil must have already known her whereabouts, and even knew about her pregnancy. Otherwise, how


    could he appear in front of her so abruptly?


    Judging from the man''s hurried dress and the nervous and solemn expression on his face, he came in


    a hurry. Anya looked around and guessed that it was probably someone told Phil that she was in the


    wrong state at the moment.


    After all, she had bodyguards secretly following her in Chiobar. But right now Anya''s mood was


    extremelyplicated, mixed with panic and anger.


    It happened that Gracie was saying disgusting words at the other end of the phone, so she snapped


    back casually and said that Phil was in front of her.


    She didn''t lie either. What she said was truth.


    Just as she finished her words, the man stood in front of her. Maybe because he walked in a hurry, his


    breathing was slightly heavy. He stared at her with his ck eyes, as if to find out what her mood was.


    Anya calmly diverted her attention and heard Gracie scream on the phone, "Anya, are you stunned by


    me or do you just like to bepetitive? Phil has divorced you, how can he be by your side?¡±


    "Saying such words now, you must be depressed to go crazy after being dumped.¡±


    Gracie''s words were very mean. Anya sneered and said, "Do you need him to tell you something to


    prove his existence?¡±


    Gracie scoffed disdainfully and then said arrogantly, "Why not? Let him talk to me. I''d like to see how


    are you going to tell this lie.


    Gracie didn''t believe at all that Phil was beside Anya at this moment. In Gracie''s eyes, Anya was


    already an abandoned woman. She also heard that Anya went to study in Ustistan. How could Phil


    travelled a thousand miles to Ustistan to find her and was currently with her?¡±


    Gracie was ready tough at Anya fiercelyter. Over the years, she had been scolded by Anya. And it


    was time for her to be able to fight back against Anya.


    Hearing Gracie''s words, Anya looked up at Phil and handed him the mobile phone, "The daughter of


    ¡®the bitch'' said she didn''t believe you''re beside me.¡±


    "The bitch¡± in Anya''s mouth was Gracie''s mother Luna Perry. Since Anya knew the existence of Luna,


    the mistress, she had been calling her "the bitch¡±, regardless of the asion.


    Whenever and wherever, no matter in front of whom, as long as she mentioned Luna, she always


    called "the bitch¡±. As for Gracie, she called her "the daughter of the bitch¡±. Both of them were not


    worthy to have a name in her words.


    Even her father Morgan Willigen, Anya also called him "the scumbag¡±. Morgan didn''t have to expect to


    hear "father¡± from her in his whole life.


    "Anya! ¡±Gracie shouted angrily on the phone in a shrill voice, "Watch your mouth!¡±


    Gracie knew that Anya called them like this all day long, normally speaking she should learn to ept


    it and not to argue with Anya, which also was what Gracie persuaded herself to do, but every time she


    heard Anya called them so contemptuously and mocking, she can''t help being angry and gritting her


    teeth.


    Gracie wanted to scold her again, and she heard a man''s extremely unpleasant voice flowed into her


    ear, "What''s wrong? You choose to be a bitch, can''t she scold you?¡±


    "Phil...Phil Henderson?¡± As soon as Gracie heard the voice, she eximed incredibly and her whole


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    body trembled instinctively, so that she could hardly hold her mobile phone.


    Gracie was very afraid of Phil. After all, she had really seen his fierceness that he almost killed her.


    When Anya''s family had not gone abroad, Lorie had a car ident and was unconscious in the


    hospital. Gracie and her family was gloating and happily nned to take all the property for


    themselves. But at that moment, there was news that Anya and Phil got married.


    Therefore Phil became Anya''swyer, specializing in helping her fight against them for property.


    Gracie and her mom were shocked and angry at that time. On one hand, they were annoyed that Anya


    got the help of Phil, a barrister, so that they lost their advantage in thepetition for property. In


    Riverside City, who didn''t know Phil''s ability?


    He was never defeated in thewsuit he handled!


    On the other hand, they were very unwilling to see Anya, who had been tortured into the mud by them,


    married to Phil and changed her life. The most important thing was that Phil was very handsome and


    rich!


    People couldn''t find any man who was better than Phil in the whole Riverside City, but this man actually


    married Anya. Instead of one-night stand, he married her and gave her a family!


    Gracie''s mother was super angry. She encouraged Gracie to approach Phil, saying that Gracie was no


    worse than Anya. Since Anya could have sex with Phil, so could she.


    They thought Phil liked Anya''s youth and appearance. If so, Gracie was younger than Anya.


    So Gracie tried her best to wait for Phil on his way home and stopped his car. She ostensibly protested


    against him for helping Anya file awsuit. In fact, she wanted to approach Phil. It was not difficult to


    tell, you know, she appeared in front of his car at night, wearing a very revealing slip dress.


    Unexpectedly, Phil asked the driver to stop in a long distance and let the driver get out of the car to


    strongly stopped by the driver.


    The driver then returned to the car and reported to Phil, and she saw Phil got out of the car.


    She thought Phil got out of the car toe towards her, and her excited heart trembled on the spot.


    She looked at the arrogant man from afar and felt his special temperament from every movement was


    about to faint her.


    She really didn''t understand why Anya was so lucky to be loved by such a handsome and charming


    man.


    Surprisingly, Phil didn''te to her at all, but sat into the drive''s cab. The driver returned to her and


    said contemptuously, "Mr.Henderson said if you don''t want to leave, he can fulfill you, and he has many


    ways to keep himself out of this matter."


    After saying that, the driver left. She still wondered what this meant and heard Phil''s car was revving its


    engine, driving towards her without any intention of slowing down.


    Her face was full of horror and incredibility, and she stood still and can''t move.


    As the car approached, she clearly saw the coldness and cruelness in the man''s eyes through the


    window. She was so scared that her eyes dulled and she slumped to the ground.

 Chapter1037 I Only Like You

    Chapter1037 I Only Like You


    Being treated as cruelly by Phil, Gracie was very scared of him. Otherwise, she would not dare to


    bother Anya in recent years. She could only secretly send a few text messages and make petty actions


    to harass Anya.


    In her opinion, Phil was a madman!


    She really didn''t know how Anya lived with Phil. Gracie thought that Anya would be tortured to death by


    Phil.


    So now when she heard Phil''s voice on the phone currently, Gracie was so frightened that her legs


    became weak on the spot.


    Phil took Anya''s mobile phone, sneered and asked Gracie again, "Are you bored of your good life


    now?"


    While the man said these words, his eyes still fell on Anya''s face. He turned sideways slightly and


    stood in the direction of the air outlet to block the wind for her. He wasn''t wearing a coat. Instead, Anya


    was wrapped in tight and warm.


    Anya now cherished her body very much. She would add clothes in time whenever the weather was


    cold or warm, because she was afraid that she may catch a cold. After all, illness will also affect the


    child in her belly.


    Compared with the past, she was the person who didn''t like to put on thermals in winter and only


    wanted to keep looking slim, she had changed a lot now.


    After being warned again by Phil, Gracie hung up the phone instantly and dared not continue. Phil


    handed the mobile phone slowly to the person in front of him.


    Anya took her phone calmly and said, "Thank you."


    At this time, Anya had calmed down from the panic that she first saw Phil. It was toote for her to


    cover her panic and escape again. She''d better try to ept it calmly.


    And considering the child in her belly, she can''t run or jump either, let alone shout emotionally and


    quarrel with him in the street.


    Her calmness made Phil raise his eyebrows slightly. He had just been nervous, afraid that she would


    not ept his sudden appearance, or lose her temper with him. Unexpectedly, she calmed down so


    soon. "A woman is weak, but a mother is strong", she must also be afraid of hurting the child.


    Thinking of this, Phil''s felt moved. Anyway, it was enough for him to know that she cared about this


    child.


    "Take you home?" He looked down at the girl who had refused to have eye contact with him, slowed


    down and asked carefully.


    The girl finally looked up at him, but the expression on her face was very contemptuous, "No thanks,


    my home is right in front. I can go back by myself."


    Finally, sheughed at him and gave apliment, "Mr.Henderson, thank you for being my knight in


    shining armor. I''m very moved for your unusually timelying."


    Although she said that she was very moved, she was actually very annoyed by him. How could Phil not


    feel it?


    Of course, he was used to it. This girl was not an ordinary eloquent person. When they first got


    married, she was more talkative and pissed him off every day.


    After satirizing Phil, Anya walked away alone. She didn''t want to see Phil at all now. Although she


    looked calm on her face, she was actually fretful to death and just wanted to be quiet by herself.


    However, the man followed brazenly, walked beside her and asked, "What did Gracie just say to you?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Anya didn''t want to pay attention to him, but when she thought of what Gracie said to her, she


    immediately stopped.


    Turning to look at the man beside her, she raised her beautiful face and said with a smile, "She said


    she was not two years younger than me, but only a few months, which indirectly showed that my scum


    father cheated when my mother was pregnant."


    As Anya spoke, she looked at the well-dressed man up and down, "Men are all animals who think with


    their penis. They can''t live without sex. Especially when women are pregnant, they can only find other


    women to cheer them up."


    "Some men who can''t be restrained and are addicted to sex will hook up with other women


    immediately."


    Maybe it was Gracie''s words about Lorie that annoyed her too much, or because of her pregnancy.


    Anya didn''t know where her anger came from, so she directly rebuked men.


    Phil said nothing.


    Did she even satirize him?


    What did she mean can''t be restrained? She might as well directly say that the person she scolded was


    him.


    He found it weird that why she suddenly smiled at him so brightly. As expected, there was something


    fishy about it. She was waiting to satirize him.


    But the next second, Phil felt very ufortable, because when she said these words, she was clearly


    sure that he would find another woman because he could not live without sex.


    Phil was extremely angry. He always wanted to have sex with her, not because he was a lustful person,


    but because that person was her, and he couldn''t control it!


    ording to his previous style of behavior, if she provoked him with something he didn''t like to listen


    to, he would have carried her up and thrown into bed, punished her severely by having sex.


    But now...


    They had already divorced. Also she was pregnant, so he could only exin without any temper,


    "People are different. Scumbag men cheat at any time, but dedicated good men cheat at no time, even


    if he divorces."


    What he said was equivalent to exin for himself. Anya rolled her eyes at him and snorted defiantly.


    She turned around and walked away.


    He described himself as a faithfully man only because there were no women around him who had


    enough lethality, especially the young girl who was at the age of 18 or 19, as delicate as a flower. He


    liked them the most. At that time, she didn''t believe that he could still control himself.


    Thinking of this, Anya couldn''t help but recall one thing happened before. The daughter of the branch


    manager of Ezra''spany went to Phil.


    That girl looked at Phil. Her eyes full of admiration. Anya immediately realized the girl''s thoughts at a


    nce. But Anya didn''t know whether Phil was pretending to be stupid or just yed with the girl, he


    presented as professional. The whole process was a serious business.


    Afterwards he exined that he was just working for Ezra, but Anya didn''t listen to him.


    He said a lot of words of love, such as he only liked her, and he didn''t like young girls. It was just


    because when he met her, she was not old. She couldn''t used him of loving nothing more than


    young girls for no reason.


    He also said that even if she was an 80-year-olddy, he liked her as well.


    She only felt that he was so usible, so she kicked him out of the bedroom and said she wanted to


    divorce.


    Soon afterwards, somehow they made up again. Anya heard about that he directly transferred the case


    of the manager of the branch to his assistant, and never participated in it at all.

 Chapter1038 He Really Cared About You

    Chapter1038 He Really Cared About You


    Anya thought that she had looked at Phil inexorably like this. He should leave self-consciously.


    However, he still followed her. Anya nced at his stuffless shirt, thinking that it was his business that


    he liked to freeze outside, and he deserved it when he caught a cold.


    Anya''s residence was very close to the school, and now she only walked three or five minutes to get


    home.


    Neither of them spoke on the way. It was impossible for Anya to talk to Phil. Although his sudden


    appearance shocked her, she had probably understood the context of the matter.


    That was probably when thest time she returned Chiobar, she fainted. So the doctor found that she


    was pregnant. Phil didn''t know why. As for what it was for, when she went back and asked Maisie, they


    knew everything.


    Phil didn''t say anything.Anya didn''t know what did he think about.


    When they got home, Anya opened the door and entered the house, but she stood firmly in the hallway.


    She had no intention to invite Phil to enter at all. Seeing that the man didn''t n to leave, Anya looked


    up at him and asked faintly, "Do you have anything else?"


    Anya wanted to let him leave directly, but she thought of Gracie''s behavior just now. She did take


    advantage of Phil once. With gratitude, she did not rudely chase him.


    Phil raised his hand and pulled his tie. As soon as he got home, he only took off his coat and didn''t


    have time to untie it, "If I say I want toe in for a cup of tea--"


    Before Phil finished speaking, Anya mmed the door head-on. The door panel almost hit him in the


    face. If his body moved forward a little, he could be ttened by the door.


    Phil felt more funny than angry, thinking that she really had no conscience. At least he was just used by


    her to fight back against Gracie, but she didn''t even give him a cup of tea?


    However, he also knew that he should stop in time. Today his sudden appearance must have made her


    in a bad mood, so he can''t continue to force her. If she was forced to do something impulsive in a hurry,


    it will be troublesome.


    So he raised his hand, knocked on the door and said, "I''m going back. Call me anytime."


    As he finished, there was a dull "bang" on the door panel, as if something had been smashed over. It


    felt that she had thrown a pillow on the sofa or a tissue box on the table.


    Obviously, she thought what he said was out of line, but he just wanted to protect her safety. What bad


    thoughts can he have?


    Knowing that whatever he said or did was wrong now, he shut up and left.


    Anyway, he had already here and they didn''t have secrets anymore. He thought they had many time to


    get along with each other in the future.


    He didn''t beg her to forgive him at once, but begged her not to reject him from appearing beside her


    and protecting her.


    Hearing the sound of his footsteps going downstairs, Anya was not relieved yet. She grabbed the pillow


    on the sofa and threw it on the ground. If she gave him an inch, he would take a mile. Phil even wanted


    toe in for a cup of tea?


    You wish!


    After Anya throwing herself into the sofa and worrying for a long time, she sent a message to the


    What''s App group which included Maisie and other friends, "I saw Phil today".


    A lot of messages appeared in the What''s App group in an instant. Several people asked her one after


    another, "How are you?"


    "You must control your emotions and don''t be angry with him."


    Anya could feel their worries about her, so she quickly replied, "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Emelia sent a voice message, "Anya, I''m sorry to hide this from you. You fainted suddenly and we


    rushed there as soon as possible and wanted Dr. Choffard to cancel the full-body examination for you,


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    but Phil arrivedter. We did want to hide your pregnancy for you, but we couldn''t."


    "Considering that you were weak at that time and hadn''t passed the initial dangerous period, we


    persuaded Phil to pretend not to know first, and let him not force you to stay in Riverside City." She


    said.


    Emelia''s apologetic exnation made Anya understand what had happened. She also guessed that


    there was something wrong with her fainting that time. Dr. Choffard worked for Phil, and she fainted


    there. He must be very nervous and asked the doctor to give her a full-body examination.


    Dr. Choffard needed to have aprehensive understanding of her physical condition, otherwise he


    would not be able to exin to Phil why she suddenly fainted. After all, Phil was too deterrent. He only


    needed one look to make people shudder.


    But what Anya didn''t expect was that Phil would listen to Emelia''s advice.


    As a person who lived with Phil for four years, Anya knew more than anyone how eager Phil was to


    have a child. If he knew that she was pregnant, he would definitely find her as soon as possible and


    asked her to stay in Riverside Cit until she gave birth to the child safely.


    How could he pretend not to know?


    How could he bear it?


    Seeing that she had not replied, Nina said, "Anya, to be honest, we think Phil really cares about you.


    Even if you get divorced, he still takes good care of your feelings."


    Anyapressed her lips and gently said, "He doesn''t care about me, but the child in my belly."


    Maisie said, "He really cares about the child, but he cares more about you. It''s your child that he cares


    about."


    Anya didn''t answer to Maisie, but she also had her own judgment in heart.


    Phil had been hinted at her all day long, saying that he was old enough to have a child. He said Julian


    had both son and daughter and Ezra''s son was about to be one-year old. Even Arthur, who had no


    girlfriend originally, was about to be a father.


    Poor Phil... He was the oldest among the four people, but he had nothing.


    Therefore, Anya felt that Phil longed for children because he wanted someone to inherit the family


    property earlier. After all, he really had a lot of money that needed to be inherited.


    As for whether he really cared about her...


    Anya didn''t want to think about it now. Lorie''s car ident existed between them. She can''t ovee


    the psychological resentment and hatred. It waspletely impossible for her to fall in love with him.


    "Did he embarrass you? Nina asked again. She was impatient.


    Nina and others were worried that Phil and Anya met each other. They were afraid that Phil would force


    Anya again.


    So Anya roughly described the process of their meeting to Nina. However, Nina''s focus waspletely


    shifted. She angrily yelled at Gracie, "She ispletely a bitch."


    Gracie deliberately told Anya that her father had an affair when her mother was pregnant. Didn''t she


    intend to annoy Anya? In Nina''s opinion, she should tear such a bitch''s mouth apart with her own


    hands.


    Emelia and Maisie were also very angry. However some people were so vicious.


    On the contrary, Anya behaved tolerantly, "It''s okay. It can''t stimte me anymore. As for me she was


    just jealous of me and be crazy."


    Gracie''s petty thoughts could only y such tricks.

 Chapter 1039 I Will Be in Charge of your Meals

    Chapter 1039 I Will Be in Charge of your Meals


    Hearing what Anya said, Nina beamed with pleasure, "I am so happy that you could think it that way.


    Don''t even bother to pay attention to that bitch. As the saying goes, karma is real."


    "Just look at the frightening expression of her hanging up hurriedly when Phil called her."


    Presumably it never crossed Gracie''s mind that Phil would suddenly show up. This was what we call


    God''s n.


    Anya was amused by Nina''s words. She had to admit that Nina was really good at protecting others''


    feeling and cheering up the atmosphere. It became such a bliss to whoever became her friends.


    Anya told Nina her troubles. "I am now deeply annoyed and also confused as to what to do next. My


    body isn''t apt for escaping again but I really hate to see his face."


    She ran away from her home country to this country. Now she had settled here, from education to


    personal adaptation. Frankly she was too exhausted to n another escape, letting alone the fact that


    her body now couldn''t withstand any tiny jolt.


    Plus, she dropped the idea of running after this incident. Phil had the ability to locate her no matter


    where she hid herself. She might as well stay at where she was now.


    Yet she still didn''t want to see him.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "It is troublesome." Maisie could understand how she felt. Maisie had the simr experience of trying to


    shun Ezra but failing.


    Nina came up with an idea. "How about this? You pretend to be sick all the time and turn him away by


    saying that you want some private space and have a good rest. He must ede to your demand since


    you are pregnant now. In this way you can greatly save yourself from meeting him."


    "Or you can ignore him. He wouldn''t dare to go against your will."


    Phil now couldn''t be more obedient to Anya. Irritating Anya was thest thing he wanted to do. And


    Anya could exactly use that to manipte him.


    "That is an excellent idea. It probably is the only way to stay away from him." Anya approved her idea.


    As much as it was an immature solution, it was effective.


    Emelia smiled, "You just need to remember that he is afraid of making you unhappy."


    "So far this is the best solution I could think of." Anya agreed with them. She had to wait until she gave


    birth to her baby to think about the next step.


    The conversation with them made Anya feel better. She changed her clothes and put on her


    housecoat. And then she washed some fruits and ate them while working on her assignments.


    Her ss ended early and the part-time servant who cooked the meals for her hadn''t arrived. So she


    put the nket over herself when she felt sleepy and fell asleep rapidly.


    She didn''t know what other people''s pregnancy reactions were. But for her, it went from killing vomiting


    in the first period to little difort except aptness to sleep now.


    As long as she came back to her ce, she could easily fall asleep in the sofa, the bed and the recliner


    she put in the balcony, anywhere in her apartment. For all that, she ced nkets in several ce in


    this apartment so she could reach them any time she wanted.


    Anya was woken by the smell of food. She wondered if she was still in a dream because the smell was


    rather familiar.


    The servant had the key to her apartment since she sometimes couldn''t able to make it before the


    servant came to her ce and cooked.


    As far as she could see, the servant was really nice, not much of a talker but real helper. She was a


    good and trustworthy cook.


    When the streetlights flickered on and the smell of food filled the room, Anya knew that dinner was


    ready by the servant. So she stretched herself and stood up.


    But when she looked at the direction of the kitchen, she surprisingly found that it was not the servant.


    Phil, bizarrely in her pink apron that didn''t go with his quality at all, came out with a te of food.


    Anya was too shock to say things eloquently, "How, howe you are in my apartment?"


    Contrary to Anya''s astonishment, Phil wasparatively calm.


    He put down the dish and borated, "The servant you hired is highly uncountable. I said that I am


    your friend and she let me in. What would happen if today it wasn''t me, instead someone viciously


    nning on something,ing to your apartment? You are at risk that she easily let people in."


    His words sent shivers down her spine. What the servant did was quite dangerous, to let peoplee


    into her ce when she was in the sleep.


    Noticing her frightening look, he added, "So I fired her and paid her some extra money."


    Anya was speechless.


    ring at the man next to the table, she opened her mouth and tried to saying something.


    But she didn''t know what to say. This man shamelessly broke into her apartment and unbelievably fired


    her servant?


    Did he realize how hard it was to find a nice servant who could cook in her home country''s vor and


    the taste was not bad?


    Although it was highly inappropriate for her to let otherse into her apartment like today, she was


    too naive to trust people like Phil.


    But she wouldn''t do that again after she seriously talked her out of that. Did he really have to fire her


    servant?


    Who was supposed to cook for her after the servant left?


    Phil noticed her anger. He came up to her and smiled, "You don''t have to worry about the meals. I will


    cook for you since I fired your cook."


    Now Phil could appreciate her demand of letting him learn to cook at that time. If it weren''t for her, he


    would have never known how to cook and never been this good in cooking. And he couldn''t have used


    this excuse to approach her.


    As a matter of fact, the servant wasn''t that unountable. She let him in only after he said that he was


    Anya''s ex-husband and also the father of the baby.


    And he had a pleasant conversation with her. She willingly ended this job and took the money Phil gave


    her when he expressed his wish to cook for her and took care of her.


    At hearing this, Anya crossly pushed him away and said, "Get out of my apartment!"

 Chapter 1040 Her Indifference

    Chapter 1040 Her Indifference


    Phil''s shameless act enormously irritated her. How did he have the nerve to make the promise of taking


    care of her?


    Phil was pushed by Anya but he didn''t fight back considering that she was pregnant. He hastily


    exined before he was pushed out of the door. "Please listen to me."


    But Anya was in no mood of hearing any exnation. She pushed him out of the door and closed it.


    Being pushed away, Phil stood at the hallway and didn''t know what to say.


    Please at least let him take his stuff before kicking him out? He was wearing the slippers and her


    apron. And he left his coat, phone and all the other stuff of him in her apartment.


    How was he supposed to go home with such look?


    He knocked the door and grumbled, "I left my stuff in your home¡­"


    The door opened after he said this and his expansive shoes were tossing out. And then his coat, phone


    and keys. The door was immediately shut after the throw.


    Phil was both angry and amused. He called her, "Any¡­"


    Phil liked to call her "Any". It was a pleasure to pronounce her name with the tip of his tongue.


    Every time he hugged and kissed her or having sex with her, he would like to call her in this way.


    But Anya didn''t like that. This was her nickname and only Lorie was entitled to call her in this way.


    Her asshole father used to call her by nickname. But she had growing antipathy towards him and also


    the way he called her after learning his cheating with other people. And no other man called her by her


    nickname ever since she cut ties with her father.


    But Phil took his father''s ce and started to call her this way. Anya couldn''t ustom to that change


    at all.


    The first time Phil called her "Any" was when she lost her virginity to him. At that time the man


    constantly whispered her nickname around her ear. She didn''t know what was wrong with her but her


    heartbeat raced and her body trembled.


    After that she barred him from calling her nickname again. But the man turned a blind eye to the ban


    and deliberately called her nickname when they were having sex. Anya just wanted to scratch his face


    hearing his calling over and over again.


    Now Phil called her "Any" again, only to hear a noise made inside the apartment. He knew that he was


    a repellent existence here.


    She would disy her rejection by letting off steam.


    Phil tried other means. "But I haven''t had dinner."


    He made himself looked vulnerable by pretending to be starved. More precisely, that hardly was a


    pretending because he was indeed hungry.


    He cooked the meal all by himself after the servant left. And he was a bit nervous preparing the dinner


    because he hadn''t cooked for her for a long time. He wondered what did she want to eat at the current


    and he was thinking about making her usual favorite food.


    So he identally cooked too much dishes and didn''t finish until now. To be fair, he didn''t lie about


    hadn''t eaten anything.


    Practically speaking, he should leave immediately in case she might get mad. But suddenly he just felt


    a hint of resistance. He deliberately said those to arouse her sympathy.


    Phil still couldn''t believe that she remained unimpressed to his effort after all these years and that she


    heartlessly had no affection towards him.


    After saying this, Phil stared the door andpressed his lips. He was taking a chance, a chance that


    she would care about him to the most basic level, even after Lorie''s ident.


    But he waited there for a long time and nothing happened.


    Phil didn''t how to describe his feelings at the moment. His hope vanished in the blink of an eye. He felt


    as if he was immersed in freezing cold water. His body was brimming over with stark hopelessness.


    Did she really didn''t care about him, not even tiny little bit?


    Was she really brutal like this?


    In desperate, Phil went back to his home a block away. He ran out of his energy. The surprise of


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    learning her pregnancy and excitement of moving to the Ustistan to take care of her faded.


    These emotions were the driving force of him to handle business of domesticpany and set up


    branch in Ustistan with nonstop. Note that a regr man usually couldn''t aplish works of such


    massive load in such a short time.


    Now Phil was defeated. He flung himself onto the sofa aftering back home and had no desire to


    move.


    In his anticipation, he would be epted if he was shameless enough.


    But Anya''s resolution broke his fantasy. If things went on exactly as he expected, she wouldn''t have


    divorced with him.


    Her calmness yesterday made him had some illusions. But what he didn''t know that it was just the


    calmness before the storm.


    The pain from his stomach made him frowned. He kept healthy diet ever since he was sent to the


    hospital for over-drinking. But his stomach illness reappeared after working overtime continuously


    these days and not having healthy food in regr time.


    He was conscious of potential stomach aching. But he just wanted to finish the domestic business as


    soon as possible so that he could meet her soon.


    Luck was that his assistant sensed his unusualness and asked about it when he called to brief Phil on


    thetest information about work.


    During this period, his assistant worked with him day and night. He knew that Phil''s body was on the


    edge of falling ill after working with nonstop. So his assistant rushed to deliver medicines to Phil when


    he learnt that his stomach ached. Phil felt alive after taking the medicine.


    By the way, his assistant was a male. Actually, all the employees he brought to Ustistan were male


    fearing that any irrelevant woman would stand in the way between him and Anya.


    The assistant brought him some food. He passed the porridge to Phil and showed his concern. "Mr.


    Henderson, if you continue to work endlessly like this, you are bound to get ill no matter how strong you


    are."


    His assistant added, "Didn''t you cook meal for Mrs. Henderson tonight? Oh I am sorry, Ms. Willigen?


    She didn''t invite you to stay?"


    Phil just had a spoon of porridge and said to his assistant, "Shut up."


    Clever as his assistant, he knew instantly Phil was upset and also the reason why he was upset--he


    was rejected.


    The pity was that his boss asked him to buy a bunch of ingredients ording to the list his boss gave


    him in this afternoon. It didn''t take a brainer to figure out that his boss intended to cook some of Anya''s


    favorite for her.


    Even he, as a man, became envious of Anya, let alone those women who had crush on his boss.


    Those women would probably strangle Anya to death after learning that Anya gave a cold shoulder to


    his boss.

 Chapter 1041 Talk to Him

    Chapter 1041 Talk to Him


    Anya was at a loss what to do so she pushed Phil out of her apartment.


    Staring nkly at the food, she sat by the table in a trance.


    Anya hated this situation. She resented any care and love from him because she owed much to him


    when she epted his help. As much as she hated to admit it, he really melted her heart by his


    thoughtfulness and care. This made her deeply troubled every time she thought of Lorie''s car ident.


    She was just a normal woman. She couldn''t deal with theseplicated emotions. Love and hate


    mixed inside her, making her sorrowfully suffering.


    And when she was out her daze, the man has left long ago. Anya closed the door and got back to the


    seat next to the table. With so many delicious dishes, she wasn''t in the mood to eat although she was


    starved.


    Thinking of the man who cooked the meal, she lost her appetite.


    Anya was about to drop the tableware when Maisie sent her messages in their group chat.


    Maisie and other people in the group would ask her if she had meals on time and got some nice sleep


    almost every day. Anya was greatly moved by their care. They truly treated her as a little sister.


    Anya told them what happened tonight. They could tell that she had no desire to eat at this moment.


    Nina asked, "Please don''t tell me that you haven''t eaten anything."


    Anya answered her with a yes.


    Emelia hastily suggested, "At least try to eat something. Remember that you are not alone now."


    Nina took up the theme. "We would agree with you on not eating the food cooked by that old man. But


    you are pregnant now. You couldn''t starve the baby."


    Nina amused Anya by calling Phil ¡®that old man''. Anya managed to take up the fork and made her


    stomach full while chatting with them.


    Anya had to acknowledge that Phil was good at cooking, way much better than the servant she hired


    before. This was probably the most enjoyable meal she had ever had since she moved to the Ustistan.


    Anyater apologized at the group. "I was just totally messed up tonight. Sorry that I acted capriciously


    and made your guys worry about me."


    She knew her friends'' expectation which was to take good care of herself and live a peaceful life. She


    nearly failed to live up to their expectation out of some sudden wrong impulse. People should love


    themselves first at any time.


    She wouldn''t starve herself for emotional reasons again.


    Partly at the request of Phil conveyed by Ezra, Maisie and othersforted Anya and asked if she had


    food regrly. This was also the way how they learnt the quarrel between Anya and Phil tonight.


    Anya made up her mind. "I will talk to him tomorrow."


    She made the decision after serious pondering. It did no good to them maintaining their weird


    rtionship now.


    They should reach a pact in which stipted on them living in harmony. But she was also aware that


    her being unable to stay calm in front of Phil was the major problem.


    She kept thinking of Lorie''s illness when confronting him and thus was prone to lose temper.


    She couldn''t do this anymore.


    She should try to put down her resentment. The baby was all that mattered now.


    Maisie asked her. "Do you have ideas on how to talk to him?"


    Anya replied. "I think his major worry was that I couldn''t give birth to his child smoothly if I didn''t keep


    healthy diet or didn''t get enough sleep. And he unreasonably fired my servant which cooked my meals.


    So my n is to hire him to cook for me."


    "In that case, he could rest assurance because we meet each other every day. Hopefully we could get


    along well."


    In Anya''s opinion, the only reason that Phil showed up in this ce and disturbed her was that he


    cared much about the baby. He had nothing to worry about if she allowed him to frequently check on


    her.


    At hearing this Nina chuckled. "I bet that Phil will be mad if you say this to him tomorrow. Haha--"


    Nina couldn''t stopughing. "It was apletely insult to a topwyer like him to cook for you in the


    exchange of money. I like your idea."


    Anya admitted, "To tell the truth, I do want to humiliate him. And he deserves that because he


    unbearably dismissed my servant."


    Anya was pissed off thinking of this. Who did Phil think he was? Did he have the right to sack the


    servant she hired?


    And what he said at that time also annoyed her. He promised to take care of her dinner. But she didn''t


    want to owe him.


    So she was thinking about paying him. Money could buy everything in this world. If not, that would be


    not giving enough money.


    "OK. Let''s negotiate with him in this way." Nina couldn''t agree more with Anya. Nothing entertained her


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    more than seeing a man floundering.


    "This wasn''t a bad idea. But imaginably he wouldn''t take the money." Emelia showed her concern.


    Before Anya could say anything, Nina made the decision for her. "Whatever. You could find another


    servant and ask him to leave if he didn''t ept the pact."


    Anya thought alike. "If he doesn''t take the money, I will ask him to stay away from me. Under no


    circumstance should I eat the meals made by him for free."


    Maisie replied. "Hopefully he would agree. In this way both of you could stop fighting. He could be


    assured that you have healthy food on time if he is given the opportunity to see you every day."


    Albeit humiliatingly annoyed, Phil would possibly ede to her demand because in this way he could


    meet Anya every day.


    The outsider sees the most of the game. In Anya''s mind, the sole reason of Phil caring so much about


    her was for the baby. But actually it was known to them that Phil cared about her more than anyone


    and anything.


    Nevertheless, as a person who had recently regained her love, Maisie was well aware that other


    people''s opinion and suggestion had little effects. It left two of them to find out the nature of love.


    As for Phil, he set about targeting at people he had problems with like Gracie after eating something


    and taking pills.


    At that time he exiled these people in foreign country to prevent Anya from making the rash move to


    destroy them at the cost of herself. However, apparently Anya was dissatisfied and quarreled with him


    for many times.


    She swore to give them the most brutal revenge and to get them taste their own medicine. Only in this


    way could she ay her anger.


    It looked like it was about time to allow them to return. Anya wasn''t at home country and he might let


    them enjoy some good days. And soon they would know how it felt to be ultimately destroyed. Anya


    could probably be satisfied this time if she saw that with her own eyes.

 Chapter 1042 He Was a Possessive Maniac

    Chapter 1042 He Was a Possessive Maniac


    After constructing the whole n, he had the assistant to implement it.


    Luna Perry, Gracie''s mother, became Morgan''s mistress for purely mercenary reasons. Morgan at that


    time ran a promisingpany. Plus with his attractive appearance, Morgan was a much courted man.


    Based on Phil''s knowledge, Morgan was from a disadvantaged background and attained his sess


    by virtue of woman. And Lorie was born and raised in big city. Lorie''s parents had been always disliking


    Morgan. They only submitted in Lorie''s persistence.


    Lorie''s parents fell ill and she had to spend time taking care of them. So Lorie didn''t have a baby with


    Morgan until her parents passed away. And the baby she gave birth to was Anya.


    Lorie concentrated on raising the child after giving birth. At that time Morgan''s business was on track.


    So he totally set himself free in cheating with other woman. During that period, he was busy lying to


    Lorie.


    After Lorie discovered his affairs, Morgan didn''t have a hint of sense of regret. He med his fault on


    Lorie and used Lorie of spending too much time with either her parents or Anya, but never thinking


    about him.


    Later Phil managed to help Anya takerge proportion of property when she confronted Morgan in the


    court. And after that Morgan was exiled by Phil, which made Luna very unhappy because she never


    expected Morgan to lose almost all his money.


    Morgan and Luna had some pretty rough years in other country. There were many times Morgan trying


    to invest but only ending up with failure.


    Their rtionship was at risk since Luna couldn''t stand his sudden downfall. She missed all the luxury


    life she once enjoyed and picked fights with Morgan for the loss of that all the time.


    Still, Anya wouldn''t feel relieved when Morgan and Luna were having trouble maintaining their lives as


    she didn''t see it with her eyes.


    Morgan and Luna would be overjoyed if Phil sent a signal that they coulde back. By then he would


    let Anya watch how he demolished them.


    After setting this up, Phil was thinking about getting a shower and going to bed. It was at this time his


    phone rang.


    He smiled after seeing the number. The call was from Anya. Thest moment heined her in


    mind for being so brutal but he became so delighted picking up her call.


    How could he be angry with her?


    The screen of his phone disyed "sweetheart".


    She unexpectedly called him.


    He picked up the phone and Anya introduced herself before he could say anything. "It''s me, Anya."


    Philughed at her slow response. How could he not know her phone number when he followed her to


    the Ustistan?


    Probably getting a bit mad at hearing hisugh, Anya said angrily, "Do you have time tomorrow? We


    need to talk."


    Phil lifted one of his eyebrows. He tried to suppress his happiness and said as calm as possible, "Of


    course."


    Anya wanted to talk with him? This behavior indicated that her rejection towards him was lessened.


    Otherwise she wouldn''t bother to make the call.


    As a sophisticated man who had been through tons of negotiations, Phil had the basic appraisal of his


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    opponents. The call indicated that there was still a chance for him to meet her. But the question was


    that what did she want?


    Anya asked him, "What time is convenient to you?"


    He answered, "Any time is OK if it is with you"


    He would make time for her no matter how busy he was. After all, her asking for a talk was rare.


    He already had his hands full establishing the new branch in the Ustistan. But if she needed anything,


    he would definitely put his work off and be there for her.


    But Anya was obviously exasperated by his words. She said with impatience. "Then ten in the morning.


    I will meet you after the ss."


    "OK." The moment he said it, Anya hung up.


    Phil didn''t want to finish the call. He grabbed the phone and reluctantly put it down after a while. He


    knew that he could finally get some nice sleep with the call.


    At least she wasn''t disgusted with him as she was earlier. That would be a huge relief.


    In the next day Anya had a simple breakfast and then went to the school. She got a call from the


    servant in her way to the school. The servant told her what happened in evening ofst day.


    After hearing the servant''s description, Anya was cross. Phil just lied to her. Her servant didn''t casually


    let some random guyse into her apartment but instead she let Phil in because he said that he was


    her ex-husband and the father of the baby.


    How could the servant decline after hearing his self-introduction like this?


    Phil just lied to her. How did he have the nerve toin the servant for being loose?


    But Anya didn''t expose Phil to the servant. Anya thanked her for taking care of her during these days.


    The servant was a bit worried about her and particrly called to make sure she was taken good care


    of. Finally the servant told her the ingredients in the fridge and asked her to use them by the expiration


    date.


    Anya took her ss after hanging up the call. She took her bag right after the ss because of the


    appointment with Phil.


    Anya intended to meet him at the coffee shop since inviting him to meet in her apartment was the least


    thing she ever wanted. And meeting him at his apartment was the second least thing. So the coffee


    shop was an excellent choice.


    To her surprise, Phil was already there waiting for her when she stepped out the ssroom building.


    His face remained prominent among those people. The passers-by all fixed their eyes on Phil.


    Girls especially, were attracted by him and many hade up to him, trying to chat with him.


    Anya sneered. The man was still catching attention at such an old age.


    But she felt sorry for those girls who had interest in him. They werepletely fooled by Phil''s


    appearance. This man was a psychopath, a lunatic.


    And also a possessive maniac!

 Chapter 1043 Find Her in Her School

    Chapter 1043 Find Her in Her School


    Anya didn''t anticipate hising and she didn''t want that at all.


    She was sick of all the rumors about her in domestic country. People assumed her to be Phil''s property.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    They only saw Phil''s reputation and position when talking about them. No one paid special attention to


    her.


    It was said that Phil was too good to her and that she was just after Phil''s wealth and seduced him by


    her gorgeously young face.


    This was the reason why Anya never attended parties with him. She hated to bebeled in this way.


    It took her much effort to flee to another country and get rid of thebel people put on her. But then this


    man showed up and made her effort in vain.


    Phil must do this on purpose. This despicable old man!


    He probably nned to scare away the males around her. His contemptible plot wasn''t new to her. Her


    resentment towards him was aroused when she recalled how he fired her servant yesterday. So Anya


    directly walked away.


    Phil has just impatiently ended a conversation with two girls who tried to flirt with him. Then he looked


    up and saw Anya walking away. He ignored those two girls and rushed to chase Anya.


    "Why leaving in a hurry?" he managed to catch her holding books in her hands. She was wearing a


    long dress.


    Maybe out of the campus atmosphere, Phil felt that Anya looked much younger. How came she looked


    so young while she was pregnant?


    He saw the suit he was wearing now. His clothes made him look like a middle-aged man.


    Noticing that Phil tried to keep abreast of her, she covered her face with a book and warned, "Don''t talk


    to me now and stay away."


    After saying this, she gathered her pace and left.


    Being left behind, Phil didn''t know what to say.


    Did he look a humiliation to her?


    Honestly he was confident at his appearance and there was no way Anya kept him at a distance


    because he was ugly or shabby. The reason could only be that she was disgusted with his touch.


    Anya stopped at a silent corner and looked back. The man walked towards her in a slow pace.


    Humph! Phil was too angry to say anything. He gave an exmation to express his discontent.


    "There is a coffee shop nearby my apartment. Let''s talk over there." Anya ignored his dissatisfaction


    and suggested.


    "Whatever." Phil naturally had no favor of talking with her in a coffee shop. He was morefortable


    with a private ce where there was only he and she.


    Apparently Anya had a different idea and he would have to give in.


    Disregarding the sarcasm in his voice, Anya ran away.


    Taking a second peep at her long dress, Phil asked her, "Why you are into long dresses now?"


    In his memory, none of the dress she wore was below the knees. At that time he was furious at her


    skirts of various styles. Did she ever think about him when showing her faultless long legs in public?


    He protested every time when she wore skirt but she never listened. Or she would condemn him for


    being an old conservative man. She imed that there was generation gap between them and that all


    the young girls wore like this.


    Sometimes he hindered her from wearing those skirts by deliberately making some bruises on her legs.


    She angrily used him of having no respect for female because of his disapproval of her showing her


    beautiful legs. She threatened to expose his conservation online and let people cyber bully him.


    He was amused by her naivety. As awyer, he had the ability to make people lose their shirts if they


    yed a part in online abusing him.


    But that was a literal threat. Anya never tweeted anything about it.


    It was hard for Phil to endure seeing her legs being half naked. Problem was that she wouldn''t listen


    and he couldn''t bring it up all the time. Over time he got used to that.


    For him, miniskirt was totally uneptable and he threw them straight away.


    However, Phil found that Anya changed her dressing style when she came back to visit Lorie. She


    began to put on long dress and some even covered her ankles.


    Anya refused to answer his questions. He wouldn''t think that she couldn''t detect the sarcasm in his


    voice?


    She also recollected the hundreds of quarrels prompted by the length of dress in the past. She cursed


    him in mind. How could she continue to wear those short skirts after being pregnant? This man asked


    this question on purpose.


    Without getting response, Phil gave a little cough to ease the humiliation. Seemingly Anya didn''t like


    that question and thus having no intention to answer.


    They arrived at the coffee shop and sat down. Phil took the initiative and asked, "What do you want to


    talk?"


    He looked at her with enormous love.


    Anya was a bit ufortable with his gaze. Phil definitely was masochism. How could he look at her in


    that way after their nasty divorce?


    Shouldn''t he loathe her?


    Shouldn''t he hate her?


    In the next second Anya figured out the reason. The love projected in his eyes was totally for the baby.


    With this idea in mind, Anya felt relieved. She sipped at the coffee and took some money from her


    wallet. "This was your remuneration for cooking the meal for mest night."


    Phil was speechless.


    She thought that the meal he made for her was out of money?


    She was smart enough to see his purpose and she intentionally did this to humiliate him.


    Phil gritted his teeth and his anger grew as he sipped at his coffee.


    They nearly got into a fight just now for ordering. In his opinions, pregnant woman should avoid


    drinking coffee. But she insisted on having a cup of coffee and justified herself with the reason that no


    rules prohibited pregnant woman from drinking coffee.


    Anya had good reason to do this. She previously asked the doctor about this question and the doctor


    said that drinking coffee shouldn''t be a problem as long as she restricted the amount of caffeine to 300


    milligram a day, which vaguely equal to the amount two cups of coffee contained.


    She had just ordered one cup and it was still uncertain if she could finish it.

 Chapter 1044 You Are Hurting Me

    Chapter 1044 You Are Hurting Me


    And what Anya didn''t tell Phil was that this was the first coffee she ever had after learning that she was


    pregnant.


    Although the doctor didn''t prevent her from having coffee, she still couldn''t be assured. Therefore, she


    had been suppressing the urge to have a cup of coffee. No long ago she had a full pregnancy test and


    the result indicated that the baby was in perfectly good health, which was the reason why she dared to


    have coffee today.


    Smelling the scent of coffee beans at the coffee shop, she finally ordered one cup of coffee.


    Besides, she didn''t prepare to drink up the coffee. However, Phil frowned at hearing that she wanted a


    cup of coffee, which made Anya annoyingly ufortable.


    This man had no idea of the situation right now. He wasn''t in the position to discipline and judge her.


    Thinking that his worry was on ount of the baby, she rebelliously ordered a cup of coffee under his


    watch.


    As much as he didn''t say anything, she could sense his dissatisfaction.


    But disobeying him was exactly her favorite thing to do.


    She gave the money to Phil but received no reply from him. She continued, "I know why you fired my


    servant and promised to take charge of my meals. You think I couldn''t take care of myself and thus


    your baby will incur malnutrition. So I epted your offer."


    Phil pinched his temples. There was something weird at the things she said.


    Baby wasn''t the sole reason. As a matter of fact, he cared more about her!


    But now didn''t seem a good time to exin this to her. He wondered if he misunderstood. Did Anya just


    approve his suggestion?


    "But I won''t eat the meals you cook for free. I will pay you." After saying this, she took out an envelope


    with a pile of money inside. This wasn''t a small amount judging from outside.


    Phil was angrily amused.


    He red at the young pretty girl in front of him and said, "To hire me you need more money."


    Anya seriously answered him, "I might not have enough money to hire you as mywyer. But to hire


    you as my servant is affordable to me. It is legitimate for you to decline and I will be fine hiring the


    previous servant back."


    The corners of Phil''s mouth were curving up. He was desperate to see her every day and Anya knew


    that quite well so that she had the courage to talk to him like this.


    "Money is not a problem. Actually I won''t take one penny from you." He pushed back the envelope to


    her.


    "But I have to pay you because I don''t want to owe you." She pushed back.


    Phil decided to terminate this meaningless fight. He took the money and said, "Deal."


    "I will take care of your meals from now on." He repeated this to stress that she had no way back


    because she suggested first and he agreed.


    Anya looked at him in earnest and said, "I know you are concerned about the baby. So am I. I wish the


    baby be born healthily. So there are no reasons for you to fear that I might do something stupid."


    "I want you to know that our rtionship was akin to the rtionship between an employer and a


    servant. And that''s all"


    This might sound like a lengthy exnation but her actual purpose was to minimize the part he yed


    in her life.


    Her statement was driving Phil frantic.


    Before he could retort, Anya passed him a key. "This is the key to my apartment. If you are willing to


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    whether I am avable. "


    "And please tell me if you can''te to my ce so that I can prepare food for myself."


    She titled her head after saying that and added, "That''s all."


    That was all Anya wanted to say with Phil.


    She knew he loved the baby and permitted him to enter her kitchen. She gave him the opportunity to


    fulfill his duty as a father from the start.


    Anya thought that she had already given enough attention to his feelings. But Phil didn''t think it that


    way ording to his expression.


    "My schedule is tight. Goodbye." Anya didn''t n to argue with him so she stood up and was about to


    leave,


    Before she could take the first step, Phil stopped her by grabbing her arm firmly.


    Anya was highly ufortable with the sudden physical contact. She tried to break away and red at


    him. "What are you doing?"


    But he tightened his grip on her arm. He spoke seriously, "Please stay. I want to rify something."


    Anya thought that he only cared about the baby?


    In her mind, his willingness to cook for her waspletely out of the baby?


    He couldn''t stay calm anymore. He had to make himself fully understood.


    However, in the next moment, the woman he was gripping burst into tears. "Phil, you are hurting me!"


    Her dropping tears made him ruefully sorry. He hurriedly let go of her and her arm was no surprisingly


    red.


    Phil felt a sudden dart of panic. He was conscious of her vulnerable skin. When they were still together,


    she bruised easily even if he touched her with the least strength. Probably he grabbed her arm too hard


    in haste and forgot to control himself.


    But it wasn''t his intention to hurt her. Her tears rmed him and he wished to chop off his arm that hurt


    her if possible.


    "I am so sorry¡­" He hurriedly stood up and tried to soothe her.


    But Anya didn''t give him the chance to do so. She angrily shrugged him away and walked out of the


    coffee shop quickly. Phil had no choice but to follow her.


    In her way back to her apartment, Anya ignored Phil behind and quickened her pace.


    Realizing the unusual atmosphere between them, Phil relinquished his effort to borate anything. All


    he could do now was to escort her to her apartment.


    After looking at windows on the second floor for a while, Phil looked down at his hand. He doubted if he


    really gripped her arm that hard.


    Despite that the skin he touched turned red, he couldn''t have hurt her by instinct.


    Now he was highly suspicious that she lied to him.

 Chapter 1045 I Never Felt Truly Happy

    Chapter 1045 I Never Felt Truly Happy


    Anya didn''t cry because of the pain in her arm. Instead, it was an excuse to avoid arguing with him in


    public. At that time she thought of Nina''s suggestion that she could shun him by pretending to be sick.


    So she managed to escape after bursting into tears.


    But she felt surprised when her tears rolled down. The crying was supposed to be a disguise. But tears


    actually fell down. To weep bitter tears of sadness?


    Now she was confused by herself.


    Anya didn''t return to her usual calmness until she went back home and had a ss of water.


    Then Phil called her. He sincerely apologized to her in the phone. "I am terribly sorry. I didn''t mean to


    hurt you. I just need to exin something."


    "I am fine." Anya answered. "You could go back to your work. See you at supper."


    Anya wasn''t in the mood to hear any exnation. And Phil was in no rush of exining as well


    because new concern arose, for example, what about the lunch?


    Wasn''t he supposed to take charge of all the meals she had? Why skipping the first lunch after their


    pact?


    He asked, "How about the lunch?"


    Anya told him the truth. "I had an appointment with my mentor at noon."


    "Your mentor?" Phil was fully alert. "A male?"


    His words indirectly acknowledged that he had people investigate her secretly because he knew every


    detail of her life, including her mentor''s gender.


    Anya didn''t bother to squabble with him about this.


    She nodded, "Indeed he is."


    Anya didn''t think having lunch with her mentor, or a male, was a big deal. She wasn''t having an affair


    with her mentor anyway. They were having lunch because her mentor wanted to ask her favor.


    Her mentor was a married man. The favor he was about to ask was exactly relevant to his wife. His


    wife was obsessed with music and thinking if it was possible to learn piano after knowing that Anya


    could y that.


    To show his wife''s determination, he treated Anya to lunch.


    Anya didn''t tell Phil the whole story because she didn''t think it was a necessary thing to do. He was just


    someone irrelevant to her and she was fed up with all his restrictions and rules.


    She almost lost in touch with all her male friends because of Phil. He was so easily jealous that she


    couldn''t even chat with a male. This man was possessively crazy.


    She was good at socializing and used to join clubs. Butter Phil meddled too much in her social life


    and she waspelled to quit. She rejected every social gathering except having ss.


    Every day she only had two destinations -- home and school. Phil was pleasantly satisfied while Anya


    was on the brink of depression.


    She turned into a quite girl who stayed at home all the time from a people person.


    Recalling the days when she was under tight control, Anya had growing resentment towards Phil who


    now again tried to restrict her.


    Did he n to control her as he always did?


    Phil at first intended to borate something but hepressed his lips sensing the resentment on her


    voice.


    Actually he was hurt by her repugnance. Did she really hate him?


    Phil sunk into deep thought and Anya could feel that too. She continued to pour out her true feelings.


    "Phil, we have been divorced. You have no right to interfere in my personal life."


    Thinking of the following days they were going to spend together, Anya wanted to elucidate her thinking


    to avoid the potential quarrels between them.


    She has made it very clear. They only kept in touch because of the baby and his job was to cook.


    "I have had enough of the days when I was forced to cut off my social ties and your rules of prohibiting


    me from making contacts with males, no matter how little they appeared to be."


    "You have no idea of how close I was to mental copse during these years."


    "Never in one day had I felt truly happy during thest four years when I was with you. And it was not


    because of the shortage of love. On the contrary, it was because yourpulsive love was suffocating


    me!"


    After remonstrating, she directly hung up.


    Holding his phone, Phil froze with shock.


    What did she just say?


    She was so close to mental copse?


    She had enough of him restricting her social life?


    She never felt truly happy?


    Phil was heavily devastated by what Anya said just now.


    The purported love and care he had towards her was undermined in her "never felt truly happy".


    Admittedly, he was a jealousy-prone man and had the intention of monopolizing her, to the exclusion of


    other man. He became so possessive and had sex with her every time he learned that other man flirted


    with her or she took part in activities that had male members.


    But it never urred to him that she could be so unhappy.


    He wandered back towards his home after the call. There was work he was supposed to finish but the


    words Anya said haunted him.


    Phil recollected the way she looked when he first met her, an active extrovert. She was happily chatting


    with her partners in the backstage of anniversary celebration with a big smile.


    That smile was deeply rooted in his brain. He would remember that for the rest of his life.


    Her smile diminished during the past two years. She became quieter and stayed at home more


    frequently. He assumed that the reason for her changes was that she was preparing for the looming


    exam of postgraduate and became isted. Not until this moment did he realize that he was the one to


    me. He was the one who broke off her wings.


    She couldn''t bear his possessiveness or any other fights derived from that. So shepromised.


    Phil knew that sometimes Anya was in low spirit and he even asked Arthur to find a psychiatrist for her.


    He guessed that her gloom probably came from Lorie''s illness. Actually he was the major problem.


    Phil felt miserably suffocated at the thought of this.


    It turned out that his self-imed peremptory love wasn''t what she called for. For all these years, he


    never truly understood her feelings.


    His so-called love was nothing but a burden to her.


    No wonder Anya never ceased the attempt of running away from him.


    Phil asked in the group chat, "Do you guys think that my love to Anya is rather oppressive?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Arthur firstly gave his answer. "Jean wants to answer the question. She had the same worry when


    Anya chatted with them. And now it really happened."


    "She said that your love was stifling to Anya, especially at the very first beginning when you two haven''t


    developed strong bond."


    "In the name of helping her, you are actually pleading with her for loving you, which only leads to her


    repugnance and fright."

 Chapter 1046 She Wanted to Give Him the Silent Treatment

    Chapter 1046 She Wanted to Give Him the Silent Treatment


    Jean was a professional psychologist, so she analyzed things with great authority. Her words were


    equivalent to rifying the irrationality of Phil''s love. His heart was hit.


    Jean said, "Since you are in such a situation now, you might as well start over with Anya and change


    your attitude. Don''t be so strong and don''t force her too much. Just let go appropriately."


    "Emelia asked me to tell you that the best love is that she''s being naughty and you''re being amused,


    instead of she keeps silent to make you happy."


    Phil got augh by these words. What was wrong with Julian and others? He didin to them, but


    how could they tell everything to their wives? Not only that, their wives me on him.


    However, although Phil was annoyed, he had to admit that these words were indeed very reasonable.


    It seemed that it was not a big deal because he was affectionate to Anya. In fact, there were many


    problems between Anya and him.


    She didn''t love him, which was deadly enough. Now his love was too heavy for her to instinctively


    reject it.


    "Thanks for your advice." Phil no longer wanted to look at his mobile phone after saying that to his


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    friends.


    He didn''t contact Anya anymore. Specifically, it should be said that he didn''t harass her anymore.


    Originally in his n, as long as he had time, he nned to go to Anya. Even if he did nothing, he


    would be relieved and satisfied only if he could see Anya in his sight.


    After being hit by Anya''s words today, he calmed down and rethought a lot.


    Jean and Emelia were right, he needed to start over well with Anya.


    Since they didn''t have the basis of feeling before, they needed to cultivate their feelings first and get


    along with each other for some time. He should not force her so tightly. After all, they would never cut


    off in the future because they have a child.


    Anya had a good lunch time with her mentor, who was in his forties. He was humorous and gentleman,


    and loved and respected his wife very much.


    He made Anya feel very envious because she had never felt respect in her four-year marriage with


    Phil. Everything between them was imposed on her by Phil.


    Outsiders thought that Phil loved her so much, so she must be happy as if she was soaked in a


    honeypot every day. If she was the kind of girl who was content with the status quo and has nothing in


    her mind, or she was the kind of girl who worshiped money and loved vanity, maybe she will feel very


    happy.


    But she was a very independent person. In addition, she was a little bit rebellious and unruly. Phil


    added such heavy love to her, forcing her to ept it and fall in love with him, which will only make her


    more and more rejected.


    In fact, she had a hunch about their ending. Either such a tragic divorce or she became depressed and


    crazy.


    Phil never asked her if she liked anything he gave her. He bought piles of luxuries to fill her wardrobe,


    took care of every detail in her life and gave her everything he thought was "the best". He made her


    be a canary in cage from a free girl.


    She never liked those luxuries, nor did she like fancy cars or houses, let alone jewelry. She just wanted


    to be a simple and ordinary university student and enjoyed her school life.


    At the beginning of university, her life was colorful. Later, as Phil strongly intervened in her life,


    everything she was forced to change.


    She no longer loved to socialize with others. It was not that she didn''t love it anymore, but that she


    didn''t dare to love it. When Phil knew that she talked,ughed and yed with her ssmates,


    especially those male ssmates, he would punish her severely every time. Each time she had to cry


    and beg him for letting her go.


    That made her feel ashamed.


    She didn''t have any dreams anymore. She once wanted to be a TV director and make the best TV


    programs to make the audience feel pleased. However, she had no fighting spirit at all because of Phil.


    He didn''t seem to care about her dream. He only cared about whether she would stay with him


    honestly and whether she would run away. He never cared about the deep area in her spirit.


    Lost soul and fighting spirit, she muddled along without any aim every day.


    However, her mentor considered everything for his wife. After learning that Anya could y the piano,


    he sincerely invited her to be his wife''s teacher because his wife showed a preference for music.


    Such details made Anya feel moved. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. Maybe her heart was


    severely hurt, and she became more and more moved by other people''s love.


    Anya agreed to her tutor''s request without hesitation. On one side she was moved by their beautiful


    love, on the other side she was also willing to poprize piano culture, which was her honor.


    Her mentor said he would pay her, but Anya shook her head and refused.


    She was willing to teach her tutor''s wife without money. Also, of course, she knew that the mentor


    would treat her better, at least he would definitely give her better guidance in her studies.


    After making an appointment with him to teach a ss every Saturday, Anya went home. Sooner after


    lunch break, she continued to go back to school. She was full of sses in the afternoon, but she still


    took time to order a pizza for dinner between sses.


    Today, she said something unpleasant on the phone. ording to Phil''s proud personality, she thought


    he would probably not fulfill their appointment for dinner. She must first make sure that she had dinner.


    To be honest, she really hoped to break up with Phil and never see him. She would allow him to visit or


    take care of the child when he or she was born.


    Anya was on her way home at sunset and expected Phil''s absence. If they met each other, she felt


    embarrassing because of what happened during the day.


    However, when she saw the car parked downstairs, she suddenly couldn''t move.


    That car was exactly the same as the one she saw parked across the street a few days ago, even the


    license te number was the same. Now she had been sure that it was Phil''s car. Last time it was not


    that she thought too much. He had indeede to Ustistan.


    The car was parked downstairs of her apartment right now, which meant that Phil had already prepared


    dinner for her.


    Anya raised hands irritably, grabbed her hair and walked home with heavy steps.


    When Anya walked into the door, she smelled the fragrance of food all over the room, but she didn''t


    see Phil. So, Anya guessed that he must be in the kitchen.


    Anya was unwilling toe in and change her shoes. God knew how embarrassing she was in such a


    situation. Phil was actually quite bad-tempered. In the past, he sometimes ignored her after they


    quarreled.


    In fact, she enjoyed the silent treatment, which meant she could finally stay away from him for a while.


    However, why didn''t he ignore her even she spoke those bad words?


    He should continue to the silent treatment!


    He came to cook for her in such a situation, didn''t he feel embarrassed?

 Chapter 1047 Actually He Was Also Changing

    Chapter 1047 Actually He Was Also Changing


    Anya changed her shoes in aplicated mood. As soon as she raised her head, she saw Philing


    out of the kitchen. She instinctively looked away and refused to look at him.


    In contrast, Phil greeted her gently as if nothing had happened between the them, "Just came back?"


    Anya answered stiffly, "Uh-huh."


    The man said again, "You can wash your hands and eat."


    "Okay." Anya with her eyes lowered, went straight to wash hands.


    Looking at her silent back, Phil felt gloomy. He had never noticed before that how depressing she was


    when she kept silent.


    Every time when she was unhappy, he thought she was making trouble with him, and that she


    deliberately tossed him and wanted him unpleasant. Now he found that her unhappiness was true.


    Phil thought about himself in the past and felt a little ironic.


    What he did in the past was indeed a little arrogant like a robber. Maybe it was because he enjoyed too


    many women''s worship and admiration since he became famous at a young age, so that he felt he


    could easily get anyone.


    Anya was what he wanted. He loved her and was indeed sincere to her. But it seemed that he had


    always used the wrong way because of his pride.


    He believed that he gave her everything he thought was the best and protected her under his wings to


    make her worry-free. He thought that was to love her.


    But he forgot how she felt and whether she wanted such love. She was a flesh-and-blood person, not


    an object without soul and life.


    Anya had washed her hands and sat down at the table. She initiatively invited the man who took off his


    apron and seemed to be about to leave, "Would you like to eat together?"


    He cooked a lot of dishes. Anya felt sorry if she did not invite him.


    Besides, she can''t eat so much and waste food.


    Phil wanted to stay and eat with her from the bottom of his heart, but considering the current rigid


    rtionship between them, he felt that if he had the nerve to stay, he would look disrespectful of her.


    But now that she had offered to invite, he was a little ttered.


    Looking at the girl opposite uncertainly, he asked tentatively, "Are you sure to let me stay?"


    Anya lowered her eyes and picked up the dishes and fork, "Don''t cook so much afterwards. I can''t


    finish it at all."


    Phil realized that she did not invite him for any personal feelings at all. She was purely afraid of


    wasting.


    He sat down opposite with a fork, and heard Anya say, "My tutor''s wife wanted to learn how to y


    piano. I will teach her every Saturday morningter."


    Anya also just learned today that her tutor''s wife was not in good health. It was not convenient for her


    to go outside, so Anya had to teach her at her home. Anya didn''t say that she was pregnant. She didn''t


    think it was a reason for refusal.


    Many women in the workce still worked when they were pregnant and didn''t take a vacation until a


    day or two before the expected date of delivery. As for her, teaching piano was not a big deal. Although


    it may take some time on the road, it was not a problem for her to take the subway or take a taxi.


    At present, there was nothing inconvenient for her to take the subway. In theter stage of pregnancy,


    she either took a taxi to ss or temporarily suspended sses.


    After saying that, Anya continued to eat. She was ready for Phil''s strongly objection. He had always


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    been like this, as long as he felt bad, he would strongly stop her.


    But she couldn''t hide this from Phil. He was in charge of her diet, so she would need to tell him if she


    came backte or didn''te back at noon on Saturday.


    Secondly, he was the father of the child. Now that he was by her side, she needed to tell him


    whereabouts, otherwise he will worry about the child.


    What surprised Anya was that Phil did not strongly object that she was not allowed to go, but asked


    calmly, "Do you need me to pick you up?"


    Anya raised her eyes and looked at him slightly stunned.


    Was the suning out from the west today? Why did he be so talkative?


    ording to his personality, shouldn''t he immediately take a poker face and scold her that she can''t


    toss like this as a pregnant woman?


    Why was he so calm and asked her if she needed to pick up and drop off?


    Was he agreeing to her to do this job?


    Anya''s expression well exined how domineering Phil was in the past. Phil naturally felt it. He looked


    at the girl in front of him and solemnly apologized, "Anya, I''m sorry."


    His sudden apology stunned Anya.


    She heard him say again, "The past between us...was I imposed on you which made you feel unhappy


    for four years. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault."


    "I''m so domineering and selfish that I have never cared about your feelings. I think I love you, but I


    have been hurting you."


    The expression on Anya''s face was even more shocking because she didn''t expect Phil to apologize so


    solemnly.


    It was not that he hadn''t apologized to her before. Most of time he would apologize first when they


    quarreled, but his apology was not sincere enough. It was just to make her happy and no longer


    quarreled with him.


    In order to hide her embarrassment, Anya had to quickly bow her head to eat. She couldn''t figure out


    why Phil suddenly did this. She never understood his thoughts.


    Seeing that the girl ignored his apology and showed a look like she didn''t believe it at all, Phil couldn''t


    stop sighing at the bottom of his heart. How much psychological harm did he have caused to her


    before?


    Thinking of this, in order to show his sincerity, he once again stated, "I will change myself in the future."


    Anya was suddenly choked by a mouthful of soup she had just drunk. Phil was really abnormal tonight.


    He reflected on himself, which made her very ufortable.


    Phil didn''t expect Anya''s reaction towards his apology and repentance would be like this. He handed


    her a tissue immediately and then squeezed his lips.


    Didn''t she believe that he would change? She almost choked on herself.


    "No, you don''t have to change it." Anya resumed her breath and said, "You don''t have to change for


    me. Don''t waste time on such a meaningless thing."


    In the implication, she didn''t n to be reconciled to him even if he changed, so he''d better not waste


    time on it.


    Phil had never been so discouraged in his life. Now he tried the carrot and stick approach, but she was


    not swayed.


    In fact, he made a lot of changes for her. Although she said she liked the smell of tobo and alcohol


    on him which was very masculine, it was limited to when she was in a good mood.


    Most of the time, she hated that smell. He was kicked out of the bedroom for several times because he


    had the smell after going for social events. So, he gradually quit smoking and drinking. Except for


    necessary events that he couldn''t get rid of it, he hardly drunk or smoked.


    You know, as awyer, he used to smoke. Especially when he dealt with difficult cases, he urgently


    needed tobo to relieve his pressure.


    Butter he gradually quit this behavior because she disliked it.

 Chapter 1048 He Was the Ignorant Person

    Chapter 1048 He Was the Ignorant Person


    She said that she didn''t like he always dressed in ck, white and gray, which made him look like cold


    and inhumane. Therefore, although his job required that he''d better dress these three colors, he was


    still willing to make changes and slowly add more colors into his clothes.


    For example, he would wear light blue, navy blue and royal blue shirts that she bought for him on a


    whim, and he even tied the pink tie she deliberately bought for him for fun. He would also wear some


    light beige camel clothes when he didn''t wear formal uniforms in private because he heard that was a


    warm color.


    He knew that she liked to chase pop stars. ording to iplete statistics, there were at least five


    male celebrities whom she liked. At first, he was jealous, butter he was bored of being jealous.


    Although he was jealous, he had bought her tickets for concerts several times. ording to Julian''s


    rtionships, he even took her to the backstage to get signature and take photos with those pop stars.


    He had no feelings for these pop stars before.


    However, at this moment, facing the shock feelings of the girl, Phil could only swallow all the words to


    be refuted.


    He got up and refilled a bowl of soup for her and changed the topic, "Let''s eat."


    "Thank you." Anya took over the bowl and continued to eat. They said nothing more.


    From the tragic divorce to a few months of no news and to now, they were sitting together for dinner but


    were speechless, which was Phil never thought of.


    When they were eating in the past, he felt quite pleasant. Why didn''t anyone talk now?


    If Phil could, he wanted to say something, but he was afraid of what he said was wrong, so he had to


    keep silent. As for Anya, she naturally would not take the initiative to say something to Phil.


    Under the silence, Phil recalled the past of the them. It seemed that he was always the initiative one to


    find a topic to chat with her. Sometimes he deliberately teased her, and she would be annoyed and


    chatter a lot.


    However, she had almost never taken the initiative to share joys or sorrows with him.


    Obviously, she never really opened her heart to him.


    Phil only felt he was ridiculous in the past. All day long, he confidently thought that she could not live


    without him, thinking that he already knew her very well.


    She actually did have sex with him, but she was so stubborn that her heart had never been open to


    him.


    He, Phil Henderson, was aplete loser.


    Phil thought that maybe they were right to divorce, because in such a situation could he reflect on


    himself rationally and soberly. He suddenly realized that there were so many problems between him


    and Anya.


    In the past, he always felt that the age gap had led to disagreements between them. He always felt that


    she was too young and capricious, so he could spoil her endlessly and didn''t care about that.


    But now he found that the differences between them came not from age, but from him. He had never


    really tried to understand her attentively.


    The more Phil thought about himself, the more anger he became and the more apology he felt for


    Anya, who was forced to be silent by his stress in those years.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He used to think that she was childish, but now he found that the ignorant person was him.


    Thinking about this, he suddenly lost his appetite to eat. The meals he cooked in front of him didn''t


    smell good.


    Just then, Anya on the opposite side said lightly, "If you don''t want to, you cannot stay and eat."


    Anya looked at the man who frowned, sighed and didn''t eat, thinking that he didn''t want to have dinner


    with her at the same table.


    It was not hard to understand. The way she asked for divorce was so tragic that it must have made him


    lose face among his friends. It was exinable that he would hate her. It was not easy for him to cook


    for her due to the child.


    She shouldn''t have left him for dinner just now. Both of them felt embarrassed.


    Phil''s expression stiffened and realized that the situation was not good. He quickly exined, "You


    misunderstood me. It''s not I''m not unwilling to have dinner with you. I''m just thinking how bad I was to


    you before."


    It was Anya who was stunned for a moment right now. But she thenughed, "No, you didn''t treat me


    badly. You were very kind to me."


    He was well-known among their friends for his kindness to her, which was endless indulgence and


    endless pampering.


    What did he have to reflect on?


    "Anya." Phil whispered her name.


    He knew that there were too many problems between them. He could not change that in a few words.


    But he still wanted to state his position again, "What I just apologized to you was sincere and honest."


    "I''m really aware of the problems between us, and I hope we canmunicate more in the future."


    Anya squeezed her lips and didn''t say anything. She annoyed him a little in her heart.


    Could he stop now?


    Whether he changed it or not, she didn''t want to be with him again.


    Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Phil simply changed the topic and actively care about her, "I don''t


    think you eat enough. Is the food unptable?"


    Anya shook her head, "No."


    She thought for a second and then said, "You cooked so many dishes. I''m afraid I will get fat. To be


    honest, pregnant women are easy to get fat..."


    Anya had always cared about her appearance since she was a child. She had never gained weight


    these years. Moreover, she had the habit of fitness and maintained herself slim and fit. She can''t


    ept that she will be obese because of pregnancy, so she instinctively controlled her diet.


    After all, there were too many women who became obese because of pregnancy in daily life. Especially


    during confinement, women ate a lot because they wanted to give their children enough nutrition. At the


    end, they gained weight inevitably.


    Anya can''t imagine she would be like that. If so, she may be depressed.


    Listening to her worries, Philughed and spoke in a low voice, "Don''t worry about this. My recipe is


    specially designed by a dietitian. Look at Emelia, she gave birth to twins but didn''t get fat."


    Phil was clear about Anya''s worry for appearance, so he asked Julian for the contact information of the


    dietitian, who worked for Emelia, in advance. He asked the dietitian to prepare a recipe for Anya. The


    food he cooked strictly followed the recipe.


    Anya was surprised that Phil thought so carefully. She lowered her eyes and said, "Thank you..."


    It turned out that he had a nutritious recipe. She thought that he cooked so many meals to fat her so


    that his child could be nutritious enough.


    It was she who misunderstood him.


    What about Phil?


    He saw through Anya''s thoughts at a nce. He didn''t know what he should say.


    In her eyes, everything he did was only for the child in her belly. But as far as he was concerned,


    everything he did was for her.


    If the child wasn''t their child, he would not have any patience as she thought.


    He was not a person who liked children. It was only because it was Anya and his child that he would


    love him or her. Just like the proverb said, "Love me, love my dog".

 Chapter 1049: His Willingness was Priceless

    Chapter 1049: His Willingness was Priceless


    They two ended the conversation and went back to dinner.


    As they finished, Phil pondered for a while and suggested, "Given your condition, I will pick you up to


    ss on Saturday. Is that OK?"


    The words "Is that OK" Phil finally added meant that he totally put himself in Anya''s shoes, no longer


    giving the word regardless of her feelings.


    It surprised Anya a bit somehow.


    But she soon shook her head, "Thank you. But I don''t think you should be tense with my condition like


    this. And you should have your leisure time on Saturday."


    Anya didn''t want Phil to do this in case she would be in his debt again. She only wanted to keep away


    from him as far as possible.


    Phil pursed his lips, looking at her. He knew that it was an excuse that Anya merely didn''t want him to


    be in sight so frequently.


    However, he promised that he would change to respect her wishes. Finally, he said, "Alright."


    But Phil still felt worried and added, "Then be safe on the way to and from school. Call me if anything


    happens."


    Anya agreed tly. Still, it was Phil who cleaned the table after they finished the dinner. At first, Anya


    wanted to do it herself, but Phil insisted.


    After thinking, Anya suggested, "Maybe I should hire a housemaid?"


    Actually, Phil had no need to spend his time on cooking or doing any other chores for her due to his


    status. His time was valuable. Thus, Anya thought that hiring a housekeeper was better than letting him


    waste his time on the housework.


    Without looking back, the man in the kitchen said, "It''s okay. I can do it."


    Anya insisted, "It''s not the problem of whether you can do it or not. It''s that you don''t belong to the


    kitchen."


    Phil stopped to look at the girl beside the kitchen door and said seriously, "It''s up to me. And now, this


    is my choice and my worth."


    If it was not his worth, why did he follow her to get here from a great distance?


    His present choice was that he would take good care of the baby and try to get his beloved back. As for


    his career, value or money, they were trivial now.


    He was willing to cook for her because he just learnt it for her at first.


    Although his words were simple, Anya felt some affection hidden in them and wanted to talk no more


    immediately.


    "Suit yourself." Anya said such words and then left the kitchen.


    She didn''t want to talk further with him. Now that he chose to waste time on her, she didn''t care.


    As Phil came from the kitchen, Anya was reading on the couch.


    Before her pregnancy, Anya used to do some exercises after dinner. But now, she didn''t want to move


    at all, thereby reading on the couch.


    Anya prayed in mind that the man should hurry to leave so that she could lie in bed. After all, the bed


    was morefortable than the couch.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    But Phil was still in her house, it was not proper for her to stay in her bedroom.


    Phil saw the littledy lying on the couch and couldn''t help feeling tender affection for her. He did want


    to stay here to take care of her moment by moment, allowing her to live blithely.


    He returned to the kitchen. As he came out again, there was a full bowl of fruit on his hands which was


    in season and fresh.


    "Have some fruit." Phil put the fruit on tea table and then sat on the end of the couch where he could


    see the delicate feet and toes of Anya. His sense was stimted.


    Anya didn''t expect that Phil just sat beside her without asking her. She hastened to sit up and cross her


    legs, saying, "Thanks."


    She took a nce at the fruit and said, "But I will do it myself if I want to eat."


    It was settled that Phil only need to cook for her. It was unnecessary for him to be attentive like this.


    Phil responded, "I have never seen that before you get pregnant."


    Formerly, the housekeepers would do it all of these things well. There was always a bowl of clean fruits


    in front of her. When did she do it herself?


    Anya knew that he was implying herziness.


    She snorted and continued reading her book. Meanwhile, she said to Phil in a pitiless tone without


    looking up, "Alright. It''ste. Please leave, Mr. Henderson."


    Mr. Henderson?


    Phil sneered because of this name which made him feel alienated.


    But he knew she was angry again who didn''t want to talk with him.


    After all, she had called him like this before when she was annoyed. Phil was even dubbed as "Uncle


    Henderson". "Mr. Henderson" was only a piece of cake, and it was normal for her to call his full name.


    After thinking about that, Phil just calmed down. Refraining from the impulse of holding Anya in arms


    and kissing her, he stood up and said, "Well, I''m leaving."


    "Again, call me anytime when you need me."


    "I learn from a book that pregnant women often get cramp in legs. Pay attention to it. I will get here at


    any time."


    Phil warned in earnest while Anya just felt annoyed.


    She replied perfunctorily, "OK. OK."


    What he said would happen in theter stage of pregnancy. She was in the early one, wasn''t it?


    Nothing would happen.


    Perhaps she was just too positive. As Anya woke up to go to the bathroom, she suddenly got a hipbone


    ache instead of the symptom like cramp in legs.


    It was so unexpected that she then didn''t dare to move.


    She held onto the wall and alleviate the pain for quite a while. Afterwards, she slowly moved back to


    the bed.


    It was fortunate that she could still walk while her hipbone was sore.


    No sooner had she climbed into her bed than she searched for the reasons on the phone. And she


    found it maybe the "Pubis Ache of Pregnant Women", which normally happened in the middle andte


    period of pregnancy because the baby grew bigger and bigger to squeeze the bone.


    Why did she felt painful now?


    And due to this ache, Anya didn''t sleep well.


    She felt good when she didn''t move her body, but if she turned over, the dull pain just came to her.


    Eventually, she fell asleep before dawn because of drowsiness.


    In the next morning, when Phil came to make breakfast for Anya, he knocked at the door for quite a


    while.


    Anya had told him that he should let her know before he came here in case she was in an inconvenient


    situation.


    And Phil had sent her a message but still knocked at the door as a courtesy. However, no one


    responded. Phil frowned unconsciously.


    Did she go out early in the morning?


    But she had no ss this morning, did she? He got her ss schedule on his desk, too.

 Chapter 1050 How Do You Feel

    Chapter 1050 How Do You Feel


    "Anya?"


    Phil knocked again. Still, there was no response. Thus, he opened the door with the key Anya gave


    him.


    As he entered, he rushed to bedroom after putting down the things in his hands. After seeing that the


    littledy still slept deeply under the quilt, he finally sighed with relief.


    He worried that something happened to her as she didn''t respond all the time


    But he soon found how tempting the scene in front of him was. Anya was sleeping on her side with her


    face buried in the pillow. But her legs, long and fair, were exposed.


    He disliked her wearing short skirt before because he didn''t allow his beloved to be coveted by other


    men.


    But he seemed to long for her now, too. Merely watching at her body had already made him indulge in


    fantasy, thus it was predictable that what the men outside would think. It was so wise to forbid her


    wearing short skirt.


    Fearing that she would catch a cold, Phil stepped forward gently to tuck her up. Unexpectedly, he was


    pulled away by the littledy who was still in slumber.


    Phil became speechless that she kicked off the quilt all the same. Previously, every time he tucked her


    up, she just threw it back. Later, Phil simply cuddled her in his arms while sleeping.


    "Tuck yourself up. You will get a cold." He could only coax her gently instead of holding her in arms


    now.


    Anya suddenly pulled the quilt over her head and scolded severely, "Phil, leave me alone. I don''t have


    ss today and I need a lie-in."


    Although Phil was treated like this, he actually missed it much.


    She loved staying in bed so much. In the past, when it came to weekend, Phil seldom forced her to


    wake up early and pampered her willingly. Sometimes he couldn''t wake her up even she had ss in


    the morning so that he "had to" kiss her awake. And she just got mad at him for interrupting her dream,


    even "roughed" him up now and then.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Even worse, she got up and made aint against him tearfully, saying that it was because of his


    excess of sex the night before which made herte for ss.


    She must be drowsy at present that she had no idea where she was and thought she still lived with


    him, thereby rejecting him like this.


    If she was fully awake at this moment, she would definitely not be at ease.


    Now she was so closed off to him that it was impossible for her to show other emotions.


    Again, Phil pulled the quilt in order to cover her legs and then left her alone, closing the door and


    making the breakfast for her.


    However, it was a huge torture for Phil to be a gentleman while getting along with his cherished girl day


    and night.


    Later, it was a long while after Phil had already prepared the breakfast; and Anya was still in slumber,


    thus he had to knock at the door and woke her up, "Anya, time to get up."


    He gave her a shout. This time, there was a response from the room finally. Anya murmured in a


    sleepy voice, "OK¡­"


    Then Phil heard a little rustling sound. It should be Anya who was about to get up. But in the next


    second, he heard a cry which sounded ufortable.


    He was so worried that he directly opened the door and rushed into the room.


    As he got in, there was a sexydy on the bed.


    Anya merely wore a slip nightdress. At this time, she just sat up, and the slender hanging stripe slipped


    off due to her sleeping posture. In addition, she never wore underwear while sleeping so that her


    bosom attracted Phil''s eyes at the moment.


    Phil stayed put dazed, so did Anya.


    After a long while, she came back to earth and soon blushed.


    She cried out because she got a pubis ache as she sat up. Perhaps she just slept so heavily that she


    forgot she didn''t sleep wellst night because of this ache.


    How could she think about that Phil would burst into the room? Hastily, she had to pull the quilt over


    her, trying to cover herself. But Phil soon strode towards her and asked her nervously, "What''s the


    matter? You sounded ufortable."


    Phil''s eyes rested on Anya''s fair skin, making him feel sexy. He swallowed hard and refrained from his


    strong desire.


    "Get out!" Anya covered her front with one hand while being about to throw the pillow beside her to the


    man with another. However, she felt painful as she moved and then lied prone in a sudden.


    Phil got into a panic. Regardless of the desire, he hurried to crouch in front of the bed and asked her in


    a nervous tone, "Anya, it''s not the time to be odds with me. What is troubling you? Let''s go to hospital."


    She was in pregnancy now. Feeling ufortable was a big deal.


    What was more, her falling ill was traumatic for him because each one was a big one. He was worried


    to death.


    However, while Phil was fully worried about Anya, she was annoyed at "It''s not the time to be odds with


    me" said by him.


    What did that mean?


    He burst into her bedroom with her permission and saw her body. Couldn''t she feel angry?


    Did he thought that she was willing to be on the outs with him?


    Was she an unreasonable and reckless person in his eyes?


    As Anya thought about it, the rims of her eyes started to burn. However, she didn''t want Phil knew that


    it was because of her anger, thus burying herself in the quilt. And she couldn''t get up due to "wardrobe


    malfunction".


    Phil was worried about her so much, and he knew what she was caring about. Hence, he simply


    wrapped her up so that he would no longer see her exposed skin. Then he just asked her, "Could you


    raise you head and answer my question?"


    Anya unexpected that he could be considerate of her feelings. She just thought that he would directly


    hold her up and grilled her about how she felt.


    She still remembered that she was once on the outs with him, and she didn''t want him to know her


    catching a fever, thereby covering herself in the quilt in order to sweat.


    He came to her and asked her what was wrong. And she just kept silent.


    But he directly threw her quilt away and held her up who wore a nightdress. Afterwards, he grilled her


    about her condition but failed because he got panicked as he saw her flushing due to fever.


    Trembling with tension, he almost dropped her onto the bed. At that time, she was in a trance, but she


    still remembered that his eyes filled with fluster and that he then wrapped her up in clothes and held


    her in arms, rushing to hospital.


    Now, he actually knew that he should wrap her up first. Because of this, Anya cooled off a bit and


    raised her head, murmuring, "I don''t know. The bone linking my waist and leg was suddenly sore. And


    I''m not able to move¡­"


    "But it is not a big deal. Perhaps. I learnt from the Inte that it may be the ¡®Pubis Ache of Pregnant


    Women''."


    Phil frowned and asked, "When did you feel it?"


    Anya replied, "Last night."


    Phil took a deep breath and clenched his teeth, "I told you to call me if you didn''t feel good, didn''t I?"


    She just tolerated the ache from the night before?

 Chapter 1051 I Will Pick You Up Everyday

    Chapter 1051 I Will Pick You Up Everyday


    Looking away, Anya chose to keep silent. Actually, she didn''t want to bother him, especiallyte at


    night.


    Phil guessed what she was thinking about from her look. So she just turned a deaf ear to what he said


    in earnest before he leftst night.


    Inexplicably, Phil felt agitated in his inmost heart. It was not good that she rejected him like this. After


    all, there were still a few months before her due date, which was a long time. If she kept distance from


    him, he was afraid that he couldn''t take good care of her at all.


    But he knew he couldn''t get angry now.


    After a deep breath, Phil asked her with a low and soft voice, "Can you get dressed on your own?"


    Anya nodded, "Yes."


    And Phil said, "I will wait for you outside. And then get some breakfast first before we go to hospital."


    Although Phil seemed to be obedient to her these days, she could feel his insistence from his words.


    And she also wanted to ask a doctor why such a symptom, which belonged toter stages of


    pregnancy, should happened to her so early. Thus, she epted Phil''s proposal.


    Soon afterwards, Phil walked out of the bedroom. As he reached the door, he stopped, turned and said,


    "Ie here from a great distance for you and baby. Anya, if you keep this situation from me again,


    then you must move in with me immediately, or I will move in with you."


    Anya red at the man who turned serious suddenly and had nothing to do but feeling angry. Sure


    enough, he was who he was. If she didn''t listen to him, then he threatened her and punished her like


    this.


    Naturally, Phil sensed her grievance and rage, but he didn''t confront her, turning to leave and closing


    the door.


    He must be serious about this thing that he didn''t allow anything to happen to her and the baby inside


    her. That was where he drew the line!


    As for other things, he could overlook.


    After Phil closed the door, Anya bit her lip angrily and then pulled away the quilt, getting out of the bed


    to get dressed.


    Although her leg was hurt as she moved, she still bore the pain and changed her clothes, vowing in


    mind that she would lock the door as she entered the bedroom in case Phil broke in again.


    Aftering out of the bedroom, Anya walked straight to the bathroom to wash up, hobbling, and then


    sat down at the table. Perhaps she was still angry due to Phil''s serious words, thus she didn''t even


    throw a nce at the man all the way.


    Phil actually loved her dearly, especially watching that Anya remained ufortable with her lips


    pressed together.


    He only knew that pregnant women would suffer from the morning sickness and the sharp pain of birth


    giving, but he didn''t learn that there would be such strange ache which made her hardly move.


    If he had known it, he would not have longed for a child, let alone had her bear a child.


    He loved her so much that he was not willing to let her suffer even a little.


    After Anya sat opposite him, he reflected on himself first and said, "Sorry for what I said."


    He was worried to death just now, thinking that she couldn''t hold out on him like this anymore.


    Anya snorted, "That''s okay. It''s so normal."


    It choked Phil''s words, so he had to have breakfast silently, swearing that he would be more patient


    and gentler.


    After they finished, they set out for hospital. Considering that Anya couldn''t move easily, Phil wanted to


    help her, but she shook her head. However, Phil couldn''t stand her suffering indeed, thus he finally


    picked her up and put her into the car.


    Anya became speechless.


    It was so precipitate that Anya was totally in shock. She had walked by holding onto walls, and Phil just


    waited for her patiently. However, it was unexpected that he suddenly lost his mind and directly picked


    her up.


    Not until she was put in the car did she react btedly that she sulked and lost her words.


    After entering the car, Phil said to her, "Don''t force yourself now that you aren''t feeling well."


    Anya ignored him. Afterwards, they drove straight to hospital.


    The doctor asked Anya in detail about her symptomsst night and diagnosed that it was the pubis


    ache during pregnancy indeed. There was no more problem.


    But the doctor failed to tell why she felt the ache so early. It varied with the individual. Most of pregnant


    women had this symptom in the middle orte period, while some may feel it earlier.


    And the doctor told her to get some rest at home. Perhaps it would be goodter. Until the body or her


    bones adapted to the baby, the pain would be relieved.


    Eventually, they didn''t find a way to ease the pain. While Phil wasden with anxiety, Anya just settled


    down.


    The morning sickness which happened some time ago had relieved, thus Anya thought that this


    sudden ache would ease soon. There was no need to worry about it. Even if she did worry, she couldn''t


    abort the child to get rid of the suffering.


    As they arrived home, Anya felt better for unexined reason. Seeing that Phil seemed to be


    preupied, she said to him, "It''s OK if you need to go."


    Anya thought that Phil was thinking about work and she told him to leave first.


    Unexpectedly, Phil just lifted his eyes and asked, "Shall we go to other hospitals for other doctors''


    diagnoses?"


    Anya kept silent.


    So, was he still thinking about her ache?


    She hurriedly shook her head and said, "No, it''s fine."


    She exined, "I feel better now. It''s not that hurt but ufortable if I move or walk around."


    Phil continued, "But you go to school on foot every day."


    Although her house was near the school, if she should go to ssroom building or other ces, she


    needed to walk farther.


    For a while, Anya just had nothing to say.


    And Phil made a decision directly, "I will drive you to and from school every day."


    Anya hurried to sway her hands and rejected, "No, no, no. I should''ve asked for leave these days."


    If she epted his decision, she would be judged by her schoolmates again, just like the time when


    she went to university at home.


    She hated that life and preferred to stay home, reckoning that she would be good after taking a few


    days off.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Her wishing to separate herself from him made Phil much annoyed. In order to calm down, he pressed


    his lips and left a word, "I''m gonna have a smoke."


    Then he left her house. Anya shrugged and saw the man¡ªwho was sulking and smoking alone down


    there¡ª from her balcony.

 Chapter 1052 Perhaps Phil Doesnt Love Her

    Chapter 1052 Perhaps Phil Doesn''t Love Her


    The man was in a dark suit. He was tall and straight with unbelievable grace.


    Standing while smoking, the man with a slight frown on his dignified face seemed more mysterious.


    Merely from the perspective of image, Anya thought that Phil could win most of men. He would be an


    excellent boyfriend due to his handsome face and wealth after all.


    But Anya didn''t think he would be a perfect husband because of his strong desire of controlling and


    possessiveness. She had no idea whether he was unable to love or incapable of love.


    Suddenly, an idea came to her mind. Was it possible that Phil actually didn''t love her?


    Did he just want to possess her?


    Perhaps if Phil got along with another woman, he would then find the true love.


    What if they were not fit for marriage because of their temperaments? He might be happier if he


    married an obedient and tender woman whose mother didn''t experience a car ident caused by him.


    Standing in front of the window, Anya lost in her imagination and failed to notice that Phil had gone


    upstairs after smoking.


    Not until there was a sound of door opening behind her did shee to her senses.


    And as she turned and moved into the room, she suddenly found that her leg was not that painful. She


    tried moving again. It was better indeed.


    Then she told Phil happily at once, "I should hurry to ss. It seems not that sore."


    She had nned to take a few days off, but her leg was better now to her surprise. After leaving a


    word, she immediately turned and packed up what she needed for ss.


    Phil who just opened the door became speechless.


    Anya preferred to ask for leave rather than let him drive her which annoyed him much. He had scarcely


    felt relieved by smoking when she told him her leg was not sore.


    She must be born to make him go nuts, wasn''t she?


    Anya quickly took what she needed. She didn''t have ss in the morning, butter she did. As she had


    spent a long time on hospital, she would bete for ss if she didn''t leave right away.


    Phil got in her way, "I drive you there."


    When Anya was about to reject, Phil gave her an irresistible reason, "You are almostte! Do you still


    think of running to school?"


    Phil knew very well about that Anya used to bete for sses because of having a lie-in, and she just


    ran to ssroom at full speed after getting off car.


    But now she was in pregnancy, he wouldn''t dare let she run.


    Anya looked at the clock and found she must bete, thereby allowing him to drive her to the gate.


    After she got off the car, she took her bag and trotted away without saying goodbye to Phil.


    Although she didn''t run, she walked so fast that Phil just felt like being on pins and needles.


    Phil thought that Anya did suffer physically during her pregnancy, but he was stricken with mental


    torture even more heavily. He might get depressed before childbirth.


    After driving Anya to school, Phil went to hispany. No sooner had he set foot in his office than the


    young assistant hurriedly whispered to him, "Mr. and Mrs. Henderson are here."


    Phil stopped in a sudden, with undisguised aversion in his eyes, and then turned to leave immediately,


    telling his assistant, "Cancel the meeting."


    Obviously, he was averse to meet them so much that he even canceled the meeting in order to leave.


    The "Mr. and Mrs. Henderson" were his real parents.


    They, who lived and did business in Ustistan all year round, were wealthy people.


    Ustistan must be thest country he would like toe where his beloved just chose to study.


    But he still came here, not for his parents but for Anya and the baby inside her.


    He just did not expect that they were so well-informed. They not only knew he had been in Ustistan but


    also came to his newly opened branch. They did know he would not meet them if they came to his


    house, didn''t they?


    But if they thought he had to meet them in hispany, they would be wrong.


    They just thought too well of him. He was not that sort of person who cared about others''ments. If


    he did, he would not spare no effort to keep Anya close to him.


    He knew there were lots of people saying that he was like a loony.


    But he just shrugged it off. Hence, his parents just made a wrong n.


    However, he had hardly turned away when there came the furious voice of his father, named


    TrevonHenderson, "You are so heartless. We are family."


    Phil sneered, stopping to look at the middle-aged couple who were both in gorgeous clothes standing


    in his office, especially her mother, Isabe , whose gesture and expression were the example of a


    businesswoman.


    He couldn''t help ridiculing, "Obviously, I am averse to see you. Don''t you understand after all this


    time?"


    He continued, "What right do you have to judge me while you didn''t see your mother before she died?"


    Phil''s words made their face stiffen. They had almost got ustomed to it because Phil scolded them


    severely for years. However, little did they expect that he would humiliate them in front of his assistant


    and some employees.


    With his veins standing out on his forehead, Trevonshouted angrily, "I have exined for so many


    times that we had to dy the ne due to some reason. So we failed to see your grandma onest


    time."


    Phil smiled more jeeringly, "I know. You had to sign a contract, so you missed both the flight and the


    chance to see your mother, leaving her pass away with regret!"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Regardless of it, her health has deteriorated for long, and I have informed of you for several times. If


    you had a conscience, you would have returned home in advance and apanied her until she died.


    Instead of hurrying back when the hospital had issued the notice to her!"


    Ultimately, Phil raised his voice, venting his anger by roaring.


    When he was a three-month-old baby, Trevon and Cara left him at home with his grandma and


    continued their business in Ustistan. They returned home just for a few times a year. It seemed that


    Phil didn''t have parents, and his grandma lost his son.


    It was his grandma who brought him up, offering him the parental love he had never gained and all the


    warmth in life. They shared a utterly deep bond.

 Chapter 1053 No Plant, No Reap

    Chapter 1053 No nt, No Reap


    Phil had been living without his parents since childhood, and they rarely saw each other. Therefore, he


    had little affection for his parents. A few years ago, the old Mrs. Henderson was ill and Phil tried many


    times to call his parents, Trevon and Cara, toe back and spend more time with the old Mrs.


    Henderson. However, they turned his request down and kept burying themselves in the so-called


    career. Since then, Phil had been resentful of them.


    In his opinion, money was far less important than the lives and health of his beloved ones.


    Besides, at that time, Trevon and Cara had achieved great sess in their career. With a great career,


    they were not short of money. Busy working was just their excuse.


    Phil had been sessful in his business, too. Even if Trevon and Cara left behind all their careers


    abroad and went back penniless, Phil could let his parents continue to live a good life.


    Phil believed that they were just unwilling toe back and apany the olddy.


    Whenever Phil showed his hatred towards his parents, the old Mrs. Henderson, lying on the hospital


    bed, enlightened him each time. She said that Trevon and Cara had been living abroad since they got


    married, and Cara had seldom spent time with her, so they must have felt awkward and ufortable


    her unconscious dismay that her face betrayed severely hurt Phil.


    The old Mrs. Henderson lived a pretty bitter life. Her husband, Phil¡¯s grandfather, passed away young,


    and so the old Mrs. Henderson raised Trevon, Phil¡¯s father, alone, and finally sent him to study abroad.


    Later, the old Mrs. Henderson brought up her grandson, Phil.


    To Trevon, she had done her utmost.


    But her selfless dedication was not rewarded by seeing her son on her deathbed.


    Phil knew, it was all Cara¡¯s fault that Trevon failed to go back for a final glimpse of his mother.


    At the very beginning, the old Mrs. Henderson disliked Cara and slightly objected to their marriage,


    because she thought Cara cared too much about fame and sess and her son could not handle such


    a strong, powerful woman.


    But she finally epted Cara since Trevon was so in love with Cara. And Cara disliked the old Mrs.


    Henderson because of her previousments. Probably, it was Cara¡¯s idea to let Trevon stay abroad


    for years and years since she was reluctant to take care of the old Mrs. Henderson.


    On the surface, Trevon had been struggling for their career with Cara; in fact, his capacity was


    nowhere near to Cara¡¯s. Generally, Cara was credited with making theirpany as sessful as it


    was today. So, Trevon had no say inpany affairs or family affairs.


    Phil could stand them being ungrateful at ordinary times but would never forgive them for deliberately


    missing out on the old Mrs. Henderson¡¯s remaining days. Phil could never forget seeing the hope in the


    dyingdy¡¯s eyes fading away bit by bit and finally turning into utter despair.


    Despite Trevon¡¯s repeated deration that they did not miss the day on purpose, Phil asserted they did


    it deliberately, because he, as awyer, had investigated them before and found evidence.


    Trevon and Cara insisted that they failed to go to the airport on time due to a client¡¯ste attendance in


    a contract-signing meeting. However, ording to Phil¡¯s investigation, their contract had been signed


    smoothly as scheduled; the couple just dawdled around and missed the flight by intention.


    Trevon did not utter a word with his lips tightened when Phil was sneering at them.


    Cara beside him huffed, ¡°If I had known you would be such a bad man, I would have wrung your neck


    as soon as you were born!¡±


    Phil said mockingly, ¡°You should have done so. You don¡¯t like kids after all. You just use me to stop


    Grandma from criticizing you.¡±


    The old Mrs. Henderson had thought Cara overvalued fame and money. She would have been angry


    with Cara if Cara had not given birth to a baby for the family. Cara just brought Phil into the world to


    reassure the old Mrs. Henderson, and thus, her mission was aplished.


    Cara was so angry at Phil¡¯s words that her whole body was trembling, but there was nothing she could


    do with him. Over the years, each of their meetings had ended in such disagreements, and Phil had


    always refused to forgive them for not returning to see his grandmother.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t nted the seed of goodness and filial piety yourselves, and there¡¯s no way to reap a fruit


    from me!¡±


    After saying those sharp words to Trevon and Cara, Phil turned and walked away without looking back.


    He did not want to see his parents for another second.


    He thought his final remark was quite right. They had not set him an example of being grateful to the


    elderly, and now they should not expect him to be filial to them.


    That was ridiculous!


    All his love and devotion were given to his dead granny.


    Phil just left them in thepany. Trevon and Cara were too ashamed to stay there and walked out of


    Phil¡¯spany, lips tightening and looking surly.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Upon going into the car, Cara vented her anger on Trevon,ining, ¡°Look what you did!


    ¡°I told you, don¡¯te here to ask for an insult, but you insisted that we shoulde and fix the


    parent-child rtionship. And now, we are humiliated in front of the whole staff. Now are you satisfied


    with the result? Are you happy? Can you still hold your head up and be proud as you did before?¡±


    Trevon tried to ease her anger and said, ¡°He is our son, after all. We depend on him to take care of us


    in our old age.¡±


    Cara gave a snort ofughter. ¡°You depend on him. Not me. I have enough money to live in a nursing


    home and pay someone to take care of me when I am old. I don¡¯t need him.¡±


    Trevon coaxed her in a good temper, ¡°You are right. But his existence makes our life different from the


    situation where we don¡¯t have a son.


    ¡°How about¡ª¡±


    Cara interrupted his words masterfully, ¡°Do what you like but leave me out of it. I don¡¯t want to talk


    about him right now.¡±


    Then she put her limited-edition bag on herp and leaned on the back seat with her eyes closed, not


    giving him the opportunity to say anything else. Trevon nced at her expression of determination and


    then stopped his words. He drove the car then.


    What he originally wanted to say was ¡°how about we have a frank and open talk with Phil¡±?


    They told him the truth that they missed the ne and his mother¡¯s remaining days deliberately and


    sincerely asked for his forgiveness.


    Trevon was aware that Phil was bigoted and bossy, just like Cara, and they both could be persuaded


    by reason but not be cowed by force.


    If Trevon and Cara continued to confront Phil and never acknowledged their faults, Phil would never


    forgive them.


    But he would not always sneer at them if they took the initiative to admit their mistakes and ask for


    forgiveness.


    Trevon also knew that it was rather hard to persuade her into acknowledging her beingte


    intentionally.


    He was interrupted so his words were unfinished just then. But even though he finished his words,


    Cara would not agree with him.


    Trevon found himself in a tricky position.

 Chapter 1054 How Could He Just Skip His Work?

    Chapter 1054 How Could He Just Skip His Work?


    After leaving hispany, Phil found himself having nowhere to go.


    He was not in Riverside City where he could go to Julian¡¯s or Ezra¡¯spanies whenever he was in a


    bad mood. He would be happier by just sitting in their offices when his friends were busy working.


    But he had no friends here. He did not want to go back to his empty home either. After driving around


    for a while, he chose to go to Anya¡¯s house.


    Anya went to school and was not at home. But he could find somefort here. Especially when he


    threw himself on her sofa and leaned on her pillow, he slowly calmed down.


    After sitting for a while, he felt the surrounding area was too quiet to stand. He simply turned on the TV


    andy on the sofa.


    If not for the hint of blood ties, he would have broken off the rtionships with Trevon and Cara, and


    even have announced the news in the newspaper so that everyone would know it.


    Julian and the other two friends had told him not to be so hardhearted.


    But Phil could not understand why his parents would be so cold, especially his mother Cara. His friends


    were all loved by their mothers.


    Even if Heather did not have a deep rtionship with Julian, she cared and was very concerned about


    her son.


    Ezra too. Although he never had his father¡¯spany, Nancy loved him gently. Arthur was the happiest


    and luckiest son among the Riverside Kings. His parents loved each other and cherished him.


    But Phil alone was not cared for by his father nor loved by his mother.


    Luckily, the old Mrs. Henderson had been keeping himpany. It was because of Grandma¡¯s


    unconditional love that Phil hated that cold couple even more.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Anya came back from school. When she opened the door, she saw the man lying on the sofa in the


    living room. She was annoyed a bit. Did he take this ce as his own home?


    She gave him the key just to make it easier for him toe and cook. He could not juste in


    whenever he wanted!


    He was really thick-skinned. The owner of the house was back and he was still lying there without


    moving.


    Did he fall asleep?


    Why could he sleep here in broad daylight? Didn¡¯t he need to work?


    How could he just skip work like this?


    Didn¡¯t he just move here and open a branch? Why could he be so idle?


    Anya learned from Maisie that Phil had opened a branch after he moved to Ustistan. Maisie said that


    he was very busy and had been handling the branch business all these days. If it was not for all these


    chores, he would have gone to her ce long ago, instead of showing up in a hurry until she was angry


    with Gracie¡¯s phone call that day.


    Anya put down her things and walked over. She stood aside angrily and said to the man on the sofa,


    ¡°Why do youe to my house instead of going to work by day?"


    Anya¡¯s impression of Phil was that he was ambitious. It was said that when the Kings started their


    business, they worked very hard, or they would not have attained today¡¯s achievements.


    During the years when she was Phil¡¯s girlfriend and wife, he worked quite hard and only made time for


    her business. Except for her, nothing was as important as his business.


    But today, in broad daylight, he was lying on her sofa and sleeping.


    The TV was on and ying an unknown series. Anya did not think Phil would like to watch the corny


    show. When she watched it before, he alwaysined in disgust, saying that the love in the TV


    shows was a lie, and what she had in reality was the most real one.


    She ignored his words and simply immersed herself in binge-watching and even got obssessed with


    some idols.


    As Anya¡¯s voice said, the man on the sofa slowly opened his eyes. The next second he stared at Anya


    and said sadly, ¡°Anya, you have chosen a GOOD country to study.¡±


    Anya was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Anya knew Phil¡¯s parents were abroad all year long. But she did not know they were in Ustistan. She


    had only met Trevon and Cara once during her four-year marriage with Phil and the meeting was not a


    happy one.


    Also, Phil never talked about his parents and she had no interest in knowing them as well. Plus, they


    did not hold a wedding ceremony. There was no way to get to know his parents at all.


    Despite her little knowledge about Trevon and Cara, Anya could feel that Phil had had an extremely


    bad rtionship with his parents over the past four years. It seemed like it was because his parents did


    not treat his granny well.


    Anya did not know any other details. At that time, she did not want to live with Phil for life, so she never


    talked about these intimate topics.


    The only thing she felt then was that his poor rtionship with his parents was a relief for her. At least


    she did not have to face his parents all day long or get caught up in the difficult rtionship with her


    mother-inw.


    And his parents disliked her. Their only meeting was because his parents heard about Phil¡¯s marriage


    and went back home to have a big quarrel.


    At first nce, Anya was aware that Phil¡¯s mother was a very bossy and capable woman. People like


    her had the worldliest arrogance. When she had just returned home from school, Anya saw Phil


    confronting a middle-aged couple in the living room.


    As soon as Anya entered the door, the woman pointed at Anya¡¯s nose andined to Phil, ¡°What


    can she do for your life and your career, if you marry such a young girl who has nothing?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just fond of her young and pretty look? There are plenty of young girls from better families.


    Why do you have to marry her?


    ¡°You can just y around with her. Why marry her!¡±


    Generally, such words for a girl were awful, hurtful, and humiliating, especially words like ¡°PLAY


    AROUND¡±.


    But it was strange that Anya did not feel angry or humiliated. Anya just found that the woman was


    ridiculous, as she was bossing Phil around.


    Perhaps it was because she did not want to maintain the marriage with Phil at all then. She expected


    the middle-aged couple to destroy their marriage.


    From the looks of the couple, Anya guessed that they were Phil¡¯s parents. But why did that woman¡­


    did not know Phil¡¯s poor temper?


    Phil could not stand others¡¯ slightest criticism. It would drive him mad.


    As she expected, Phil shrieked furiously, ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    Perhaps, the words ¡°fuck off¡± were so hurtful that the woman froze at where she stood in total


    astonishment. The middle-aged man, instead, was trembling with agitation and said, ¡°Fuck off? This is


    your attitude towards your parents?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t take you as my parents, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter this house.¡±


    Then, Phil strode towards Anya and held her close to his chest, dering to the couple word by word, ¡°I


    marry her because I love her and I want to live with her for life. I am not ying around.


    ¡°Also, it is myst time to say, that you are not qualified to express any of your opinions on my


    marriage! Because you have never done your duty as my parents!¡±

 Chapter 1055 Find Out the Key Point

    Chapter 1055 Find Out the Key Point


    That was Anya¡¯s first and only meeting with Phil¡¯s parents. She did not utter a word and then Phil


    kicked Trevon and Cara out of Phil¡¯s house.


    They parted on bad terms.


    After his parents left, Phil was worried that Anya might be hurt by his mother¡¯s words andforted


    her anxiously. He said, ¡°Forget about her words. I love you. Really.¡±


    She expressed her calm truthfully. However, for some baffling reasons, Phil was angry with her.


    Seemingly, it was because she was not angry.


    But wasn¡¯t he worried about her being angry?


    Later, she realized it was because Phil figured out that she did not have the idea of being with him for


    life.


    Anya thought Phil was too childish.


    Even if she wanted to be with him for a long time, could they really be?


    In the end, her mother¡¯s car ident was exposed and they were split up.


    At this moment, Anya did not know why Phil said she had chosen a good ce to study. After Phil


    calmed down, he did not want to trouble Anya with his disagreement with his parents. So, he sat up.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m going to prepare for lunch now.¡± He got to his feet. He did not forget his real task¡ªcooking


    for Anya.


    But he had just taken a few steps when his phone rang.


    It was his assistant on the phone talking about the work and the content of the meeting hosted by the


    assistant just now. It seemed Phil needed to go to thepany right away.


    After Phil hung up the phone, Anya said to him, ¡°Cope with your own business. I¡¯ll just cook for myself.¡±


    Anya did not think that Phil should handle these trivial matters. Thus, she was calm in the face of his


    work-family conflicts.


    Phil took away his phone, ¡°No, I ask him to take the files here.¡±


    Then, he added, ¡°I take my assistant here to train him and help me. If he needs me to deal with


    everything, then why do I need him to be here?¡±


    Phil was so stubborn. Anya could not add herments and just let go.


    Phil was extremely wealthy now, nevercking money.


    When Phil was cooking, his assistant rang the bell outside. Anya had to open the door for him. In fact,


    she did not want many people to know her current connection with Phil.


    She had met the assistant before. The assistant and she were people around Phil and had a lot of


    contact with each other.


    Anya opened the door and the assistant was standing outside. He said politely, ¡°Hello, Ms. Willigen, I


    came here to deliver some files to Mr. Henderson.¡±


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Anya sidled and the assistant came in and went to the sofa in the living room.


    She herself went to the kitchen and said to the man busy cooking, ¡°Mr. Leach is here.¡±


    The assistant was called Gaven Leach. Phil thought highly of him and often gave him many important


    tasks when they were at home.


    ¡°Just let him wait,¡± said Phil, irritably.


    Anya felt a little embarrassed for the poor assistant, but the assistant was calm and said to her


    smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just wait. Feel free to leave me alone here.¡±


    Anya nodded and went back to her bedroom. If she chatted with Gaven happily, Phil would be jealous


    and irritated.


    It happened before. At the beginning of her marriage with Phil, Phil always asked Gaven to pick her up


    when Phil was busy.


    Once she had a good chat with Gaven and did not notice Phil¡¯s angry face when he went into the car.


    As a result, Gaven was nearly fired at that time and she experienced a rather exhausting night.


    Since then, Anya did not talk with Gaven when they met, except for a few necessary greetings. They


    both avoid annoying Phil.


    This was Phil. He only cared about his own feelings and suppressed her nature.


    Neither Gaven nor she was fond of each other. Their conversations were merely based on the fact that


    they were about the same age and she was an outgoing girl.


    However, Phil was such a jealous husband that Anya did not dare to chat with others in case they


    would get into trouble; after all, it was hard to find a satisfactory job.


    Anya was reading a book alone in the bedroom. She did not know how long she had been reading,


    then she heard Phile out of the kitchen and discuss their work with Gaven. Gaven was given a


    severe reprimand, which even Anya could not take.


    From Phil¡¯s words, Anya understood why Phil flew into a rage. Phil wanted Gaven to be here and get


    fully trained, so that Gaven could shoulder harder tasks in the future, such as taking over the branch.


    But Gaven failed to meet Phil¡¯s expectations.


    Gaven did not dare to retort. Atst, Phil gritted his teeth and viciously told Gaven, ¡°And, if those two


    guys go to mypany again, just kick them out. You don¡¯t have to care whether it is humiliating or


    not!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Gaven whispered. Then Anya heard Gaven pick up the files and opened the door to leave.


    Anya frowned, wondering who those two guys were.


    Although she did not know what happened to Phil, Anya guessed by her intuition that the two guys he


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    hated should be his parents.


    Anya had lived with Phil for four years and Phil did not hate anyone so much, except his parents.


    So, did his parents go to hispany?


    No wonder he looked strange today and went to her home to sleep by day.


    It seemed something struck Anya. Anya was surprised. Were his parents¡­ in Ustistan? OMG!


    Anya associated the two guys with Phil¡¯s bafflingment before that she had chosen a good country


    to study. She drew the conclusion that Phil implied that his parents were also here¡ªin this country.


    Anya was speechless at the thought.


    When she decided toe here and study, she had no idea that his parents were in Ustistan. Even if


    she had known it, she would not change her mind because she did not expect Phil toe here too.


    After the divorce, she had once been sure that Phil and she would not have any more interactions


    hereafter. But to her surprise, she was pregnant and Phil arrived here.


    When Anya went out of the bedroom to eat, Phil had recovered hisposure. It seemed he was not


    the boss who had just given his assistant a reprimand.


    Anya was unsettled. As she sat down, she asked, ¡°Are your parents in Ustistan?¡±


    Phil was serving her soup. A pause. Then Phil raised his eyebrows and gave her a look as if he did not


    expect her to be so smart and clever to figure out where his parents lived.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Phil answered coolly and he keptdling soup.

 Chapter 1056 Never Thought About Others

    Chapter 1056 Never Thought About Others


    Anya took a few sips of the soup Phil handed. She felt that she had to say something, especially when


    she learned that Phil¡¯s parents were in the same country.


    Phil¡¯s rtionship with his parents was awfully bad, and his parents disliked her. In fact, her presence


    could only make their rtionship worse.


    At the thought, Anya put down her bowl and seriously said to the man sitting opposite her, ¡°Umm¡­ I


    think¡­ maybe¡­you can date another girl. How about giving it a try?¡±


    But Phil took Anya¡¯s goodwill for ill intent. He became furious and grim-faced like the ck sky before


    the storm¡ªit indicated theing of torrential rain.


    Anya coughed and advised him sincerely, ¡°You may just have a strong possessive instinct for owning


    me. Perhaps you will find a better woman for you if you go out with other girls.


    ¡°It will be better if your parents like her too,¡± Anya added at the end of the suggestion.


    She thought her advice was perfect. If his girlfriend could meet his parents¡¯ standards, the rtionship


    between him and his parents would be much eased. Certainly.


    It was fine when Anya did not talk about his marriage. Once she finished her words, Phil immediately


    stood up from the dining chair.


    He red at the woman with a sincere look in front of him. She was sincere in trying to push him


    towards other women. She was sincere in showing her doubt about his love for her. It was because of


    the sincerity that Phil was pissed off so much.


    Phil believed that the little girl in front of him must be sent by God to torment him. How could she


    manage to say the above words so calmly?


    Date another girl? Give it a try?


    At his age, in his status and position, he had met every kind of woman.


    To put it bluntly, when he was young years ago, some women threw themselves at him with naked


    bodies and he was not interested in them in the least.


    Did she think he seldom contacted females?


    And so, he fell in love with her at first sight?


    Phil did not know how to urately express his helplessness and irritation. He just red at the little


    girl with his arms akimbo. After a long pause, he made up his mind. He lifted the girl up from the chair


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    and lowered his head and kissed her, fiercely.


    Anya stiffened. She had never expected Phil would have lifted her up and kissed her when they were


    divorced and she was pregnant. She was pregnant now!


    Bastard! Asshole!


    Shocked. Annoyed. But when she came back to herself, Phil had finished his kiss and her lips were


    burning, which showed that the man kissed her very vigorously.


    Anya was angry and tried to push Phil away. As soon as she lifted her hand and touched Phil¡¯s chest,


    Phil held her hand.


    He breathed noisily, which was a signal of his aroused sexual passion. Anya was aware of it and was


    ashamed and indignant.


    ¡°Feel it?¡± Phil was somewhat crazy at this moment, and he pressed Anya against his body. ¡°I can only


    get hard in front of you. Once I¡¯ve touched you, I can¡¯t control myself, even if you are pregnant now.¡±


    Phil told her directly his feelings and Anya blushed with annoyance.


    Phil continued to question her, ¡°Do you think I have never met a woman or something? When I was


    younger, a woman came all naked and I was not aroused at all.¡±


    Anya tightened her burning lips and red at him. She did not dare to say something, for fear that what


    she said would annoy him again and he would force her to have sex with him.


    After all, he just admitted he could get hard even if she was pregnant now.


    But in her mind, Anya had cursed him millions of times. Shame on him, bastard, dickhead, phony. She


    cursed him again and again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to doubt my love for you again,¡± Phil murmured around her ear with a warning tone. ¡°Now you


    may dislike me and think I am full of ws. I admit my weaknesses and I am changing. But you can¡¯t


    doubt my love for you.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve met you, I never thought of other women. If you don¡¯t want to forgive me or be together with


    me, I will keep single forever.¡±


    And you can¡¯t marry others either!


    Phil said thest unreasonable sentence in his mind. He did not dare to speak it out at this moment.


    But it was his true n.


    Either they continued to be a couple, or they both stayed single.


    He was crazy. He was a psycho.


    They stood very close, as Phil whispered his faith near her ear. Anya felt her heart beat faster for no


    reason.


    She was a bit disappointed in herself. Was she moved by his sweet words?


    Anya snapped herself out of this thought. Since she could not push him away, she trampled Phil¡¯s foot


    and angrily announced, ¡°Phil Henderson, as an unfit cook, you are fired!¡±


    She would not allow him to cook for her hereafter. Who would know whether he would offend her


    again?


    And she did not want to see him. He was forbidden from stepping into her home!


    It was expected and Phil just gave up retorting and tightened his arms around Anya¡¯s waist. ¡°No way.


    As the baby¡¯s father, it¡¯s my responsibility to keep it well-fed and well-nourished.¡±


    Anya was angry with his willful actions. But now when she heard him talk about their baby, she


    immediately got red eyes. She did not know why she was somehow aggrieved.


    As she was mad at him, she lost her mind. She sneered at the man and looked up with red eyes. She


    said, ¡°If I had known we would contact again because of the baby, I would have aborted it!¡±


    Anya knew what she said was hurtful. But she was too indignant to control herself and just spoke it out.


    In her opinion, Phil did not respect her when he kissed her without her permission. In his mind, he still


    believed that he must have her and she could not leave him.


    He still thought she was his property!


    That was why Anya was mad.


    That Anya said she would have aborted the baby pierced into Phil¡¯s chest like a knife. He froze with


    shock. Anya left his arms at this time and ran back to her bedroom.


    Their lunch ended in wrath and resentment.


    Phil could not count out how many times Anya and he had quarreled with each other since he came


    here. They seldom squabbled during their four-year marriage.


    He had no idea whether he or Anya had changed. Why were they always quarreling?


    But Phil believed it should be Anya to me. She had grown up and became more independent. She


    was not tolerant of him anymore.

 Chapter 1057 A Nodding Acquaintance

    Chapter 1057 A Nodding Acquaintance


    Phil stood alone in the living room for a long while, and finally, he went to the bedroom and knocked at


    the door. He said gently, ¡°Come out and eat something. Don¡¯t get yourself hungry.¡±


    Phil thought he would be ignored again, but Anya shouted inside the room, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let the


    baby and I get hungry. When you leave, I will go out and gobble up all the dishes.¡±


    Phil froze with depression. Anya was asking him to leave in a roundabout way.


    Anya went on, ¡°I value my health. I will take good care of myself and give birth to a healthy baby safely.


    ¡°After all, I am young and I want to enjoy life. I want to date young and handsome boys. I want to build


    my own business and make it top.


    ¡°Just wait and see. You think you are wealthy and powerful and so you can treat me in that bad way.


    But what you¡¯ve done to me today will all be returned to you in the future. You¡¯ll pay for it!¡±


    Anya seemed irritated and what she said was harsher and harsher.


    Phil was exasperated by her childishness and chuckled with rage, ¡°I treated you badly but you bully me


    verbally. Your harsh words are more harmful than an atomic bomb.¡±


    Other than that, her intention of falling in love with young and handsome boys was harsh enough to


    make him fly into a rage.


    He had already paid for his bossy actions. She divorced him in such a tragic way and he could not look


    after her well when she was pregnant. He felt heartbroken. What else did she want to get back at him?


    ¡°You¡¯ve bullied me all day long!¡± argued Anya in the room.


    He kissed her after their divorce. It was a kind of bullying.


    He was sure that she did not dare to ¡°attack¡± him like before during pregnancy. Otherwise, his face


    would have been disfigured by wounds today!


    She was not the kind of person who could grin and bear an insult, but now she could only swallow it,


    which made her so angry at the moment.


    Phil felt an irresistible urge tough, despite knowing it would irritate Anya. In fact, he knew Anya well


    and so he coaxed, ¡°How about you juste out? And I allow you to scratch my face. Just for you to


    let off steam?¡±


    She always got angry easily and cooled down quickly. In the past, if he annoyed her, she would calm


    down just by pinching him, biting him, or scratching him.


    Phil thought Anya would not hit him, since their rtions were strained. Unexpectedly, the bedroom


    door suddenly opened. The girl stormed out and red at him. She huffed irritably, ¡°You think I don¡¯t


    dare, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Before Phil could have any reaction, Anya grabbed his hand and gave him a nasty bite on his purlicue.


    It was not painful. As soon as her soft lips touched the back of his hand, his body instantly stiffened.


    He missed her soft lips so much, though he had tasted them just now.


    Anya did not bite him hard. It was just her way to vent¡ªif he stood still and just let her do it.


    However, when she released his hand and looked up, she met his meaningful eyes, which indicated


    that he was sexually aroused, and she immediately shook his hand off in annoyance.


    ¡°Get out of my home right now please.¡± She lifted her hand and pointed at the door. She could not wait


    to shoo him away, not caring that Phil did not eat his lunch.


    Phil chuckled and agreed gently, ¡°OK, OK, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    He took his coat and car key and walked away. At the door, he told Anya, ¡°You should eat more.¡±


    Anya shouted behind him, ¡°I mean you¡¯re fired. Nevere here again!¡±


    Phil acted as if he did not hear what she said and did not give her a response. He did it on purpose.


    Surely. Anya stomped angrily and then closed the door.


    As she turned and saw the lunch on the table, she was a little upset.


    At least, Phil had prepared it for hours, and asked Gaven to deliver the files from thepany to her


    home in order not to dy her lunchtime¡­


    With a soft sigh, Anya took up her phone and called Phil.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t eat all of the dishes. How about youe back and have lunch here?¡± Anya invited stiffly.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    What happened to her? They just quarreled and she was forced to kiss him. Why did she take the


    initiative to call him back in the end?


    With eyebrows lifted, Phil was surprised at her invitation. He had thought he would be put out on the


    street tonight because of the kiss.


    It seemed that¡­ the little girl wasn¡¯t that cold-hearted.


    He cracked a big grin on his handsome face and turned to go upstairs.


    He had the key and opened the door himself with it.


    Just as he entered the door, he heard the little girl on the phone, ¡°You mean the man who went to


    school to see me yesterday?


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know him well. I have only a nodding acquaintance with him at home. My friend asked him


    to bring me something.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Really.¡±


    Anya¡¯s tone was sincere. She was lying through her teeth. Phil gritted his teeth indignantly at her


    response.


    Not knowing him well?


    Only a nodding acquaintance?


    They had married and lived for four years but she remarked that she did not know him well.


    Now she was pregnant with his baby. But she took him as a nodding acquaintance?


    But since he had just been kicked out of the house and just got the opportunity to return, Phil did not


    dare to expose her lies. He could only wash his hands and sit down at the table without uttering a word,


    waiting for the little girl to finish her phone call and eat together.


    It was out of Anya¡¯s expectation that Phil would return so soon. Almost as soon as she finished her call


    with him, she got another call from a girl in her ss, who was also from Chiobar and they had met


    each other before.


    The girl asked on the phone about Phil. She told Anya that many girls wanted to get to know Phil when


    Phil went to their school that day. The girl on the phone exined that others found Phil going to their


    school for Anya¡¯s sake, so she called Anya and asked about Phil.


    The reason why Anya told her she was not familiar with Phil was that she did not want others to spread


    rumors in school when they knew about her rtionship with Phil. She did not care that others would


    fall in love with Phil and she was not jealous of it.


    All she wanted during her study period was to focus on her school work. She did not want to be


    bothered nor to be rted to love affairs.


    If those girls were really fascinated by Phil, they could find their own ways to approach and contact him.


    Don¡¯t get her involved.


    At the sound of the door opening, Anya turned and saw Phil entering the door. From his mournful,


    discontented expression, she could tell that he had heard her words.


    Feeling a little bit guilty, Anya turned back and quickly hung up the phone with a goodbye.


    She then came to the table as if nothing had happened and sat down to eat quietly. Phil only gave her


    a sad look and said nothing¡ªAnya knew it was a quiet protest.

 Chapter 1058 Don’t Want to Live in That Way Again

    Chapter 1058 Don¡¯t Want to Live in That Way Again


    Anya now had also be calm and self-assured. Adhering to the principle of eating without saying


    anything, she ate with her head down and not saying a word, ignoring Phil¡¯s silent protest.


    They finished their lunch in total silence. Phil put down his fork and looked at the girl sitting opposite


    him. He said, ¡°I have a question.¡±


    Anya looked back and felt his question would be hard to answer.


    Phil smiled at her. ¡°Do you think¡­ two strangers would sit face to face and eat together like us?¡±


    Anya could not answer him.


    She knew he was not easy to fool. What a sharp question!


    To fight back, Anya pretended she did not know what he meant and responded to him coolly, ¡°Why not?


    We are the best example, aren¡¯t we?


    ¡°We don¡¯t know each other well, but we still sit down to eat together.¡± Thest sentence was added on


    purpose.


    Phil was gritting his teeth in anger and stared at Anya with the tip of his tongue pressing against the


    mr tooth.


    For fear of annoying him and being lifted up to kiss, Anya moved her eyes away and exined, ¡°Many


    school girls were interested in you when you came to my school. One of them asked me about you and


    wanted your phone number or something.


    ¡°I just want to study here quietly and don¡¯t want to be involved in affairs. So I told her we don¡¯t know


    each other well.¡±


    Phil huffed, ¡°Just tell them I¡¯m your ex-husband. You can then study more quietly. I¡¯m sure no one will


    ask you about me hereafter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have any contact with you,¡± Anya retorted without a second thought. ¡°I don¡¯t want others


    to only know about our rtionship but never know MY value.¡±


    It was true that Phil was excellent andmon people could not hold a candle to him.


    But Anya thought she was good, too. She was confident in her excellence in appearance, capacity, and


    character.


    Her college entrance exam grade was among the top. Also, she was among the best students in her


    major as director scenarist. She used to be a confident, outstanding girl.


    But it was all because of Phil that she lost her name after their marriage. Every time others mentioned


    her, she was called ¡°Phil¡¯s little wife¡± or a worse nickname. No one knew she was Anya.


    She did not want such a life again.


    She wanted others to call her by her name. She had her own excellence.


    Phil looked shocked. He never knew she cared about her name and fame so much.


    To be honest, he had never thought that his identity and position would make her upset. He had always


    believed that she would take vicarious pride in them.


    ¡°Anya¡­¡± In his heart, shock, heartbreak, and great guilt were so intertwined that he could not help but


    murmur her name.


    He never meant to hurt her. He wanted to present her with the best in the world all along.


    ¡°Lunch¡¯s over. You have to leave.¡± Anya had nothing to tell and stood up to see him off.


    ¡°I never meant to hurt you.¡± Phil knew it was time to leave and he made a solemn statement before he


    walked out.


    His statement, however, only elicited Anya¡¯s self-deprecatingugh, ¡°But you gave me a deadly blow.¡±


    Anya¡¯s mother¡¯s car ident was the bad blood between them that would never go away.


    Anya finished her words and went back to her bedroom without looking back, leaving Phil grieving


    alone.


    If their life could be rewound, he would have tried every means to stop Lorie from getting into a car


    ident.


    He would be willing to exchange his ten-year lifespan for Lorie¡¯s safety if it was possible.


    After standing for a long time in the dining room, he began to clean up the food on the table and the


    kitchen, and then he left. Anya never came out again.


    She did not want to confront him. And she was sleepy when the lovely sun shone in the bedroom at


    noon. Anya leaned on her bed and became drowsy.


    When napping, she recalled a drowsy, warm afternoon when she was a child. She stayed beside her


    mother, and they talked about her future boyfriend.


    At that time, she was innocent and pure. She leaned on her mother¡¯sp and said firmly that she


    wanted to marry a man she loved who was the most handsome, nicest man in the world. Her love was


    not involved with money and fame. She would be happy to be his wife, even if the man was penniless.


    At that time, her mother shook her head with a tender smile, saying her daughter was as childish as


    herself.


    Actually, Anya looked forward to experiencing a love story simr to Lorie¡¯s. Although Morgan was


    penniless, Lorie married him without hesitation.


    And now¡­


    Lorie¡¯s marriage was a pretty sad story.


    But Anya did not expect her family would change. If one had warned her at that time, she would not


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    have believed it.


    In her eyes, Morgan was a good father. He was gentle and considerate to her mother and loved her


    very much. No one would believe he would have cheated on his spouse.


    It was because Morgan used to love her immensely that she hated him so much after learning that he


    had cheated on her mother. And her hatred became even stronger, especially when she got to know


    that he also loved Gracie, his illegitimate daughter.


    Anya was sick of him and all the things he had done to her and her mother.


    Maybe it was because of these bad memories, Anya woke up from her nap at once.


    Whether to marry someone or not, was not a question for Anya. Marrying a good man was less


    important than living a good, brilliant life on her own.


    She tried to calm down to get up and went out of the bedroom. Phil had already left. The dining table


    and kitchen were cleaned and tidied up. If she had not seen it with her own eyes, Anya would not have


    believed that Phil was good at housework.


    In the afternoon, Anya continued her sses. When she returned home in thete afternoon, she saw


    Gaven waiting downstairs.


    ¡°Ms. Willigen, here is your dinner ordered by Mr. Henderson. He¡¯s too busy toe back today. So, he


    asked me to buy your favorite dishes in a Chiobar restaurant.¡± Gaven handed the bag to her


    respectfully.


    Anya nced at the logo of the restaurant printed on the bag and said to Gaven tenderly, ¡°Thank you


    for your work.¡±


    This restaurant was far away from here. Anya had researched all Chiobar restaurants in the city. This


    one had a good reputation, but it was expensive and was too far to get there. That was why Anya


    sincerely wanted to thank Gaven; it must take him a lot of time to buy dinner.


    ¡°Nothing. My pleasure,¡± said Gaven with a smile. ¡°I have to go. Mr. Henderson said if you have


    something difficult, feel free to call him at any time.¡±


    Anya gave him a smile and waved goodbye.


    She felt embarrassed to bother him when he was busy.


    When Anya went back to her home with her meal, she recalled her unpleasant lunch with Phil.


    She thought it was necessary to call her housekeeper back because Phil was as busy as she had


    expected.

 Chapter 1059 Feel Dangerous

    Chapter 1059 Feel Dangerous


    After not showing up the night before, Phil did not show up the whole day the next day either. Anya¡¯s


    breakfast and lunch were delivered by Gaven.


    When Gaven brought her lunch, he said meaningfully, ¡°Mr. Henderson may not be able to cook dinner


    for you himself yet¡­¡±


    Instinctively, Anya felt what Gaven said was strange. What did he mean that Phil could not cook for her


    himself? It sounded as if she only wanted to eat the food cooked by Phil.


    Why did he emphasize ¡°Mr. Henderson cooked himself¡±?


    In fact, she never demanded that Phil should cook for her in person. She did not want him to cook. She


    had lived well when she had been alone.


    Anya said to Gaven at the thought, ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring food to me. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±


    Gaven shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just did what Mr. Henderson said.¡±


    It meant that Anya had to tell Phil herself if she did not need the ¡°food delivery service¡±.


    Anya pretended that she did not understand Gaven¡¯s hint and just told him, ¡°You just tell him about it.


    And please express my thanks to him on my behalf.¡±


    Anya was speechless that Gaven learned from Phil how to give hints in a roundabout way.


    Since Gaven implied that she should take the initiative to contact Phil, she would just do it the other


    way.


    After Anya went upstairs, Gaven scratched the back of his head with a sigh and went into his car.


    What could he do?


    His boss was ill and did not want Anya to know it in case that Anya deemed his sickness as a winning-


    herfort trick. But from the bottom of his heart, he thirsted for her visit and concern.


    He read his boss¡¯s mind at a nce. As a subordinate, he had to give Anya hints without directly telling


    her that Phil was sick; otherwise, his boss would have to scold him, after knowing he was the leaker.


    Gaven did not understand his boss. Phil wanted Anya¡¯s care, but he did not want her to know about his


    sickness. Isn¡¯t Phil pretentious?


    But Gaven could only secretlyment on Phil¡¯s actions in his mind. He did not dare to express his


    true feelings when confronting Phil.


    Now it seemed that Anya absolutely had no intention of taking the initiative to call his boss, and she did


    not even notice his strange hints.


    As a matter of fact, Anya noticed. But she did not think about it. For her, it was sheer relief that Phil did


    not show up. What would she call Phil actively?


    However, when it was dark outside, Anya had to call Phil.


    Because she forgot her key at home when she got to sses in the afternoon. What a poor memory!


    And she did not even know why she had a poor memory recently. She remembered that she had put


    the key into her bag. After rummaging around in her bag before the door of her home, however, she did


    not find it.


    Anya rubbed her forehead and felt it throbbing.


    It seemed that she could only call Phil because he had another key.


    When Phil answered, Anya heard that he sounded weak at the other end. She said with


    embarrassment, ¡°Umm¡­ are you at thepany now, or at home?¡±


    Phil replied briefly, ¡°At home.¡±


    Anya said, ¡°I forgot my key¡­¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Phil chuckled.


    Anya was confused, not knowing why he chuckled. Then she realized that he must beughing at her


    poor memory. Bastard.


    She was wrong, indeed. Phil did not mean tough at her memory. He was happy. It was a godsend.


    Phil was just thinking about how to make Anyae and visit him and she just came to his door.


    So, he said, ¡°Come and get it. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t deliver it to you.¡±


    And then he told her his address. Anya found he had just lived a street away from her. Without a


    second thought, she said OK.


    After she came to his ce and rang the bell, she realized that Phil was sick.


    Phil looked depressed at first nce. His face looked pale. He was wrapped in ck pajamas, which


    were loose and full of wrinkles. It seemed that he had just gotten up from bed.


    Anya was familiar with the pajamas. It looked like a birthday gift she gave him.


    Anya was a little annoyed with him. Didn¡¯t he have any other pajamas? Why did he have to bring her


    gift abroad, since they had divorced? And why did he wear it when she was here?


    He did it deliberately to annoy her, didn¡¯t he?


    And! The neckline was not as wide as it was shown now. How could he wear it like this? Anya was


    embarrassed to look at him directly.


    She looked down to his shoulder and asked, frowning, ¡°What happened¡­¡±


    ¡°Suffering from the climate. Stomach flu,¡± exined Phil. Then he turned and went to his bedroom.


    Anya pursed her lips. She just stood outside and intended to get the key and leave. But surprisingly,


    Phil was ill and weak.


    Since Phil went back to his bedroom, Anya could only go after him and walked into the house.


    When she was changing her shoes, she stiffened. Unexpectedly, Phil had prepared her a pair of


    slippers.


    But what annoyed her was that they were hers at home, a pair of fluffy, soft, white slippers. Anya was


    familiar with them and Phil¡¯s preparation irritated her a lot.


    Anya did not clean up her stuff in the house where they lived together before after the divorce. Why


    couldn¡¯t Phil just ask the housekeeper to throw all the things away? Anya felt almost shocked when she


    saw the pajamas that she gave him and her own slippers that she used when they had been together.


    She wore the slippers angrily and followed Phil to his bedroom. She asked at the bedroom door with


    teeth gritted, ¡°Where is the key?¡±


    Phil had got back into his bed at the sound and he said weakly, ¡°Maybe it is in the pocket of my suit.¡±


    Anya was about to find his suit and she heard him saying, ¡°By gosh, I remembered my suit was sent to


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    theundry. Gaven sent it in the morning.¡±


    Anya was dumbfounded.


    She suspected he did it on purpose. How could it be such a coincidence that his suit was delivered for


    Yes. Phil did it on purpose. The key was under his pillow.


    He was dissatisfied with her. After entering the door, she did not even say a word of concern to him. If


    she was concerned about him and called him once, she would notice that his voice was different and


    she would know that he was sick.


    But she did not. This showed clearly that she did not care about him in the slightest, or that she must


    be overjoyed because he had not appeared in her home sincest night.


    ¡°Where is theundromat? I¡¯ll call and ask if there¡¯s a key.¡± Anya took it for granted that Phil had really


    put her key in the pocket of the suit which had been delivered forundering.


    However, Phil slowly took out her key under his pillow. The key was hanging between his long, slender


    fingers, and Phil gestured to her toe forward and get it.


    Instinctively, Anya felt dangerous and stood still.

 Chapter 1060 In A Bad Mood

    Chapter 1060 In A Bad Mood


    As Phil found Anya was alerted, he did not know whether he should be angry or happy. He said coolly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Anya remembered he picked her up and kissed her and she could not resist grunting coldly.


    He was a sheer bastard when he went crazy. No one would know what he would do if she came


    forward. God, he was on the bed now.


    Phil went on, ¡°You are pregnant. I can do nothing. Go and fetch it. I am too weak to hold it.¡±


    However, when Phil was saying, his Adam¡¯s Apple moved.


    Julian¡¯s and Arthur¡¯s wives had experienced pregnancy. Julian and Arthur had told him in their group


    that a couple could have sex during mid-pregnancy. Notice: Just avoid the first three months and the


    Since he had been equipped with the secret knowledge and had known that Anya had passed her first


    three months, he would be sexually aroused as soon as he saw her.


    But his situation waspletely different from Julian¡¯s and Arthur¡¯s. When Emelia and Jean were


    pregnant, Julian and Emelia, Arthur and Jean, were two sweet couples and it was nice and possible for


    them to have sex at that time, even just a kiss. But as for him, there was no way.


    Anya was annoyed just by seeing him around. And he was almost fired just because of a kiss. He did


    not dare to have another action.


    Thus, even if he wanted shagging her, he knew it was impossible.


    He could only use this little trick to let Anya stand closer to him. He could only loosen his pajamas¡¯


    neckline and tried to make Anya aroused. It would be better if it could work out.


    Finally, Anya went forward and got her key. She did not want to waste her time. Also, she cared that


    Phil was sick.


    She grabbed the key. At the same time, Phil grabbed her hand.


    At first, Anya was about to struggle her hand out, but the high temperature of Phil¡¯s palm stopped her.


    ¡°Can you help me have a test to see whether I have a fever?¡± Phil pulled her hand towards his


    forehead while murmuring. Anya knew what Phil did was a trick, but strange heating from his hand


    made it impossible for Anya to ignore him.


    Anya said angrily, ¡°No. You must get a fever.¡±


    She then added, ¡°Did you take a fever reducer? Have you seen a doctor?¡±


    ¡°I have gone to the hospital and have taken a pill. But it didn¡¯t work. Maybe it has something to do with


    my mood. If I am in a bad mood, I can¡¯t get well easily.¡± Phil held Anya¡¯s hand and was sadfishing.


    Anya smiled at his response. She was not a fool. His illness had nothing to do with his bad mood. It


    was just a sadfishing and a protest against her coolness.


    Before Anya could say something, the bell was ringing. A hint of disgust crossed Phil¡¯s eyes and he


    disguised it well soon.


    Phil looked at Anya and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m too weak to get up. Please help me open the door.¡±


    Anya was willing to do so, because she did not want to stay in his bedroom now. She pulled out her


    hand and went out to open the door. She thought she could walk out when opening the door.


    The bell ringer was not Gaven or any staff in Phil¡¯spany. To her surprise, outside the door stood a


    young girl, who seemed two or three years younger than Anya.


    In fact, Anya was twenty-three years old and the girl looked around twenty. Anya had once been twenty


    years old as well and she had once looked like a pretty, delicate flower like the girl outside.


    Anya was calm, while the other girl was shocked.


    The girl outside the door stared at Anya, biting her lower lip. Then she asked impolitely, ¡°Who are you?


    Why are you here?¡±


    Anya rolled her eyes in her mind. She was annoyed by the little girl¡¯s impoliteness and asked back,


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    Anya was not an easy-going person, especially when the other girl was so impolite at first.


    The girl was irritated at Anya¡¯s attitude and huffed, ¡°I¡¯ming to Phi.¡±


    Phi?


    Anya only felt goosebumps all over her body. If she had dinner, it was probably that she was going to


    throw up all her dishes.


    And, Phi? Or Uncle Phil?


    Gosh. But no matter how the girl addressed Phil, Anya thought it was not her business.


    The girl was not a stranger as Anya had expected. Since the girl called Phil in such an intimate way, it


    seemed that Phil had known her. So, she would not bother them.


    She gestured to the girl to enter by lifting her hand and decided to leave.


    At this time, a voice sounded behind Anya, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Anya had to stop and turned around. Phil went out of his bedroom with his top all buttoned up. Anya


    was transfixed with perplexity when she saw his neckline, wondering why his tugged neckline changed.


    Not only that, he also put up the cor of the top and wrapped another long night-robe outside, with the


    belt tied tightly. He wrapped himself tightly as if he was a chaste priest.


    If she had not seen his change with her eyes, Anya would have thought Phil was a psycho.


    Anya looked at Phil who was unhappy and raised the key in her hand, saying, ¡°Since you have a guest


    here, I have to leave you to it.¡±


    She had already got her key and did not need him anymore.


    She just said it and Phil shouted out her name angrily, ¡°Anya!¡±


    Before Anya reacted, the girl standing beside Phil was astonished. She almost jumped up. ¡°Anya?¡±


    Instantly, the girl ran to Phil and asked him with her hand pulling Phil¡¯s arm, ¡°She¡¯s Anya?


    ¡°She is the girl who did not want to live with you and decided to divorce you?¡±


    Anya was speechless.


    It was true that she decided to divorce. But it was strange to hear the girl saying that she did not want


    to live with Phil.


    Anya was immersed in her thoughts and Phil flung the girl away in disgust. The girl had been tugging


    on his sleeve, but she ended up stumbling on her feet and fell down due to the force of his pushing


    away.


    All of these happened in a sudden and Anya shrieked with her hands covering her mouth.


    She was aware that Phil hated other women¡¯s touch. But it was too rude of him to treat a young girl that


    way. Such a young and pretty girl seemed to be Phil¡¯s type, and he should treat her gently.


    ¡°I have warned you. If you don¡¯t want to die, you have to keep a distance from me!¡± Phil sounded very


    furious and vicious, in no mood to show tender affection for that girl.


    ¡°And, don¡¯t listen to my so-called parents¡¯ nonsense. I don¡¯t like young girls. It¡¯s just that Anya was a


    young girl when I met her.¡±


    Phil¡¯s tone was full of contempt for Trevon and Cara. His parents found this twenty-year-old-or-so


    young girl and asked her toe. If he hadn¡¯t got a fever, he would have gone to his parents¡¯ ce


    and said these sharp words to them face to face.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1061 Get Him Some Food

    Chapter 1061 Get Him Some Food


    Anya learned from Phil''s words that his parents found a young girl for him ording to his preference.


    They thought he would like this girl and wanted him to free himself from his failed marriage with Anya.


    Anya could understand Phil''s parents.


    After all, Phil was now single, so introducing him to a girl in his favor might help fill his spiritual


    emptiness.


    It was fine.


    She also hoped that Phil could start a new rtionship as soon as possible so that she would be set


    free.


    However, Anya felt that the girl in front of her was not quite good. She got a bad personality. Maybe she


    was spoiled by her family, or maybe she was born that way, impolite and ill-bred.


    Thinking of this, Anya took the initiative to speak to the girl who had fallen to the ground and said, "It¡¯s


    true that I asked for a divorce."


    "As for the reason¡­" Anya paused guiltily, with a light cough, avoiding Phil''s eyes, and continued to


    say to the girl, "I think you¡¯ve also felt that he has a bad temper, and could be mad at almost


    everything."


    A trace of panic crossed the girl''s face. She thought of the horrible experience that she had just been


    shaken off, and tremblingly asked Anya, "You, you mean... he¡¯s a domestic abuser?"


    "Uh..." Anya did not expect this girl to associate it with domestic abuse. She intended to me Phil for


    having a bad temper, but at this moment she neither said yes nor denied it, and deliberately said as if


    implying something, "Well, everybody has a different concept of that.¡±


    If theck of restraint in bed was also considered a kind of domestic abuse, then she thought Phil was


    a firm domestic abuser, but if in other aspects, he was of course not.


    Phil was speechless on the side. He thought, ¡®Does she have to smear me like this?¡¯


    They had lived together for four years. He had not even hurt a finger of her. And now she implied to


    others that he had a propensity for domestic violence.


    How could he be willing to do that?


    If there was a domestic abuser here, it should be her. She often scratched him, pinched him, and just


    bit him yesterday!


    The girlpletely misunderstood Phil because of Anya''s words and gave Phil a frightened look. She


    covered her mouth, got up from the ground, and ran away crying.


    She was not masochism. Although Phil had money, a good-looking face and a nice figure, she did not


    want to be treated roughly all the time.


    Seeing the girl flee in disarray, Phil slightly raised his eyebrows. Originally he was not happy with her


    smear, but now that seemed to be her trick to drive the girl away. He was very satisfied.


    The girl came to him oncest night and was shut out of the door by him.


    He began to feel unwell yesterday afternoon, keeping vomiting, having diarrhea and then a fever.


    Arthur said it might be acute gastroenteritis because Phil hadn''t limatized here. He went to the


    hospital, and the doctor really gave such a diagnosis.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Not long after he went home, still suffering from the pain, the girl came to ring his doorbell.


    He got what he wanted to know from her in a few words. She was the daughter of his parents'' friend,


    so it was clear what they were trying to do. He immediately mmed the door.


    His parents were really "concerned" about him. They sent him a girl at this time, obviously wanting him


    topletely forget about Anya.


    But didn''t they know the reason why he came to Ustistan? He was here for Anya.


    If Anya hadn''t chosen to study here, they would never have the chance to send women to him. If he


    stayed in Riverside City, he would never want to see them again in his life.


    If they got old and sick without many days left, he would also do as they had done, making up an


    excuse for being unable to visit them so that they couldn''t see him at the end of their life.


    Phil did not quite understand what his parents were thinking. They did not even raise him, and hurt his


    grandmother who he cared for most. Now they came to interfere with his marriage, and tried to fix their


    rtionship with him, in order that he could stay with them and take care of them when they were


    getting older.


    They must be dreaming.


    Pulling himself out of the negative emotions about his parents, Phil walked up to Anya, who was about


    to leave, and asked with a smile, "Going to such great lengths to drive her away from me? Is it because


    you''re jealous?"


    Phil knew he wouldn''t get an affirmative answer from her, but he was still expectant.


    What if he could hear her admit that she was jealous and that she cared for him?


    If he could hear her confession of love for him, he thought he would die without regret.


    Anya said impatiently, "You¡¯re thinking too much. I just don''t want to get myself into more trouble."


    If Anya didn''t discredit Phil, that girl would think that Phil was the most excellent and perfect man in the


    world. And she would feel that Anya''s divorce with Phil was her ying-hard-to-get trick and deemed


    Anya as a hypocritical woman. Then she woulde to Anya for trouble.


    She could live a peaceful life only when that girl felt that she really had no thoughts of rekindling the


    love between her and Phil. So she used this way to make that girl understand that she was not


    interested in Phil at all.


    Phil knew he would hear such words, so that did not hurt him much. If she suddenly admitted that she


    was jealous or loved him or cared about him, he would not be able to bear it.


    "I gotta go. You take a good rest." Anya nced at Phil''s strangely red face, thinking that he still had a


    fever, so she once again proposed to leave.


    As a result, Phil, who was originally quite spirited, suddenly began to stagger. Anya was afraid that he


    would fall to the ground, so she had to hastily hold him, "Do you¡­ need to go back to the hospital?"


    Anya had reason to suspect that Phil was totally pretending. After all, when he faced that girl just now,


    he was fine and even very fierce, shaking her off.


    Now how could he be so weak in front of her?


    It seemed like he got serious fever and was about to faint.


    "I''m probably hungry..." Phil leaned on Anya and said weakly.


    Of course he was leaning gently against Anya. Considering she was pregnant, he could not put all his


    weight on her.


    Anya truly didn''t care if Phil lived or died, but he was holding her and didn¡¯t let her go. And his skin was


    hot. He was indeed feverish quite badly.


    Plus the fact that she hadn''t eaten dinner either, she thought for a moment and proposed, "Do you


    have noodles at home? I can only cook a bowl of noodles for you if you don''t mind."


    "Of course I don''t," Phil said without even thinking about it.


    He didn''t expect to eat the food she cooked in his life. He was simply ttered. He originally wanted to


    say that he would ask Gaven to send some foodter, and wanted her to stay and have dinner with


    him, but he didn''t expect her to say that she would cook noodles for him. What a surprise.


    "Now you should let go." Anya red again at the man who was holding her tightly.


    Only then did Phil reluctantly let go of her. Anya didn¡¯t want to waste time with him and went into the


    kitchen.


    Phil threw himself into the sofa and sent a message to Gaven at once, "No need to bring me dinner."


    Gaven was speechless. He had already arrived downstairs and was ready to go upstairs.

 Chapter 1062 Not Cold?

    Chapter 1062 Not Cold?


    Since she had been taking care of herself for a few months, she could make some simple dishes


    though she was not quite good at cooking. Cooking noodles was very easy for her. And she was even


    able to make it both delicious and good-looking.


    In fact, she was a woman who looked for a high quality of life. This was what Lorie had taught her since


    her childhood. She did not know how to do lots of things before, not because she didn¡¯t want to do


    them, but because Phil did not give her any opportunity to do these chores.


    During this time she gradually adapted herself to the kitchen things and learned to cook a bowl of


    noodles deliciously.


    While waiting for the water to boil, Anya took a look at Phil''s refrigerator. She took out broli, cut it


    and nched it, and then made stir-fry broli with garlic.


    Anyway, Phil had an upset stomach now, so it was good for him to eat lightly. If he wanted to eat some


    So when Phil sat down at the table, he saw such a pleasing picture. Although it was the simplest and


    lightest meal, for him it was the most delicious meal of his life.


    Before eating, he had already felt happy and thought it must be very delicious. Since it was cooked by


    his beloved girl, he hated to eat it.


    And Anya, who was sitting opposite him, saw him staring at the noodles on the table without any


    reaction, and got slightly embarrassed. For someone like Phil, who was used to eating delicacies, he


    should have no appetite for such simple food.


    And his cooking skills were so good. Every time he cooked for her, he always made a full meal.


    After seconds of embarrassment she said bluntly to Phil, "If it is not your liking, ask Gaven to bring you


    food."


    He was ill after all. It was not good to force him to eat food that he didn¡¯t like. That would be so


    inhumane.


    "How could it not?" Phil suddenly looked up and denied her words in excitement, which startled Anya.


    "I just¡­I can''t bear to eat them!" Phil seriously stressed, "This is the first time you made me food. I


    have to take a picture tomemorate it."


    Anya''s embarrassment turned into shyness, especially when she saw that he was really about to take


    out his phone to take pictures. She hurriedly stopped him.


    "Can you stop being so tacky?" Anya''s tone was full of disgust.


    If he really took picture of the food and posted it online, it would really embarrass her.


    Others would definitely be speechless, thinking if this badly-cooked thing was worth showing off.


    And his friends were all some big shots. If Phil did that, Anya herself would be an embarrassment.


    So she needed to stop Phil from taking the picture.


    Seeing that Anya was really annoyed, Phil hurriedly put away his cell phone and coaxed her, "Fine. I


    won''t take that picture. I know you care for me. That''s enough."


    Anya was speechless.


    ¡®What does he mean?¡¯ She thought.


    She cooked the meal not because she cared for him.


    She merely pitied him, and did not want to see that Phil, the baby¡¯s father, died before the child was


    born.


    Phil finally stopped, and the two ate quietly face to face.


    "Isn''t it cold with the cor that wide?" Anya was being sarcastic casually.


    When that young girl was here just now, he wrapped himself up like a dumpling. Now his clothes were


    in disarray. She could tell that he was deliberately doing that.


    Phil smiled elegantly, "I have a terrible fever. I¡¯m burning."


    Anya asked, "Aren''t people supposed to feel colder when having a fever?"


    It was not like she had never had a fever before. When she had a fever, she felt so cold that she kept


    shivering and wanted to cover her body with several quilts to get warm. But he said he felt hot.


    "Each person''s physical condition is dissimr. I will get hot when having a fever." Phil lied brazenly,


    just refusing to admit that he deliberately pulled the cor so wide to entice her.


    Anya was tired of talking to him, and only lowered her head to eat.


    The taste buds on the tip of the tongue were ttered. Phil was surprised that Anya''s simple noodles


    would be so delicious, which made him a little impressed with the little girl.


    He used to consider her as a little girl, and whenever he mentioned her to others, he always liked to


    call her ¡°my girl¡±, and subconsciously felt that she was still young.


    He hadn''t seen her for several months since their divorce. When they met again, he found that she had


    changed a lot.


    Perhaps she had not changed too much, but he had not properly and deeply understood her before.


    During the meal, many thoughts crossed Phil¡¯s mind.


    In the past, his desire to control her was so strong that she seemed to lose herself.


    After finishing the meal, Anya got up to leave without stopping for a moment, while kindly reminding


    Phil, "You¡¯ve had dinner. You''d better take the fever-reducing medicine againter. I don''t want the child


    to be born without a father."


    Phil didn¡¯t know what to say but thought, ¡®I know you care about me. Why do you have to say cruel


    words?¡¯


    He stopped Anya, "It''ste. I''ll ask Gaven to send you back."


    Anya thought it was unnecessary, "No, I can go back by myself. It¡¯s quite close, isn''t it?"


    Phil insisted, "I don¡¯t think the security here is reliable. Wait a moment, I''ll ask Gaven toe over."


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was unwell, he would send her home himself, but of course, it would have


    been better if she could stay.


    Phil insisted on that, so Anya had no choice but to sit down.


    Phil exined to Anya after calling Gaven, "He lives around here. He''ll be over soon."


    "Stay here. I''m going to take a shower."


    Anya nced at him speechlessly. Since they had been divorced, she was only a guest in his house


    now. The guest was still here, but he said he was going to take a shower. It was so disrespectful of him.


    Phil exined with an innocent look, "I got sweaty when eating noodles. I feel so ufortable now."


    Anya ignored him and looked down at her phone.


    Phil really went to take a shower, and Anya listened to the sound of the water running in the bathroom,


    only feeling extremely embarrassed and weirdly hot.


    She swore she would nevere to his home again. She was so annoyed.


    When Phil came out of the shower, Gaven also arrived.


    As soon as Gaven entered, he saw Phil, who opened the door, looked like he had just finished bathing,


    his forehead throbbing. ¡®Did Mr. Henderson have sex with Miss Willigen?¡±


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, why does Mr. Henderson bother me to send Miss Willigen home? He could ask Miss


    Willigen to stay the night with him.¡¯ Gaven thought.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Within a while, Gaven had thought lots of obscene things. Anya came out from behind and saw


    Gaven''s expression. She was suddenly embarrassed and even didn¡¯t say goodbye to Phil, pushing


    Gaven away and leaving.


    The boss and the subordinate were both thinking of dirty things. Indeed, ¡°like boss, like subordinate¡±.


    "Send her back!" Phil kicked his assistant and ordered him peevishly.


    Gaven immediately turned around and left, thinking how he should deal with the awkward situation


    where he had to be alone with his boss'' former wife in the car.

 Chapter 1063 She Is Not a Pushover

    Chapter 1063 She Is Not a Pushover


    But Gaven then realized he was overthinking it. Since Anya totally ignored him on their way, he didn¡¯t


    have to feel embarrassed at all.


    Gaven drove Anya to her house in a few minutes.


    He watched her go home safely. Then he left and reported it to Gaven.


    Phil was in a great mood and felt much better.


    He shared his joy with his buds in the chat group and told them that Anya hade to cook for him.


    Phil knew that his buddies would not despise the simple dishes cooked by Anya since they knew Anya


    used to be spoiled and was never allowed to get into the kitchen.


    Arthur gave him a blow mercilessly, "Normally, you should get better."


    He implied that Phil¡¯s getting better had nothing to do with Anya''s visit.


    People suffering from acute gastroenteritis would not have persistent vomiting, diarrhea and fever. After


    a day and night, he must have gotten better.


    Julian spoke for Phil, "Stop giving him blows. Anya is willing to take care of him, which means she''s not


    that heartless to him at least."


    After Julian¡¯sfort, here came a blow from Ezra, ¡°Maybe just for the sake of the child.¡±


    Phil was speechless.


    Ezra expressed the same meaning as Anya¡¯s. Anya told him that she cooked for him just because she


    didn¡¯t want the child to be born without a father.


    Phil was also not a pushover, and he immediately retorted, "Maisie was not so heartless to you before.


    Was it also for the sake of the child? No wonder you feel so much empathy."


    This time it was Ezra that got speechless.


    Indeed, thewyer''s logic and eloquence were beyond average.


    Ezrapromised, ¡°Fine! She really cares about you, so she cooked food for you. I wish you


    happiness and get her back.¡±


    Phil finally found somefort from his buddies, and only then did he stop.


    Anya went home calmly, took a shower, read a book and went to bed. But early the next morning her


    peaceful life was ruined by two unexpected guests.


    Actually, it was not totally out of her expectations.


    The visitors were Trevon and Cara, Phil''s parents. Cara was wearing a delicate suit and stepped at


    once after Anya opened the door and asked Anya aggressively, "Why did you lie to Jenny that Phil was


    abusive?"


    Cara got very mad about this. Last night, her best friend''s daughter Jenny came to her in tears and told


    her tearfully what happened at night.


    When hearing that Anya went to her son''s ce, Cara got angry, and she was pissed off after knowing


    Jenny implied that Phil was abusive.


    Although she did not personally raise her son, she more or less understood his nature. He could not be


    a rude and bad-mannered person, and Phil¡¯s grandma would never make Phil that bad.


    Cara was born in a poor family and lived a hard life when she was little. Therefore, she had a strong


    and snobbish personality. After she finally got a ce to study abroad by virtue of her ability, she never


    wanted to go home or live a poor life.


    Trevon was not so career-minded or utilitarian at first. He nned to return home after graduating, but


    because of Cara¡¯s strong interference, he stayed with her to start a business abroad and fight for it.


    Fortunately, they seeded and now they were living a life of high quality. So Cara thought little of


    Anya who could not help Phil in his career. She thought such a woman would bring down their family''s


    ss.


    Although she was living a good life now, she hoped that her life and her son''s life will be better in the


    future. So she hoped that Phil could find a wife from a wealthy and powerful family, so that they would


    have a higher status in the upper ss through business marriage.


    Knowing that Phil had gotten married, Cara inquired about Anya''s background.


    Anya''s father cheated on his mother and her mother was in aa. What was more, her family''s


    that she had seduced her son by her youth and beauty.


    Later she went back to Riverside City with Trevon in anger and tried to interfere with Phil''s marriage,


    but what she didn''t expect was that Phil didn''t care about their feelings at all and even took Anya¡¯s side.


    At that time, when Phil kicked her out of the house, Cara was so angry that she wanted to stay and


    drive Anya away from Phil.


    It was Trevon who persuaded her, saying that she should be patient. If it was just Anya¡¯s beauty that


    attracted him, their rtionship would definitely notst long. Phil would probably get tired of her soon,


    and would divorce without their interference.


    Trevon also said that they were already rejected by their son. If they ruined his marriage at this time, he


    would only be more and more antagonistic to them. So it would be better to let time split them up.


    Anyway, after Phil dumped Anya, it would not bete for him to see another woman.


    With their son''s wealth and ability, he would find a better one.


    Only then did Cara suppress her anger, going back to Ustistan with Trevon.


    But out of their expectations, Phil and Anya had a four-year marriage. Just as Cara wanted to take


    action to break them up, fortunately, she heard that they got divorced.


    When she knew about their divorce, she couldn''t be happier. She immediately contacted her best


    friend, Jenny''s mother, talked about Phil''s divorce, and expressed her intention to introduce Jenny to


    Phil.


    If Phil hadn''te to Ustistan, she was nning to bring Jenny back to Riverside City during this time,


    so as to set her up with Phil.


    But she didn''t expect Phil toe to Ustistan. And when she found out that Phil was here for Anya,


    Cara was very anxious. Since they had divorced, she would not let Phil and Anya rekindle their past


    rtionship again in any case.


    At this moment, although Cara was arrogant and rude, Anya did not feel angry or furious at all.


    She didn''t know why she was very indifferent to Cara the first time they met. Andter she analyzed the


    reason herself. That was probably because she never care about Cara.


    She looked at Cara as if Cara was a clown.


    It could tell that Anya was very independent in her thinking and was very clearheaded.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She did not rely on anyone to give her a happy life, unlike those women who would try every means to


    please their mothers-inw so that they could get their husbands'' favor.


    Whether or not her husband cared about her had nothing to do with outsiders.


    She would be friendly to Cara or other men¡¯s mothers if they liked her and treated her kindly.


    If they didn''t like her, Anya wouldn''t be sad, and she wouldn''t try to make them like her.


    If they tried to mess with her or hurt her, she would fight back as she was not a pushover.


    So at this moment, she nced at Cara with an indifferent look and deliberately asked, "Excuse me,


    who is Jenny?"


    She was clever and had already guessed that Jenny was the young girlst night. But she was


    deliberately ying dumb, clearly not taking Cara seriously, just for making Cara angry.

 Chapter 1064 Screw It Up

    Chapter 1064 Screw It Up


    As expected, Cara was so angry with her words that she choked on the spot and didn''t say anything for


    a while.


    Thest time Cara went back to Riverside City, she intended to get Anya into trouble, but she was


    kicked out by Phil. Anya had just returned from outside at that time and only stood indifferently in the


    living room looking at them, without saying a word.


    Therefore, Cara never had a head-on confrontation with Anya. Cara belittled Anya, as she thought


    Anya must be young and naive.


    In addition, Cara subconsciously thought that a pretty young girl like Anya must be an airhead, so she


    dared toe directly to Anya, intending to reprimand her severely and warn her to stay away from


    Phil.


    Cara didn¡¯t expect that Anya would make her speechless so easily. She did not believe that Anya had


    no idea of who Jenny was. She knew Anya was ying dumb.


    Cara clenched her teeth hard and drew several breaths secretly, so that she did not lose her temper


    too much.


    When she spoke again, she put on a contemptuous smile on her face, "Oh, Jenny, she is the girl who


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    went to Phil yesterday. You might have seen her?"


    "Jenny''s mother is from Chiobar. She is my best friend, and the president of a listedpany. Jenny''s


    father is from Ustistan. He¡¯s a real aristocrat, a baron! Jenny Rangel is her full name."


    Cara reacted quickly. She took this opportunity to introduce Jenny''s family background to Anya, trying


    to use Jenny''s illustrious family background to hit Anya and make her ashamed of herself.


    After Cara finished speaking, she stared at Anya proudly, trying to catch the slightest inferiority shown


    on Anya''s face. But Anya only murmured "Oh" in a calm tone and then said, "I wonder if the noble


    baron and the excellent female president will be furious when they learn that their dear daughter was


    thrown to the ground by your son?"


    Since her parents were so noble and excellent, they must treat their daughter like a princess. If they


    knew that Phil was so rude to their baby daughter, they wouldn¡¯t forgive Cara, would they?


    Cara was once again gritted her teeth with anger and pointed at Anya, unable to speak properly,


    "You..."


    She admitted that it took her a long time to coax Jennyst night. She begged Jenny not to tell her


    parents about what happened at Phil''s ce for the time being. And she promised Jenny that her son


    was not that rude. It must be Anya who used some tricks to make him that rude.


    Cara had been trying hard to get along with Jenny''s parents all these years, just for climbing into the


    aristocracy. She was very ambitious. Now they were rich, but they were not noble enough in Ustistan


    since they were from Chiobar.


    Anya had made Cara speechless twice, which made Cara utterly difited. The girl in front of her


    didn''t take much effort and defeated her only with some words.


    Cara gnashed and snarled, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Phil is very nice to you. But how could you be so ungrateful?


    You told others that he was abusive. You are such a mouthy girl. Did you use some tricks to seduce


    Phil and coerce him into being with you?"


    "Otherwise, how could a sensible and calm man like my son marry you!"


    When Cara finished, there was a sudden knock at the door. Anya absently went to open the door, and


    Phil walked in with a sullen face.


    There were guilty looks on Cara''s and Trevon''s faces. They didn''t expect Phil toe to Anya''s ce


    so early in the morning.


    Yesterday, they learned from Jenny that Phil was sick, so they thought that Phil should note to


    Anya today, and even if he did, it would not be so early, so the couple came at this time.


    After all night, Phil had almost recovered, so he rushed to Anya''s ce early in the morning, intending


    to make breakfast for her.


    When he arrived downstairs, he caught sight of his parents'' luxury car. It seemed that his mother could


    no longer stand living a poor life. After she made lots of money, she only wore designer clothes and


    bought luxury goods, to make others think she was rich and take her as a noble woman.


    But she didn¡¯t know the real elegance and nobility were from within. Showing off too many luxury goods


    would only make others feel she was an upstart.


    He knew that Cara had always looked down upon Anya, so he naturally knew no good thing would


    happen when Trevon and Cara came to Anya. They came here probably because of what happened


    When he stood at the door and heard Anya retorting Cara in a casual tone, he got relieved and


    amused.


    In fact, he knew that Anya was not a pushover. She was good at making people angry, which could be


    told from how he annoyed her before. And she was not as simple-minded and naive as she looked.


    His snobbish mother might even end up getting mad by Anya.


    Though he was not worried that Anya would lose and decided to stand by, he knocked on the door


    when his ridiculous mother criticized Anya for using tricks to seduce him.


    Phil''s face grew darker. He wasn¡¯t bothered by his so-called parents before because he and Anya had


    been at peace with them over the past years.


    Cara came to him once a few years ago to get in the middle of his business, but she didn¡¯t interfere in


    his affairs these years. He did not expect they would have gone so far ande to trouble Anya again.


    They knew that Anya was now pregnant, didn¡¯t they?


    Just as Anya was about to question his parents, Anya looked at him and said calmly, "Right on cue. I''m


    about to say something to your parents. It would also be good for you to hear it."


    Phil¡¯s forehead was throbbing and he had a bad hunch that Anya would say something bad.


    Anya looked up at Cara, smiling mockingly, "Cara, you said your son was nice to me and I used tricks


    to seduce him."


    Anya showed no respect for Cara because she held that Cara didn¡¯t deserve her respect.


    Anya''s indifference to Cara made Cara grit her teeth in anger.


    Anya continued to say slowly, "One thing you may not know, your son, in order to get close to me, told


    my mother about my father''s cheating. It made my mother delirious, then she got into a car ident.


    She is still in the hospital now."


    "What?" Cara widened her eyes in shock. Beside her, Trevon staggered but did not fall.


    Only Phil set his lips in a grim line without a word.


    He had expected that Anya would talk about this, but he was in no ce to stop her because what she


    said was the truth.


    Phil extremely hated Trevon and Cara at this moment, because Anya would not have mentioned it if


    they had note to make trouble.


    It took Anya a long time to soften her attitude toward Phil, but Cara and Trevon screwed it up.


    Once Lorie was mentioned, Anya would hate him more.


    And once she hated him, she would guard against him, and he had to find ways to approach her again.

 Chapter 1065 Never Forgive You

    Chapter 1065 Never Forgive You


    Anya looked very calmly at Cara who had an incredulous look. ¡°Besides, if your son didn¡¯t chase me


    down here, I wouldn''t be being abused by the boring and unqualified woman.¡±


    These words rendered Cara furious since she didn¡¯t expect that Anya would say these harsh words to


    her, Phil¡¯s mother.


    Usually, all young women, including Jenny, ady from a famous family, would ingratiate themselves


    with Cara so that they could get a chance to win Phil¡¯s heart.


    But now, getting no respect but humiliation from Anya, Cara was seething with anger.


    Without any intention to talk with Cara, Anya calmly said, ¡°I need to go down to eat breakfast, please


    help yourself.¡±


    She took the keys and the phone and went out, no longer looking at Cara and Trevon.


    Anya cast a nce at Phil who sat aside with a taut and sullen face.


    She had to mention Lorie¡¯s matter though he would feel unhappy.


    To live a peaceful life in the future, now Anya had to get rid of Cara¡¯s contempt for her and haughty


    manner.


    Cara would keep pestering her and look for her trouble since Cara thought she was ying hard to get.


    Anya felt annoyed. To leave these troubles, she went abroad but ended up meeting Cara and Trevon


    and was forced to say goodbye to her peaceful life.


    Perhaps because of her pregnancy, she became impatient easily, especially with Cara, who gave her


    trouble on purpose.


    In the past, Anya may show respect for Cara. But now, Anya didn¡¯t care about others at all.


    At this thought, Anya left decisively and couldn¡¯t wait to leave this so-called home.


    She went out and decided to find a restaurant to have breakfast. As for how the three of them were


    getting along in her house, it was none of her business.


    Irritated by Anya¡¯s departure, Cara roared in a trembling voice, ¡°How...how rude she is.¡±


    Cara choked in anger.


    As a strong woman who was in charge of a wholepany for so many years in the mall, she was


    never been treated with such a cold face before, especially by a junior.


    When Trevon saw that she could not stand, he tried to help her. But she pushed her away in disgust,


    and she vented her anger on him.


    ¡°What were you doing standing up? Now you''re gonna help me, so why didn''t you just help me kick her


    ass? You make me sick.¡± Cara cursed Trevon, her tone full of contempt.


    Despite frequently being scolded, Trevon was embarrassed and sullen since it was the first time that


    his son was aside when he was cursed harshly.


    Trevon admitted he was not aspetent as Cara but felt irked when she reprimanded him in public.


    He endured her scolding in front of his friends but now he was angry when being chided in the face of


    his son.


    Showing no sympathy to his father, Phil stood there and looked at them sullenly with a smirk and


    turned away without saying a word.


    His silent departure indicated his disappointment in his parents.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He was going to make a statement to let the whole world know that he was going to disown his


    unloving parents.


    His parents kept hurting the only people who mattered to him in his life. He didn''t want to put up with it


    anymore.


    When his grandmother died, they deliberately did note back in order to let his grandmother, who


    was already suffering from illness, die with regret. He mourned and intended to publish a newspaper to


    break off rtions with his parents, but was stopped by Julian and other friends.


    This time, he could not stand his parents who intended to hurt Anya, a pregnant woman. If Anya and


    her baby were hurt, Phil would go crazy.


    Besides, Phil¡¯s rtionship with Anya worsened due to Lorie¡¯s ident. His parents didn¡¯t offer any


    help but tried to make him get married to another woman. Phil could not stand it anymore.


    ¡°Phil.¡± Trevon rushed over.


    Phil ignored him and strode downstairs.


    ¡°Phil, We¡¯re doing this for your own good!¡± Trevon stopped his son downstairs.


    Enraged by these words, Phil suddenly stopped and turned to look at his father. ¡°You just consider your


    own benefits.¡±


    ¡°Get married to Jenny. Right, so you guys can be one of the upper ss. What can I get from the


    marriage? I¡¯m rich and enjoy a national reputation. Such a woman means nothing to me.¡±


    ¡°You think I have to rely on women like you?


    These acerbic words made Trevon blush in embarrassment.


    Phil didn¡¯t want to vent his anger on his poor father but showed no mercy to him after hearing his


    father¡¯s hypocritical words.


    Phil stared at him and mocked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will never blindly obey my wife. I can think independently


    and I do care about my loved ones. But what have you done to your family?¡±


    Trevon argued for himself in anger, ¡°You look down on me, but how about yourself? You¡¯re still at the


    mercy of that woman, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Others would think Phil argued with his parents just for a woman.


    Phil sneered, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m willing to follow and protect her. So, how about you? Is it your wish to


    miss out on your mother¡¯s remaining days? Are you content to live abroad? Are you willing to be


    treated so badly by that woman that you lose your pride?¡±


    ¡°I love my wife. All I have done is for a harmonious marriage,¡± Trevon retorted.


    Phil mocked, ¡°You love your wife and lose your principles and conscience. She kept you from going


    home to see my grandmother onest time, so you really didn¡¯t visit your dying mother? You should


    insist on going back to see your mother even if she¡¯s unwilling to go back with you! If she divorces you


    because of that, such a woman is not worth cherishing. However, you followed her and obeyed her


    every word, making your mother leave the world with regrets. You¡¯re weak and ignorant, and you don''t


    know right from wrong.¡±

 Chapter 1066 Find You

    Chapter 1066 Find You


    Phil¡¯s usation quickly turned Trevon¡¯s face pale. Atst Trevon fell hard to the ground, clutching his


    chest.


    ¡°Trevon, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Cara, standing aside, saw Trevon fall and rushed over.


    Phil frowned and wondered if his father really had a heart attack because of his words. Living with Cara


    for many years, Trevon didn¡¯t show his difort despite her consistent scolding and humiliation.


    ¡°Well. Fine, I feel a pain in my chest.¡± Trevon shot a nce at Phil.


    In fact, he did not feel ill, but pretended to have chest pains to excuse himself from his son¡¯s


    usations.


    Cara was scared to see her husband feel pain and she red at Phil. ¡°What are you doing to your


    father?¡±


    Reprimanded by Cara in this way, Phil rebuked, ¡°How did he treat his mother? Love? Care?¡±


    He added, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t stubbornly gone to live abroad and didn''t bully her in this way, would she have


    be depressed and sick? The two of you are the ones who caused her serious illness.¡±


    Cara opened her mouth and felt guilty for a moment.


    After she and Trevon graduated, she insisted on living abroad, because she felt it good living abroad


    and also wanted to anger his mother in this way.


    His mother raised Trevon alone after her husband died at a young age and was dependent on him.


    Cara stopped Trevon from visiting his mother since she tried to get even with his mother in this way


    who didn¡¯t ept her all the time.


    But she said to the public that she was working on her career abroad, and she didn''t expect her own


    son to reveal her inner thoughts of revenge.


    ¡°Check your best friend and her noble husband. You know nothing about them.¡±


    Phil said and then left to find Anya.


    He investigated and found that Jenny¡¯s parents were not as noble as Cara thought they were, and that


    they had bought their titles by taking money from Cara.


    Jenny¡¯s parents clearly knew what Cara wanted and pretended to be noble and rich, in order that Cara


    would buy various gifts and give them money.


    Jenny¡¯s father got titles mainly using Cara and Trevon¡¯s generous investment.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Phil felt it funny that Cara ingratiated herself with them and even wanted him to get married with Jenny.


    He obtained his wealth and position on his own, and he would not depend on anyone else for profit in


    the future.


    In his marriage, he would treat his partner sincerely, for love rather than profit.


    As Phil left decisively, Cara and Trevon had mixed feelings.


    Trevon, a man of little merit and ambition, as his own son said, had always listened to his wife¡¯s words.


    Because his wife wanted to get along with Jenny¡¯s parents, heplied with all his wife¡¯s


    arrangements. Thus, he never suspected Jenny¡¯s parents.


    But now hearing Phil¡¯s words, Trevon thought his son was more reliable.


    Then Trevon stood up from the ground and said, ¡°Probably, we can investigate...¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Cara aggressively interrupted him.


    Shocked and angry, she was confused about why her son said these words and she thought there was


    nothing strange with Jenny¡¯s parents.


    But she felt terrible since his words made sense and she was reluctant to make an investigation.


    In other words, she refused to admit that her n and judgment were wrong and her efforts these


    years were in vain.


    If Jenny¡¯s parents really used fake identity to deceive her, Cara would be aughing stock in front


    of her son and husband after being a strong decision-maker in their home these years.


    Deep in thought, she roared, ¡°Who are you to say that in front of me? I said there was no problem with


    their identity. Don''t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Without no chance to say a word, Trevon silentlypressed his lips.


    He was used to his wife making all the decisions she wanted, and he couldn¡¯t question her even if she


    was wrong.


    In the past, he didn¡¯t mind it. But now, if Jenny¡¯s parents really faked their identities, Trevon couldn¡¯t


    ept the harsh reality after he and Cara devoted money and time to them in a ttering way these


    years.


    Cara then pushed Trevon away and got into the car. Trevon followed silently. The couple left with


    different thoughts.


    On the other side, Phil called Anya and was worried about her who ate breakfast alone.


    Some people like Anya were seemingly indifferent and ruthless but in fact tender and fragile while


    others like Cara, had evil thoughts and always pretended to be kind and amicable.


    Anya refused to answer his phone calls.


    After several calls, Phil sent her a voice message. ¡°If you don¡¯t answer the phone and don¡¯t tell me


    where you are, I will search restaurants one by one until I find you.¡±


    Such a crazy man.


    Anya cursed in her mind and had to tell her location in case he would do something crazy.


    She, a pregnant woman, could not walk too far and just had breakfast at a restaurant just down the


    street.


    She could see Phil and his parents argue with each other through the window of the restaurant from


    her seat.

 Chapter 1067 Poor Man

    Chapter 1067 Poor Man


    Phil went into the restaurant and found Anya. He sat down and found that she could see out the


    window from her seat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± he said apologetically and felt guilty since his parents got her into trouble because of him.


    ¡°Stop talking. I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s have breakfast first.¡± Anya interrupted him in this way.


    Unwilling to talk about this kind of thing outside, she had to eat some food after she, a pregnant


    woman, was busy all morning without eating anything. She felt she was dying from hunger and had a


    stomachache.


    After a few bites of her meal, she felt much better and said, ¡°I ordered some food for you but you have


    to wait for a while.¡±


    After telling him her location, she asked a waiter over and ordered another breakfast.


    For some reason, she suddenly felt he was a poor man after seeing him argue with his parents outside.


    She didn¡¯t know much about the conflict between him and his parents. But she heard that he was


    abandoned by his parents when he was three months old and raised by his grandmother.


    Anya didn¡¯t meet his grandmother who had passed away when she was in a rtionship with him.


    Besides, he seldom mentioned his parents or grandmother in front of her.


    Despite Morgan¡¯s marital infidelity, he at least acted as a loyal husband and good father before his


    scandal was exposed.


    When recalling her childhood full of love, Anya wondered if Phil was loved and apanied by his


    parents.


    He didn¡¯t go to amusement parks or anything like that like other kids.


    His grandmother was under the weather and didn¡¯t bring him to such a ce.


    Even though Morgan betrayed Anya, Anya was still loved by Lorie. In contrast, Cara treated her son


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    badly.


    Knowing many parents trifled with their children, such as Maisie¡¯s parents who only loved their son,


    Anya wondered why Cara didn¡¯t care about her son, an excellent man.


    Perhaps that was because Cara and Trevon, as Phil¡¯s parents, had never raised him and didn¡¯t have


    parental love for him.


    His parents, the most important family for him after his grandmother passed away, were supposed to


    restore their rtionship with their son in time and care about him.


    However, Anya didn¡¯t think they had shown any love for Phil since his parents hadn¡¯t shown up during


    her four-year marriage with Phil except for the only time they returned to meddle in his marriage.


    Naturally, Anya thought Phil was a poor man without any parental love and ordered breakfast for him.


    At the same time, Phil was warmed by her move and slightly smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    No matter what her intention was when she did something for him voluntarily, he would be happy.


    He had been worried she¡¯d reject him again because of his parents. Now, he was very happy that she


    had ordered him breakfast.


    After the breakfast was served, they enjoyed the meal quietly.


    Anya finished her meal first and then asked, ¡°How is your father now after his fall?¡±


    Phil looked up and thought she was such a kind girl who didn¡¯t get angry with his troublesome parents.


    Though Anya pretended to be willful and arrogant, he clearly knew that she just wanted to get rid of him


    by venting her anger and that she was not an unreasonable but tender girl.


    Just now, he firmly said to Trevon that he would never be a ruthless man when his wife was kind


    and tender.


    Not everyone was as bad as Cara and Trevon who were evil and selfish.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he replied honestly.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t cast a nce at his father after finishing his words.


    Phil guessed Trevon was fine since Trevon didn¡¯t show any signs of injury.


    Phil had not thought much about Trevon¡¯s fall but now it urred to him that Trevon probably


    pretended to fall down so as to free himself from being condemned.


    Phil had to admit that Trevon, a man often reprimanded by Cara, was too despicable that he refused to


    admit his mistake by feigning ill.


    Anya said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t argue with your parents because of me.¡±


    He paused and put down the fork, answering seriously, ¡°My parents and I are not intimate at all. Even if


    you didn¡¯t appear in my life, my rtionship with them would still worsen.¡±


    Anya, who didn¡¯t know the whole story, looked at him confusedly.


    She had no idea that Phil and his parents were on such bad terms.


    Later, to clear her misunderstanding and unnecessary guilt, Phil told Anya what his father had done to


    his grandmother.


    In the end, Phil was on the verge of crying with red-rimmed eyes when recalling that his grandmother


    died with regrets.


    Anya lost her words for a moment since she didn¡¯t expect his parents would be so ruthless and that he


    deeply loved his grandmother.


    Anya whose mother got along with Anya¡¯s grandparents didn¡¯t expect the rtionship between mother-


    inw and daughter-inw would be so terrible.


    Lorie and Anya¡¯s grandparents were close and treated each other well. Anya¡¯s grandparents lived in a


    vige and loved Anya wholeheartedly.


    When Morgan¡¯s marital infidelity was exposed, Anya¡¯s grandparents came over and beat him and


    made an apology to Lorie.


    Anya¡¯s grandparents expressed that they would never ept Luna and her two children.


    But they could do nothing to change Morgan¡¯s mind to be with Luna and still disdained her.

 Chapter 1068 Nothing Changed

    Chapter 1068 Nothing Changed


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity to hear that.¡± Anya had never seen Phil looking so sad and fragile.


    He gave a self-deprecating smile. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t hope you feel stressed or think you cause


    my terrible rtionship with them.¡±


    His rtionship with his parents was awful but now worsened.


    Anya looked over and murmured, ¡°If they are satisfied with the woman you married, your rtionship


    will be restored. After all, you are family.¡±


    Phil was speechless. ¡°Why do you think in this way?¡±


    He added sullenly, ¡°I will never forgive them in my life. They didn¡¯t want to restore it but tried to force


    me to get married to Jenny so as to obtain their interests.¡±


    ¡°They just want to climb into the upper ss instead of considering my feelings.¡±


    Anya stopped and wondered if a man¡¯s personality was rted to his family.


    Her grandparents were amicable and kind, while her father was a scumbag.


    While Trevon and Cara were ruthless and selfish, their son was full of virtues. Though knowing little


    about how he treated his grandmother, Anya witnessed how Phil treasured his friends.


    After breakfast, they left together.


    But no sooner had she stood up than she sat down again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked, taking her hand in his apprehension.


    ¡°Well, my leg hurts a little bit again...¡± She nced at her hand that he was holding and was angry that


    he directly showed his concern in this way.


    She felt a lot of pain in her pubic area, but she recovered in a few days. But now she was not feeling


    well.


    Phil said, ¡°Go to the hospital.¡±


    Anya was speechless. ¡°No. The doctor said there was no way to relieve my pain. I just need some


    rest.¡±


    She had consulted her doctor about the problem. It was no use going to the hospital now because the


    doctor didn¡¯t understand why she was in pain frequently and could do nothing about it.


    ¡°Can you still walk?¡± he asked.


    She had a try and said uncertainly, ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Then she tried to stand up but didn¡¯t dare to move forward.


    She was anxious. ¡°I have a sster.¡±


    He released her hand. ¡°I will carry you home first. If your pain doesn¡¯t ease after a while, you can ask


    for leave.¡±


    Immediately, he picked her up in his arms before she could refuse.


    In fact, she thought she could stay at the restaurant and make a phone call to ask for leave.


    But now, she blushed in embarrassment when he picked her up in his arms in front of many customers


    here.


    Some whistled and regarded Phil as a gentleman.


    Despite few acquaintances here, she blushed and buried her face in his arms. ¡°Why do you pick me


    up? Just leave me alone.¡±


    She turned annoyed because of his sudden move.


    ¡°I would not leave you alone.¡± He carried her out of the restaurant.


    The moment they walked out of the door, she struggled out of his embrace. ¡°Put me down.¡±


    Even though the restaurant was near her home, she was reluctant to be carried home by him and


    worried that he would get tired of carrying her who got some weight these days.


    He put her down and still held her. ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    He decided to carry her home if she could not walk.


    She tried to walk on her own but felt pain.


    Unwilling to be carried, she said, ¡°I can walk slowly.¡±


    She staggered forward, looking stubborn and pitiful.


    He knew her intention and had to obey her decision.


    When he moved forward to hold him, she paused and asked, ¡°Have I gained weight recently? Am I too


    heavy for you to hold?¡±


    Before he could answer the question, she angrily shook off his hand and walked forward alone in


    silence.


    He was confused and rushed over. ¡°You are slim now.¡±


    His sincere reply didn¡¯t make her stop.


    She wasn¡¯t angry with him and clearly knew she would gain some weight due to pregnancy. But his


    pause just now showed he really thought she turned slightly fat.


    She was sullen and anxious, feeling she must look fatty now.


    She didn¡¯t want to be seen to be that chubby. She heard from others that pregnant women¡¯s legs would


    get swollen in the second trimester, so she wanted him to stay away from her.


    Phil stopped her and stared at her smiling. ¡°I see you have a scale at home. You must weigh yourself


    every day. Don¡¯t you know if you are gaining weight?¡±


    She grunted, kicked a pebble at her feet, and said, ¡°I weighed myself. I put on weight.¡±


    Anya got anxious and annoyed when feeling his hot body and tense muscles in his arms.


    She felt terrible since she got fat while he was still attractive and robust.


    Phil was speechless. ¡°You''re getting fat because the baby inside you is growing.¡±


    To avert her attention from this topic, he picked her up in his arms. ¡°I''ll carry you home and see if you''re


    fat in this way.¡±


    She was irritated. ¡°Are you crazy? How does it work?¡±


    ¡°I did carry you before. In fact, I carried you on my back,¡± he said, ncing unhappily at her in his arms.


    ¡°Have you forgotten?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Awkward, she clearly remembered she once got drunk and forced him to carry her home from the gate


    of themunity.


    On the way, she was unsatisfied with his slow walking and deliberately said he was old and weak.

 Chapter 1069 Sanctification

    Chapter 1069 Sanctification


    As a result, he carried her home and made love to her against the door until she cried and confessed


    that he was strong.


    Anya had to admit that he deliberately mentioned it at this moment.


    With that intimate scene in her mind, she turned silent in his arms.


    Phil looked down at her red earlobes and suddenly read her mind.


    With her in his arms now, he felt he was aroused.


    Before they had kids, they could have all the sex they wanted. But now that she was pregnant, he had


    to be careful about restraining his lust and protecting her.


    They crossed the street and came to her house. She immediately told her to put herself down and they


    went back to her house. He strode to the kitchen, poured a ss of water, and gulped it down.


    Watching him drink, she felt a little thirsty, went over to pour a ss herself, and drank it slowly.


    The weather was warm these days, but they became thirsty for no reason and drank a lot of water.


    Then she said, ¡°Later, I will call my teacher to ask for a leave. You can deal with your work.¡±


    She decided to stay at home because she was not feeling well and was in a bad mood.


    ¡°I¡¯m going home to get myputer and my files and I¡¯ll be with you,¡± he replied.


    She was speechless and rolled her eyes.


    They agreed that he would serve three meals a day and try not to have any contact with her at other


    times. But now he was breaking his agreement to work at her house.


    He chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t wee me. But I could not leave you alone. Don¡¯t worry. I will work at a


    corner quietly.¡±


    Then he turned to leave and took away a set of keys on the porch, which Anya had just taken back


    from him yesterday.


    Anya snorted and decided not to open the door for him if he didn¡¯t fetch the keys she took away


    yesterday.


    Unexpectedly, he brought the keys away.


    Sullen on the sofa for a long time, she asked for a day off with the school teacher and took her books


    andputer into the bedroom.


    Since he was ready to work in the living room, she decided to stay in her bedroom, leaving him in the


    living room.


    She was sure she would live alone with her child and rented a smaller apartment. Now, she didn¡¯t


    expect he woulde to her house.


    When she got to his home to get her keys, she noticed it was spacious andfortable. Why didn¡¯t he


    work there?


    At the thought of Phil, she turned annoyed and thenined about him in her chat room with her


    friends.


    Maisie said, ¡°He¡¯s worried that his parents wille to your door again.¡±


    Nina echoed, ¡°Yes. Although he lives close to you, there is no guarantee that he will be there for you


    when you are in trouble. His parents pestered you this time. I think he wants to be with you 24 hours a


    day.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s annoying. I feel like my life has gone back to before.¡± Anya was very distressed since she


    refused to live with Phil around all day.


    Emelia added, ¡°To be honest, we thought it would be easier for you to have him around. You¡¯re a


    pregnant woman and you need someone to take care of you.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not pregnant, we strongly support you in kicking him out.¡±


    After listening to her friends, Anya knew she could not fight with him as a pregnant woman, and she


    now needed someone to take care of her in case of emergencies.


    Soon, Anya calmed down. She thought the only thing she could do now was to stay in good physical


    and mental health. When the baby was born, she promised to kick him out the first time.


    She made up her mind.


    Phil was worried about Anya after his parents harassed her in the morning, and then he directly worked


    in her home to protect her.


    Work was secondary to him because he came to Ustistan to look after and protect her and the unborn


    baby.


    He needed to make sure she was safe and the baby was delivered.


    After living in her house, he immediately called Gaven and asked him to draw up a statement


    renouncing Trevon and Cara.


    When he went home to organize the work materials and arrived at Anya¡¯s house, the statement had


    been released. Gaven spent a lot of money on the pages of every major media, including newspapers


    and websites. As a result, reports of Phil disowning his parents abounded.


    Cara who had been irritated by Anya this morning fainted in anger after reading the shocking news on


    various websites.


    Phil¡¯s move showed she was an irresponsible mother and that all her efforts in the business world and


    the upper ss were in vain.


    Thus, Cara, a strong businesswoman, was seething with anger and cked out.


    Trevon who pretended to be under the weather aftering back home was flustered and called 911


    to send Cara to the hospital.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He also read the news, and instead of being furious, he was gloating at Cara¡¯s fainting from anger.


    umted sufferings and grievances these years when he was forced to be submissive and


    obedient to her finally found a vent at this moment.


    He was gloating with pleasure.

 Chapter 1070 Bad Man

    Chapter 1070 Bad Man


    Cara was fine physically, but she had aplete mental breakdown. She woke up from the hospital


    and lost her temper in the ward by breaking up several things. At the same time, Trevon had to stand


    aside in silence.


    Seething with anger, Cara vented her anger on him and cursed, ¡°What are you doing there? Call your


    son right now! Loser.¡±


    Swallowing the humiliation of the word ¡°loser¡±, he asked, ¡°Why are you calling him? Is he not cruel


    enough to us?¡±


    Cara roared crazily, ¡°Call him. Let him know he¡¯s pissing me off. Make him feel guilty! He is a heartless


    son.¡±


    Trevon felt these words ridiculous since she, an unqualified mother, should not use Phil of his


    indifference after she treated her mother-inw ruthlessly.


    Trevon was told that his mother was seriously ill and insisted on returning home, but Cara tried to stop


    him.


    Now, Phil¡¯s move was retribution for what she had done.


    Deep in thought, Trevon was angry. ¡°No. You can call him yourself.¡±


    Then, he decisively walked out of the ward, leaving her to vent her anger alone.


    Cara, irritated by her son, trembled when treated by her husband in this way.


    She could not deign to call her son or justify her usation. She could only reprimand him indirectly,


    hoping someone else to scold him for her.


    Phil returned to Anya¡¯s house with hisptop and other things and didn¡¯t see her in the living room.


    At the sight of the closed bedroom door, he knew she was inside.


    Whether she talked to him or not, he just wanted her by his side to make sure she was safe and sound.


    In the deskless apartment, she used herputer on a long, solid wood dining table she bought for


    work and study.


    Papers and hisptop were ced on the dining room table. He dealt with his job and then prepared


    some fruit in the kitchen. Soon he was knocking on the bedroom door with arge te of fruit.


    ¡°Honey, eat some fruit,¡± he intimately called her.


    Anya was speechless and annoyed by his sudden move and ignorance of her requests.


    She continued reading and didn¡¯t respond to him to show her dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Anya, Anya. Eat some fruit.¡±


    Phil guessed she was angry and he changed the way he addressed her.


    He was used to calling her so affectionately in private that he would not be able to change it for a while.


    He would have to pay attention in the future.


    Soon, she opened the door and took the te of fruit from him, saying politely, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°When could you finish your job?¡± she said and tilted her head to look in the direction of the dining


    table, and noticing his papers spread all over the dining table, she frowned slightly.


    She needed to finish her homework on the dining table.


    He read her mind. ¡°Do you want to use the table?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yes, I have to make PowerPoint.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Well, I''ll clear the table, and then you can sit across from me.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± Before she could say anything, he walked to clear the table to make room for her.


    Anya didn¡¯t want to sit face to face with him because then she could see him as soon as she looked up.


    Even though they sat together at dinner, she didn¡¯t want to sit with him at work because she was easily


    distracted.


    But he gleefully cleared the table. She believed he deliberately made room for her to stay with her in


    the living room.


    Phil quickly put away the papers on his desk and came over to remove the fruit te from her hand.


    When he came back again, he smiled and said, ¡°Do you want me to get yourputer?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± She went back to get hisputer and textbooks.


    Finally, they sat down at the dinner table and do their own thing. Anya worked on her PowerPoint


    presentation, while Phil concentrated on his official business.


    There had been quiet moments like this before. Phil worked in his study and had Anya with him.


    She had resisted spending all day with him since she would rather snuggle up in bed to y games


    and read than stay with him in the study.


    However, she had to make apromise since he would make love to her on the bed or carry her to


    the study if she refused to be with him.


    To show her dissatisfaction, she would deliberately make noise by turning up music or watching drama.


    He could still focus on his work and check documents.


    Once, she suddenly flirted with him for some reason.


    She remembered how he froze when she got into his arms and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    At that time, she also poked him in the chest,ughing at him why he stopped working.


    Later, after the passionate love game, she regretted what she had done, and then she never made


    noise in the study.


    But he indulged in making love to her in the study. She refused to apany him in the study after


    several fiery but tiring love games with him.


    Deep in thought, she gritted her teeth and thought he was too bad.


    Looking up, she met his unfathomable dark eyes and asked angrily, with her heart fluttering, ¡°Stop


    looking at me.¡±

 Chapter 1071 It Is Unfair to Phil

    Chapter 1071 It Is Unfair to Phil


    ¡°What are you looking at? he chuckled and asked her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking at me?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± she retorted in exasperation and didn¡¯t admit having looked at him obsessively.


    He exined tenderly, ¡°I was about to ask you to eat fruit when I looked up and saw you staring at me.¡±


    Anya blushed in embarrassment and wondered if she had stared at him just now.


    She just zoned out, instead of being enchanted by him and she exined to the smiling man, ¡°I just


    recalled some things. Don¡¯t smile like that.¡±


    He wore a flirtatious smile. ¡°It just so happens that I have some wonderful memories too.¡±


    His tone and words rendered her sullen.


    Just as she was wondering whether she should scratch his face, his cell phone rang, breaking the


    intimate, and somewhat awkward atmosphere between them.


    He nced at her and went to the living room window to answer the phone. Meanwhile, Anya angrily


    picked up her fork and stabbed the man''s cut fruit, and began to eat.


    She denied that she stared at him since she didn¡¯t think he was that attractive.


    Then, Anya looked up at the man on the balcony wearing the simplest white shirt and ck trousers.


    He was holding a cell phone in one hand and making a call with the other hand in his pants pocket,


    looking perfect in the figure.


    She admitted that he was perfect and that he was a standout among men in terms of face, body, and


    temperament.


    She pouted and regarded him as a handsome but still cunning man full of tricks.


    Her mom...


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She stopped thinking further.


    In fact, she had thought countless times about what kind of life she and her mom would be living today


    if he hadn¡¯t exposed her dad''s cheating and her mom hadn¡¯t been in a car ident.


    Would her father and Luna transfer the property and then divorce her mother, leaving nothing to them?


    Her mom might find out about her dad''s affair, get a divorce, and get a piece of his fortune.


    But no matter what happened to her parents, Anya would live a frugal life. Luckily, Phil provided her


    with the best things these years.


    ¡°You keep staring at me.¡±


    As she was deep in thought, he had ended the call and walked over smilingly.


    Anya paused and turned shy since she finally realized her eyes had actually rested on him.


    Unexpectedly, he finished his call quickly.


    For a moment, shepressed her lips and lost her words.


    He leaned slightly over the corner of the table with one hand. ¡°Honestly, am I the most handsome man


    you know?¡±


    His naive question and narcissism rendered her speechless.


    ¡°No,¡± she replied, ¡°Your friends, like Julian, Ezra, and Arthur, all look handsome and enchanting.¡±


    Irritated, he could do nothing about it. Anyway, he could not get jealous of his friends, could he?


    He snorted, ¡°What a blind woman.¡±


    Then he added while looking at her affectionately. ¡°In my eyes, you are the most beautiful one in the


    world.¡±


    He could easily show his love for her by saying sweet words.


    All the time, he would express his love for her in deeds and words.


    ¡°You are too glib.¡± She lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m trying to read. Stop talking.¡±


    She looked over, afraid that she would immerse herself in his tenderness and handsome appearance.


    Among all the young talents, he was acknowledged to be outstanding. Even on a list that she had


    seen, he was on top, along with Julian and Ezra.


    When they were rich single men, women, including celebrities and famous youngdies, courted them


    repeatedly.


    She and her ssmates alsomented on them, but at that time she was still in school and didn¡¯t


    meet the group of sessful men.


    Since Anya didn¡¯t respond, he had to return to his seat to focus on his work. They also spent most of


    the quiet morning.


    In order not to be disrupted by Phil, Anya simply put on a headset, listening to music while learning.


    She wanted to go to the bathroom, but Phil decided to hold her because her legs were not working


    now. And if she refused his help, Phil would carry her over.


    Phil put water, fruit, and snacks in front of her so that she could eat them.


    At noon, he opened the door as the doorbell rang.


    As soon as the door opened, there came a sound that made Anya frown. Jenny snarled at him from


    outside the door, ¡°There you are! Your mother was hospitalized. What are you doing? Dating a


    woman?¡±


    Anya shook her head helplessly and thought Jenny was so foolish that she mentioned his despicable


    mother at this moment.


    Surely, Phil indifferently replied, ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°Phil! Why are you so obsessed with her that you don¡¯t care about your mother in the hospital?¡±


    Anya did not know whether Jenny understood the grudge between Phil and Cara, but always felt that


    Jenny¡¯s usations were unpleasant and unreasonable.


    In the eyes of others, if Jenny did not understand his experience, she could not condemn Phil in this


    way.


    It was unfair to Phil.

 Chapter 1072 My Child’s Father

    Chapter 1072 My Child¡¯s Father


    Anya shot a nce at Jenny who was angry and said in a detached way, ¡°Jenny, Who are you to me


    him here?¡±


    Sitting here firmly, Anya calmly added, her tone full of mockery, ¡°You¡¯re not even his friend. Who are


    you toe to his door and yell at him? Is this what you call upper-ss manners?¡±


    Irritated by Anya¡¯s arrogance, Jenny clearly knew she was mocked by Anya as a vulgar outsider for


    Phil.


    Phil, who had intended to close the door, stopped and waited for Anya¡¯s refutation after hearing these


    words full of her concern.


    He was not ashamed of Anya¡¯s protection of him. On the contrary, he felt very happy.


    Besides, Anya should do something to reinstate his reputation after she had tarnished his imagest


    night by implying he was violent and cruel.


    Jenny was simmering with anger.


    Cara cried on the phone with Jenny¡¯s mother and thetter had tofort her.


    Before they ended the call, Jenny left for Phil.


    She was afraid her mother would not let her find Phil. When her mother talked about Jenny¡¯s visit to


    sick Phil after she went homest night, Jenny only answered that he was indifferent, instead of the


    fact that she was pushed down because she liked him.


    But her mother instantly expressed dissatisfaction and was unwilling to let her be with Phil.


    Phil was too enchanting. Jenny who had seen pictures and videos of him in various media was


    immediately attracted the moment she saw him in person.


    Despite the unpleasant experience, she was still eager to meet him.


    While Anya implied to Jenny that Phil had a propensity for domestic violence, Cara exined to Jenny


    that Anya deliberately tarnished his image in this way so that Jenny would stop pursuing him.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jenny didn¡¯t find him in thepany or his home.


    Unwilling to ept the fact that Phil stayed with Anya in her house instead of hispany, Jenny was


    heartbroken to see him open the door.


    When her suspicions were confirmed, Jenny could not behave gently anymore and was overwhelmed


    with jealousy, using him aggressively.


    Mocked by Anya with these harsh words, Jenny ranted, ¡°How about you? You offered to divorce him.


    Why are you still hanging out with him? Who are you to judge me?¡±


    Jenny cried finally and said these harsh words.


    Phil suddenly got solemn and regarded Jenny as a despicable woman.


    As he was about to get Jenny out, Anya stopped him. ¡°Wait for a minute.¡±


    He paused and looked back at her. She stood up, holding a corner of the table, and put a hand on the


    gradually bulging belly.


    Anya stared at Jenny. ¡°Although I am divorced from him, he is now the father of my child, so we need


    to stay together.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jenny was shocked since, she, along with her parents, Trevon, and Cara knew nothing about


    it.


    Cara only knew that Phil divorced Anya, but absolutely had no idea that Anya was pregnant.


    In fact, Cara disdained Anya and never paid attention to her who got divorced from Phil.


    Cara did not know that Anya hade until she learned that Phil hade to Ustistan.


    Cara didn¡¯t notice Anya¡¯s pregnancy because of Anya¡¯s t belly.


    Now, the news suddenly stupefied Jenny.


    Jenny was desperate, thinking that Phil still loved Anya and would not give up on her, a pregnant


    woman.


    Besides, though Jenny could be with Phil, she refused to raise Anya¡¯s child.


    Obviously, Jenny was lost in a daydream.


    ¡°Tell your parents the rtionship between Anya and me. By the way, I will never raise my child with


    another woman. Stop dreaming.¡±


    Phil only wanted to be with Anya.


    He closed the door and swore that he would call the police if Jenny came to his door.


    From outside came Jenny¡¯s cry. Clearly, she tearfully ran away.


    As silence fell, Anya sat down again, holding the table, and he was tired of being disturbed all day.


    But she could do nothing to get these troublesome people out of her life.


    Just now, she med Jenny for Phil because Jenny was too rude and Phil, a poor man, had never


    been loved by his parents and now was forced to get married to another woman he didn¡¯t like.


    His parents were scumbags.


    He returned to the table and sat down, full of joy. ¡°You just spoke for me. How can I thank you?¡±


    ¡°Never mind. I just want a peaceful life.¡± She felt hungry and pointed to the kitchen. ¡°If you¡¯re gonna


    thank me, why don¡¯t you make lunch?¡±


    He smilingly stood up. ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    Then as his eyes rested on her belly, Phil who had noticed her body change asked curiously, ¡°Do your


    belly get bulging?¡±


    She had been wearing loose clothes these days, and the change in her figure waspletely


    unnoticeable to others.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied and stroked her belly.


    Amazingly, she watched her growing belly in the mirror every day she took a shower.


    Although her belly was only slightly bulging now, she still felt incredible.

 Chapter 1073 In Your Dreams

    Chapter 1073 In Your Dreams


    ¡°I...¡± Phil stared at Anya¡¯s fair fingers on the belly and tried to say something.


    Anya realized his intention subtly and shrank back a bit immediately. Then she red at him, ¡°Don¡¯t tell


    me you want to touch it. Not a chance!¡±


    Phil was lost for words.


    After that, he smiled helplessly, ¡°Was it so obvious?¡±


    She had guessed what he wanted based on a word he said.


    ¡°Your eyes have sold you out.¡± snorted Anya.


    She noticed he had fixed his eyes on her belly and rted it to the plots in the TV series where fathers


    would like to caress the pregnant belly and talk to it, which was considered one form of antenatal


    training.


    But that was the interaction between the married couple. She had divorced Phil and she didn¡¯t think it


    made sense if she allowed him to do that.


    So, she rejected him without thinking. Phil had to give up the thought since Anya was so determined.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cook lunch for you now,¡± he stood up and said.


    Phil had tofort himself in his mind that he must be more patient. He had to consider Anya¡¯s


    feelings first no matter how eager he wanted to interact with the unborn child.


    He convinced himself that the child was too small to feel anything now. He could try harderter. Maybe


    Anya would let him interact with the child closely by then.


    After lunch, Phil went to do the dishes in the kitchen, while Anya picked up a book and started reading


    on the couch. Maybe the sunshine was too warm and cozy in the afternoon, or maybe she felt very


    sleepy because of pregnancy, then she felt like sleeping very much after a short while.


    She was reading aw book because she tookw as an elective. The professor must raise some


    questions in ss if she could attend school tomorrow. She thought she was a top student and didn¡¯t


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    want to be baffled.


    She had no idea since when Phil had gotten out of the kitchen. She just felt it was suddenly gloomy in


    front of her and the book was taken away in a second.


    ¡°So, aw book helps you sleep?¡± said Phil, kinda teasing.


    ¡°No!¡± snorted Anya, ¡°I¡¯m just feeling sleepy.¡±


    Fine, she admitted it was a bit too hard to understand and she felt sleepy, so she almost fell asleep.


    She didn¡¯t realize how difficult it was to studyw until she took it as an elective. She wondered how


    Phil had ovee it and she also heard that he did well in every subject, which had brought him fame


    and prestige before graduation.


    ¡°Oh, really? I thought you found it too hard to understand and just fell asleep,¡± said Phil, staring at her


    face.


    ¡°You can just ask me if you have any questions about it. I¡¯m right here,¡± Phil said confidently. Anya


    couldn¡¯t stand his arrogance anymore. She just humphed and sat up abruptly.


    ¡°Your time is money, Mr. Henderson. I can¡¯t afford to consult you. I¡¯d better go to school and seek help


    from the professorster.¡±


    The professors in college were ready to teach and solve problems for students. It was their job and she


    didn¡¯t need to worry about anything else. God knows what kind of unreasonable demands Phil would


    ask from her if she turned to him for help.


    Phil didn¡¯t insist and began leafing through the book.


    He was thinking if it was necessary to be an honorary professor in her school to teach the lesson


    specially for her. Then, she would feel free to ask him questions.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking a nap in bed,¡± said Anya. She just didn¡¯t want to stay with Phil anymore. They had been in


    the same room for a whole morning and she could smell him everywhere.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Phil said neatly.


    However, Phil knocked at the door again while Anya was about to lie on the bed, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Can you open the door, please? I have something to tell you,¡± said Phil.


    Anya was really annoyed. What was he thinking? Couldn¡¯t he just tell her everything before she


    returned to her room?


    A couple of days ago, Phil broke into the room while she was sleeping. Since then, Anya locked the


    door when she got in. She was really toozy and sleepy right now but she still had to open the door,


    which had irritated her a lot.


    She swore that she would make him regret it if he didn¡¯t tell her something seriously important.


    Bearing the thought in mind, Anya answered the door.


    With a book in his hand, Phil stared at her and waved the book. ¡°I¡¯ll read to the baby every day from


    now on. It¡¯s antenatal training.¡±


    Anya was speechless. That was it?


    She felt rage surging up in her chest.


    But she bore it and said in annoyance, ¡°I can read to the baby by myself.¡±


    Anya thought she was capable of doing antenatal training by herself. It wasn¡¯t a big deal to her, since


    she was a girl of many talents. He could just save the trouble reading to the baby.


    She didn¡¯t want to listen to his reading. She couldn¡¯t calm herself down whenever she heard his deep


    and low voice, which was like something tugging at her heart.


    That was why she rejected him.


    ¡°That¡¯s different. And it¡¯s the only chance that I can be close to the baby for a whole day long, right?


    You¡¯re not going to deprive me of my right as a father, are you? Come on. I¡¯m the father of the baby!¡±


    Phil tried hard to fight for it.


    Anya couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Henderson, are you guilt-tripping me on the moral high ground now? Indeed, you are a good


    Phil burst intoughter at her glib satire, ¡°Be right back at you.¡±


    She was good at arguing.


    ¡°I reject your proposal.¡± Anya wasn¡¯t gonnapromise, ¡°And, there¡¯s no room for negotiation, either.¡±


    What a sly old fish! She couldn¡¯t do anything with him when he moved into her room shamelessly like


    that. Now he was going to take up her time for sleeping? No way! Just in his dreams!


    Anya was firmly determined, so Phil had to give up and face the music, ¡°Fine.¡±


    Then, he was kicked out of the room rudely.


    Phil took a look at the book in his hand, shook his head, and sighed. It seemed he had toe up with


    something else to approach her.


    He truly wanted to have some interactions with the unborn baby. He still wanted to tell him something


    though he might not feel it or hear it in the belly.


    He wanted to tell the baby that he loved his mother and it very much, that he would do everything he


    could to enable them to live well, and that he wanted to win his mother back and give him aplete


    family.


    If possible, he wished the baby was a girl.


    If he was gonna have a daughter, he would feel he never lived enough even if he would have only one


    child in his life.


    He wouldn¡¯t be heartless like his parents and he wouldn¡¯t leave the child behind to live with the older


    generations in indifference. Instead, he was going to be a responsible father and he would be there for


    his child all the time.


    He would love them and care the most about them. Nothing else in the world was more important to


    him.

 Chapter 1074 What A Malicious Woman

    Chapter 1074 What A Malicious Woman


    Jenny was crying all the way home. To be more exact, she was crying all the way to the hospital where


    Cara was. Her parents were visiting Cara in hospital now.


    In tears, Jenny told them Anya was pregnant and all of them were stunned by it.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant?¡± said Cara, frozen.


    Then she gnashed, ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated her! She looks like an innocent angel but in fact, she is a


    scheming bitch. She still keeps the baby after they divorced. Obviously, she wants to keep on at Phil


    with the child.¡±


    That was what came to Cara¡¯s mind first after she heard the news. She thought Anya was ill-disposed.


    Anya had told her that Phil had done everything possible to marry her but Cara thought it over when


    she was back home and concluded Anya had lied to her. Cara just couldn¡¯t believe Phil would demean


    himself to please Anya.


    Undoubtedly, he was capable and handsome. He was supposed to be surrounded and ttered by


    different women, and he would get any woman he wanted. Anya was just a young girl. What did he see


    in her? What was so special about her to make him crazy?


    In a word, Anya was a bad girl in her eyes.


    After hearing the news that Anya was pregnant and how Phil had treated her, Jenny¡¯s mother, Natalie


    Stein, stood up immediately and pulled Jenny over to her. Then she told Cara seriously, ¡°Cara, Jenny


    will drop out of this mess since Anya is pregnant and Phil cares that much about her.¡±


    Natalie was angry and disdainful, ¡°What the hell! Do you really think your son is everyone''s cup of tea?


    Jenny can get any man she wants. And she doesn¡¯t have to marry Phil!¡±


    ¡°Jenny is still so young. She can¡¯t be the stepmother. No way!¡±


    Natalie said it all in one breath, then she dragged Jenny and waved to her husband to leave.


    ¡°Dear, I can exin. Please listen to me. There must be some misunderstandings.¡± Cara tried to stop


    them from leaving. But Natalie was pissed off and she didn¡¯t feel like listening to her at all.


    ¡°We can¡¯t ept the baby. And we can¡¯t be humiliated. Don¡¯t ever try to make a match with Jenny and


    your son again.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Phil has cut all the rtions with you, right? He cares about his wife only. He doesn¡¯t care


    about you or ept any of your arrangements.¡± Natalie rejected her powerfully and left afterward.


    Cara fell down on the bed while Trevon just stood aside, saying nothing.


    But he just found it hard to believe Anya was pregnant. After all, it was the offspring of the Henderson


    family. And he had different ideas from those of his wife. Though he thought Phil deserved someone


    better, he changed his mind in a sh after he heard the news.


    Compared with what kind of woman his son should marry, he cared more about the next generation of


    the Henderson Family.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Actually, he was happy but he couldn¡¯t show a tiny bit of happiness because he was afraid of Cara.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t keep the baby. No!¡± Trevon heard Cara murmuring on the bed while he was still weighing


    in his mind himself.


    Trevon jumped to his feet instantly, stepped forward to hold her shoulders, and said unbelievably, ¡°You


    are crazy!¡±


    ¡°This is the flesh and blood of the Henderson Family. How can you even think of hurting it?¡±


    Cara shook off his hands abruptly and said with disdain, ¡°Nonsense! Any woman can give birth to a


    child. Phil can have as many kids as he wants!¡±


    Cara was extremely disgusted with Anya now because Natalie had disliked and avoided her like that


    just now. She despised any woman who wanted to marry into a rich family with a baby.


    Natalie wouldn¡¯t consider a business marriage between the two families as long as the baby existed,


    which had embarrassed Cara a lot.


    Seeing Cara bing more and more indifferent, Trevon persuaded her, ¡°Cara, I¡¯ve never stopped


    you from doing anything else before, but I hope you can think twice before you take action this time. If


    youy your finger on Phil¡¯s baby, you aremitting a crime.¡±


    Cara rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Bullshit! It¡¯s only an unborn child!¡±


    ¡°Moreover, do you think I am a fool? Must I make it known to everyone that I¡¯ve done it?¡±


    What Cara said meant she had made up her mind. Trevon was frozen and he felt his legs softening


    and trembling. Though he was good for nothing and his values were against the mainstream, he still


    thought it was wicked to hurt the unborn child in Anya¡¯s belly.


    And, it was the flesh and blood of the Henderson Family!


    With the thought in mind, Trevon swallowed and calmed himself down, then he advised her in earnest


    again, ¡°But Phil treasures and cares much about Anya now. We also can see that he expects much of


    the baby. We have fallen out with him already, and we¡¯ll never be able to make peace with him if you


    hurt his baby.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? I don¡¯t think so! He is manipted by Anya with the baby. I bet he won¡¯t care a little bit


    about her if she loses the baby.¡±


    ¡°He has agreed to divorce her earlier, right? It meant he had moved on. He is staying with Anya for the


    baby only.¡±


    Cara was confident with herself, ¡°He won¡¯t be obsessed with Anya again as long as the baby is gone.


    Then, we can arrange his marriage with Jenny smoothly.¡±


    Trevon was so anxious that he even felt like crying.


    He had a gut feeling that whatever Cara had said didn¡¯t make sense at all.


    He used to think Phil was simply attracted by Anya¡¯s youth and beauty only. But he thought Phil might


    love her truly from his heart after Anya told them how Phil had approached her by any kind of means.


    If he didn¡¯t love her truly from his heart, why had someone capable and popr like him spend so


    much time and energy on a little girl?


    If he didn¡¯t love her truly from his heart, he could just sleep with her and dump her once he got her, but


    why did he force her to marry him?


    If he didn¡¯t love her truly from his heart, why did he chase her to Ustistan even after they got divorced?


    It made no sense at all when Cara said he did it for the baby only.


    Just as she said, tons of women out there wished to have a baby with him. If so, why did he bother to


    care for and treasure Anya¡¯s baby?


    The only reasonable exnation was that he cared about Anya, and he also cared about the baby in


    her belly.


    Trevon believed his opinions were logical but he also knew Cara wouldn¡¯t listen to him. She had been


    bossy and self-conceited for so many years. She felt whatever she thought and did were right, and


    people must obey her.


    He had tried to talk her out of it. But Cara had decided to hurt Anya and the unborn child.


    Trevon took a deep breath and steadied himself. He thought Cara had crossed the line this time and he


    couldn¡¯t indulge her blindly again. He felt he must tell Phil about it.


    But Trevon also knew that Phil would never be close to them again once he told him Cara¡¯s malicious


    intention.

 Chapter 1075 Trembling All Over

    Chapter 1075 Trembling All Over


    Trevon was miserable and torn!


    He wondered why God had made him suffer the pain of his family hurting each other again and again.


    It was about his mother before. Now it was Phil¡¯s turn. He felt desperately upset among the endless


    fights.


    He stood there, pale and weak, and thought of it, again and again, then he decided to talk with Cara for


    thest time. If Cara refused to take his advice and insisted on hurting Anya and the baby, he had no


    other choice but to betray her.


    Years ago, Cara threatened to divorce him if he dared to get involved in it. So, he missed thest


    chance to see his mother before she died. It just broke his heart whenever he recalled it these years.


    Now he wasn¡¯t going to let the tragedy happen again. He wanted to fight back and tried every way


    possible to stop her. Otherwise, his life would be doomed.


    Thinking of it, he went over to Cara and fell on his knees in front of her. He hugged her leg and begged


    sadly, ¡°Cara, please! I beg you. Please don¡¯t do such terrible things, OK?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t remember how many times he had been on his knees in front of her and how many times


    he had cried in front of her.


    Cara was bullheaded and tough. Whenever they fought, she would tell him ¡®Kneel down and beg, or I¡¯ll


    never forgive you.¡¯ and it had be her pet phrase.


    As a result, he had be totally obedient to her. He knelt down whenever she requested him to. He


    had no other choice but to obey and please her. He couldn¡¯t take the divorce because he would get


    nothing.


    He was a loser and didn¡¯t want to be judged by other people. So, hepromised again and again.


    But he was willing to kneel down this time because he really wanted her to stop it.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But Cara was disgusted with him and pushed him aside with strength, ¡°Enough!¡±


    ¡°Come off it! Who are you to tell me what to do? Who the hell do you think you are now? You useless


    loser! Now you want to tell me what to do? Seriously?¡±


    Cara scolded him harshly, then Trevon lowered his eyes and stood up slowly.


    She warned him with discontent, ¡°Trevon, I warn you not to stand in my way. You can¡¯t tell Phil about it!


    Otherwise...¡±


    ¡°Otherwise you¡¯ll divorce me and never forgive me for this life.¡± Trevon interrupted her. He just couldn¡¯t


    be more familiar with the words that Cara would say to threaten him.


    He looked up at her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t interfere or tell him anything.¡±


    Trevon said it and got out of the room. He had to lie to her first to make her believe he would obey her


    as before. Then, he could seek a chance to tell Phil about it.


    Cara had made up her mind to do that terrible thing and he had also made up his mind to stop her.


    He wouldn¡¯t care a little bit about it even if she wanted to divorce him.


    He would rather get a divorce than live on with the guilt for his mother and son for the rest of his life.


    After he got out of the ward, he smoked several cigarettes first to chill out. Then he called Phil.


    Phil was still in Anya¡¯s apartment. Anya might be asleep in the room because he didn¡¯t hear a sound


    inside.


    He was making coffee to refresh himself and was about to get back to work.


    His life was simple. His primary mission for him was to take good care of Anya. Besides that, he would


    spend the rest of his time at work. That was all.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in any social engagements or entertainment activities.


    He lived a colorful life before. To be more exact, the single guys¡¯ lives were full of variety. But it didn¡¯t


    mean they just fooled around.


    They hung out together at the gym, riding horses and racing cars. Besides, they went on vacations in


    the mountain vis. Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t stay at home like this.


    It seemed that life had be simple for him since he met and married Anya. He only kept in contact


    with his best friends like Julian.


    But...


    Phil raised his eyes to look around the apartment. He still thought it was too small to keep the fitness


    equipment. She said she had gained some weight. Now she was in the second trimester, and she


    could do exercise appropriately.


    Phil was consulting his friend, who specialized in doing gym, on what kinds of exercises or sports


    equipment were good for pregnant women.


    He had removed the numbers of Trevon and Cara from his contact list. But he vaguely remembered


    them and frowned at the phone number that seemingly belonged to Trevon on the screen.


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with them again.


    He didn¡¯t know why Trevon called him again since he had already dered the renunciation of their


    rtion and Jenny hade and made a scene.


    Anyway, he answered the phone but didn¡¯t say anything first.


    The air was intense on the phone. So Trevon had to speak first, ¡°Well, your mom... she heard Anya


    was pregnant and got very angry.¡±


    Trevon thought it over and broke the silence like that. Anyway, he simply couldn¡¯t go straight to the


    point and tell him Cara was gonna do something terrible.


    ¡°And then?¡± Phil sneered.


    Trevon pursed his lips and he had a hard time telling him the truth.


    ¡°And, she isn¡¯t going to hurt Anya and the baby, right?¡± Phil said it in a cold voice.


    Without doubt, Phil had seen millions of disputes, resentments, and the darkness.


    Every case he had handled was full of the darkness of human nature as well as intrigues and fights


    against each other.


    He had guessed the reason why Trevon fell silent and hesitated to speak.


    ¡°Yes...¡± Trevon said with difficulty and then spoke for Cara, ¡°She just said it out of rage. She didn¡¯t really


    mean it. Maybe she just said it to vent her anger. I told you, only to remind you of it.¡±


    No matter what Cara had decided to do, she hadn¡¯t done it yet. So, Trevon tried to help fix their


    rtionship a bit.


    ¡°Thanks for reminding me,¡± said Phil, disdainfully, ¡°But, you have kinda betrayed her now. Aren¡¯t you


    afraid that she will threaten to divorce you?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± Trevon was exhausted both physically and mentally, ¡°That¡¯s the best I can


    do.¡±


    Trevon said it and hung up the phone. He felt tired out among this stuff.


    He had talked with Cara and reminded Phil. What would happen next was out of his control.


    He had done his best.


    Trevon hung up the phone first while Phil had been standing there without a move for quite a while with


    the phone in hand.


    His hands were shaking and his chin was intense. He was mad and sad.


    His real mother was going to hurt his unborn child?


    Phil¡¯s eyes went red when he thought of it.


    Dog doesn¡¯t eat dogs. After all, his child was her grandchild. How could she be so heartless and cruel?


    Or, one could just say she had lost her mind in the way of going after fame and wealth.

 Chapter 1076 Fight Back

    Chapter 1076 Fight Back


    Phil acted calm and peaceful while he was talking with Trevon on the phone just now. But it wasn¡¯t


    necessarily true in reality.


    He felt heartbroken though he was disappointed with his parents long ago.


    But, he couldn¡¯t imagine Cara would be heartless and cruel like this. He forgave her for not caring


    about him, but now she was gonna kill his child only to satisfy her ambition of pursuing fame and


    wealth.


    Though Trevon told him she was just saying it out of rage, Phil was pretty sure that she would definitely


    take action. She was so bullheaded and tough and she would never let it go at that.


    He believed Trevon knew it quite well, otherwise, he could have saved the trouble of calling and


    reminding him of it. He must know clearly that Cara was going to do something evil.


    Phil pursed his lips in silence for quite a moment. Then he called Gaven and told him to get down to


    some matters.


    Since she was gonna do something evil, he would fight evil with evil. It was fair.


    Of course, Phil didn¡¯t tell Anya a word about it after she woke up from the nap. He didn¡¯t want to trouble


    or worry her. Now that he was there to protect her, he would take care of everything in the dark.


    ¡°Hey, you stay here all day long. Are you sure everything is fine in thepany?¡± said Anya. She felt a


    bit weak since she had just woken up. Then she leaned over the dining table and asked him with


    anxiety.


    Phil poured a ss of water for her and teased her, ¡°Why? Are you worried that I can¡¯t afford to feed


    the baby?¡±


    Anya pouted and snorted, ¡°No way! I¡¯ve never expected you to feed the baby. I can raise the baby on


    my own.¡±


    She had thought it over before she decided to keep the baby. She didn¡¯t n to tell Phil about it and


    she was ready to raise the baby on her own.


    She didn¡¯t care whether Phil could afford to feed the baby. But she was worried that thepany


    would copse if he kept staying in and idling away like this every day. After all, he had to face up to


    the fiercepetition out there. And, he had paid lots of effort to make hisw firm well-known in the


    field.


    Somehow, he remembered how malicious Cara was when he heard Anya say she was going to raise


    the baby on her own, and he felt heart-wrenched.


    Anya has tried so hard to keep the baby and she was also positive and confident that she could give


    the baby a bright future. In no way could she imagine someone as evil and malicious as Cara wanted


    to kill the baby.


    Phil was really heartbroken.


    He even couldn¡¯t imagine how painful and grieved she would be if anything happened to her or the


    baby. He couldn¡¯t bear the pain to think of it.


    ¡°Your legs are bothering you. Don¡¯t go to school these days,¡± said Phil, trying hard to calm down.


    She would stay in and he would be there for her protection at the same time. He didn¡¯t believe Cara


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    could hurt her then. What was more, he had told Gaven to carry out his n. Cara would be busy


    caring about her own business by then and she dared not to do evil things again.


    ¡°These days?¡± Anya was confused, ¡°My legs hurt every now and then. I feel much better now. Maybe


    they will be fine tomorrow. I must go to sses.¡±


    In fact, Anya didn¡¯t want to make a fuss over it. If Phil wasn¡¯t there to watch her, she would be in


    sses though her legs hurt.


    She didn¡¯t want to ask for sick leave and miss sses. She still remembered she suffered endemic for


    a couple of days when she first arrived in Ustistan. But she bore it and didn¡¯t miss any ss.


    But now Phil was there watching her and he wouldin or make a fuss if she insisted on going to


    school. She didn¡¯t feel like arguing with him so she asked for a sick leave today as he requested.


    But she couldn¡¯t ept it when he told her to take the following days off.


    Phil knew Anya inside out, so he didn¡¯t push her as he did in the past. Instead, he advised softly, ¡°We¡¯ll


    see and decide tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°If you still don¡¯t feel well, keep staying at home. If you feel better, go to school.¡±


    At worst, he would drive her to school and tell the bodyguards to sneak into the campus to protect her.


    He bet Cara couldn¡¯t hurt her in there.


    Of course, he wished his n could frustrate Cara, then she would give up dealing with Anya again.


    Phil was so thoughtful and supportive that Anya couldn¡¯t help frowning. She found it hard to believe and


    nced at him. But she didn¡¯t say anything. She just nodded and answered him lightly.


    After that, Phil stood up to walk over to the kitchen and washed some fruits for her. Then, they got back


    to their work and studies in the afternoon.


    There was nothing wrong with Cara¡¯s health condition. She had been too angry and agitated and she


    was discharged from the hospital soon. After she returned home, she called her henchmen


    immediately without wasting a minute and starteding up with some ways to deal with Anya.


    Actually, she had great difficulty in carrying out her n, because her son Phil was protecting Anya


    very well. First of all, she sent someone to study Anya¡¯s daily routine, but she felt awful when she got to


    know Phil was there for Anya 24/7.


    She was mad at Phil for his being humble and useless. He even left his business andpany behind


    only for that woman! She thought he was nothing like her.


    Cara was also annoyed because she couldn¡¯t find the perfect chance to carry out her n. ording


    to the information she had collected, Anya¡¯s life routine was too simple. She went to school and


    returned home every day. Sometimes she went shopping in the supermarket or went to the hospital.


    Hospital?


    Cara¡¯s eyes brightened up in a sh when she thought of it. As a pregnant woman, Anya must have


    regr antenatal care. Cara thought she could do something about it. After all, she had lots of


    connections out there and she could surely bribe some gynecologist in the hospital.


    After she had decided where to attack Anya, Cara made tea for herself elegantly and enjoyed it on the


    couch. However, she received a call from thewyer from herpany right after she took a sip of the


    fine tea, telling her that someone had sent them the proof of the dirty tricks they had yed on the


    ¡°What?¡± Cara¡¯s hand shook and the teacup fell down on the expensive carpet. In a second, the white


    and clean khersek was in a mess.


    The ountant was about to cry on the other end of the phone, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened, either.


    Mrs. Henderson, try something, or ourpany will be in big trouble.¡±


    ¡°Did he say anything else?¡± Cara came back to earth and asked again hastily.


    At the moment, Cara didn¡¯t rte it with her son Phil. She didn¡¯t believe Phil had done something like


    this to ruin her business. Anyway, she was his mother.


    So, she thought it was the rivals in business or someone of ill-intention who had tried toe at her.


    She believed everything would be fine based on those connections she had made in the past years,


    especially Jenny¡¯s parents, who were really famous and rich.

 Chapter 1077 Do Good Works

    Chapter 1077 Do Good Works


    While Cara was thinking about who aimed at her, she heard the ountant saying, ¡°He said nothing


    else. But he signed ¡®Phil¡¯.¡±


    The ountant who was from Ustistan had never dealt with any men called ¡®Phil¡¯ at work, so he had no


    idea who Phil was. But Cara was totally stunned when she heard it.


    Phil?


    Wasn¡¯t that her son¡¯s name?


    Cara thought of her son but she couldn¡¯t believe her son had done it to her.


    How could it be possible


    How could her birth son Phil have done something like this to destroy her?


    She couldn¡¯t believe it and asked again with a trembling voice, ¡°Are you sure of those letters?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ve forwarded the mail to you. Check it!¡± The ountant¡¯s voice was hoarse, ¡°Please


    Cara hung up the phone immediately. Then she ran into the study and turned on theputer to check


    the mail. She wasn¡¯t in the mood of cleaning the expensive carpet. She would have been really


    distressed if she had stained the carpet like this before.


    She had been living an extravagant life. Everything she ate and used was of top quality and luxury


    brand, including the carpets in the house.


    She firmly believed that she would have good taste and give herself the air of elegance if she was


    willing to spend lots of money on herself and that she would finally turn herself into a richdy from a


    poor and pathetic little girl.


    Trevon was back while Cara was staggering upstairs and rushing into the study.


    He nced at her awkward figure and couldn¡¯t help but frown. There must be something wrong.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t give up putting up airs.


    But he wasn¡¯t qualified to ask or care no matter what had happened.


    It had been like this for so many years. Cara would tell him if she wanted to. Otherwise, she would


    taunt him for being good for nothing and warn him not to interfere with her business.


    He didn¡¯t feel like caring about anything now. He came back to pack and move to the hotel.


    In fact, they had other house properties but they were all under Cara¡¯s name. Without doubt, Cara


    wouldn¡¯t allow him to live in any of them. She had got another pet phrase, ¡°Get out of my house!¡±


    That was why he decided to live in the hotel. He knew there would be a good fight between Cara and


    Phil. If she knew that he had warned Phil of her evil n, she would probably make a scene in front of


    him.


    He just had enough of it.


    If Cara blew her top and requested a divorce, he would agree.


    He had suddenly figured it out these days. Getting a divorce was no big deal. At worst, he would be


    penniless and homeless, and he would die alone.


    If he couldn¡¯t stop her from hurting Phil¡¯s baby, he didn¡¯t think he would live any better for the rest of his


    life.


    Trevon went into the room to pack. He packed some clothes and necessities only. He heard Cara


    smashing a vase in the study when he got out of the room.


    He went over to the door of the study with the luggage, stood there, and nced at her indifferently.


    Cara, in real silk leisure wear, smashed another vase in the study, ¡°Why? Why did he do that to me? Is


    he going to destroy me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m his mother!¡±


    ¡°How could he do this to me for a woman!¡±


    Trevon roughly guessed what had happened. Probably, Phil had fought back against Cara, which he


    had expected. He could feel Phil¡¯s rage in the silence when he called to warn him of it.


    Or, maybe Phil had been deeply hurt. After all, few mothers in the world were heartless enough to


    attack their daughters-inw for their interest only.


    Cara was just too possessive and bossy. She would be angry or even crazy once other people didn¡¯t


    do as she said.


    In fact, young people had their own lives and as parents, they couldn¡¯t interfere with them, not to


    mention that they were the parents who had never fulfilled their obligations and responsibilities.


    But Cara couldn¡¯t understand the situation. Besides, she had tried to interfere with Phil¡¯s life and do


    something evil like that.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Trevon just thought she had asked for it herself. But he didn¡¯t know what exactly Phil had done to her.


    He just stood still at the study door. Cara vented out her anger and turned around to see him there,


    then she was pissed off again, ¡°What the hell are you doing there? Why note in and help me out?¡±


    Trevon pursed his lips.


    Why did she want him to help her out now?


    She had looked down upon him all her life, hadn¡¯t she?


    She just told him to figure out ways if she wanted his help, and she just despised him for crossing the


    line if she didn¡¯t want him to get involved in it.


    If that was the case, he was out this time.


    So, he stood there without a move, then said with self-mockery, ¡°I am good for nothing. How can I


    figure out ways to help?¡±


    Cara was irritated by his satire and goggled at him. She had never imagined he would act against her.


    But Trevon added when she was about to thunder, ¡°I¡¯ll live out these days.¡±


    He said and turned around to leave with the luggage. Cara was rooted to the spot for quite a while,


    then she ran after him angrily.


    ¡°Trevon, what do you mean by saying that?¡± Trevon gritted her teeth, ¡°You¡¯ll live out? Are you


    separating from me? Do you want a divorce?¡±


    ¡°I will agree if you want a divorce. In fact, I¡¯ve had enough of it. You¡¯re good for nothing. You¡¯re a loser. I


    can¡¯t stand you anymore.¡±


    Cara just gave him a good scolding in one breath. This was what she usually did before. She looked


    down upon him and humiliated him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get divorced then,¡± said Trevon, peacefully.


    Cara was lost for words in a second. She didn¡¯t expect Trevon would agree to get a divorce since he


    had always begged her not to do that.


    ¡°Tell thewyer to contact me if you want a divorce or anything.¡± Trevon simply said it and left.


    Cara recovered herself and took a step forward to stop him, ¡°Trevon, have you told Phil anything?¡±


    With her eyes turning red with rage, Cara stared at him and asked, ¡°Did you tell him that I was going to


    do something to Anya¡¯s baby? Did you?¡±


    Cara was mad and anxious at the same time.


    She couldn¡¯t figure out why Phil suddenly did such things to her. Seeing how strange Trevon was today,


    she finally realized that he must have told Phil about it. Otherwise, Phil couldn¡¯t have acted so quickly


    to fight back and seek revenge on her.


    Trevon admitted it bluntly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Cara, I just don¡¯t want to act against my conscience anymore. I can¡¯t do those terrible things with you


    again. I am guilty for my mother, and I can¡¯t be guilty for hurting my son now.¡±


    ¡°Stop it! Do some good works!¡±


    This was thest sentence he had said to her. He didn¡¯t care if it was too mean or if Cara would be mad


    at it. He just carried the luggage and went out of sight.


    ¡°Trevon!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    ¡°You should know that you¡¯ll have nothing without me. I¡¯ll have all your bank cards frozen. You¡¯ll be a


    homeless beggar at that time.¡±


    Cara roared, threatened, and warned him behind his back, but Trevon had decided to leave her.

 Chapter 1078 Ask for Anya’s Forgiveness

    Chapter 1078 Ask for Anya¡¯s Forgiveness


    Seeing Trevon leave without looking back, Cara felt anger and depression surging inside, and such


    feelings were killing her.


    She had been with Trevon for so many years and he had been obedient to her in every way since they


    started dating. However, she couldn¡¯t believe he had really turned his back on her this time.


    Cara was not only furious but also terribly embarrassed and humiliated. Even a loser like Trevon dared


    to disobey her now.


    Cara snapped the door shut, then she took out the phone to call Phil.


    She roared as soon as Phil answered the phone, ¡°How could you do this to me? I¡¯m your mother!¡±


    When Cara called him, Phil stood up and told Anya, ¡°I go out for a smoke.¡±


    Then he went out with his jacket.


    Anya nced at his figure and pouted. She couldn¡¯t understand why he stayed in her apartment all day


    long. If he lived alone or in the office, he could smoke any time he wanted. He could save the trouble.


    She held her chin with one hand.


    She felt annoyed and bothered.


    What should she do when her ex-husband always stuck with her?


    Phil went downstairs, lit a cigarette for himself, and answered the phone.


    He snorted at Cara¡¯s question, ¡°Now you remember you¡¯re my mother?¡±


    ¡°Did you remember that when you thought of killing my baby? Have you ever thought that you were the


    real grandma of the baby?¡±


    Phil¡¯s face was deadly cold and ferocious in the smoke. He was also depressed, and on the verge of


    emotional breakdowns.


    It was not easy for him to have the baby with Anya.


    Because of the baby, he could get on well with Anya now. Otherwise, Anya would never talk with him


    again, not to mention being nice to him. He still remembered she hadmitted suicide only to divorce


    him!


    He treasured the baby, and he treasured the stable rtionship with Anya more.


    He dared not to imagine how Anya was gonna part with him if they lost the baby, not to mention the


    baby was killed by his mother.


    They had fallen out because of Lorie¡¯s car ident. He could never be back with Anya again if they


    lost the baby, and he would be too ashamed and guilty to keep on at her again.


    So, he had to stop Cara from hurting the baby at any cost. And the only effective way was to destroy


    everything of Cara so that she couldn¡¯t act rashly again.


    Cara was bullheaded and tough, and she had devoted all her life to thepany, which was


    considered to be her confidence to go after fame and money. Phil bet she dared not to think of doing


    anything evil again for the sake of thepany.


    But Cara was still tough and she even told him off.


    It seemed that it hadn¡¯t totally frustrated her.


    Cara roared, ¡°The baby is nothing. You can¡¯t even call it a baby now. What the hell do you care about?


    You¡¯ll have other kids if you lose this one. You can have as many kids as you want in the future.¡±


    ¡°Cara, you¡¯re cold-blooded.¡± Phil was mad at her and gritted his teeth with strength. Then he warned


    her for thest time, ¡°I don¡¯t have much to talk with you. Be ready to go to jail!¡±


    ¡°Phil Henderson!¡± Cara screamed harshly on the phone but Phil simply hung up on her. Then he told


    Gaven to take further action to give her another blow.


    Things would be serious enough when Cara called him again next time.


    Phil did understand the feeling of being at the end of the rope. Therefore, he didn¡¯t really mean to put


    Cara into jail. It would be troublesome if Cara risked danger in desperation and did something crazy.


    So, he just wanted to suppress her with some little tricks. He wanted to warn her and threaten her not


    to think of hurting Anya and the baby again, otherwise, she would lose everything and put herself into


    prison.


    Cara received a call from thepany right after she was hung up by Phil.


    ¡°Madam Henderson, we¡¯ve received another e-mail. It said...¡± The ountant was so frightened that he


    couldn¡¯t keep on speaking. If they reported all these to the police, the ountant would be in big


    trouble too.


    With her hands shaking, Cara went back to the study and checked the e-mail that the ountant had


    forwarded to her. Shey on the ground and cried her heart out after she read the e-mail.


    She thought she had covered everything well. She hired the ountant at a high sry only to help


    her with those illegal matters. However, she didn¡¯t expect Phil would find out all those dirty things that


    she had done and she didn¡¯t imagine he happened to have lots of connections. She just couldn¡¯t keep


    anything from him.


    Until then, she finally realized she would lose everything if she didn¡¯t stop it.


    She might only lose the chance to enter the upper ss if she gave up going after fame and money by


    ying up to Jenny¡¯s parents and building the alliance. But she would lose everything including the


    She had paid great effort to achieve everything that she had today. She was still enjoying this rich and


    beautiful life. How could she put herself in jail because of Anya?


    She sat on the floor to have a good cry. Then she thought it over and figured it out in the end.


    She took over the phone and called Phil again. She said weakly on the phone, ¡°I won¡¯t touch her baby.


    Stop it now. I¡¯ve been devoted to thepany for my life. I can¡¯t lose it.¡±


    Of course, shepromised verbally but it didn¡¯t necessarily mean she would ept Anya and the


    baby from her heart.


    She would keep away from Anya in the future, but she would never ept her.


    Carapromised with Phil on the one hand, but she hated Anya and gnashed at the same time.


    But Phil just told her coldly on the phone, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s toote.¡±


    Cara was so pissed off that she sat up on the floor. She was about to hit the ceiling again but she


    simply held it back. Then she tried hard to calm down and said, ¡°How will you forgive me? What do you


    want me to do? How will you stop it?¡±


    Phil smiled lightly, ¡°It¡¯s easy. You beg Anya and ask for her forgiveness. Tell her to talk to me. And I¡¯ll


    stop it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cara found it unbelievable.


    Phil even required her to ask for Anya¡¯s forgiveness.


    Didn¡¯t he know how much she hated Anya now?


    If it wasn¡¯t for Anya, she wouldn¡¯t have been threatened and manipted by Phil and she wouldn¡¯t


    have suffered all these.


    The next second, she realized that he had just done it on purpose. Of course, he knew how much she


    hated Anya. That was why he deliberately requested her to ask for forgiveness from Anya.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted to make her suffer. He wanted to frustrate her. He wanted to change her attitude towards


    Anya. And he did all these deliberately.


    Impressed!


    Very impressed!


    What an ungrateful son she had!

 Chapter 1079 It Would Be a Daughter

    Chapter 1079 It Would Be a Daughter


    Cara was angry and on the verge of tears because of what Phil had done, but she did not want to cry to


    Phil over the phone, which would only make her look weak. Over the years she had been bullheaded


    and tough and did not know how to show weakness.


    What she did not know was that women showing weakness in front of men at the right time would


    arouse their sympathy, and thus make them more considerate, understanding, and faithful.


    Phil certainly felt her reluctance. He did it deliberately, as Cara expected.


    He then said, "Would you rather keep your pride than spend the rest of your life in prison?"


    As he said, things would be serious enough if she called him again. He would not call it quits on it that


    easily. He would make Cara no longer feel superior in front of Anya and show her how important Anya


    was to him.


    Carapromised, "Give me her phone number."


    Phil said lightly, "Asking for her forgiveness on the phone is not sincere at all, is it?"


    It meant that he wanted Cara to go to Anya and beg her face to face.


    Cara was furious, "Now I see why people say that men will stop being nice to their mothers when they


    have wives."


    Phil''s tone was indifferent, "Cara, with all due respect, you have never treated me as a son and I have


    never regarded you as a mother as well. It''s neither necessary nor useful for you to criticize me on the


    moral high ground."


    "What I''m demanding is simple, know your position and live your own life."


    Phil hung up the phone after saying these words, not bothering to say a single needless word to Cara.


    He had finished what he wanted to say, and it was up to Cara to decide.


    Phil didn''t say anything to Anya after he went upstairs, for he wasn''t sure if Cara would reallye to


    visit Anya personally.


    After dinner, Anya felt that her legs were on the mend after staying at home for a whole day, so she


    nned to go for a walk. The doctor had previously advised her to do moderate exercise after the first


    few months of pregnancy so that she could have an easy delivery.


    Phil would be with her if she wanted to take a stroll, but Anya did not want to walk with such an eye-


    catching man. Yet she knew that he could not let her go downstairs by herself, so she simply took a


    mask out and put it on him, covering his excessively handsome face.


    After thinking for a moment, she turned around to get Phil''s gold-rimmed sses and put them on him,


    trying to cover his deep-set eyes. Phil was slightly nearsighted and he did not wear sses normally,


    except for working.


    However, Anya knew she made a mistake when she found that Phil in a pair of sses and a mask


    was more attractive. Besides, the mask added mystique to him, making others fix their eyes on him.


    Anya could only take off his sses and mask. Then she helplessly took her fisherman''s hat and mask


    to fully disguise herself.


    Since he was striking in any way, she could only disguise herself.


    Regardless of how much attention he would get, she was okay with it as long as she wouldn''t be


    recognized.


    Phil was both annoyed and amused, "Does either of us have to be so sneaky?"


    "Of course, I have to." Anya said without thinking, "I''m pregnant now. I don''t have a good shape or look


    elegant. I''m afraid I''ll be the envy of the town and hated by everyone when walking with an outstanding


    man like you."


    It was unpleasant for Phil to hear the first half of her words. He raised his hand to hold Anya''s


    shoulders, "You have never been unpresentable in my eyes."


    "In the past, I rarely took you out to social intercourses because I knew you didn''t like them and I didn''t


    want to force you."


    "Now, I never think you have a bad figure or bad temperament. Even when you''re pregnant, you''re the


    best-looking pregnant woman."


    Once Phil finished, he looked at her very sadly and said, "Anya, it seems like you are the one who


    always despises me, while I''ve never disliked or cold-shouldered you."


    Hearing this, Anya actually felt that what he said did make sense.


    It was true that she always despised him or picked on him. For example, she would despise his old


    age, nasty personality, or something else. At the very beginning of their days, she found faults with him


    daily.


    Yet, she just said things she didn''t mean to provoke him. Now he brought it up, which made Anya feel


    guilty. She urged to conceal her guilt, "Hurry! Let''s go out."


    After saying that, she left first. Phil then said quietly behind her, "You just said I''m an outstanding man,


    and I''ll take it as apliment."


    Anya was speechless.


    Hearing his words, she couldn''t help but stumble. He was indeed thick-skinned.


    Anya gritted her teeth and continued to step forward, ignoring his words.


    They went downstairs and started to walk slowly along the road side by side, Phil was enjoying such


    peace. Even when they were a legitimate couple in Chiobar, they had never taken such kind of


    romantic strolls at night.


    Their rtionship was known to all in Chiobar, or to be specific, their rtionship had much exposure


    because he was too famous. Anya received so much criticism at that time that she extremely resisted


    showing up with him in public.


    Let alone going out for walks, having meals, and watching movies.


    If he wanted to invite her out to dinner, either he had to choose Ezra''s restaurant, which could give


    them privacy, or some ordinary restaurants which were cleared out in advance.


    "Have you ever thought about the baby''s name?" Phil started a conversation about their baby''s name.


    Anya shook her head, "Not yet, as I''m not sure of its gender."


    In fact, Anya lied. She did think about the baby''s name. She didn''t know other expectant mothers'' ways


    of thinking, but she had thought about the baby''s name since she knew she was pregnant.


    An affectionate address could make it much easier for her to talk to the baby in her belly from time to


    time.


    But she didn''t want to tell Phil that she had thought about it. If she did, Phil would definitely ask about it,


    and she couldn''t tell him that she wanted the baby to be surnamed Willigen.


    At that time, she did not want Phil to know the existence of the baby, so naturally, she wanted the baby


    to take her surname.


    Now that Phil knew the existence of the baby and liked the bay so much, she reckoned it would be


    better to let the baby take his surname.


    Although Phil had only stayed with her and the baby for a short time, she could still feel his love and


    affection for the baby, so it was okay to let the baby take his surname.


    Anya felt that he would be a good father. If he was unreliable, Anya would not make such a decision


    anyway.


    "I think it would be a daughter," the man said with certainty after hearing her words.


    Anya didn''t know what to say.


    She didn''t want to admit at all that she also felt that it would be a daughter.


    She was on the same wavelength as him, which she found very annoying.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1080 Damn That Tacit Understanding Between Them

    Chapter 1080 Damn That Tacit Understanding Between Them


    When she was stunned and unable to speak, Phil read her mind at a nce and couldn''t help but let


    out a chuckle, "Don''t tell me you also think it will be a daughter.


    "Of course not." Anya did not want to have this damn tacit understanding with him. She immediately


    pulled down the brim of her fisherman''s hat and walked away with her head down.


    Phil caught up with her with big strides and kept on asking, "Why did you think it would be a daughter?"


    "Who said I thought it would be a daughter?" Anya retorted.


    Phil said gently and somewhat helplessly, "Any, your eyes betrayed your emotions just now."


    Anya was really disturbed by the way he called her, so she stopped and admitted, "Yes, but why do you


    think it''s a daughter too?"


    The man said with a smile on his lips, "It''s my intuition."


    Anya said with disgust, "Your intuition? I don''t think your intuitions are reliable."


    Philughed, "Then consider it my devout prayer. Hope God could hear my longing and give us a


    daughter."


    Somehow, Anya found his words ''give us a daughter'' brought her some kind of reassurance and peace


    of mind. She was also reminded of the baby''s name she chose, Chris.


    She would be contented enough if her baby could be safe and happy in its life.


    She had no great ambition and did not have any high hopes for the baby. Anya only prayed for her


    baby''s safety, perhaps because Lorie, her mother, got in a car crash and suffered.


    That was the first thought that came to her mind when she decided to keep the baby, so she


    instinctively named the baby ''Chris'', which would be a proper name for baby boys and girls.


    If it was a girl, it would be Christine Willigen, and if it was a boy, it would be simply Chris Willigen, which


    was also quite nice.


    While Anya was pondering, Phil in front of her was looking tenderly up at the night sky and said, "Since


    the day I found you pregnant, I have been praying and expecting every day that it would be a daughter,


    and I have thought of a girl''s name."


    "What is it?" Anya asked with curiosity.


    "Christina Henderson. May God grant her long and peaceful life." Phil shared his ideas with her without


    reservation, "By the way, her nickname can be ''Chris''."


    As soon as Phil finished, he saw Anya stare at him in wide-eyed shock.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked with a puzzled face.


    Anya goggled at Phil with her red lips slightly open,pletely unable to speak.


    She and Phil both guessed that the baby would be a girl, which already indicated a damn tacit


    understanding between them, and now they even came up with the same nickname for the baby.


    How...


    How ridiculous!


    What an unfortunate destiny!


    Phil stared closely at Anya''s pretty eyes, and once again read her thoughts, "Did you give her the same


    name?"


    Unlike Anya who was astounded, Phil was iparably joyful instead.


    There were so many names of people in a dictionary, but they coulde up with the same name for


    their baby!


    That was incredible!


    Considering the tacit understanding between them, Phil thought it would be a pity if they didn''t get


    remarried or continue to be with each other.


    Anya was no longer in the mood to take a walk when she regained her presence of mind. She didn''t


    want to talk to Phil who was overjoyed anymore, so she turned around, nning to go home and send


    him away.


    She wanted to be left alone.


    There were so many different names. Why did she and Phil think of the same one?


    Anya was vexed enough, but the man came up behind her and took her in his arms, saying happily,


    "Any, it''s undeniable that there''s much chemistry between us."


    "Any, I''m so happy that we came up with the same name for the baby."


    "Not really, there''s a minor difference." Anya snorted in Phil''s arms, trying to deny that they gave the


    same name for the baby.


    She gave the names ''Christine Willigen'' or ''Chris Willigen'' for the baby, while he gave the name


    ''Christina Henderson''. Strictly, they were not the same name.


    Though she had to admit that they gave the same nickname for the baby.


    Anya and Phil did not share the same kind of feelings. While Anya was upset by the tacit understanding


    between them, Phil was joyfully hugging her in his arms again and again,pletely forgetting that he,


    as her ex-husband, was not in the position to hug her.


    "Let go!" Anya was almost suffocated by his embrace, "I can''t breathe."


    Phil then realized that he was overly excited. He quickly let go of Anya in his arms and apologized. "I''m


    sorry."


    "I''m just too happy." Phil''s mouth once again curved into a smile as he said this, causing Anya to give


    him a re and walk away in a huff.


    Instead, Phil followed her in a calm and rxed manner. Anya, his beloved girl, looked pretty whether


    she made a happy face or an angry face. She was good-looking no matter what she did and her every


    move could pull at his heartstrings.


    Anya did not want to take a stroll anymore, so she walked in the direction of the apartment.


    However, when she almost reached the apartment, she came to a stop. Phil followed her gaze and


    narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The reason why Anya stopped was that she saw a person standing in front of the apartment building


    from afar, and she recognized that person right away. It was Cara.


    Although she had only met Cara a few times, Cara''s image was so impressive that she could recognize


    Cara even from the distance.


    Anya immediately knitted her brow and her face betrayed her disgust with Cara.


    It was really annoying!


    Anya thought, ''What''s wrong with Cara? Why did shee to me?''


    ''If she dislikes Phil being with me, she should go to Phil instead of me!''


    ''I''ve made it very clear that I don''t want to mess with Phil and Phil is the one that keeps pestering me!''


    ''I''ve never had any feelings for him since the very beginning.''


    "Is that your mother?" Anya asked Phil


    Phil was aware of Cara''s intention, but he didn''t tell Anya the truth for the time being and only gently


    responded, "Yes."


    Then he continued, "Do you want to meet her? If not, I''ll ask her to leave."


    It was not a bad idea to turn a cold shoulder on Cara to frustrate her, which could make her learn that it


    was not that easy to ask for forgiveness after looking for trouble.


    "No." Anya gave a refusal without even thinking about it.


    She thought Cara was here to get in trouble with her. She was not some kind of masochist, so she


    would not meet Cara and get insulted.


    She could not afford to screw with Cara, but at least she could stay away from Cara.


    "Then I''ll call her and ask her to leave," Phil said.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The moment he finished speaking, Cara called him, so he answered it.


    Cara''s tone on the phone sounded quite calm, "I just came to Anya''s ce, but she wasn''t home."


    Cara had been knocking on the door for quite a long time, but no one answered the door. She was


    initially very annoyed, gnashing her teeth and stomping her feet at Anya''s door.


    However, she had recovered herposure after waiting for a long time, then he called Phil.


    "We''re walking outside, but she says she does not want to see you. You can go back." Phil slowly


    exined to Cara, almost driving her crazy through the phone.


    "Phil, you did it on purpose, right? You give me a hard time deliberately!" Cara was so angry that she


    roared.


    She wasn''t willing toe to Anya to apologize or ask for her forgiveness in the first ce.


    She kept giving herself the message that it was not that hard to do that before she came here. She


    thought she could leave after finishing her words, but she didn''t expect that Anya was out.


    And now her son told her that Anya did not want to see her and asked her to leave. It couldn''t be more


    obvious that she would have toe here a couple of times.


    As Cara thought about it, she felt a sense of suppression in her chest.

 Chapter 1081 Cherish Our Baby

    Chapter 1081 Cherish Our Baby


    Phil''s tone of voice was sarcastic, "Cara, show your sincerity since you''re begging for forgiveness."


    "Fine!" Cara said through gritted teeth, "I''ll convince you of my sincerity. I''lle to her again


    tomorrow."


    After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone in a rage, turned around, and got into her car to


    leave.


    She didn''t want to have herself insulted at all, but she had to tolerate this since Phil had something to


    hold over her.


    On the way back, Cara received a phone call from Jenny''s mother, Natalie.


    Natalie showed her concern on the phone, "Cara, are you alright? I heard that something happened to


    yourpany..."


    Cara was upset at the moment and the call reminded her that Natalie disliked Phil for having a baby


    with Anya, so she immediately replied with mockery, "I''m fine. Since you all despise Phil for having a


    baby, I don''t have to be the viin to offend him anymore."


    "Good luck to Jenny. Hopefully, she can find someone better."


    As soon as Cara finished speaking, she was about to hang up the phone, and Natalie hurriedly stopped


    her, "Hey, Cara!"


    However, Cara was no longer in the mood to talk to Natalie and simply hung up the phone.


    Seeing Natalie holding the phone with a worried look, Jenny''s father, Ethan Rangel, asked in a low


    voice, "What did she mean?"


    "She''s going to give up on setting up Jenny with her son," Natalie told the truth.


    Ethan frowned, "Didn''t you say that the trick you used on her always worked? If we show dislike for his


    son, she will work harder to force him to marry Jenny, because she''s too proud to allow others to


    disobey her."


    Natalie sighed, "I don''t know what happened to her and why she gave up so easily this time. I''ve been


    prodding her into action many times, and this trick works every time."


    "Besides, we can''t really let Jenny marry him and be a stepmother."


    Jenny''s parents did not know that it was Phil who created the crisis that Cara''spany was


    encountering, and Cara would not tell the truth to them for sure. Or she would be really ashamed and


    humiliated if outsiders knew her son was going to destroy her.


    As a result, Jenny''s parents only thought Cara gave up on the idea of setting up Phil with Jenny for no


    reason, which was baffling them.


    Ethan said with displeasure, "So what if she became a stepmother? Anyway, Jenny doesn''t have to


    raise the baby herself."


    "You..." Natalie was exasperated by the foreign man in front of her, failing to utter a word.


    "Only if we make Phil marry Jenny can our future be secured." Ethan said word by word, "He''s much


    more deep-pocketed than Cara!"


    That was true. As Phil said, Jenny''s parents were not that capable or resourceful. Ethan used the


    money he swindled from Cara over the years to buy the titles and live a good life.


    Natalie, the so-called career woman, was just running apany by herself. To put it bluntly, the


    couple had reached the upper ss by swindling money from Cara and Trevon.


    As for Phil, he was naturally the man they sincerely want to establish a rtionship with. But to


    manipte Cara, Jenny''s parents deliberately yed hard to get, but they had gone too far this time


    and Cara had decided to give up setting up Phil with Jenny.


    Natalie pursed her lips and stopped talking, thinking about what to do next.


    To be honest, she was very annoyed that Anya had Phil''s baby. No one would want her daughter to be


    a stepmother, so she deliberately emphasized her dislike of the baby when she was leaving that day,


    hinting to Cara to get rid of this baby.


    "I''ll go sound out her intention again and see what''s going on," Natalie told her n, and Ethan


    naturally agreed.


    Shall they do it themselves when necessary?


    But Ethan and Natalie were not bold enough to offend Phil. After all, Phil was resolute enough to make


    announcements of renunciating Cara and Trevon.


    Seeing that Cara left just because of Phil''s call, Anya asked Phil after thinking about it, "Did something


    happen?"


    When she saw Anya just now, she thought Cara was here to get her into trouble, but she could tell it


    didn''t seem to be what she thought from Phi''s call with Cara.


    Phil raised his hand to fix the shawl on her shoulders and said softly, "You don''t need to know it for the


    time being. Anyway, I am going to make her no longer give you trouble."


    Anya gently turned her head away, "You don''t have to fall out with your mother for me."


    Her words made Phil feel sorry. Cara was about to kill the innocent baby in her belly, but she still asked


    him not to get into trouble with Cara.


    "Silly girl." He rubbed the girl''s head pitifully, "It''s not that I want to mess with her, but she''s cold and


    selfish and pushes me too far."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Anya suddenly had a gloomy foreboding. She looked up at Phil and asked, "Did she... Did she..."


    She was so panicked that she didn''t dare to think about it anymore and instinctively used her hands to


    protect her belly.


    She had learned the evil and dark side of human nature from her jerk of a father, Morgan, his mistress,


    and illegitimate daughter.


    When Phil said Cara was cold and selfish, Anya immediately thought that Cara probably wanted to


    harm her baby. After all, she and the baby''s existence impeded Phil''s and Jenny''s marriage.


    When Anya thought of this, her legs became weak instantly, especially after seeing Phil''s pursed lips.


    Silence implied agreement.


    Based on his character, if now he did not exin, it proved that she was right about Cara''s intention.


    Anya immediately failed to stand firm and almost fell to the ground.


    Phil held her tightly and took advantage of the situation to hold her firmly in his arms.


    "I''m sorry. It''s me who got you all involved."


    He apologized sadly, "It''s all my fault to have such a selfish mother who even wants to harm her


    family?"


    "Don''t worry. I will protect you and the baby. Neither of you was going to get the slightest harm." He


    promised solemnly.


    Anya started dropping tears in Phil''s arms. She was so upset.


    She didn''t expect Cara to be such a vicious woman, and she was still trying her best to persuade Phil


    not to fall out with Cara.


    Anya was so sad that she buried herself in Phil''s arms and her determined voice choked with sobs,


    "Phil, tell me, how could she be so bad? How could she be so cruel as to kill a life that has not yet been


    formed!"


    Before Phil could reply, she sobbed again and said firmly, "We cannot be such selfish parents, okay?"


    "We must carefully raise our babies well, okay?"


    "We should respect them, tolerate them and cherish them without interfering with their freedom at will in


    any cases."


    Anya summed up this experience from the failed mother-son rtionship between Cara and Phil. And


    parents should give their children freedom when the time was right.

 Chapter 1082 You Have No Place to Sleep

    Chapter 1082 You Have No ce to Sleep


    Though Anya wanted Phil to be a gentle and tolerant parent together with her, it didn''t mean that she


    wanted to get back together with Phil or remarry him. They could still be good parents even if they split


    up, right?


    The fact was that she was really scared and ufortable at the moment, so she involuntarily said


    this to him, which was some sort of encouragement for her and Phil. She hoped that they would not


    hurt their child as Cara did.


    "We will definitely be very good parents." Phil held Anya tightly and whispered soothingly, "No matter


    what our children do in the future, we will be their firmest supporters and will never let them do things


    ording to our standards, let alone force them to do anything for our benefit."


    Anya instinctively tightened her arms around the man''s waist to show her approval of his words.


    Phil felt the warmness and softness in his arms and couldn''t help but squint in the direction where Cara


    left. He didn''t expect that Anya could say these words to him after his mother had made such a fuss.


    No matter what their future would be, at least Phil was sure of one thing, that was, Anya did not intend


    to date other men but only cared about her baby at present.


    That was not bad. Although he, together with other men, was repulsed by her, he stood a better chance


    of winning Anya''s heart because he could stay with her to take care of their baby.


    When they returned home, Anya was still listless and moody. She nced at Phil beside her, "I want to


    wash up and sleep. Just go back."


    Phil worried about leaving her here alone.


    But when he opened his mouth trying to say something, he was interrupted by Anya, "I''m fine. Don''t


    worry. See you tomorrow."


    Anya read Phil''s thoughts easily and knew he wanted to stay here, but she refused without hesitation,


    for she was so disturbed that she didn''t want to see him. To be more exact, it was because of Cara.


    Phil had to give up. After taking his jacket he whispered to Anya, "Do not overthink. None of these are


    caused by you. These are their karmas."


    He finished and stared at Anya with affections. Then he turned around and intended to leave. Feeling


    worried, he looked back at her repeatedly in his every step, and his receding figure looked lonely.


    For some reason, Anya suddenly parted her lips and said, "There''s only a bedroom. You have no ce


    to sleep even if you want to stay."


    She exined it, hoping Phil to stop being so gloomy, but she didn''t expect Phil to immediately turn


    around and say, "It''s okay. I can sleep on the sofa."


    "The sofa is so small..." Before Anya finished speaking, Phil had put his jacket away and walked over


    again.


    "I''m okay with it," Phil said and then looked at her jokingly, "I''ve once slept on the floor of the corridor


    before."


    Anya was lost for words.


    He even had the nerve to talk about it!


    That day she threw him out of the bedroom after quarreling with him. She didn''t know what was wrong


    with him. He took a quilt and slept in front of the master bedroom door, though there were many guest


    bedrooms in the vi.


    He looked both pitiful and hateful when sleeping on the floor. Anya was so pissed off at that time.


    He acted crazy on purpose, betting that she couldn''t afford to lose face. After all, there were outsiders


    like the maids and housekeepers in their house at that time.


    But he really underestimated her, as she did not feel ashamed at all. She thought she didn''t force him


    to sleep on the floor, and his act of madness had nothing to do with her.


    Besides, she didn''t expect to stay with him in the future, so she didn''t need a reputation for being a


    good wife, and the caregivers could say whatever they wanted about her. Thus, she ignored him and


    just let him sleep on the floor for the night.


    Also, it wasn''t cold at all. The vi was equipped with underfloor heating and he was probably


    Anya didn''t expect that Phil would still have the nerve to mention that. She felt that he was really thick-


    skinned to mention such a babyish and crazy thing. If it were someone else, he would want to forget


    about it as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, Anya snorted and retorted, "My sofa is very small and my ce has no floor heating.


    Take care of your aging back!


    Then Anya went back to the bedroom to prepare a nice bath. She did not say anything to drive him


    away, which implied that she allowed him to stay. Phil was relieved, then called Gaven and asked


    Gaven to go to his home to pack his daily necessities.


    In fact, Phil could go back and pack them himself, but he was afraid that Anya would not let him in after


    he left, so he arranged for Gaven to send everyday items over for him.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When Anya came out after showering and drying her hair, she saw two big bags in the living room and


    Phil talking on the phone on the balcony. Anya walked over and took a look. One of the bags contained


    his daily necessities, and the other his clothes.


    Anya stroked her forehead, feeling a headache.


    He moved unexpectedly fast enough to get all the stuff before she finished the shower.


    Anya turned around and went back to the bedroom with annoyance, as she felt that Phil was somewhat


    entering her life little by little.


    It was gettingte, so Anya leaned on the bed to start reading a book and she began to feel sleepy


    after a while.


    There was a knock on the door, and Phil''s voice said, "You really don''t need me to read to the baby?"


    "Get lost!" Anya scolded nonchntly.


    It was already dubious enough for a man and a woman to be in the same room, and he even wanted to


    get into her bedroom and climb into her bed.


    Did he really think she was a fool?


    "All right," Phil responded in resignation, and just when Anya thought he would leave, she heard him


    suddenly say something else, "Any, you once said that my voice was very mellow and you liked it very


    much. I think our daughter will like it too."


    Anya instantly blushed with shyness.


    She did say that he had a nice, mellow voice and she liked it, but she was spellbound at that time.


    Such words couldn''t count at all, but he actually remembered them.


    Also, what made him believe the unborn baby would be a daughter? If it was a boy, it would be a very


    bad idea to treat him in the way of treating a daughter.


    She gritted her teeth bitterly when she thought of this. "Your memories serve you wrong. I''ve never said


    such words."


    "I''m not mistaken." The man outside the door emphasized seriously, "Have you forgotten that day we


    went to the hot spring and..."


    "Shut up!" Anya inside the bedroom raised her hands to cover her ears and yelled at him in annoyance.


    She did not want him to keep on saying. That memory was so embarrassing that she didn''t want to


    recall it, and she was taken advantage of by Phil the whole time.


    The annoying words of praise were what she said that time.


    They went to Phil''s private onsen, and she thought it would be private, quiet, andfortable to take a


    bath in hot springs. However, Phil was the only one who had enough fun.


    Such a terrible experience caused her to resist going to an onsen with Phil.

 Chapter 1083 Did Phil Know It?

    Chapter 1083 Did Phil Know It?


    "Alright, I''ll shut up." Phil held back hisughter and coaxed Anya.


    Anya heard Phil''s yful tone, which irritated her so much that she pulled over the quilt to sleep with


    her head covered, in no mood to go on reading.


    She really wanted to let the females fascinated by Phil see the dark side of him and maybe their


    fantasies about him would be shattered.


    Phil slept outside on the sofa all night. Although he felt ufortable sleeping on the sofa, he felt very


    pleased within himself.


    Anya woke up by WhatsApp''s prompt tone in the morning. She fumbled for her phone and found it was


    a message from Nina.


    Nina, "Why did Gracie, that bitch, return to Chiobar a few days ago? I heard from Sherlyn that Gracie


    signed with an agency. It seemed that she nned to start a career in showbiz."


    "I''m not sure if you''re clear about this. You said that they didn''t dare return home because of Phil, didn''t


    you?"


    Probably considering that Anya was still sleeping, Nina didn''t say anything more.


    When Anya saw the message, she was a bit stunned. Gracie''s family was indeed scared of Phil, so


    they had been living abroad over these years.


    When Lorie got into a car crash, Anya wanted to kill Morgan, Luna, and Gracie, but was stopped by


    Phil.


    Later, they were all driven abroad by Phil, and Anya hated Phil for a long time because of this.


    Although Phil did not exin anything,ter Anya gradually understood the reason why Phil did so. He


    wanted to protect her by stopping her from doing something crazy.


    Also, he probably did not want to let that shameless family of three live in Riverside City or show up


    before her from time to time to give her trouble, so he just drove them out of the country.


    Out of Anya''s expectations, that family of three now returned home.


    Did Phil relent?


    If so, what was his purpose?


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly replied to Nina, "I haven''t heard about this."


    Nina made a video call, "I just learned about it and I''d like to ask if you need me to deal with that bitch. I


    have plenty of opportunities to punish her underhand."


    Nina was clear about what to love or hate. Anya did believe that she had many ways to torment Gracie.


    Moreover, based on Nina''s status and seniority in showbiz, she could deal with a rookie like Gracie with


    ease.


    However, Anya smiled and rejected Nina''s proposal, "No, no need to dirty your hands because of such


    a shameless person."


    "It''s not a big deal for me." Nina proudly said, "I love dealing with such viins the most. I can tear them


    to pieces."


    Then she added in contempt, "The threshold for being an entertainer was getting lower and lower these


    days. Literally, even a random guy can work in showbiz and get a piece of the pie. What strengths does


    Gracie have? Howe agencies want to sign her?"


    "She''s in-looking and tacky with a poor body image. Also, she''s not a professional actress. Well... I


    can''t figure out why."


    Nina''s words of degrading Gracie brought a smile to Anya''s face.


    Actually, Gracie was not as bad as what Nina described. She was very tall with a good body shape.


    She had been working as a model before and had studied ballet and music, so it was suitable for her to


    enter the entertainment industry.


    Of course,pared with Nina, a stunningly beautiful actress, Gracie was really nobody.


    She heard that Gracie had nned to enter showbiz before. If she hadn''t been driven out of the


    country by Phil, she should have a good career development there.


    In the past few years, Anya heard that Gracie had been working hard on this abroad as well, but it was


    harder for Gracie to get recognized since she was from Chiobar, so she could only be a makeup and


    dressing blogger, or to be more exact, a social media star.


    Anya had cast a few nces at Gracie''s posts on social media. Her makeup and dressing were really a


    disaster from Anya''s aesthetic view.


    "Hey, don''t justugh." Nina said in the video call, "Did Phil know this? Was it possible that he allowed


    them toe back? What did he intend to do?"


    "I''m not sure. He''s never heard of it either." Anya indeed knew nothing about this matter, "Let me ask


    himter."


    Anya said it casually, but Nina who was gossipy sensed something suspicious and immediately asked,


    "Ask himter? Is he at your ce now?"


    "Yep," Anya replied honestly.


    Nina eximed, "He slept in your housest night? Oh my, you didn''t sleep together, did you?"


    Anya was embarrassed and denied, "No, no. He slept outside in the living room, and my bedroom door


    locked."


    Ninaughed out loud, "Well good, I thought you two were caught in passion."


    Anya said helplessly, "Come on, my big star. I am now a pregnant woman."


    Nina said, "So what? Pregnant women can have sex, too. You''ve passed the first trimester."


    Anya sighed, "That''s not a problem. The question is, with my current ugly appearance, can he be


    aroused if I throw myself at him?¡±


    She didn''t know if she had overthought. She felt that her body was swollen as her belly bulged little by


    little.


    It seemed her facial skin was worse, and she was in-looking now.


    Nina got anxious when she heard this, "Well, you should take it easy. A pregnant woman should be the


    most beautiful. You''re nurturing a life after all."


    "Besides, howe you say you''re ugly?"


    "You are as gorgeous as before to me, or even more beautiful than the first time I saw you."


    "In my opinion, a gorgeous woman like you should enter showbiz. It''s ridiculous that Gracie is the one


    that enters showbiz."


    Anya had to admit that Nina''spliment had washed away her recent anxiety and inferiority.


    Anya raised her hand and pinched her cheek, "Thank you for thepliment. I always feel that I have


    be bad-looking, perhaps because pregnancy can make women sensitive."


    "It''s not true at all!" Nina answered very firmly, "You must be carrying an angel in your belly, making you


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    more and more beautiful."


    Anyaughed so hard.


    Outside the door came the knocking sounds, "Anya, are you up yet?"


    Nina heard it in the video call, and then said, "No more chatting, or I will disturb the private time of you


    two."


    Anya was speechless.


    She thought, ''Private time of you two? I don''t want to spend time with Phil, not at all!''


    But before she could say anything, Nina had said goodbye to her and hung up the phone in a hurry.


    Anya had no desire to sleep, so she answered Phil at the door and got up to get dressed, but then she


    remembered what Nina had just said about Gracie, and she felt somehow irritated.


    Phil didn''t relent or allow them to return, did he?

 Chapter 1084 Youre Beautiful in Every Way

    Chapter 1084 You''re Beautiful in Every Way


    Anya got up and went straight to the bathroom. As soon as she washed up and went out, the spirited


    man stopped her, and they were so close that he could wrap his arms around her easily.


    "I have good news to share with you." The man''s nice voice rang out, and Anya''s ears reddened


    slightly.


    His voice was really amazing, especially when he just got up, low and a little bitzy...


    She took a step back to distance herself from Phil, and then asked, "What good news?"


    Phil took out his cell phone, "Dr. Choffard said your mother''s condition had improved a lot. She was


    able to sit for a while before, right? Now even her hands and feet are slowly getting stronger."


    "Dr. Choffard said she held a pen with difficulty and wrote a letter yesterday, and he sent the picture he


    took to me."


    "Really?" Anya was surprised and happy, and immediately said, "Let me take a look."


    After she finished speaking, she hurriedly leaned over to look at Phil''s phone.


    Lorie had been working hard to recover after she woke up, and Anya would get reports from the


    caregiver on Lorie''s daily recovery progress.


    Thus, she did know that Lorie''s body system started functioning gradually. She could only lie on the


    bed at first, and now she could sit for a short while, but she couldn''t stand up and she hadn''t restored


    hernguage functions yet.


    As for the fact that Lorie wrote a letter yesterday, Anya just learned it from Phil, so she was eager to


    know what Lorie had written at that moment.


    Her fragrance after her shower went into Phil''s nostrils and made his heart thump. He slightly cast


    down his eyes and saw Anya lean over, her delicate face very close to him. From his view, he could


    perfectly appreciate her high nose and perfect facial features.


    She was pregnant, but he felt she was a lovely young girl in every aspect.


    At this moment, Anya only wanted to see what her mother had written, so she took no heed of Phil


    whose mind wandered.


    However, as she looked over with anticipation, she could only see a messy line on Phil''s phone screen,


    and it could not be seen as a letter.


    "This..." She was confused.


    Phil reassured her softly, "Well, this is what your mother wrote out. Though she has done the best she


    can, her hands are too weak and her brain cannot control them properly."


    Phil thought that it might be more appropriate to describe it as an abstract painting instead of writing.


    He noticed the frustration and sadness in Anya''s eyes andpletely understood her mood. He


    quicklyforted her, "Dr. Choffard said that your mother is learning how to write like a child, and she


    needs to make progress step by step. Anyway, it was the first letter your mother wrote after she


    recovered herself, so Dr. Choffard took a picture and sent it to me. "


    Anya pursed her lips and nodded.


    She admitted that she was disappointed to see the so-called "letter" because she thought she would


    see Lorie''s beautiful calligraphy. Perhaps she was expecting too much so she felt very disappointed


    and failed to regte her emotions for some time.


    After she calmed down, she realized that she should take things slowly, so she sighed lightly and


    whispered, "Do you think my mother will recoverpletely?"


    "Definitely." Phil knew that she needed reassurance at this time, so he gave a firm response.


    "Dr. Choffard said that your mother has a strong will to live and recover, and she will definitely recover.


    She just needs some time."


    "I hope so." Anya didn''t say anything else and turned around to the dining room.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Originally, Anya was an atheist, but since Lorie woke up, she had started to believe in gods and spirits,


    and every day she would silently pray for Lorie for a long time, hoping that Lorie would recover


    smoothly, suffer less, and return to what she used to be.


    When she sat down to eat the breakfast prepared by Phil, Anya suddenly recalled what Nina had just


    told her on the phone about Gracie''s return to Chiobar.


    She nced at the man across the table and wanted to ask about it. However, thinking that it would


    look like she made excuses to talk with him if it had nothing to do with him, she withheld her words.


    But Phil was aware of her desire to speak and asked, "You''ve got something to say?"


    "Well..." Anya thought about it for a while and asked, "Do you know about Gracie''s return to Chiobar?"


    "I''ve heard about it." Phil did not tell Anya that he deliberately created an opportunity for Gracie to


    return to Chiobar, or to be more precise, he gave her an excuse to return home.


    Anya hummed, "It''s you who keeps them from returning home, isn''t it?"


    Philughed, "You''re abroad now, aren''t you? Even if they go back, they can''t provoke you, so I let


    them return and live afortable life for some time."


    Anya was baffled, "What do you mean?"


    Phil did not hide his intention, "I got a lot of things on them to hold over them. When you return home


    with me, we can teach them a good lesson. You''ll be happy to see them fall to the bottom, won''t you?"


    He knew she was very discontented with the fact that he didn''t retaliate against Luna''s family. So, he


    created some opportunities for her to deal with them. A few years ago, he did not want her to involve


    with them because he was afraid that she would get hurt.


    Now he felt that she had be mature and more capable, so he did not think she would deal with


    Luna and her family in an impulsive way. Especially after her pregnancy, he noticed a great change in


    her character.


    Anya realized Luna''s family could return home because Phil relented.


    He told him he did that for her sake, but somehow Anya felt ufortable, especially when the other


    party involved was Gracie.


    She felt ufortable when she thought that he allowed Gracie to return home.


    Maybe she would be okay with it if it were another woman, but not Gracie. She was really annoyed with


    Gracie.


    Phil keenly sensed Anya''s displeasure and then asked, "Are you upset?"


    Anya looked up at him and said, "Aren''t you afraid that Gracie will achieve too much and you can''t


    handle her anymore when I return home?"


    "How is that possible? Even if I do nothing to frustrate her, she can''t aplish much with her average


    talents." Phil''sment on Gracie was mean and he didn''t disguise his contempt for Gracie.


    Anya added, "Nothing is impossible. What if she finds a powerful, wealthy sugar daddy?"


    Riverside City was not dominated by Phil and his buddies. There were many other big shots.


    "Could she? She and her family are too stupid. They''re very likely to be bamboozled. I don''t think big


    shots will take a fancy to her." Gracie''s family were Anya''s enemies, so Phil had investigated them long


    ago. They were short-sighted, vain, and liked chasing fame and profit, so they would never have a


    good future, especially when Gracie had entered the dirty and nasty showbiz.


    Anya thought he was too arrogant. Also, wouldn''t they disturb her mother after they returned home?

 Chapter 1085 Inaction Causes Dissatisfaction

    Chapter 1085 Inaction Causes Dissatisfaction


    Thinking of this, Anya got worried, "They returned home that easily. What if they go to pester my mom?


    She''s in a critical period of recovery..."


    "They wouldn''t dare." Phil''s tone was firm.


    "My men spy on their every move, and I''ve arranged for bodyguards to protect your mom, so don''t


    worry."


    Phil had settled everything, and he would never allow that family of three to hurt Lorie again.


    It''s not his goal to let them show off or brag about themselves in front of Lorie.


    Anya was angry with Phil for allowing Gracie to go back, but on second thought, she found she was in


    no ce to be angry


    She and Phil had been divorced, and Phil had no obligation to protect her mother, let alone hinder


    Gracie from returning to the country.


    They were a couple before, so he was dealing with Gracie for her sake. Now that they were divorced, it


    was his right to choose the way to deal with Gracie.


    Thinking of this, she suppressed her negative emotions and lowered her head to eat breakfast without


    any words.


    Phil noticed her frustration, but he didn''t say anything more, as he felt it was not a good choice for him


    to continue talking at this time.


    As for what he did to Gracie, he thought it would be more appropriate to ask Emelia and Maisie to


    speak for him.


    "How''s it going with your legs? Can you go to ss?" Phil changed the subject and asked.


    "Much better. I don''t want to ask for leave anymore," Anya told the truth.


    "Then I''ll take you to school." Phil knew that Anya would refuse, so he exined, "I''m worried if you go


    to ss alone."


    Anya recalled Cara''s visitst night. She didn''t say anything else. It was a silent agreement.


    Although Cara exined she wasing to her to apologize and ask for forgiveness, Anya still worried


    that Cara would change her mind andy a finger on her.


    She couldn''t afford to be tormented or get into an ident.


    Anya looked at Phil in front of her, "If your motheres over again, I''ll meet with her. You want her to


    degrade herself in front of me, and I don''t want to waste my time. If she apologizes and shows her


    weakness, you should stop giving her a hard time. Let her keep thepany and live a good life with


    your father."


    Phil snorted, "Why do you put in a good word for her when she hasn''t made any apology?"


    In Phil''s opinion, to frustrate Cara, he needed to let Carae in vain a few more times. However,


    Anya didn''t appreciate his idea at all.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "I just don''t want to see her and get disturbed." Anya, who had eaten her breakfast, got up and sorted


    out her school stuff while saying, "I don''t want to waste my time on irrelevant people."


    As long as Cara could promise not toe and give her trouble again, she was willing to let Cara off


    the hooks.


    Since Anya had made up her mind, Phil could only give up his idea, and just when they were about to


    set off, Cara came to the door again.


    When the doorbell rang, Anya looked at Phil, who pursed his lips and went to open the door.


    Outside the door, Cara looked a bit haggard, without delicate makeup or superiority. The atmosphere


    was a bit awkward when the door opened and the three faced one another.


    Cara forced a smile and started a conversation, "Going out?"


    Anya answered frankly, "Yep, I''m going to school."


    Cara replied awkwardly, "Okay, well..."


    "Pleasee in." Anya noticed that Phil had no intention of speaking to his mother, nor did he want to


    ease the tension, so she had to speak first.


    No matter what, it was not good to have Cara standing at the door to talk with them. Anya thought that


    they should sit down and have a talk to draw a line between them and live a peaceful life separately


    since Cara was here today.


    Compared to her indifferent son, Anya sort of relieved Cara''s embarrassment. She then hurriedly


    entered the house.


    Anya invited Cara to take a seat in the living room. At this point, Cara could no longer keep silent. She


    was very torn before she looked at Anya and opened her mouth, "I came here today to say sorry to


    you. I''m sorry for how I treated you before and how I disrespected you... "


    Anya looked at Cara who apologized with difficulty and cut her off, "Madam Henderson, in fact, the


    rtionship between us is very simple. As long as you wish, we can be at peace with each other."


    Cara opened her mouth, unable to say a single word.


    Anya knew that it was difficult for a strong woman like Cara to grovel for mercy, but she didn''t want to


    be tolerant of Cara''s reluctance. She only wanted to get it settled as soon as possible.


    She believed she had made herself very clear, that was, as long as Cara didn''t give her trouble, she


    would not provoke Cara.


    "Thank you..." With many words caught in her throat, Cara finally spoke these two words.


    It was good that Anya got to the point so quickly, which saved Cara from feeling ashamed and


    embarrassed.


    Cara gave a promise directly, "Don''t worry. I won''t interfere with your rtionship with Phil anymore no


    matter what."


    Then she looked at Phil immediately, hoping he to show mercy for her and herpany.


    The ountant called her early this morning, saying that many clients had heard that something had


    happened to thepany and hade to inquire about it.


    Cara knew that they all wanted to know if she and thepany would copse so that they could


    decide if they needed to end the cooperation. As she expected, those people were very snobbish.


    Thus, Cara rushed here to meet Anya early in the morning.


    Although she was reluctant, she knew she couldn''t afford to waste time, otherwise, she would lose all


    her clients.


    Anya didn''t make things difficult for Cara and agreed to settle with her, but Phil was dissatisfied.


    Still, he could only stick up for her, "Since that''s what Anya wants, I won''t raise any objections. I just


    hope you can keep your words."


    Phil said that he had no objections, but he said those words in a warning tone.


    He would only give her one chance, and there would be no more if Cara missed it.


    Cara sensed his warning tone, so she replied awkwardly, "Of course, I will."


    Phil did not say anything else. Anya rose to her feet first, "I need to go to school, so that''s all for today."


    Actually, Anya did not want to spend another second with Cara, so she made an excuse to send Cara


    away after all of them made things clear.


    Cara also wanted to end the conversation, so she quickly got up and said, "In that case, I should better


    leave now."


    Then, their meeting came to an end.


    After Cara left, Phil flicked Anya''s good-looking forehead in resignation, "I can do nothing with you."


    "I told you not to flick my forehead. You''re so annoying!" Anya pushed away Phil''s hand.


    Before, he always liked to y this trick on her. Although it did not really hurt, she always found it


    annoying, which made her look very babyish and idiotic.

 Chapter 1086 Fight Back

    Chapter 1086 Fight Back


    Phil who was despised put his tongue against the back of his teeth, suppressing the depression.


    If it was before, he would throw her to the bed, push her against the wall, or think of any other way to


    punish her.


    But now...


    He could not do anything.


    She went out after expressing her dislike. He followed her but was asked to stop at a distance from the


    school gate. Anya then went to the ssroom alone.


    Her legs felt much better but still hurt from time to time. Looking at Anya, Phil did not know what to say


    at all.


    She could really drive him crazy sometimes.


    Anya attended sses as usual until she was blocked by a few girls in the hallway when she went to


    the bathroom during the break.


    It was a girl from Chiobar in her ss who called her a few days ago to pry into Phil. She together with


    a foreign girl, stopped Anya.


    The girl took out her cell phone and handed it to Anya, asking her with great anger, "Anya, how could


    you say you only had a nodding acquaintance with him? You are living together, but you barely know


    him?"


    Anya narrowed her eyes slightly and saw the picture of her going out with Phil.


    The girl took back her phone and then said hatefully, "I even saw you get out of his car just now!"


    "I also know that you two used to be a couple. You were divorced before you came to Ustistan to study.


    But when I asked you about it, you said you barely knew him. You said that on purpose, right?"


    The foreign girl next to her began to use foulnguage, and Anya''s face turned slightly gloomy.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she was now pregnant, she would show them no mercy.


    However, she had be much moreposed after her pregnancy. Facing the two aggressive girls,


    she remained extremely calm and said, "I can exin. Do you want to listen?"


    Probably affected by Phil, now Anya was able to think calmly when anything happened to her.


    She was no longer that young girl who impulsively rushed to kill Morgan and Luna with a knife.


    Her calmness andposure made them slightly stunned, and they didn''t quite understand what Anya


    meant when she said she could exin.


    Anya folded her arms with a firm gaze, "Obviously, you are being used and misled by someone, who


    leads you to give me trouble, if I am not wrong, those photos are sent to you by someone else, right?"


    The girl was confused, "How do you know?


    Anya smiled lightly, "If no one stirred things up on purpose, you wouldn''t have known my experience in


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chiobar?"


    Anya hade here and kept her past a secret, not revealing any information to her ssmates, and


    this girl did not have any suspicion when she said she did not know Phil well.


    But now this girl came to her aggressively and even knew Phil and she were divorced.


    Moreover, it happened after Phil had a conflict with Cara. But Anya would not think that it was done by


    Cara, because she could sense Cara''s strong will to be at peace with her in the morning.


    She guessed it probably had something to do with Jenny. Jenny could not marry Phil, so she med it


    on Anya and started to discredit her and put her in trouble.


    Worse still, Anya''s pregnancy had not been revealed to the public. What if those two girls were


    provoked into attacking her?


    The baby in her belly was now in extreme danger!


    Thinking of this, Anya felt that rage surging up inside her chest. If Jenny was the mastermind behind


    this, Anya would definitely retaliate against Jenny since she was not a pushover, especially when her


    baby was implicated.


    She could not tolerate it.


    Thinking of this, she continued, "Well, Phil and I were a couple before. I was the one who asked for a


    divorce, and I came to study abroad after I got divorced. I wanted to sever any ties with him but I did


    not expect him toe to Ustistan."


    "I didn''t want others to know my rtionship with him, so I hid it from you guys. After all, divorce is not


    something honorable."


    As Anya exined frankly and openly, those two girls exchanged looks with each other and thought


    what Anya said made sense.


    They learned about Anya''s rtionship with Phil and received the photos of Anya and Phil leaving the


    apartment together only because an unidentified person provided them with information, which


    indirectly confirmed that Anya''s spection was right. They were provoked by someone on purpose.


    Seeing that they began to believe her words, Anya continued to look at the foreign girl and said slowly,


    "I don''t know if you know a person called Jenny. She likes Phil, and has visited Phil several times


    recently, but was dismissed by Phil. So, I guess she revealed my old affair with Phil to you on purpose,


    to provoke you into giving me trouble."


    "I know her," The foreign girl replied.


    She didn''t know what happened to her, but she somehow felt that Anya had the magic to make her


    believe her words, particrly after Anya mentioned Jenny.


    This foreign girl named Ste, whose family was very well-off. Her parents were both in business and


    wealthy in this area. That was why Ste had the courage to ask people about Phil and wanted to


    pursue him.


    "Jenny is really pretentious. I hate her." Ste said in a disgusted tone, "Her father is not a real


    nobleman at all. He bought the titles. Still, she shows off her superiority the whole time. I don''t doubt


    that she is the one that sows discord."


    Anya did not expect that this girl really knew Jenny.


    And this foreign girl seemed to despise Jenny as well. In that case, Anya could provoke this foreign girl


    to give Jenny trouble and make Jenny eat her own bitter fruit.


    She wanted to pick this foreign girl against Jenny and make Jenny bear all the consequences.


    So, she continued to say to the two of them, "As a snake in the grass, Jenny hid the most important


    and fatal thing from you."


    Both of them asked at the same time, "What was that?"


    "I''m pregnant." When Anya spoke, the two girls were shocked. They hastily covered their mouths and


    took a step back, as the foreign girl got close to Anya while cursing her just now.


    Hearing that Anya was pregnant, they instinctively kept themselves away from her, afraid that they


    might bring her any idental harm. After all, she had a baby in her belly.


    If something unexpected happened to Anya, they would find it hard to prove them innocent.


    Thinking of this, the foreign girl could not help but gasp. Just now she really wanted to hit Anya.

 Chapter 1087 A Ruthless Action

    Chapter 1087 A Ruthless Action


    Phil was the reason why the foreign girl was so terrified.


    The girl thought Phil was definitely not a small potato. Luckily, she hadn''t hurt Anya and his baby...


    If she had done it, the consequences would be inconceivable.


    She also had plotted to hire someone to teach Anya a lesson privately if Anya didn''t treat her with due


    respect.


    The idea of doing those uncontrobly sent shivers down her spine.


    "Is that true that you said you are pregnant?" She said in a quivering voice, staring at Anya.


    "Indeed." Anya tightened her loose skirt for her slightly bulging belly to be seen.


    "Honestly, the baby was the reason why Phil came here, yet I nned to give birth to the baby without


    him," Anya added, loosening her skirt.


    The two of them totally bought it because Anya said it so convincingly and naturally.


    "I was seen in the photo living with him because I was under the weather yesterday; he was there to


    take care of me considering my pubic pain because of pregnancy." She exined more.


    They both knew Anya asked for a day off yesterday, so it all added up.


    "He is undoubtedly the father-to-be despite our divorce. He attached such great importance to the baby


    that he came to Ustistan for me and the baby. Now you can guess what Jenny is up to by keeping you


    two from knowing my pregnancy." Anya was being a little melodramatic.


    "She was just egging you on and making you pick on me. And if anything happens to me or my baby,


    she would be the winner in the end."


    "Son of a bitch! How can she set me up like that!" The foreign girl gnashed her teeth and cursed.


    "Ste, wait for me!" The girl from Chiobar in Anya''s ss went after Ste as she stormed off.


    Anya managed to solve the crisis by herself. She tidied her clothes and calmly walked back to her


    ssroom.


    Ste might want to rip Jenny up now.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was so cool that she didn''t need to get back at Jenny in person.


    What happened to Anya was soon reported to Phil. He had arranged for secret bodyguards to protect


    Anya. If she couldn''t handle the crisis on her own and Ste and the girl from Chiobar really bullied


    Anya, the secret bodyguards would step up.


    They didn''t appear at all because Anya handled it well and coolly, but they informed Phil anyway.


    Phil knew who was behind it without further investigation ¨C Jenny or more exactly her parents.


    They decided to use Ste to hurt Anya''s baby after Phil''s mother Cara decided to bury the hatchet


    with Anya, which could have killed two birds with one stone.


    If Ste really hurt Anya and his baby, he would hunt them down, which meant Anya and his baby,


    Ste and her family would all suffer.


    But on what ground did they think he would be nicer to Jenny if Anya had a miscarriage, and by whose


    support dare they hurt his woman and baby?


    Phil ordered Gaven with a faint sneer to show them what it meant to be ruthless.


    At the same time, Ste drove with the girl from Chiobar to Jenny''s ce, gathering a few of her friends


    and nning to give Jenny a dressing down.


    Jenny was not in the mood to go to school. She nned to go shopping with her mother to get the


    depression out of her system while hoping to hear about something bad happening to Anya.


    What they didn''t expect was that Anya solved her crisis effortlessly and get back to them through


    Ste.


    Ste and her friends were waiting for Jenny to go out in a car, but then they went to her house


    learning that she didn''t go to school.


    They lunged at Jenny once she and her mother stepped out of the door.


    "You son of a bitch. I''m gonna kill you!" Ste grabbed Jenny''s hair with a vengeance and pped her


    face hard.


    It happened too fast for Jenny and her mother to react.


    Jenny couldn''t move with her hair clutched by Ste; all she could do is ask for help from her mother.


    Her mother rushed to rescue her by trying to separate her from Ste, but then friends of Ste


    stopped her brutally.


    "You have to think it through before doing mean things," Ste told her friends about how she was


    manipted by Jenny and they were all extremely angry. They would kick Jenny''s ass if Ste didn''t


    want to beat Jenny herself.


    Mean calction at such a young age really called for a warning lesson.


    Jenny''s mother, Natalie, couldn''t do anything but watch her daughter being thrown to the ground and


    then hit on the belly. "Stop! I''m gonna call the police!" Natalie went mad, pulling out her phone and


    yelling desperately.


    "Do it then. We are here to beat you. Try us." Ste''s friends just ignored her.


    "Jenny must''ve colluded with her mother for such a malicious scheme." One of Ste''s friends foamed


    at the mouth.


    "Yeah, like father, like son." They began to shove Natalie.


    Jenny''s father, Ethan, then rushed out and scuffled with them.


    But not until a police car zoomed by and pulled over at the vi of Jenny''s family did they get out from


    Ste and her friends and stopped fighting against each other.


    "Officers, I''m about to call you for help. These young people came to my home beating us out of


    nowhere." Natalie used with her hair sprawling around.


    The policeman ignored her, merely showing her his credentials and asking about the names of Jenny


    and her father. Then he called his coworkers to take them away. "We''ve been reported that your


    investigation."


    "What?" Natalie was scared.


    "Officers, you must have misunderstood something. We always run our business honestly; we would


    never do anything illegal." She struggled and exined.


    "Come on, we''ve got solid evidence." The policemen then pressed them into the police car and left.

 Chapter 1088 Not Enough Punishment

    Chapter 1088 Not Enough Punishment


    "Dad..."


    "Mom..."


    Jenny was on the brink of copse with her face badly battered; she then copsed to cry seeing her


    parents taken away.


    Ste and her friends had thought the policemen were called by Jenny''s family, only to be shockingly


    amused that they were here to take Jenny''s parents away.


    "Well, well, it looks like someone''s scheme to use others to hurt Anya boomeranged on herself at the


    expense of her parents arrested." Ste kicked Jenny.


    Ste and her friends were gloating while Jenny dropped into desperation.


    She was just confused about why her parents were arrested. Ste''s words made Jenny suddenly


    realize it could be Phil.


    "He..."


    Jenny was annoyed to think about that possibility. Was he aware of her n to harm Anya with her


    mother?


    But she didn''t expect Phil would relentlessly send her parents behind bars in retaliation.


    She definitely knew what her parents had done these years to be brought up in such surroundings.


    They were only safe with their fishy business not known to others.


    She then crawled hurriedly to stand up and went to her home. She wanted to call Cara to save her


    parents considering theirsting friendship these years.


    Ste''s friends wanted to keep Jenny from running away but were stopped by Ste. Ste had taken


    her anger out on Jenny whose parents were just arrested, so she thought it was enough.


    "Let''s go. Now that her parents were arrested, she would have tough days from now on. Anyway, if


    anyone should be med, it was herself," Ste said.


    Ste then gathered her friends and left. She had a panic fear after getting in her car that her family


    would suffer if she was not reminded timely by Anya.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When she thought about that, she was less jealous of her rival Anya; she even abandoned the idea of


    pursuing Phil whose retaliation was so relentless and swift.


    Anya on the other side didn''t know what happened to Jenny; she just quietly took lectures for a whole


    morning. Phil called in advance that he was outside her university to pick her up, yet she borrowed


    several books in the library on purpose to leave with fewer people on campus.


    What happened between her and Ste made her try to spare herself problems by avoiding being seen


    with Phil.


    Of course, she texted Phil before borrowing books that she mighte a littleter.


    But Phil also knew why she did that.


    He understood that it must be because of Ste that she decided to y that.


    Not only did he bore down on Jenny''s family, but he also warned Ste''s father to discipline her


    daughter to stop troubling him. He would not make further moves as long as Ste''s father knew a


    thing or two about behaving correctly.


    Anya came outter and sat in the car silently, and so did Phil. It didn''t take long before reaching


    Anya''s ce because of the close distance.


    What came into her view after getting off the car was Cara, with bruised and sloppy Jenny standing


    beside her.


    Anya frowned.


    Cara and Jenny were thest people she wanted to see in the world because they were too annoying.


    But...


    She also couldn''t help gloat seeing Jenny''s almost disfigured face. She thought Ste was also too


    violent.


    Yet then Anya felt lucky for herself not to be beaten so hard by Ste, otherwise, she and her baby


    might suffer.


    Anya felt ufortable to see Cara and Jenny, even more so for Phil.


    He knew immediately that Cara came here to intercede with him because he didn''t answer two calls


    from Cara.


    Phil sneered at her biological mother Cara who was aware of the reason why he did that but still


    appeared in front of Anya with Jenny and still wanted to intercede with him.


    Did she give any thought to how Anya would react seeing her help someone who tried to hurt her?


    Anya had just made peace with her in the morning, and now at noon, she was helping an outsider.


    Even Phil began to feel terrible for Anya. He regretted being kind to Cara who couldn''t tell who was the


    one bonding with her and who was the one worthy of her defending.


    "Mean and malicious people are forbidden to be here; we didn''t want to see you even more so." Phil


    broke the silence bluntly for Anya not to be insulted again.


    He then put his arm around Anya''s shoulder, gesturing for her to leave with him.


    "Phil!" Cara stopped him immediately.


    Jenny refused to talk at first, frozen there. She stumbled to get close to Phil and Anya with Cara


    dragging her a little bit.


    "Sir, would you please stop punishing my parents? We knew we did a terrible thing and we would never


    do it again," Jenny said in tears.


    "Phil, that''s right. Let us just stop going after them since I go way back with her parents." Cara found a


    proper moment to wade in.


    "Ma''am," Phil yelled uncontrobly, "Don''t you know why I get back at them?"


    Cara pursed her lips. "If you don''t know, may I tell you word by word?" Phil continued.


    "They made bad blood between Anya and others, using others to hurt my baby; and now you are here


    to intercede with me in front of Anya! You are evidently conniving with those. Don''t you feel sorry for


    Anya who buried the hatchet with you this morning?"


    Cara was embarrassed and awkward.


    She didn''t expect Phil to pull no punches to humiliate her in front of Anya because she anticipated that


    she could avoid this turning into a big thing by interceding with him.


    Cara was so awkward to see Anya sit by that she hoped the ground to open up and swallow her.


    Cara''s Waterloo made Jenny out of control. "You think I am mean and malicious, but I gotta tell you


    Anya is no less." She exploded.


    "She instigated Ste to batter me, and I''m almost disfigured! It''s all on her."


    Jenny used Anya, stamping her foot.


    "You want her to be kind to you after your malicious plot against her? I think she could have done it


    bitterly, so I helped a little bit by having your parents arrested which I still find not enough to punish


    you." Phil sneered.


    Jenny didn''t expect Phil to connive at Anya''s evil deeds. It pissed her off.

 Chapter 1089 Who Angers People Effortlessly

    Chapter 1089 Who Angers People Effortlessly


    Cara turned to Anya seeing Phil being too aggressive. "Phil, would you stop stoking up hatred? Let''s


    see what Anya''s opinion is," she said to Phil.


    Phil was too angry to say anything at Cara''s change. He repressed his anger hard to stop the urge to


    yell at his biological mother.


    How was he stoking up hatred?


    Was there anything wrong with him going against Jenny to protect his beloved "wife" and baby?


    And she wanted Anya to weigh in?


    Was Cara still trying to start from Anya who Cara saw as a pushover?


    Was she still thinking he wouldn''t pursue the matter as long as Anya let go?


    Well, she was really being na?ve here.


    Anya could sway him to some extent depending on the specific thing. Things today, even if Anya told


    him not to pursue, were not negotiable because his bottom line was crossed.


    Anya sensed that Phil was really pissed off, so she dragged him to her side by the sleeve while she


    stepped up to stop the oral fight.


    "Right, I haven''t weighed in." Anyaughed.


    "That''s my girl. I want to hear from you." Cara alsoughed at the thought of Anya being so tolerant this


    morning.


    Anya lowered to see her slightly bulging abdomen with a smile, recalling every word Phil said to defend


    her. She was moved.


    However, the more she was moved by Phil, the more she was upset by Cara.


    She decided to let go this morning because she filled herself in Cara''s shoes and realized as a mother


    it was hurtful to be targeted by her own child.


    She cared about Cara, only to be hurt again by Cara for the benefit of her enemy.


    What an example of returning good for evil.


    "Well, my opinion is that I will never stop messing with anyone that tries to hurt me and my baby." Anya


    raised her head and said thinking of that.


    Cara was literally attacked by the "mean" remarks of Anya who was so kind minutes ago.


    Cara felt she was deceived by the sweet fa?ade of Anya and sank into silence again.


    "Ma''am, maybe I gave you the wrong impression this morning. Actually, I''m a very vindictive woman


    and not a pushover at all." Anyaughedzily.


    "Cause if not..." Anya gloated and looked at Jenny, "Jenny definitely would not be disfigured. This is me


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    stoking up Ste''s hate in person to hurt Ste. There is no reason for me not to retaliate, right?"


    "You..." Cara was like choked to death because she had thought Anya was a pushover.


    "I decided to let go this morning because of your son, but I don''t have to consider your feeling for my


    own sake, so your intercession won''t work at all." Anya minced no words and sneered at Cara with


    disdain.


    Anya''s scathing remark made Cara turn scarlet and white, and lose all her dignity.


    "Anya, don''t push us too far." Jenny stomped her foot again.


    "If I were not pregnant, I would kick your ass myself, not by Ste at all!" Anya cried without any sign of


    weakness.


    Anya was not bluffing at all. She would never instigate Ste to get to Jenny if she were not pregnant;


    she would beat Jenny herself because using others was beneath her contempt under normal


    circumstances.


    Jenny burst into tears. "Go away!" Phil shouted at Jenny with disgust while keeping Anya behind him.


    Then he entered the house with Anya decidedly, without a goodbye to Cara. He really wanted to say


    "go away" to Cara, but she was after all his biological mother.


    Cara was so angry at Phil and Anya that she began to have a headache while what filled her ears was


    continuous crying of Jenny.


    "Jenny, stop crying and help me to get in the car. My head is aching." Cara said weakly. Actually, she


    was trying to disguise her embarrassment because she promised to make Phil stop before going here


    with Jenny.


    But now Anya and Phil were both cruel to her in her opinion, so she had to pretend to be weak to save


    her face.


    Phil held Anya''s hand along the way to her ce.


    "Don''t be angry and calm down." Anya changed her shoes slowly and nced at Phil who entered first.


    Anya could feel he was on the verge of getting furious because he held her hand so hard.


    Her heart always went to him every time he was angry because of things like this.


    It was piteous of him to not have a mom to care for him.


    Phil was so angry that he rushed to the kitchen and had a huge ss of water to calm himself down.


    "Be cool. Aren''t you the one who makes others angry effortlessly? How can others get to you?" Anya


    continued.


    Phil was amused by her wittyfort.


    He was the one who made others angry effortlessly?


    No, that must be Anya.


    He nced at Anya yfully, put the cup on the table heavily, and pushed her against the wall.


    "Is it me or you that always makes others angry?" Phil breathed down her neck.


    "Oh, don''t overreact. Don''t you think you are annoying?" Anya coughed.


    Anya was angry pretty much every day with him those days.


    Like when he dossed down in front of the master bedroom door like a lunatic.


    "But I think I am mature enough to avoid ying tricks of pissing off others as girls do." Philughed


    faintly against her, fiddling with one wisp of her luscious hair.


    Phil implied that Anya was the one who always pissed him off.


    "Interesting." Anya sneered and patted Phil''s hand on her.

 Chapter 1090 Another Slight Disfigurement

    Chapter 1090 Another Slight Disfigurement


    "It seems that we are very discontented with each other, and luckily we got a divorce," Anya said coolly


    and shoved Phil to leave.


    It must be the hot weather that she wanted to drink a lot of water though she was not angry.


    It was hard to deny Phil knew a thing or two about romance. This trick of pushing her against the wall


    turned her on.


    Phil followed Anya as she went to drink water. "Hot?" Phil lowered his voice.


    Anya kept drinking, throwing a nce at him, and in no mood to talk to him.


    Women loved handsome guys just as men loved beauty.


    Who would hate a handsome guy anyway?


    Even though the guy before her was her ex-husband, she still got to admire him.


    Also, she did not divorce him because of his appearance but the car ident happening to Lorie.


    Anya admitted that Phil was outstanding and charming except that he contributed to the car ident.


    She finished off her water with that thought in her mind and dropped her ss. Phil suddenly put his


    arms around her shoulders and turned her around, and her moist lips were kissed by the man.


    Anya widened her eyes and hit him with her hands.


    Considering she was pregnant and could not hit him too hard, Phil let go of her after a short kiss. But


    Phil said against her lips boldly. "I also need to quench my thirst."


    Anya pped his face right away.


    He was such a jerk!


    But she was nervous the next moment because Phil didn''t n to avoid it.


    She didn''t really want to p his face, just not knowing how to vent her anger. She had to withdraw her


    hand as it got close to his face.


    But it was toote. Her palm sessfully avoided his face but her nail did not and even left a red scar


    down his good-looking face.


    And then Anya thought the whole staff of Phil''s branch here would know she was a tough woman.


    Couldn''t she get rid of her reputation as being tough?


    At home and abroad...


    It hurt so much that Phil screamed.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It serves you right." Anya left the kitchen, not knowing she was guilty or annoyed.


    Phil raised his hand to touch his face and couldn''t help but reminisce about that kiss.


    It was worthy of being pped because that kiss made him feel nothing but coziness.


    Phil felt he was like a hungry wolf who could be satisfied with even little diced meat.


    To be honest, Phil had never kissed her with such pure feelings like that because he treated her like his


    belongings all the time before, which could be proved by their sex right after they obtained a marriage


    license.


    After their marriage, they kissed each other violently every time and ended up with violent sex every


    time.


    Those romantic kisses between boyfriends and girlfriends, which made each other shy and excited,


    could never be seen on them.


    It came now but they were divorced.


    He had to admit that that kind of kiss killed him with pure love.


    "Have lunch." Phil took a deep breath, walked to her bedroom, and knocked at the door.


    He already prepared lunch for Anya. He nned to have lunch with her as soon as they came home,


    but their running into Cara and Jenny made things different between them.


    He then walked into the bathroom to do some unspeakable things because he was filled with...


    Anya didn''t see Phil after getting out; she found Phil in the bathroom when she wanted to wash her


    hands there.


    She then nned to do it in the kitchen but Phil somehow heard her approach and answered, "Hang


    on for a minute."


    But she sensed his weird voice and realized what he was doing in her bathroom. She flushed with


    anger immediately.


    "You jerk, Phil!" She cursed.


    Then she stormed off.


    She was after all not a sheer innocent girl to not know what he did in her bathroom, and she got more


    annoyed at him thinking of that kiss, so she didn''t eat anything and went back to her bedroom and


    locked the door heavily.


    Phil found the food intact and the door locked when he went out of the bathroom refreshingly. He knew


    Anya must have known what he did in her bathroom and got angry.


    But he was in a dilemma ¨C on one hand, his sexual desire was stronger than ever at his age; on the


    other, he could not do it with Anya.


    "I need to go to thepany." He supposed that Anya would not want to see him now so he just


    knocked at the door of her bedroom.


    So he left with an excuse.


    Anya did not leave her bedroom until she confirmed Phil left by hearing the sound of a car engine


    starting. She did need to have lunch, but she couldn''t have it right after Phil finished his masturbation


    because she needed some dignity even though Phil didn''t want it.


    Anya didn''t have to attend sses in the afternoon so she decided to take some exercise at home. It


    urred to her that she had not exercised for real since she came to Ustistan although she was


    athletic and dynamic during the old days.


    She had to settle and amodate herself here, and she became somehowzy. She even loathed


    herself and med the foreign environment for herziness before she knew about her pregnancy.


    She asked her former fitness instructor about exercises fit for pregnant women, and her former fitness


    instructor advised her to do Yoga softly and sent her some videos on that.


    Her former fitness instructor was female, but a male one at first. She didn''t tell Phil she applied for an


    exercise card and took exercise sses, which made Phil go through the roof when he knew about it.


    And even more so when he learned Anya''s fitness instructor was a man.


    Anya didn''t wear much and always wore tight clothes when she took exercise, and those fitness


    instructors were all in good shape, which made it impossible for Phil not to be jealous. So he forced


    Anya to change her fitness instructor from a man to a woman.

 Chapter 1091 The Most Irritating Man

    Chapter 1091 The Most Irritating Man


    Anya thought Phil would note back since he went to thepany to solve his business problems,


    so she dressed in her workout clothes, spread her yoga mat, and did pregnancy exercises in the


    kitchen in the afternoon sunlight.


    But a knock on the door came shortly after she began to exercise. She was confused, got to her feet


    right away, and looked for anything that could wrap her.


    She wore workout trousers and short sports undergarments, which exposed her beautiful waist and


    slightly bulging abdomen. Those were the most revealing outfits she wore in front of Phil after the


    divorce; she still felt ufortable thinking of him.


    Particrly after what happened in her bathroom, she panicked more as to not find her nkets which


    she thought she ced on her sofa and balcony.


    What came into Phil''s view was a feast for his eyes. Anya was dazzling white with slim arms and legs;


    she thought she gained some weight, but she was as thin as before except for a slightly bulging


    abdomen.


    He even thought some part of her was more attractive than ever.


    Locks of hair on her forehead got wet by sweat after exercise, which made her more appealing to Phil


    who was frozen there.


    This was definitely what he couldn''t bear to miss.


    It irritated her that she couldn''t find her nket. She put a nket on the sofa all day long, but now she


    just couldn''t find it.


    "What are you looking for?" Phil stepped up to ask seeing her be a little moody.


    He knew the answer, but he simply pretended not to know and approached her.


    "Where is my nket?" Anya said angrily.


    "Oh, I dropped it in the washing machine," Phil answered honestly.


    He did put it in the washing machine and even dried it; he just forgot to take it out.


    He also didn''t expect such a surprise by being a good "husband", or she would wrap herself with that


    nket.


    "Who told you to wash my nket? Anya stomped her foot.


    And she ran away from Phil to her bedroom again, but Phil could still see her beautiful figure, which


    made his Adam''s apple move up and down again.


    He was being tormented again.


    It really killed him to just watch her and be unable to make a move on her.


    "Look at your sweat,e out and take a shower." He had to knock on the door to call her seeing her


    being in her room for a long time.


    "Phil, you are the most annoying man I''ve ever met in my whole life." She cursed angrily and came out


    with her change of clothes.


    "That''s fine for me. Just don''t be angry." Phil walked her to the bathroom and coaxed her.


    Anya went to her bedroom again after taking a shower, avoiding Phil on purpose.


    They were in harmony despite their little problem.


    As for Jenny, the police came to her house to search. She did nothing but cry.


    Cara told Jenny that she couldn''t help her and warned her not to trouble Anya and Phil again after


    leaving with her.


    "Jenny, now we know Anya was a tough one who we have both underestimated. She''s ruthless."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You need to admit defeat this time. I can assure you that I will help you with other things no matter


    what your parents be of in the end considering our rtionship." Cara persuaded.


    "Do you mean you are out of this then?" Jenny couldn''t believe it.


    "Do you think I can handle this?" Cara threw up her hands.


    "You now know Phil treats me like his enemy and does anything I don''t want him to do. And I can''t even


    know what is in Anya''s mind at all."


    Cara still feared Phil because he bore down on Jenny''s parents so hard and she thought about what


    happened to herpany. It was creepy even tobine the two.


    She might suffer if she hadn''tpromised today.


    Her son was really...


    Cara couldn''t find an exact word to describe her son because he was so decisive and malicious as to


    treat his mother that way.


    Jenny cried and ran away in disappointment with Cara''s surrender.


    Cara sighed in relief after Jenny left. She didn''t want to stand up for Jenny at all; she was just saying it.


    She was actually a woman without much emotion who even left her own son to his own devices.


    It was a relief that Jenny wouldn''t bother her again. She was too exhausted to care about Jenny, and


    even irritated.


    Jenny''s parents always said they disliked her son, but they actually wanted Jenny to marry her son


    which could be proved by their attempt to harm Anya and her baby.


    She felt an impulse of disgust thinking of her being loathed by Jenny''s mother.


    Jenny''s parents were released on bail with the help of theirwyer and called Cara, but Cara upset


    Natalie saying it was none of her business.


    "I will have no mercy then since you acted so cruelly," Natalie said desperately looking at her messy


    home which was searched by the police.


    She made several calls and began another plot to get back at Cara because she knew what Cara really


    cared about. They had been each other''s besties for decades, and now they made an enemy of each


    other.


    Phil stayed at Anya''s ce anyway, no matter how many times Anya told him to leave.


    Anya thought Cara would not do anything to hurt her again, and so would the cornered Jenny''s family.


    And she would not go outside at night, so there could be no danger at all.


    But Phil insisted on staying there, which Anya couldn''t deal with. Phil pretended to fall asleep when


    Anya tried again, and Anya finally gave up.


    Phil''s phone suddenly rang as both of them nned to sleep. "Phil, something just happened to your


    father..." Cara said in a quivering voice.


    "What?" Although he didn''t have much affection for his biological parents, he got up from the sofa and


    asked.


    "A car ident." Cara cried.


    "How?" Phil was shocked, "What hospital are you at?"


    Cara told him the address with tears. Phil hung up the phone, put on his clothes, and wanted to leave


    immediately.

 Chapter 1092 Offer to Come to Hospital with Him

    Chapter 1092 Offer to Come to Hospital with Him


    "What happened?" Anya inside the room sensed his unnatural voice when answering the phone, so


    she came out of her room and asked.


    Phil was in a rush. "My father had a car ident. I am going to see him."


    Anya stopped him, "Do you need me toe with you?"


    "It is toote now. You don''t have to do this." Phil was overwhelmed by panic at the time. Actually, he


    wished for and desperately needed Anya''spany.


    But she was pregnant now and needed a good rest at suchte night.


    "It is fine. I wasn''t ready to sleep anyway. Let''s go."


    She insisted oning with him out of the fear that driving at suchte at night was highly dangerous


    for him judging from his mental state now. He would have a clearer mind with her sitting next to him.


    Phil didn''t expect Anya would insist on going with him. He shed Anya a look and agreed. "It is cold


    outside. Make sure you wear enough clothes."


    "OK." Anya put on her clothes quickly and they walked out together.


    "Drive slowly or I might have carsickness." Anya requested after sitting in the car.


    His hand that was holding the wheel came into a short pause. Why did he have the feeling that she


    was worried about him?


    She offered toe with him fearing that he might drive too fast. Out of the same worry, she used the


    excuse of carsickness to get him to drive safely.


    For one moment Phil had mixed feelings.


    It never urred to him that Anya would put herself in his shoes and worry about him. Except that he


    still didn''t know what feelings she had towards him. whether it was because of his role as the father of


    her baby or her partiality, he was delighted.


    But he didn''t dare to show any sign of delight in case Anya was irritated and got off the car.


    They arrived at the hospital Cara told him and found Cara standing in agony outside the emergency


    room.


    Cara grabbed Phil''s hands when she caught sight of him. She wept, "The doctor said that he was


    severely hurt."


    Hearing that, Phil felt an irresistible chill.


    Despite the bad rtionship he had with Trevon, this man was his biological father. On that day Trevon


    warned him about Cara''s n to attack Anya, which slightly changed Phil''s feelings towards him.


    Anya''s mouth anxiously tightened into a thin line upon hearing Cara''s words.


    As much as Phil hated his mother, he wouldn''t coldheartedly push her away at the time when she


    deadly needed his support.


    He carried her to the chair and let her sit down. He pulled his hand away and asked in a low voice,


    "How did this car ident happen?"


    He remembered that Trevon moved out of his home and lived in a hotel. What was Cara doing at his


    hotel? And how did the car ident ur? As awyer, Phil had the hunch that it was not an ident.


    Upon hearing the question, Cara cried again and covered her face with her hands.


    "This was my fault. It was all because of me!"


    For the very first time, Cara admitted that she made a blunder.


    As arrogant and egotistic as Cara, she would never acknowledge her mistakes, especially in front of


    Trevon. It was quite rare she made the confession in tears.


    While crying, Cara told Phil and Anya the incident tonight. Trevon lived in a hotel these days and Cara


    was alone in the house. Although Cara had the intention to patch things up with Trevon, she felt such a


    shame to do so. Therefore, they didn''t contact each other.


    Tonight Cara received a photo which was about Trevon flirting with a woman at the gate of the hotel.


    She was instantly agitated. She couldn''t bear Trevon cheating on her.


    So she rushed to the hotel where Trevon lived. And certainly, he wasn''t at the gate. She went straight


    to his hotel room. Apparently, when Trevon opened the door, he was a bit drunk and surprised to see


    Cara standing outside the door. He asked for the reason why she was there.


    But Cara was in a hurry to catch him cheating and didn''t answer his question. She rushed in at the


    moment he opened the door. She assumed that there was a woman in Trevon''s room and they were


    about to have sex.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she searched almost everywhere and there was no trace of other people.


    "Where is she?" Cara red at Trevon and eagerly asked.


    Trevon was drunk and discontent with her breaking in. He asked impatiently, "There is no one else


    here. What nonsense are you talking?"


    What Trevon saidpletely enraged Cara. She showed him the picture on her phone and hit him with


    her bag. "Nonsense? You were flirting with a woman at the gate of the hotel and someone took a photo


    of it. You call it nonsense?"


    "Trevon, I am not letting you get away if you don''t exin it to me."


    She attacked him while yelling, making Trevon step back.


    "It is a misunderstanding.


    "You must have got things wrong. I don''t know her at all. I came back to my hotel room from dinner and


    suddenly she came up to me. She hugged me and said something strange. The first thing I did after


    realizing what happened was to push her away."


    "This is what you call flirting."


    Trevon went to extraordinary lengths to exin.


    He swore that he was always loyal to his wife. No matter how unreasonable Cara appeared to be, he


    never had the n to cheat on her.


    But Cara, at the height of anger, wouldn''t listen to him. "Stop making any excuses. I know what you are


    thinking. You must be having an affair with another woman; otherwise, you won''t be this quick in


    agreeing to divorce me. You must be getting a divorce with me for that woman!"


    The more Cara said, the angrier she became. Thinking that Trevon agreed to get a divorce without


    hesitation that day, Cara believed he must have cheated on her!


    Trevon was irritated and pushed her away with some strength. "Cara, you arepletely out of your


    mind!"


    Probably out of the irritation resulting from Cara''s groundless usation, Trevon forgot to control


    himself. The strength he used in pushing her away was so big that she stumbled and hit the closet


    behind her.


    The pain from her waist almost made her cry.


    She had never been treated in this way ever since she married Trevon.


    He not only yelled at her but also hurt her!


    She struggled to rise to her feet and screamed at Trevon, "Trevon, did you just hit me?"


    Noticing her tears, Trevon was desperately sorry. "Cara..."


    He came up to her and tried to soothe her. He never intended to hurt her. It was just out of sudden


    rage.


    But Cara jerked him away and said, "This is the end of our marriage. We are getting a divorce. Just


    wait for thewyer''s letter."


    After saying this, she ran out crying and Trevon chased her.

 Chapter 1093 Give Him a Hug

    Chapter 1093 Give Him a Hug


    Cara''s car was parked on a path across the hotel. She ran while crying.


    She didn''t know what happened to her. She never cried or yielded in the fights with Trevon. But this


    time she felt enormously aggrieved and the tears dropped endlessly.


    Trevon was behind her and several times he tried to grab her hands to soothe her, only to be flung


    away by her.


    "Cara, I am sorry. It''s my fault."


    "But I really didn''t know that woman. She just suddenly appeared out of nowhere."


    Trevon was terrified by Cara''s tears. A man would always soften when seeing a woman crying. This


    was especially true for Trevon since he rarely saw Cara crying.


    Disregarding any things Trevon said or cars running along the road, Cara dashed to her car.


    "Be careful!"


    She was tugged by Trevon and fell to the ground. But Trevon was hit by a car and the car ran over him.


    This was the ident that put Trevon in the hospital.


    Cara was crying her eyes out after telling Phil the whole story. It broke her heart to think of the scene of


    Trevon lying down on the ground with blood. "It was all my fault," Cara cried.


    If it weren''t for her to rush across the street, Trevon wouldn''t have had a car ident.


    After hearing Cara''s description, Phil was overwhelmed by fury. He roared at Cara, "Use your brain and


    think about it. He was cowardly obedient to you. Does he have the gut to cheat on you? Does he?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Cara cried harder at hearing his questions.


    She bitterly regretted it.


    Anya could sense the extreme rage inside Phil. She had never seen him furious like this during all


    these years they were together, except for the time when she asked for a divorce and threatened him


    with suicide.


    And his emotion solely came from his love for Trevon, his father. How could he not feel sorry for his


    father when the car ident was totally avoidable?


    Anya tugged his sleeve, meaning to get him to calm down. Although she didn''t know if it will help him to


    restore some calmness, she gave it a try.


    Indeed, Phil was in a violent rage. If Cara had given it the slightest consideration, she would have


    figured out that someone set Trevon up. Or else who did she think took and sent the photo to her?


    However, because of her stubborn nature, she fell into the trap and she crossly questioned Trevon.


    As for the car ident, Phil now couldn''t make sure if someone deliberately arranged that. At least


    making a false impression that Trevon had an affair must be done by someone on purpose.


    Phil had feelings of both anger and hatred toward his mother.


    At this time, Anya dragged his sleeve. He recovered someposure when he turned around and saw


    her worried look. Anya was pregnant now and she couldn''t experience the same emotional fluctuation


    as him.


    So Phil took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down.


    And right at this moment, the light of the emergency room was off and the doctor came out.


    "I am sorry. We have tried our best but the patient died of excessive loss of blood."


    "What?" Cara cried out. She was devastated by the news and passed out.


    Out of instinct, Phil swiftly flung out an arm and caught her.


    The nurse helped move Cara to another ce, but Phil stayed still for quite a while.


    Anya shed tears too. No one could predict that such an ident could take away his life. She took


    Phil''s hand and helped him walk towards a chair nearby to sit down.


    It took Phil a while to get out of his trance and cover his face with his hands. He murmured, "What did


    the doctor just say? I think I might mishear."


    Anya felt bad for him but the only thing she could do was tell the truth. "Your father couldn''t make it..."


    Then there was silence. Phil kept the posture of covering his face with his hands and stayed silent.


    Anya was at a loss for what to say tofort him. She experienced the same grief when she learned


    about Lorie''s car ident. She was well aware that whatever others said wouldn''t make him feel better.


    He had to take time to digest the news and ept reality.


    The ident happened so fast. Even Anya found it hard to take, let alone Phil and Cara. She might not


    have a good impression of Trevon, but it still depressed her hearing his death.


    The nurse came and informed them of seeing Trevon for thest time.


    Cara wasn''t informed since she passed out. Phil managed to rise to his feet and walked into the room


    where Trevon was and Anya waited outside the room.


    It never urred to Phil that the time when Trevon came to disturb Anya with Cara was thest time


    they met and that their connection ended on that day.


    Although he deeply resented what Trevon did when his grandmother passed away and he did once


    wish Trevon to die or think about taking away Trevon''s life in exchange for his grandmother''s life. But


    he couldn''t stop crying when seeing Trevon lying there dead.


    "Dad..."


    The moment he stuttered a word, outside the room came Cara''s crying.


    "Trevon! Trevon¨C"


    Despite the nurses'' and doctors'' interception, Cara rushed and sprang upon Trevon''s body.


    "You can''t be dead. Are you trying to scare me? Are you using this way to frighten me so that I won''t


    divorce you?"


    "Open your eyes now!"


    She cried in agony but all she got was Trevon''s cold body.


    "I am never divorcing you. Please don''t leave me. I will never mention divorce again if you wake up


    now."


    "Please, Trevon. It''s my fault and I will never pick a fight with you again."


    Hearing Cara''s gut-wrenching crying, Phil gritted his teeth and said with hatred, "Cara, you owed my


    family more than you can pay."


    He walked out with tears in his eyes.


    He just couldn''t endure staying in that room anymore because he was afraid that he might lose control


    and strangle Cara to death.


    Behind him came Cara''s wailing and weeping.


    Anya passed him a tissue after he came out.


    She could see the tears in his eyes.


    But Phil didn''t take it. Instead, he hugged her, seemingly in an attempt to gain some warmth and


    Anya didn''t push him away. She put her arms around his waist and hugged him tightly.


    If a hug would help at this time, she might as well hug him a little longer.

 Chapter 1094 To Cherish Every Day

    Chapter 1094 To Cherish Every Day


    But just as they held each other for a short while, Cara stopped crying and suddenly let out a loud


    guffaw. "Trevon, wake up now. How about we have Ustistan''s cuisines tonight?"


    "Or Chiobar''s food? I know this is your favorite. After all these years you spent in a foreign country, you


    are still only ustomed to Chiobar''s food."


    There was something creepy in the way Cara said it. Phil and Anya could feel that.


    Anya shed Phil a worried look. And Phil frowned.


    Right at this moment, Cara ran out while cackling. And the doctor followed her and said to Phil with a


    serious expression, "Mr. Henderson, I am afraid your mother is in mental disorder. You might need to


    take her to the psychiatry department."


    "Based on my observation, she acted like this probably because she couldn''t ept the truth."


    The doctor was showing his concern euphemistically. Actually, his implied meaning was that Cara went


    mad.


    For one moment Anya could feel the sudden stiffness of Phil''s body. His father''s death coupled with his


    mother''s madness could mentally defeat a man no matter how tough he was and how bad a


    rtionship he had with his parents.


    "Phil?" Anya called his name with dread. She looked at the man who stood still now. Standing here


    didn''t help tackle the problems and they should catch up with Cara and take care of her.


    Her voice brought him back to consciousness. He gave her a look and was still reeling from the shock.


    Anya reminded him, "Let''s go check on your mother."


    Phil''s brain finally started to operate with Anya''s calling. Hepressed his lips and nodded, "OK."


    They took a few steps and then Phil stopped. Phil said to Anya, "It is toote now. I am thinking about


    sending you home."


    "It must be a busy and long night. You really shouldn''t stay with me."


    Anya was pregnant and she needed a good rest. He couldn''t afford to put her at risk as well.


    But Anya declined. "I will be fine. Let me be with you."


    This was a chaotic night and she was likely to have difficulties falling asleep even if she came back


    home now. She might be more helpful staying with him under such circumstances.


    Phil agreed with her seeing that she had made up her mind. Actually, he craved someone''spany at


    this time. And he was only too d to be apanied by Anya, the girl he loved.


    Later he gave Gaven a call and had hime over to handle the situation here. Arrangements for


    Trevon''s funeral and Cara''s mental illness, and the investigation of the woman who came out from


    nowhere and badgered Trevon were all waiting to be settled.


    Soon Gaven arrived and undertook Trevon''s funeral arrangements. As for Phil and Anya, they took


    Cara to the psychiatry department with the assistance of paramedics.


    At first, Cara refused anyone''s touch. To steady her, the doctor had to inject a tranquilizer into her.


    Cara was diagnosed with severe psychological illness. The doctor suggested that she be sent to a


    specific hospital for treatment. So they found a professional hospital and took her to it immediately.


    But there was another problem ¨C Cara''spany. Phil felt the necessity of sustaining its normal


    operation. He couldn''t simply shut down thepany since it directly affected employees'' work and


    livelihood.


    The clock struck three after Phil arranged for everything. Anya couldn''t resist the urge to sleep and fell


    asleep on the bench when Phil was making a call.


    Considering Anya was pregnant, Gaven offered to stay. "Let me take care of the rest so that you could


    take Ms. Willigen back home."


    "Thank you," Phil replied. With the goal of training Gaven, he specifically required Gaven toe to


    Ustistan and help establish the branch. He could learn a lot from handling crises like tonight.


    "I''m sorry for your loss," Gaven said while watching them getting into the car.


    Instead of waking up Anya, Phil carried her in his arms and Gaven helped open the door of the car.


    But it still wakened Anya. Philforted her with a soft voice, "I have got everything under control.


    Let''s go home now."


    "OK," Anya answered. She felt relieved and fell asleep quickly after hearing what he said.


    She woke up again when they reached home. Phil was about to carry her but she declined after


    noticing his bloodshot eyes.


    Two misfortunes happened in a row tonight. He must be exhausted from dealing with them. She


    couldn''t bear to have him carry her home at this time.


    She might capriciously torment him when they were together. But she wasn''t a spoiled girl and she


    respected his boundaries which couldn''t be crossed. Phil''s being obedient to her was on grounds of her


    thoughtfulness.


    Perhaps because of the cool breeze after getting off the car, they were both drained of sleepiness.


    After each of them took a shower, Phil passed a ss of water to Anya and said, "Have some water.


    Be careful not to get a cold."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Going through the long night with him must have consumed all of her energy. He wouldn''t have let her


    But at the same time felt lucky to have herpany tonight. Otherwise, he would have broken down.


    Anya took his water and wanted to soothe him, "Your mother must love your father very much. Or else


    she wouldn''t have gone mad."


    "She probably regretted the way she treated your father. She couldn''t bear the consequence or forgive


    herself so she went crazy."


    Cara couldn''t have thought that the drama would end with Trevon''s death.


    Despite her constantint about Trevon before, Trevon had been her husband for decades. And


    Trevon gave his life to save hers. It was natural for her to have a mental breakdown.


    "But it was toote to regret." Phil still had tremendous resentment and hatred towards his mother.


    "She never genuinely cherished him or showed him any respect. What is the meaning of treasuring


    something you have lost?"


    Phil''s words sent her sharp pain. Somehow it reminded her of the rtionship between her and Phil.


    During the past four years when they were married, he treasured her. But she never thought about


    being nice to him.


    Although they were divorced, they developed a special connection because of the baby. However, she


    still instinctively rejected everything relevant to him. Did she have to wait and know how to cherish him


    until the day shepletely lost him?


    Why did people have to be trapped in endless fights when they were living good and healthy lives?


    Anya was having mixed feelings now. She had the intention to stop haggling with him over Lorie''s car


    ident.


    She should cherish every day with him as if it were thest so that she wouldn''t regret it like Cara did


    when misfortune urred.

 Chapter 1095 Feel His Daughter

    Chapter 1095 Feel His Daughter


    "Stop thinking about those things now. You need some rest," Anya said to Phil who was sleeping on the


    couch. "Today you need good rest so go to sleep in the bed."


    She was confused by his request of sleeping on the couch at her apartment when it was totally


    ufortable for him to curl up on such a short couch.


    But tonight Anya couldn''t let him sleep on the couch anymore. Only if he got enough sleep could he


    have the energy to cope with other problems tomorrow, or more precisely, today.


    ncing up with his gloomy eyes, Phil said with a wry smile. "Any, I should have been very happy


    seeing that you cared about me. But I couldn''t feel happy now."


    He had waited over four years for her to show genuine concern for him. But he was deprived of


    happiness at this time. All he could feel was bitter sorrow and misery.


    Anya denied, "Who says I care about you? You go to sleep now."


    Phil got up from the couch and hugged her. "Sleep in the same bed with me."


    She was afraid that he might not get good sleep. But what she didn''t know was that he thought alike.


    He also feared that she might not sleep well.


    She was pregnant and was supposed to get enough sleep.


    Upon hearing that, Anya wriggled. "I am not sleeping with you. That is ridiculous."


    They had divorced. She already felt it absurd for him to stay at her apartment all the time. Sleeping with


    him was absolutely out of the question.


    "Then you go to sleep in the bed." Phil didn''t force her and let go of her after saying this.


    Anya didn''t know how to answer that.


    Did this man start to torment himself again?


    "What are you worried about? You are pregnant and I am not in the mood for having sex. What do you


    think I want to do?" Phil defended himself.


    He didn''t have the desire or energy to have sex with her now.


    Finally, Anya made a concession. They slept in the same bed. Anya required him to sleep on the other


    side of the bed and shey on this side. They were so weary that they fell asleep almost the moment


    they came into contact with pillows.


    However, albeit the huge gap Anya intentionally made before going to sleep, she found that they


    cuddled up together again when she woke up. The man put his arms around her and she leaned close


    to him. She had an untroubled sleep, except for mild heat in the belly.


    Her belly was covered by the man''s hand.


    Anya smacked his hand off. "What are you doing?"


    "To feel my daughter." Before Anya could retort, Phil added, "Did you feel her moving?"


    Anya was vexed by him. "No."


    Though she had been four months pregnant, she never felt fetal movement. Earlier when she had the


    antenatal checks and tests, the doctor told her that the baby would start kicking by this month, as mildly


    as a butterfly waving its wings or a fish spitting bubbles. Maybe because she was not sensible, she


    didn''t feel a hint of movement.


    Philid his hand on her belly again and whispered, "Try to feel it. I really think she is kicking."


    Looking at his serious expression, Anya began to feel the baby''s movement patiently and quietly.


    After a few seconds, she cracked a surprised smile, "It seems that the baby is moving."


    Phil got closer to her and said in a low voice, "Told you she was kicking."


    "It is nice."


    He expressed his feeling in low spirits.


    Trevon''s death brought much sorrow to him. But the sorrow was partly offset by the surprise of feeling


    the existence of his daughter this morning.


    But Anya didn''t n to let him continue his cuddle. She took away his hands and got out of bed. Time


    to stop this kind of emotional bonding. It waste and they had plenty of tasks to finish.


    Later they had a simple breakfast. Before Phil left home to deal with some matters, he said to Anya, "I''ll


    be busy in the next few days, so I might not be able to take care of you."


    Anya replied swiftly, "I can take good care of myself."


    She had no difficulties taking care of herself but he broke into her life and insisted on looking after her,


    acting as if she couldn''t survive without him.


    Phil smiled, "Maisie and Ezra will arrive here by noon. And they will be with you in the following days."


    "What?" Anya was surprised.


    They wereing? Howe she had no idea of it?


    Although Anya told them what happenedst night in the group chats, she never expected their arrival.


    After all, they lived too far from her ce.


    "They were preparing toe here after learning about the incidents yesterday. Their original n was


    to visit Nancy in Ascana with the child. It didn''t cause too much trouble for them toe here and help


    us," said Phil.


    Their brotherhood would never fade even when they lived separately. Julian was thinking about getting


    here on his private ne but was stopped by Phil.


    They put themselves in his shoes and he didn''t want to create any inconvenience for them, for sure.


    Julian and Emelia had two kids to look after. Jean was pregnant. So Phil directly declined Julian''s and


    Arthur''s offer to help. Finally, only Ezra and Maisie were permitted toe here with the kid.


    Nancy was troubled by herpany affairs and couldn''t squeeze Ezra and Maisie in. Thus, Ezra and


    Maisie had the n to visit Nancy. Hearing the identsst night, they changed their n and got


    here as soon as possible.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Anya was impressed by their good friendship. "You guys have a very close friendship."


    What an enviable brotherhood.


    It was such bliss to have developed friendships like what they had amid a society full of materialism


    and ballyhoo, wasn''t it?


    Then she thought of her friends...


    The rtionship between the people who constituted a band at the university with her and Tristin went


    sour. The other girls she knew gradually lost contact with her after they moved to other countries to


    study.


    She actually had very few friends at the university. On ount of Phil, often was the case that people


    were envious of her. Plus her constant absence from the dormitory, she established a friendship with


    few ssmates.


    "Didn''t you have a close rtionship with your group which includes Nina?" Phil rubbed her head while


    saying this.


    Speaking of Nina, she was famous for being hard to deal with. Phil had been under fire from her


    several times because of Anya. But he also owed Nina and the other girls in their group a favor since


    they helped hide Anya''s pregnancy from him. That was why Anya could pass the early stage of her


    pregnancy safely and steadily.


    Anya couldn''t wait to send Phil out. "Off you go now."


    Anya was thinking about how to wee Maisie when she arrived.

 Chapter 1096 She Likes Him

    Chapter 1096 She Likes Him


    What Phil didn''t know was that Julian and Arthur joined Maisie and Ezra ining. They were both


    concerned about Phil and Anya so they decided toe too.


    Emelia and Jean didn''t join them but they gave their presents to Anya via Maisie, some meant for the


    baby and some meant for Anya.


    Anya''s apartment was rather small so Phil took them to his ce when they arrived. And Anya came


    over too.


    Somehow Anya began to shed tears upon meeting Maisie. They held each other in the corner of the


    bedroom.


    In Maisie''s assumption, the reason for Anya''s crying was that she liked Phil and felt truly sorry for his


    misfortune.


    But Maisie didn''t say it outright. Anya''s feelings for Phil left her to discover.


    After venting her feelings by crying, Anya was embarrassed. "Sorry. I don''t know what is wrong with


    me. I should be happy to see you guys but I just wanted to cry."


    She borated with sadness. "Although I am not familiar with his parents and I kind of hated his


    mother for trying to hurt my baby, I just felt sad seeing that they didn''t end well."


    Even she felt sad, not to mention Phil.


    Maisie soothed her, "Nothing in life is sure. It ismon for you to moan for them."


    "Yeah. You never know what happens next." Anya had this feeling. "Sometimes I feel life is so hard. We


    have to experience the sorrow of separation and go through the hurt of betrayals over and over again."


    Mostly due to a series of eventstely, Anya, as an optimist, couldn''t help but be in low spirits.


    Anya felt much better with Maisie''smunication because she could have someone to talk to. She


    never thought about telling her feelings to Phil. He already had his hands full and how could she bother


    him with her personal emotional venting?


    Besides, she did not develop the habit of telling him how she felt since the start of their marriage. She


    always concealed her inner thoughts and Phil could only learn that by guess.


    In the living room, Phil told them about the situation here.


    "I have had people look into it. Jenny''s parents nned this. They hired a woman to pester my father.


    They took some intimate photos and sent them to my mother."


    Phil said with irony. "I had to admit that they knew my mother''s weakness quite well. My mother was an


    arrogant woman with high self-esteem. She would be pissed off watching the photos about my father


    cheating on her."


    "And my poor mother fell into their trap, which directly led to her and my father''s tragic endings."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no doubt that Jenny''s parents were behind all of this.


    His assumption was testified with some digging. Admittedly they had a full understanding of Cara''s


    personality and weaknesses. No wonder they could get all the massive funding from Cara.


    Julian frowned, "What about the car ident?"


    "I looked into that as well," said Phil. "It was an ident. I can only me it on my father''s bad luck."


    Cara ran out suddenly, sending the driver a great shock. The driver did his utmost to stop the car but it


    was toote.


    There was a short silence in the room. Julianforted him. "I am sorry for your loss."


    Phil said with a bitter smile, "Actually I have no sympathy for my mother. I just¨C"


    "Kind of feel sorry for my father. He has been living under restriction throughout his whole life and he


    didn''t feel a hint of delight even when he died."


    Phil could sense Trevon''s regret over his grandmother''s death when Trevon told him about Cara''s n


    to harm Anya on the phone.


    Trevon didn''t want his son to experience the same pain as he did so he made the call.


    Though Trevon regretted it and made amends, Phil didn''t forgive him and Phil would never get the


    chance to do that because Trevon had died.


    This became a permanent trauma to Phil. That was why Phil was so sad.


    "The dead are gone. Let''s arrange for his funeral and then take care of your mother," Julian said.


    Arthur added, "I reached one of my friends here. He is a famous psychologist. He is on the way here to


    check on your mother."


    "Thank you." Phil tiredly perched himself on the couch.


    Holding his son with one hand, Ezra patted Phil on his shoulder with another hand. As his friends, they


    were always ready to help him without asking in return.


    At this time Phil''s phone rang. It was from Gaven, saying that Jenny''s parents were begging to meet


    Phil to exin that they had no intention to kill Trevon.


    They were just mad at Cara for giving up Jenny. So they attempted to retaliate against Cara by


    misleading her into believing Trevon having an affair. It never urred to them that Trevon would have


    a car ident and Cara would go insane hearing his death.


    Phil spared no efforts in punishing them after learning their plot. They were bound to spend the rest of


    their lives in prison. Of course, Phil didn''t forget to retaliate against Jenny. Without her parents''


    protection, Jenny, who didn''t know how to make a living on her own, would be doomed.


    After learning their looming retribution, Jenny''s parents pleaded for a chance to talk with Phil. However,


    as the major driver in his father''s death, they would never be forgiven by Phil. Phil answered Gaven


    with "give them the severest punishment" and then hung up.


    They could have gotten away if they stayed still and left his mother alone.


    Their personality decided their destiny. How would a remarkably selfish couple have a happy ending?


    Ezra threw Phil another question. "Where do you want to bury your father? Home or abroad?"


    Phil paused for a short while and said, "Let''s send him home."


    "He failed to fulfill his responsibility as a son to his mother when he was alive. Let him be with his


    mother after he died."


    "He has his roots in his home country too. He actually craved homing but he was too weak to


    disobey my mother."


    "Indeed," Ezra responded. "Fallen leaves returned to the roots. He would have wanted that."

 Chapter 1097 Not Focus on Career Now

    Chapter 1097 Not Focus on Career Now


    Julian and Arthur only stayed for one day. Carrying his father''s ashes, Phil came back to Riverside City


    with them. As for Anya, she stayed with Ezra and Maisie in Ustistan.


    Anya was conscious that they took her safety as a priority when Phil was away.


    And Anya didn''t reject their kindness. After all the pain and suffering Phil had gone through, he couldn''t


    suffer another heavy blow. Or else, he might actually go mad.


    As for Cara, she was sent to a hospital by Phil. The doctor said that Trevon''s death was more than she


    could take. She was in severe mental illness and needed to stay in the hospital for a long time.


    More importantly, Cara herself had no desire to be cured. She would rather stay insane than stay clear-


    minded to face the stark reality that she gave rise to Trevon''s death.


    Phil stayed at Riverside City for two days. He didn''t hold a grand funeral for Trevon because Trevon


    didn''t have many friends in Riverside City. Phil met a client after holding a simple funeral for Trevon.


    The client wanted to talk about their takeover of an overseaspany with Phil. They attached great


    importance to this takeover and specifically expressed their wish for to Phil y a part in it.


    Due to the giant difference in politics, economy, nationality, and culture between two or more countries,


    cross-border mergers and acquisitions were ratherplicated. Even if they seed in buying the


    Any potential errors during the takeover could lead to failure, which was why normalwyers usually


    didn''t dare to take cases of this scale.


    Phil didn''t n to take the case. He now wanted to concentrate on looking after Anya during her


    pregnancy. He would be so upied that he couldn''t be able to stay with Anya all the time if he took


    part in the project. The case might also require a field visit for a couple of days. So Phil declined their


    request directly when they approached him for the first time.


    But the president of the clientpany was sincere about making the deal and came to Phil more than


    once.


    The president was keen on having Phil''s help because he only had faith in Phil''s ability. Learning that


    Phil woulde back to Riverside City for a short while, the president immediately came to Riverside


    City to meet him.


    They met in Phil''s office in Riverside City. Well over fifty, the president was a prominent industrialist in


    the business world.


    Phil was frank. "I have read profiles about thepany you want to buy and to be honest, this project


    is very challenging. Your targeted firm was built in a country where there was widespread bias against


    our country. Management of the corporate could be a huge obstacle even if you managed to implement


    the takeover."


    "So you are suggesting I give up?" The president asked.


    "Yes." Phil nodded.


    The president let out a deep sigh. "But they have the state-of-the-art chip technology, which was


    exactly what we are short of currently. Buying this firm will bring enormous benefit to ourpany and


    also to our country."


    The president''s words sent Phil thinking.


    He previously wondered why an industrialist was so obsessed with taking over a technologypany.


    Now he understood. It was out of his patriotism, a striving to develop technology, and a wish to


    contribute to his own country.


    Phil was a bit shaken by his patriotism.


    Everyone had deep feelings towards his own country. Phil would do his utmost to help him if he did this


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    for the good of the country.


    But he still wanted to weigh it up since he needed to devote his time to Anya. Nothing mattered more


    than Anya and the baby for him now, especially after his father''s death and Cara''s mental disorder.


    Albeit some hesitation, Phil said, "Please give me some time to think about it."


    The president grinned. "I know you want to focus on your family now. I understand your hesitation. You


    can contact me after you make your choice."


    "But please be quick. Thepany I have an interest in is having an internal disorder and is on the


    brink of falling apart. The current president of theirpany is willing to strike a deal with us while the


    person who is going to take his ce has a different idea. So we''d better hurry up when the current


    president hasn''t lost his position."


    "OK," Phil answered. With Phil''s reply, the president didn''t incline to stay and left with his assistant.


    Phil paid a visit to Lorie before he left. Lorie looked so much better than before with her pale face


    turning healthy florid. But she was still slow in her recovery. After being able to sit, hernguage and


    body control didn''t fare better.


    Because of the inability to speak or move, Lorie gave Phil a smile of wee upon seeing him.


    Phil voluntarily told her the current situation. "Anya and the baby are fine. Please rest assured."


    Lorie gently nodded. She would have worried about her pregnant daughter if she stayed in Ustistan


    alone. With Phil''s care, she had nothing to worry about.


    Phil had no trouble taking good care of Anya and the baby. She knew her daughter. Anya wouldn''t pick


    a fight with Phil at this time. They certainly lived in harmony.


    Except that...


    Lorie felt sorry for Phil. She learned about the incidents of his parents from Emelia who came to visit


    her recently. His father passed away and his mother went crazy. What a devastating shock to him.


    Lorie felt bad for Phil.


    "I am fine." Phil sensed her worry and replied self-mockingly.


    Lorie had tons of words to say but she couldn''t utter a word.


    She wanted to tell him the truth about her car ident. She wanted to get Phil and Anya to patch


    things up. But there was nothing she could do now.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with her. She was able to wake up but her body still didn''t function


    well. She would rather sleep unconsciously than wake up in anxiety about not being helpful.


    Philforted her. "Please don''t worry about us. We will be fine. Your health is what matters now."


    "For sure, it will be so much better if you could recover faster and take care of Anya when she gives


    birth to the baby with me."


    Phil''s words made her eyes sparkle. Apparently, the picture Phil described motivated her to get well


    sooner.


    "Anya also wishes you to get well so that you can be with her by then," Phil added.


    Lorie used all of her strength to nod.

 Chapter 1098 Who Told You That?

    Chapter 1098 Who Told You That?


    It was ate night when Phil arrived in Ustistan. He went straight to Anya''s ce; He had the key


    anyway.


    Ezra, Maisie, and their kid stayed at the hotel to wait for Phil to return before setting off to visit Nancy.


    Anya was so shocked to find someone sleeping beside her in the morning that she almost covered him


    with the quilt and hit him in the face. It was only after she saw that he was Phil that she was relieved.


    The man awoke at the sound she made but he merely nced at her blearily and fell back to sleep with


    fatigue.


    Anya initially wanted to use him of entering her bedroom and getting into her bed without getting her


    permission, but after seeing his tired face, she said nothing.


    It must have been a long and tiring trip for him to return home ande back here.


    She gingerly got out of bed and allowed him all the space in the big bed, tucking him in so that he could


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    sleep morefortably.


    Phil did sleepfortably and steadily; He finally returned to Anya''s side, smelling her fragrance in the


    bedding. The exhaustion from the days of running around was finally well relieved.


    Anya had no sses this morning, so Maisie visited her early in the morning with her son.


    Upon entering the door and seeing the suitcase in the living room, Maisie smiled, "Has Phile


    back?"


    Anya nodded, "Yes."


    Then Ezra entered with his son in his arms, grunting, "In his eyes, a lover always matters more than


    bros."


    "Julian said he had nned to invite him to join us for a meal, but unexpectedly when Julian called him,


    he was already at the airport, in a rush to return by ne."


    "So, he came to see you as soon as he arrived and did not even inform us."


    Ezra looked at Anya after speaking and said, "Phil only has eyes for you, not for us."


    Anya smiled, "Mr. Cantillo, I think you''ll act alike. I don''t believe you can rank Maisie behind Phil."


    Ezra said slightly, "Well, you''re defending him?"


    Anya gave him a big smile, "Anyway, he is my child''s father now."


    Seeing that Ezra was made speechless by Anya, Maisie gloated, which made Ezra displeased.


    He argued, "Anya is so protective of Phil, while you evenughed at me!"


    "It is because you''re my husband; you wouldn''t be angry if Iughed at you, would you?" Maisie


    was willing to hear.


    So the CEO, Ezra, was coaxed to let it slide by a few sweet words.


    Phil felt refreshed after a short nap and came to the living room after washing. He ordered a restaurant


    and invited the three members of Ezra''s family to have a meal to thank them for apanying Anya


    these days.


    Phil was just sitting down on the sofa when he heard Ezra say to him, "There''s something I don''t know


    whether to say or not."


    Maisie nced at him, while Anya said in shock, "Say it."


    Phil looked at Ezra with a raised eyebrow and heard him say, "That rival in love the other day, what was


    his name?"


    Ezra looked at Anya, and she snapped, "Tristin Murphy!"


    A realization hit Eza. "Oh yeah, that''s him. He came to look for Anya."


    Anya was annoyed about the fact that Tristin looked for her unexpectedly. She had made things clear


    with Tristin. She chose to study at this school in Ustistan, which indicated that she didn''t want to have


    any interaction with him.


    When she returned from school and saw Tristin downstairs at her apartment, her first reaction was to


    avoid him. She did not want to see him and was stuck for words.


    Maisie, Ezra, and their kid were also around her. She had sses in the afternoon, so the couple took


    their son out to y for a while, returning just about when she finished the course, then they called her


    to go out for dinner with them.


    The sunset in the west was beautiful, but the person who appeared was not attractive.


    Ezra teased Tristin about his sudden arrival, "It seems that someone won''t give up until all his hope is


    destroyed."


    Maybe because Ezra sensed Anya''s rejection of Tristin, Ezra initiated their conversation, "If you don''t


    want to meet him, I''ll shoo him away."


    Maisie tugged at him, "Anyway, I think it would be better to leave it to Anya."


    Anya thought what Maisie made sense. This was a matter between her and Tristin, and it would not be


    suitable to implicate Ezra and the others. So after some thought, she stroked her belly and stepped


    forward.


    "Anya, are you really pregnant?"


    "That devil treated you like that. Why do you keep his child?"


    Tristin was deeply agitated, and he couldn''t sit still as soon as he heard about Anya''s pregnancy and


    desperately bought a ne ticket to fly from his school to Ustistan to confirm it with Anya.


    He didn''t believe that Anya would keep Phil''s child, not to mention that she could be pregnant.


    ording to Tristin''s impression of Anya, Anya obviously disliked Phil all the while.


    Despite Tristin''s agitation, Anya did not answer his question directly. Instead, she looked at him


    indifferently and asked, "Can I ask how you knew I was pregnant?"


    "Who told you?"


    Anya''s pregnancy had not been spread by anyone at her school so far. she told the Chiobar''s girl and


    Ste about itst time, but those two didn''t spread it on campus, and Anya was quite grateful to them.


    Besides Phil, Ezra, and Maisie, who were her acquaintances, Gracie''s family was the only one who


    knew.


    She guessed Gracie and Luna were constantly monitoring her every move, so Gracie detected it. But


    how did Tristin know about it?


    Her question made Tristin sh his eyes guiltily, and he said, "Someone told me."


    Anya probed unhurriedly, "Could I know who told you that?"


    Anya smiled again and exined, "I''m curious since only a few people know about my pregnancy. Who


    exactly could have told you?"


    "It can''t be Gracie, can it?"


    Anya looked at Tristin with a smile after she finished speaking.


    She had previously suspected that Tristin and Gracie were in contact because Gracie often sent


    messages to harass her over the past four years when she lived in the country. She had changed


    phone numbers several times, but Gracie could still reach her.


    Anya was puzzled. She only told a few people her new number every time she changed her number.


    Phil certainly wouldn''t reveal it to Gracie; the rest were her band members, including Tristin.


    Anya believed those two girls in her band wouldn''t reveal her contact information, so Tristin was the


    only suspicious one.


    Given that only a few people knew about her pregnancy, Anya felt that it was most likely Gracie who


    had told Tristin, which indirectly proved that the two were connected.

 Chapter 1099 Blame Yourself

    Chapter 1099 me Yourself


    Anya felt it ironic. What the hell was wrong with Tristin?


    He knew how much she hated Gracie''s family and how much Gracie hated seeing her living a good life.


    Nevertheless, he was in contact with Gracie and even kept offering her number to Gracie during those


    years so that Gracie could keep harassing her.


    Although Anya had no clear evidence to prove that Tristin contacted Gracie, his expression vaguely


    betrayed him. When she asked that question in a yful tone, she saw that Tristin''s expression


    became weird.


    He, for sure, vehemently denied involvement with Gracie, "How could it be that Gracie told me? I''m not


    in contact with her. Besides, I know very well how vicious she is."


    Anya looked at Tristin in silence as he talked bare-faced nonsense, and her heart sank fast.


    It would be a false narrative that she was not disappointed. When she first formed a band with Tristin,


    she sincerely admired this handsome and talented boy, and in subsequent years, she also treated


    Tristin as a friend.


    Although she was not as close to Tristin because of Phil, she still felt that he was trustworthy.


    Otherwise, she would not ask Tristin to help her redraft the divorce papers to get a clean divorce from


    Phil when she asked for a divorce.


    On the other hand, it was not that she couldn''t ept Tristin''s contact with Gracie, but at the very least,


    he shouldn''t im to like her anymore or pester her.


    What can she say about this kind of behavior? Anya felt that the most appropriate word to describe it


    was "duplicity".


    As he saw that Anya kept silent, Ezra thought Anya was exasperated. At such a time, he certainly


    should step forward bravely and protect Anya on behalf of Phil.


    So Ezra, who stood by and watched just now, said, "Your eyes betray your heart. You''re still putting on


    an act!"


    Even Anya could perceive something wrong, so how could a cunning man in the business world like


    Ezra not spot it?


    Besides, Ezra heard from Phil about Tristin''s dirty tricks behind. For example, Tristin deliberately told


    Anya about Lorie''s car ident and managed to make Anya divorce Phil desperately.


    Therefore, Ezra believed Tristin could do things like contact Gracie secretly.


    Tristin looked at Ezra and sneered, "Well, Mr. Cantillo. I didn''t expect that a busy man like you would


    work for Phil as a bodyguard with your family."


    Honestly, Tristin''s words were not pleasant to hear. After all, Ezra was a prestigious figure. Tristin


    insulted Ezra by saying that he was a bodyguard for Phil.


    Ezra broke intoughter, "Are you sowing dissension?"


    Ezra was not affected by Tristin''s words at all. Instead, he said tly, "Not to mention being a


    bodyguard for him, as long as he needs it, I would dly work for him like a packhorse."


    How could the words of a viin like Tristin break the brotherhood between the four?


    What had they not experienced from the beginning to now? They had even experienced the precipice


    of doom, so how could they be affected by others'' provocations?


    Besides, all four of them were not no-brainers; they could easily see through such little tricks.


    Ezra said candidly that Tristin was sowing discord, which made Tristin look displeased for a while. He


    was still pretending to be affectionate towards Anya, worried that Ezra''s words would tarnish his image


    in Anya''s mind.


    He didn''t know that Anya was such an intelligent and keen girl that she had perceived something fishy


    with him without Ezra''s reminder. Otherwise, how could she have asked if Gracie revealed her


    pregnancy to him?


    Ezra, who was always sharp-tongued, found that Tristin was still pretending to be innocent, so he gave


    an even worsement on Tristin right away, "Do you know how bitchy you are now?"


    Tristin was so pissed off that he lost his tongue, "You¨C"


    "Tristin!" Anya interrupted the verbal battle between the two.


    She looked at Tristin with a serious expression, "I decided to give birth to the child myself. It''s not about


    who the father is. I think it''s fine to have a baby while I''m still in school. When I graduate, the baby will


    be older and easier to take care of, so I can focus on my career in the workce."


    "Besides, I''m not going to have any romantic rtionship from now on. The baby is all I can count on."


    "That''s my exnation. It''s the first andst time, and I hope you won''t mention my child again."


    "Moreover, I had always seen you as a friend, but now I think we are not even friends anymore."


    "I believe you know why."


    After Anya said these words, she pulled Maisie towards her t, without ncing at Tristin anymore,


    nor did she want to talk.


    The reason why she exined to Tristin so clearly was that she hoped to stop Tristin from badgering


    her anymore. If he did so again, she would not behave in this way.


    She said good words first;ter, she would only say harsh words to Tristin.


    Ezra snorted, holding his son and turning away as well.


    Tristin couldn''t restrain his anger and shouted behind Anya, "Have you forgotten your mother''s car


    ident? You had a child for him. Isn''t that equivalent to helping a viin do evil?"


    Before Anya could say something, Ezra couldn''t tolerate Tristin anymore.


    He passed the son in his arms to Maisie first, then turned around and strode towards Tristin. He looked


    atrocious, and his manner was intolerably aggressive.


    Anya was a little concerned that Ezra woulde to blows with Tristin, so she hurriedly turned to


    Maisie for help.


    Maisie hugged her son and said calmly, "It''s fine, so be it. He won''t suffer losses anyway."


    Maisie trusted Ezra''s skill, but she added, "I also feel that Tristin deserves a beating, so it''s good to


    beat him up to make him learn a lesson."


    Anya was at a loss for what to say.


    She couldn''t expect Maisie who seemed indifferent to other people would have the intention of beating


    Tristin.


    However, it was not that Tristin had never been punched before.


    The first time he was beaten by someone Phil had hired, his face was disfigured, and for the second


    time, he was personally punched by Phil. And yet he didn''t learn his lesson.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t know why Tristin was so stubborn. In her impression, he was not this kind of person, did she


    not know him well enough? Or had he changed since then?


    At that moment, Ezra did not hit Tristin after he approached him; instead, he sneered, "If you hadn''t


    mentioned Anya''s mother''s car ident, I wouldn''t have wanted to expose you, but now you have only


    yourself to me."


    "You keep using Anya''s mother''s car ident to put mental pressure on Anya, but have you told her


    that this matter was actually released to Anya by one of your men?"


    "You deliberately exposed this matter when Anya decided if she should study abroad to make her


    break up with Phil. Once she was determined to go abroad, you would have more chances to approach


    her!"


    "Right?" Ezra threw up his hands, "Unfortunately, you''ve miscalcted. Anya did go abroad to study,


    but she avoided you, and now she''s pregnant to give birth. You can''t sit still, can you?"

 Chapter 1100 She Believed Him

    Chapter 1100 She Believed Him


    Ezra revealed Tristin''s dirty tricks in one go. Tristin''s face turned awful at once because he knew deep


    inside that he could no longer redeem his image for Anya this time.


    Anya, however, was full of shock.


    She looked at Tristin in disbelief for a long time, then walked over and murmured, "Tristin, is this all


    true?"


    She had wondered why she suddenly received the news that Phil had told her mother about her


    father''s infidelity when she was deciding whether to study abroad.


    By rights, she had been with Phil for four years; if Tristin wanted to expose it, he would have done so


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    already.


    But at that time, she didn''t think carefully. She was overwhelmed by resentment towards Phil.


    Now, she thought about why Tristin made her know about it at that time.


    Indeed, as Ezra said, Tristin did that to make her break up with Phil, and thus, she would choose to


    study abroad.


    After all, she had previously made preparations for staying at home, but this unforeseen event


    managed to divorce her from Phil, and she came to study abroad...


    Tristin vehemently denied it, "How is it possible? How could I know such nasty deeds that Phil did in


    secret?"


    But Anya already lost her trust in him. She just stared at Tristin in disappointment for a while, and


    finally, she smiled in relief, "It was fine."


    "I should say thank you. If you hadn''t done this behind my back, I wouldn''t have been able to divorce


    Phil."


    "Tristin, thank you."


    "Anya, I¨C" Tristin lost his tongue.


    Anya didn''t feel much anger towards his behavior. She thanked him softly and even with a smile. On


    the contrary, it hurt him more.


    This was because it represented that Anya did not care about him, and the more she cared, the angrier


    she would be.


    Anya didn''t intend to pursue this matter. It showed that she could not care less about him. It was clear


    that she was tired of him.


    Tristin had never been more desperate than at this moment. Even when he knew that Anya was


    married to Phil, he wasn''t that hopeless.


    It was because he knew that he still had a chance. As long as Anya did not fall in love with Phil, he


    would always have the means to get Anya to divorce Phil.


    Later, Anya really divorced Phil as he wished, but he alsopletely lost Anya''s trust, and even more,


    hepletely lost her heart.


    He didn''t know how things had turned out like this. It was evident that everything was going towards his


    established goal, wasn''t it? Howe his image in Anya''s mind got totally ruined?


    Although Anya was boiling up with rage inside her chest, she did not want to mess with Tristin because


    he was not worth it.


    So she just said calmly, "Goodbye, never see you again."


    Never see him again in this life; he was too disgusting.


    Anya turned to leave after she finished speaking. Maisie hugged her son and nced at Ezra, hinting


    to him to stop haggling with a viin like Tristin.


    Ezra received Maisie''s signal, gave Tristin a sharp warning look, and left.


    Tristin yelled in annoyance behind them, "Anya, do you trust Phil''s sidekicks so much? Why do you


    believe everything he says? Do they have any proof?"


    Ezra, who had just followed, mouthed a swear word and then turned around, intending to go back and


    hit Tristin, but Anya stopped him, "Mr. Cantillo, please don''t get angry with a mean person; it''s not worth


    it."


    "Phil holds the evidence," Ezra exined to Anya.


    Early at the beginning of the incident, Phil immediately asked someone to investigate, and he got all


    the dirty tricks that Tristin had yed. However, at that time, Anya absolutely loathed Phil, so Phil did


    not show the evidence.


    Showing the proof at that time would instead be perceived by the furious Anya as him ndering Tristin


    on purpose.


    "I see." Anya simply responded and led Maisie and the rest into the apartment building, ignoring Tristin


    outside.


    After they arrived home, Ezra went to the balcony window, seeing Tristin frustratedly hailed a taxi, and


    left.


    Ezra sneered. A man like Tristin could earn Anya''s favor if he sincerely pursued her. However, he said


    that he loved Anya, but behind, he did some harm to Anya.


    This could not be called as love at all but selfishness.


    Tristin, in the name of so-called love, just wanted to satisfy his desire to get something he couldn''t


    have.


    In the other room, Maisie was soothing Anya, "Calm down, don''t be angry, please keep the baby still


    and steady."


    Anya smiled, "Don''t worry, I''m not angry. It''s not worth being angry with that kind of person and hurting


    my baby in my belly."


    "I just feel a bit sad. I failed in perceiving his true character; I didn''t expect him to be such a viin."


    Anya said self-deprecatingly, "I think I know him, but I am wrong."


    "It''s notte to know that now. Hope he can be less proud of himself in the future and stop bothering


    you." Maisie was tired of Tristin too; he was not open-minded and upright at all.


    At this moment, when Phil heard about Tristin''s previous arrival, he immediately gave Ezra an angry


    look, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Ezra said, "I was afraid that you had not finished your domestic business. If I had told you, you would


    have been distracted or flown back in a fit of temper. In that case, you would be exhausted."


    Phil''s trip back home was short. Apart from burying Trevon, he had to deal with a lot of business at his


    domesticpany and meet with an important client. In other words, he really had a tight schedule.


    Ezra did not want Phil to overwork. After all, Phil had lost a lot of weight during this time.


    Anya looked at Phil, "Do you have any evidence? Did he reveal my mother''s car ident to me on


    purpose?"


    Ezra answered softly, " Yes."


    Anya did not ask him for proof; she believed him since he said he had it.


    This alone was enough for her to make a clean break with Tristin.


    They did not discuss this topic any further. Obviously, none of them cared much about Tristin.


    After he found out that Anya knew about Tristin''s dirty tricks behind her back, Phil stopped seeing


    Tristin as a love rival or taking a defensive attitude towards Tristin because he knew that Tristin was


    entirely out of the game.


    At noon, Phil and Anya invited Ezra''s family to have lunch, and after that, they left for Ascana to visit


    Nancy.


    Although Nancy had Noel''s assistance in dealing with her affairs abroad, she had umted so


    many contacts and resources abroad that she could not sever ties with them easily, so she did not


    return home for the time being.


    So Ezra and Maisie decided to visit her, as they could perceive that Nancy missed them and Ezio when


    they talked to her via a video call.


    For Nancy, the slow processing of work abroad was not because she was reluctant to end it, but


    because she wanted to handle everything as perfectly as possible and have a good ending with every


    client she served.


    Many of her clients wished her to stay, but she replied to them gently and with a smile ¨C At my age, the


    warmth and harmony of a family matter way more to me than career sess.

 Chpater 1101 Never Think of Fooling Her

    Chpater 1101 Never Think of Fooling Her


    After seeing off Ezra''s family and sending Anya home, Phil went directly to thepany.


    In the evening, Anya received a phone call from Gaven. He said on the phone, "Miss Willigen, Mr.


    Henderson may be too tired these days. He fell asleep in the office after a meeting in the afternoon. It''s


    toote now, and thepany building is going to be closed. I''m thinking that maybe you can call him."


    Anya was quite confused, "Why don''t you just wake him up?"


    Gaven felt somewhat embarrassed, "But I dare not. I am afraid that he will scold me."


    Anya was speechless.


    Gaven asked, "Can you call him up? He certainly won''t be angry with you."


    Anya retorted, "Come on, seriously? He is much more horrible to me. "


    Gaven wailed, "Miss Willigen, you must be kidding. You are like treasure to him.¡±


    Gaven thought, ''She hasn''t seen what Phil is like at work. He''s like a real monster when he gets mad.''


    Gaven was not a new assistant to Phil. He had been working for Phil since they were in Riverside City,


    and he had witnessed with his own eyes how Phil doted on Anya. So, at this moment, he did not


    believe her words.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Please, Miss Willigen. The conditions in our office are no better than those in Riverside City. He''s been


    through a tiring trip. It will be terrible if he catches a cold and gets sick." Gaven asked sincerely, and


    Anya had no choice but to agree.


    She then called Phil, and it took a while for him to pick up. He seemed to be sleeping soundly.


    Before Anya could say anything, he said apologetically, "I''m sorry I fell asleep. I''ll go back to cook right


    away."


    Anya was slightly taken aback.


    Was it necessary for him to be so dutiful?


    She wouldn''t starve to death even though he didn''t cook.


    Besides, she was not a capricious woman who had to wait for him toe back and cook after he was


    exhausted from finishing his work.


    "That''s not what I meant." Anya exined, "I made a pizza and chicken wings for dinner. Gaven said


    you were still asleep and he let me call you."


    "After all, it''s notfortable to rest in the office. He''s afraid you''ll catch a cold."


    Hearing Anya me everything on Gaven, Phil cracked a big smile, "Thank you. I''ll be right back."


    Anya was about to hang up the phone when the man suddenly asked in an undertone, "Can I have the


    pizza?"


    "I can''t eat such a big pizza by myself." With that, Anya hung up. He had been cooking for her. She


    was not a thankless woman for sure.


    Besides, if she didn''t want him toe and eat with her, she wouldn''t have made chicken wings. One


    pizza was enough for her.


    Phil raised his hand and rubbed his forehead. He then got up and took the car keys, leaving the office


    happily.


    Gaven was waiting outside. Seeing hime out, he smiled and said, "Sir, are you ready to go?"


    "Well done." Phil appreciated Gaven for his quick wit.


    Gaven raised a bright smile. He thought he found the key to making Phil happy. That was Anya. Of


    course, he couldn''t be so opportunistic. The best way for him to win Phil''s favor was to work hard.


    When Phil arrived at Anya''s apartment, Anya saw anotherrge paper bag in his hand, which


    contained some of his clothes and supplies.


    Anya was annoyed, "You wanna live in my house?"


    The man whispered, "I''m just really worried about you, or you can move to my ce. There are two


    bedrooms. In that way, we won''t disturb each other, and it is very spacious."


    "No." Anya absolutely refused.


    "And, after dinner, you go back to your own ce and take all your things with you."


    A few days ago, he was worried that Cara would harm her, so she allowed him to live here. Later,


    misfortunes urred to Cara and Trevon. She sympathized with him and felt sorry for him, so she kept


    him for a few more days.


    But now that everything was on the right track, she could no longer allow him to stay.


    Of course, they wouldn''t share a bed, so he could only continue to sleep on the sofa, but her small sofa


    didn''t fit his height, and he would feel ufortable sleeping on it.


    He was already very busy and tired from work, and it was not a long-term solution for him to sleep on


    the sofa every day.


    To sum up, he must move out.


    Sensing her resolute attitude, Phil began to sadfish, "Any, are you really so cruel?"


    Anya snorted, "What do you mean by saying I am cruel? We shouldn''t have lived together in the first


    ce. I knew you were in a bad mood, so I let you stay here. I''m already very kind, okay? "


    Anya was sharp-tongued, so Phil had to use a dying tactic, "Let''s eat first. I''m hungry."


    Anya took a nce at him. She knew very clearly what that cunning man was thinking. His dying


    tactic was of no use to her. He had to leave after dinner.


    Anya brought out her baked pizza and chicken wings. She was a little embarrassed, "It doesn''t look


    good, but it tastes not bad."


    This was the second time she had baked pizza herself since she came to Ustistan.


    The first time was when she wanted to improve her cooking skills on a whim. She struggled to make a


    pizza ording to the online video. It took her a long time. It tasted good but looked bad.


    The pizza this time was much more good-looking and delicious thanst time. She tasted a small piece


    in advance, otherwise, she would not have invited Phil.


    Phil showed his great support, "Whatever you made is delicious."


    Anya stared at him, "OK, fine, next time I will put some poison in it. You can tell me if it''s delicious


    then."


    He replied without thinking, "I won''t change my words."


    Anya had goosebumps all over, "Just eat."


    She was desperate to shut him up.


    After the two sat down, Anya was about to enjoy dinner when the man opposite suddenly asked, "Do


    you have any wine here?"


    Anya frowned at him. Seeing her expression, Phil quickly smiled and exined, "It''s rare for you to


    cook. We need to enjoy it with some wine."


    Anya was annoyed by him and said angrily, "Phil, are you done? You are being so fussy."


    That was too much. She just cooked a meal and he became like that.


    The man looked innocent, "Why? I''m happy. I just wanna drink some wine."


    "Last time you made me a bowl of noodles. If it wasn''t for my fever, I would like to drink some wine to


    celebrate."


    Anya rolled her eyes hard, and then refused firmly, "No."


    She did have red wine at home, but she would never give it to him. What if he became too drunk to go


    back and stay in her houseter?


    Just because he was a few years older, he yed tricks on her every day. She was done with it.


    Besides, she was not a no-brainer who could be easily fooled.

 Chpater 1102 Love Me Or Not

    Chpater 1102 Love Me Or Not


    Phil asked for a drink because he was really happy, and on the other hand, he nned to pretend to be


    drunkter.


    It was just that he did not expect his tricks werepletely seen through at a nce by Anya. He did


    not know for a moment whether he should be pleased with her ingenuity or worry that she was too


    clever.


    In the end, he had to give up, ¡°Okay, fine."


    Seeing that he finally started to eat, Anya said nothing more.


    After only a few seconds, Phil spoke again, "Why do you suddenly think of making pizza?"


    Anya replied calmly, "I wanna eat."


    In fact, she didn''t like pizza very much, but today, she suddenly missed the taste of pizza. Maybe she


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    had an appetite for it because she was pregnant, then she made it herself.


    Anya didn''t feel anything wrong, but Phil immediately felt guilty because, to take care of her diet, he just


    followed the recipe given by the nutritionist without asking her what she wanted or what she liked.


    He didn''t realize the problem until she said she wanted pizza.


    He said apologetically, "I will ask your opinion on what to eat at every meal. If you have anything you


    particrly want to eat, just let me know."


    "Sorry, I haven''t asked you before."


    Seeing Phil''s sincere expression, Anya was a little ufortable.


    She never cared that Phil did not ask her what she wanted to eat because she was not picky and


    usually ate almost any food. Also, Phil was a good cook and the recipe was given by the nutritionist, so


    she didn''t think there was anything wrong with what he did.


    As for her desire to eat pizza, it was just a whim. It seemed that other pregnant women would have a


    preference for certain foods, and even be a little gluttonous, but she never seemed to be in such


    a situation.


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly said, "It doesn''t matter. I''m not particr about food. I can eat anything."


    Anya was already grateful that someone could cook for her every day.


    Although at the very beginning, she was not willing to have Phil by her side, now she felt satisfied that


    she didn''t have to worry about her daily diet.


    Evidently, she didn''t mind if Phil catered to her taste, but Phil insisted, "I''ll ask you first in the future."


    Anya didn''t know what to say.


    He used to be very bossy and didn''t care about her feelings, but now he was too serious about


    anything rted to her.


    After dinner, Anya began to drive Phil out, "Pack up your things. You may leave."


    "Just keep me for thest night. I''m too tired to carry things today." Phil made an excuse for staying as


    soon as hey on her sofa.


    Anya did not buy it, took the bag, and began to pack his things up, "It''s all right. You can rest first. I got


    this."


    After that, she began to sort out Phil''s stuff, like his toiletries in the bathroom and his clothes. She


    worked very hard, taking it as exercise after dinner.


    Phil could only get up, "Let me do it."


    It seemed that he lost hope of staying here. He had to admit that Anya was so cold-hearted that she


    could make up her mind to drive him out.


    Maisie once let Ezra convey to Phil the message that Anya liked him. Women''s intuition was always


    urate. Phil chose to believe Maisie''s judgment and he was too overjoyed to fall asleep that night


    when he got it.


    Who would have thought that Anya was mercilessly driving him out of her house now?


    "Any." Phil had reached the hallway, but he did not give up and raised his hand to trap Anya against the


    wall.


    He leaned forward slightly, and the tip of his nose was about to touch Anya''s cheek.


    Anya was angry with him, for he had the cheek to seduce her. Did he think she would allow him to stay


    when she swooned about his handsome look?


    She raised her hands and pushed Phil away, "It doesn''t work for me. I''m already insensitive to your


    handsome face."


    Phil was deadly hurt, "So, you''re tired of me?"


    She implied that she had seen enough of his face and gotten tired of him, didn''t she?


    Just when Phil nned to ask further and mess with her, Anya saw through his intention, so she simply


    pushed him out of the door and closed the door without looking back.


    She was a pregnant woman and yet she had to spend all day dealing with that narrow-minded, jealous,


    sensitive, and paranoid man. She was exhausted.


    "Anya, are you trying to piss me off?" The man outside the door said with gritted teeth.


    Anya bickeredzily with him, "Mr. Henderson, you are way too fragile. You can''t even stand people


    criticizing you."


    "I said I''m insensitive to your handsome face. Why do you be so angry? You should be less proud


    and self-conceited."


    "Besides, people will get old, so handsome looks can''tst forever."


    Anya''s remark angered Phil again. Was she implying that he was old?


    He was just in his early thirties!


    "Bullshit!" He swore outside the door, "I think you have seen too many handsome guys here, so you


    want to find a younger and more handsome man?"


    Anya, "..."


    Without waiting for her to say anything, he said again, "If you are not pregnant, I will let you know


    whether I''m old or not!"


    Anya was vexed by his words, "Get lost now!"


    Phil was so shameless that he, as her ex-husband, dared to say such flirtatious words to her.


    He, instead, was not annoyed at all. After a while, he said helplessly, "Anya, you are the only woman in


    the world who dares to ask me to get lost."


    Then, Anya heard the sound of the man walking downstairs. Anya breathed a sigh of relief.


    As for his usation, she thought it was just because he had little contact with other women, and if


    other women got along with him for a long time, he would also be scolded by them given how


    shameless he was.


    Phil slouched back to his ce, where he had not stayed for several days, and he felt lonely there.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became after taking a shower and throwing himself into


    the sofa.


    His beloved woman be tired of his handsome face, which was not good news for him at all.


    So, he asked his buddies in the group, "What type of man is more popr now?"


    Ezra replied graciously, "As long as she loves you, you are the most handsome guy in her eyes. We


    cannot use standards to define male or female beauty."


    Ezra''s words make Phil realize one thing. That was, Anya did not love him.


    But didn''t Maisie say that Anya liked him?


    Phil was upset.

 Chpater 1103 Lose His Mind

    Chpater 1103 Lose His Mind


    The next day was the weekend, and Phil got up a bitte because he was so angry that he didn''t sleep


    well.


    By the time he got to Anya''s ce, she had prepared breakfast by herself.


    Phil said helplessly, "Are you going to take my job?"


    She made pizzast night and breakfast this morning. Hepletely lost his chance to show his


    cooking skills.


    While holding the bowl, Anya said, "Don''t you understand? It means you don''t have toe in the


    future."


    Phil, "..."


    He finally persuaded himself not to be angry, not caring about what she said yesterday. But now, she


    pissed him off again.


    He tried to patch things up, "Let''s have a good talk."


    Anya immediately became angry and said, "Good talk? What do you mean?"


    "What did I do to you? So you are suggesting that I don¡¯t know how to speak, right?"


    The woman''s belly bulged slightly. She stood there, using him aggressively, with her beautiful eyes


    blinking.


    Phil didn''t feel angry anymore but gave in, "It''s my fault. I don''t know how to speak properly. I''m sorry."


    He was done. He fell into her honey trap and never had a chance to get rid of it.


    When she was angry, he would yield and tried to make up with her. He didn''t want to quarrel at all. He


    just wanted to live happily with her.


    Anya snorted, didn''t bother to talk to him again, and sat down to have breakfast.


    Phil then sat down opposite her, enjoying the porridge perspired by "kind" Anya. After a few minutes,


    he asked, "You gonna go to your professor''s, right? I''ll see you off."


    Anya once promised to teach her professor''s wife to y the piano every Saturday, but she excused


    herself from the previous Saturday because so many things happened to Phil these days.


    At that time, Phil was so busy that she didn''t want to cause him any more trouble. If she went to her


    professor''s ce, she knew that he would strongly ask to pick her up.


    Anya did not want to talk to him because of what just happened, but when she saw his ingratiating


    face, she stopped feeling angry. She couldn''t figure out what happened to her. She used to dislike him


    and pick on him.


    She would seize any chance to quarrel with him, but she didn''t want to haggle with him now.


    Seeing that Anya didn''t speak, Phil took it as her acquiescence.


    But then he said, "I wanna go to the hospital to see my mother first."


    "Okay." Anya had no problem with it.


    Cara had been in hospital since the ident, receivingprehensive treatment from professional


    psychiatrists, but her condition had not improved.


    Now, Cara''spany was managed by Phil. As for how long he could manage, even Phil himself didn''t


    know. After all, he couldn''t live in Ustistan for a long time. When Anya wanted to return home, he would


    definitely follow her.


    If Cara got better or recovered, she would have to manage thepany herself, but from the doctor''s


    words, there was no hope of Cara''s recovery, because she had no will to return to normal.


    If the worst happened, he could only find a person to manage thepany. He still got the whole


    Anya tried to suggest, "Maybe you can return home with her for further treatment. It is convenient for


    you to take care of her."


    After all, after she gave birth, he might leave, but she had to study here.


    Phil shook his head and said, "No, not until you graduate."


    Anya, "..."


    What did he mean by that? Was he going to stay in Ustistan until she finished her studies? It would


    take her at least two years!


    Her graduate program was three years, and she nned to finish her credits in two years, but now that


    she was pregnant and might have to spend more time taking care of the baby after giving birth, Anya


    found it difficult to finish her studies in two years.


    So if she stayed in Ustistan for three years, he would stay with her for three years?


    Anya had a headache at the thought of continuing to spend time with Phil. Then why did she divorce


    him in the first ce?


    She came to Ustistan just to stay away from him, okay?!


    Phil looked at her expression and knew what was on her mind.


    He said slowly on purpose, "Why are you so shocked? I have to take care of you during pregnancy,


    and when the baby is born, I will stay with you and help you. It will be too much for you to take care of


    the baby alone. And you also have to study."


    "I''ll hire a babysitter. I don''t need your help." After Anya finished, she bit off the bread in her hand, as if


    the bread was the man opposite her.


    Phil began to sell himself, "After all, the babysitter is an outsider, and I am the father of the child, so I


    will certainly pay more attention."


    Anya simply put down the bread in her hand and said to the man with righteous words, "First of all, you


    might be a careless man and not fit the role of a babysitter."


    "Second, you wanna take care of the child at home every day? What about yourpany? What about


    your career?"


    "Besides, I don''t want us to continue to get along in this way. It''s not appropriate."


    "I decided to have the baby on my own. At that time, I didn''t think you would know it or want your help. I


    ept your care these days because I know you want the baby to be born smoothly and safely. "


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I will take good care of the baby. If you want to see the baby, you cane at any time, but I don''t


    need you to be around me."


    "And, about the visiting time, once a week or even once a month. That would be nice."


    After Anya dered her thoughts, she noticed Phil''s sullen look. Anya knew he would not be happy


    about what she said, but she needed to make things clear.


    Phil tried to calm himself down on the inside to make him sound less aggressive.


    He exined patiently, "First of all, although I''m a man, I think that I am not necessarily worse at taking


    care of children than women. That is my kid. I will try my best to learn all the skills."


    Phil retorted against the questions just raised by Anya by using her ways of speaking, "Second, I can


    take care of the kid at home every day. I have no scruples at all, and why do you think I set up a branch


    here?"


    He set up a branch here since he well understood that he needed to stay here for a long time. In that


    way, he wouldn''t have to dy the work and he could take good care of her and their child.


    From the moment he decided toe to Ustistan, he was ready for everything. And he wouldn''t let her


    go this time.


    "Besides, about the visiting time, I cannot agree with that."


    "I want to see my child every day. Although it hasn''t been born yet, I can imagine that I will be greatly


    upset without seeing it. If I don''t see it every day, I may not be able to eat."


    In fact, what he wanted to express was ¨C if he couldn''t see her every day, he would lose his mind.

 Chpater 1104 Love Is Precious

    Chpater 1104 Love Is Precious


    Anya was exasperated by Phil''s words. She didn''t expect that he would be so thick-skinned. Taking


    care of the child was just his excuse, isn''t it?


    She cursed him in her mind.


    Looking up at the man opposite her, she said angrily, "If that''s the case, why don''t we remarry?"


    Phil had just taken a sip of coffee and choked himself with surprise after hearing her words.


    "What did you say?" He finally stopped coughing and looked at her in disbelief.


    Anya could see his eyes full of longing for remarriage.


    But she didn''t really mean that. She just deliberately said something sarcastic to taunt him.


    She snorted, "You are going to stay in Ustistan until I graduate, and you have to see your child every


    day. I think it''s just like we didn''t get divorced, right?"


    Phil finally understood that she was mocking him. God knew how fast his heart beat just now, and his


    eyes were full of hopes of remarriage.


    He lowered his eyes and said sadly, "If I had known you were pregnant, I wouldn''t have divorced."


    He did not want to divorce in the first ce, but at that time their rtionship was almost broken.


    Continuing to keep her by his side would only make her hate him more. Since he didn''t want her to


    detest him, he finally agreed to sign the divorce paper.


    "I get pregnant after we..." Anya suddenly stopped speaking, because she was reminded of that night.


    The night she was leaving for Ustistan, Phil deliberately pretended to be drunk and went to her hotel to


    look for her.


    Obviously, Phil thought about that night, too, but he was afraid to think about it because thinking too


    much would only make him feel bad, and he knew how good sex they had in bed that night.


    During their four-year marriage, he took the initiative to make out almost every time. Anya never took


    the initiative, but that night she was so enthusiastic and passionate that he was almost overwhelmed.


    He forced himself not to think about it, but any picture of that night that came to his mind was enough to


    make his mouth dry and him hot all over, so he unconsciously got up and went to get some water to


    cool himself down.


    Anya knew in seconds why he wanted to drink water. She became shy and annoyed that she didn''t


    want to eat anymore.


    By the time Phil returned to the table, Anya was ready to pack up her dishes and get up.


    Phil stopped her and said, "You didn''t each much."


    "I''m fed up already." It was a pun.


    Anya shook off his hand and went to the kitchen.


    Phil was very helpless.


    It was a physical reaction, and it was not something he could control.


    Besides, she was so charming that night that she always reminded him of it.


    Phil finished breakfast alone and cleaned up the dishes, and the two set off.


    They went to the hospital first, but Phil stopped on the way, which made Anya somewhat confused.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Be back in a second." Phil got out of the car after telling her this.


    When he came back again, he handed her a bag of food. He said gently, "Don''t be angry, I promise to


    try my best not to think about that thing."


    Anya didn''t know what to say for a moment, so he thought she didn''t have a good breakfast and bought


    her another extra meal for her to eat.


    That was not the main reason, okay? She was upset because he wanted to stay in Ustistan with her.


    But looking at his eager face and the breakfast in his hand, she decided to forget it. She didn''t bother to


    exin it to him.


    So, she took the food in his hand, "Thank you."


    Phil finally breathed a sigh of relief and restarted the car.


    After arriving at the hospital, Phil took off his seat belt, turned around, and asked Anya, "Wait for me in


    the car?"


    Phil asked this because he didn''t know whether Anya would like to see Cara. After all, Cara was not a


    good mother-inw before the ident.


    Anya thought for a moment and said, "I''lle with you."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was never a narrow-minded person. And it was not necessary for her to mess with a mentally


    disordered person.


    Cara was isted in a ward, and they saw her talking to herself from the outside window,ughing and


    crying, and then clutching a pillow on the bed and crying out "Trevon".


    Anya was very sad when she saw Cara being like that.


    In fact, although Cara always said bad words to Trevon, she loved him. If she really disliked him from


    the bottom of her heart, she would have divorced him a long time ago.


    It was just that Cara was used to being strong, unable to say caring words to him. Moreover, spoiled by


    Trevon, she didn''t think he would leave her no matter what bad words she said about him.


    But she did not expect that Trevon would end up leaving her tragically.


    If Trevon got sick and left slowly, perhaps Cara could take time to ept it, but he left so suddenly.


    She could not vent her enormous regrets and reluctance, so in the end, she drove herself crazy.


    Beside Anya, Phil also looked serious. The doctor said that Cara''s condition was unstable and she


    could not see others. Or she would get mad and hurt others.


    So, Anya and Phil just looked at Cara from the outside window. Phil did not want to listen to the doctor


    who conveyed bad news, so he left with Anya soon.


    On the way to the professor''s, Phil was silent. Anya knew that his mother''s situation must have affected


    his mood.


    She got a topic and asked Phil, "It seems that your parents dislike expressing their feelings or talking


    about love. Why are you not like them at all?"


    Phil was a person who talked about love all day long. From the first day they were together, he said


    that he loved her. Of course, she wouldn''t believe it.


    Later, he often expressed his love for her and often said how much he loved her. Anya was sick of it.


    Phil smiled mockingly, "I''m seldom loved, so I know that love is precious and always talk about love. I


    hope that the person I love can understand my heart. I hope that the person I love can get a lot of love


    from me. I also hope to get the same love from her."


    Anya, "..."


    Phil''s words made Anya speechless. Did he imply that he wanted to get love from her?


    Hoping to get the same love from her? Bullshit! Would he feelfortable troubling her?


    She could not give him the fervent and sincere love he wanted.


    Since she learned that her father had an affair, all her illusions about love had been shattered. Although


    she didn''t say anything about it and looked like she didn''t care, deep down, she didn''t believe in love


    anymore.


    Phil gave her such passionate love but to no avail.

 Chpater 1105 The Father of the Child

    Chpater 1105 The Father of the Child


    Phil had long read Anya''s thoughts.


    He nced at Anya''s tight lips and said briskly, "It is good for a person to live a happy life."


    "Don''t be afraid to open up your heart just because you get hurt. Not all men in the world will have an


    affair."


    Anya could tell his implication. He was advising her to believe that he was sincere to her. He had long


    made such a promise, but the trauma her father brought to her could not be easily healed.


    Even if it was healed, it would still leave a scar.


    For a man like Phil, even if he did not have an affair, countless women wanted to climb into his bed.


    Could he guarantee that he could control himself for the rest of his life?


    She turned to look at the man driving beside her, "Live a happy life? Is that why you are so crazy?"


    Philughed at her deliberate change of topic. He was trying to convince her to believe his love, but


    she focused on his first sentence.


    What a tricky woman.


    Instead of talking back, he asked, "Do you really think I''m crazy?"


    Anya asked, "Aren''t you?"


    In her eyes, he was really crazy about love, which was even approved by his good brothers.


    Faced with Anya''s question, Phil did not refute, but slowly said, "Shakespeare said: Love is merely a


    madness, I also think so."


    "What''s the point of pretending to be cool if you meet a girl you like?"


    "When you meet the one you love, you have to pursue her like crazy."


    Anya was speechless. He even talked about Shakespeare''s saying to defend himself.


    Seeing him like that, Anya knew that he would still be as crazy as ever. Anya was fed up, so she


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    decided not to talk with him.


    Anya''s professor lived in a ssic-style cottage with a small garden in front of it.


    Phil looked at the happy woman and couldn''t help saying with some grievances, "I thought you don''t


    like a garden."


    There used to be a big garden behind the vi where they lived. Phil thought girls would like these, so


    he nted a bunch of flowers, but Anya said it was tacky and only the nouveau riche would make a


    yard like this.


    He was frustrated and thought he disliked flowers, so he seldom sent her flowered when they were still


    a couple.


    But now, she took a fancy to her professor''s beautiful garden and even took out her phone to take all


    kinds of pictures.


    Philined within himself, but he still unconsciously took out his phone and secretly took a few


    pictures of her without being noticed.


    A picture of her leaning forward and smelling the fragrance of a flower with her eyes closed and a smile


    greatly moved him. Without even thinking about it, he set this picture as phone wallpaper.


    When Anya heard the camera shutter, she realized that Phil was secretly taking pictures of her.


    She immediately said, "Phil, you are awyer. You should know this is a vition of my portrait rights,


    right?"


    "You look so good. See?" Phil deliberately changed the subject and handed over his phone to her.


    Anya didn''t even look at it and said, "It''s ugly. Delete it."


    She didn''t want Phil to keep her photos. She always felt awkward. What she didn''t know was that Phil


    had a bunch of photos of her on his phone except for a few photos just taken of her.


    At the beginning of the divorce, Phil was so angry that he wanted to get rid of all her photos and things,


    but he couldn''t bear to do it after he calmed down. He was reluctant to have a clean break with her.


    So up to now, he had not dealt with anything about her in his house. It still remained the same. He


    hoped that one day she could go back to that house with him again. For him, only the ce where he


    had lived with her was home.


    Phil definitely was unwilling to delete it and quickly took back his phone, "No way, I think it is beautiful."


    "You..." Anya red at him.


    Phil locked his phone and identally touched the screen. Anya saw that the wallpaper was her photo,


    so she immediately put her hands on her hips, warning, "Change the wallpaper!"


    Did he want everyone to know about their rtionship?


    Just then, a voice was heard at the entrance at the end of the garden. It was Anya''s professor who


    pushed his wife out of the house.


    The professor smiled and asked them, "Kids, are you having a fight?"


    In fact, upon Phil''s and Anya''s arrival, the professor and his wife wanted toe out to meet them, but


    they gave up the idea when they saw Phil secretly taking pictures of Anya.


    Judging from their interaction, the professor could tell that they were not intimate with each other and


    Phil was quite humble with a bit of caution.


    When they saw that they were going to have an argument, the professor and his wife came out to


    interrupt them in this way.


    Although he didn''t know anything about the rtionship between his student and this man, and he had


    no idea what happened between them, the picture of a handsome boy and a pretty girl was enough for


    him to enjoy. He didn''t want to see such a perfect couple quarrel.


    The professor could see Phil''s eyes full of love for Anya. If Anya insisted that he delete it, he would


    As soon as Anya saw her professore out, Anya didn''t bother to argue with Phil in front of


    outsiders, so she hurriedly came forward to greet them.


    Anya saw the professor''s wife in a wheelchair and understood why the professor wanted her to teach


    the piano at his ce.


    "This is my wife. Because of her poor health, she needs a wheelchair most of the time." The professor


    introduced them with a smile.


    Anya greeted the professor''s wife kindly before introducing Phil, "This is my friend, Phil. He drove me


    here."


    Phil had no problem with Anya introducing him as her friend. After all, she only called him a nodding


    acquaintance previously.


    Phil smiled and greeted them. The professor nced at Anya''s slightly bulging belly, "I once heard


    someone say you are pregnant. It seems true."


    The professor looked at Phil and made a shocking remark, "This must be the father of the child, right?"

 Chpater 1106 Enjoy the Quiet Night

    Chpater 1106 Enjoy the Quiet Night


    If he was not the father, why did he specially send her here?


    If he was not the father, he wouldn''t spoil her so carefully.


    Anya did not expect her professor to be so clever and saw through her rtionship with Phil at a


    nce.


    "Yes." She did not deny it, but exined, "We are divorced. He is here for the sake of the child."


    Hearing her words, Phil was speechless.


    He came here not for the sake of the child. The baby was his excuse to get close to her.


    So, he exined, "I''m not just for the kid."


    He couldn''t leave such a bad impression on her professor.


    Anya red at him, and the professor could not help chuckling when he saw Anya''s silent protest. He


    warmly invited them into the house without giving any remark.


    They chitchatted for a while, getting to know one another.


    Then Anya went to the study with the professor''s wife and began to teach her to y the piano, while


    Phil stayed outside with the professor.


    The professor told the story of him and his wife. It turned out that they were childhood sweethearts, but


    they did not have children considering his wife''s poor health since young.


    The professor''s wife recently became infatuated with piano. Coincidentally, he heard that Anya was an


    expert in piano, so he sincerely invited Anya to teach his wife.


    The professor also praised Chiobar''s culture. Phil replied, "Indeed, Chiobar has a long history and its


    culture does have some unique charm."


    The professor asked, "What happened between you and Anya? And you don''t have to tell me if you


    don''t want."


    Phil was okay with that and then told the whole story, from the first time he saw her to how they broke


    up and divorced in the end.


    After hearing this, the professor was very upset, "I didn''t expect such a twist between you two."


    "A lot of twists and turns, right?" Phil mocked.


    "Hey, young man, cheer up." The professorforted him, "As long as you really love each other, any


    difficulty can be ovee. You see, my wife and I."


    Phil said with a bitter smile, "I do love her. I''m just afraid she doesn''t love me."


    The biggest problem between him and Anya was that Anya didn''t love him. If she loved him, it might


    not be so difficult for him.


    "Come on, try to make her fall in love with you." The professor raised his hand and patted Phil on the


    shoulder, then got up, "I''m going to prepare some fruit and drinks for them."


    "Thank you." Phil thanked the professor for Anya''s sake.


    The professor got up to prepare, while Phil listened quietly on the sofa to the beautiful sound of the


    piano and Anya''s voice. He could tell that she liked music very much from her brisk and happy tone.


    The morning passed quickly, and the professor and his wife wanted to keep them for lunch, but they


    politely refused and waved goodbye since Phil had some business to deal with.


    On their way back to Anya''s ce, Phil said apologetically, "I''m sorry you can''t have lunch with the


    professor because of me."


    Phil could see that Anya liked the professor and his wife very much and was willing to have more


    contact with them.


    But he received a phone call from the boss whomissioned him to buy a foreignpany when he


    returned home a few days ago. That boss said that he hade to Ustistan and wanted to meet Phil.


    He was a prestigious industrialist, and Phil couldn''t refuse.


    Previously, that man said to give Phil time to consider whether to take the case. Now he took a long trip


    to meet Phil. Both of them proved his sincerity. Phil thought it would be rude of him to refuse this time.


    "It''s all right." Anya didn''t take it to heart. She could see that Phil was really busy.


    She even wanted him to focus more on his work so that he could bother her less.


    Somehow, she thought differently from many women. Many women wanted their husbands or


    boyfriends to spend more time with them, but she didn''t want Phil to spend more time with her.


    When they were a married couple, Phil was a perfect example of a good husband. Except for


    unavoidable social activities, he woulde home from work on time to have dinner with her, spending


    a lot of time with her.


    Anya really didn''t like that. asionally, Phil could not apany her because of work and he would


    be very sorry, but Anya was very happy that she could have some alone time.


    He haunted her all day. She didn''t have her own free time.


    She could do whatever she wanted when he was away. It made a lot of sense that distance made two


    hearts fonder.


    It was the same this time. She was very supportive when he said he had an important person to see


    and had to leave quickly.


    Knowing that he might take over the case, Phil said, "I may have to take a big case, and I have to go to


    Nortopia where the targetpany is located for some time, so I can''t take care of you..."


    Phil was interrupted by Anya, "Work is more important."


    She was relieved, for she didn''t have to be bothered by him for some time. She even cheered with


    delight, but she couldn''t show it in front of Phil.


    Phil raised a smile, "I think you really want me to stay away from you."


    Anya responded with a polite smile that was enough to express all her emotions, which meant he was


    right.


    Aware that Anya wished him to leave as soon as possible, he exined, "I''ll have someone take care


    of your diet if I don''t have time."


    "No..." Before Anya finished her words, she was interrupted by Phil, "No matter what, you have to listen


    to me. Your belly is bulging, and it won''t be convenient for you to move, let alone cook."


    Seeing his decisive expression, Anya didn''t refuse.


    Phil then added, "I will finish this case as soon as possible and try toe back to apany you."


    Anya was very speechless. She didn''t need him at all!


    After sending Anya back, Phil left for the appointment.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That boss was extremely sincere, so Phil had no choice but to take the case.


    He even invited Phil to dinner, so by the time Phil returned to Anya''s ce, he had had dinner with that


    boss.


    In fact, Anya did not wee him at all, especially after smelling the terrible smell on his body. She


    covered her nose in disgust, "If you don''t have anything to say or do, please leave. I can''t stand the


    smell on you."


    Phil, who was despised by Anya, raised his hand and pinched his forehead, "It''s nothing. I''m here to


    see if you''re all right."


    "I''m fine. I''m great. I''m very well. You can go," Anya said in one breath and closed the door to enjoy the


    quiet night.

 Chpater 1107 Asked for it

    Chpater 1107 Asked for it


    After drinking some wine, Phil was a little tipsy at the moment.


    Feeling sad, he leaned against the wall outside the door and murmured helplessly, "Anya, how can you


    forgive me?"


    Anya was originally overjoyed, but his words made her out of breath and heartbroken. Even she


    couldn''t understand why she had such kind of emotion.


    "Any, can you forgive me?"


    "I really didn''t expect such a misfortune to happen to your mother. I''m willing to pay you for the rest of


    my life. Just forgive me."


    Anya was overwhelmed by Phil''s confession. She said to the door with a terrible tone, "Phil, you are


    drunk. You need to leave. Stop acting crazy or saying stupid words here!"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "No." The man didn''t intend to give up, "I won''t leave until you forgive me."


    Anya was furious, "Whatever!"


    She had no idea why Phil was being like this tonight. Since he came to Ustistan to find her, he had


    been normal, gentle, and good-tempered. He did whatever she wanted him to do, and he never asked


    for her forgiveness.


    She didn''t want to mention this topic at all. She felt as if she was bing more and more defensive


    about men, and she even had no idea of staying with a man forever. She thought it was good to live


    alone.


    Although she didn''t believe in love before, men were not that repulsive to her before. Such kind of


    feeling became more intense maybe because she was pregnant.


    Flooded with disgust with men, she became quite indifferent, "Still the same. If you can ept the way


    we are getting along, you can stay, and if you can''t, you can leave."


    "Phil, I don''t want to talk about getting back together, nor do I want."


    Anya''s indifferent tone calmed Phil a lot. He knew that after getting along well with Anya for some time,


    he became a little selfcent and could not restrain his stronger urge to get back together with


    her.


    Under the effect of alcohol, he just spoke up about what he wanted to say.


    But Anya was much calmer than he was. Her words were like a fist, punching him back to reality.


    He raised his hand and pinched his forehead, apologizing lowly, "Sorry, I was being offensive."


    "It''s gettingte. Have a good rest. I''ll go."


    Hearing his footsteps, Anya breathed a sigh of relief, but she always felt ufortable, so he told the


    whole thing to Emelia and Maisie in the chat group.


    When Phil got home and came out of the bathroom after taking a shower, he received a message from


    Arthur.


    "Jean asked me to tell you not to talk about getting back together with Anya since pregnant women are


    easily agitated. That will only upset her even more."


    "Well, you just have to be apanion while Anya is pregnant, and stop that drama thing."


    Phil, "..."


    "And, after giving birth, some women are prone to get psychological problems, like postpartum


    depression. What Jean means is that when Anya has just given birth, you''d better not mention that


    topic, either."


    Phil was about to copse, "That means I am nothing to her these years, right?"


    Arthur replied, "If you really want to mean something to her and do not care about her feelings, you can


    keep on doing that for sure."


    Anyway, Anya wouldn''t agree to get back together.


    Phil threw himself onto the sofa, rubbed his slightly wet hair, and said, "I get it, thanks."


    He knew that Anya must have told Jean what happened tonight, so Jean asked Arthur to give him


    some "suggestions", or more precisely, warnings.


    Phil was depressed for a while but soon calmed down. He didn''t care about being acknowledged or


    not. Anyway, he was going to spend the rest of his life with her.


    It was good enough to be there for her.


    When Phil showed up at Anya''s door the next day, neither of them mentioned what happenedst


    night. And the way they got along was the same as before.


    That day Anya received a message from Gracie again.


    Gracie won the heroine of an online drama and became a hot topic on a well-known website. She sent


    Anya the screenshot of the hot topic to show off.


    "Anya, how''s it going? Are you pissed off? I can get a heroine in such a short time. I will certainly get


    better in the future!"


    Gracie''s extremely childish behavior was a joke in the eyes of Anya.


    As the saying went, the more one personcked something, the more he or she tried to show off.


    Evidently, Gracie was craving for bing famous. Just getting a role, she showed off smugly,


    unaware that Anya had long got a bunch of scandals of her, which could destroy her at any time.


    Her mother''s affair was enough for her to be reviled by thousands of people, not to mention her lies


    about her age.


    Gracie''s age on the news report must be the age she always announced to the public, but at that time


    she said that she was actually about the same age as Anya, and Anya felt it was necessary to make


    preparations in advance, that was, to get the evidence that Gracie lied about her age. It would be


    another scandal of hers.


    Gracie''s lies about her age would be exposed sooner orter, as her exact date of birth was certainly


    on her birth certificate.


    Anya did not remind Gracie of it, but sent a message casually, "I wish you and Tristin a happy life."


    Gracie instantly went mad and texted, "What do you mean?"


    Anya was very calm, "Come on, I know everything. You really love to collect trash, huh?"


    "That trash Morgan. You treat him as a treasure. Well, in my eyes, he is just a bastard."


    "And of course, that trash Tristin. He''s pursued me for many years, but I ignored him. And you


    positively and passionately hooked up with him. Those examples prove that you like what I don''t want."


    That day, Phil showed her some information about Tristin, and Anya saw the sex video of Tristin and


    Gracie.


    Fortunately, Anya had known Tristin''s true nature before, otherwise, she would have puked out of


    sickness.


    But Anya did not tell Gracie that she had the evidence. She was waiting for Gracie to achieve more and


    thenpletely destroy her.


    "Anya! You are way too much!" It could be seen that Gracie was furious with her message.


    Anya repliedzily, "Too much? You sent me the message first. I thought you asked for it."


    "I''m not done with you!" Gracie sent another message angrily.


    Thinking for a while, Anya replied, "Right, this time I won''t always change my phone number as before.


    My number remains the same. Inform me of the day you and Tristin get married so that I can give you a


    special gift as your sister."

 Chpater 1108 Make Her Suffer

    Chpater 1108 Make Her Suffer


    "I''m gonna fucking kill you!" Gracie was pissed off by Anya''s words.


    Gracie knew that it was impossible for Tristin to marry her.


    Although she was extremely reluctant to admit it, she had to admit that Tristin still loved Anya.


    And Gracie once thought that it was not bad to marry Tristin who had a good family background, but


    now she looked down upon him after she returned home and got some "achievements" in showbiz.


    If she became popr in the future, she should find a boyfriend like Phil, who looked handsome and fit.


    Most importantly, her boyfriend needed to be as rich as Phil.


    If Anya could, why couldn''t she get a man like Phil? That was unfair.


    She would find a man who couldpare with Phil one day.


    Seeing that Gracie didn''t reply to her, Anya could even picture Gracie''s angry face.


    It was really funny. Gracie sent Anya the message to anger her, but she ended up being pissed off.


    Anya could even make Phil lose his mind. Gracie was never her opponent.


    She had been crouching on the sofa looking at her phone, and Phil, who was working not far away,


    saw it. After Anya put down her phone, Phil came up and asked, "Who are you chatting with?"


    Anya told him directly, "Gracie."


    Phil frowned, "What did she want?"


    Anya saidzily, "She won the heroine in an online drama and wanted to piss me off."


    "Idiot." Phil cursed.


    Since Phil masterminded Gracie''s getting the role, he felt that her provocation was really stupid. It


    could be seen that a no-brainer like Gracie was indeed short-sighted.


    Getting a role in an online drama made her start to show off. He believed that she would dig her own


    grave before he took action to destroy her.


    Anya added, "Right, I want to look into her birth certificate or the hospital records when she was born. I


    need the evidence of her lying about her age."


    Just now, for fear that Gracie would be alert and change those records, Anya didn''t mention that to


    Gracie, but that didn''t mean she would let it slide.


    Phil did not hesitate to show his support, "I will arrange for my men to investigate. The hospital must


    have records. Don''t worry. I got this."


    Since it was what she wanted to do, he would try every way to achieve it.


    "Thank you." Anya gave him a grateful look.


    This time, she mustpletely destroy Gracie and her mother. Only in this way could she avenge her


    mother''s being betrayed for years and her mother''s years of unconsciousness due to a car ident.


    "That bitch Anya. How dare she be so arrogant?" Gracie was crying at her home.


    She was really pissed off!


    She didn''t imagine such a result.


    Her mother, Luna,forted her, "She will soon be done. Phil has divorced her, right? Who can she


    count on?"


    "By the time shees back from studying abroad, you will already be very popr. It will be easier for


    you to smash her then."


    Gracie shouted while crying, "But Phil has gone all the way to Ustistan to look for her. I heard that he


    has been taking care of her all this time. They are on good terms like before!"


    Luna disagreed, "He must be there for the baby in her belly. Take it easy. Let''s see if Phil will take the


    baby after Anya gives birth, and then get rid of her."


    "But I think Phil is very protective of her." Thest time she called Anya, it was Phil who answered.


    "Hey, you should know that your mom has a lot of experience and knows a lot about men." Luna patted


    her chest with confidence andforted her daughter, "Don''t worry, Phil is doing that for the child''s


    sake."


    Gritting her teeth, Luna snorted, "She doesn''t deserve to be with Phil."


    Just like her mother, Anya just had a beautiful face but nothing else. How could Lorie win Morgan''s


    heart? And how could Anya get Phil''s heart?


    Luna was so jealous!


    That was why she hooked up with Morgan. She wanted Lorie to know that Morgan would cheat no


    matter how affectionate he appeared.


    At that time, she was able to get Morgan, who was infatuated with Lorie. Now she firmly believed that


    Phil would also be attracted to other women. When Gracie became famous in the future, she would let


    Gracie hook up with Phil!


    Comforted by her mother, Gracie finally calmed down a little bit.


    Luna added, "I hired an acting teacher for you. You need to put more effort into this and try to be


    a hit with this online drama."


    Although Gracie signed with an agency after returning home, Luna volunteered to be her agent.


    Luna had always been ambitious. If she hadn''t been driven abroad by Phil, she would have carved out


    a career with Gracie.


    Gracie nodded and began to appreciate her beautiful face in the mirror.


    She vowed to be famous through this show and to crush Anya when she returned home.


    Anya majored in teley producing and directing. By the time Anya graduated, she would have gained


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    a foothold in the entertainment industry. By then, she would make things difficult for Anya, so Anya


    could not achieve anything.


    Gracie''s fantasy satisfied her a lot, but she didn''t know that Anya''s friends like Julian and Ezra were


    involved in showbiz. Julian started a film and televisionpany called HGH and gave it to Emelia as a


    gift.


    Emelia made aeback after giving birth. Although her main job was as a screenwriter, she began to


    dabble in the management and operation of HGH.


    If Anya wanted to do any show after she graduated, she didn''t have to seek a partnership with any


    Not to mention that the top star in showbiz, Nina, was supporting Anya, too. Gracie was nothing to Nina


    no matter how much effort she put in.


    As a director said, Nina was an extraordinary star once in a century, which was high praise of Nina''s


    temperament, beauty, and acting skills. Even if Gracie became popr one day, she could never


    surpass Nina.


    By then, if Gracie gave Anya a hard time, Nina would be the first one to make Gracie suffer.


    Gracie thought that Anya would lose anything after she divorced Phil. Little did she know that had long


    be good friends with Emelia and they even formed a strong friendship.

 Chpater 1109 Half Melted in Tears

    Chpater 1109 Half Melted in Tears


    Days went by soon. Phil went to Nortopia for research for two months when Anya was six months


    pregnant.


    During that period, he came back to visit Anya several times, and although Anya felt relieved after he


    left, she had mixed feelings when he suddenly appeared.


    In her third trimester, Anya always got up in the middle of the night to go to the bathroom.


    She just woke up that night when she got a strange message. She unlocked her phone and saw a


    picture of Phil being with a woman.


    They were sitting together in the coffee shop and having dinner together. The woman was a typical


    beauty with a beautiful face and a hot figure.


    Looking at these pictures, Anya felt somewhat upset.


    That woman was mature and charming, with exquisite makeup. She knew at a nce that she was a


    sessful woman in business, the type she once thought a mature man like Phil would like. Now that


    he really had such a woman around him, she didn''t know if he would have a crush on her.


    Taking a deep breath, Anya put down her phone and went to the bathroom.


    When she came back, she didn''t feel sleepy at all. She kept thinking of that woman, with charming


    wavy hair and sexy breasts. Even she would be attracted to that woman.


    However, Anya was also well aware that the person who sent her these photos was trying to drive a


    wedge between her and Phil.


    And Phil was as concerned about her as always. Although he was now far away from her, he would call


    her many times and send her a bunch of messages every day.


    Sometimes she was so annoyed that she didn''t want to reply to his message, but within half an hour,


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    he would call her and ask her why she didn''t reply.


    His performances made her feel that Phil didn''t fall in love with someone else for the time being, so


    Anya knew it was someone''sme trick.


    Afterforting herself in this way, shey down to go back to sleep, but the next second, she thought


    of the rtionship between Lorie and Morgan.


    Morgan had always shown the image of a good man and a good father at home, and because of this,


    her mother let her guard down and never thought that Morgan would have an affair.


    Anya couldn''t help thinking of Phil''s excellence, feeling a sharp pain in her heart. Could Phil be


    pretending to be nice to her? Was it possible that he already had a crush on another woman?


    These thoughts tore Anya''s heart so hard that she didn''t sleep well all night.


    When Gaven came to pick her up early the next morning to give her a ride to school, he noticed her


    terrible look.


    Gaven was frightened and hurriedly asked, "Miss Willigen, are you feeling unwell?"


    Everyone knew that Phil took Anya and his child more important than his own life. Phil would feel very


    worried if Anya felt unwell, not to mention that Anya was now pregnant. Any sign of her difort


    would make him get on his nerves.


    Anya didn''t know that Phil would call Gaven to ask him about what Anya had done and how it was


    going with Anya every day before he went to bed.


    Although Phil was in Nortopia, he missed Anya very much.


    He didn''t want to call Anya to ask those questions, because Anya would be annoyed at him, so he


    could only call Gaven.


    "I''m good," Anya answered without much energy.


    She was fine except for the chest tightness.


    "Why don''t you take the day off?" Gaven was worried. He didn''t believe Anya''s words as her face and


    eyes had betrayed her.


    "No, let''s go." Anya didn''t want to ask for leave.


    Gaven had to obey her, sent her to school, and then immediately reported to Phil.


    "She looks bad?" Phil asked on the phone.


    Gaven told the truth, "Yes, she looks haggard. Seemed that she didn''t sleep wellst night."


    As soon as Gaven finished speaking, he heard Phil say at the other end, "I''ll be right back."


    Although Gaven knew very well that Phil cared a lot about Anya, he was still shocked that Phil would


    put aside his work and fly back as soon as he heard something wrong with Anya.


    But he was well aware that Phil would act crazy when facing things about Anya. Thus, he didn''t give


    any remark. He told Phil he would pick him up at the airport and then hung up.


    Anya had a ss all morning. When she came out, she saw Gaven''s car parked there. Without much


    thought, she got in.


    As soon as she looked up, she saw the man sitting in the back seat, and she was stunned.


    Why was he back?


    All of a sudden?


    When she froze out there, Phil stretched out his hand to hold her and let her sit firmly in the car.


    After all, she had a big belly and it was not convenient for her to move.


    After sitting down, Anya let go of his hand. Without looking at him, she asked, "Why are you suddenly


    back?"


    Anya was not good at hiding her emotions. As soon as she saw Phil, the pictures she receivedst


    night came into her mind, so she didn''t want to look him in the eyes.


    Phil captured all her emotions. Thinking that it was not a proper time to exin, he told Gaven who was


    in the driver''s seat, "Go home first."


    Gaven immediately sent them back. When Anya saw the prepared lunch on the table at home, tears


    welled up in her eyes and streamed down.


    These dishes must have been cooked by Phil. He came back from Nortopia after a long journey and


    even prepared a good meal for her. She should really be moved.


    But because of those photos and Morgan''s betrayal, Anya always felt that Phil was pretending to be


    nice to her. Phil soon discovered Anya half melted in tears.


    She didn''t want to cry, and she didn''t want to look so fragile in front of Phil, so she raised her hand and


    wiped her tears, intending to walk into the bedroom.


    She didn''t want to see him.


    Phil would not let her go that easily. He strode up to her and the next moment he had blocked her way.


    "Anya." He held her shoulder and said, "As I said before, I hope we can talk to each other about


    everything. No matter what questions you have, you can ask me. No matter what grievances you have


    suffered, you can just tell me."


    It was only after the divorce that Phil realized that Anya had hidden a lot of things from him, so he


    talked to her candidly before, hoping that they couldmunicate with each other no matter what


    happened.


    But now, apparently, she was hiding her thoughts again.


    Gaven was right that she was in a bad mood, or a worse mood to be more exact. After all, during the


    months of pregnancy, Anya hardly shed tears in front of him.

 Chapter 1110 His Great Love

    Chapter 1110 His Great Love


    Anya knew that he would not give up until he figured out what had happened to her ording to his


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    character.


    She raised her hand to wipe her tears, took out her mobile phone, and found the photos she had


    received, "I got thesest night."


    Phil took her phone. Seeing the photos, he became quite solemn. But the next second he raised a


    slight smile, thinking that Anya got jealous of another woman because of those photos.


    Anya looked at the smile on the man''s face and thought he was smiling as he saw the beautiful woman


    in the picture, so she said angrily, "Phil, if you have someone else, I hope you can tell me, instead of


    courting me and dating your sweetheart at the same time."


    Phil frowned slightly, "Dating? Sweetheart?"


    Jesus!


    How did she get the conclusion that they were dating? Didn''t she see his look? He was very impatient!


    It was obvious that the woman was sticking to him.


    Before he could exin anything, Anya said, "My mother has been deceived by my father for most of


    her life. I don''t want to follow in my mother''s footsteps. If you have loved someone else, you may just


    disappear from my lifepletely."


    "Of course, if you want to see the child, you can stille to visit. But I don''t think that your sweetheart


    would be okay with that."


    After finishing her words, Anya turned around and was ready to leave.


    Phil hurriedly stopped her again. He didn''t know how to exin it. He didn''t cheat on her and only loved


    her.


    "She is the daughter of the leader of thepany to be acquired, and her father extremely rejects the


    merger and is not willing to be a subsidiary. She came to me because she wanted me to withdraw


    from the merger, or issue a proof of acquisition risk so that the merger failed."


    "In short, she was trying to seduce me." Phil patiently told the story. "She tried different ways to meet


    me. Those photos must be taken then. I''m not even interested in her."


    Anya pursed her lips.


    Somehow, she believed in Phil.


    But she still said, "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to exin to me."


    Phil was helpless, after all, her look didn''t match her words. She was obviously unhappy and even


    didn''t sleep wellst night.


    Perhaps she did not know that her various performances in this matter represented that she was


    jealous and that she cared about him, but at this time, Phil could not expose her mind, lest she was too


    embarrassed to admit it and drove him away in exasperation.


    And now that she was already six-month pregnant, he felt sorry for her when he saw her belly, and he


    didn''t want to upset her at all.


    Her body had suffered so much that he didn''t want her to be unhappy.


    So he did not mention his spection about her mind, but looked at her eyes with deep affection,


    "Anya, I have only you, both physically and mentally, only you."


    "It was, is, and always will be, for the rest of my life."


    The man''s eyes were full of affection. Anya could not bear to look away and tried to keep thest trace


    of reason, "Okay, but I don''t buy it."


    "A man''s sweet talk is a sharp weapon. This doesn''t work on me."


    "Sure, you may not believe my promise, but you have to believe my exnation about that woman."


    The point now was to let Anya know that the woman was not his sweetheart, but a person who tried to


    seduce him into doing something against his will.


    He hated it.


    "She is not a good person, and neither is her father." Phil started this subject and seeded in making


    Anya look up at him.


    Phil helped Anya sit down in the dining chair. "You must be hungry. Sit down first. We''ll talk while we


    eat."


    The baby was growing big now and Anya''s stomach was squeezed. Due to it, Anya did not eat much at


    every meal. It was easy for her to be hungry.


    After the two sat down, Phil watched Anya eat and told her, "Now the person in charge of thispany


    is her father''s younger brother. Her father has always been dissatisfied that he is inferior to his younger


    brother, so he has been trying to seize the power of his younger brother for so many years."


    "I have investigated all kinds of crooked ways and all kinds of despicable means arranged by him. It is


    very disdainful."


    When Phil mentioned these things, disgust could be seen deep in his eyes.


    He was sick of those dirty tricks. People should get what they wanted using their skills.


    The woman''s father was clearly a douchebag, not able to get the power from her brother, so he started


    to use some dirty tricks.


    Anya saw that he only talked without eating anything, so she reminded him awkwardly, "You should


    have some, too."


    Phil raised a sweet smile and then began to eat.


    As he ate, he continued, "Thispany has been booming and achieved great achievements under


    his brother''s management over the years, otherwise it would not have been wanted by my client, but


    unfortunately his brother has been diagnosed with cancer and wouldn''t live long. To prevent the


    acquisition."


    "After the merger, at least the employees in thepany can get stable jobs, but if his incapable


    brother gets thepany, he believes that it will go bankrupt in a few years."


    "For the livelihood of so many employees, he insisted on mergers and acquisitions, indifferent to the


    calctions and threats of his own brother."


    Anya felt that he had heard a feud within a rich and powerful family and could not help murmuring, "Is


    there such a thing?"


    Phil nodded, "Yes, now they havepletely turned against each other."


    "That woman and her father will do whatever it takes to achieve their ends, and her father sent her after


    I refused to join him to dinner several times."


    "They''re trying to use a honey trap on me and get me on their side." Phil sneered, "Those pumpkins


    really thought I would buy theirme tricks."


    Then Phil deliberately paused and stared at Anya opposite, showing loyalty to her with his eyes. His


    affection for her was stronger than a rock, and the despicable tactics of these people could not make


    him move.


    However, meeting his affectionate eyes, Anya only replied to him, "Well."


    Phil, "..."


    He was really mad!

 Chapter 1111 A Tough Girl

    Chapter 1111 A Tough Girl


    Just when Phil was angry at her attitude, he heard her ask him, "Will you be in danger?"


    Seeing that his beloved woman was worried about his safety, Phil felt much more relieved instantly.


    Heforted her, "I will be fine. They won''t dare do something to me. I''m just awyer. Besides, even


    if I don''t take the case, otherwyers will take it. It is my client''spany that is determined to acquire


    it."


    He added, "So I have been working overtime these days so that I can finish it ande back early.


    And then we can return home."


    Before this, Phil fully solicited Anya''s advice on whether to go back to Riverside City to wait for


    childbirth. Anya decided to go back after careful consideration.


    Her rtives and friends were all in Riverside City. Besides, Arthur had a hospital there and the most


    important thing was that she could often visit her mother.


    Originally, she nned everything well, thinking that even if she studied abroad, she would oftene


    back to visit Lorie, but the n changed so fast, which caused her to never go back after the visit when


    her mother first woke up.


    Anya missed her mother very much, though Lorie''s nurse would send her some photos or videos of her


    mother every day, and sometimes Anya would do video calls with her mother.


    Lorie was still recovering and couldn''t speak, so they couldn''tmunicate with each other.


    With so many thoughts in mind, Anya decided to return to Riverside City to give birth, and she also


    sought the advice of her mentor. Her mentor was a very reasonable person who supported her going


    back and promised to send her courseware by then so that she wouldn''t be left behind.


    Anya was very grateful.


    Since they had decided to go back, they certainly could not wait until she was about to give birth,


    because that was not safe. Thus, they decided to go back when Anya was eight-month pregnant. By


    then, Phil should finish his case.


    Anya felt a bit guilty when she heard Phil say that he had been working overtime these days.


    He was already so busy and tired, but he still came back to exin to her about that woman.


    She chose to trust him again.


    Sometimes Anya thought that she would take it if he really cheated on her one day.


    Before they had finished their meal, Gaven called Phil, "Mr. Henderson, it''s time for you to catch the


    ne."


    Since he was too busy with his work, Phil could only stay for a few hours this time. When he arrived, he


    made a delicious meal for Anya and went to pick her up. Just now, they talked for a long time, and


    there was not much time left for him.


    "I''ll be right down," Phil said and hung up the phone.


    Anya was stunned, "Are you leaving?"


    She had thought that Phil would stay for one night this time. After all, he had stayed at least one night


    before. It would be too tiring for him to leave so quickly.


    "Well, the research work has been winding around recently, so I''m very busy." As Phil said this, he got


    up and was ready to leave. Anya also stood up, ready to go downstairs to see him off.


    "It''s okay. Enjoy your meal," Phil told her.


    "Don''t think too much." After that, Phil raised his hand and rubbed the top of Anya''s head, leaving.


    Anya could only watch him from the window get into the cart.


    Anya couldn''t tell her feelings now. She felt empty, but on the whole, she got much better, and she was


    no longer depressed about the photos.


    Phil called her the next day and said, "I asked someone to check the source of those photos. Guess


    who did it ?"


    "Tristin." Anya gave this answer without even thinking about it.


    Maybe it was a woman''s intuition. Since she learned Tristin often yed dirty tricks behind her back,


    she absolutely believed that the mastermind behind this incident was still Tristin.


    Phil smiled on the other end of the phone, "It seemed that you have a clear understanding of his nature


    now."


    He was originally thinking about what to do against Tristin to reveal Tristin''s true face to Anya. But Anya


    had already seen through Tristin, which saved him a lot of trouble.


    "Is he insane?" Anya said angrily, "I''ve made myself clear to him. Is it interesting for him to keep doing


    this?"


    Phil said casually, "It means a lot to him. He sent you such pictures to make you think I have an affair.


    You''re already annoyed with me, and you''ll dislike me even more because of those pictures. In that


    case, he''ll manage to sow discord between us and break us apart."


    Anya murmured, "But he didn''t make it, did he?"


    Phil loved to hear that.


    She held that Tristin didn''t achieve his purpose. It meant that she believed his exnation and that his


    tiring trip was not in vain.


    Just when he had mixed feelings, he heard Anya say, "Don''t you want to deal with him?"


    Phil, "¡­"


    He did not expect Anya would ask him to deal with Tristin.


    Neither did he expect Anya to be so belligerent, but when he thought about her character, he figured


    out everything.


    Anya was a tough woman and was never tolerant of being bullied. Tristin''s repeated entanglement with


    her annoyed her thoroughly. She wouldn''t just let it go.


    However, he actually liked her being like this. He didn''t like that kind of soft woman who could easily be


    bullied by others.


    A tough and aggressive girl like Anya would never be easily bullied.


    He then said, "I was toozy toy a finger on such a mean man, but now that you have spoken your


    mind, I will crush himpletely, so that he can never do anything in the future to ruin your mood."


    Anya was going to give birth soon. He couldn''t tolerate Tristin continuing to make trouble, otherwise, it


    would affect Anya.


    Anya said, "For some people, if they weren''t beaten or got hurt, they would never know how to behave


    themselves."


    Anya was really disgusted with Tristin. Did he think that she would choose him if he destroyed the


    image of Phil in her mind? So naive.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She made it clear a long time ago that she would never choose Tristin regardless of the future of Phil


    and her, not to mention that she would stay away from him now that she knew the nasty things


    between him and Gracie.


    Anya did not ask Phil what he nned to do with Tristin. She believed that Phil would definitely make


    Tristin suffer.

 Chapter 1112 Its His Karma

    Chapter 1112 It''s His Karma


    It was an easy job for Phil to deal with Tristin.


    Phil used some tricky means, and Marcel''s business in Riverside City was hit hard.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Marcel was confused and didn''t understand why his well-maintained client suddenly canceled the


    cooperation.


    This client was thergest one, contributing 80% of the profits, to say the least. Therefore, Marcel''s


    blood pressure had once soared. When Marcel finally calmed down, he immediately drove to visit the


    president of the clientpany.


    However, the president didn''t intend to see him but asked the secretary to tell him a few words, "As a


    man sow, so he shall reap. You should go to ask your son what he has done abroad during this period,


    and you will understand why you lost us."


    Marcel was shocked when he heard it.


    ''Did his son provoke any person?''


    ''It can''t be... Phil, right?''


    When Marcel thought of this possibility, his face turned pale instantly. He got totally freaked out.


    When Tristin went to study in a country different from where Anya studied, he was finally relieved. He


    thought that his son had finally calmed down. Unexpectedly, he--


    Seeing that he was so angry, Menna who escorted him here quicklyforted him, "The doctor said


    you can''t get angry anymore. Don''t worry. I''ll call him when we get home. Maybe there is any


    misunderstanding in it."


    "Didn''t you spoil him too much?" Marcel had no ce to vent his anger, so he roared at Menna angrily


    and left her alone.


    Menna was very innocent. How could he link the rtionship between Tristin and Anya to her attitude


    towards Tristin? It was not she who asked Tristin to insist on pestering Anya.


    Besides, since her son went abroad, she had no idea what happened to him either. Every time he


    called her, he always said that he focused on his studies diligently every day.


    After they went home, Marcel asked Menna to call Tristin. Marcel quarreled with Tristin before and they


    were still at odds with each other. Therefore, Tristin probably would not answer if Marcel called him.


    "Mom, why do you call me at this time?" Tristin answered the call, his voice tinged with drowsiness.


    Due to the jetg between home and abroad, it was an afternoon at this time at home but sleep time


    abroad.


    Before Menna said anything, Marcel grabbed her phone and scolded, "Have you pestered Anya again


    recently? Do you know that because of what you have done, ourpany lost the biggest client!"


    "Don''t me it on him unreasonably. What if it has nothing to do with him?" Menna was dissatisfied


    with Marcel for his shouting at Tristin.


    However, she didn''t hear Tristin''s denial at that end but heard him say unbelievably, "What?"


    Tristin didn''t expect Phil to take action against his father''spany. He thought Phil would deal with


    him directly.


    In Marcel''s eyes, Tristin''s brief answer was enough to prove that he did annoy Anya and thus angered


    Phil. Marcel''s blood pressure soared again, "You rebellious son! Are you going to piss me off, or do you


    want us to go bankrupt?"


    "Since ourrgest client has gone, I don''t have money for you to study abroad. You can either drop out


    of school and go back or find a way to earn tuition fees by yourself."


    "In addition, you are not my son anymore!"


    After roaring, Marcel hung up the phone directly and smashed it fiercely to the ground.


    Menna screamed with fear, her whole body trembling.


    She didn''t expect that it really had something to do with Tristin. Neither did she expect that Marcel


    would be so cruel. His words were tantamount to cutting off Tristin''s financial resources. How could he


    live by himself abroad?


    Menna couldn''t help crying sadly when she thought of this.


    "Stop crying, save it for when we go bankrupt." Marcel dropped into the sofa and said so desperately.


    He didn''t know how to maintain thepany''s operation in the future after provoking Phil and losing


    the biggest client. Money and connections were needed to support so many employees and projects,


    but now...


    Losing the biggest client was not what Marcel worried about most. What he was worried about was that


    it would be difficult for them to live in Riverside City in the future. The whole Riverside City knew that


    Phil''s interests were closely tied to Julian''s and Ezra''s.


    Offending Phil was equivalent to offending Julian, Ezra, and Arthur. These people controlled all walks


    of life in Riverside City, and each of them was an elite.


    It was not exaggerating to say that they could force out the Murphy family in a few words. Thus, he


    couldn''t think of any other ending except bankruptcy.


    Marcel had never imagined that he would lose thepany which he devoted himself to developing


    because of his son''s obsession with a woman.


    Thinking of this, Marcel couldn''t help crying.


    Marcel''s tears scared Menna. They''d been married for so many years, but she''d never seen him cry


    before.


    There''s a saying, "Men only weep when deeply grieved".


    Marcel must be too sad to bear, so he cried right now.


    When Menna thought thepany might go bankrupt, she couldn''t help crying more loudly. She ran to


    Marcel who sat on the sofa, cried, and said, "Marcel, we won''t go bankrupt, will we?"


    "Won''t we?" Marcel wiped his tears, "Think about who your son offended!"


    Of course, Menna knew who her son offended; she just didn''t expect things to be so serious.


    Marcel sighed, "I''m tired. Tell him that I''ll disown him. I will announce it in the newspaper tomorrow, and


    then I will go to Phil to beg him to let me off the hooks."


    "From now on, that unfilial son and I are strangers."


    "I can''t be dragged down by him. I have to be responsible for many employees. Also, I have my own


    life. I''m so old that I can''t stand bankruptcy and the ups and downs of life. All I want is to live the rest of


    my life safely."


    After Marcel finished speaking, he got upstairs. He nned to ask someone to contact Julian first. After


    all, Phil was not at home now. He could only start begging Julian and others first.


    "Marcel, Tristin is our son. How could you disown him? If you do it, who will take care of us when we


    are old?" Menna cried and yelled at him.


    Marcel stood on the stairs and turned around. He looked coldly at Menna and said, "Do you still expect


    him to take care of us? It''s lucky enough for me that he isn''t the death of me."


    After saying that, Marcel ignored Menna, who was crying her eyes out, and stepped upstairs directly.


    It was a blessing for parents that their kids were filial and sensible.


    But his son who destroyed the achievement of his half-life was his karma.

 Chapter 1113 He Cant Be Soft-Hearted

    Chapter 1113 He Can''t Be Soft-Hearted


    It was not long before Tristin, who was far away in Ascana, received a call from Menna. Menna cried


    on the phone and told him that Marcel wanted to disown him.


    Tristin only felt it unbelievable, "He is going to beg Phil to let him go?"


    "For such petty profits, he chose to disown me and beg Phil?"


    Tristin was angry with Marcel''s behavior. Anyway, he would not beg Phil for mercy.


    He hated Phil too much.


    His father''s behavior made him feel extremely ashamed. He couldn''t imagine how Phil would tease him


    if his father went to beg Phil for mercy.


    However, his words also annoyed Menna. She said angrily on the phone, "Tristin, what do you mean by


    ''petty profits''? It''s about the future of me and your father, and about the survival of the wholepany!"


    Before that, Menna was still angry with Marcel. She med him for being so ruthless to Tristin. But


    now, seeing that Tristin didn''t want to repent, Menna, who had never lost her temper with Tristin,


    couldn''t help saying with a reproachful tone.


    "You put us in such a dilemma that your father has no choice but to beg others humbly. How dare you


    still me us?"


    "Have we spoiled you too much? So, you became so selfish and irresponsible!"


    "You can''t think clearly and pester a woman who doesn''t belong to you. Does your father have to lose


    thepany into which he put years of effort for your sake? Do your father and I have to sacrifice the


    rest of our stable life for your faults?"


    In the end, Menna''s voice sounded broken.


    If memories served him correctly, his mother had never said any harsh words to him since his birth. He


    could feel that his mother was sad and desperate this time. "Mom, you--"


    However, he was interrupted by his mother. Menna scolded harshly, "Don''t call me mom! I''m not your


    mother!"


    "Your father is right. We can''t expect you to stop, so we have to break off the rtionship with you!"


    After roaring, Menna hung up the phone. And Tristin, who had a gloomy face, pursed his lips alone in


    the night.


    Phil Henderson!


    Tristin gnashed his teeth, then he got up and turned on the bedroommp.


    He was not sleepy at all, so he called Phil directly.


    He got this number by asking someone for help. After all, Phil''s private number was not avable to


    anyone.


    Tristin didn''t know whether Phil would answer this call. Just as he hated Phil, Phil must also hate him,


    so Phil may not answer him.


    If Phil refused to answer his phone, he would fly to Nortopia overnight and question Phil why he took


    action against his parents.


    They were innocent!


    What Tristin didn''t expect was that Phil actually answered his call.


    He would save polite words and cut straight to the point since Phil answered it.


    He clenched the phone, gnashed his teeth, and said, "One should answer for what he does. Everything


    was done by me. Why do you aim at my father''spany?"


    "Hah," Phil sneered rudely on the other end of the phone, "Murphy, how dare you say such words to


    me?"


    Phil didn''t even bother to call Tristin''s name. He directly said his surname "Murphy", which indicated


    that he did not take Tristin seriously.


    Phil continued in a harsh tone, "And by the same logic, since you hate me, juste at me alone. Why


    did you harass Anya? Why did you send her that kind of photo in the middle of the night? You


    implicated the innocence, didn''t you?"


    Tristin defended himself, "I just want her to realize your intention clearly and let her not be deceived by


    you again."


    Phil answered slowly, "Tell me, how did I deceive her?"


    "You know clearly if I have an affair with that woman."


    The photo was taken by someone who Tristin hired. So, Tristin must know whether or not Phil talked


    with that woman. How could Tristin have the cheek to say that he wanted to let Anya realize Phil''s


    intention clearly?


    Right and wrong couldn''t be reversed because of his glib tongue and thick skin, could they?


    Tristin was reluctant to admit his mistakes, "Even if you didn''t mess with that woman, you will have an


    affair with another woman in the future. I don''t believe you can be loyal to Anya all your life!"


    Phil raised his hand to scratch his ear. He felt that Tristin was now too paranoid and couldn''t be


    reasoned with.


    He sneered and replied slowly, "Don''t you want her to see my intention clearly? Unexpectedly, she saw


    yours clearly and asked me to take action against you."


    Phil was determined that these words would definitely piss Tristin off.


    Sure enough, he heard Tristin say incredibly, "What?"


    "Impossible!"


    "She won''t do this to me!"


    "Why is it impossible? You''ve been treating her like that. What do you want her to do?" Phil''s tone was


    full of mockery.


    "Tristin, do you really love her? She is now pregnant and can''t sleep well at night, but you sent her a


    message in the middle of the night. You did that to torture her, didn''t you?"


    Tristin roared, "I didn''t torture her. I just want her to have an ident that can kill your baby in her


    belly!"


    Tristin''s cruel wordspletely angered Phil. He suddenly roared, "Tristin Murphy!"


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Do you know that she is in the third trimester? If something happens to the baby, the mother will also


    be in great danger!"


    "She will die!"


    Premature birth was not only harmful to the baby but also brought a huge trauma to the mother.


    Moreover, if it was not handled well, it would kill the mother.


    How could Tristin say such words? Phil suddenly had the impulse to kill him!


    Tristinughed, "I''m okay with that as long as I can take revenge on you."


    Phil showed no weakness, "Okay, let''s see who can take revenge."


    "As for your parents, I won''t be soft. When they go bankrupt and you don''t have financial support, let''s


    see what you can do to fight against me!"


    Tristin didn''t want to repent. Why should he show any mercy?


    "Phil Henderson!" Tristin gnashed his teeth and shouted again. Phil hung up the phone directly and


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    didn''t bother to say anything to such a madman.


    Some people who couldn''t get what they wanted in love would be stubborn, but Tristin was


    obviously paranoid, and even a little crazy.


    This kind of rich kid had been spoiled too much since he was a child. They had not experienced any


    hardships of life and could get whatever they wanted, so they were conceited, vulnerable, and couldn''t


    stand any frustration.


    He didn''t have the ability to get Anya, so he vented all his anger and put all the me on Phil.


    It didn''t matter to Phil. What Phil couldn''t stand was those cruel words about hurting Anya said by


    Tristin.


    For him, Anya and the baby meant everything to him. If something happened to them, he would not let


    anyone off the hooks, and he... would not live alone.

 Chapter 1114 It Is a Test

    Chapter 1114 It Is a Test


    Julian was slightly surprised when he heard Tristin''s parents asking to see him. He knew that Phil had


    been aiming at Tristin''s parents recently, but he thought Tristin''s parents would strongly support his son


    and fight against Phil and them to the end. After all, Tristin was their son.


    However, he didn''t expect Tristin''s parents to ask to see him. He learned from the messenger that


    Tristin''s parents wanted to reconcile with Phil. In order not to be targeted, they had severed ties with


    Tristin.


    Thinking for a while, Julian agreed to see them.


    In his office, Julian met Tristin''s parents, who had haggard faces.


    Marcel''s eyes were bloodshot. He looked at Julian and said sincerely, "We have disowned our


    rebellious son and frozen all his bank cards. From now on, Tristin and we are strangers. So, we would


    like to ask you to help us to persuade Mr. Henderson."


    "There are so many employees in ourpany who need to make a living. What should they do if the


    "If it is aimed at us, we will do whatever we can. I know that ''Father is to me for his son''s faults. We


    are willing to pay the price for what our son has done, but the employees are innocent. Many of them


    are old employees who have worked with me for many years. How can I watch them lose their jobs..."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In the end, Marcel almost cried, "I didn''t expect this rebellious son to be so paranoid. I thought the time


    and distance could make him give up after Miss Willigen and he studied in different countries.


    However--"


    Marcel sighed and couldn''t go on.


    Julian said calmly, "Phil took action against yourpany to teach him a lesson and let him stop. I


    wonder if you havemunicated with your son?"


    Menna''s tears fell down, "We contacted him. We didmunicate with him. But he... he didn''t think


    about us at all. Instead, he med us for not supporting him."


    "If he did something right, we would fully support him and try every means to help him. But he did bad


    things and made us lose everything. How should we spend the rest of our lives?"


    The attitude of Tristin''s parents made Julian raise his eyebrows slightly. He felt that Tristin''s parents''


    views on the world were quite correct, but he didn''t understand why Tristin became paranoid.


    "I will tell Phil about what you said today." Julian replied, "As for what Phil will do, I can''t control it."


    Marcel begged again, "Mr. Hughes, I know you have a good rtionship with Mr. Henderson. Could


    you please persuade him to let us go?"


    Julian sneered, "Do you know what your son told Phil?"


    "He said that he deliberately provoked Anya and hoped Anya could have an ident that killed her


    baby."


    While saying this, Julian''s eyes fell on Menna, "Mrs. Murphy, you''ve been pregnant before. Anya is in


    the third trimester now. You should know that she might die once something serious happens to her!"


    Menna''s face suddenly turned pale, and her legs trembled.


    She thought that Tristin yed some tricks to provoke Phil, but she didn''t expect him to do such a


    horrible thing. If something really happened to Anya and her child, he would be the killer!


    Marcel was also shocked that his blood pressure rose again. He covered his chest for a long time,


    losing his breath.


    Julian read their thoughts, so he said, "If he just used some tricks to trouble Phil, Phil wouldn''t care


    about him, let alone aim at you. But Tristin is hurting Phil''s beloved woman and child. If you were Phil,


    can you stand it?"


    Menna cried loudly, "We can''t do anything with him. We persuaded him and we have disowned him.


    But neither of them can stop him. We really don''t know what to do."


    "We have worked hard for most of our lives, and we don''t want to live poorly for the rest of our lives. Mr.


    Hughes, please say some good words for us."


    Julian still said, "I can only convey your message to him."


    It was not that Julian didn''t want to help, but it was up to Phil to forgive them or not. It was rted to


    Phil''s vital interests. They didn''t experience what Phil had experienced, so they would not understand


    Phil''s pain and they couldn''t make a decision for Phil.


    Marcel and Menna did not stay any longer. After saying goodbye to Julian, they left together, holding


    each other''s arms.


    Later, Julian retold Tristin''s parents'' words to Phil. Phil was a bit surprised, "Did they cut off


    rtionships with Tristin?"


    "Yep, they still have some conscience."


    Julian smiled and said, "Are you going to show mercy to them?"


    "Not really." Phil exined, "I''ll put less pressure on them to let them have a stable ie and see if


    they can keep their word. Let''s wait and see if they really stop providing for Tristin."


    "If they really cut off rtionships with Tristin and stopped providing for Tristin, they will be innocent. It


    makes no sense for me to target them."


    "I see." Julian understood what Phil meant. He wanted to test Tristin''s parents.


    Then, Julian asked with concern, "How''s it going with you?"


    "I''m almost done with my work."


    Julian said, "Come back with Anya when it''s over."


    "Sure," Phil told his buddies that Anya was going back to Chiobar to give birth to the baby before. They


    thought it was a wise choice.


    After all, given that Phil''s mother was mentally ill and Lorie hadn''t recovered yet, only Phil and the


    caregiver could take care of Anya if she gave birth abroad.


    But theirmon friends could visit and help them at any time if Anya gave birth in Chiobar. In


    particr, Emelia and Julian had the experience of taking care of two children, which they could share.


    Arthur and Jean''s baby was born a few days ago. Jean made such a decision to give birth in Riverside


    City.


    Thinking that Arthur had been resident in Zoshalor with her for some time and only met his parents


    several times, Jean thought it might be better for them to live in Riverside City during her maternity


    leave so that Arthur could spend more time with his parents.


    Jean''s thoughtfulness moved Arthur very much and he deeply felt that he loved the right person.


    Arthur''s parents were very happy to hear that Jean was going to give birth to a baby in Riverside City.


    They did not go out for any medical assistance during this period but waited for Jean to give birth.


    They didn''t expect Jean would offer to give birth in Riverside City, and they were ready to visit her in


    Zoshalor at any time.


    As Jean returned to Riverside City, Selina, Jean''s mother, packed up her things and came here without


    any objections.


    She nned to take care of her daughter and her grandchild after her daughter gave birth.


    Harold, who was not in good health, was left alone at home.


    Although Jean''s marriage to Arthur made Selina give up the idea of divorcing Harold and move back


    home, she remained indifferent towards Harold, which made Harold act with a lot of caution at home.


    He was afraid that Selina would get angry with him if he made a blunder.


    Harold, who was used to being the authority of the family for half of his life, now had to act ording to


    Selina''s attitude, because he didn''t want to get a divorce at all.

 Chapter 1115 Forgive Me, Okay?

    Chapter 1115 Forgive Me, Okay?


    Jean gave birth to a daughter, and Arthur named his daughter Be Hudgens, wishing their beautiful


    daughter could live a happy life.


    Jean was at a loss for what to say when she heard the name. It was a good name, but toomon.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Their daughter was born on a rainy morning. Jean felt that the name Rainie was perfect. It sounded


    very romantic.


    Arthur insisted on the name Be, wishing their daughter as beautiful as Jean.


    Jean was so angry that she didn''t want to talk to him. Sheined to Emelia and others in the chat


    group, saying that Arthur gave their daughter a casual name.


    Nina replied, "I have a good idea. You can have another child and you name it. That''s fair for both of


    you."


    Jean, "..."


    She had just given birth, so she certainly remembered how much pain she endured. Thus, she wouldn''t


    consider giving birth to a second child.


    Tristin was angry and annoyed by his parents'' choice. The fatal blow to Tristin was that they really froze


    his bank card and cut off all his financial resources.


    He worked and earned some money after going abroad, so he wouldn''t starve to death for the time


    being. However, the money he earned from working was not enough to allow him to do other things.


    For example, he needed a lot of money to hire someone to secretly take pictures of Phil or collect


    information, and he had been using the money given by his parents to do these things.


    He was the only child of Marcel and Menna, and he was studying abroad alone, so they had never


    been stingy with him. Therefore, he had the money to do those disgraceful things.


    Now that he had no financial resources, he could do nothing.


    Tristin didn''t believe that his parents would be so cruel. He tried to fight against them. Even though his


    financial resources had been cut off, he did not contact his parents, let alone beg them.


    Based on his mother''s love for him, he was sure that she would call him in less than a week to show


    concern for him.


    But his mom didn''t even contact him after more than half a month had passed.


    He thought his mother didn''t contact him because his father forbade her to do that, so he called his


    parents'' home instead. Usually, at this time, Menna was the only one at home.


    Out of his expectations, the call was answered by a maid at home.


    The maid said on the phone, "Mrs. Murphy knew that only your call woulde in at this time, but she


    didn''t want to answer your call, so she asked me to answer it."


    Tristin pursed his lips, and the maid said, "Mrs. Murphy told you not to contact them again since they''ve


    disowned you. It takes them a lot of effort to live a good life, and they don''t want to end up losing


    everything."


    The maid conveyed Menna''s message, which made Tristin''s face darken, and he told the maid, "Let my


    mother answer the phone."


    The maid looked at Menna beside her awkwardly and replied to Tristin after seeing Menna wave her


    hand to hint that she wouldn''t answer it, "Mrs. Murphy said she won''t answer the phone."


    Then the maid hung up the phone after getting the hint of Menna.


    After that, Menna threw herself into the sofa weakly, and her eyes suddenly turned red.


    She knew that she would be softened, so she didn''t answer the phone.


    She didn''t want to make their days of efforts in vain. Phil had let them off the hooks and they finally


    lived a better life. They could not afford to offend Phil again, otherwise, they would really end up having


    nothing.


    Tristin squeezed his cell phone and punched the wall hard.


    ''Phil Henderson!''


    ''How despicable he is to force my parents to disown me!''


    Phil returned to Ustistan after finishing his research work. He took two days to make a detailed and


    with Anya to prepare for leaving for Chiobar.


    None of them expected that an ident would ur to them on the day they returned to Chiobar.


    Gaven took them to the airport. He helped them push the luggage from the parking lot to the airport


    hall, while Phil walked beside Anya and carefully protected her.


    Anya was eight months pregnant, her belly was getting bigger and bigger. It was more and more


    inconvenient for her to walk or do other things. Phil felt sad every time he looked at her.


    There were a lot of people on the road. He was afraid that others would jostle against her, so he kept


    guarding her step by step.


    When they walked to the airport hall, Phil had a bad hunch. With his keen intuition as awyer for so


    many years, he found a ck car rolled down the window not far away, and a ck gun was pointed at


    them.


    Instantly, Phil hugged Anya and protected her with his own body.


    He was shot in the back, but he firmly protected Anya. When the assant might fire the second shot,


    Phil helped Anya bend down and walk to hide themselves behind the pir.


    Fortunately, the shooting sound made the airport security guard react quickly. Considering that he


    could no longer continue to hurt Phil and Anya, the assant drove away crazily.


    Anya, who was protected by Phil behind the pir, froze there and she couldn''t ept what had just


    happened.


    She had never experienced such an incident since she was a child, and it was impossible for such a


    terrible thing to happen at home.


    "Mr. Henderson, how are you?" It was not until Gaven rushed anxiously to check Phil''s injuries that she


    came to her senses.


    However, when she turned around, she found Phil was covered with blood and his face was so pale.


    "Phil!" She cried immediately, "Are you OK?"


    "I''m still alive," Phil said with difficulty. Anya cried even louder.


    Gaven had called the ambnce and also called the police.


    Anya was half melted in tears, her body trembling. As fear clutched at her heart, she cried her eyes out


    especially when she saw Phil''s face get paler.


    Even when she hated Phil the most, she didn''t expect him to die.


    She just didn''t want to see him again, but she still hoped that he could live well.


    But now--


    Phil tried his best to hold her hand and did not forget to ask for forgiveness at such a moment, "If I


    survive, forgive me, okay?"


    "Okay," Anya answered without thinking about it, and Phil, who got her answer, struggled to smile, then


    loosened her hand and fell into aa.


    "Phil!" As soon as Anya said it while crying, she felt pain in her lower abdomen.


    This pain made her panic. It was caused by this sudden incident and was very likely to harm her and


    her baby.


    Anya was so painful that her forehead sweated. She put her arms on her lower abdomen and thought


    desperately, ''If I lost the child and Phil in this way, my future life alone would mean nothing to me.''

 Chapter 1116 Pay the Price

    Chapter 1116 Pay the Price


    "Miss Willigen! Are you OK?"


    No sooner had Gaven ended the phone than he saw that Anya, sweating, held her stomach in pain.


    Then he anxiously asked about her feeling.


    "My stomach hurts..."


    "My child..."


    Anya could hardly say a word due to the pain. The ambnce didn''t arrive, and Gaven could do


    nothing but feel anxious.


    Especially seeing that there was blood trickling down between her legs, he was so flustered that he felt


    weak in his knee and toppled to the ground.


    What would happen to Mr. Henderson and his child...


    Gaven couldn''t continue thinking about it. He forced himself to stand up again. After the ambnce


    arrived, he helped medical workers to get Phil and Anya to the ambnce and then told the details to


    the police.


    In Chiobar, Julian and other people had prepared to wee Phil and Anya. As they heard that bad


    news, Emelia''s eyes were red-rimmed.


    She clutched Julian''s arm and asked anxiously, "What should we do now? Will Anya and her child be


    OK? Will Phil be all right?"


    "Let''s hurry there. I''m just too agonized."


    Julian also looked awful. They had not experienced such things since they received death threats from


    theirpetitors when they studied abroad and started up business there at the very beginning.


    Thinking of this, Julianforted Emelia in a trembling voice, "Don''t worry. I''m about to prepare a


    private ne right now. And we''ll be there as soon as possible."


    "That''s good," Emelia wiped away her tears and said, "I''ll contact Maisie."


    Then they did what they nned to do. But before Emelia did that, Maisie and Ezra, who had known


    what happened to Phil and Anya at about the same time, had arrived at the Hughes Manor hurriedly.


    Soon afterward, Arthur also came there. They all decided to go to Ustistan without discussion. It was


    not convenient for Jean to go with them because she just gave birth two months ago, and thus she


    needed to take care of the baby.


    And then, here came Nina. Cameron had stayed in hisb for a long time due to the recent research


    tasks; and Nina couldn''t interrupt him, thereby deciding to visit Anya with Emelia on her own.


    In such a situation, unless they were really upied with something, they would absolutely go to


    Ustistan, or feel worried in Chiobar.


    They reconciled everything as soon as possible and then went aboard by private ne.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    In a Ustistan''s hospital. Phil was in emergency surgery while Anya got a check-up. They were both in


    bad situations, especially Anya whose baby was bound to be born prematurely. However, there was a


    doubt whether such a premature baby would survive.


    Gaven was totally at a loss for what decision he should make if the worst happened; he could only pray


    that Julian and other people would get here at once.


    Arthur asked an exceptional surgeon, his senior schoolmate in medical school whom he only believed


    in, to operate on Phil.


    And he spared no effort to find the best medical specialists in his connections, seeking to save both


    Anya and her baby.


    Fortunately, as they arrived at the hospital, they got some good news from Gaven.


    The surgery had been finished a long time ago. The doctor said Phil was out of danger but still in ICU.


    It was because the bullet was so close to his heart that he should be observed in case there would be


    otherplications


    It was exactly a silver lining. What if in the heart?


    But Anya''s situation was not that good. Her premature baby was sent to ICU and had to stay in the


    incubator.


    Anya herself had survived but was very weak owing to this premature birth, which did damage her


    health.


    When Emelia entered the ward, Anya was sobbing.


    She was too weak to cry out, but she couldn''t help feeling sad and sorrowful.


    As she thought of her newly-born baby lying in an incubator covered in tubes, she just wished to suffer


    these for her child.


    "Anya..." When Emelia and other people saw Anya cry like that, they felt bad with their rims of eyes


    turning red.


    And then Emelia stepped forward, held Anya''s hands, and said, "We know you are feeling sorry and


    miserable now, but you should stop crying. It may hurt your eyes since you have just given childbirth."


    "That''s right. You need to stop," said Maisie. They both had experience, and they felt bad for Anya and


    As mothers, they totally had empathy with Anya. They knew Anya must have a terrible feeling.


    "Why...Why are you here?" Anya spoke in a hoarse voice.


    Though shocked, she admitted that she sighed with relief in her mind as she saw them. She seemed to


    see rays of hope and find spiritual pirs in such a foreign country when Phil was still in the ICU.


    "We hurried here as soon as we got your news," Maisie said, "and you should speak and think less


    now. Just close your eyes and sleep and leave anything else to us."


    "And we just had a look at your baby. The doctor said her cry was loud. She is a tough girl and she''ll be


    OK." Ninaforted Anya.


    Anya gave birth to a girl as Phil wished.


    They were not allowed to enter the ICU, and thus they could only look at her for a while through the


    outside window.


    Generally, a premature baby was in a very dangerous situation. They only sighed with relief after the


    doctor told them the baby was good.


    Nina''s words made Anya weep again. Emelia wiped Anya''s tears with her heart aching for her. And this


    time, Anya clenched her teeth and stopped crying.


    She thought they were right that she should not keep on crying. If it caused her to lose her sight, she


    could never see her daughter. She hadn''t taken a good look at her precious daughter yet.


    "Just get some sleep." Surrounded by them, Anya then fell into a deep slumber.


    While they were taking care of Anya here, Julian and others were visiting Phil who was in the ICU like


    his daughter.


    After talking with the doctor, they began to look into the shooting. The first suspect was the opposite


    faction of thepany to be acquired in Nortopia, and the second one was Trisitn. Therefore, they


    were about to investigate them simultaneously.


    This time, no matter who were the people behind the incident, they would by no means be spared.


    They must bleed for what they did.

 Chapter 1117 Feeling Guilty And Remorseful

    Chapter 1117 Feeling Guilty And Remorseful


    As Julian and others came here, the conditions of Anya and Phil finally became stable.


    Before they arrived, Anya had woken up. The first thing she did was ask nurses about her child and


    Phil. After learning that they had survived, she sighed with relief. But then she knew that they were still


    in critical condition and started to weep in despair.


    At that time, shey on the bed alone, feeling increasingly deste and helpless.


    Although nothing happened to Gaven, it was not convenient or appropriate at all for him to visit Anya, a


    woman who had just given birth to a baby. Hence, Anya could only look at the ceiling in a daze


    forlornly.


    At such a moment, she became more aware of how important Phil was to her.


    If the ident hadn''t happened, Phil would have absolutely kept herpany during and after her


    birth giving and she could see him as soon as she woke.


    But it did happen. And he got seriously injured for her...


    When Anya recalled that Phil held her in his arms suddenly to protect her, her heart ached for him so


    much.


    At that moment, she had no idea of what happened but heard the sound of shooting and the moan of


    Phil. She only realized what had happened until she saw that Gaven looked terrified and rushed to


    them.


    She couldn''t imagine how she would be if Phil didn''t take the bullet for her.


    Phil was in aa for two days. When he was awake, the doctor performed various checks on him


    and dered that he was thoroughly out of danger. Then he was transferred to a general ward.


    The first thing Phil did after waking up was hold the doctor''s hands and ask anxiously, "How are my


    wife and my child?"


    "They are good, not in danger." The doctor could only say that to soothe his nerves.


    Not in danger.


    Phil breathed a sigh of relief.


    He was contented to learn that they were still alive.


    Julian and other men were waiting for Phil in the general ward.


    Phil was calm to see them here because he knew they would be here based on their friendship.


    Although he felt the piercing pain after the effects of the anesthetic wore off, he still asked them


    immediately, "How is Anya?"


    Julian and others made eye contact, and Julian finally said to Phil, "I want you to be prepared for it."


    "Because of this ident, she had to have emergency Caesarean sections which did harm to her


    health. As a result, it''s a bit difficult for her to bear another child."


    After finishing saying these words, Julian looked at Phil worriedly because he was afraid that Phil could


    not take the blow. They all knew clearly that Anya was everything to him. But now, she was stuck in


    such a bad condition. Certainly, Phil would not care about if she could bear a child anew. What they


    were worried about was that Phil would feel guilty and remorseful for this.


    As expected, they saw Phil purse his lips tightly on the bed, with his eyes turning red in a sh.


    Then, he suddenly beat his head with his arms fiercely, "It''s all my fault! Why did I have to take the


    case!"


    Actually, he just got out of the ICU, and the wound in his back was deep. Such a violent movement


    made his wound split, but he didn''t seem to feel any pain but tortured himself crazily.


    "Just calm down!" Ezra and Arthur rushed to hold him down, trying to stop his act of self-harm. And


    Julian hurried to call the doctor.


    But Phil lost control so much that Ezra and Arthur failed to suppress him who wiggled his body crazily


    to hurt himself. It seemed that only such a sharp pain could make him feel better.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The doctor was stunned after he saw what was going on. He said angrily, "We spared no effort to save


    your life. How can you act like this!"


    "Just let me die." Phil had lost his strength. His wound was thoroughly ripped due to his excessive


    struggle. And losing lots of blood made him begin to lose consciousness, but he still bluffed feebly.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Julian also got angry, "What would Anya and your daughter be without


    you? "


    "Do you think the situation of Anya isn''t bad enough? Shouldn''t you be alive and be responsible for


    their future?"


    No one knew if Phil had heard Julian''s words because he was soon in aa.


    The attending doctor cried out a lot of swear words and called the medical staff. Then they sent Phil


    into the operating room again, suturing and treating his wound.


    Phil''s madness made three of them up a storm. All of them were caught in the unfathomable abyss of


    worry.


    As a doctor, Arthur spoke out his concern, "I fear that Phil will feel an excessive guilt which may lead to


    huge pressure on him, and he may not know how to face Anya and his daughter."


    Julian and Ezra were silent with their lips pursed.


    Phil put Anya above his life. He tried every means to take care of her, but he didn''t expect that she


    would be in such a bad condition due to him.


    It not only hurt Anya but also made their daughter suffer a lot, which Phil might not afford to take.


    It was he who caused this ident.


    Recalling how Phil got crazy just now, they all sighed at the same time.


    Now, they could only pray that Anya would get well soon and visit orfort him in person. Only this


    could make Phil calm down. After all, he never lost his temper with her.


    Phil "seeded" in entering the ICU again.


    After Anya could be up and about the next day, she said to Emelia who came to take care of her, "I


    want to see Phil."


    These days, Emelia, Maisie, and Nina took turns apanying her all day long. And it was Emelia''s


    turn.


    Anya''s request embarrassed Emelia because they didn''t dare tell Anya that Phil was in ICU again by


    his own making.


    Before, they only told her Phil got out of ICU and recuperated in a general ward. They said that Julian,


    Ezra, and Arthur were apanying him to reassure her.


    "Um..." Emelia didn''t know how to answer Anya as she offered to see Phil.


    "How about a few more days? You''re just allowed to get out of bed, and he doesn''t recover yet. It''s not


    good for both of you if you feel too excited as you meet." Emelia could only hope to change Anya''s


    mind by saying such words.


    However, Anya perceived Emelia''s weird look at a nce. Emelia was not a very good liar after all.


    Anya then asked Emelia anxiously, "Why don''t you let me see him? What happened to him? Does his


    wound get infected?"

 Chapter 1118 A "Fierce" Girl

    Chapter 1118 A "Fierce" Girl


    Faced with Anya''s question, Emelia didn''t want her to think nonsense, thereby telling the truth, "His


    wound was ripped open, and he is now in ICU again."


    "What happened?" Anya felt the pain of her cut due to the caesarean section as soon as she got


    excited.


    "Don''t worry," Emelia quickly helped Anya onto the bed, "I will tell you the details."


    After Anya was settled down, Emelia then drew a chair and sat down beside the bed, saying to Anya in


    a gentle voice, "I hear from Julian that Phil just hurt himself because he felt guilty to get you and your


    child into trouble. Ezra and Arthur almost failed to hold him down, thus his wound ripped again."


    After hearing that, Anya could totally imagine what Phil was like.


    Her eyes were red-rimmed instantly. No one knew it was because of anger or feeling sorry for Phil''s act


    of self-harm.


    "He only knows how to hurt himself and torture me," murmured Anya who then shed tears.


    Although Emelia was worried that it might hurt Anya''s eyes, she understood Anya needed to cry at


    such a moment. Hence, she said nothing but handed her some tissue.


    "Julian said that as they asked the doctor about Phil''s wound, the doctor told them Phil wouldn''t die in a


    snappish tone. That is all thanks to his good constitution. If it is anyone else, that will be a disaster,"


    Emeliaforted Anya with such words.


    Seeing that Anya no long wept, Emelia added, "They also said they couldn''t stop Phil when he got


    mad. And now, you need to recover as soon as possible and then persuade him."


    These words encouraged Anya a lot. That was right. She needed to recover as soon as possible.


    Although she had Caesarean sections, her cut was nothingpared to Phil''s bullet wound.


    She must hurry to get better, for the sake of Phil and her daughter.


    Thinking of this, she said to Emelia, with a determined look, "I want some chicken soup. I need to get


    better in a hurry."


    She lost her appetite all the time before, or to be more exact, she wasn''t in the mood to eat anything.


    How would she enjoy the food while her daughter had to stay in the incubator for two months and Phil


    got a gunshot wound? She had hardly thought about her poor daughter and Phil lying in the ICU with a


    pale look when she closed her eyes. Then the scenes of the shooting on that day came into her mind.


    Emelia and Maisie were both good at cooking and had postnatal experience. They renewed the recipe


    and cook nutritious food for Anya every day, but she couldn''t eat after a few bites.


    She was very moved by what they had done, but she wasn''t in the mood. Fortunately, they understood


    her and only persuaded her to eat more every time until she couldn''t stomach anything indeed.


    Hearing her words, Emelia promptly opened the thermal box and gave her a bowl of soup, "That''s right.


    He will only feel a bit relieved if you get well, then he can receive doctors'' treatment obediently."


    Anya nodded, drinking up the soup and eating something else.


    Seeing that Anya had eaten her fill and felt much better, Emelia took out her phone and said, "A nurse


    sent me a video of your girl in the incubator. Have a look."


    "She''s cute." Emelia handed her phone to Anya.


    As Anya saw the little girl in the video, the rim of her eyes started to burn.


    Emelia said softly, "The nurse said that your girl showed strong vitality and got much better. She is


    connected to you and Phil. She feels she is needed, so she tries hard to get better."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    If the baby didn''t survive, a rift would grow between Anya and Phil and they couldn''t mend it even if


    they got back together.


    And finally, it would exhaust their love someday.


    But if the baby was discharged from the hospital, she would be the bond between Anya and Phil which


    made their rtionship get better and better.


    "na and ric also stayed in the incubators for more than a month. They are now healthy, aren''t


    they?"


    "The current medial means are developed. She will be fine and get out of the hospital as she''s mature."


    The boy and girl of Emelia and Julian were born prematurely by Caesarean sections because they


    were twins. During thete stage of pregnancy, Emelia began to be hospitalized for her babies to keep


    them in her womb for a few more days.


    However, because of the particrity of the twins, even though she had tried her best, she had to have


    caesarean sections in advance.


    After staying in the incubators for a month, the two babies were allowed to get out and meet her and


    Julian. At that time, she got the same feeling as Anya at present, worrying and missing them every day.


    When Anya heard Emelia say her daughter had strong vitality, she couldn''t help chuckling with tears in


    her eyes, "If she can grow up safely, she will be a tough girl who dares challenge adversity."


    God let here to this world in advance and gave her an unforgettable lesson, but she seemed not to


    ept this and fought against God with her loud cries and strong vitality, moring that she wanted to


    live.


    And Emelia also chuckled, "It''s great that she''s tough, then no one can pick on her."


    "I always think that na is too mild. Although she is still little, I can foresee that she will probably be


    as soft as me and be easily bullied."


    Then Emelia looked at Anya and said, "But now, you have Chris. I believe she will protect na."


    They all knew that Phil named her daughter Christina Henderson, whose pet name was Chris.


    Although they had no idea whether the baby would be a boy or a girl, Phil was sure that it would be a


    girl and had a girlish name for her.


    Anyaughed, "I wish they can grow up quickly and healthily. I want to see my ''fierce'' girl.


    For some reason, Anya believed that her daughter would be unfriendly. But no matter how "fierce" she


    would be, Anya would still love her and treat her as a sweetheart.


    Emelia said, "We always say you gave birth to a daughter who is like Nina. You don''t know how


    unfriendly Nina was when she was in school."


    "And I was always picked on. It was Nina who protected me."


    As Emelia told Anya about the interesting things when she was in school with Nina, Anya forgot the


    unhappy stuff and got in a better mood.

 Chapter 1119 Unwilling to Face Her

    Chapter 1119 Unwilling to Face Her


    Anya was discharged from the hospital after five days. And Phil was transferred to a general ward


    again. Anya had nned to see him but then had second thoughts, for fear that hering might


    excite him. Therefore, she decided to visit him after he got better.


    Although Anya went home to convalesce, she was worried about Phil and her daughter in the hospital.


    Her daughter had to stay in the incubator and Phil was still in the hospital. Even though she had been


    home, she would miss them.


    Fortunately, there were Emelia and otherdies apanying her, so she wasn''t overwhelmed by


    negative emotions.


    But what moved Anya most was their kindness. Since Phil and Anya had decided to give birth in


    Chiobar, they didn''t hire any nanny. If it were not for Emelia and others who came here, she would have


    had no idea of how to face the difficulties.


    Now, Emelia, Maisie, and Nina took good care of her by all means. While Emelia and Maisie cooked


    various kinds of food for her, Nina amused Anya because she was so funny and adorable that


    everything retold by her would make them burst intoughter.


    About a weekter, Anya thought that she wound almost recovered, and she didn''t feel so painful while


    walking. Thus, she proposed to visit Phil.


    Actually, she wanted to visit him a few days ago, but Emelia and the otherdies persuaded her to wait,


    allowing her and Phil to get better. Then she had waited until now.


    But Julian and Ezra told her about Phil''s condition every day. He made an eptable recovery.


    Arthur returned to Chiobar after Phil had been out of danger. After all, Jean had just given birth two


    months ago, and she needed helping and care.


    When Emelia phoned Julian who was in the hospital that Anya wanted to see Phil, he just sighed, "Phil


    says...he doesn''t want to see her."


    "Why?" Emelia felt astonished and angry.


    "He thinks that it is he who gets Anya and his daughter into such big trouble. He cannot face Anya as


    well as his affection for her." Julian exined it to Emelia.


    Emelia clenched her teeth and said, "So he chooses to escape? Can he escape from it for his whole


    life? Does he intend to never be with Anya and his daughter?"


    Julian paused for a while and sighed, "Give him a little more time."


    Actually, Julian conveyed this in a more euphemistic way. Phil told him that he felt sorry for Anya and


    his daughter, and he wished Anya could forget him and live a good life with Chris.


    He would open a bank ount for them from which they could get enough money for their whole life. In


    that way, Anya didn''t have to be afraid of being repelled by others in the future.


    Or he could simply make a will and notarize that his possession belonged to them. He would spend his


    whole life earning money for them.


    As for himself, he was about to return to Chiobar and never met Anya and Chris.


    He was too ashamed to see them.


    He loved them so much, and thus he couldn''t forgive himself for hurting them with his so-called love.


    Phil just thought himself a joke now.


    He always said he loved Anya and his daughter very much, but he almost got them killed.


    He thought himself a loser.


    However, Ezra just described Phil as "melodramatic".


    Emelia felt furious and said, "How can I say this to Anya? She has been worried about Phil for long and


    wanted to see him. And we thought that she had not recovered, thereby stopping her."


    "Now what?" Emelia vented all her dissatisfaction on Julian.


    But Julian justughed and said, "Just tell the truth."


    "What?" Emelia felt angrier, "Do you know Anya is still in the postpartum confinement? If I tell her the


    truth, she will definitely be angry. It''s not good for a woman after birth giving, is it?"


    Emelia thought that Anya had suffered enough for those days. She no longer wanted Anya to be angry


    or sad. Fortunately, the baby was in the hospital, and Anya didn''t need to breastfeed her. Otherwise, if


    Anya felt sad and unhappy, it would influence the baby directly.


    Julian kept silent and waited for Emelia to vent her anger.


    Afterward, he said to her in a soft voice, "My dear wife. I know it. But except telling her the truth, what


    else can we do?"


    "If we keep it from her, it won''t work but let her think nonsense. She will be more anxious, won''t she?"


    Emelia was caught off guard by his words.


    Julian said in earnest, "Getting through such an ident, Anya is no longer a pampered girl. I think she


    can take it."


    "And it is their business whether they meet each other or not. As bystanders, we can only let them deal


    with it on their own."


    "What''s more, Anya can always handle him easily. Maybe she is able to change Phil''s mind. It is better


    than our persuasions, isn''t it?"


    Emelia thought what Julian said made sense. If Phil just got out of surgery, they could stop Anya from


    visiting him on the pretext of his feeling indisposed.


    But it had been almost a month, and Phil should be discharged from the hospital. Indeed, she could not


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    hide it from Anya anymore if she didn''t let Anya go to see him. So, it was not a bad idea to tell her the


    truth.


    But Emelia still warned his husband in an "unfriendly" tone, "If it irritates Anya, I won''t forgive you."


    After finishing her words, she hung up.


    Julian put away his phone in resignation and felt confused by her words. He actually had no way to


    change Phil''s attitude.


    Returning to the ward, Julian told everything to Phil, "Emelia said Anya wanted to see you. And I have


    asked Emelia to tell her that you don''t want to see her."


    Ezra eximed, "You did tell Emelia to say so?"


    Julian shrugged his shoulders and said, "What else? I had no choice."


    On the bed, Phil looked calm with no reaction, but Ezra got into a p, stared at Phil, and said in


    exasperation, "Don''t be so naive at such age, OK?"


    "If I were Anya, I would be pissed off by hearing your refusal of seeing me."


    "I just risked my life to give birth to a daughter for you, and you actually said that you were unwilling to


    see me?"


    "That really hurt! Do you know?"


    Ezra stuck up for Anya. He couldn''t understand Phil at all. He and Anya just got through a dire


    ident, and he protected her from the bullet with his own body. Ezra thought that their rtionship


    would absolutely be deepened by leaps and bounds. Unexpectedly, Phil actually began to avoid her.


    Phil turned his head and looked out the window, murmuring in a self-deprecating way, "I just want to


    hurt her and make her leave me."


    Then he would be relieved.


    Before, he wished and tried hard to make Anya no longer hate him.


    Now, he just wished Anya to resent him instead.

 Chapter 1120 Then Just Break up

    Chapter 1120 Then Just Break up


    Ezra was extremely speechless.


    After a long while, he said angrily, "If you decide to do so, I will introduce some good guy to her after I


    return home."


    Certainly, this was his grief talking. He just felt anxious for Phil.


    Phil had pursued Anya for so many years. It was a rare opportunity for him that Anya might ept him


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    thoroughly. Although he got Lorie into an ident indirectly, he saved Anya''s life. They were square.


    He believed that Anya wasn''t that unreasonable sort of person, but it was Phil who gave her up.


    While Ezra was irritable, Julian acted cidly.


    He said to Phil gloomily, "You only have one chance. There is no turning back."


    "I know." On the bed, Phil only responded to them calmly with two words and then pursed his lips,


    without saying a word.


    Ezra felt so angry that he got out of the ward, and Julian followed him.


    Now, Phil was recovering quite well. Since he got out of the ICU again, Phil just changed. He didn''t


    harm himself crazily but responded positively to treatment.


    In the beginning, they thought Phil performed well for the sake of being together with Anya. However, it


    turned out that he did it for leaving.


    That was right. Phil had told them many times that he would return to Chiobar when he recovered and


    let go of Anya and his daughter. And he would arrange nannies, even drivers for Anya who lived in


    Ustistan with Chris. She would absolutely have nothing to worry about.


    But he didn''t intend to stay here.


    After getting outside, Julian and Ezra each smoked a cigarette. Then Ezra said grumpily, "He is really


    insane, isn''t he? Does he give up Anya and his child? No regret?"


    Julian puffed a smoke ring and said, "He loves Anya so much that he can''t take it right away."


    "Just give him some time," Julian added, "now the key point is Anya."


    Ezra pursed his lips and then said, "Well, If Anya just ignores him since then, they will never be


    together. But if Anya wants to continue the rtionship, there''s still hope."


    Then Ezra added, "But the point is whether or not Anya wants to do it. She once sought divorce so


    desperately. She might think she''s finally free now."


    Julian said in a low voice, "But he saved her. It depends on Anya."


    They all hoped that Phil and Anya could be fine. They had been through so many things and it was


    time to get this over with.


    After Emelia ended the call and chose the words in her mind, she decided to face Anya.


    As soon as Emelia arrived at the house and saw Anya, she lost her words, and thus she mumbled,


    "Anya..."


    Anya felt a bit confused and said, "What''s wrong? Is it still inconvenient to see him?"


    Before Emelia said something, Anya felt worried and asked quickly, "Is he not doing fine again?"


    "No, no." Emelia hurried to deny it in case Anya would be disturbed.


    It also confused Maisie, and she asked, "What happened?"


    As well, Maisie perceived that there was something wrong with Emelia.


    Emelia sighed and told them the truth, "Phil... He told you to live a good life with Chris and... forget


    him."


    "What?" Maisie thought she misheard Emelia.


    And Anya also thought it incredible. Before Phil passed out due to the gunshot, he asked her a


    question ¨C ''If I survive, forgive me, okay?''


    And she answered ''Okay'' without hesitation.


    Not until they had such a fatal moment did she understand the meaning of love and hatred.


    Love and hatred could be reversed easily. It was up to her to decide whether to love or hate.


    Due to the car ident of Lorie, her mother, Anya did hate Phil.


    But actually, she had been shaken by his solicitude those years, more or less.


    When he risked his life to save her, getting shot for her, she forgave him.


    And she knew that there was no man willing to sacrifice himself for her except Phil.


    Unexpectedly, as she had forgiven him, he gave such a reply.


    Seeing that they were getting stunned, Emelia said in a hurry, "He thinks he get you and Chris into big


    trouble. After all, you wouldn''t have had an ident if he hadn''t taken the case."


    "He feels guilty and remorseful."


    "Julian said he seemed to be trapped in such a mood, thinking that he will bring you misfortune,


    including the car ident of your mom. And now, he just wants to stay away from you in case


    something bad happens to you again."


    Emelia''s words calmed Anya''s nerves.


    She could understand his flinch. No one would not feel guilty about such a thing. But did he have to


    stay away from her and his daughter thoroughly?


    Was he just too serious?


    Maisie understood Phil and she said to Anya softly, "He just cares about you so much. Don''t be mad at


    him."


    Anya shook her head, "No, I am not. I know his feeling."


    Anya had wanted to say something, but she suddenly thought of a terrible thing and stiffened.


    Emelia who observed Anya''s reaction all the way asked immediately, "Anything wrong? Why do you


    look so bad all at once?"


    Anya stared at them and said in a panic, "I suddenly think of his mom who got insane due to her


    husband''s death. Phil is a crazy guy. I am afraid that he will feel too guilty to be relieved..."


    What if he went insane like his mother?


    Anya had no courage to continue her words. She didn''t dare to imagine such a possibility but had to be


    worried about it. After all, they were family and there were some simr genes in them perhaps.


    Emelia and Maisie froze for a while. Soon afterward, Maisie said in an uncertain tone, "He won''t be that


    obsessive, will he?"


    "Julian just said he felt a bit guilty. Give him some more time. Maybe he will feel relieved soon," Emelia


    exined.


    Anya recovered herposure and said, "Yes. Give him some more time. If he wants to stay away


    from me, then we just break up."


    Such a decision frightened Emelia and Maisie. They asked, "You ... you give him up?"


    They thought Anya would show more initiative while Phil flinched. After all, they had been through a


    fatal moment. They didn''t expect that she would agree to break up with Phil.


    Anya said in a much lighter tone, "But I will leave Chris to him."


    Emelia and Maisie looked at each other and then smiled knowingly.

 Chapter 1121 Leave Their Daughter to Him

    Chapter 1121 Leave Their Daughter to Him


    Maisieughed and said, "So, you want to maintain your rtionship with Phil by leaving your daughter


    to him?"


    Anya chose to leave their baby who needed to stay in hospital until she got mature to Phil, then he


    couldn''t return to Chiobar even if he got discharged.


    They learned from Julian and Ezra that Phil had allowed Gaven to take charge of the Ustistan branch.


    He could leave here as soon as he got out of the hospital, even without a nce at Anya.


    Anya nodded, "Yes."


    But she then said in a low tone, "I''m just so worried that he will be like his mom. So, I won''t force him. I


    will give him time to be set free from the guilt."


    Everybody knew that Phil was crazy which led to his flinching without turning back. Anya understood it,


    and she didn''t me him.


    She knew he kept away from her because he loved her too much. He failed to face what he caused to


    her.


    Emelia sighed with emotion, "You are so thoughtful. I just fear that you will get angry and never talk to


    him after knowing his reaction."


    In fact, Anya was always a smart and considerate girl, though she appeared capricious in front of Phil


    before. If she was really unreasonable and thoughtless, Phil would not love her so deeply.


    "I have no choice," Anya said in a self-deprecating tone, "I just hope he can be fine. And we can be


    fine."


    "He has apanied me for months and almost drove me crazy. I used to think that I would chuck him


    out or set the time during which he could meet Chris so as to contact less with him."


    "But now, I just want to be together with him, and he isn''t annoying for me now."


    At this point, Anya looked at Emelia and Maisie and asked them awkwardly, "It''s so ridiculous, isn''t it?"


    "Not at all." Emelia showed disapproval, "We grow up slowly and our ideas change as the environment


    changes."


    "That''s right. It''s normal for you to change your attitude towards Phil. I am the example, aren''t I?"


    Maisieforted Anya with her own experience, "I was determined to have a clean break with Ezra at


    the very beginning. However, it seemed that it was not up to us. Finally, feelings took precedence over


    thoughts. We got together again."


    "You and Phil are actually the same. You tell yourself ''don''t be with him any longer''. But he still moved


    you little by little after you''ve got along with each other for long. It''s not that you are ridiculous but that


    you are willing to cherish this rare rtionship."


    Feeling moved, Anya raised her arms and hugged them, "Thanks forforting me. I would not know


    how to get through this living nightmare but for yourpanion."


    Nina had left due to her work, but Emelia and Maisie told her they would stay here and take care of her


    until her confinement was over.


    Then Anya said to Emelia, "I''d better see him. I need to make myself clear that I will leave our daughter


    to him. Then he should hire a nanny to take care of her in advance."


    Emelia smiled, "Alright."


    No one knew if Phil would be surprised. He had an eptable recovery now, so he shouldn''t be in


    danger anymore.


    Before they set off, Anya suddenly stopped in the hallway and said sadly, "Actually, I don''t want to


    leave my daughter to him at all... I just..."


    Anya couldn''t continue her words, or she would cry.


    How could she bear to leave her unlucky daughter to Phil? On one hand, she was worried about if a


    man could take good care of a baby. On the other hand, she also wanted to cuddle her baby in her


    arms every day.


    Before today, Anya had been determined to take care of this child by herself since she got pregnant.


    She decided to protect the child on her own at the very beginning.


    Now, she had to leave the child to Phil. And, of course, she was very sad but she had no other choice.


    If she decided to raise her child on her own, Phil would return to Chiobar without hesitation. Afterwards,


    she should go to university and take care of Chris at the same time, having no energy to deal with the


    rtionship between her and Phil. Maybe their rtionship would end thoroughly since then.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    If she left Chris to Phil, he would not return to Chiobar before the child got out of the hospital. Even if


    Chris was allowed to get discharged, she would definitely be weak for some time. And since Phil loved


    his daughter so much, he wouldn''t leave Ustistan with her anytime soon.


    In that case, Anya still had a chance to solve Phil''s problem.


    Emelia and Maisie surely understood Anya''s good intentions, and they knew how reluctant Anya was


    as a mother. Maisie hugged her gently, "I do know your feeling. At that time, I was afraid that Ezra


    would take my child from me. I didn''t dare think of how I would be without my child. But now, you have


    to hand your baby to him."


    "Well," Maisie said after a sigh, "although Phil seems unreliable, I think he is quite good at taking care


    of someone. I believe he will look after Chris well."


    Emelia agreed, "Yes. Where he lives is close to yours. You can often go to see the girl. He won''t refuse


    it."


    Anya nodded, with her nerves calmed.


    Actually, she knew it but failed to control her emotions just now. Before, Phil was the person who


    wanted to get close to her on the pretext of the child, but unexpectedly it was her turn now.


    Anya, with Emelia and Maisie, went to the hospital together. As they didn''t tell Julian that Anya was


    about to visit Phil in advance, thus Julian was surprised when they contacted him in the hospital.


    Julian hurried over to them and whispered to Emelia, "Didn''t you tell Anya what Phil just said?"


    "I did, but Anya has something to say to him," Emelia said, "Don''t worry. I also think they must have a


    meeting."


    Anya said, "Mr. Hughes, you just pretend to know nothing about it. And I will enter his ward without his


    knowledge."


    If Phil was told that she was about to see him, he would definitely refuse. Therefore, she would meet


    him in the ward directly.


    What could he do after she had entered the ward? Or she just pretended to be under the weather. She


    was still in the month of confinement so she didn''t believe he would be so cruel to kick her out.


    Julian could only agree with her. Afterward, Ezra went out of the ward, and Anya entered alone.


    Phil was bracing his back against his pillow. As Ezra was out, the door was closed but soon reopened.


    He thought it was still Ezra, so he didn''t care about it and continued seeing his paperwork with his head


    down.


    He did recover well, with only a superficial injury of the shoot left, thereby having time to deal with some


    of his work.


    And only by keeping himself upied could he be able to think less of his trouble.

 Chapter 1122 Promise Her

    Chapter 1122 Promise Her


    Phil thought Ezra came back again to fetch something he left here. After a pause, he jerked his eyes up


    and saw the person he missed every moment appear in front of him.


    As soon as he was free, his mind was filled with Anya.


    During this time, Phil had nostalgia for the good times they had together, and sometimes he would fall


    into endless guilt and remorse. Such twoplex and contradictory emotions had been tormenting


    him.


    He wanted to see her but did not dare to see her.


    So, when Phil saw Anya, he was bbergasted for a moment, then he turned his head away from her


    and said with a slight frown, "What are you doing here?"


    His question was quite hurtful, but Anya didn''t take it to heart, because she knew he didn''t really mean


    it.


    Half a month had passed and Anya''s C-section wound had almost healed, so she was walking quite


    normally. In fact, a few days ago she was afraid to walk straight up because of the pain in her incision.


    She walked up to Phil at a brisk pace and spoke with a smile, "I came to ... to say something to you."


    Phil frowned slightly again and turned his head to look at her.


    ''Why is she so happy?''


    ''I said those hurtful words to her. Didn''t she get angry at all?''


    ''Or did she feel relieved that I finally let her go?''


    At this point, Phil could not help but feel very sad. Anya already hated him, and now she should be


    desperate to have a clean break with him, shouldn''t she?


    And just when he was lost in thoughts, he heard Anya''s crisp voice ringing again, but her tone was


    tinged with sorrow this time, "Phil, won''t you invite me to sit down?"


    "I had a cesarean section just a few days ago. I can''t stand standing all the time."


    Anya deliberately pretended to be pitiful, and then observed Phil''s reaction, to see whether he still


    cared about her.


    She guessed he still loved her.


    As expected, Phil immediately lifted the quilt, got out of bed, and tried to help her sit down when he saw


    her pained expression.


    However, he forgot that his back was still injured, and identally tugged on his wound after making


    such a big movement.


    Phil grunted in pain. Anya rushed forward to hold him, and Phil''s hand held her wrist at the same time.


    They looked at each other with worry and said at the same time, "Are you okay? Does the wound


    hurt?"


    Afterward, Anya let out a chuckle.


    She knew that Phil was still caring about her.


    However, her smile made Phil at a loss for words.


    He let go of her hand and leaned back on the bed, then nced at the chair and said, "Please sit


    down."


    Anya slowly sat down. And it still hurt, so she needed to make a slow movement.


    Phil looked at her as she slowly sat down and jerked his eyes away.


    He really felt sorry for Anya.


    Although Phil it was painful for a woman to give birth whether she had an easy delivery or a cesarean


    section, he still felt sad when seeing her looking unwell.


    At the very least, if she hadn''t had the ident at the airport, she wouldn''t have been through mental


    suffering. She must be very sorrowful when she had to have C-sections.


    At that time, as a mother who was unsure if her baby could be born safely, she must have been


    through a lot of pressure...


    Thinking about this, Phil once again was overwhelmed by guilt and remorse.


    He could not help but raise his hand and cover his face with strength, "You got something to say?"


    He reminded Anya next to him.


    Anya noticed his reaction and sensed his sadness, so she opened her mouth, "You said you wanted


    our daughter to live a good life with me. It meant that you wanted to cut ties with me, right?"


    Phil put down his hand and pursues his lips silently without answering Anya''s question.


    He could not say such cruel words to her in person.


    Anya wasn''t bothered by his silence and then said, "I can cut ties with you, but our daughter has to be


    raised by you."


    Phil turned his head to look at her in shock, thinking he had misheard her.


    Their daughter was his treasure, and of course, he wanted to see her every day. But he knew Anya


    needed their daughter even more, so he could only leave their daughter to Anya reluctantly.


    Now Anya told him that she wanted to let him raise their daughter. Phil was confused about what her


    n was.


    "Surprised?" Anya said, "She is our daughter. Why should I take care of her alone while you enjoy your


    life at home?"


    Phil said, "I will hire a housekeeper, a nanny, and a driver for you, so you won''t have to suffer, and you


    can talk to me if you need anything."


    Phil didn''t think Anya''s reason was convincing. She didn''t n to let him know the existence of the


    baby at the very beginning, so it made no sense that she wasn''t willing to raise the child alone.


    Then he asked, "Didn''t you say before that you could take care of the baby all by yourself?"


    "I was too stupid and na?ve before." Anya hummed, "I felt horrible thinking that I have to raise the baby


    and study at the same time."


    "And you know, the baby was born prematurely and her body is weak, so she might often fall ill in the


    future. I''ll be exhausted from looking after her alone."


    To convince Phil to take care of the baby, Anya deliberately made herself seem like she couldn''t suffer


    at all, and mentioned the premature birth. She believed that Phil would agree.


    Sure enough, Anya saw Phil''s expression turn serious and his gaze be unfathomable.


    Phil stared deeply at her, making Anya nervous, not knowing what he was nning to do.


    When Anya thought Phil might disagree, Phil finally spoke, "Are you willing to do that?"


    "If the baby is given to me, I might take her back to Chiobar. Don''t you want to see her in the future?


    Are you willing to separate from her?"


    Anya raised her eyebrows slightly, catching the keyword at once.


    He might take her back. It meant that Phil didn''t have a strong desire to take the baby back to Chiobar.


    He must have considered that she would miss the child, so he left some room for negotiation.


    Anya was a witty girl, and didn''t show any sign of joy but faked a pitiful look, "What can I do? You are


    going to have a clean break with me, so I''m sure you won''t consider my feelings either."


    "If you really take the baby back to Chiobar, I have to ept it," she said, choked with tears.


    Phil pursed his lips, his heart filled with sadness.


    If he could, he wouldn''t want to upset her at all. He wanted Anya and their daughter to live a happy life.


    But the misfortunes she''d experienced were all caused by him.


    The only thing he could do now was to alleviate some of her sadness. Although silent, Phil had made a


    decision. He would take care of their daughter alone, but he wouldn''t take her back home anytime


    soon, nor would he let Anya suffer the pain of being separated from their daughter.


    "Okay, I''ll take care of our daughter." Finally, Phil promised her.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1123 Pinpoint His Weaknesses

    Chapter 1123 Pinpoint His Weaknesses


    "Deal." Anya didn''t linger much longer after Phil agreed to take care of their daughter, but got up from


    her chair and got ready to go.


    She didn''t stay too long, though she was reluctant to leave.


    She wanted to have a good look at him and talk to him. She wanted to ask him if he was okay and if his


    wounds still hurt. She wanted to ask him why he protected her in the first ce when a shot was fired.


    But it didn''t seem appropriate to talk about this now judging from his attitude towards her.


    Anya stood up from the chair, took a breath, then headed towards the ward door without looking back.


    Phil did not stop Anya, but his eyes, which were fixed on her, betrayed his true feelings.


    He was also eager to have a good look at Anya. He could tell she looked good but was much thinner


    than before after some observations.


    It made him very distressed.


    She was now in the month of confinement and needed nutrition, and he believed that Emelia and


    Maisie would take good care of her. But she was still very thin, definitely because she was affected by


    negative emotions.


    She didn''t have an appetite, so of course, she would lose weight.


    Anya suddenly paused after walking to the door. She turned back and said, "After our daughter is


    discharged from the hospital, you take her home. Let''s meet each other less."


    Phil frowned at her. His intuition told him that she was going to say something unpleasant.


    Anya smiled and said, "I''m a single, young girl without a baby around, and I can enjoy my life as much


    as I want. If we see each other a lot, I''m afraid that all the handsome guys around me will stay away


    from me."


    Phil was sulking at these words.


    ''She left their daughter to me for her own enjoyment?''


    ''Now she told the truth?''


    ''Just now she said she was busy with her studies and afraid of not being able to take good care of the


    baby, didn''t she?''


    ''But then she imed she wanted to enjoy herself as a single, young girl? Handsome guys?''


    Thinking of this, Phil couldn''t help but shout, "Anya!"


    However, Anya had foreseen it and she rushed out of the ward when he shouted, leaving him with a


    dashing figure. Phil got so angry that he breathed heavily.


    She really knew how to piss him off.


    He wanted to go back on his word, but his thoughts took precedence over jealousy.


    It was a good thing for her to have their daughter in his care.


    At least she didn''t have to be so exhausted and she could focus on her studies.


    And handsome guys could never get close to her as long as he and their daughter were still in Ustistan.


    He was the one who decided to break up, so he wouldn''t be possessive towards her anymore. But he


    didn''t want to see her flirting with other men when he stayed in Ustistan to take care of the baby.


    Anya left the ward and went back with Emelia and Maisie. Neither of them wanted her to stay out too


    long as she just gave birth, and since she had made it clear to Phil, she should go home.


    However, before they left, Emelia and Maisie escorted Anya to the ICU of the hospital, where Anya


    wanted to see her daughter.


    The baby couldn''t be brought out and they couldn''t get into the ICU. Thus, they couldn''t see the baby.


    Although the medical staff will regrly send pictures and videos of the baby to Anya, she really


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wished to cuddle the baby in her arms.


    Anya stood outside the ICU for a while, feeling her daughter in this way, and then had to leave


    reluctantly.


    On the way back, Anya felt much better. Emelia couldn''t help but ask her, "I thought you''d be


    depressed when you got out, but you seem happy."


    Emelia and Maisie had discussed how they shouldfort Anya if she was upset, and to their surprise,


    her negative emotions dissolved so quickly.


    Anya confessed, "I managed to piss Phil off. My bad feelings found an outlet, so I don''t feel so


    depressed now."


    "How did you piss him off?" Maisie and Emelia were both curious.


    Anya told them what she had said at the end, and they couldn''t help butugh.


    Maisie said, "I picture it. He must be so mad at you that he jumped out of bed and grabbed you."


    Anyaughed, "Well, I rushed out after I finished."


    She knew how to stop where it should stop, otherwise, Phil would really be irritated, catch her, and


    forbade her to leave, or break his promise of taking care of the baby.


    Emelia snickered, "I have to admit, that was a good move, Phil will not leave with the baby. He has to


    stay and keep an eye on you lest you hook up with some handsome guys."


    Anyaughed too. She said those words to make Phil nervous. She was sure he still cared about her,


    so she believed he would be jealous when he heard those words.


    Maisie tsked, "You''ve got him by the balls."


    Now they didn''t have to worry that Phil and Anya would break up since Anya had a lot of tricks up her


    sleeve to deal with Phil and she had got Phil''s soft spot.


    Although Phil and Anya had so many conflicts, thankfully, one would try his or her best to fix their


    rtionship when the other wanted to give up.


    Phil and Anya were destined to be together.


    After the trio returned, they were contacted by Nina in Chiobar.


    "Anya, your mother''s situation is not good ..." Nina said in a heavy tone over the phone.


    They hadn''t told Lorie about what had happened abroad because they were afraid Lorie would be


    agitated by it.


    Lorie knew that Anya was going back home to give birth, but Anya hadn''te back as scheduled, so


    she perceived something bad happened.


    She was looking forward to Anya''s return because Anya had made a deal with her caregiver to visit her


    after returning home.


    Lorie really missed her daughter. Although they often had video calls, it was better to meet each other


    face to face.


    Lorie waited patiently, but Anya didn''t return home as scheduled.


    She was very anxious, but she could not speak her mind to others since her speech function hadn''t


    recovered yet. Dr. Choffard, for sure, knew that she wanted to ask about Anya''s condition.


    To keep Lorie from worrying, Dr. Choffard lied to Lorie, saying that Phil and Anya had something on


    their tes abroad and might return after dealing with their business.


    However, they hadn''t returned yet after half a month had passed.


    Lorie had doubts about Dr. Choffard''s words and thought of many bad possibilities.


    She grabbed Dr. Choffard''s arm and lost control. Dr. Choffard had to tell her the truth...

 Chapter 1124 Take Their Baby Back to Her

    Chapter 1124 Take Their Baby Back to Her


    Lorie fainted after hearing that Anya and Phil had an ident.


    Nina received a call from Dr. Choffard and rushed to the hospital. And Lorie was still in aa.


    Nervousness clutched at Anya''s heart after she heard Nina''s words.


    She hurriedly asked Nina for help, "Nina, when my mother wakes upter, please try your best to calm


    her down, I''m recovering quite well now, so is Phil, as for the baby..."


    Anya paused for a moment and continued with a determined look, "I believe she will be tough enough


    to go through it, so just tell my mom that the three of us are fine and tell her not to worry."


    "When the baby is discharged from the hospital, grows strong and healthy, we will take the baby back


    to visit her..." Anya choked with tears.


    She couldn''t help but think of her daughter in the hospital. She should have been weed and


    surrounded by everyone after she was born, but now she was in an incubator without her mom or dad


    by her side.


    "I will." Nina responded, "Don''t worry too much, Dr. Choffard said your mom was fine and she''d been


    recovering recently. "


    "OK," Anya quietly wiped her tears, "Also, tell her that the bad guys who hurt us will be punished


    severely under thew."


    The mastermind behind the shooting was soon found out. They were surprised but seemed to have


    expected it. The shot was fired by Tristin.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But the person who gave Tristin money, helped him buy the gun, hid him in the car, and helped him


    escape was the woman who was in the same picture with Phil.


    Phil told Anya before that woman was a bad person, but Anya did not expect her to be so vicious. After


    failing to seduce Phil, she wanted to destroy Phil.


    ording to Julian''s investigation, it was because Tristin took the initiative to contact her that she could


    collude with him.


    It turned out that Tristin was in a bit of a pickle after his parents cut off his financial resources. He


    needed money desperately and hated Phil forcing his parents to disown him, so he put all the me on


    Phil.


    He contacted that woman and reached an agreement with her.


    As long as he could kill Phil, that woman would pay him a lot.


    But neither of them expected that Phil, Anya, and their baby survived.


    Now Tristin, that woman, and her whole family would pay a huge price for it.


    Tristin had been arrested by the police and prisoned in a detention center.


    Phil wanted to transfer Tristin back to Chiobar through legal means so that he could receive legal


    punishment at home.


    As awyer, Phil would do whatever it took to make Tristin spend the rest of his life in prison.


    As for that woman and her family, they were thrown out of thepany because the person in charge


    got such a thing to hold over them. And Phil struck a deal to take over thepany with the person in


    charge.


    When Phil and Anya were in hospital, Julian went to see Tristin.


    When Julian met Tristin, the first thing Tristin did was to ask out loud in a frantic voice, "Is he dead? Is


    Phil dead?"


    Tristin went into hiding after the incident, cutting off any contact with the outside world to avoid being


    found, so he didn''t know how Phil was doing after he was taken to the hospital.


    And then he was caught by Julian and the police in an abandoned warehouse.


    The moment the police caught him, he asked the police the same thing, but no one replied to him. The


    police just rudely handcuffed him.


    He still didn''t know what happened to Phil, Anya, and the baby when Julian came to see him, so he


    couldn''t wait to ask Julian.


    Julian snorted andzily sat down in the chair opposite Tristin, with his long legs folded.


    His series of actions made Tristin purse his lips. Julian and Phil had such a deep friendship. If Phil died,


    Julian would kill him.


    But Julian sat on the chair rxedly now, looking elegant and unhurried, which proved that Phil was


    safe now.


    Tristin clenched his fists reluctantly.


    ''Why?''


    ''Why is Phil safe and sound?''


    ''I risked everything to kill him and destroy his happy life with Anya!''


    ''Why did I fail?''


    Julian felt Tristin''s resentment, and he asked Tristin slowly in a sarcastic tone, "Why don''t you ask how


    Anya is?"


    Hearing Julian mention Anya, Tristin got stunned for a moment.


    Julian taunted, "What were you thinking the moment you fired the shot at her?"


    Julian hid one thing from Emelia and Anya, that was, Tristin actually fired the shot at Anya instead of


    Phil that day.


    Perhaps Tristin was afraid that Phil could dodge the bullet agilely, so he viciously shot at Anya who was


    pregnant and unable to move freely.


    As Anya could not dodge, Phil would have to lunge to protect Anya and be hit by the bullet.


    But if Phil hadn''t reacted quickly to protect Anya, Anya would have been in great danger and the baby


    in her belly would have been killed.


    No matter what decision Phil made, they would have to suffer a heavy blow.


    Tristin''s move was really ruthless and despicable.


    "You said you loved her, but you pointed the gun at her. At that moment, did you feel ashamed? Do you


    still remember the sweet words you said to her and the precious time you spent with your band


    members?"


    "Have you ever thought of your parents? They gave birth to you and raised you, but you repaid them by


    doing something stupid like killing others. Do you think they can still live their lives with dignity?"


    Julian''s words irritated Tristin so much that he raised his voice and yelled, "Don''t lecture me. I wouldn''t


    have ended up like this if it wasn''t for Phil!"


    "If he hadn''t stolen Anya and my happiness from me, how would I be like this!"


    Tristin put all the me on Phil, making Julian let out a snort ofughter.


    Julian retorted, "If he hadn''t taken Anya away, do you think you could make her happy and be together


    with her forever? "


    "As far as I know, you had slept with Gracie before Phil and Anya were in a rtionship, right?"


    "Gracie knew that you liked Anya and deliberately hooked up with you. You knew she did that to annoy


    Anya, but you still slept with her. Is that your so-called love for Anya?"

 Chapter 1125 The Stupidest Form of Revenge

    Chapter 1125 The Stupidest Form of Revenge


    Questioned by Julian, Tristin was unable to say a word. He did not expect Phil and Julian could find his


    past history of wrongdoing.


    He indeed slept with Gracie several times, but he had no feelings for her. Since she threw herself at


    him, he would satisfy her and he wouldn''t suffer any loss anyway.


    "Actions have an impact."


    "Tristin, you''re studyingw too, but you deliberately break thew. Very impressed."


    Julian''s taunts made Tristin look up at him.


    Julian asked him, "Are you waiting for your parents? Or are you waiting for them to hire awyer for


    you?"


    Tristin pursed his lips and averted his eyes.


    His parents were all he could count on at present.


    That woman in Nortopia had been out from thepany, so she wouldn''t be bothered with his life or


    death.


    Julian informed him, "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. Your parents have made it clear that they won''t


    hire awyer for you or spend any more money on you."


    Tristin looked up at him with startled eyes.


    He couldn''t believe his parents were so heartless!


    But the next second he slumped down. He had no choice but to believe Julian''s words. Ever since he


    entered the police station, he tried every means to contact his parents, but never got any response


    from them.


    He thought they would contact and help him after their anger dissipated.


    But it was not until Julian said those words to him that he realized his parents were determined to leave


    him to die.


    Julian said lightly, "Your parents are smart. They know you''re hopeless, so they would rather keep the


    money for a restful retirement than help you do bad things. After all, you stand no chance to take care


    of them in the current situation."


    Julian''s words made Tristin look more flustered and paler since they did make a lot of sense.


    Julian lost interest in spending time with Tristin. He rose gracefully, looked at Tristin, and said word for


    word, "Committing a crime is the lowest and stupidest form of revenge, and you are now eating your


    bitter fruit."


    "Last word. Wish you a happy and joyful prison life."


    After finishing speaking, Julian turned around and left without looking back, and thisst word sounded


    so ironic that Tristin couldn''t say a word, but pursed her lips tightly, lost in thought.


    Julian, who had reached the door, stopped again and turned back with a light smile and said, "Oh, by


    the way, Phil is out of danger and Anya has an eptable recovery. Their daughter..."


    "Although she''s in the incubator, the doctor said she is strong and healthy. I believe that she will be no


    different from a normal baby when she''s mature. I''m confident that she will be safe and sound."


    "They''re all fine. Sorry to disappoint you."


    After that, Julian left.


    When the heavy cell door was closed, Tristin cked out and fainted.


    The guards came over to check on him and found that he was fine.


    He fainted probably because he couldn''t stand Julian''s insulting taunts and he had been under too


    much mental stress recently.


    Even if Tristin regretted what he had done, there was no turning back. He would be punished legally


    and abandoned by his familypletely.


    Since Lorie was in a bad situation, Anya was very worried.


    Fortunately, Nina contacted Anya on a video call soon. As soon as Anya answered it, she saw Lorie on


    the screen.


    Lorie looked very pale. It seemed that she couldn''t wait to see Anya once she woke up.


    Anya''s eyes were red-rimmed, and she hurriedly reassured Lorie, "Mom, don''t worry, I''m fine now.


    Emelia and Maisie are here to take care of me."


    Large teardrops rolled down Lorie''s cheeks. It could be seen how much Lorie was worried about Anya.


    "Mom¨C"


    "I''m really fine."


    Anya couldn''t help but cry. Sheforted Lorie while crying. Emelia and Maisie were moved. They


    averted their eyes that became red-rimmed.


    Atst, Lorie stopped crying. She shouted with difficulty and vaguely, "Any..."


    It was Lorie who shouted out Anya''s name!


    Before that, Lorie was slowly recovering her speech function, but the words that came out of her mouth


    couldn''t be understood by others.


    But this time she called out Anya''s name clearly. Anya, Emelia, Maisie and Dr. Choffard, and Nina on


    the other side of the phone were all surprised and happy.


    "Great!" Dr. Choffard was happier than anyone else, almost jumping up and down with excitement.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    There was nothing more rewarding for a doctor than to see his patient getting better and better.


    "Lorie, can you say something else clearly?" He encouraged Lorie.


    Dr. Choffard thought Lorie might be stimted so much by Anya''s ident that her speech function


    improved.


    "Car, car ¨C" Lorie continued to speak with difficulty, but she could not say another word after saying the


    word ''car''. She seemed to have used up all her strength to say it.


    Seeing that Lorie wanted to say something else, Dr. Choffard interrupted her, "I think that''s all for today.


    Calm down. Have a good rest first."


    "Yes, mom, you should. No need to hurry. You''ll be able to speak more."


    Anya alsoforted Lorie, but she then added, "Did you just say the word ''car''?"


    Anya wanted to make sure she hadn''t misheard her mom before making a response.


    Lorie nodded vigorously, indicating that Anya had guessed correctly what she was thinking.


    Her car ident had nothing to do with Phil. That was the message Lorie had been trying to convey


    since she was able to speak because she wanted to solve the problem between Phil and Anya.


    But she was in a bit of a hurry, so she only said the word "car".


    She desperately wanted Anya to understand what she meant so much that her eyes were full of anxiety


    at the moment.


    "Car?" Anya frowned slightly at this end, and she murmured in some confusion, "Do you want to talk


    about your car ident?"


    Anya was very smart. Lorie said the word "car" as soon as she could speak, so the rted event


    should be Lorie''s car ident.


    Seeing Lorie nodding her head seriously, Anya was surprised that her spection was right. Maybe


    that was the tacit understanding between mother and daughter.

 Chapter 1126 The Truth

    Chapter 1126 The Truth


    Soon, Anya turned serious, realizing there must be some secrets behind Lorie''s car ident.


    As Lorie suddenly mentioned the ident, Anya guessed her mother must want to tell her more clues,


    so she expressed her suspicion, "Is there something else to your car ident?"


    Her mom wouldn''t have said the word ''car'' if that was not the case.


    The tears in Lorie''s eyes came out at once. Instead of feeling miserable due to the tragic ident,


    Lorie shed tears of joy because her daughter figured out what she had been thinking.


    Lorie tearfully nodded and felt relieved that her daughter was so intelligent that she could guess the


    implications by one word.


    Anya immediately replied, "I see. I will arrange for someone to investigate the whole thing."


    Lorie smiled with relief after she got what she wanted.


    Dr. Choffard interrupted them in time. "Anya, we''d better end the video call now. Your mother just came


    out of aa. She needs a break."


    "OK." Anya nodded and ended the call.


    Emelia asked tentatively, "Can I tell Phil this matter since your mother''s ident has something to do


    with him? If he knows it, he could investigate the whole thing. Besides, he has more connections than


    us, so it''s much easier for him to do it."


    These words made sense. Anya nodded. "You are right."


    She had long med Phil for her mother''s car ident. If there was more to it, Phil should find out the


    truth to get rid of guilt.


    Later Phil knew the news from Julian in the hospital and his eyes turned sharp.


    "More secrets behind the ident?" Ezra stood aside and gloated. "Phil, fate yed a trick on you."


    "You two got divorced because of the ident. Now, the truth of it waits for you to make more


    investigation. But you decide to give up on Anya."


    Phil shot a sharp gaze at him and retorted, "No way. I don''t give up on her but let her live a life free of


    worries."


    Ezra shrugged his shoulders. Phil was irritated and said, "I''ll see you in the gym when I''m healthy


    again."


    When being hospitalized these days, Phil was annoyed by Ezra''s harsh words and was ready to beat


    him.


    Ezra immediately stayed away from him and said aggressively, "No way. When you are discharged


    from the hospital, I have to return to my homnd. But someone has to stay here to look after his


    daughter."


    In a pique, Phil almost threw a pillow at Ezra.


    Julian red at Ezra. "Stop enraging him. If his wound is torn apart, you have to stay here."


    Ezra immediately apologized. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. Don''t get injured."


    Phil red at him and snorted.


    Julian changed the topic. "If there are more clues about the ident, how should we start the


    investigation?"


    "Obviously, Luna and her daughter are the most likely suspects," Phil answered sullenly. "If they are


    involved in the whole thing, they have to pay the price and spend the rest of their lives in prison."


    Phil''s arrangement for Gracie''s return was to help Anya avenge herself on Luna for what thetter had


    done to Anya in the past.


    But now, if Luna was involved in the ident, she was not only a shameless mistress that destroyed


    others'' marriage, but also a criminal that staged a car crash to murder Lorie.


    Ezra turned indignant. "I will investigate them now. "


    "OK."


    Phil stayed in the hospital for a few days before returning home. Of course, he would continue to rest


    after returning home, because the back injury had not fully recovered.


    Then, Julian and Ezra left for Chiobar. Emelia and Maisie decided to look after Anya for a month and


    wanted to stay with her for more days since Anya was highly weak after premature delivery.


    Jean didn''te over but she also helped Anya a lot.


    Abigail, Arthur''s mother, was a famous gynecologist. She woulde to Ustistan to give Anya medical


    treatment.


    After a month, Anya thanked Emelia and Maisie for their care and asked them to return home. Then,


    they two left.


    As their friends left, Phil and Anya lived in Ustistan peacefully.


    Anya packed all Phil''s stuff and asked Julian to bring them to him.


    Now, Anya and Phil lived separately and didn''t meet each other after she had visited him in the


    hospital.


    After a month''s recovery, she went back to campus and buried herself in studying to catch up with her


    ssmates when her daughter was in the hospital and Phil had no connection with her.


    When the professor heard about her premature birth, he was very sorry for her. He talked to her


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    several times, hoping to enlighten her and get her out of the pain earlier.


    Phil was recovering at home while dealing with a backlog of work.


    When he recovered fully, he went to work all day. He couldn''t leave Ustistan because he had to take his


    daughter home when she was a month old.


    He rented a bigger, more luxurious apartment. He wanted to move to a vi farther away, but he found


    a house near Anya''s small t that he liked, so that she could visit the child convenientlyter.


    He couldn''t live ufortably in the rented house, so he bought the apartment. Besides, he wished his


    daughter to live in her real home.


    Though it was not a ''real home'', the house where his daughter lived couldn''t be someone else''s.

 Chapter 1127 Phil Was Enraged

    Chapter 1127 Phil Was Enraged


    After the house was cleaned by a part-time cleaner, Phil sent Anya a message. "I have moved."


    Though he decided to cut off the ties with her, he sent her the address so that she could go to the new


    house to visit their daughter in the future.


    Soon, he received a brief reply ¨C "OK."


    Thinking for a moment, he sent another message. "I disinfected everything you had for our daughter."


    She bought a lot of things for her baby when she was pregnant, such as bottles, milk powder, diapers,


    small gauze, and all kinds of small clothes.


    She connected Gaven and asked him to take the stuff to Phil who would look after her daughterter.


    Anya had intended to give them to him in person. She changed her mind on second thought, though


    she nned to get close to him when visiting her daughter. Initial indifference to him would make him


    more enchanted with herter.


    In other words, she could not look after their daughter with him in the hospital, in case he would not like


    her.


    She clearly knew how to deal with him.


    When Phil took the initiative to talk with her, she just gave a simple reply without any emotion. "OK."


    Feeling her indifference, he gritted his teeth and wondered why he kept talking with her after breaking


    up with her.


    As he decided to stop replying, she sent a voice message. "I''d like to go with you to pick up our


    daughter from the hospital in a few days, okay?"


    In his mind, it seemed that she said these words pitifully and was afraid that he would refuse her


    request.


    As a result, the message rendered him faltering and tender.


    Instead of showing any objection, he immediately replied, "Of course."


    Then, he sent another voice message. "Anya, no matter what our rtionship is, whether I take care of


    our daughter or not, you''re still her mother. You can just go see your daughter."


    Then, he added to show his sincerity, "Any time you want to see your daughter, I won''t say no."


    After sending the message, he was relieved and listened to his voice messages to make sure he


    conveyed the right ones. Then he put his phone aside.


    But Anya was amused by his messages and chuckled.


    She flung herself into the sofa and felt his tone full of love and care after repeatedly listening to his


    voice messages.


    Obviously, he was worried that she would be upset that she could not see her daughter whenever she


    wanted, so he sent her two messages to appease her.


    Anya smiled joyfully and knew she made it.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Her pitiful tone sessfully aroused his sympathy and concern for her.


    She bet that he would not really break up with her.


    Thus, she decided to keep her distance from him and give him more time to get past it.


    In fact, she wanted to tell him not to me himself for the destined miserable sufferings for the three of


    them.


    If she had said it so inly at such a time, he would have thought she had said it tofort him. She


    nned to get close to him gradually.


    When the day came, Phil was ready to go and waited for Anya''s call at home, instead of leaving for the


    hospital. If she contacted him and told him she was ready, he would go out and pick her up, and they


    would go to the hospital together.


    But no call came. He checked the time and went to her home.


    When he opened the door, he found her standing outside his house with her arms folded.


    Phil asked confusedly, "Why are you here?"


    She bowed her head and kicked the ground. "Wait for you to pick up our daughter," she whispered.


    Irritated by her indifferent tone, he was simmering with anger at the thought that she stood here silently.


    He held back his anger. "Then why didn''t you knock?"


    "Didn''t you say you were going to break off our rtionship? Is it appropriate for me to knock on your


    door like this?" She looked at him with her bright eyes.


    He choked in anger.


    She added, "In case you have a woman in the house, it''s not very good of me to knock so suddenly, is


    it?"


    "Anya," Phil roared, the vein in his forehead pulsing. "When do you see I keep a woman in my house?"


    She lowered her eyes and whispered, "I don''t mean you have a woman now. Why are you so angry?"


    He wouldn''t have gotten angry with her if she hadn''t said something absurd.


    But he could not do anything to vent his anger but turn in a circle.


    After two months, he had to admit that she could still get up his nose easily.


    He was really enraged by her words.


    He took a deep breath and firmly said, "Like I said before, you''re the only woman I have."


    He would never be with or love another woman, though he broke up with Anya.


    Regardless of his sincere words, she pouted, "You did say you loved me. You loved me so much, and


    now you''re breaking up with me. Maybe you''ll end up with another woman. It''s only been a few days


    since you said you loved me. Now you don''t love me. You''re a liar."


    Phil was seething with anger.


    When did he say he didn''t love her anymore?


    He broke up with her not because he didn''t love her, but to let her live a peaceful life with her daughter


    and forget about him.

 Chapter 1128 Have a Tantrum

    Chapter 1128 Have a Tantrum


    "Anya." He cornered her, picked her up by the chin, and called her name angrily.


    He had intended to threaten her not to behave in this way. But she looked up to stare at him and bit her


    red lips intively.


    He paused and was enticed by her deliberate move and approach.


    Phil, who had been refraining himself from making love with her since she was pregnant, was


    Suddenly he let go of her jaw and turned away, clenching his teeth. "It is up to you."


    As he quickly walked out, she snickered and thought he could not keep calm in the face of her flirting.


    He hurried downstairs into the car.


    Anya slowly walked over when he was sitting in the car and kept drinking mineral water.


    Anya cleverly stopped arousing his desire and quietly sat in the car. If she kept flirting with him, she


    believed he would throw her out of the car.


    He silently finished his water and drove to the hospital.


    As they got close to the destination, they had mixed feelings, including joy, excitement, guilt, and


    remorse.


    At the thought of the sufferings their daughter was forced to experience, they were heartbroken.


    In fact, both of them visited their daughter these days. She would sit silently outside the hospital room


    for some time while he would pull into the parking lot and smoke in silence to ease his guilt.


    They came to the hospital separately to have a look at their daughter, but their purpose was the same,


    that was, to apany their daughter quietly.


    After he parked his car in the hospital parking lot, they did not get out of the car immediately but sat in


    the car in silence.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the depressing atmosphere, so much guilt and regret crowed into his mind that his hands on the


    steering wheel slowly tightened until they were white at the knuckles.


    Before getting off, he, overwhelmed by sorrow, breathlessly said to Anya, "Let''s go."


    These days, he tried to keep calm by burying himself in work. But when he came to pick up his


    daughter today, he recalled what happened and turned sleepless and restless all night.


    Feeling his bad mood, she called his name when he walked toward the elevator. "Phil."


    Instead of sounding annoyed when she used to call him by his name, her tone was tinged with a touch


    of coquetry. He stopped and turned to notice her red-rimmed eyes.


    She said, "Can you hug me?"


    Under such circumstances, he could not decline and knew she must be sad for their daughter.


    He walked back to embrace her, while she sped him round the waist.


    He was confused by her sudden hug since she refused to hug him and even detested his passionate


    and loving hugs in the past.


    In fact, he was eager to be hugged by her but was afraid that his connections with her would bring


    more suffering to her.


    After the horrible incident, he did not want to lose her a second time, and he preferred to watch over


    her and his daughter from a distance.


    As he tried to loosen her, she buried her head into his arms, then said with some sadness, "I''m a bit


    afraid to go in, to see her, or to hold her ..."


    His heart jolted.


    Though he had the same fear, he had to be strong when the woman in his arms turned fragile.


    He wrapped his arms slightly tighter around her shoulders, smelling her hair andforting her. "I''m


    with you."


    As she buried her head into his arms, he didn''t loosen her but tried to make her less sorrowful in his


    arms.


    gued by remorse, Anya wanted to embrace him and soon found she was reluctant to let him go.


    When he almost sacrificed his life for her and luckily came to life, she could not wait to hug him and


    wished to stay with him for the rest of her life.


    With her eyes closed, Anya buried herself in his arms to smell him and wondered when he could get


    past it. She really wanted to be with him.


    After a while, he asked helplessly, "How long are you gonna hold me?"


    Anya collected herself and snorted after loosening him. "Are you so reluctant to be held by me? You


    are really fickle."


    Offended by her harsh words, he rubbed the top of her head vigorously. "Do you know what we are


    here for?"


    They came here to pick up their daughter instead of hugging each other in the parking lot.


    Anya knew why they were here for sure. She just needed an outlet to vent her anger and grievance


    after he broke his promise that he would be with her forever.


    He was the one that pursued her like crazy. But now he decided to break up with her since he was


    beset by guilt and regret, leaving her alone.


    Had he ever considered how sorrowful she felt in the face of his change?


    Anyapressed her lips, red at him, and stormed out.


    Phil confusedly pinched his forehead and followed her, wondering why she got angry.

 Chapter 1129 Pick Their Daughter Up

    Chapter 1129 Pick Their Daughter Up


    Despite their conflict, they concentrated on their daughter the moment they walked into the ward.


    At the sight of the baby on the bed, Anya was on the verge of crying. Phil quickly held her in his arms


    andforted her.


    "The baby is developing well in all respects and is already a healthy enough baby." The doctor smiled


    and told them the good news. Then tears streamed down Anya''s face.


    Any parents would be overflowing with joy when knowing their premature baby changed from the dying


    one into the healthy one. Their little girl must have gone to great lengths.


    "Thanks." Phil was so joyful that his voice trembled.


    The nurse stepped forward and handed the baby to the two of them. "Come and hold your lovely and


    beautiful daughter."


    The doctors and nurses marveled at the beauty and delicacy of the baby named Christina Henderson.


    Although the baby had only been born recently, doctors agreed that she was the most beautiful baby of


    all.


    Since Anya kept crying at the sight of their daughter and could not hold her safely in her arms, he


    reached out and carefully took their daughter from the nurse.


    Christina had bright eyes like her mother and would grow up to be a clever girl.


    Despite the first time to meet her parents, Christina didn''t cry like any other baby but curiously stared at


    her handsome father with her beautiful eyes.


    Holding the soft baby, Phil dissolved into saying tenderly, "Christina, nice to meet you. My honey."


    The baby seemed to understand, giggling at him and shaking her fist a few times.


    Seeing their intimate interaction, Anya kept shedding tears.


    Noticing that she had been crying, he hurriedly handed their daughter to the nurse and stepped forward


    to hold her tightly in his arms, asking in a low, gentle voice, "Why are you crying like this? Is there


    something wrong with you?"


    The nurse was speechless when Phil only cared about his wife and she had to look after their child at


    this moment.


    Anya blushed when being held in his arms in front of others and had to stop crying and pushed him


    away. "Nothing. I''m moved to see you hold our daughter."


    He didn''t loosen her andforted her. "You can cry in my arms."


    He felt the same way and was also on the verge of crying at the sight of their daughter.


    The nurse was confused about their talking but knew from his soft tone that he wasforting his wife.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    With Phil''s sce and the nurse standing aside, Anya finally stopped crying.


    "I''m not going to cry. It''s embarrassing," she murmured, wiping away her tears.


    In Anya''s eyes, Phil was so fickle. He was so indifferent towards her early in the morning and repelled


    her deliberate flirting but now he was so tender.


    Sheined in her mind and got herself out of his arms to hug her daughter.


    The nurse smilingly gave the baby to Anya and thetterpressed her lips and hug the baby.


    As Anya''s eyes turned eye-rimmed, she managed not to cry since she had to keep her daughter safe in


    her arms.


    "Chris," Anya said extremely tenderly.


    She had never spoken to anyone in her life in such a gentle tone, which made Phil jealous of their


    baby.


    Christina just curiously stared at Anya with her big ck eyes.


    For a moment, Anya was thinking that her daughter had such beautiful eyes.


    Noticing they got close to the baby, the nurse told them to get the baby to be discharged from the


    hospital.


    As Phil was ready to walk out, Christina in Anya''s arms cried, leaving Anya at a loss for what to do.


    Though knowing how to look after a baby, Anya was still flustered in the face of her crying daughter.


    Holding her daughter, she looked at him in a panic. "What should I do? Why is she crying?"


    Phil was amused and even chuckled. He put down the bills in his hands and gently took their daughter


    from her arms and put her on the bed.


    He lifted her diaper and said softly, "Honey, you don''t want me to leave? Or should I change your


    diaper?"


    Anya figured out the whole thing and turned embarrassed, wondering why she forgot a baby would


    express its needs by crying.


    At the same time, Phil changed the baby''s diaper. Christina stopped crying and joyfully hummed to


    herself.


    Anya guessed that the baby was hungry, and then took the bottle to prepare milk for her daughter.


    Anya gave birth to her daughter prematurely and didn''t have much breast milk now.


    Phil snatched the bottle away, leaving her confused, and then he said full of love, "I do it. You look after


    her."


    Doting on her as usual, he naturally wanted to do everything for fear that she would get tired.


    When Anya recovered herself, her hands had been empty, so she could only walk back to the bed and


    look at her daughter.

 Chapter 1130 Nice to Meet You

    Chapter 1130 Nice to Meet You


    Phil brought the feeding bottle over and asked gently, "You feed her, or I feed her?"


    The baby needed to be held by adults when drinking milk, otherwise, it was easy to choke.


    He had intended to feed the baby so that Anya would not get tired from holding the baby. But at the


    thought that Anya was eager to get close to the baby, he asked Anya''s opinion first.


    Casting a nce at the girl on the bed and the feeding bottle in his hand, Anya hopelessly shook her


    head. "I''m afraid that I could not finish the task. Perhaps, you should do it."


    Anya felt frustrated when she could not look after her daughter.


    Then as she stood up to make room for him, he frowned at her unhappy face and walked over to hold


    the baby in his arms and helped her drink milk.


    Noticing he could perfectly feed the baby and make her sleep soundly, Anya felt much more depressed


    and wondered why she could do nothing when they met their daughter.


    All the time, Anya was feeling depressed.


    Anya stayed in the ward to look after the sleeping baby, while Phil went through various discharge


    procedures.


    Then they left the hospital with their daughter.


    On the way to the parking lot, Phil held the baby in his arms and cautiously put her in the car. Then he


    drove them to his house because he promised to look after their daughter in the future.


    Anya who didn''t have a look at his new house in the morning was amazed to find his cozy home which


    was painted pink for the sake of the baby.


    The new house was much more spacious than the previous one. Compared to her small apartment,


    Anya thought this house was a more pleasant ce for the baby to live.


    "Are you satisfied? He put the sleeping daughter gently into the bedroom crib and turned to ask Anya


    behind.


    Anya looked away. "Noments. It''s not my home."


    He added, "Are you satisfied with the room I''ve made for our daughter?"


    "Of course." Anya snorted and left after putting down things in her hands.


    The house wasvishly furnished, full of high-end furniture and appliances. It was his style.


    "However, you have decorated the house so luxuriously. Thendlord will be happy when you check


    out," she said in a low voice, for fear that the baby would be woken up.


    Anya didn''t know that he had bought the house.


    Phil exined, "I bought it and decorated it for ourfortable living."


    Anya opened her mouth in shock and wondered why he bought a house when he just lived here


    temporarily.


    But soon, Anya knew a rich man like Phil would buy any house he liked directly.


    Phil noticed her expression change and added, "I just want to give the best to our daughter." If it were


    not for Anya''s convenience to visit the baby, he would have bought a luxurious and spacious vi far


    away.


    Anya''s attention was back to the baby.


    At the thought of the sleeping baby, shepressed her lips and asked unnaturally, "Can I have a look


    at her?"


    In fact, Anya should leave now after delivering the baby to Phil who would look after the baby in the


    future.


    But Anya was reluctant to leave the baby whom she just hugged for a short time in the hospital.


    Now, when really embracing the baby, Anya realized the reality was totally different from her imagined


    scenes during pregnancy in which she would kiss, hug, and stay with the baby all the time.


    Now, it was Anya''s dream. It had been more than two months since her daughter came into the world,


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    but she had held her daughter only once, for a few minutes.


    Now that Anya broke up with Phil, she could not stay with her baby.


    "Of course," he replied directly, making Anya feel better.


    After walking into the bedroom, Anya sat beside the baby, put her head on the rail of the crib, and


    wholeheartedly stared at the sleeping girl.


    Thinking for a while, he forwent the intention of staying with them and silently closed the door to deal


    with stuff brought back from the hospital.


    He finished the task and poured a cup of water for Anya.


    But walking into the bedroom, he saw Anya wipe her tears.


    Anya was slightly awkward and hurriedly wiped her tears because she didn''t want to shed tears or


    appear fragile in front of him.


    But the baby''s face reminded Anya of how her daughter lived in the incubator for two months.


    Instantly, heartache devoured Anya.


    Her daughter was born two months early and had to stay in a hospital incubator for two months without


    her parents''pany.


    Even though the baby was too little to have a sense of loneliness, the mother was heartbroken.


    Deep in thought, Anya failed to fight back her tears.


    Phil pretended not to see her tears and gave the water to her. "Here you are."


    "Thanks." She took a sip.


    Phil was heartbroken to see her red-rimmed eyes and teased in an undertone, "Are your tears


    endless?"


    His words with good intentions failed to ease her sorrow but irritated her.

 Chapter 1131 I Love You

    Chapter 1131 I Love You


    Anya was angry because she felt that Phil disliked her tears.


    Worried about waking up her sleeping daughter, she did not lose her temper but pursed her lips and


    red at him before turning around and walking quickly out of the bedroom with a ss of water.


    Phil felt her anger but was confused. He had to follow her and stop her when she put the cup on the


    table and walked toward the door.


    Anya silently wore her shoes.


    He asked, "No more time with her?"


    Though breaking up with her, he knew she wanted to stay longer to be with their daughter after they


    met the baby for the first time, so he tried to stop her from leaving.


    On the verge of crying, Anya replied in a tone tinged with anger, "No. I have to go. Otherwise, you


    would be irked by my tears."


    He finally figured out the whole thing and felt wronged since he never disdained her tears.


    From the first time he saw her, he thought she was the best woman in the world.


    As she was ready to go, he stopped in her way and added, "I don''t mean that. I have the same


    Anya snorted and didn''t believe a man like him would shed tears.


    "Just a joke. I''m sorry. Don''t get angry." He apologized.


    His apology made her cool off.


    Anya had to collect herself and pouted. "You used to tell me not to fight with you about anything. As


    long as I cry, you won''t be angry. But now, when I cry, you feel impatient. Obviously, when you don''t


    love me, my every move would irritate you."


    Phil was speechless as he found that his exnations didn''t work.


    It was also not the time for him to reason with her. He just wanted her to stop being angry and stay a


    little longer.


    As Anya returned to the living room, the baby in the bedroom woke up and started crying, attracting


    their attention.


    "I''ll get the form ready. Can you change her diaper?" He asked tentatively, trying to give Anya a


    chance to stay longer with the baby.


    Besides, without him in the bedroom, Anya could change the diaper more calmly, or she might get


    frustrated by her clumsiness.


    Anya nodded and Phil walked out.


    She clumsily gave her daughter a new diaper, then gently held the baby in her arms and soothed her.


    The baby crying hard just now turned calm in her arms.


    Anya was ted and gently kissed her forehead. "Do you like me? I love you, my baby."


    Before the baby was born, Anya and Phil didn''t check its gender.


    Though Phil was eager to have a daughter, they would still love their baby no matter what gender it


    was.


    Later, Anya had a premature delivery. After knowing the baby was a girl, they got a tacit understanding


    and both of them called the baby Christina, while her pet name was Chris.


    At this moment, Anya tenderly called the baby and was amused by her babbling. Anya dissolved into


    kissing her on the soft face.


    Phil returned with the milk and chuckled at the cozy scene.


    Anya seemed to never get tired of kissing the baby, which amused Phil.


    He also wanted to kiss them two but now he could not kiss Anya based on their current rtionship.


    He thought Anya was his forever love and now his daughter would be his cherished baby.


    Anya knew nothing about his thoughts and stopped getting close to the baby after Phil walked in.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the spacious bedroom, he put her daughter''s pink crib next to the bed and a single sofa in the


    corner. Now, he could sit on the sofa to feed the baby.


    Phil motioned Anya to sit on the sofa and handed her the bottle. "Are you tired of carrying the baby for


    so long? Do you want me to feed her?"


    Anya shook her head. "I''m not tired."


    She was not weak as he thought and could hug her baby all the time.


    She was a mother now. Even if she got tired, she needed to endure it and protect her baby all the time.


    Phil sat on the end of the bed when Anya sat on the sofa to feed the baby.


    He stared at them full of love and seriously said, "Anya, thank you."


    As Anya looked up at him, he added, "Thank you for giving me such a beautiful and lovely daughter."


    He didn''t find a chance to express his gratitude when he and Anya were on bad terms. Later, he broke


    up with her and couldn''t find a proper moment to say it.


    Anya snorted and looked away. "Never mind. The words for you too. I knew who I was when you


    abandoned me after the baby''s birth."


    Slightly enraged by her harsh words, he pinched his forehead and stared at her, exining, "Anya, you


    know why I decided to end the rtionship with you."


    Anya retorted, "I know nothing."


    Knowing she was having a tantrum, he sincerely added, "I still love you and want to raise the baby with


    you. But I could only bring misery to you. I leave because I want you to live a peaceful life without any


    idents."


    He brought her many disasters including her mother''s ident and her incident at the airport.


    If he had not tried to get her, she would have lived afortable life with her family without any danger.

 Chapter 1132 Drinking

    Chapter 1132 Drinking


    Though knowing his considerations, Anya furiously mocked, "I don''t expect awyer like you would


    make such a hasty conclusion."


    Phil silentlypressed his lips and Anya stopped mocking him.


    At the same time. The baby in Anya''s arms finished her milk and was on the verge of sleeping. Well, it


    seemed that the baby at this age just had to eat and sleep.


    "Let me hold her for a while," Phil said after putting the feeder on the table, guessing she must be tired


    now.


    Anya was actually tired and gently put the baby in his arms, feeling her daughter be smaller in his


    embrace.


    In the warm hug, the baby soon fell asleep. Anya also hoped to be embraced by him but knew her


    dream would note true.


    After he put the baby in the crib, they left the bedroom as quietly and quickly as they could.


    As silence fell, Anya had to leave and said politely, "Since our daughter arrived home safely, please


    look after her. I''m leaving."


    Phil added, "If you miss her, you can always visit her."


    After changing her shoes on the porch, she asked deliberately, "Would it be convenient for you if I


    came over in the evenings?"


    Phil replied, "You cane over anytime. You are her mother."


    Anya snorted and turned to leave.


    Anya was sure he could take care of the baby and felt she was too clumsy to look after her daughter.


    Reluctant to leave the baby, Anya hoped she could stay with her all the time and kiss and hug her.


    She had no idea if all the mothers couldn''t get enough of seeing and kissing their kids.


    But she couldn''t get enough of it.


    Before Anya picked her daughter up from the hospital, Anya felt it wasn''t sad to live apart from her


    daughter and she could visit her whenever she wanted.


    But now, after holding her daughter, she didn''t want to be separated from her.


    Enveloped with depression and sorrow, Anya slowly walked along the road after closing Phil''s door.


    She didn''t leave instantly but leaned against the porch wall to adjust her emotions.


    At the same time, Phil carefully listened to what happened outside.


    He did not hear the footsteps of Anya leaving and felt heartbroken, guessing she must be in torment.


    He regretted his decision to break up with her and to look after the baby alone. She might not be


    sorrowful if she lived with the baby and he asionally visited them.


    Deep in thought, he walked out.


    Anya was shocked by his sudden appearance. Feeling that Phil sensed her reluctance to leave, she


    was embarrassed and vexed.


    She stomped and vented her anger on him, saying in a broken voice. "Phil, I hate you. It''s all your


    fault."


    Then, she ran away.


    He was the one to me!


    Why did he end the rtionship with her?


    She had told him she would forgive him if he survived. Actually, she had nned to make peace with


    him and live a happy life with him and the baby. But he insisted on breaking up with her!


    If he hadn''t made such a decision, she wouldn''t have had to separate from the baby and endure all


    heartache.


    She was so pissed off!


    As Anya angrily left, Phil stood there and felt bitter because of her words.


    It was indeed his fault.


    After closing the door again, he went to the bedroom to check on his daughter.


    To be honest, his daughter was extremely beautiful, with beautiful features like her parents.


    The baby took after her mother especially when she slept.


    With his eyes glued on the baby, Phil dissolved into thinking of the scene where Anya angrily left and


    how intensely she would miss her baby.


    He sighed and gently stroked the soft face of the baby, saying hopelessly, "I don''t know how to treat


    your mother now. I didn''t want her to suffer, but I caused her a lot of suffering. What should I do?"


    Though he knew that the baby could not give him any response, and even could not understand his


    words, he could not help but express his feelings.


    Later, Phil told his friends about his problems in the chat group. Arthur suggested, "You can send the


    baby to Anya. As a man, you are much tougher and can bear the pain of seeing your child asionally.


    Besides, it is inconvenient for her to see the baby frequently when the baby is at your house."


    Ezra added, "His words make sense. Since you broke up with her, she''ll get embarrassed to go to your


    house to see the baby, so she could only endure the bitter feelings and refrain from her urge."


    "You are right." Phil thought their words made sense. Based on his understanding of Anya, she would


    feel embarrassed to frequentlye to his house to see the daughter.


    Later, guessing she might arrive at her house, which was not far from his new house, he sent Anya a


    message. "Are you home yet?"


    She replied, "No, I have something to do."


    Phil frowned. "What do you have to do now?"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She didn''t reply and he turned worried after patiently waiting for more than ten minutes.


    He directly called her.


    She impatiently answered, "Phil, what do you want?"


    "Are you home now?"


    "None of your business. Why do you have to know everything about me?" She lost her temper and


    hung up.


    Irritated by these words, he had to admit that he, an outsider to her, should not intervene in her life.


    But he had to keep her safe since he would be heartbroken if she suffered any ident.


    He called her again. "You''re my daughter''s mother, and I have to make sure you were safe."


    "Nonsense." She snorted. "I feel bad and go to a bar for drinking."


    Her answer rendered him furious.

 Chapter 1133 The Perfect Man

    Chapter 1133 The Perfect Man


    Phil regretted promising to take care of their daughter.


    If their daughter had been in Anya''s care, she would not have gone out drinking.


    He took a deep breath and patiently asked, "Maybe you''re in a bad mood because you miss your


    daughter?"


    Since she didn''t reply, he knew he was right and added, "If you miss your daughter, you shoulde


    back to see her. In that way, you won''t feel bad. Wine only makes you suffer."


    Worried that it was unsafe for her to drink alone outside, he persuaded her to go home.


    But Anya read his thoughts and mocked him. "Phil, I know your intention. You just don''t want me to


    drink. Let me ask you one question. What are you to me to meddle in my business?"


    Her question was seemingly unreasonable but aimed to force him to redefine their rtionship.


    If he insisted on drawing clear lines between them, he should not intervene in her business.


    If he intended to mind her business, he had to get back together with her.


    Phil was both amused and annoyed when he saw through Anya''s intention.


    He found an excuse. "I''m making sure you''re safe."


    She sneered and retorted, "You needn''t worry about my safety. I''m responsible for my own safety, and


    whatever happens to me is my business."


    Then the phone was hung up. Phil held the phone and could do nothing.


    In the past, he would decisively get her back. But now...


    Phil hopelessly looked at the bedroom where the baby was sleeping and he could not leave the baby


    alone to find Anya.


    He had to admit that Anya could easily irritate him.


    She knew he could not go to her, so she went to the bar boldly.


    Phil wouldn''t leave Anya alone, so he called Gaven, told him the whole thing, and asked for his advice,


    "Do you want to take care of my kids? Or do you want to find Anya and keep an eye on her for me to


    make sure she''s safe?"


    Gaven immediately made the choice. "I go to find Anya. I''m afraid that I can''t look after the baby."


    In fact, Gaven didn''t know how to take care of a newborn baby.


    "OK." Phil agreed and added, "If she wants a drink, let her have some."


    "I see." Then, Gaven set off and found Anya in a bar.


    At the sight of Gaven, Anya turned annoyed and knew he was instructed by Phil.


    Feeling her impatience, Gaven touched his nose awkwardly and sat down opposite her.


    "Anya, don''t me Mr. Henderson. He''s just worried about you." Gaven defended Phil while she


    ignored him and poured wine into her ss.


    Bearing Phil''s words in mind, Gaven didn''t stop Anya from drinking. Unexpectedly, Anyained


    about Phil with Gaven after drinking some wine. "Do you think he''s a coward?"


    The question startled Gaven and he could not give any answer since Phil was his boss.


    Gaven knew that his boss proposed to end the rtionship with Anya and felt that his boss did it


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    because of his deep affection for Anya. His boss was worried that he would make her suffer more so


    he broke up with her. Thus, Gaven didn''t think his boss was a coward.


    Without getting any response, Anya mocked. "You are a coward, too."


    Gaven was speechless and felt aggrieved by Anya''s sudden criticism.


    "Though he''s your boss, can''t you judge him? Does he forbid you to tell the truth? He is a coward. He


    loves me but has no courage to be with me!" Anya said in a snappish tone and then continued to drink.


    Feeling that Anya drank too much, Gaven tried to stop her. "You should stop drinking. Otherwise, I


    could not send you home."


    If she was drunk, he wouldn''t dare hold her or carry her home.


    Phil was busy with his work when he got married to Anya, so he asionally asked Gaven to pick up


    Anya.


    But Gaven was almost fired because he had a happy talk with Anya on the way.


    Gaven didn''t lose his job after repeatedly exining to Phil that he had no feelings for Anya.


    Working for Phil for many years, Gaven was finally promoted to the general manager of the Ustistan


    branch, so he highly cherished his job.


    Thus, he reminded Anya not to drink too much. Right on cue, the idea of tormenting Phil jumped into


    Anya''s mind.


    She instantly put down the ss and stumbled to Gaven while thetter tried to distance himself from


    her for fear that their intimacy would irritate his boss.


    The next second, Gaven was startled by Anya''s movement.


    She hit the video recording button on her cell phone, took his arm, and said affectionately, "Gaven, I


    heard that you don''t have a girlfriend, and I''m single now. What do you think of me?"


    Shocked by her words, Gaven trembled and lost his words.


    He thought, ''Is she getting me into trouble deliberately? My boss still loves her. Even if he doesn''t love


    her, I''ll never have the gall to mess with her, as it''ll upset him!''


    "We are the same age, so we must have a lot inmon. Do you remember that we used to have a


    good time talking? And I think you''re young, handsome, and very spirited. I think you''re a perfect


    partner for me."


    Scared by her words, he covered her mouth with one hand and tried to delete the video by grabbing


    her phone with the other.


    But Anya was quicker than him. She touched the screen lightly and then the video was sent to Phil.


    Gaven became hopeless and felt he would lose his job.

 Chapter 1134 The Baby Girl Missed Her Mom

    Chapter 1134 The Baby Girl Missed Her Mom


    Gaven had a premonition that his boss Phil would get green with envy!


    He whined with one hand covering his face, "Oh, my dear! You''re screwing me."


    Anya had not fallen in love with Gaven. She did it on purpose to provoke Phil and see whether he


    would be green with envy or just stand it.


    She wanted to know whether he would be nonchnt if she really moved on.


    The alcohol drove her a little bit mad. She apologized to Gaven, "I''m so sorry. I feel so bitter that I used


    you."


    As a saying said, ''He that lies down with dogs shall rise up with fleas.'' After she had been with Phil who


    was crazy for so long, she became as crazy as her.


    Since Anya had apologized sincerely and she was his boss'' beloved one, Gaven had to forgive her.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He sighed, "Well, good luck to me."


    If he had known what would happen, he would have chosen to look after the baby and let Phil face


    Anya alone.


    Gaven thought his boss would call him and reproach him in a sarcastic tone. But to his surprise, Phil


    did not do so but called Anya directly.


    Anya was serving herself a ss of wine and ignored her ringing phone.


    Gaven nced at the caller ID, Christina''s daddy, on the screen and was amused by the lovely name.


    He thought Anya was quite cute.


    It was not the proper time for him tough. He hurriedly reminded Anya of the phone call, "Miss


    Willigen, your phone''s ringing."


    "Yeah," Anya replied idly, but she did not pick up the phone.


    Anya had seen the call but refused to answer it deliberately because she knew why he called her. He


    must want to pick with her for the video of Gaven and her standing closely.


    She did not give a shit about him.


    Still, he was in no ce to meddle in her business.


    Since he wanted to break up with her, Anya could do whatever she liked. Phil could not lecture her or


    discipline her!


    At the same time, Gaven was worrying aside. As he found Anya ignored it deliberately, he had to send


    his boss a message sneakily, saying, "Mr. Henderson, Ms. Willigen seems to be ignoring your calls on


    purpose."


    Anya''s phone stopped ringing and Gaven received a voice message, "Tell her, Chris is crying and I


    can''t make her calm. Please tell her to be back. I think she is looking for her mom."


    Hearing the voice message, Gaven smiled lightly. What a clever trick! If Anya got this news about her


    daughter, she would definitely leave her wine aside and rush home.


    How wise his boss was!


    Then, Gaven reported what Phil said carefully, "Um¡­ Ms. Willigen, Mr. Henderson called you for Miss


    Henderson''s sake."


    Since the baby was born, Gaven, together with the whole staff in Phil''s office, had called her "Miss


    Henderson", which showed their respect for her. That was because Phil cherished his little daughter.


    On hearing about her daughter, Anya looked up and asked, "What happened to the baby?"


    Gaven went on, "Mr. Henderson said Miss Henderson kept crying and he couldn''t calm her down. He


    held that Miss Henderson missed her mom, so he asked you to go back home."


    "What?" As she heard her daughter kept crying, Anya became uneasy and lost the ability to distinguish


    between true and false. After an instant checkout, she left with Gaven. Gaven, of course, was willing to


    go.


    "Wait a second."


    When Anya went into the car, she sobered up and calmed down.


    She stopped Gaven from starting the car and said, "Let me call Phil first."


    Gaven ceased his action of grabbing the wheel, grumbling in his mind. ''If his boss gets caught in a lie


    on the phone, I have to continue to apany Miss Willigen in the bar, right?''


    ''What a cleverdy Anya is! Maybe she has realized that she is deceived.''


    What Gaven thought was true. Anya knew how shrewd Phil was. He had plenty of tricks to be used on


    her. Therefore, Anya gave Phil a video call.


    He said the baby kept crying, didn''t he?


    She would see if he was telling a lie.


    In Anya''s opinion, Phil probably lied to her to let her leave the bar and stop drinking.


    To Anya''s great astonishment, when the video call went through, she heard her daughter crying and


    Phil who was frowning appeared on the screen.


    Phil asked calmly, "Are youing back?"


    "Let me see the baby," ordered Anya, her teeth gritted.


    Poker-faced, Phil turned the camera to the daughter in the bed who was crying and kicking her legs.


    "Since she woke up, she has been crying. I''ve tried everything to soothe her. I don''t know what else I


    can do."


    The crying made Anya anxious. She tapped the back of the driver''s seat, motioning Gaven to drive the


    car to Phil''s house quickly.


    In the video phone, her daughter was really crying, which meant Phil did not deceive her. Anya wanted


    to go back as soon as possible.


    But she questioned Phil on the phone, "Phil, you didn''t beat her, did you? Did you do it on purpose?"


    Though she believed that Phil would not beat the baby, Anya could not stop being skeptical of him,


    because she regarded him as a madman who would do anything to stop her from drinking. Using their


    daughter was the only method to achieve his goal at present.


    Phil was exasperated by her words and he defended himself in a reproachful tone, "Anya, do you think


    I''m such a brutal man? How can I beat our baby?"


    How dare she say it!


    Perhaps Anya had realized her words could not hold water, so she hung up the phone guiltily with a


    snort.


    Phil admitted that he did y a trick to stop her from drinking, but he did not beat his baby.


    The baby was the apple of Phil''s eye. How could he hurt her or beat her or make her cry?


    In fact, it was his beloved baby that cooperated well with him by crying when she woke up.


    Phil did not soothe her at once but used her crying to deceive Anya. After the phone was hung up, he


    held her into his arms and lulled her and the little girl calmed down instantly.


    Phil was a bit worried as he saw the baby''s loveable face.


    He just told Anya he used all means but could not soothe the baby.


    How could he exin to Anya when she went back and saw the quiet baby?


    Just let it be. As long as she did not drink outside, it was OK if she got angry with him. Just let her beat


    him to vent her anger.

 Chapter 1135 A White Shirt

    Chapter 1135 A White Shirt


    Gaven drove Anya to the ce where Phil lived and left as soon as Anya got out of the car. Anya then


    took the elevator up alone.


    The doorbell rang and Phil opened the door. She did not give him a look and looked for the girl after


    she went in. "How about Chris?"


    Subsequently, Anya found the room was in silence without a baby crying.


    Phil closed the door and replied coolly, "She was just calm."


    Anya paused angrily andined, ring at Phil, "Phil Henderson, are you kidding me?"


    "No, I don''t know why she just stopped. Maybe she knew you wereing?" Phil said without a trace


    of guilt.


    "Humph," sneered Anya. Though angry, she could do nothing with him.


    "Let me see her." Anya did not want to watch the annoying man in front of her and walked toward the


    bedroom.


    At the door, she paused, hesitant to get in.


    Phil went after her and asked in a low voice, "What''s up?"


    Anya frowned and tugged at her clothes to sniff. She asked, "I smell so bad. Will it irritate her?"


    The summer wasing and the weather grew hotter, so Anya just wore a thin top. As she lifted the


    bottom hem of her top, her slim and fair waist was exposed.


    Phil turned his eyes away and said, "She''s too little to care about the smell."


    Because of Phil''s action, a thought shed through Anya''s mind, and then she said softly, "Well, I


    should better take a shower. I don''t want her to think her mom is a damn lush."


    Before Phil could say something, Anya requested in a polite manner, "Mr. Henderson, would you mind


    lending me clean clothes to wear?"


    Phil eyed the brilliant and cunning gleam emanating from her eyes and felt gloomy. He knew what she


    was thinking about but could not turn her down.


    At this moment, Phil had an ambivalent attitude towards her. On one hand, he did not want to be


    intimate with her as he believed he could only bring bad luck to her. But on the other hand, he did not


    want to let her go.


    Although he pretended to beposed, Phil could hardly retain hisposure when Anya really did


    something to attract his attention, like the previous video she sent in which Anya held Gaven''s arms in


    hers. He was aware that Anya did it on purpose and there were no affairs between the two. But he was


    consumed with jealousy after seeing the video, and without a second thought, he deluded her into


    returning by using the baby.


    He was now trapped in a mixed mood of burning jealousy and repressive sexual impulse, either of


    which was tormenting him.


    "Lend me or not?" Anya was impatient at his consideration and held out her white palm, urging, "If you


    don''t, I''ll just leave."


    Phil gave a light cough and asked, "A shirt or a T-shirt?"


    Anya seemed happy with her eyes curved. "Of course, a shirt."


    The words, "of course", exposed Anya''s purpose again. She wanted to seduce him in this way.


    Phil had seen Anya in his shirt before. She had been so sexy that he had pushed her over on the bed


    and had sex immediately.


    But now¡­


    When Phil picked up his shirt in the bedroom, his Adam''s apple went up and down. He passed his


    white shirt to Anya and turned to go to the bedroom to look after the baby. But he ran away like a


    coward as if he was afraid Anya would do something to him.


    Anya watched him fleeing away and sneered.


    However, there was a change of ns. In her n, Anya would approach him deliberately after she


    took a shower and made herself smell good.


    But, because of the alcohol, she lost her bnce and tumbled over in the bathroom when showering.


    "Ouch!" Anya fell to the ground. Hurt as she was, it was more embarrassing to lie naked on the ground.


    Outside, Phil heard her yell and dashed into the room.


    "What''s up?" he asked nervously. His eyes fell on Anya lying on the ground and he wanted to help at


    once.


    With a blushed face, Anya lifted her arm that was not hurt and stopped Phil. "Don''te over! Stop!"


    Despite the fact that she just nned to seduce him, and they had been a couple for years and even


    had a baby, she had never been as embarrassed as today when she sprawled to the ground.


    She lost all interest in flirting with him. All she wanted was Phil''s instant leaving.


    How awkward! She really wished the ground could open up and swallow her.


    "Where did you hurt? Can you move?" Phil could not leave her alone on the ground.


    At this point, Phil only worried about whether she was hurt or suffered any fractures. Breaking the skin


    was not a big deal. But if a bone was fractured, she had to see a doctor right away.


    "I¨C" Anya was so embarrassed that she almost cried.


    Why? Why did she fall down when showering? Why couldn''t she fall down after she went out? Then


    she would fall into his arms¡­ Jesus! Why couldn''t God help her?


    Phil knew why she felt awkward. He pulled a towel aside and gentlyy it on her, then asked, "I use it to


    wrap you. Then can I help you up?"


    Being covered, Anya felt morefortable and nodded, biting her lower lip. Phil went forward and


    helped her up carefully with one hand and he held the towel with the other hand.


    "Thank you," She murmured, blushing.


    Phil said, "Let me fix the towel. Try to move this arm. Can it move?"


    His heart was broken. The bathroom was paved with marble tiles. She must be hurt like hell.


    Anya lifted up the hurt arm and stretched it several times. Then she whispered, "The bone seems well.


    I don''t think it hurts seriously."


    Phil let out a long sigh and nced at Anya''s red arm. "Continue to shower?"


    Anya answered noddingly, "I''m so dirty. I can''t stand it."


    Phil opened his mouth, almost saying that he could help her.


    He didn''t mean to take advantage of her. He was worried that she couldn''t do it well with a broken arm.


    But finally, he decided not to speak out, in case their rtionship would change because of his help.


    In the end, he just said, "Watch out. I will help take care of your bruiseter when you''re out."


    Anya nodded and held the towel with her hands. Phil then turned around and left the room.


    As the door was closed, Anya covered her face with chagrin.


    What an ohnosecond! She was awkward as hell!Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1136 My Leg Hurts

    Chapter 1136 My Leg Hurts


    Woebegone, Anya finished her shower and dried her hair, and went out of the bathroom.


    She wasn''t in the mood to flirt with Phil anymore, though in his shirt.


    The nasty tumble brought great shame on her.


    Phil had lulled the baby to sleep and prepared an arnica cream for bruises on her arm and two legs.


    Anya had delicate skin and there must be bruises on her body.


    Why did he know about it? Because he had left many marks on her body before when they had sex.


    Sometimes, he didn''t think he used much strength, but there had always been damn "bruises" on her


    body.


    At the very beginning, Anya used him of being too brutal and forbade him from having sex with her.


    To be honest, he was afraid at first for that. He had thought that he left so many marks on her because


    he was too crazy.


    Later, he did it in a really gentle way and found the bruises still appeared. Then, he realized he was


    deceived.


    She kept him from sleeping with her by saying those words intentionally.


    When he figured out the truth, he pressed her against the bed and had passionate sex with her. And


    the next day, she was too weak to stand on her feet.


    The door opened. Phil nced at the upset girl and could not help chuckling.


    She was keen on keeping up her appearances and must be very embarrassed just then.


    He tried to suppress the curves of his lips and went over, saying, "You might catch a cold if you don''t


    blow dry your hair."


    "Mind your own business!" Anya roared snappishly and sat on the sofa.


    She vented all her anger of losing face on Phil. And thetter shook his head lovingly and went to fetch


    the hair dryer in the bathroom. Quietly, he dried her hair standing behind her.


    Anya did not refuse the service andy on the cushion to relish it. Phil had often done it for her before,


    so it was just a piece of cake for him.


    But, as he was blow-drying her hair, Anya felt increasingly angry.


    He was nothing to her now. Why did he treat her so well?


    And it was he who dered to have a clean break with her but he was so nice to her now.


    Didn''t his actions make her keep trapped in their love?


    Anya moved his hand away at the thought, sat up on the sofa, grabbed the dryer, and dried it herself.


    Anya half kneeled on the sofa with a hand lifted to dry the hair. Her shirt was thus lifted upward and her


    fair legs were exposed, extremely alluring. Phil turned his head hurriedly.


    He felt he was a bit out of breath. Things would be out of control if he kept watching her.


    When her arm was moving over her head, Anya squinted at his hard-on and smiled. He wanna have a


    clean break with her? No way! She knew him well. He was a sex maniac. When they were still a


    couple, he would be turned on immediately if she flirted with him.


    The hair waspletely dried and Phil took away the drier. Then, he came to Anya on the sofa and


    said, "The arm. Let me help you with the bruises."


    Anya knew the bruises were left on the arm and didn''t refuse Phil''s aid. She expected they could be


    cleared quickly and she was ready to excite him as she felt less embarrassed now.


    She stretched out the hurt arm. Phil sat beside her and squeezed the cream out and applied it to her


    fair and slim arm.


    "Ouch!" Anya yelled. "It hurts."


    She looked and sounded delicate. Phil could do nothing but coax her, "I don''t use any strength. Hold


    on."


    His slender fingers started to rub the bruises as he said. Anya shouted instantly, "Oh! That''s too


    painful!"


    She leaned forward and into the man''s arms.


    The soft body made Phil stiffen. But instinctively, he held her.


    He smiled. Anya used to dislike bonding with him, but now she had so many tricks to y.


    Phil was cheery and yet perturbed. He was happy that she was trying to please him, but the torturous


    thing was that he had to refrain from his sexual desire after she excited him with her tricks.


    Anya sat up from his embrace and put all the me on him. Her lips pursed and her face blushed.


    Anya huffed, "Phil. Are you trying to kill me? That''s too painful!"


    It seemed that she was not the one who just flung herself into his arms and turned him on.


    Anya looked at him with a quizzical glitter in her eyes. Phil took a deep breath and met her eyes. "Sorry


    for making you hurt."


    Anya pouted and stretched out her arm again. Phil sighed with ease in his mind and started to knead


    her arm in a gentler way.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Phil wondered why he sweated heavily by just kneading her arm.


    The massage was nearpletion. Abruptly, Anya reached out her straight, tight leg and said sweetly,


    "The knee gets bruises, too."


    The implication was that Phil had to knead her knee as well.


    Phil paused.


    A woman''s legs gave a man a visual impact very different from that of her arms, especially when they


    were long, slender, and fair legs of the beloved one who only wore a white shirt...


    Phil''s Adam''s apple once again rolled up and down involuntarily. He refused her request, "It''s not


    serious on the leg. It doesn''t need rubbing."


    To his great surprise, his voice was so hoarse that his burning craving for sex was fully revealed.


    Phil blushed scarlet with embarrassment.


    Honestly speaking, he didn''t realize that he could be excited by Anya so easily until today. After all,


    Anya had never titited him like this before.


    He had been confident in hisposure and willpower, which made him sober and calm when he


    confronted a naked woman throwing herself at him.


    But his dick went hard quickly as Anya stretched out her leg. It looked like he hadn''t had sex for


    hundreds of years.


    What a shame! He could do nothing with her.


    As long as she tried to make nice, he could not resist her attraction at all.


    "Any¡­" Phil looked at Anya, signaling to her to put her leg back; otherwise, things would be out of


    control.


    However, Anya put her long leg on his in a fit of pique. "I don''t care. My leg hurts very much. You have


    to knead it!"


    Phil breathed deeply and his hot palm fell on her ankle.

 Chapter 1137 Being Punished

    Chapter 1137 Being Punished


    The temperature of his palm was so high that Anya trembled at the hot touch.


    Anya looked up at Phil and met his pitch-dark eyes. Her heart thumped. Then she withheld her leg and


    sat up.


    Before Phil knew what had happened, Anya pushed him down on the sofa with her arms on his chest,


    looking down at the man.


    Phil was dumbfounded by her movement.


    She was bolder. Did she have any idea of what she was doing?


    To his surprise, Anya did not continue the forey but swore at him, "Phil Henderson, you''re a


    scumbag indeed! A bastard!"


    Philughed. He knew why she scolded, so he nodded approvingly and said, "Yes, you''re right. I''m a


    bastard."


    Anya grabbed his cor and snorted, "Not only that. You''re also a nasty old man that trifles with


    women."


    Phil tightened his lips at this moment without uttering a word.


    Did she call him an old man?


    He wasn''t old at all, and he didn''t like to hear that.


    No one would like to be deemed as an old man by his beloved. It was an act of defiance against his


    authority. Unconsciously, he held her slender waist tightly.


    Phil swore he would do something to her if she said one more word about his old age.


    But the next second, he stiffened in shock, because Anya leaned closer and kissed him. When the soft


    lips lingered on his lips, Phil thought he was in heaven now.


    He would be tortured to death by her mischievous darling.


    Sometimes, she was indifferent; sometimes, she was passionate. She affected a sweet girl, and then


    she instantly started to scold him. He was mentally tortured and lost all sense of reason.


    Anya continued to speak as her lips were upon his, "I will punish you for being a bad boy."


    Completely losing his reason, Phil had no idea of what she had said. All he knew was that her soft lips


    were on his and he instinctively answered her with a gentle kiss. Inseparably, they kissed and their


    bodies were pressing against each other.


    Since Anya went abroad, they hadn''t had such intimacy. Phil had taken care of her during the


    pregnancy and had kissed her twice. But neither were the same as today''s kiss.


    Those kisses were just swift. But this one was long and sweet. Both of them had forgotten where they


    were.


    Most importantly, it was Anya who took the initiative to kiss him and made the kiss deeper and deeper.


    So, this was a so-called "punishment".


    For Phil, it was no doubt a punishment, because he could do nothing but feel his body tense and tight.


    They couldn''t make love, otherwise, their rtionship would be redefined.


    Also, Anya hadn''t recovered well from the parturition yet. Phil did not dare to have sex with her.


    It had been just over two months since she gave birth to their baby by cesarean section. The doctor


    advised that they could not have a sex life for at least three months.


    Plus, delivering a premature baby did harm to Anya''s health. Phil hoped Anya could have a good rest


    and recuperation during these days. So, in the end, he sobered up from the passionate kiss and lifted


    Anya by the waist from his body.


    Half-dressed, both were breathing unevenly.


    Phil held her by the shoulder and said in a restrained tone, "If this is your punishment, I should say you


    win. I''m hurting all over right now."


    With his teeth gritted, Phil stood up and went to the bathroom. Anya shouted to stop him, "Phil


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Henderson!"


    Why could he restrain the desire when she tried so hard to flirt with him?


    Had he really lost feelings for her?


    Was he really giving up on her?


    Did he still love her?


    Phil paused but did not look back.


    He did not dare to do so. His eyes would betray all his desires. He was spellbound by Anya right now.


    "You didn''t want me? Are you a man? Do you love someone else?" Anya asked him and threw a pillow


    at him in great anger.


    Phil scratched his head and turned to tell her in a low voice, "You''ve just given birth to a baby. We can''t


    make love."


    Then he walked into the bathroom quickly.


    Anya froze and indignantly fell into the sofa with her face covered by hands.


    Shepletely forgot this.


    When she left the hospital, the doctor told her about it. But driven by liquor and sexual impulse, she


    totally forgot the doctor''s advice.


    Well, her attempts were in vain.


    She was timid and bashful and this was the only attempt she had made. However, it ended in¡­


    What a shame!


    Since she fell down in the bathroom, she had been creating shameful moments.


    After Phil took a shower and cleaned himself up, he went out of the room and found Anya was not in


    the living room. He went close to the bedroom and heard Anya talking to the baby.


    Apparently, the baby was sleeping and Anya was talking to herself indeed.


    "Chris, do you know what happened just now? I''m really embarrassed today. It is all because of you


    that I have the guts to live in the world."


    Her words amused Phil. Phil knew that she exaggerated the results of losing face to show how


    embarrassed she was today.


    "When you grow up, you have to be reserved, calm, and sensible. Don''t behave like me. That would be


    embarrassing.


    "Learn from your daddy. He has all the above merits. If you are like him, you will be clever enough to


    avoid bad ndishments and bad men.


    "Your mom is too na?ve and stupid to resist your father''s deceit."


    Phil quietly opened the door to walk in, saw Anya leaning on the baby''s crib, and heard herints


    about him.


    She said he deceived her.


    Phil was amused. She was good at pretending to be confused. He had told her the truth and she knew


    their separation was to protect her. But she stillined about him ironically on purpose.


    Well. Just let her do what she liked. He knew that she needed an outlet to vent her anger.


    "I''ll go to the office. You stay here and watch over her?" Phil went in and said to Anya.


    He could not stay in the same room with her. It would drive him crazy.


    Also, he had created a chance for her to stay with the baby by offering to leave. She must be happy


    about it.

 Chapter 1138 The Biggest Happiness

    Chapter 1138 The Biggest Happiness


    Anya didn''t object to the decision that Phil had made but nodded approvingly.


    She was willing to stay here and look after the baby. She was well aware that Phil did it on purpose to


    leave them alone.


    Phil changed his clothes and told Anya where the baby''s necessities were.


    Then he reminded her before leaving, "Call me if you have any questions."


    Phil did not go to the office at first after he left home. There were not many affairs in the office and


    Gaven could handle the day-to-day management and the documents that had to be dealt with by Phil


    would be sent to his house.


    Phil headed to the hospital to visit Cara.


    Cara remained demented, showing no sign of getting better.


    In fact, Phil had visited her after he was discharged from the hospital. She had no telepathic love for


    Phil since the doctor said that Cara had kept calm when Phil was seriously injured and hospitalized.


    The first time Phil came to visit Cara after being discharged from the hospital, he showed Cara the


    photo of his daughter. At that time, the baby was wrinkled in the incubator. Phil wanted to make her feel


    the power of a new life and wished her to forget unhappiness.


    Cara was moved a bit by the baby''s picture and whispered to Phil, "Phil, I''m sorry.


    "I''m not a good mom."


    Then her eyes became turbid again, falling into mental disorder without any idea of who he was and


    what day it was.


    Phil had given up the illusion of Cara''s recovery, but he would visit her regrly. He had nowhere to go


    today, so he went here.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    He left the hospital and went to the office. Gaven felt guilty and wanted to hide as soon as he saw Phil


    in the office. Phil hadn''t gotten even with him about the video of Anya holding his arms.


    Phil nced at Gaven angrily and snorted, "Don''t hide. I won''t hurt you, will I?"


    Gaven whispered, "Mr. Henderson, you won''t hurt me, but you look like you want to kill me."


    Honestly, he was totally innocent.


    It was apparent that Gaven was used by Anya.


    Phil knew it. He was not a mean boss who would unreasonably vent all his anger on Gaven, but he


    was unable to restrain himself from finding faults with Gaven for the rest of the day. The poor assistant


    Gaven moaned and groaned during work.


    Finally, it was time for Phil to get off work. After Phil''s leaving, Gaven let out a long sigh of relief.


    Gaven prayed secretly that Phil and Anya could reconcile with each other as soon as possible. In that


    case, Phil would be a normal boss again and Anya too would not bother him. In the end, he would not


    be tortured by Phil.


    Everyone was going to have a happy ending.


    When Phil got home, the sky went dark. His home, however, was quiet in the darkness.


    Silent as the house was, Phil felt warm and serene. Anya must be sleeping with the baby.


    His beloved girl and child were in the house. These were his biggest happiness.


    When he was young, Phil admired the picture of family reunions and the life of other children with their


    parents. Since then, he had sworn that he must marry a woman he loved, have children with her, give


    her a happy life, and build a warm and beautiful family for their children.


    During his childhood with his grandmother, he did not have any happiness and memory that a child


    should have. Although his grandmother was kind and gentle, she could not take him to any amusement


    parks or even to the street to y because of her old age and poor health.


    On Monday, his ssmates would discuss where they went to y with their parents on the weekend.


    That was the saddest moment for Phil. His activities were limited to his home; the farthest ce was


    the market he got to with his grandma.


    When he grew up, he did not look like a family-oriented man, but he was the one who wanted and


    loved family life the most among the Kings. That was why he was the first to get married.


    In fact, Anya fell asleep with her arms around the baby. Taking care of children was really tiring. The


    baby spent most of the day sleeping, but there would be a lot of things to do when she woke up like


    changing a diaper, preparing milk, feeding her, and sometimes cuddling to get her asleep.


    Despite the warning in the parenting book that parents should not form a habit of holding the baby to


    get it asleep, Anya was happy to hold the baby, not willing to put her down.


    Anya was guilt-ridden and loved her daughter, especially at the thought that her baby had stayed in the


    incubator alone for nearly two months.


    She wanted topensate for the two months of her absence by gently holding her daughter in her


    arms so that her daughter could better feel the warmth and love from her.


    Several timester, she was so tired that she fell asleep with her head on the rail of the crib as the baby


    slept.


    Originally, Anya intended to sleep on the big bed but gave up the idea and angrily slept beside her


    daughter, when she thought about her current rtionship with Phil.


    Phil saw her sleeping posture when he pushed the door and went into the bedroom gently.


    He felt sorry for Anya at once. It must be ufortable to sleep in this way.


    Why didn''t she sleep on the big bed?


    Phil crept forward and intended to move Anya to the big bed. But Anya woke up, as soon as his hand


    touched her.


    "Oh, you''re back?" Anya rubbed her eyes.


    "Yeah," Phil moved away his hand on Anya''s shoulder right away as Anya awoke, "why not sleep on


    the bed?"


    Phil regretted it after asking since he knew the reason on second thought.


    As expected, Anya snorted, "Sleep on the big bed? Mr. Henderson, ording to our current


    rtionship, do you think it''s suitable for me to sleep on YOUR bed now?"


    Phil felt embarrassed. Anya went on, "Or, can your bed be slept on by any girl?"


    "I''m so sorry," apologized Phil without hesitation. He did not dare let her keep talking about it.


    "What do you want for dinner? I''m going to cook." Phil changed the topic fast.


    "It''s OK. Do what you want. I eat at my home," Anya said in anger. Phil had to walk out; otherwise, the


    baby would be awoken by their quarrel.


    Anya lovingly kissed her baby''s soft forehead and followed him out of the bedroom. She guessed that


    was the end of her day with her dear daughter today.


    It was already evening. She could not stay here any longer and Phil certainly would not let her stay.


    But she was content with staying with her baby for such a long time today.

 Chapter 1139 Imagine as Boldly as She Can

    Chapter 1139 Imagine as Boldly as She Can


    Anya went out of the bedroom and found Phil in the kitchen.


    He did not change his suit yet and was cleaning food with his sleeves rolled up.


    To be honest, he looked like he was a bad cook in this outfit, but he was actually good at cooking.


    Anya had eaten his dishes during most of her pregnancy, and now she felt hungry seeing him cooking.


    But Anya was stubborn not to eat here or ept Phil''s care for her. To be exact, she couldn''t ept his


    care after he imed to break up with her.


    Anya stood by the kitchen door and said goodbye, "I''m about to go."


    On second thought, she added, "Thank you for what you''ve done today."


    Today, they took their daughter back from the hospital. It was the first day the family of three gathered


    together. Anya thanked Phil for giving her the time to stay with the baby.


    "Are you sure you don''t eat here?" Phil looked at her and asked softly.


    "No." Anya was determined.


    Phil put down the food and washed his hands, saying, "Then I don''t cook. I''m not hungry and I don''t


    want to eat."


    Anya did not reply.


    He must say it on purpose.


    He must upset her on purpose.


    He had stomach trouble. How could he not eat dinner?


    Anya heard that Phil had been ill because of heavily drinking and skipping meals when they just gotten


    divorced.


    During her pregnancy, Phil cooked every day and ate with her three meals a day.


    Phil once told her his stomach got much better and the stomach disease did not rpse because he


    had eaten every meal in a timely and quantitative manner.


    But now he stopped cooking and deliberately stated he would not have dinner.


    He was trying to make her uneasy by tormenting himself, wasn''t he?


    Anya had a healthy stomach and would not feel ufortable by skipping a meal only, but Phil¡­


    A busy entrepreneur like Phil usually suffered from a stomach illness.


    Emelia said before that Julian had a bad stomach and she looked after him with great care by


    preparing regr meals during the first few years of marriage. Only in that way did Julian get better.


    Anyway, Anya did not mean that she would skip her dinner. She just did not want to eat here. She


    would eat at her home.


    With her lips pursed, Anya was a bit angry, ring at the man cleaning his hands, and stepping forward


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    calmly.


    She really wanted to scratch his face. Humph!


    "What''s up?" Phil went closer and asked innocently.


    He was even better than her at irritating people!


    "Phil Henderson!" Anya stared at the man in front of her and huffed, "Don''t worry. If anything goes


    wrong with your health, I''ll take your daughter and marry another man right away!"


    Then she turned around. Phil pulled her arms in a hurry. "You''re not healthy, either! Since you have


    delivered a baby, you should have a regr and healthy dinner."


    Phil was guilty-ridden when he thought of what Arthur had told him.


    Anya was young. If she had been taken good care of, she would have recovered soon. But the


    premature delivery seriously impaired her health and it would be difficult for her to have another baby in


    the future.


    Phil did not care about whether they could have a second child. He was just worried about Anya''s


    health.


    Emelia had helped look after Anya in the first few weeks after she gave birth to a baby, and she had


    told Phil that Anya was weaker after the deliverypared with other mothers.


    And that was Anya was thinner than before. No matter how carefully Emelia and Maisie looked after


    her, she could not put on weight. As Arthur said, Anya needed a long period of recuperation.


    Although Anya looked young and healthy, she knew she was really weak.


    That was why Phil wanted her to have a nice dinner.


    Anya shook off his hand. "I don''t mean I won''t eat. I may grab a bite in a restaurant on the way home,


    or eat at home. Just let me decide where to eat."


    Phil replied, "Restaurant meals are unhealthy."


    Anya snorted, "Then, I cook myself."


    Phil pursed his lips without a word.


    Her cooking skills could ensure that she wouldn''t starve. But they did not work out in the long run. She


    needed to eat nutritious and healthy food.


    He stopped squabbling over dinner and changed the topic. "Several dayster, Abigail is going here. I''ll


    ask her to see you and prescribe drugs for you."


    Anya looked down and did not utter a word.


    She was aware of her condition. Emelia had told her that Abigail woulde here to heal her.


    She knew that Abigail offered to help for Phil''s sake because Phil was Arthur''s good friend.


    She was extremely weak now. She could not exercise a lot and a slight move would make her sweat.


    She had been alive and kicking for over 20 years, even during pregnancy. But now, she felt like she


    had been drained.


    Phil added, "I know you''re angry with me and don''t want to eat what I cook. But please put your anger


    aside tonight and fill your belly first.


    "I''ve hired a cook to make meals for us and baby food for our daughter. You can eat here every day


    when youe to visit her.


    "The cook asks for leave today. He will cook in the following days."


    Phil had racked his brain to feed Anya well.


    Anya eyed him for a while with her mouth tightened and sneered atst, "Phil, do you n to maintain


    such a weird rtionship with me? im to break up with me but look after me at the same time."


    Phil looked away. "I just wish you to live well."


    "Don''t regret it in the future," Anya snorted and sat down on the sofa. "Mr. Henderson, please cook for


    us tonight."


    He insisted on maintaining this queer rtionship, so she would just enjoy his good care.


    Anyway, Anya believed that she was the one who seized the initiative. It was up to her whether to


    ept his care and she had nothing to lose. Why not just enjoy it?


    Since Anya ordered, Phil turned back to the kitchen to prepare their dinner.


    The baby was still sleeping. Anya felt bored in the living room alone and went to the kitchen to find


    faults with Phil. Well, to be exact, she was going to bother him.


    Lazily leaning against the door, Anya stared at the man cooking in the kitchen. "Ah, Mr. Henderson,


    you''re really handsome cooking in a white shirt."


    Phil''s forehead became throbbing. Anya was about to torment him with her tricks.


    She excited him by throwing herself at him during the day. Now it seemed that she wanted to verbally


    flirt with him.


    Anya said in a flirtatious tone, "Will you stain your white shirt when cooking? How about taking it off?"


    Phil was speechless.


    She was always bold to say and imagine something extremely erotic.

 Chapter 1140 Did It on Purpose

    Chapter 1140 Did It on Purpose


    He wanted to stop her from acting willfully and lowered his voice to tell her, "Go see if the baby is


    awake."


    But Anya had seen through his intention of sending her away.


    "She must be still sleeping now. Her cry''s loud. I can definitely hear it if she wakes up." she snorted.


    She had to admit that their tiny daughter was impressively loud though she was a premature baby girl.


    No wonder the doctors and the nurses had said she was a real fighter for life.


    She cried so loudly that she had proved herself a real fighter for life.


    Anya refused to leave but Phil simply couldn''t do anything with her. So, he tried hard to ignore her and


    focused on cooking.


    But after that, she didn''t say anything else.


    Phil could feel she was still there but she just kept silent. What was wrong?


    "Why don''t you talk now?" He couldn''t help but turn around to look at her.


    He said it and found Anya looking him up and down at will and seducing him verbally at the same time,


    "To be honest, I didn''t realize you''re so hot before."


    "Wide shoulders, slim waist, long legs, and fine booty. Hmm, the muscles on the arms are well-


    bnced and well-built, looking very strong."


    Anya felt herself blushing after speaking so boldly.


    She took herself as a girl of guts. But she had never said something bold and shameless like this in her


    life so far.


    In fact, Anya knew Phil was hot and in great shape but she was too shy to speak it out before. She


    didn''t want to tter or admire him; in case he wouldn''t let go of her.


    Anya said it abruptly. Phil was frozen and stopped cooking.


    He must do something to stop her, otherwise, he couldn''t cook again. She had aroused his sexual


    desire only by verbally flirting with him. He wasn''t sure he could control himself if she kept pushing her


    luck.


    He took a deep breath with his back to Anya. Then he turned around to walk over to her and cast down


    his eyes to ask, "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    Somehow, she thought he was hot and tempting. She took a step backward and said, "What did you


    mean? I was just ttering you. Aren''t you happy?"


    "Why didn''t you tter me before?" Phil went on asking.


    "In case you got too cocky."


    "What about now?" Phil asked again.


    Instead of hiding her feelings, Anya just said bluntly, "I am worried that you''ll leave me now. So, I must


    seize every chance to admire and tter you."


    Suddenly, Phil quieted down. He thought of giving up when hearing her bold words and seeing her


    bright eyes.


    He wanted to give up the thought of drawing clear lines with her and keeping away from her. Now he


    really wanted to make a sweet couple with her. He wanted her to tter him and hit on him with sweet


    words like this every day.


    But his reason overcame his heart. He raised his hand to hold her slender shoulders and turn her


    around with strength. Then he pushed her out of the kitchen the next second and locked the door by


    the way.


    Anya stamped her feet with anger and cursed, "You''re a coward! Coward!"


    But Phil didn''t say anything in reply. There came the sound of chopping in the kitchen. Anya pouted,


    snorted, and turned around to go to the living room. She slumped into the sofa desperately.


    She was depressed and texted toin to Emelia and the girls on the phone. Surprisingly, Nina


    burst intoughter, "Honey, just give him a break. You''ve done enough to hit on him today. You seduced


    him too often but he had to hold it back, anyway. I am afraid he''ll be impotent in this way."


    "And you''ll pay for it for the rest of your life."


    Nina was always bold in talking and her words made Anya blush with shame in a sh.


    However, Nina seemed to have made a point of it. It was said that men couldn''t hold back their sexual


    desires too often, which was bad for their health. Probably, she couldn''t hit on him anywhere anytime


    like this again.


    Emelia and the others knew Anya and Phil had picked up the baby from the hospital today. So, they


    asked about the baby and saw if they were capable of taking care of her at home.


    Anya answered their questions one by one. And she also told them Phil had left the baby in her care


    deliberately.


    "Why bother? Actually, he could have taken care of the baby together with you happily." sighed Maisie.


    "Yep. He''s been too bitchy!" added Nina.


    Anya was happy to hear that. She couldn''t agree more with Nina, "I don''t know what the hell he is


    thinking. I am really annoyed with him now. I am gonna piss him off by flirting with some handsome guy


    on the campus."


    She had taken a video of the intimate interaction between her and Gaven today but Phil didn''t give a


    shit about it, because he knew there couldn''t be an affair between Gaven and her. She wondered if he


    could stay calm like this if she was making out with a college boy.


    "Good idea. Do it and piss him off." Nina was on her side.


    Nina was into stirring up troubles.


    Emelia was worried that Anya would really do as she said, and she changed the topic immediately, "As


    for taking care of a baby, I think the most difficult part is at night. The baby wakes up when you just fall


    asleep. Then you have to get up, change the diapers for her, feed her, and h h. Then she wakes


    up again in two or three hours."


    "You can say that again! It''s really a hell of a job to take care of a baby at night. You just can''t sleep well


    and you''recking sleep every day." sighed Maisie. She had been through it and totally understood


    how it felt.


    Anya hadn''t realized it before but she was enlightened by the girls. She couldn''t help but think Phil did


    have a hard time. Just imagine! A baby suddenly cried out loudly when he was sleeping soundly. And


    she could cry very loudly. And he had to get up and take care of her.


    It was really hard for him.


    Anya couldn''t bear to see it, because Phil also had to handle work in the daytime.


    The baby had been in hospital since she was born. They picked her up and took care of her on their


    own for the first time today. Thus, it was like a closed book to Anya, and she had never imagined


    something torturous like that.


    Phil was still busy cooking in the kitchen now, and he had to take care of the baby after meals. She


    thought of it and felt guilty. She wondered whether she should do something to help.


    Nina whined in the chat group, "I dare not have any baby after hearing these terrible things. I am an


    actress! I live on my pretty face! Raising a baby will turn me into an unattractive old woman and ruin my


    career, right?"


    Nina and Cameron didn''t have kids yet. Nina was fine with it and Cameron looked forward to having


    kids at first. But he was less eager to do it now. And Nina happened to have epted a role in a drama


    she liked. So, they decided to enjoy the life of husband and wife for a little longer.


    "Don''t be silly. You won''t be an unattractive old woman. Cameron can''t bear to see you get tired


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    at all." Emelia made fun of Nina.


    "Exactly! He''s giving himself wholly to different kinds of experiments now, but I bet he will make time to


    look after you once you get pregnant. He will probably do everything by himself after the baby is born.


    You don''t need to worry about anything. Just keep looking stunning!"


    Cameron loved Nina with his life. It would bring him great pain to see her suffer and toil.


    So, Nina would never be an unattractive old woman.

 Chapter 1141 Your Beard Is Scratchy

    Chapter 1141 Your Beard Is Scratchy


    Anya had been lying on the sofa and chatting with the girls for a long time. Phil had got the dinner


    ready.


    But the baby woke up in the bedroom while they were about to eat. The baby was crying loudly.


    Anya thought Phil had been busy cooking and must be tired. Then she stood up and said, "You eat


    first. I''ll go get her."


    Phil just stopped her, "Eat. I''m on it."


    Phil had long legs. He said it, went past Anya, and walked over to the bedroom. Anya had no idea what


    she should do.


    She couldn''t understand why the baby was sleeping all the time while she was lying and chatting on


    the sofa. And she just woke up at dinner time.


    Of course, Anya couldn''t eat alone while Phil had cooked dinner and taken care of the baby. She


    dissolved the baby form and passed the feeder to Phil after he had changed the diaper for the baby.


    With the baby in his arms, Phil sat on the sofa beside the bed and began feeding her softly.


    Seeing that Anya wasn''t gonna leave, he raised his eyes and said gently, "Go and have dinner first, or


    it will get cold."


    Anya didn''t say anything. Instead, she just sat beside him and waited for him to finish feeding the baby.


    Phil nced at her and let her stay since he knew how stubborn she was.


    But out of their expectation, the baby didn''t feel like sleeping after she finished drinking milk. She kept


    her big dark eyes open and looked around in Phil''s arms.


    Phil just thought she was too cute, so he couldn''t help leaning closer to her and rubbing her soft cheek


    lightly. But the baby burst into tears ufortably, which confused him a lot.


    What happened? Did she hate to be close to him?


    He saw Anya kiss and rub her cheeks. But why did the baby cry when he did that?


    Phil felt deeply hurt.


    "Your beard is scratchy!" Anya spoke their baby''s mind. She had been there herself and understood


    why the baby cried. She used to be pricked by his beards a lot.


    "I see." Phil took a tumble. His beard had grown out a bit after a whole day long. The skin of the


    newborn baby was so soft and delicate that she cried out of pain when he rubbed his face against hers.


    He apologized to the crying baby in his arms immediately, "Sorry, sweetie. It''s daddy''s fault."


    But his baby girl was a real piece of work. It was nothing but a little prick on the face but she kept crying


    her eyes out, which was the same as her mother, who was hard to coax andfort once she got


    mad.


    Finally, he soothed the baby and stopped her from crying again. And he was sweating like hell.


    But he didn''t forget Anya who was sitting beside him. He raised his eyes and said, "She''s not sleeping.


    Would you like to go eat first?"


    He asked her opinion this time, but Anya just snorted, "I''m not hungry. You''ve pissed me off and I''ve


    had enough of you today. You go eat first. I''ll stay with her."


    Phil was speechless.


    He only asked if she would like to have dinner first. Was it necessary for her toin a lot like that?


    He knew she wasn''t gonna go eat first, then he decided topromise, "OK. I''ll go eat first."


    Saying it, he put the baby onto the bed lightly. Anya stayed to take care of her while he turned around


    to leave for dinner first.


    Phil had hired a babysitter, a driver, a cook, and a cleaner for Anya in advance when he thought the


    baby would live with her. He did his best to enable Anya to live an extravagant life, and he didn''t want


    her to be worn out because of raising the baby.


    But he fired the babysitter and the driverter when Anya agreed to let the baby live with him. He


    wasn''t gonna hire a babysitter because he would take care of the baby himself and he believed he


    could do it with ease.


    But he kept the cook and the cleaner. He focused on looking after the baby and taking care of his work


    at the same time.


    Phil returned to the bedroom after dinner. When he was about to take over the baby, he saw the little


    one falling asleep in Anya''s arms. Anya put her in the crib after she fell asleep. Then Phil was


    concerned about her arms.


    "How are your arms? Tired?"


    He asked her like that.


    He would definitely pull her slender arms over and massage her if it wasn''t for their weird rtionship


    now. He didn''t think it was good that Anya cuddled the baby to get her sleep, but he didn''t say anything


    since he understood Anya did it out of love.


    "Fine." Anya didn''t want to show any weakness in front of Phil.


    Anya was supposed to sit at the table and have dinner after they got out of the bedroom.


    Somehow, she just wanted to irritate Phil. She was still angry that Phil refused to eat first to attract her


    sympathy and keep her here for dinner.


    Then, she stood in front of Phil and said lightly, "I am not eating. I must go now."


    Phil was lost for words.


    He cooked mainly for her. But she just said she wasn''t eating?


    Was she kidding him?


    "What? Are you mad?" Anya turned aside and snorted, "You''ve made me suffer by hurting yourself.


    Now am I not allowed to make you suffer a bit in this way?"


    Phil was choked with words. He knew she was getting back at him now.


    He couldn''t say a word in reply since she had dissed him like that. In the end, he just stared at her for


    long and lowered his voice, "Take good care of yourself."


    Anya heard it and retorted, "You are one to talk! You even don''t take good care of yourself. You said


    you didn''t want to have dinner. How can you expect me to?"


    As an eloquentwyer in court, Phil just had nothing to say at this moment.


    "Sorry. It''s my fault." Phil apologized to her peacefully, "Or you can have little food? It''ste and it''s a lot


    of trouble to go back and cook."


    He persuaded her with patience. It seemed that he had been greatly patient since he fell for Anya.


    Anya would feel embarrassed if she kept throwing a tantrum since Phil had coaxed her so humbly and


    peacefully.


    Then she pouted and sat down at the table again. She was eating dinner quietly while Phil was sitting


    across the table to keep herpany. Of course, he was also checking some emails and taking care of


    the business on the phone.


    After dinner, Anya couldn''t stay there any longer and said goodbye to him first.


    "The baby is home. So, I am not seeing you off. Gaven is waiting downstairs. He''ll drive you home,"


    said Phil.


    Anya was a bit surprised to hear that. Unexpectedly, he had told Gaven to drive her home. She


    wondered if he was overreacting and worrying too much.


    Phil saw the doubt in her eyes and said gloomily, "It will be safer."


    He couldn''t take it anymore if she had another ident.


    He couldn''t live on if anything happened to her and their daughter again.


    "Thanks." Anya thanked him and turned around to leave. She understood he was worried about her


    and she epted his kindness. But she didn''t feel like arguing with him about it. She just wanted him


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    to get past it.


    Life and death were decreed by fate.


    She believed in it all her life and she just wanted to live freely and happily.

 Chapter 1142 Return to the Country

    Chapter 1142 Return to the Country


    Anya and Phil had gotten on well for two days since they took the baby back home from the hospital.


    Then Arthur arrived in Ustistan with Abigail.


    Abigail made a diagnosis for Anya and gave a prescription to nurse her health. Anya thought it would


    be a lot of trouble to have Chiobar''s herb. She even had to boil the herb herself, but she didn''t know


    how to do it at all.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But Abigail told her one of her friends was running a Chiobar''s Medicine Clinic here and could help boil


    the Chiobar''s herb. She first gave the prescription for one month and told her friend to boil it and bring it


    to Anya''s apartment. What Anya needed to do was store it in the fridge and drink it three times per day.


    She had to give Anya a diagnosis again one monthter and make some adjustments to the


    prescription. Abigail said she woulde to visit her again by then.


    Anya didn''t have the heart to see Abigail travel long distances only for her treatment, then she said, "I''ll


    be on holiday in a month. I''ll return to the country to visit my mother and I can go for you then."


    Anya had been back to the country only one time since she went study abroad. In fact, she had


    nned to return to the country to give birth to the baby. But the ident happened and she couldn''t


    go back.


    She always wanted to return to visit Lorie on holiday. Lorie had been worried about her. She thought


    Lorie would be a bit relieved if she went back to visit her.


    Phil heard it and couldn''t help raising his eyes to nce at her. He hadn''t heard that she would like to


    return to the country to visit Lorie. Somehow, he couldn''t bear to see her go back to the country and he


    just didn''t want to part with her.


    Since he went to Ustistan to stay with her and wait for the delivery of the baby, he had spent all the


    time together with Anya except that he had been on a business trip in Nortopia for some time.


    Now he had a hard time epting it when he suddenly heard that she was gonna return to the country,


    though she would leave one monthter.


    Though he was the one to suggest they should break up with each other and keep their distance from


    each other.


    Abigail smiled and patted Anya lightly on her hand, "Don''t feel guilty or stressed about it. After all, I


    always keep myself busy. Brandon and I travel around the world and provide medical assistance in


    ces of war and poverty. We''ve been used to the life of flying around."


    "Now Arthur and Jean can take care of the baby on their own, so Brandon and I will continue with our


    job of volunteering."


    Abigail and Brandon were the best doctors ever. They didn''t care about their own life and security.


    Instead, they would go to any ce where they were needed.


    Sometimes, people asked them whether they were afraid of dying in any ident. After all, the ces


    they had been to were too dangerous for normal people. Most people treasured their own lives and


    they would rather enjoy themselves in a stable and safe ce.


    They were at the age of retirement and they could enjoy life and live out their livesfortably. But


    they started their job providing medical assistance and went to ces of war and poverty, which was


    hard for others to understand.


    Whenever they were asked about it, they would exin peacefully that they loved their job as doctors


    and they were ready to die for it. Most importantly, they were doing it with the loved one and neither of


    them was left behind to keep waiting and worrying about the other. They had been going through thick


    and thin together and made a happy couple themselves.


    Arthur was their only child and he got married and started his career. He lived happily and had run the


    hospital much better than they did. So, they had nothing to worry about.


    As a doctor, Arthur understood his parents'' choices and supported them. It didn''t matter what others


    thought as long as they understood and supported each other as a family.


    Jean had lived in Riverside City for a couple of months since she gave birth to the baby. Abigail really


    wished to help look after the baby but it seemed that she couldn''t do much to help.


    Even Jean''s mother, Selina, didn''t seek the chance to help, either. Jean and Arthur could take good


    care of their daughter by themselves.


    As a result, Selina invited Abigail to have tea every day when she was in Riverside City. And Abigail


    just seized every chance to help Selina nurse her health.


    Selina said with a smile, "We both want to help take care of the baby. Oh, but see what we are doing


    now."


    In fact, they just couldn''t do much to help. Jean ran Lorlene Jewelry herself and she could arrange


    work time at will. She handled lots of the work at home and she could take care of the baby at the


    same time.


    As for Arthur, you could simply say he was fascinated with loving and spoiling his daughter and wife.


    He rushed to do everything and did it all by himself, leaving nothing in the hands of Selina and Abigail.


    So, they just hung out together to enjoy themselves.


    More importantly, they had a tacit understanding. If one of them must go out or leave their daughter


    home, the other one would surelye home to stay with their baby girl. In a word, the baby girl would


    be there with her father or mother around. It seemed that her grandparents were needless there.


    Selina used to get sentimental and burst into tears when she was chatting over tea with Abigail. At first,


    it scared Abigail because she wondered if something unhappy had happened.


    However, it turned out to be tears of joy. Selina spoke highly of Arthur and said he was really a perfect


    husband and father. Jean got so lucky to meet him.


    Selinained in tears that Harold hadn''t changed a diaper for their daughter when she gave birth


    to Jean, not to mention looking after her or caring about her. What made things worse was that she still


    had to cook meals for him and took care of him, the so-called master of the family.


    The worst was that heined he couldn''t sleep well because the baby cried at night, so he moved


    out of the master room to keep away from them.


    Selina was furious whenever she mentioned it. She also said it had made herpare and despair.


    She felt Harold was even more terrible and hateful when shepared him with Arthur, and she just


    didn''t want to see his face again.


    Abigail heard it and sighed lightly. A majority of men were careless, and a few of them were as selfish


    as Harold. But she thought Arthur had done a great job and she was so proud of him.


    "It''s not easy for him to marry a good girl like Jean. Of course, he loves her and cares about her with


    his heart and soul," Abigail told Selina like that and praised Jean by the way.


    Indeed, Abigail meant what she said. She couldn''t be happier with Jean and she liked Jean more and


    more over time.


    Jean was thoughtful and filial. She decided to deliver the baby in Riverside City only because she


    wanted to make it more convenient for them to see the baby more often. Abigail was touched.


    What was more, she was pretty and had a good temper. She couldn''t help thinking that his boring son,


    Arthur, who didn''t have a gift of gab, must have been favored by God to have married Jean.


    Lots of women hated their daughters-inw, and especially they couldn''t bear to see their sons demean


    themselves humbly in front of their wives. But to Abigail, she believed she could only stay untroubled


    and enjoy lifefortably when the young couple loved and cared about each other.


    How nice it was! She couldn''t understand why so many mothers-inw asked for trouble and kept


    finding faults with their daughters-inw.


    Some mothers-inw even started and provoked fights between the sons and their wives and urged


    them to get divorced, which Abigail found hard to believe.

 Chapter 1143 He Cant Live Without Her

    Chapter 1143 He Can''t Live Without Her


    Since Arthur and Jean could take good care of the baby on their own, Abigail discussed it with Brandon


    and decided to provide medical assistance again. Surely, they had also discussed it with Arthur and


    Jean and had won their support.


    Jean was in a muddle when she just entered motherhood, but she thought she was good at taking care


    of the baby now. And Arthur was a great husband and father. He helped a lot. So, she didn''t need any


    other help. Honestly, she also hoped Abigail and Brandon could keep doing what they loved.


    She didn''t need Selina to stay to help if it wasn''t for the fact that Selina was unwilling to go home and


    live with Harold.


    Anya was moved by Abigail''s kindness. But she still rejected it, "I haven''t visited my mom for a long


    time. I will go back to the country. You cane over and give me a diagnosis next time if necessary."


    "OK. No problem," said Abigail. She liked Anya, too.


    Jesus! How she wished she could have a daughter! But it was only a wish in this life. So, she had no


    choice but to show her love and care to others'' daughters.


    Thank God she had a granddaughter now. She preferred baby girls and she had yed with Phil''s and


    Anya''s daughter for quite a long time before they had dinner together.


    "What''s the name of your daughter? Have youe up with one?" Phil asked Arthur when they were


    eating.


    "Be Hudgens!" Arthur said firmly.


    Abigail punched Arthur on the shoulder unhappily, "Why must you act against Jean on the baby''s


    name? Jean has given her a very nice name. Why must you name her Be Hudgens?"


    Jean didn''t speak to him for a few days because of the disagreement about the baby''s name. Abigail


    was mad and couldn''t understand why he refused to take her advice but insisted on naming the baby


    Be Hudgens. He was usually obedient to Jean in every way.


    Fortunately, Jean was open-minded and tolerant. They made peace very soon and she had epted


    the name. Abigail thought Jean spoiled Arthur, too.


    Arthur bore the pain on the shoulder and exined, "The name means my promise to Jean and my


    hope for our dear daughter."


    Anya licked her lips and giggled. Surprisingly, Arthur was stubborn and romantic.


    "Thankfully, Jean didn''t bother to argue with you. Otherwise, you''ll be the first and only one who is


    abandoned right after having a baby!" snorted Abigail.


    Abigail taunted him without mercy and Arthur just said nothing but to bury his head to eat.


    "No, Abigail. Arthur is not alone," Anya said with a smile across the table.


    Anya didn''t say it bluntly but Abigail had heard the stupid things that Phil had done. So, she felt sorry


    and distressed for Anya when hearing Anya''s self-mockery.


    She red at Phil with a grudge andforted Anya, "Forget those stupid jerks. There are millions of


    good guys out there."


    "And you are so young and pretty. I bet thousands of guys want to ask you out."


    Anya just smiled but said nothing. Phil, who was sitting next to her, looked bad and felt bitter. Anya had


    mocked herself for being abandoned right after giving birth to a baby. That wasn''t what he wanted but


    he had no choice but to make a decision like this.


    He didn''t want to do that, either.


    In fact, he loved her so much.


    Then, Abigail talked to Anya friendly, "By the way, I know plenty of capable young men in the hospital.


    Would you like me to introduce some nice guys to you when you return to the country next time?"


    Arthur was almost choked with food. He wondered what the hell his mother was doing. How could she


    fan the fire like that?


    Beside Anya, Phil paused. He thought Anya was gonna reject it but she just agreed without hesitation,


    "That''s great. I admire doctors since I was young. They look so handsome in the doctor''s overall. It will


    be nice if I could marry a doctor."


    Arthur was speechless.


    He nced at Phil, who had pulled a long face, and didn''t know what to say for the moment.


    As a doctor that married a psychologist, Arthur didn''t give a very clear opinion about Phil''s choice as


    Ezra did. Instead, he understood that Phil was going through a hard time and he needed some time to


    calm down and get past it.


    But what if Anya fell in love with someone else and stopped waiting for him when he was still getting


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    over it?


    Abigail wasn''t bothered by those two guys''plicated feelings at all but talked directly to Anya, "Deal!


    I''ll give you a diagnosis and introduce some good guys to you when you go back to the country next


    time."


    Anya replied with a big smile. And Phil didn''t feel like eating anymore.


    After dinner, Arthur and Phil went downstairs for a smoke. Arthur asked him, "Will you go back to the


    country with her?"


    What if Anya fell for some capable young man if he didn''t return to the country?


    It didn''t mean he took Anya as an easy girl. But he thought it was possible that Anya would do


    something with other guys only to piss Phil off.


    A woman''s heart is a deep ocean of secrets. Arthur was scared of it now.


    Phil took a hard drag on the cigarette, "No. The baby is too young to travel long distances now."


    He didn''t want to travel long distances with her before she was one year old. She was a premature


    baby and she was a bit weaker than normal kids. So, he thought it would be better to raise her in a


    stable environment before she was one.


    "That''s true." Arthur nodded.


    "So, you just let her go back and meet those guys that my mother introduces to her? You''re not gonna


    do anything?" Arthur asked again.


    "She has to go back. She misses her mother and should visit her" Phil said in a deep voice, "So, the


    only way is to ruin the blind dates."


    He said it and looked at Arthur. Arthur got him immediately but shrugged, "Hey dude! My mother


    arranges it. Do you think I can ruin it?"


    "Don''t count on me. I can''t nail it."


    Arthur understood the reasons why Abigail got in the middle of Phil and Anya. On the one hand, she


    liked Anya a lot and wanted to help Anya vent her anger.


    On the other hand, she wanted to irritate Phil. And it would be very hard for him to mess it up.


    Phil red at him unhappily, "Are we still best friends?"


    "Actually, the best way is to get back together with her before she returns to the country. In that case,


    you are in a serious rtionship and she can''t go to those blind dates," Arthur said helplessly.


    Arthur''s words silenced Phil. He said nothing and smoked hard.


    Maybe he hadn''t smoked hard like this for long. He was choked with the smoke and began coughing


    severely. Noble and dignified as he, he looked quite awkward when coughing severely with the


    cigarette in his fingers.


    Phil almost quit smoking since Anya got pregnant.


    He could hardly smoke now since he had to live with his daughter and take care of her. Thus, he wasn''t


    used to the strong smell of cigarettes.


    Arthur didn''t say anything but sighed silently. For what?


    Maybe it was a good thing that Abigail and Anya irritated him like that. Maybe it could make him realize


    sooner that he couldn''t live without Anya.

 Chapter 1144 Hang Out

    Chapter 1144 Hang Out


    Abigail and Arthur didn''t stay long in Ustistan. They returned to the country after she gave Anya a


    diagnosis and the prescription was filled. Then Anya began nursing her health with Chiobar''s herb.


    The smell and taste of Chiobar''s herb were tolerable. She was supposed to take a small bag of it after


    the meal and she could do it no matter how terrible it tasted.


    She kinda hated taking medicine but she had gone through a lot recently and felt she had grown


    mature and calm overnight. So, she just took it without a blink.


    But Phil had prepared some sweetmeat in the fridge for her. Anya had meals in his ce every day and


    he was afraid that she couldn''t take the bitterness of Chiobar''s herb.


    When they were together before, it took a lot of trouble for her to take medicine when she fell sick. She


    groaned and moaned and refused to take it. He had no choice but to coax her in every way. He thought


    she had never had Chiobar''s herb before and she would definitely reject and avoid it in every way.


    To his surprise, Anya swallowed the Chiobar''s herb in one breath without taking the sweetmeat. Her


    face wrinkled and twisted because of the bitter taste, but she didn''tin at all.


    Phil passed her the dessert immediately, "Would you like some dessert to relieve the bitterness?"


    Anya covered her mouth with one hand to relieve the bitterness, and shook the other hand, "No,


    thanks."


    Phil took back his hand with the dessert in it. He frowned lightly and nced at her, wondering why she


    refused to take some dessert since it was so bitter.


    Anya seemed to have noticed his confusion. Then she uncovered her mouth and smiled idly, "A girl can


    be delicate only when she is loved."


    "No one loves me or cares about me now. So, why the fuss?"


    Phil was lost for words.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Anya was sharp-tongued and seized every chance to sting him.


    No one loved or cared about her? How could it be possible?


    How he wished he could love her and care about her with his heart and soul!


    She knew it! She knew he still loved her, but she deliberately said something like that to make him feel


    bad.


    Maybe as time passed, he would be fed up with her sarcasm and want to get back together with her


    someday.


    Seeing him pursing his lips in silence, Anya couldn''t bring herself to do it again.


    In fact, she didn''t want to sting him like this all the time. But she was worried that he would forget the


    pain and forget her once she stopped doing it.


    Anya was busy with sses every day but she would drop by to see the baby and eat before she went


    to sses. Phil said he had hired a cook to cook their meals and she just epted it naturally.


    After all, she had to visit the baby every day and she could spend more time and energy on her study if


    she ate there by the way.


    She had nned to finish school early but she abandoned the thoughtter since she had to take care


    of the baby and study at the same time after she got pregnant. Now Phil looked after the baby and she


    could be devoted to her school work again.


    For Lorie, the baby, or even Phil, she had to finish school as soon as possible. She thought she just


    couldn''t keep Phil around here in Ustistan by leaving everything behind in the country.


    In a word, Anya was busy. Most of the time, she had to rush to school after eating and staying a short


    while with her daughter.


    Sometimes, Phil had to go and handle business in the office. She would stay and take care of the baby.


    They cooperated well with each other.


    Anya hadn''t hit on Phil since Nina told her men would be impotent if they had held it back too often.


    She just kept an arm''s length with him and treated him neither indifferently nor passionately.


    Gaven called Phil that day, telling him toe to the office for something urgent. Phil took a look at


    Anya''s ss schedule and found she had finished sses by then. Then he called her to see if she


    coulde over to take care of the baby.


    Anya picked up the phone and was bewildered after hearing what Phil wanted, "Must you go to the


    office now?"


    "You can''te over?" Phil could tell she wasn''t avable from her tone.


    "I''m on the train now. I want to walk around the nearby city with my ssmates." Anya told him


    honestly.


    Anya hadn''t expected it. They had finished the exam on one subject, and several of Chiobar''s students


    in the ss decided to take a trip together to the nearby city.


    In fact, Anya didn''t want to go at first because she missed the baby a lot. But she changed her mind


    since she wanted to y hard to get. So, she decided to hang out for half a day ande back at


    night.


    Well, it was Nina who had taught her to y hard to get.


    "You''ve been too clingy to Phil with passion these days, so you must distance yourself from him now.


    You have to y hard to get and treat him friendly and unfriendly. Only in this way can you get him,"


    Nina told Anya.


    Anya thought Nina knew her thoughts too well. She was thinking of staying a bit away from Phil, and


    Nina just spoke her mind!


    It happened that some of her ssmates suggested walking around in the nearby city, so she agreed


    to join them.


    But she hadn''t imagined Phil would call and tell her toe back right after she boarded the train.


    Phil had never imagined she would visit another city without telling him. In a sh, he got mixed


    feelings. Since when she had been so sociable? She even went to another city with her ssmates!


    But he couldn''t do anything with her since she was on the train already. Then he said, "OK. Off you go.


    I''ll tell Gaven to take care of it."


    "Sorry!" said Anya.


    "It''s OK." Phil couldn''t help but ask again, "Why did you suddenly want to take a trip to another city?


    Who are you with?"


    Though Phil kept asking, Anya just answered lightly, "Oh, we''ve passed an exam. Everyone was happy


    and decided to go out for some fun."


    She told him why they hung out but she didn''t tell whom she was with, and it confused and bothered


    Phil.


    However, he didn''t think it appropriate to keep asking. Then he urged her, "Be safe."


    But he asked again before Anya hung up, "When will youe back?"


    "I''m not sure yet. It depends on our moods." Actually, Anya had decided when toe back. She didn''t


    want to stay out for the night, and she wanted to see the baby before she went to sleep.


    But she just said it on purpose to piss Phil off. Just Piss him off!


    As expected, Anya felt his anger immediately but she just added the fuel to the fire, "Why, Mr.


    Henderson? I don''t worry about the baby at all, since you are there to take care of her. That''s why I


    hang out without scruples."


    Phil took a deep breath and said, "Have fun."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Anya was still a college student when she met him. Then they got married and she felt her life was all


    about him. He followed her no matter where she went.


    She had never stayed the night with others like this before.


    Phil understood she should live a life of her age, but on the other hand, he felt anxious and insecure.


    He was afraid that she would have a crush on some young guys when they hung out together.

 Chapter 1145 She Has Forgotten Us

    Chapter 1145 She Has Forgotten Us


    Phil got mixed feelings but still called Gaven, telling him he couldn''t go to the office in person and


    requesting him to bring the documents to his ce.


    He understood that she wasn''t happy in their marriage. He manipted her a lot like a control freak,


    which deprived her of interest in interacting with her ssmates.


    He didn''t wish to see her interacting with others a lot, especially those young and handsome guys. So,


    he would attend any of her school and ss activities though she didn''t want him to.


    Because of his identity and social status, he would surely make stir whenever he showed up in public.


    Once he made a stir, people would judge her, gossip about her, and even spread rumors about her. As


    time passed, she stayed away from people and didn''t attend any activities.


    It was a good thing that she could get on well with her ssmates.


    Philforted himself in this way. Then he handled work while he was taking care of his daughter.


    He was still worried about her safety though he told her to have fun. She was in a foreign country now


    and he was afraid that she would get into trouble, get bullied, and get hurt.


    Then, he texted her a momentter, "Where are you now?"


    "Are you having fun?"


    "Call me any time if there''s anything wrong."


    "Have you decided when toe back?"


    Anya didn''t reply to any of his text messages though he kept texting her endlessly.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    In despair, he plucked up the courage to call her. He knew he would be despised but he still wanted to


    know if she was fine out there.


    It took a long while for Anya to pick up the phone. Phil heard theughter first before Anya''s voice


    came into his ears, "What''s wrong, Mr. Henderson?"


    Mr. Henderson?


    He found what she called him irritating to the ears but he heard someone asking Anya on the other end


    before he could say anything, "Who is it? Why is he calling you at this time? Doesn''t he know you are


    having fun?"


    "A friend," Anya answered with a smile.


    The ssmate said with a big smile, "What kind of friend? So mysterious. Or is he your boyfriend?"


    "No. Just a friend."


    Anya said it and kept her voice down to ask him, "What''s wrong?"


    Phil felt extremely bitter and sad in a second. A friend? Mr. Henderson?


    But he just asked for it himself. What else could he do with it?


    "Are you enjoying yourself?" he murmured.


    "Yeah, very much." Anya sounded very happy, which made Phil feel bitterer and sadder.


    "OK. I''ll leave you to it, then. Be safe." he said.


    Anya hung up the phone as soon as he finished talking. Obviously, she was busy having fun there. Phil


    heaved a sigh and felt terrible.


    He raised his eyes and saw the baby girl sleeping quietly in the crib. He felt more bothered. There was


    another girl that he had to worry about.


    The baby was the apple of his eye. He wondered what kind of man she would marry to irritate him.


    He was kinda breathless whenever he thought of it because he didn''t think any man in the world was


    worthy of his beloved daughter.


    It was seven at night. Anya was on the train back.


    She thought Phil would keep calling her again and again, but she just received a call from Gaven. Anya


    raised her eyebrows and answered the phone.


    "Where are you now, Miss? I''ll pick you up at the train station." Gaven asked with a smile on the phone.


    Anya rolled her eyes and thought they couldn''t be more scheming.


    Instead of asking her if she would be back today, Gaven asked her directly where she was now.


    Apparently, he was getting her to talk about her schedule. He wanted her to tell them whether she was


    back or not.


    But Anya didn''t buy it. Then she added, "You''re at the train station now? But I didn''t say I would go


    back tonight."


    Gaven knew he had been seen through and rubbed his nose, "Don''t you miss the baby if you don''t


    Anya snorted.


    Indeed, he knew exactly what to say to sting her.


    "Mr. Henderson is worried about you. He told me to wait and pick you up at the train station but he


    didn''t know the specific time of arrival, so I can do nothing else but wait here," added Gaven.


    "I''ll be grateful if you could tell me the specific time of arrival so that I can make time for dinner."


    Gaven was sadfishing and she couldn''t bear to be so mean again.


    She was at odds with Phil but she didn''t think she should get Gaven involved. Moreover, Gaven was a


    nice guy and they had always got on well with each other. He was like a friend to her.


    So, how could she bear to see him waiting and starving at the train station?


    "I am on the train back now. I''ll arrive at about 9 p.m.," she said.


    Gaven was happy to hear that, "OK, thanks. See youter."


    Gaven hung up the phone and reported to Phil immediately. He thought Phil would sigh with relief after


    knowing Anya would be back tonight and the specific time of arrival.


    Others might not see it, but as his assistant, Gaven really felt Phil had been absent-minded for the


    whole day. He just hoped Anya would be back soon so that Phil could stop worrying.


    But Gaven felt worse when he remembered Anya would return to the country very soon.


    She would stay at least one month or longer once she returned to the country. He would have a difficult


    time if Phil was absent-minded like this every day.


    Gaven couldn''t help feeling sorry for himself when he thought of the misfortune.


    He really didn''t get it. He wondered why Phil suddenly let go of her when he still loved her so much.


    Or, the deepest love was like letting go?


    He had never been in love with someone and he got really confused.


    And, Phil did sigh with relief when he heard when exactly Anya would be back.


    He had just finished feeding the baby and put her on the bed. He stayed by her side with his legs


    crossed and lifted his hand to pat her soft cheek, "You''ve finished drinking milk but you are not


    sleeping. Do you miss her, too?"


    "Do you want her toe back to cuddle you?"


    "You can''t sleep tight without seeing her, right?"


    Anya had dinner in his ce recently. After dinner, she got the baby asleep, and then she would go


    back to her ce.


    As time passed, the baby had been used to being cuddled in her mom''s arms. That was why she didn''t


    sleep till now tonight.


    He had no idea if she could understand his words. She just stayed awake, kicking her little legs and


    babbling.


    Philined to the baby, "Forget her. She''s been out for fun. She has forgotten us. Just go to bed


    first."


    "Don''t wait up for her. It takes long for her to be back."


    Right after that, the baby suddenly pouted and her eyes were red with tears. Phil thought something


    awful was on the way. As expected, the baby burst into tears.


    She cried so loudly.

 Chapter 1146 You Should Move on

    Chapter 1146 You Should Move on


    Phil was desperate and helpless.


    Did she burst into tears because she understood what he had said?


    Without thinking much, he carried the baby in his arms and began soothing her, "Sorry, sweetie. It was


    daddy''s fault. Mommy will be back soon. She''lle back and tuck you in."


    But the baby didn''t feel like hearing anything now. Instead, she just kept crying loudly.


    He keptforting her and the baby kept crying hard. Finally, she cried herself to sleep, and Phil was


    exhausted.


    He threw himself on the bed andy beside the baby. In depression, he thought he had fallen into the


    hands of Anya and their daughter. Both of them were good at making him suffer.


    Anya arrived at the station and met Gaven there. It was over 9 p.m. when she arrived at Phil''s ce.


    Gaven was gonna drive away as soon as he sent her back, but Anya stopped him amusedly, "Do you


    think your boss has been asleep?"


    "No. He''s a night owl," said Gaven.


    Phil texted to ask about where they were while they were on the way back. He was driving and unable


    to check the message. He read the message and texted back right after he stopped the car,


    "Downstairs."


    "Can you call him to make sure? I won''t go upstairs if he''s asleep," added Anya.


    "Really, he is awake. He has just texted me. Go upstairs now. I am going home to have a rest," Gaven


    said and drove away quickly.


    Anya went upstairs and rang the doorbell. She looked up and saw Phil, who answered the door and


    couldn''t help being stunned. He looked worn and haggard!


    "What did you..." Anya was a bit confused.


    Phil opened the door to let her in and exined, "Chris has been crying hard. Finally, she was asleep."


    Phil nced down at her, "You''ve been tucking her in at night recently. Maybe she was a bit upset


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    tonight for not seeing you. So, she kept crying hard."


    Anya pursed her lips and said nothing else.


    Phil''s words had broken her heart.


    Phil seemed to have sensed her sadness andforted her, "Don''t be guilty. She has to get used to it


    sooner orter. You return to the countryter, right?"


    Anya hadn''t told Phil that she would return to the country. Phil got to know it when Abigail came to visit


    themst time. They had a tacit understanding that Chris couldn''t return to the country together with


    her, and Phil would stay in Ustistan to take care of her.


    But unexpectedly, Chris had cried her eyes out without her mom around and Phil had got exhausted


    fromforting her. Anya knew clearly how hard and loudly Chris could cry.


    With the thought in mind, she stared up at Phil and apologized, "Sorry."


    If she hadn''t hung out with her ssmates to irritate Phil today, the baby wouldn''t have cried her eyes


    out and Phil wouldn''t have been so exhausted.


    In fact, Phil was mad at her for hanging out without telling him or discussing it with him. But he was


    softened when Anya apologized to him so humbly. And his anger had dissipated.


    "Did you have dinner?" he shifted the topic.


    Anya nodded. They came back after having dinner together.


    "Chris might wake up for milkter. Can you stay here for her? I''ll go for dinner." Phil asked her opinion.


    Phil didn''t have dinner till now. Anya nodded, with her lips pursed.


    Chris was sleeping in the bedroom, and Phil was eating in the dining room while Anya was sitting on


    the sofa in the living room. They didn''t have much to talk to each other. Anya was strangely silent.


    Phil nced at her and became aware of her feelings immediately. Without doubt, she was guilty for


    leaving Chris crying hard and waiting for her.


    Phil put down the fork andforted her, "It''s a good thing for her to learn to get used to it. You can''t


    stay with her 24/7. Neither can I. she must get used to not being tucked in."


    Anya didn''t feel like listening to any word offort now because she knew it wouldn''t help much. She


    just wanted to be alone to relieve the sadness.


    She nced up at him, snorted, and looked away. She rejected his constion in this way.


    Phil was speechless.


    He was kind tofort her, but she was just annoyed with him.


    It was more and more difficult for him to guess what she was thinking.


    Chris woke up before Phil finished his dinner. Anya ran into the bedroom at once and saw Chris kicking


    her legs with her eyes turning red with tears. It seemed that she would cry out loud the next second.


    But she giggled as soon as she saw Anya.


    Anya felt distressed and thought the baby was super adorable at the same time. She changed the


    diaper for Chris and cuddled Chris in her arms softly. She acted to be angry and said lightly, "Christina,


    did you do it on purpose?"


    "You know everything, don''t you?"


    "You want no one else but mommy?"


    Chris was waving her arms and kicking her legs joyfully in Anya''s arms as if she had understood every


    word Anya said.


    Anya was touched and couldn''t help leaning close to her and kissing her cheek.


    "It''s mommy''s fault. Mommy shouldn''t have hung out for fun to irritate your daddy." Anya whispered to


    Chris, "I promise I won''t do it again. Mommy won''t leave you again until I have to."


    Anya finally felt better by carrying Chris in her arms and apologizing to her softly for a long while.


    She yed with Chris for a little while and tucked her in. Then she said goodbye to Phil and got ready


    to leave.


    Phil wanted to chat with her but she wasn''t in the mood. So, he had to let her leave.


    Chris was growing fast under Phil''s attentive care. She ate well and slept well and had grown more


    beautiful. Anya couldn''t help but rest her arms on the rib and take her little soft hands, "I love her. I


    can''t bear to leave her."


    Even so, she still had to return to the country to visit Lorie. Anya was distressed.


    "You cane back sooner, then," Phil said peacefully.


    "Emelia and the girls want me to stay a bit longer so that we can gather together." snorted Anya.


    "You stay a bit longer for blind dates, don''t you?" Phil teased her.


    Anya held her chin with one hand and peered at Phil. Then she said something irritating to him on


    purpose, "That''s right. Abigail has arranged several blind dates for me. It takes time to meet the guys


    one by one."


    Phil was irritated by her words but she just added, "Phil, if you meet some nice girl, you should ask her


    out and move on as well."


    As well?


    Phil put on a gloomy face and looked at her.


    What did she mean by saying that?


    Did she mean she wanted to love someone else? So she wanted him to move on as well?

 Chapter 1147 Was This the Ending He Wanted?

    Chapter 1147 Was This the Ending He Wanted?


    Thinking of this, Phil couldn''t help asking, "Do you really want me to move on and find a stepmother for


    our daughter?"


    Anya was stunned.


    She had to admit that the word "stepmother" was so harsh that she didn''t know what to say for a


    moment.


    Before she could recover herself, Phil said something harsher, "Of course, if you want to find a


    stepfather for our child, I have no objection."


    After saying that, he stood up and left with Chris in his arms as if he was afraid that she would take


    their daughter away and really find a stepfather for their daughter.


    The two put their daughter in the stroller on the balcony so that she could bask in the sun.


    But now, Phil directly held her in his arms and took her away, and Anya was furious.


    If he had a problem with her blind dates, he could just say it. Did he have to be so sarcastic and take


    their daughter away directly? She would not find a stepfather for their daughter!


    If it had been in the past, Anya would have quarreled with Phil and questioned him why he was so


    sarcastic with her. She was single now. What was wrong with having blind dates or falling for someone


    else?


    But now that she had a daughter, she didn''t want to quarrel with him in front of their daughter.


    Although their daughter was too young to know what a quarrel was, Anya didn''t want her to bear it.


    So, after sitting alone on the balcony for a while, she stood up and left with her belongings. Phil, who


    carried their daughter to the bedroom, could not help but raise his hand to pinch his brows when he


    heard the door closing.


    He thought Anya woulde to quarrel with him, but he didn''t expect that she would leave...


    In fact, when he turned around with Chris in his arms, he had realized that he said something too


    harsh. He nned to apologize to her as soon as she came to quarrel with him.


    But she ignored him and left directly.


    He felt a little embarrassed.


    He didn''t even have a chance to apologize.


    Sighing bitterly, he looked down at Chris in his arms and said, "Why do I always quarrel with your


    mommy now? Although we used to quarrel, it is not the same."


    "In the past, after we quarreled, we would have a better understanding of each other. But now, every


    time we quarrel, a rift seems to grow between us, and our rtionship is ending."


    "I thought we could be around each other peacefully, but things go contrary."


    Having been in the business circle for many years, Phil didn''t know how to get along with her now.


    In the past, he quarreled with Anya because they were a couple, and Anya, spoiled by him, threw a


    tantrum from time to time.


    But now...


    He insisted on breaking up with her. Anya was clear about their current rtionship, so she didn''t lose


    her temper with him anymore. Besides, considering the presence of their daughter, she just silently left.


    After she left his house, she went to school. Now her life was all about her daughter and studying. But


    because of what he said, she was not in the mood to study the whole day.


    The two words "stepfather" and "stepmother" stung her but also calmed her down.


    She felt that she couldn''t go on like this with him. She didn''t have the patience to wait for him to get


    past it and get back together with her. She needed him to give her a clear answer.


    It was up to him to decide whether to break up or make up.


    If he still chose to give up on her, she would stay away from himpletely. As for Chris, she would


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    not visit Chris before she could walk, so as not to have any contact with him.


    When her daughter could walk, she could ask Gaven, or the driver and bodyguards of Phil to drive her


    daughter to her ce so that she didn''t have to meet him again.


    She made up her mind this time.


    She didn''t want to torture herself anymore.


    She needed a clear answer from Phil to decide whether to give up or not.


    With this in mind, she hadn''t talked much with Phil recently.


    She went to see Chris every day, but only in the evening.


    She didn''t have meals with him there, though he apologized to her for his harsh remarks that day.


    She refused to eat the food offered by him though it was sent to her ce by his men.


    Since she had made the worst n, she should learn to be independent in advance and especially


    learn to let go of Chris. She used to visit Chris three times a day, but now she paid a visit only once a


    day. She was extremely tormented and pained.


    But she held it back.


    It was better to save herself the pain now.


    It was better to end it now. Otherwise, she would be more reluctant to leave her daughter when they


    had to split up, and it would be more painful by then.


    On the day of returning home, Phil asked Gaven to send her to the airport, but when Gaven arrived at


    her house at the appointed time, he found that she had left for the airport.


    She sent a message to Gaven, "Gaven, I''m going to the airport by myself, so I won''t bother you to take


    me there. Besides, I''ve put a letter in the mailbox at the gate. Please help me bring it to your boss.


    Thank you."


    Intuition told Gaven that the letter Anya left was about something bad.


    He could clearly feel the estrangement between Phil and Anya these days. He didn''t know what


    happened to them. They got along very well before. Although they were in a weird rtionship, he felt


    that they got along in the same way as before.


    However, they suddenly be estranged from each other. Anya would go to Phil''s house to stay with


    Chris for a while every evening after dinner, but she would avoid Phil like he was a creepy guy at other


    times.


    Phil had someone send meals to Anya several times, but after the meals were returned to him several


    times, he stopped doing anything.


    Gaven could not figure out the reason, so he went to the mailbox to get the letter, rushed to Phil, and


    handed it to him.


    Phil had been mentally prepared before reading the letter. He could feel Anya''s indifference these


    days.


    The letter was written by hand, showing Anya''s beautiful handwriting.


    "I n to stay in the country until the new semester begins, and I won''te back until the school


    holiday is over.


    I think we should think about our future calmly during the days when we are apart.


    It''s up to you whether we should be together or not. Please give me a clear answer when Ie back.


    Phil Henderson, you''re not my only choice.


    As for our daughter, please take good care of her."


    She expressed all her thoughts in these brief sentences.


    Phil knew that he had to give her an answer this time. Also, he shouldn''t waste her time like that.


    He knew that if he gave a negative reply, she wouldpletely disappear from his life.


    He asked himself, "Is this the ending I want?"

 Chapter 1148 Finally Made This Decision

    Chapter 1148 Finally Made This Decision


    Gaven had no idea what exactly Anya had written to his boss in the letter. He only knew that Phil had


    locked himself in his study after reading the letter, and he didn''te out until his daughter woke up.


    "Mr. Henderson, are you alright?" Gaven asked worriedly after Phil finished soothing the child.


    With his lovely daughter in his arms, Phil looked up at Gaven and asked, "Can you help me take care


    of the baby for two days?"


    Now that she asked him to give her a reply, he had to show his sincerity and do something in person.


    But his daughter couldn''t be left alone, so he asked Gaven for help.


    Gaven was stunned when he heard this, and waved his hands repeatedly, "I can''t do it. I really can''t do


    it."


    What kind of prank was his boss pulling on him? How could a single man like him take care of a child?


    Before Gaven could say anything more, Phil said in disgust, "Forget it. You can''t help. She is a girl, and


    you are a man, so it''s not proper for you to change her diaper."


    Gaven was speechless.


    Miss Henderson was only a few months old, so it was not a matter of whether it was appropriate or not.


    If he knew how to take care of a baby, he would be d to help.


    It could be seen that Phil attached great importance to his daughter.


    As Phil cherished her daughter so much, Gaven couldn''t imagine who would be bold enough to date or


    marry Phil''s daughter in the future


    After handing the letter to Phil, Gaven had nothing more to do, so he returned to work.


    In the absence of Anya, Phil''s life was all about work and his daughter.


    Gaven clearly felt less stressed, as much of thepany business was handled by Phil.


    He had just been at ease for a few days.


    One night, he just fell asleep when his cell phone suddenly rang. He checked his phone in a daze and


    found that it was an e-mail sent by his boss.


    He instantly got awake and hurriedly took his phone to check what the e-mail was about and if it was


    something emergent.


    However, when he read the e-mail, he waspletely stunned.


    But then he got up happily and replied to Phil confidently, "Mr. Henderson, don''t worry. I will finish them


    well!"


    He would definitely do a good job for the sake of Phil''s future happiness.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The e-mail from Phil was not about work, but about some personal affairs.


    Gaven was asked to return to the country to finish Phil''s mission on the second day. And Phil was


    temporarily responsible for all the business of the Ustistan branch.


    If possible, Phil wanted to go back and do it himself, but he had to stay in Ustistan to take care of his


    daughter, so he had to ask Gaven for help.


    He had consulted his daughter''s pediatrician, who suggested he not take her on the ne. Firstly, she


    was too young, and secondly, she was a premature baby, and weaker than other children, so taking a


    ne would be risky for her.


    Thus, he had to stay here temporarily.


    After Anya got to Riverside City, Maisie drove to pick her up, and then Maisie had housekeepers clean


    up her apartment for Anya to move in.


    The apartment that she bought before she got married had been vacant for a long time. Since Anya


    would stay in Chiobar for a long time, it was not suitable for her to stay in a hotel all the time.


    Maisie was enthusiastic and Anya epted her kindness, so they went straight to her apartment from


    the airport.


    The apartment opposite Maisie''s was owned by David. David and Shania were still living there.


    They had bought a vi in the vi area where Ezra and Maisie lived now. But since it had just been


    decorated, the two nned to move in after a year or so.


    The main reason was that they had nned to have a child, so they tried their best to live in a safe


    environment.


    Shania was a good girl. After asking for Anya''s opinion, Maisie invited Shania and several women to


    dinner.


    Emelia arrived, and Jean, who was still living in Riverside City also came.


    Nina was absent because she was busy acting in a y, but she still made a video call, pretending to


    have a party with them.


    "You work so hard. Are you not going to have a baby?" Emelia teased Nina.


    Except for Nina who was still enjoying her time with Cameron, this group of women all had children.


    Previously, Nina said that she would take a rest and try to conceive after finishing the big international


    movie, but she went back on her word and continued to act in more films.


    "Who knows what Cameron is thinking about? Sometimes he wants a child, and sometimes he doesn''t


    want it," Nina said, snorting.


    But Cameron and Nina were sure about one thing, that was, they didn''t want to have children these


    years.


    Cameron was both enthusiastic and heartless.


    He said that he had given all his enthusiasm and love to Nina, and didn''t have emotions left for the


    child. Therefore, he didn''t want to have the child for the time being. Even if he had a n, he only


    wanted to have one.


    In that case, they might as well have a kid a few yearster.


    When they had enough of enjoying their time together and reached the peak of their career, they would


    take a break and have a child to enrich their lives.


    To put it bluntly, the baby was just like the spice of their lives.


    Ezra asked the employees of his restaurant to send arge table of delicious food to the women. They


    began to talk and drink.


    "s, I''m taking Chiobar''s herb. I can''t drink." Anya was a bit sorry.


    With a smile on her face, Jean handed her a ss of wine and said, "Don''t worry. When I came here, I


    consulted my mother-inw. She said that you could drink it asionally for fun and it wouldn''t impair


    your health."


    "She also said that the best treatment was to have a good mood."


    The implication was that Abigail supported Anya to drink tonight.


    Anya was so happy that she took the ss without hesitation, "That''s great. I''m going to have a good


    drink."


    Everyone raised their sses with a smile and enjoyed themselves.


    They didn''t n to go home until they got drunk tonight.


    Ezra, Julian, and Arthur stayed at their homes respectively to take care of their children. Though they


    called and sent messages to their wives, they didn''t receive any reply, so they could only ask David


    who lived opposite to watch over them.


    David had no choice but to knock at the door again and again. He would look around and then leave


    after he got in.


    At first, they were happy to see him. After all, he could make some drinks or clean up the mess, but


    they didn''t wee him as he came there too frequently.


    Later, they asked Shania to deal with David at the door. Without opening the door for him, Shania


    shouted at the door, "Go back. You are no longer wee."


    Being disliked by his wife like that, David was annoyed.


    "Shania, you wanna have a fight?" He gritted his teeth and warned her when leaning against the door.


    "David, you wanna have a fight?" Before Shania could reply to him, Maisie''s sullen voice came into his


    ears.


    "Who gave you the gall to speak to Shania like that?" Maisie supported Shania firmly and didn''t give a


    shit about David, her biological brother.

 Chapter 1149 I Was Fine

    Chapter 1149 I Was Fine


    Being pressured by his sister, David could do nothing.


    Since he was together with Shania, his sister, Maisie, had never spoken up for him.


    In her eyes, Shania was always right and he was always wrong, giving him an illusion that he was not


    her biological brother.


    "I''m sorry, and I''m leaving, okay?"


    After saying that, he turned around and went back to the opposite apartment.


    He had no control over each of them.


    He could do nothing with his wife or his sister.


    Shania happily hugged Maisie. She grew up abroad, and Riverside City was apletely strange city


    to her, but she lived here with David. In fact, this decision put her through a lot.


    However, after she came to Riverside City, she felt iparably warm and moved because of the


    support and care given by Maisie all the time, and the sense of strangeness and loneliness she had


    also faded gradually.


    Now she felt that she was living a happy life in this city. She had her beloved man, and her warm


    family, and now she had a few female friends who could talk with her. Thus, she was very contented.


    Her parents nned to go back to Riverside City after retirement, then she would be happier.


    In fact, her parents were from Chiobar. They went abroad to study when they were young and then


    stayed there. However, as their homnd was Chiobar, they had a stronger urge to return home as


    they got older.


    Now she settled in Riverside City. It was also a reason for theiring back.


    After returning to his residence, David told Ezra and the other men, "Just wash up and go to bed. They


    don''t let me in now."


    Evidently, those women opened the door for David several times as a courtesy.


    But now, they were all drunk, having a private talk, andining about men. It was inappropriate for


    David to be present, so he was shut out.


    They chatted happily. It should be the happiest party they had. All of them found an outlet to vent their


    feelings.


    They ate, drank, and chatted until midnight. Then they all fell asleep on the sofa except Shania, whose


    home was opposite. Though she was drunk, she still worried about her husband, so she ran home.


    It could be imagined that David had a terrible night. He carried his drunk wife to the bathroom, gave her


    a bath, and made some honey water to sober her up. Later, he had to stand the noises made by his


    drunk wife.


    The next morning, he went downstairs and bought a variety of brekkie for those women. It could be


    seen that he was indeed a good husband, brother, and friend.


    "Thank you." Maisie yawned, answered the door to get the breakfast, and expressed thanks.


    After thinking for a while, she asked, "Was I too harsh on youst night?"


    In fact, Maisie had been a gentle and tolerant sister for so many years. But somehow, since he was


    with Shania, she always felt him annoying.


    She was strict with him perhaps out of her love for him. She hoped that David and Shania would live


    happily, so she always stuck up for Shania.


    David snorted, "It doesn''t matter. I''m used to being treated that way. Anyway, now Shania is your


    closest family, not me."


    Maisie was speechless.


    After saying that, David turned around and went back to his house.


    Maisie who had a hangover massaged her forehead. Then she took the breakfast back to her


    apartment for her friends.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing that the breakfast was bought by David, Jean couldn''t helpughing and saying, "Wow, David


    is so considerate."


    Anya echoed, "Of course, otherwise, Shania wouldn''t be fascinated by him ore to Riverside City


    with him."


    When Anya mentioned Shania, Emelia looked around and asked, "Where is Shania?"


    They just got up and each had a quick wash. Then they saw Maisieing in with breakfast.


    Maisieughed, "Her husband is in the house opposite. Of course, she has gone back to sleep with


    him."


    As soon as she finished her words, they couldn''t helpughing happily.


    While they were talking, the doorbell rang again. Maisie went to open the door and found it was Shania.


    With a te in her hand and wearing pajamas, she rushed in enthusiastically. "Hey, I''ming to have


    breakfast with you."


    As she spoke, she came to the table and sat down.


    Jean took a look at the te in Shania''s hand and asked, "Why is your breakfast different from ours?"


    David bought them sandwiches, bread, and other food, different from the food on Shania''s te.


    She said with an embarrassed look, "My... my breakfast was cooked by David..."


    As soon as she finished her words, they burst intoughter, throwing jealous looks at her on purpose.


    "Shania grew up abroad. She is not used to having Chiobar''s food. So basically, David cooks


    homemade food for her every day," Maisie exined.


    With a sweet smile on her face, Shania said, "It''s not that I can''t get used to it. I like Chiobar''s spicy


    food very much."


    "But David said it was not good to have spicy food every day, so he cooked for me. But now I like


    having Chiobar''s food. I gotta say that Chiobar''s food is so delicious."


    Everyoneughed again. Knowing that Shania liked Chiobar''s spicy food, they decided to have some


    spicy food some other day.


    After breakfast, they went back to their own houses. After all, most of them had children at home who


    needed to be taken care of, and some of them had to go to work.


    After having a good time, Anya packed up her things and got ready to go to the hospital to visit Lorie.


    When she arrived in Riverside City yesterday, it was a bitte and Lorie had gone to bed, so she didn''t


    go there at that time.


    She hailed a taxi and got to the hospital.


    With the nurse''s help, Lorie sat in a wheelchair and waited for Anya in the garden of the hospital.


    She had an eptable recovery, gradually regaining the ability to move and speak.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks as soon as Anya saw Lorie, and so did Lorie. She couldn''t help but


    shed tears when she thought that her daughter had suffered from a premature delivery.


    They fell into each other''s arms and cried on each other''s shoulders in the quiet garden. Then Anya


    stood up and spoke slowly.


    The nurse left when Anya arrived. At this moment, Anya wiped her tears and pushed Lorie to a bench


    aside. Lorie motioned to Anya to sit on the bench and talk with her.


    Premature birth would impair women''s health. Lorie was clear about it, so she tried her best to not


    make Anya tired.


    "I''m not that weak. Don''t worry." Sitting on the bench, Anya gave words of constion to Lorie.


    "I have been taking the Chiobar''s herb prescribed by Abigail, Arthur''s mother. I''ll go to her and she''ll


    make another prescription for me. I believe she will make me get better."


    Though her daughter looked fine, her eyes were red-rimmed again.


    She had given birth to a baby before, so she knew how horrible it was for a woman to give birth to a


    baby. What was worst, Anya was forced to have C-section in advance under that circumstance.


    "My good girl..." Lorie was still recovering and could not say much, so she could only raise her hand to


    rub Anya''s head and say a few words gently.

 Chapter 1150 Take Revenge

    Chapter 1150 Take Revenge


    "Let me show you Chris." Anya took out her phone and showed her daughter''s photos and videos to


    Lorie, which could help ease Lorie''s sadness.


    As expected, Lorie was holding Anya''s phone tightly.


    "Beautiful."


    "Cute."


    "She''s pretty."


    Lorie admired her granddaughter while looking at the photos.


    It was not ttery but sincere praise. The baby was so beautiful and cute in a porcin sort of way.


    In the first few photos, Chris looked a bit wrinkled in the incubator. But in the photos and videos taken


    recently, Chris looked very adorable with pink skin and it melted Lorie''s heart. She really wanted to


    cuddle Chris in her arms and cherish her.


    Seeing videos and photos of Chris, Anya said in a softer tone, "When she grows bigger, I''ll take her


    back to see you."


    "Okay." Lorie nodded happily, hoping that she could recover better by then and could hug the baby in


    her arms.


    When Lorie finally gave the phone back to Anya, Anya then shifted the topic, "I came back this time to


    visit you and deal with Gracie and her mother."


    Last time, Phil and Anya spected that there was more to Lorie''s car ident based on the word


    "car" mentioned by Lorie.


    Phil carried out an investigation, and the evidence showed Luna was involved in it.


    "I''ve seen that driver," Lorie said with difficulty.


    It was a truck that collided with her car. Before Lorie fell into aa, she saw the truck driver''s face.


    He was a distant rtive of Luna and had been driving for her.


    She investigated Morgan and Luna after knowing that Morgan had an affair because she wanted to


    collect evidence and know how much money Morgan had given to Luna and Gracie over the years.


    That amount of money belonged to both of them, so she had the right to get the money back.


    So, she knew the rtionship between the truck driver and Luna from the investigation.


    Maybe Luna knew Lorie''s investigation and was afraid that Lorie would get the money back, so she


    wanted to kill Lorie.


    Anya nodded, "Phil has got that driver under control. He suggested that I should deal with Morgan''s


    new family when I returned home."


    When she mentioned Phil, a trace of uneasiness shed across her eyes.


    No one told Lorie that Anya and Phil had broken up, for fear that Lorie would be unhappy.


    Lorie knew that Anya had been repelling Phil all the time. Lorie believed Anya had opened her heart to


    him and epted him after Phil took the bullet for Anya to protect her and the baby.


    Anya did open her heart to him and ept him, but what Lorie didn''t know was that Phil was flinching.


    Thus, she always thought that they should be happy together now.


    Hearing Anya''s words about Phil''s decision, Lorie couldn''t help but give a thumbs up. She still had


    difficulty speaking, so she showed her approval and satisfaction with Phil through her movement.


    Anya felt a bit sad.


    Lorie didn''t know what was going on between Anya and Phil, and Anya had pushed him to give a clear


    answer. If it was a negative one, Anya didn''t know how she should exin it to Lorie.


    Lorie had suffered a lot. So, Anya hoped that Lorie would be happy every day in her life and free from


    sadness or worries.


    Anya forced herself to get rid of those negative emotions, "In fact, it''s okay to send them to prison, but I


    want to give them a stiffer punishment. Gracie achieves a lot in showbiz. I want to ruin the reputation of


    her and her family, and shatter their hopes of rising again."


    Nodding her head repeatedly to show her approval, Lorie stretched to hold Anya''s hands with difficulty,


    "Any¡­."


    "I never swallow insult and humiliation."


    Looking at her daughter in front of her, Lorie slowly and seriously exined herself word by word.


    Perhaps it was because she appeared too gentle, silent, and ineloquent that others would


    misunderstand her as a pushover.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But Lorie herself knew clearly that it was not true.


    Otherwise, Lorie wouldn''t have collected all kinds of evidence after knowing that Morgan had an affair,


    just to get more property when she divorced. Moreover, if it hadn''t been for the car ident that had


    made her in aa for several years, she would have taken revenge on the shameless couple,


    Morgan and Luna, after the divorce.


    Lorie couldn''t agree more with Anya''s decision to destroy thempletely because she also wanted to


    revenge herself on them.


    But Lorie knew she was taken as a pushover by Anya, so she held Anya''s hand tightly to exin it.


    In that car ident, almost everyone thought that she had a car ident when she was delirious


    because of Morgan''s betrayal.


    In fact, she was very sober-minded at that time. When she learned that Morgan had cheated on her,


    she did have a hard time, but soon epted such a cruel reality. She epted the fact that she was


    cheated on though she had tried her best to take care of their daughter and old parents.


    If it weren''t for Luna that didy murderous hands on her, Morgan, Luna, and their children would have


    been totally crushed by her.


    Anya was shocked by Lorie''s words, especially when she noticed the hate in Lorie''s eyes.


    She murmured in disbelief, "Mom, you¡­."


    Lorie tried her best to exin briefly, "I collected evidence to get back my money. Luna found it."


    So, Luna created that car ident.


    It took a long time for Anya to calm down, "So you were not in a trance out of sadness?"


    Lorie shook her head firmly.


    Anya was surprised and relieved. She smiled happily and then leaned on Anya''sp, sobbing, "I''m d


    that it''s not like that. That scumbag is not worth it."


    Just like everyone else, Anya had always thought that Lorie was a very weak woman. She had always


    thought that Lorie couldn''t bear the blow of Morgan''s betrayal. But she didn''t expect Lorie to be very


    tough.


    "Let them pay the price."


    Lorie raised her hand and rubbed her daughter''s soft hair, saying the cruel words.


    Some people may hold that there was no need for Lorie to pursue this matter since she woke up and


    got recovering and her daughter had been with an excellent man like Phil.


    Such remarks were insensitive.


    There was no reason for Lorie to let go of those who hurt her and make her miserable.


    Luna got Lorie into a car crash to murder her!


    Of course, Lorie wanted to take revenge, made them pay a heavy price, and crushed them under her


    feet.

 Chapter 1151 Was That Necessary?

    Chapter 1151 Was That Necessary?


    Also, if it weren''t for the fact that Phil, her daughter''s lover, afforded herrge medical fees, she might


    not have woken up.


    If she couldn''t wake up, Luna would get away with it.


    Lorie didn''t allow this.


    During the years she had been in aa, it was perhaps because of the hatred towards Luna and her


    attachment to her daughter that she regained consciousness little by little.


    Deep inside, she was determined to revenge after she woke up.


    Even without Phil''s help, she would collect the evidence of Luna''s evildoing by herself after recovery.


    His help was only the catalyst for Anya and Lorie''s revenge.


    Knowing that her mother was such a decisive and tough person, Anya was very happy.


    Before that, she was still worried that Lorie was unable to give up on Morgan. But now she could


    avenge on him without any scruples.


    She spent the whole day in the hospital apanying Lorie, massaging her, helping her take some


    exercise, and having dinner with her. Of course, she was d to do that, as it was the ultimate purpose


    of her return this time.


    But Lorie seemed a bit absent-minded. After the lunch break, Lorie reminded Anya, "It should be the


    morning of Ustistan. Would you like to give Phil a video call to have a look at Chris or him?"


    Lorie felt that Anya didn''t seem to care about him as Anya didn''t mention anything about Phil though


    Anya had stayed with her for almost a day. She felt something was wrong.


    They should have been in a good rtionship after they had been through that ident.


    Anya parted with Phil and traveled a long distance to visit her. Phil should have made a phone call with


    Anya when it was the proper time for both of them to talk. But Anya even didn''t take her phone.


    Even if they didn''t make video calls, they should send some texts or voice messages to each other,


    shouldn''t they?


    However, Lorie noticed that Anya hadn''t checked her mobile phone or shown any intention of calling


    Phil since she was here, so Lorie could only remind her to call him.


    Anya smiled, "I don''t want to. I''m afraid Chris will cry again when she sees me."


    She had left a letter for Phil before she left. She could refrain from missing her daughter, but she


    wouldn''t contact him again before he gave her his reply.


    She had saved a lot of videos and photos of her daughter on her cell phone, intending to ease her


    longing for her daughter with these things.


    Lorie said, "You can talk with Phil."


    Lorie was very nice to Phil Henderson and called him Phil directly, as she felt this seemed intimate.


    During the years when she was in aa, all sincere words said by him were instilled in her, coupled


    with her daughter''sints about him.


    Given all that, Lorie felt that Phil was a good and trustworthy man and had a good impression of him.


    So, Phil was better and better in her eyes.


    Anya looked away and refused, "I have nothing to talk to him."


    Lorie frowned slightly, "Any, you ¡­"


    When she was about to ask more about it, she heard the ringing of a video call. She nced at Anya''s


    phone and found that it was from Phil. She breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was worried that the young couple may be at odds with each other. Now she was much relieved


    seeing Phil''s video call.


    When Anya saw it was a video call from Phil, she couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    She didn''t want to answer it, but thinking of Lorie''s worried look, she had to answer it to reassure Lorie.


    She just took her phone and went to the corridor outside to answer it.


    When the phone was connected, Phil''s handsome face appeared on the screen. It seemed that he just


    got up.


    Anya didn''t see her daughter. She guessed that her daughter hadn''t woken up yet, or Phil wouldn''t


    have time to call her.


    "What''s up?" Anya''s tone was very cold, and then she turned on the back camera mode and made Phil


    see trees in the garden.


    She didn''t want to talk to him face to face in the video. It was too embarrassing, and she didn''t want to


    look straight at his face, either.


    Phil was rendered speechless.


    In fact, he just wanted to see her, so he made a video call.


    Since she left a letter to him that morning, she hadn''t contacted him even once.


    ''Didn''t she want to see Chris?'' Phil thought.


    He had to admit that she was indeed heartless.


    Although he could only see the scenery on his phone screen, he still answered calmly, "Nothing. Are


    you in the hospital? How is your mother?"


    Anya replied briefly and indifferently, "She''s fine. Thank you for your concern."


    Phil added, "Can I talk to her for a while?"


    "Was it necessary?" Anya thought they were about to make a clean break. Was it necessary for him to


    pretend to be a good man in front of her mother? Or was it necessary for him to keep in touch with her


    mother?


    The man paused on the other end of the line, and then replied meaningfully, "It''s necessary."


    Anya cast a nce at Phil on the screen and felt his eyes look unfathomable.


    But she was in a bad mood now and didn''t want to guess what he was going to do.


    She thought he was just exchanging some greetings with her mother, so she said, "Wait a minute."


    Then she went back to the ward with her phone and handed it to Lorie. "Chris'' father wants to talk to


    you."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Anya believed Lorie would criticize her if she called Phil by his full name.


    Thus, she called him "Chris'' father" instead to show her displeasure.


    When Lorie heard that Phil was going to talk to her, a smile appeared on her face and she took the


    phone happily.


    Considering that it was difficult for Lorie to speak, Phil didn''t talk to her for a long time. He just briefly


    asked about her situation and then hung up the phone.


    "You talk to Any." After saying goodbye to Phil, she handed the phone back to Anya and asked the two


    to talk.


    Anya was troubled as she didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    She took the phone and said, "Chris should be awake soon. You can go to see her."


    "Okay." She couldn''t wait to end the phone call with him. Of course, he could feel it. And he didn''t want


    her to be embarrassed in front of Lorie, so he made a brief reply and hung up.


    Of course, Lorie was not satisfied with Anya''s indifference and couldn''t help but advise, "Any, you''ll stay


    apart from each other for long. You should be gentler to him¡­"


    However, as soon as Lorie finished her words, Anya stood up and eximed, "Oh, Dr. Choffard just


    asked me to go to his office. You should have a rest now. I gotta go."


    After saying that, she turned around and rushed out of the ward, which made Lorie pull a wry face.


    Lorie knew that Anya didn''t want to talk about Phil, so she fled away with such an excuse.

 Chapter 1152 How About Getting into Showbiz?

    Chapter 1152 How About Getting into Showbiz?


    Lorie told Anya to leave after being apanied by her for a whole day.


    She did so because she wanted Anya to get over jetg at home, and a whole day was enough for


    them to share their feelings.


    But Anya wouldn''t do so because she had something else important to do.


    Anya returned this time to keep Loriepany and to deal with Gracie and Luna.


    She heard from Emelia and her other friends that Gracie would be at a party tonight. She nned to


    attend it to make things difficult for Gracie and Luna to pay them back for what they''ve done to her and


    Lorie.


    Nina, who should act in the y today, asked for a half day off and would go to the party with Anya to


    support her. With such a popr actress beside her, Anya didn''t need to do anything else to be the


    envy of Gracie.


    Anya didn''t want to bother Nina because Emelia could also support her the same way.


    An actress like Gracie could only look up to Emelia because she was in charge of HGH, not to mention


    she was a famous scriptwriter and sponsor in showbiz.


    Emelia could determine all things about a film with her talent and money. Gracie would be on cloud


    nine if Emelia could nce at her for a second.


    But Nina decided to do it herself because Emelia was less aggressive on that asion.


    Anya was fashionably dressed by Nina. Nina showed her a lot of styles, but Anya chose a very


    provocative one.


    The ck skirt and the red lips ¨C one style she never tried.


    Anya barely went to any big party with Phil when they were still a couple, except for the wedding


    ceremony of Julian and some private annual meetings of Phil''spany.


    With such a low profile she kept, there were still people cursing her. It was not hard to imagine how


    bitter some people could be toward her if she bragged about being around Phil.


    It was her first time being dressed up maturely and coolly. She used to wear simple styles, but now she


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    wanted to try a different one because she was a mother now.


    Nina and her style team were dazzled when Anya came out from the locker room.


    "Oh my!" Nina looked at Anya again and again, "If Phil hadn''t married you, you would definitely be


    verypetitive in showbiz as long as you are picked by talent scouts."


    Anya was a little embarrassed to take the praise. "I guess lots of brokerages came to reach you? Nina


    No talent scouts could refuse the good look and temperament.


    "People of talent agencies came to my mom since I took all kinds of pianopetitions." Anya nodded.


    "That makes sense." Nina nodded.


    Anya was beautiful since young and was more attractive with her special skill ¨C piano.


    "But my mom refused them all because she didn''t want me to engage in showbiz. She wanted me to


    have a better temperament through piano and I liked it." Anya added.


    "Those talent agencies showed when I was growing up, which made my mom annoyed and scared."


    "I started a folk band at university when lots of people came to me and invited me to make a film, but I


    refused them the same way."


    "I didn''t want to be a star at all then, my mom passed out due to a car ident, and I married Phil. All


    this made me feel terrible and have no consideration for entering showbiz at all."


    "Yeah." Nina sighed, "Given your condition then, you were not suitable for thepetitive and cruel


    showbiz."


    "But you have the financial support of Phil, so no one can pick on you and you might make a hit." Nina


    "Maybe you can start working for me." Nina continued.


    "No, no." Anya waved, holding her skirt.


    She never intended to, and even if she wanted to, she thought she was a little old to be eye candy.


    She could not be as shameless as Grace who imed herself two years younger than her age.


    "I mean it. Sherlyn and I have recently bought a film and we find you the perfect heroine." Nina stared


    at Anya.


    Nina and Sherlyn already established their studio. They trained novices and also made their own films.


    After all, it would be a huge waste if they just let their connections go down the drain.


    With the money, a scriptwriter and friend like Emelia, the famous director Viggo Johansen, they could


    easily make a hit.


    Of course, Nina did notpete with HGH because the movies made by Emelia were totally different


    from Nina''s.


    "No more kidding. I would ruin your projects because of my poor performance skills." Anya was so


    embarrassed by Nina''s enthusiasm that she covered her face.


    "That''s fine. We have the best directors to teach you how to act perfectly," Nina added freely.


    "Maybe I should send your photos to Viggo."


    Anya covered her Phone seeing Nina''s seriousness.


    "Thanks, Nina. But that really does not suit me," Anya said seriously.


    "I could be a screenwriter if you want to make variety shows in the future if you don''t mind."


    Anya preferred making a script herself behind the scene than being a star on stage.


    She was poor at acting but was good at directing.


    "Right, you could be our producer director." Nina just remembered Anya''s major after being reminded.


    "Terrific. We''ve discussed holding a slow-paced variety show featured by we girls. I think you can put in


    more effort."


    "This would be a hit, andpanies would race to buy the copyrights."

 Chapter 1153 Some Daydream

    Chapter 1153 Some Daydream


    That night, Anya and the other girls gathered together, got drunk, and talked about that slow-paced


    variety show in detail ¨C they could walk around, have a drink anywhere they wanted, and yed some


    games. Anya really gave lots of wise advice.


    She knew how to attract audiences because she was a producer director after all.


    But Anya did not take it seriously because she thought they were drunk. They were just showing their


    boundless creativity, namely, nonsense.


    She didn''t expect Nina, who was not there, to bring it up again.


    "Do you mean it? Everyone on board?" Taken aback, Anya asked Nina again.


    Nina did not show up, but she knew every detail of their get-together.


    "Of course. We could discuss otherster. Now let me know whether or not you are on board." Nina


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Definitely." Anya said without hesitation, "I could y up my strength. And it would be the happiest


    thing in my life if I could be in a show with my good friends."


    "Then we are ready to go." Ninaughed happily, "That makes two of us. I think others would agree


    with us too. Maybe we should spare some time to discuss it seriously."


    "Great! I''ll make a short n and tell you then." Anya was also excited.


    "Aren''t you worried about the ratings?" Nina exchanged banter with her.


    Shows about chat were pretty rare on the market, several shows struggling there.


    "With your support and presence, there is nothing to worry about," Anya replied affirmatively.


    Nina made TV, films and variety show have unexpected ratings. But she only took only one singing


    show, which made Nina popr, and that show more popr than ever.


    Later she participated in a dating show, but it was ruined by Cameron.


    But merely the rumor of Nina''s participation made that show increasingly popr, let alone variety


    shows recently bragging about fake news about Nina on their show.


    Nina didn''t want to appear on those shows, but they always sold themselves with the name of Nina to


    attract audiences. Nina chose to pass over their action.


    So their imaginary show would definitely be a big hit.


    "We have your beauty, Emelia''s talent as a scriptwriter, who would make a touching script," Anya said.


    Nina was amused by Anya.


    "Jean was a jewel designer who can help to make us more beautiful, then we can lead the fashion


    industry."


    "Sweetie, you make me want to do it now." Nina couldn''t help but p her hands.


    They discussed so much; what they didn''t do was make a Powerpoint.


    "Honey, you''ll bete for the banquet if you still talk about your show. Tonight, we need to focus on the


    banquet." The style designer reminded them kindly.


    Nina and Anya stopped chatting and prepared themselves for the banquet.


    Nina wore a royal blue dress, which made her seem fairer. Anya had to admit Nina looked fabulous.


    They went to the banquet together in a car. The blue and ck dresses made them seem like shining


    stars, attracting everyone upon their arrival.


    Gracie stiffened at the sight of Anya.


    She didn''t recognize Anya at first because she''d never seen Anya in an evening dress. She was


    attracted by the stunning Nina and began to fancy.


    She fancied herself to be like Nina who could bring down the house and overshadow other female


    stars, who could have a sessful career, and who could find a man that was brilliant and considerate.


    The general public all guessed who could marry Nina, control her or attract her.


    All women were more than jealous when Nina announced her significant other was Cameron.


    Cameron was handsome and highly intelligent. Most importantly, he and his team were praised by the


    government and the country, which meant the decency and money that every woman was avid for.


    Nina even set the trend. Many stars or debutantes started to choose science guys with the promising


    prospect over purely rich guys with money.


    Gracie was no exception.


    She only loved money and dated rich ones, but now she began to date other talents like she ditched a


    rich dandy recently and tried to be in an affair with an elite.


    She met that guy at an activity where he offered to chat with her and she took it.


    He was in charge of an emerging technologypany. He wore golden-rimmed sses and radiated


    gentility. She imagined herself to be Nina while listening to his entrepreneurial story.


    Cameron returned from abroad and started Camcien Lifetech which grew stronger and stronger. It was


    fair to say that her guy was another Cameron.


    She thought she was also a star, feeling her rtionship with her guy more romantic than ever. Her


    guy''spany was in its infancy, but it would be eminent anyway although it couldn''tpete


    with Camcien Lifetech.


    By then, she would be a famous star and she would brag about her rtionship just like Nina did.

 Chapter 1154 She Would Never Stop

    Chapter 1154 She Would Never Stop


    "Who was beside Nina? I never see her."


    "Would she be a new actress of Nina''s studio? She was fabulous. We''ll have apetitive rival."


    Gracie''spanions snapped her out of her fanciful dream. She shifted her gaze from Nina to Anya.


    She didn''t recognize Anya immediately, but the wine almost spilled from the ss when she realized it


    was Anya standing next to Nina.


    Howe?


    She knew Anya came home, but she did not see her name on the attendance list for the banquet


    tonight.


    And Anya hadn''t be engaged in showbiz. Why did shee? And howe she went here with


    the famous Nina? She couldn''t bear it.


    She could just look up to Nina in the distance, but Anya could befriend Nina. She thought Anya did it


    because of pure dumb luck.


    "Gracie." A starlet next to Gracie patted her and said curiously, "I think she looks like you pretty much."


    Gracie panicked; she never talked to anyone about her rtionship with Anya because it would be like


    admitting her mom was a mistress if she did.


    So Gracie was scared to hear the starlet talk about their simrity.


    She looked like Anya indeed, after all, they had the same father; but Anya was much more beautiful


    because she had a beautiful mother, Lorie.


    Gracie never admitted Anya was more beautiful than her, but that was the truth.


    Gracie''s mother Luna was less attractive but she was good at flirting, which helped her have control


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    over the new-rich Morgan.


    "But if she works for Nina, doesn''t she stand in your way considering your simr appearances?" The


    starlet sensed nothing wrong and continued.


    Gracie tightened her lips hard and looked at Anya not far from her with aplex mood.


    Gracie had no idea how well Anya got along with Nina and the other girls because Anya seemed to


    have little acquaintance with them before going abroad.


    She began to doubt whether or not Anya would engage in showbiz.


    But that did not suit her major. And Anya and her mother did not want to get involved in showbiz


    although lots of brokers invited Anya.


    Gracie knew that because she secretly kept an eye on their life before her mother''s affair with Morgan


    was exposed.


    Gracie and her mother were very jealous when they learned that talent scouts kept inviting Anya to try


    showbiz. They always want to be in showbiz because they thought being stars could bring much focus


    and quick money, which was much more interesting than working routinely.


    So they thought it was unfair that Anya, as a girl who showed no interest in getting into showbiz, was


    constantly chased by talent scouts, while no one contacted them though they wanted to get into


    showbiz badly.


    Such aparison made Luna and Gracie more envious of Anya.


    Luna asked Gracie to learn folk instruments whether toy a foundation for Gracie''s imaginary star


    career or topete with Anya and Lorie privately. Her young brother was no exception.


    Despite all Luna''s efforts, including getting Gracie into all kinds ofpetitions, buying the


    opportunities to have Gracie appear at some parties of TV stations, and using some connections to get


    her engaged in showbiz, nopany wanted to sign with Gracie.


    Luna asked the reasons, and one of them told her that a famous directormented like this after


    seeing Gracie''s photos and videos ¨C ''She looks not bad, but shecks a fascinating character, which


    determines she wouldn''t be promising in showbiz.''


    But they didn''t know that the director actually said harsh words about their moral quality. The person


    from whom they got the information retold the director''s words in a euphemistic way considering Luna


    gave him so much money.


    Gracie couldn''t keep sitting there remembering her past things and the miserable life caused by Anya.


    "I have to go to the bathroom," she said to starlets around her.


    She then left holding her skirt.


    She needed to call her mother to ask if she deeply investigated Anya and knew what Anya was up to.


    Did Anya want to fight with her in showbiz?


    If that were the case, she would definitely lose because Anya beat her by appearance which showbiz


    highly valued.


    Anya came to her before she could leave. She stood with vignce.


    She had a bad feeling seeing Anya''sughter.


    "Long time no see, my dear sister," Anya said to her with a smile.


    Her face became pale all of a sudden as she stared at Anya, frozen there.


    "Dear sister?" The starlets around her were astonished.


    She looked at Anya, her eyes imploring. She wished Anya could keep their rtionship a secret on this


    asion.


    If Anya exposed it, her mother''s identity as a mistress woulde to light. With such rigor of the


    management of showbiz, she would be then boycotted, which meant all she had achieved would go up


    in smoke.


    Gracie felt heartbroken at this thought.


    She was just one step away from bing a famous star.


    But Anya would not stop as Gracie wished.


    Over these years, Gracie had pestered her again and again by texting her or calling her.


    Luna had given her much trouble.


    And Luna even attempted to murder Lorie though Lorie gave up on Morgan.


    Thus, there was no reason for Anya to stop.


    "Didn''t Gracie tell you that she and I have the same father? She is actually younger than me by two or


    three months," Anya said clearly word by word, looking at Gracie''s imploring eyes.


    Then, it was deadly silent.


    People began to exchange shocked looks after knowing it. Based on the age difference between Anya


    and Gracie, Anya''s father cheated on Lorie and the mistress was Gracie''s mother...

 Chapter 1155 Unexpected Appearance

    Chapter 1155 Unexpected Appearance


    The air was filled with contempt for Gracie.


    "Gracie''s mother was such a bitch that hooked up with a man whose wife was pregnant," someone


    whispered.


    "It was more disgusting that she gave birth to the illegitimate child."


    Gracie felt ashamed and awkward.


    Though she knew what her mother did, she didn''t care at all before she was cursed.


    "Right. Another thing is that Gracie has a brother who also shares the same father with me." Anya


    continued with a smile.


    "And my parents haven''t been officially divorced."


    People at the party were stirred again.


    It was inconceivable that a man had another child with a mistress while he didn''t divorce his wife.


    "Anya. Shut up!" Gracie yelled hysterically and wanted to shove Anya.


    Anya stepped backward quickly because she knew Gracie would do that out of shame and anger.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "What are you doing?" Some onlookers stopped Gracie and used her.


    "Well." Nina stood up for Anya and stared at Gracie indifferently, "Are you justified by anger and shame


    to batter others?"


    Nina protected Anya because she was confident to deal with Gracie. She once kicked a man''s ass


    when he tried to assail Emelia.


    She had never met someone that intimidated her, not to mention she wore a pair of high-heeled shoes


    today that could make Gracie pass out with a kick.


    That was why she insisted on going here with Anya ¨C to prevent violence.


    Nina had an intimidating quality, and she was also known for kicking the guy who tried to hurt Emelia,


    so everyone knew she was good at fighting and Gracie gave up right away.


    "Go on." Nina turned her back and signed to Anya.


    Anya nodded and said calmly, "My mom didn''t divorce my father because she wanted to earn more


    legal interest and rights by collecting more evidence, but a car ident happened to her before she


    could figure things out. Then she has been in aa for many years until she woke up recently."


    "That''s why the formalities for a divorce haven''t been finished."


    Phil helped Loriepete with Morgan on the court, but she only took some properties of their share


    through written agreements. As for the divorce agreement, she needed to sign her name personally.


    If she died, that marriage would lose effect automatically; but she was in aa with vital signs, which


    meant that marriage could only be finished by her own signature.


    Morgan and Luna thought Lorie might never wake up, so they went abroad boldly.


    "Anya! Do you think you are totally innocent?" Gracie yelled to prevent Anya from digging out more.


    "I can tell you that she was the ex-wife of Phil. She hit on him at a young age but Phil got sick of her for


    only several years and divorced and abandoned her."


    "But she got herself pregnant secretly to make Phile to her in Ustistan. She tied Phil to her with


    their child."


    "Are you any different from me?"


    Gracie kind of exposed some big news. Phil was very famous in Riverside City, so his story with his ex-


    wife also made news. There was a rumor as soon as they were together, and then the gossip about


    their divorce, and then there was no news at home about them.


    Then word had it that Phil''s ex-wife studied abroad to heal from emotional damage or pursue her study.


    Phil was absent from news of Riverside City for a long time for some reasons, but rumor had it that he


    also went abroad.


    If Gracie was right, Phil must do so for Anya and his child.


    Nina didn''t let Gracie''s fake news sink in but confronted her directly, "If that was true, why would Phil


    take a bullet for Anya when they were attacked in Ustistan?"


    Then those on-lookers were totally shocked.


    He took a bullet for Anya?


    If that was not true love, then nothing qualified.


    Who else could put love before their life?


    "What?" Gracie stepped back in shock.


    The whole thing about the gunshot was not known to people at home because Julian and others


    controlled it to avoid rumors, so Gracie didn''t know it all.


    She heard the news for the first time, just as everyone else did.


    But it did shock her that Phil would take the bullet for Anya. His life was priceless, after all.


    The jealousy and astonishment drove her crazy.


    Why? Why Anya could make Phil do that for her? She didn''t deserve that!


    Right on cue, a man''s cold and aggressive voice rang across the noisy hall. "Who gave you the gall to


    cook up such a story?"


    Then Phil was seen walking from the door in a ck couture suit with elegance and indifference.


    Gracie was at a loss and sprained her ankle when stepping back in a panic. She copsed to the


    ground like a drowned rat, but no one helped her up.


    Anya was more shocked than Gracie. "You¡­" Anya covered her mouth seeing Phil walking toward her


    steadily.


    She wanted to ask why Phil came, but she was too staggered to say anything.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting." Phil stood in front of her and apologized.


    Others might have no idea what he was talking about, but she knew it immediately.


    What he referred to was the period when he offered to cut off their rtionship. Anya felt like crying, but


    she knew it would be inappropriate; after all, Gracie was here.


    And her only thought was about their daughter. "How is our daughter?" She blurted out.


    It might not suit the asion, but that was her instinct as a mother.

 Chapter 1156 He Felt Great to Be Loved

    Chapter 1156 He Felt Great to Be Loved


    "She is fine; Maisie came to look after her."


    Phil held Anya in his arms, like a princeing to rescue her.


    Anya was also shocked that Maisie came to Ustistan to help, but she knew this was not the moment,


    so she stopped asking.


    Nina was also surprised by Phil; she did not know he woulde here.


    Her mission waspleted since Phil came to help Anya, so she stepped back to leave them to their


    devices.


    Nina and others knew left a letter for Phil before returning home to ask for a clear answer, and now his


    appearance indicated he had made the right choice.


    "Sorry to bother all of you tonight," Phil ignored Gracie on the ground and said to on-lookers, cuddling


    Anya.


    "Shall we leave first?" Phil slightly bent down to ask Anya gently.


    Anya was shocked and even a little dull. She nodded because her n to pay back Gracie seeded,


    and then they left the scene.


    No words were needed to rify their rtionship because Phil''s appearance tonight was strong proof


    of his love for Anya.


    And his affectionate gaze and how he protected Anya was witnessed by all, who then had a clear


    understanding.


    The head of the banquet showed up and apologized to make the banquet go on. The crowd looked at


    Gracie crawling to her feet, leaving her with disgust and thinning out.


    "Miss Willigen, would you leave yourself? I hope I don''t need to force you." The head nced at Gracie


    and made a "please-out" gesture.


    His superiors told him about what would happen tonight, so he didn''t stop this whole thing and stayed


    with the crowd.


    Now the game was over and she would not be weed.


    "You¡­" Gracie red at him awkwardly and ran away.


    Phil left with Anya around his arms; Nina waited outside.


    "Oh, Phil, way to go. What a hero." Nina joked.


    "Thanks," Phil said sincerely.


    Nina stood up for Anya. Also, she and the other girls always cared for Anya and helped Anya get


    through tough days, especially when he offered to break up with Anya.


    "A ss of wedding wine is all we need." Ninaughedzily.


    "Bye, I''ll go first." Nina blinked at Anya and took her car.


    Nina''s focus was not to look fabulous at the banquet but to keep Anyapany; now her mission was


    finished, so she would rather go home and keep Cameronpany.


    Cameron was very happy to know she asked for a leave, butter he knew Nina did that for Anya¡­


    So, she nned to go home earlier tofort him.


    There were only Phil and Anya at the door of the hotel after Nina left; silence suddenly filled the air.


    Anya still didn''t figure out why Phil woulde all of a sudden.


    Luckily Phil''s chauffeur came. They sat in the car and Phil told the chauffeur to drive to their former


    wedding house.


    "But my things were at Maisie''s apartment." Anya protested.


    "All of your belongings were still there," Phil held her hands tightly and exined.


    Everything remained intact although they were divorced. Even when he went to Ustistan, some


    housekeepers were cleaning their wedding house regrly. So, they could live there anytime.


    "They must have expired, especially the cosmetics." Anya hummed.


    She was on cloud nine even though she pretended to repel Phil.


    Phil''s apology was enough to let her know he chose to be with her and forgive what he had done these


    days.


    She knew Phil still loved her; he offered to break up at that time not because he didn''t love her but


    because he loved her too much.


    "Then I''ll buy you new ones."


    Being pampered by Phil, Anya said no more.


    They were quiet on the way because the chauffeur was also there; but she felt crying when getting


    home and seeing those familiar things.


    She left in a very miserable way but came back gratefully. It was a good thing that she didn''t miss out


    on the man who cherished her.


    Phil bent down to take Anya''s slippers from the shoe cab and told her to change.


    Anya took off her shoes and began to soften her voice, leaning against the cab like a cat. "My feet


    hurt after wearing high-heeled shoes for so long. I want you to carry me upstairs."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She sounded like she wanted to be spoiled by Phil again, just like the old days when he was at the


    beck and call of her.


    She was tired, and also did it on purpose. In their marriage, she used to stand still in the hallway,


    waiting for him to carry her upstairs.


    Phil catered to every whim of her just to make her happy. His love then was unconditional.


    But at that time, he would always flirt with her on their bed after carrying her upstairs until the cook


    downstairs asked them to have dinner.


    And now Anya asked Phil to do the same thing not because she was tired, but because she knew they


    needed a chance to get closer to each other.


    Being affectionate was her method.


    Phil kissed her on the lips, bending down and pushing her against the door behind her as a response to


    her "unreasonable" demand.


    He knew what Anya was trying to do.


    It felt so damn good to be loved by her. He could only show his pleasure by kissing her hard.

 Chapter 1157 I Dont Want to Upset You Again

    Chapter 1157 I Don''t Want to Upset You Again


    Now that they cleared the air between them, Anya responded to his kiss without reserve.


    Yet Phil finished the kiss considering Anya''s health condition.


    Phil was willing to allow Anya a year to recuperate, as the C-section delivery impaired her health. If she


    couldn''t be nurtured to health, she would have to suffer physically a lot. Thus, he would rather restrain


    himself.


    He cared more about Anya''s health than meeting his sexual urge.


    Anyaid herself against his warm and wide chest, ying with the buttons of his shirt. "Why did you


    reply so soon? I had thought you wouldn''t make a decision until the day before I came back to


    Ustistan."


    She might stay at home for a month at least, and two months at most. Given how weird Phil had acted


    recently, she thought Phil wouldn''t give his answer until thest day.


    It really surprised her that he came to her not long after she returned home.


    She overestimated him.


    Phil cuddled her harder and murmured, "I don''t want you to deal with those things all alone, and I don''t


    want to upset you again."


    Phil knew Anya came back to deal with Luna and Gracie, he helped a lot secretly, but he still worried


    about her.


    Most importantly, he didn''t want her to wait any longer with sadness and unhappiness.


    He had nned to give her his answer right before she came back to Ustistan, and arranged for Gaven


    to do many things. But he finally decided to do those things himself at home and responded to her as


    soon as possible so that she could be happy even if she was at home.


    So, he came back.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He asked Maisie to look after their daughter considering her experience.


    Gaven was definitely not Phil''s choice because he was not experienced and he was a man. Phil


    wanted his daughter to know the difference between man and woman even though she was an


    innocent baby.


    Maisie came to Ustistan as soon as she learned that Phil nned to patch things up with Anya; Ezra


    cursed him bitterly.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why didn''t you give her your answer when she was still in Ustistan?"


    "Why do you decide to do that when she came home? And now you begin to trouble my wife!"


    Ezra was justified to be angry because Maisie and others ran from pir to post between Ustistan and


    Riverside City because of what happened between Anya and Phil. Maisie was the apple of Ezra''s eye,


    so Phil could have empathy for Ezra.


    Phil said rarely earnestly, "I''ll never do it again."


    Phil and Anya decided to get along well with each other and live happily as a family without any


    suffering.


    "How about you wash up upstairs? I ordered a meal." Phil ordered Anya in his arms.


    "No, I need you to hold me upstairs." Anya hummed.


    "Right." Phil repressed his smile and picked her up by the waist, then he remembered the old days


    when he flirted with her on the bed.


    She used to escape from him, but Phil could drag her back with his long arms.


    Sometimes she ran on purpose to anger him.


    They finished washing up. Anya wore her home dress and walked downstairs while Phil ced all the


    dishes he ordered on the table, beckoning to her to have a meal.


    But no sooner had she picked up her fork than her phone rang.


    She looked at the telephone number andughed grimly.


    The number belonged to her hideous biological father. It was easy for her to know Morgan came to


    use her because of Gracie.


    Maybe it was because Morgan had long since fallen out of love with Lorie that he didn''t like Anya, their


    daughter, at all.


    Anya still remembered she found him at Luna''s home when she learned that he cheated on her mother


    and wanted to question him.


    Morgan and others obviously didn''t wee her, and their son even pushed her, saying she was a bad


    woman who tried to steal his father from him.


    Their son was twelve or thirteen years old, but was taller and a lot fatter than Anya. So, he pushed


    Anya and Anya staggered back, almost pushed to the ground.


    But Morgan just stood by though he was her biological father.


    What was more, Morgan pped her in the face when she used him of being ungrateful.


    She would never forget the humiliating p which burned her remaining affection for him to ashes.


    Anya swore that she would never forgive him.


    She hated him and everyone else of his new family.


    And that was why she took a knife to get to them when a car ident happened to Lorie.


    Fortunately, Phil stopped her from making a deadly mistake.


    But till now she still hated him.


    That was why she sneered at the phone call made by him.


    Yet she answered it. But what came from the other side was nothing but his usation. "Anya, what


    are you doing? Are you trying to destroy Gracie?"


    "Do you know how miserable we are abroad? Do you know how many efforts Gracie has paid to make


    a little progress? How can you be so malicious to destroy her career right after youe home?"


    Morgan never apologized to Anya since he cheated on her mom, but now he used Anya of


    destroying Gracie''s career and steered clear of his wrongdoings.


    Couldn''t he think about the reason for a while himself?


    And Anya believed he knew the car ident was plotted by Luna.


    How could he be so thick-skinned to me everything on her instead of reflecting on himself?


    Anyaughed in anger.


    Then she ridiculed him, "My dear father, doing bad things is not your privilege, right?"


    "My mom was almost killed by Luna. Why couldn''t I do something mean to Gracie?"


    Anya''s rxed voice made Morgan go through the roof.

 Chapter 1158 I Will Make You Pay for It

    Chapter 1158 I Will Make You Pay for It


    "What on earth are you babbling about? What did your mother''s car ident have to do with us?"


    Morgan yelled from the other end.


    Anya, however, sneered, "I only said that my mother was almost killed by Luna. I didn''t talk about the


    car ident, did I? Are you confessing to a crime yourself?"


    Anya''s eloquence made Morgan ashamed, angry, and guilty.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Anya had absolutely no intention of hearing Morgan''s exnation. She ignored his usation, and


    said, "To level with you, I came back to ruin you and have you end up getting nothing."


    "What?" Morgan was exasperated by Anya''s words since he did not expect Anya to be so blunt and


    hate them so much.


    "I said, I came back to ruin you and have you end up getting nothing, and I will make you pay a heavy


    price for what you owed me and my mom!"


    Anya repeated it word by word.


    She didn''t have a good temper. The reason why she patiently repeated it was to make Morgan catch


    her words.


    "Anya!"


    Morgan heard it clearly and turned angrier. Also, he got angry due to a great deal of panic.


    "Your mother has woken up now and she is recovering, so why are you doing this to us?" Morgan


    questioned Anya loudly.


    Anya chuckled, "My dear father, you''re wrong."


    "My mom''s waking up is not grounds for forgiving you."


    "But it''s grounds for avenging on you. If my mom hadn''t woken up, we wouldn''t have known Luna


    plotted my mom''s car crash. Thus, we''re trying to get back at you guys even harder."


    "I bet you must know about Luna''s evildoing. She sleeps with you every night, after all."


    "Attempting to murder your wife with the mistress. If this story gets out, not only will you go to jail, but


    your reputation gets ruined!"


    After Anya finished, Morgan could not stand on his feet and broke out in a cold sweat.


    He said nothing and hurriedly hung up the phone with trembling hands.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Beside him, Luna was anxiously waiting for their negotiation result,


    but out of her expectations, his legs went jelly after finishing the call.


    Gracie attended a banquet tonight but just came home in tears. She told Morgan and Luna what had


    happened at the banquet. They were pissed off after hearing it.


    At this hour, Gracie and Luna had be the most searched names and received heavy criticism.


    Theizens were boycotting Gracie and required her to quit show business. It was a very serious


    thing.


    After a short discussion with Luna, Morgan made a phone call to Anya.


    They had had enough of the boring life abroad over the years, and because of Phil''s involvement,


    Morgan did not get much of the marital property.


    Of course, it was not much for those who were used to living an extravagant life, but it was enough for


    an average family to live an affluent life.


    Morgan and his family, however, were never satisfied with it. Luna didn''t have a job and had to provide


    for her two kids, who spent money as recklessly as her. Therefore, in the end, they were living on a


    shoestring.


    When they finally returned to the Chiobar and Gracie got into showbiz to earn money, their living


    conditions thus improved considerably, and now they ced all expectations of making a fortune on


    Gracie, and dreamt of Gracie''s great sess, but Anya ruined Gracie in one fell swoop tonight.


    It also shattered their hopes. If Anya had been in front of him, he would have furiously given Anya


    another p on the face.


    At this moment, Morgan sat down holding the arm of the sofa, managed to ease his panic, and then he


    asked Luna, "Did you leave any evidence of plotting Lorie''s car crash?"


    Luna replied instantly, "Of course not, she passed out when the two cars crashed. What evidence could


    be left?"


    "That cousin of mine was sent abroad overnight and never came back again, so surely they couldn''t


    find any clue."


    What Luna did not know was that her cousin had long since been under the control of Phil''s men.


    Phil was waiting for a good time to use Luna''s cousin, their aplice, to strike a fatal blow to them.


    "Are you sure he''s safe now? Can you make a phone call to him?" Morgan was unsure and asked


    Luna to contact him.


    "I don''t wanna call him. If I do, he''ll ckmail me into giving him money again." Luna felt repulsed.


    At that time, she gave her cousin a lot of money to make him risk himself bumping into Lorie''s car.


    And he ckmailed her into giving him money several times after he left the country, and he threatened


    to expose the car crash if she didn''t give her the money, so she could only meet his needs several


    times.


    Then she realized her cousin hadn''t asked her for money since long ago.


    Luna asked, "Why did you suddenly ask me to contact him? What was wrong?"


    "Anya said she heard from Lorie that you plotted the car crash, and she even threatened to avenge on


    us," Morgan said.


    "How is that possible?" Luna couldn''t believe it, "How could Lorie know I was involved in it? She


    passed out at that time. Besides, she didn''t know my cousin, did she?"


    Morgan was physically and mentally exhausted, "I don''t know what exactly is going on, but right now


    we''re in danger."


    Gracie asked Morgan with red-rimmed eyes, "Then what should do? Can''t we do anything about it?"


    Before Morgan said anything, Gracie cried again, "I don''t care what she will do. I don''t want to end up


    having nothing. I want to keep on being an actress!"


    She had been so close to achieving her dream, so she wouldn''t let anyone ruin it.


    "What do you think you can do? Do you know who supports her? That''s Phil!" Morgan had been very


    troubled, so he instantly lost his patience with Gracie when Gracie had a tantrum.


    To Morgan, it didn''t matter if they were thrown out of the country and lived in poverty abroad again.


    But if Anya and Phil had the proof and handed it over to the police, they would be sentenced to prison.


    By then, they would really end up getting nothing.


    "If they hold the evidence, your mother and I will be jailed!" Morgan bellowed.


    Gracie and her brother instantly got too scared to utter a word.


    Even Luna sank down on the sofa with a pale face and trembling legs.


    She pursed her lips and thought, ''Why did Lorie wake up? Why?


    ''She has been in aa for years, hasn''t she? What makes her wake up?


    ''And how did she get the evidence?''


    Luna was overwhelmed with these questions.

 Chapter 1159 His Love

    Chapter 1159 His Love


    Only after Gracie had recovered from her shock did she ask again trembling, "Then what do we do


    now?"


    Gracie knew Luna had plotted the car ident, but none of them expected Lorie would wake up, let


    alone that Lorie would use Luna of doing it.


    Morgan took a deep breath, then calmed down a few momentster and said, "Right now we don''t


    know what evidence they have, so we''ll deny it first just in case they don''t have any evidence and are


    just scamming us."


    "Secondly, I think we should go to apologize to Anya and Lorie."


    "What?" As soon as Morgan finished his words, Luna immediately stood up from the sofa, "Why should


    I apologize to them? I won''t do it, never!"


    Gracie echoed, "That''s right! I''m not going to apologize to Anya either."


    "Dad, you don''t even know how disgusting Anya is. She is bossy whenever she talks to me, but you still


    want me to apologize to her? I can''t do it! That is impossible."


    Morgan said angrily, "Do you think it is the time for you to be tough with them?"


    "If we admit our mistakes and make an apology, Lorie might soften and forgive us based on my


    understanding of her. After all, she has woken up and been recovering. "


    Morgan said with certainty, "Lorie is not a ruthless person. I know her well after being her husband for


    so many years."


    If Morgan had known that Lorie was supportive of Anya''s revenge, he would not have said this with


    certainty.


    "I won''t go. If you want to, you go yourself," Luna said rudely, then went back to her room.


    Gracie red discontentedly at Morgan and turned around to go back to her room.


    Morgan was so angry that he mmed a teapot on the table, venting his anger in this way.


    Regardless of what Luna and Gracie thought, he nned to go and visit Lorie first tomorrow, as he


    knew where Lorie lived. After they returned home, Luna even tried to go to Lorie''s hospital to give


    some trouble but was blocked at the entrance.


    Lorie was protected well in the hospital. Though Luna wanted to brag about Gracie''s being a star in


    front of Lorie, she couldn''t even enter that hospital.


    Morgan intended to visit Lorie first tomorrow to persuade Lorie not to take revenge. Among three of


    them, Anya, Phil, and Lorie, it seemed that Lorie had the final say.


    In that room, Anya didn''t say anything after she put down the phone but just took her fork and ate.


    Across the table, Phil stared at her for a long time, then suddenly opened his mouth tofort her, "No


    need to be sad when your father can''t distinguish right from wrong."


    Although Anya did not like Morgan, she couldn''t deny that she felt sad when Morgan put all the me


    on her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anya snorted, "I am not sad."


    Phil''s heart sank, "Anya, no need to pretend to be strong in front of me."


    Anya put down her fork and sighed, "I''m not sad. I just feel a bit puzzled. How can''t he distinguish right


    from wrong? When he questioned me, didn''t he even think about what he had done?"


    "If he hadn''t cheated on my mother first, how could we end with such a situation now?"


    "Additionally, Luna plotted the car ident to murder my mother, but he''s still defending her even now.


    I have to admit that Luna is really good at controlling men."


    Anya said with disappointment and continued eating.


    Phil said withfort, "If he was a man of integrity, he wouldn''t have cheated."


    "Eat first. It''s not worth it to get upset over such a scumbag."


    Anya nodded.


    After a while, she recalled, "When do you n to go back? We can''t let Maisie keep helping us take


    care of our daughter, can we?"


    "I still have something to do, so I''ll stay another day tomorrow and leave," Phil replied.


    Anya only thought that he had important work, which would be dealt with in his return to Chiobar this


    time, so she didn''t say anything more.


    The incident at the dinner party made a stir on the inte all night long, and Gracie was scolded by


    Thepanies involved didn''t even contact her or her broker and announced the termination of her


    contracts directly on Twitter.


    Gracie was so angry that she cried and made a scene at home early in the morning, and Luna tried to


    "None of you are allowed to go out today. I''m going to meet Lorie." Morgan had a headache, so he


    simply exined it to them and went out early.


    Anya and Phil went to the hospital in the morning, which Phil requested, as he wanted to visit Lorie.


    After seeing Phil, Lorie was surprised and asked him why he came back. Phil exined briefly.


    Right on cue, Dr. Choffard came to ask Anya to go out with him. Then Phil sat down in front of Lorie


    and said something to Lorie seriously word by word.


    Lorie was so surprised and the next moment tears streamed down her cheeks.


    However, she was afraid that Anya woulde inter and see her in tears, so she hastily took the


    tissue handed by Phil and wiped her tears away.


    "You''re so thoughtful."


    "That''s nice."


    "Thank you for loving her like that."


    "With you by her side, even if I were to leave this world one day, I would have nothing to regret."


    Lorie said to Phil as she wiped her tears.


    Phil had just straightforwardly told her that the most important thing he had to do on his return was to


    propose to Anya, which he had arranged for this evening as he had to rush back to Ustistan early to


    look after his daughter.


    Phil invited her to attend the proposal ceremony tonight, and Lorie agreed without hesitation. She


    would attend it no matter what.


    She could now move in a wheelchair, though she had to lie in bed most of the time.


    She would be there to witness her daughter being proposed to and happily pampered.


    "Any is unaware of it, and I purposely called Dr. Choffard in advance and asked him to call her out, so


    could you also help keep it a secret for now? We will surprise her together tonight."


    Phil exined to Lorie.


    After reading the letter that Anya left for him, Phil decided that he was going to be with Anya, and he


    would ask Anya to marry him.


    It was his way to make up to her for the mental damage he had done to her over the days.


    It was also his affirmation of their rtionship. Though they had been married once, he didn''t give her


    what she deserved during their four-year marriage.


    So, he wanted to take this opportunity to give Anya a grant proposal, and when their daughter grew up


    a bit, he would take their daughter home and give her another grand wedding.

 Chapter 1160 It Almost Kills Him

    Chapter 1160 It Almost Kills Him


    Not long after they finished talking, Anya returned to the ward. After seeing Lorie''s red eyes, she


    couldn''t help but ask with concern, "Mom, what''s up with you? Are you crying? Why are your eyes so


    red?"


    While Anya was speaking, her eyes fell on Phil at the side.


    Anya felt that Phil must have said something to her mother to make her mother cry.


    Lorie hurriedly said, "I saw you and Phil appearing together and got too emotional for a moment. I hope


    that you and my granddaughter can visit me together. I will shed tears of joy by then."


    Anya sighed with relief at her mother''s words.


    Before she could say anything else, Dr. Choffard knocked on the door outside and walked in saying,


    "Mr. Henderson, the doorman said that Anya''s father was outside and wanted to see Lorie."


    Phil had sent to Dr. Choffard the pictures of Morgan and his family a long time ago, asking Dr. Choffard


    to arrange for the security guards at the gate to forbid any of them to enter if they came here.


    So, Morgan was recognized as soon as he arrived at the entrance, but after being stopped, Morgan


    refused to leave and insisted that he should visit Lorie.


    Lorie smiled after hearing this and said, "You happen to be here today, so let him in."


    "I''ve wanted to make things clear with him for a long time, and this time I''ll settle the scores with him


    once and for all."


    Lorie knew that Luna and Gracie once tried to barge in and trouble her when she was recovering.


    She wasn''t afraid of them at all, but she didn''t want to see them when she hadn''t recovered her ability


    to speak, or she would be at a disadvantage.


    Now she had regained the ability to speak and move. Though she wasn''t yet able to speak and move


    like a normal person, she was able to make herself clear to Morgan.


    What was more, with Anya and Phil by her side, she felt safe and did not worry in the slightest that


    Morgan did anything against her.


    Phil and Anya thought the same as Lorie, ''Morganes here at the right time.''


    Since the three of them had agreed to see Morgan, Dr. Choffard didn''t say anything more and turned


    around to order the security guards to let hime in.


    Morgan, who was let in by the security guard, had a smug look on his face. He knew that Lorie missed


    him, and wanted to see him. When they metter, he could coax Lorie, who would be softened and


    forgive him.


    Back then, it was with sweet words and tenderness that he won Lorie''s heart. Originally, Lorie''s parents


    did not think they were a good match.


    But what Morgan did not know was that a gentle woman could turn into a ruthless one. It depended on


    whether that man cherished her or not.


    The moment she learned that Morgan had cheated on her and had a daughter and a son with the other


    woman, all her feelings for Morgan dissipated instantly. In thest seconds, before she passed out in


    the car ident, she saw that the driver in the truck was Luna''s rtive, which stirred up all her hatred


    for Morgan.


    Morgan didn''t expect Phil and Anya to be there, but his attention was instantly drawn to Lorie in the


    wheelchair.


    Perhaps because she had been recuperating in the ward, Lorie''s skin was so attractive that it glowed.


    Today, Lorie looked much better than when she first woke up, and instead of the initial pallor on her


    face, it had be rosy and lustrous.


    She had been in aa all these years and did not need to worry about anything, so her face had no


    wrinkles. Besides, just now Lorie had her lips reddened by Anya to make herself look more spirited, so


    she caught Morgan''s eye at once.


    Luna always wore heavy make-up, and she had led an extremely unsatisfactory life in the past few


    years. In that case, Luna''s facial skin had aged so terribly that Morgan didn''t even want to look at her


    after her make-up was removed.


    In particr, Luna was not as beautiful as Lorie, so theparison made Morgan prefer Lorie, who


    looked like a fairy on earth.


    He always knew Lorie was beautiful. At that time, Lorie was the cutest and most popr girl in school.


    Perhaps men could never be contended with what they had. Though he had a gorgeous wife like Lorie,


    he still fell into Luna''s honey trap.


    Lorie felt sick of his stares. If it weren''t for the fact she couldn''t move agilely, she would have gone up


    to Morgan and gouged his disgusting eyes.


    Not only Lorie, but Anya was also disgusted by Morgan''s expression and stares. She was so angry that


    she wanted to say harsh words to him, but before she could utter a word, Lorie said to her, "Any, help


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    me up."


    Together with Phil, Anya stepped forward and gently helped Lorie to her feet.


    Lorie had been in aa for a long time, so her muscles had atrophied so much that she had little


    strength, but since she woke up, Dr. Choffard and the doctors from the rehabilitation department had


    given her a set of rehabilitation training, so she could now stand for a while.


    But she could stand only for a short while. She would be wheelchair-bound, and she would never be


    able to walk and run as freely as a normal person for the rest of her life.


    The best oue of her recovery would be that she could take care of herself and get rid of the


    wheelchair for a little bit every day, but acting as a normal person was out of the question.


    After Lorie stood up, she stood still for a moment, as if to build up some strength, and then slowly


    walked to Morgan with the help of Anya and Phil.


    Morgan had been fascinated by Lorie''s gorgeous look. Only Lorie''s approach snapped him back to


    reality.


    Surprised to see Loriee to him, he murmured, "Lorie¨C"


    p¨C


    Morgan had just called out Lorie''s name when he got a loud p on his face.


    Morgan''s vision blurred because of the p and he froze there in shock.


    Anya and Phil were startled, since they didn''t expect Lorie to p Morgan, considering the news they


    got from Dr. Choffard that Lorie hadn''t recovered much strength yet.


    It had been enough good news for Anya that Lorie could stand up and walk a few steps.


    Before they coulde to themselves, Lorie lifted her right foot with all her strength and kicked Morgan


    in the middle of his legs. Morgan, who was caught off guard, screeched, covered his private part, and


    fell to the ground.


    He was in great pain and kept sweating.


    His private part hurt so much.


    The p he had just gotten only caused a slight pain. It was nothingpared to the pain caused by a


    kick, which almost killed him.


    Lorie was trying to ruin him!


    Of course, Lorie had used up all her strength, and after kicking Morgan, her legs went weak and she


    fell down, but Phil was quick to hold her.

 Chapter 1161 Get Rid of Him

    Chapter 1161 Get Rid of Him


    "Mom!" Anya nervously held Lorie. Seeing that Lorie had both weakness on her face and full of hatred


    for Morgan in her eyes, Anya couldn''t help but feel distressed.


    Phil and Anya both helped Lorie to sit in the wheelchair, while Morgan was rolling around in pain on the


    floor.


    Morgan came here with high hopes, convinced that Lorie still loved him and would forgive him after


    hearing his sweet words. But to his surprise, Lorie only gave him a p and a kick.


    By the time Lorie recovered herself, Morgan almost recovered from that painful dizziness.


    He stared at Lorie in the wheelchair in anger and disbelief, wanting to say something but too angry to


    do so, so he could only stare at her, covering the part that still hurt.


    Lorie sneered and said, "I''ve long since wanted to p and kick you."


    Morgan''s face almost twisted and Lorie sneered, "How''s that? Does it hurt?"


    "Of course, it hurts!" Morgan wretchedly got up from the ground, "Do you know that this part of a man is


    very fragile? You are so cruel that you are trying to ruin me!"


    "You''ve even dared to murder me. What I''ve done is nothingpared to that," Lorie replied gently


    without showing any weakness.


    Morgan couldn''t believe that Lorie had changed so much that he grew panicky.


    He thought he could get Lorie to forgive him today, but now it seemed that Lorie didn''t have the


    slightest intention of being tolerant.


    Morgan made a hard decision, and he immediately fell to his knees in front of Lorie and began to cry


    and beg for forgiveness, "Lorie, it was all my fault. I was as blind as a bat. I didn''t cherish you and even


    cheated on you. I was a despicable bastard!"


    "After all these years, I owe you an apology."


    "I''m sorry," Morgan said as he crawled towards Lorie, trying to hug her leg and beg for mercy.


    Lorie reacted quickly, turned her wheelchair back a lot, and avoided Morgan''s touch. Lorie would not be


    fooled by Morgan''s ploy. She believed Morgan sadfished and begged for mercy just out of fear, and he


    had never truly repented, let alone felt sorry.


    Morgan was totally wrong to take her as a soft-hearted and tolerant woman.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Morgan failed and felt disappointed.


    "I asked Phil to help me contact the staff member of City Hall. Since you''re here today, we can get a


    divorce, and the staff member wille over to help us finalize the divorceter," Lorie said.


    Just after learning that Morgan wasing over, Lorie asked Phil to contact the staff.


    She had nned to sever ties with Morgan, and the fact that they were still married made her feel sick


    whenever she thought about it.


    However, she had not contacted Morgan because she was still recovering.


    Since Morgan came to her today, she would seize this good chance to finalize the divorce, so that she


    didn''t have to meet Morgan again.


    Morgan froze for a moment, then rose from the ground and suddenly shook his head, "I won''t divorce


    you. Since you want to make me suffer, I''ll continue to disgust you."


    Philughed angrily and said to Morgan mockingly, "It''s not up to you. You not only cheated but had


    two illegitimate children, which is not justifiable at all."


    Without waiting for Morgan''s reply, Phil added, "If you disagree to get a divorce, I will take the case


    against you, and then you will really end up getting nothing."


    Phil said those threatening words very rxedly, but Morgan did stand no chance to win the case.


    Thus, he looked like crap.


    "Lorie, as long as you are willing to forgive me, I will leave them right now and return to you and our


    daughter again." Morgan made a final attempt, "You''re the most precious woman. Don''t worry. I will


    make it up to you and Any for the rest of my life."


    Anya was about to throw up in disgust.


    They wouldn''t give a shit about a scumbag like Morgan even if he gave all his money to them.


    How could he be so confident to think that Lorie would still want to be with him? The thought of all the


    years he spent with Luna made Anya and Lorie feel disgusted.


    He was really disgusting.


    Anya and Lorie didn''t need hispensation, since they had a much better life than him now.


    Who the hell did he think he was saying that he would make it up to them?


    Lorie showed no mercy, raising her hand to dust off her shirt and saying mockingly, "Morgan, to be


    honest, you''re so disgusting that I almost vomit out what I atest night."


    Morgan was furious, "Lorie, why have you be so sarcastic with me now?"


    "Thanks to you." To shatter Morgan''s hopes, she said straightforwardly, "It was me who strongly


    requested Any to revenge on you."


    "The first thing I did when I woke up was to ask Any to take revenge so that you could end up having


    nothing and being put in jail."


    "Now, do you understand my attitude towards you?"


    Lorie smiled gently, but the words she spoke were like knives that stabbed Morgan''s heart so hard that


    he almost could not catch his breath.


    There was a knock on the door outside and Phil went to open it. It was the staff of the City Hall who


    arrived with the divorce paper. Morgan had to sign the paper.


    His hand shook the moment he affixed his signature.


    Anya and Lorie''s happy life was sufficient revenge for him. He regretted what he had done to them, but


    he knew that it was over between him and Lorie.


    Compared to Morgan who had mixed feelings, Lorie was in an incredibly good mood. She happily


    thanked the two staff members and then spread her arms to give Anya a big hug. "Any, I finally get rid


    of the mishap and no longer have to be bonded with a crap."


    Morgan was speechless.


    He never knew that Lorie was so decisive and determined, nor did he know that she hated him so


    much that she would try desperately to get Anya to take revenge.


    After the two staff members left, Phil opened the ward door, unmercifully signaling to Morgan to leave.


    Morgan nced at Anya and Lorie who were hugging each other. Anya was happy about cutting ties


    with Morgan while Lorie was happy about divorcing him. Neither of them showed any intention to look


    at him, so he could only leave awkwardly.


    "Oh, right," Lorie called out to him when he walked to the ward door. Morgan turned back quickly,


    thinking that Lorie was going to say something that he was expecting.


    However, Lorie raised an eyebrow and said, "Go back and send my blessing to that mistress. Wish her


    a happy life in prison with a scumbag like you."


    Morgan was so pissed off that his vision blurred.

 Chapter 1162 The Mastermind Behind It Was Phil

    Chapter 1162 The Mastermind Behind It Was Phil


    "Phil, thank you, I''m finally free from misery." After Morgan left, Lorie thanked Phil.


    Without Phil''s help, she could not have gotten rid of Morgan so easily.


    Phil put his arm around Anya beside him and said with a light smile, "We are a family, so no need to be


    so polite."


    Anya red at him, thinking, ''Nonsense, we''ve been divorced!"


    Phil read her mind but did not say anything.


    Lorie noticed the affection in their eyes as they looked at each other, then she said, "Phil, It''s rare for


    you to be back. You must get a lot on your te, so go take care of your business."


    Lorie remembered Phil was going to propose to Anya tonight, so she created a chance for Phil to take


    care of it.


    Anya echoed, "Yes, go do what you need to do."


    Phil had received a lot of calls since he got up, and Anya could tell the calls were about work. She


    thought he should take this rare opportunity to go to thepany to take care of business.


    "OK," Phil responded, then exined, "I''lle back at noon and we''ll have lunch together."


    Anya and Lorie agreed, then Phil left.


    He went to see Dr. Choffard first to confirm if Lorie could leave the hospital to attend the proposal


    ceremony at the hotel he had booked in her current condition.


    Dr. Choffard smiled and reassured Phil, "No problem."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "She''s recovering well, and she did way better than expected."


    "That''s good." Phil sighed with relief.


    He wished Lorie to attend the proposal ceremony tonight and witness Anya''s happiness.


    But he was worried that it was not suitable for Lorie to go out in her current condition.


    After all, Lorie''s health was the most important to Anya.


    Dr. Choffard said, "If it were anyone else, she could have been discharged and gone home for


    recuperation. But since Lorie doesn''t have trouble affording medical fees, it''ll be much better for her to


    stay in the hospital to receive specialized medical care."


    Specialized medical care in a hospital cost a lot, and average families could not afford it. But it was a


    piece of cake for Phil. He had paid Lorie''s medical fees in advance since Lorie fell into aa.


    If Phil had ever given up, Lorie wouldn''t have recovered yet.


    "Let her stay in the hospital to recover until Anya and I return home to stay long. Or we will be worried


    about her when only nannies look after her at home."


    "When Anya finishes her studies and we return home, we''ll take her to live with us."


    Phil said so and believed Anya would rejoice in such a decision.


    Dr. Choffard gave Phil a thumbs up. He witnessed Phil''s love and care for Lorie, so he wished Phil and


    Anya could live happily together.


    Phil left the hospital to prepare for the proposal, while Anya stayed at the hospital with Lorie.


    At the same time, Morgan and his family were restless.


    News about Gracie''s mother being a mistress who broke up the family was still a trending topic,


    another negative news about Gracie was made ¨C Gracie lied about her age.


    Anya gave all the information she had collected to the media long ago, and the media ordered by Anya


    made the news public to strike another heavy blow to Gracie.


    Lying about age was nothing in other fields, but it was the least tolerable thing in showbiz, so Gracie


    became the most searched name again and received harsh criticism.


    Gracie cried her eyes out, and she could do nothing to salvage this thing


    Luna snapped, "I suspect that Phil purposely made us return home to achieve something, and then he


    could have Anya ruin us!"


    At Luna''s words, Gracie stopped crying, and asked in disbelief, "Is Phil that calcting? Will he


    scheme against us for Anya''s sake?"


    Gracie couldn''t ept that because it made her aughing stock.


    She believed she got into showbiz because she was pretty and capable. She would look like a joke if


    Phil was the mastermind behind all this.


    "Won''t he?" Luna walked around in the living room, "The more I think about it, the more I feel like this is


    their trap. When you got the role of web series, I thought it was quite strange because everything went


    too smoothly!"


    "Think about it. When we were abroad, you would have some mishaps every time you wanted to get


    something."


    Though Gracie didn''t want to believe it, she had to admit Luna''s words made sense. She felt something


    was wrong when she got the role in the web series, but she didn''t think much about it as she was


    overwhelmed with the joy of triumph.


    "Ah¨C" Gracie broke down in anger and shouted, "Who the hell Anya is!"


    As Gracie shouted, Morgan, returned home with a wry face.


    "How''s it going? What did Lorie say?" Luna hurriedly walked to him.


    Luna also thought that Lorie was a pushover and would forgive them once Morgan yed some trick.


    Luna felt that Lorie was too stupid to discover Morgan cheated on her even after Luna had two children


    with Morgan.


    However, Lorie hadn''t found it because she was a kind wife and trusted Morgan.


    She thought Morgan would love her with soul and heart if she did so. Plus, she put her focus on her


    young daughter and old parents and neglected Morgan after their marriage.


    After learning that Morgan had cheated on her, Lorie reflected on herself.


    She made mistakes in their marriage and she could understand why Morgan lost feelings for her. But


    she couldn''t be tolerant of his betrayal.


    He could have told her that he was in love with someone else and tired of her, and she would give up


    on him and get a divorce.


    Even if Morgan wanted to get more money from the divorce, he could tell her bluntly, but why did he


    attempt to kill her?


    Thus, Lorie was determined to take revenge on Morgan and Luna.


    Staring at Luna''s expectant face, he suddenly thought of Lorie''s fair and pretty face, then he felt Luna


    disgusting and said with extreme impatience, "I''ve been divorced from her."


    After he finished, he threw the divorce certificate at her.


    Luna was stunned for a moment, and then muttered, "What?"


    Morgan and Lorie were divorced, which meant Lorie didn''t love or care about Morgan at all.


    What should Morgan and she do now?


    Morgan failed to get Lorie to forgive them. If Lorie disclosed what Morgan and his family had done, they


    would be doomed!

 Chapter 1163 Selfish and Ruthless

    Chapter 1163 Selfish and Ruthless


    "It''s her idea to take revenge on us."


    Morgan dropped into the sofa tiredly.


    "What!" Luna was shocked again, "She ¨C"


    She opened her mouth to say something, but she couldn''t utter a word.


    In fact, before the car ident, Lorie had been collecting evidence of the affair between Luna and


    Morgan. Judging from this matter, Lorie was courageous and resolute. So, Luna was scared at that


    time and plotted a car ident.


    "I don''t know what to do now. Just resigned it to the fate," Morgan said and closed his eyes to take a


    rest on the sofa.


    Luna was angry immediately. She came forward and grabbed Morgan, "What do you mean? Do you


    want to escape and abandon me and our kids?"


    Morgan had been exhausted from Lorie''s blow to him. As Luna quarreled with him, he got annoyed


    instantly.


    He pushed Luna away, "What did you mean? Can I decide anything now?"


    Today, he has thoroughly understood the attitude of Lorie and Anya. They would never let him off the


    hooks.


    Pushed away by Morgan, she copsed on the ground and began to cry loudly, "What am I doing


    wrong? I have been with you for so many years without asking for much and even raised two kids for


    you. But now you don''t give one damn about us!"


    "Jackson is still in his teens. If something happened to me, what about him and Gracie?"


    When Luna began to talk about Jackson and Gracie, Morgan became more irritable. He directly got up


    and rushed into the bedroom, mming the door heavily.


    Outside, Luna, Jackson, and Gracie were crying on one another''s shoulders. Hearing their crying,


    Morgan only felt himself on the verge of a breakdown, his sense of regret growing stronger.


    The misstep he made sent him into an abyss.


    In the very beginning when hispany began to boom, he became a big boss from a countryside


    poor boy. All kinds of women threw themselves at him when he was socializing with his business


    partners, so he gradually drowned himself in sex and pleasures.


    In addition, Lorie had paid all her attention to her daughter and parents but ignored him. He couldn''t


    control himself and fell into Luna''s honey trap, and things gradually got out of control.


    He still remembered that he once went to visit a soothsayer, who told him that his wife and daughter


    could bring him a lot of fortune and suggested he should run the family well.


    The happier his family was, the more prosperous his career would be.


    He didn''t believe it at that moment. But now when he thought about it, he found the soothsayer''s words


    made sense.


    Since he betrayed Lorie and had a rtionship with Luna, there had been no more improvement for his


    Now he had nothing.


    The more he thought about this, the more aggrieved he was.


    He walked around in the bedroom for a long time, then he took all his identification documents, opened


    the door, and went out.


    He wanted to leave here and left Luna and two kids. He didn''t want to stay with them anymore, let


    alone face the revenge from Lorie and Anya with them.


    What he had done to Lorie and Anya was just betrayal. The car ident was all plotted by Luna, and


    he didn''t get involved in it at all, though he knew it.


    And he didn''t stop it.


    When Morgan went out, he didn''t tell Luna his intention to leave. Luna thought he just hung out. But out


    of her expectations, Morgan went straight to the airport, bought a ticket, and left.


    At the time for dinner, Luna called Morgan because he didn''te back. However, his phone was


    turned off. Luna tried to contact him through WhatsApp. Only then did she surprisedly find that Morgan


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    blocked her.


    Luna was stunned. They had been together for so many years. They often quarreled with each other,


    especially in recent years when they didn''t live well abroad.


    They had trouble with each other, but this was the first time that Morgan directly blocked and deleted


    her number.


    "Gracie, call your dad to see if you can contact him." Luna sat on the sofa with her eyes dulled. She


    could only ask Gracie to contact Morgan.


    Luna didn''t believe that Morgan would do such a ruthless thing to abandon them. But on second


    thought, she realized it was not that surprising as Morgan was a selfish person.


    "What''s wrong? Doesn''t he answer your phone?" Gracie came out of her bedroom and asked


    impatiently.


    She thought they were at odds with each other because of what happened in the daytime, and Morgan


    didn''t want to talk with Luna.


    Hearing that, Luna sneered and said, "Gracie, you''d better be mentally prepared, your dad¨C"


    "No, Morgan Willigen, that selfish man probably has abandoned us."


    Gracie couldn''t believe it, "How can it be!"


    "My dad is not that kind of person!"


    While speaking, she took out her phone and called Morgan, as well as contacted him on WhatsApp.


    She also grabbed Jackson''s phone to call him. But she could not get through to him in any way.


    "How could this happen? How could this happen?"


    Gracie couldn''t ept such a reality at all.


    Since she was born, Morgan had always given her the impression that he was a good father. Even if


    she and Luna were secretly hidden by him in those years, Morgan still gave her a lot of love. He would


    give her toys and beautiful clothes as he gave Anya.


    How could he abandon them at this time?


    "Why not?" Luna''s face was pale, "He left Anya and her mother like this in the past."


    Luna had calmed down after Gracie failed to contact Morgan. She thoroughly saw through Morgan


    now. This man only cared about himself.


    He knew that she couldn''t get away with the punishment of thew this time, so he ran away.


    However, she could do nothing with Morgan. They didn''t get married, so she was not legally justified to


    use him of his selfishness.


    Thinking about her stratagems over these years and her current situation, Luna felt she was extremely


    ridiculous.


    She had dreamed to reap without sowing since she was young. All of her peers had found jobs and got


    to work except her, who stayed at home all day long. She didn''t want to work so hard and wasted her


    life in the office every day.


    She looked down on the sry, which was too little for her.


    All she wanted was to marry a rich man and be taken care of by servants. She didn''t need to work but


    dressed up every day.


    Later she met Morgan who was handsome and rich at that time, thank God. So, she tried all kinds of


    means to seduce him and couldn''t wait to give birth to a baby for him, trying to win Morgan''s heart in


    this way.


    However, Morgan still had some feelings for Lorie at that time and didn''t want to hurt Lorie. Hence, she


    endured year after year. Although they were not married, she lived a prosperous life.


    What she didn''t expect was Phil''s sudden appearance. He told Lorie about her affair with Morgan.


    Seeing that Lorie collected evidence and wanted to get back the money and real estate that Morgan


    had given to her over the years, she suddenly panicked.

 Chapter 1164 Good Days Started

    Chapter 1164 Good Days Started


    Thinking about how she plotted a car ident to murder Lorie and the consequences she was about to


    bear, Luna couldn''t stand the pressure anymore and fainted at once.


    Terrified, Gracie quickly called the ambnce. Fortunately, Luna was fine but she cked out because


    of great mental pressure and anger.


    In the hospital, the doctor exhorted them several times to keep calm. Later, they left the hospital in


    embarrassment.


    As soon as Luna got into the car, she received a phone call.


    It was a strange number. Luna thought it would be from Morgan, but she didn''t expect that there was a


    familiar female voice on the other end.


    It was Lorie who spoke,ughing, "Should I call you Mrs. Willigen now? I divorced Morgan in the


    morning. Didn''t you get married in the afternoon?"


    If Morgan hadn''t left yet, Luna could retort confidently in the face of Lorie''s caustic remarks. However,


    Morgan abandoned them and ran away. What did Lorie say was a great humiliation to Luna.


    Luna finally calmed down a bit but was provoked by Lorie again.


    She didn''t intend to admit defeat and immediately said, "Get married? So funny! Morgan and I have


    been together for so many years. The marriage license was nothing for us."


    "Oh, really?" Lorieughed louder, "So what? He still abandoned you for fear of taking responsibility."


    Lorie''s words drove Luna crazy, which made her break out in tears. Luna never expected Lorie knew


    Morgan''s leaving.


    However, Luna persisted in denying it, "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "It doesn''t matter. I have a recording for you." Lorie felt happier.


    Hearing that, Luna pursed her lips tightly and then heard Morgan''s voice soon after. "Lorie, I can


    exin why I betrayed you in former times. I was determined to be with you forever, but Luna


    intentionally seduced me and even slept with me while I was drunk."


    "Later she was pregnant, I had no choice but to continue this rtionship with her."


    Luna freaked out when she heard this. Morgan med his betrayal on her. In fact, it took two to tangle.


    Back then, the way Morgan looked at her revealed his feelings for her.


    Besides, if he was loyal to Lorie like what he said, she wouldn''t have any opportunity to break them up.


    Obviously, he deliberately created opportunities for her to worm her way into his family.


    Morgan Willigen, this despicable man!


    Luna almost wanted to kill Morgan. If he was in front of her, she would have torn him limb from limb!


    Morgan continued, "I shouldn''t have betrayed you. It was my fault. But your car ident has nothing to


    do with me. For the sake of our past rtionship, please don''t implicate me. Luna and her two kids


    have nothing to do with me right now!"


    "I''m in Thoeque now. Don''t worry. If you can let me off the hooks, I won''t go back or show my face to


    you anymore. Anya and you could continue your peaceful life in the Riverside City."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Luna didn''t want to listen to it anymore and hung up the phone directly.


    Morgan was really despicable and shameless. In order to get rid of the joint responsibility, he


    abandoned them without any hesitation. She was really stupid to choose him at that time!


    This time she waspletely humiliated by Lorie. Of course, she knew that Lorie purposely made this


    call and prepared the recording to mock her.


    Luna leaned against the car seat and breathed heavily. Gracie, who was seated beside Luna, heard


    their conversation. She was as angry and ashamed as Luna but could do nothing.


    As yet, they lostpletely to Lorie and Anya.


    At this time, Lorie was waiting in the hotel where Phil was going to propose to Anya. She wore an


    exquisite dress and her hair was specially designed by the hairstylist, which made her look extremely


    gentle.


    She did deliberately call to provoke Luna. There was no reason not to do that. To her surprise, she


    received a call from Morgan today, who told her that he had gone abroad. After knowing it, Lorie


    Sheughed loudly at Luna''s ending.


    Over these years, Luna had beencent because she thought she was the winner of the battle in


    getting Morgan.


    Even Gracie somehow had a sense of superiority in front of Anya, thinking both she and her mom were


    favored by Morgan.


    Well, Morgan also abandoned them with hesitation.


    How proud they used to be, how humiliated they were now.


    As for Morgan, she wouldn''t let him go easily. She immediately told Phil that Morgan was in Thoeque.


    As soon as the trial against Luna started, Morgan would be brought back to Chiobar by the police.


    Did Morgan think she would forgive him and let him go after he apologized to her and abandoned


    Luna?


    How naive he was.


    Morgan didn''t understand how much she hated him. Even if he went abroad, she wouldn''t let him off


    the hooks.


    It didn''t matter that he hadn''t been aware of it yet. When Morgan was brought back to Chiobar, he


    would know that. Anyway, hemitted the crime of harboring the criminal, so he couldn''t get away


    with the punishment.


    As for her and Anya, their good days were about to start.


    Anya would be proposed to by her beloved manter. Just thinking about it made Lorie very happy.


    Without a doubt, much news about it would be made tomorrow.


    When Luna and Gracie saw the news, they must be pissed off.


    Anya totally didn''t know that Phil was going to propose tonight. Phil only told her that he prepared a


    good banquet for Julian and their other friends, who had helped them a lot these days.


    Anya also felt that it was necessary and she supported Phil to set up a grand banquet. Therefore, she


    wore the valuable outfit that Phil gave her.


    Anya knew that Emelia, Nina, and other girls woulde to the banquet, but she didn''t know that Lorie


    had been secretly taken to the hotel by Phil.


    Phil said he had something to deal with and asked the driver to pick her up for the banquet. She


    happened to meet Emelia and the other girls at the hotel entrance, so they went together into the


    banquet hall that was ordered by Phil.


    Anya, who was unsuspecting, was stunned when she saw the flowers all over the floor. What popped


    up in her mind was, ''Didn''t Phil intend to give a grand dinner to their friends? Did he have to decorate


    the hall like this?''

 Chapter 1165 I Do

    Chapter 1165 I Do


    Anya was stunned not only because the banquet hall was extremely big, but also because it was full of


    flowers, which could be called "an ocean of flowers".


    "I heard that these are all airlifted from Nosmueyae to this hall this morning." Nina marveled.


    Nina''s words puzzled Anya. She looked at Nina and asked, "How do you know it?"


    "What do you think?" Nina and the other girls looked at her and hinted by the eye to remind Anya, who


    had not figured things out yet.


    Anya caught Nina''s hint, she finally realized what was going to happen.


    She said incredibly, "Is Phil... going to propose to me?"


    Nina and others didn''t answer her question directly, but pushed her to the stage in front of her. The light


    in the banquet hall suddenly dimmed at this time. When the light was turned on again, only a beam of


    light gently shone on Anya who stood in the middle.


    Nina whispered to Emelia, "Phil seems really sincere in this proposal. Look at the light. That is so


    beautiful. I have to invite this lighting director to join my crewter. Compared with him, some of my


    crews are very bad."


    Emelia whispered with resignation, "You thought too much."


    At this time, Phil secretly came to the stage. He wore an elegant and noble suit and held a red box in


    his hand.


    He walked to Anya, his eyes full of tenderness.


    "Any¨C" He opened the box, and there was a dazzling diamond ring in it.


    Every person under the stage apuded for them at that moment. Looking at Anya''s tearful eyes, he


    slowly got down on one knee.


    Before he began to say anything, Anya nodded quickly and said, "I do."


    Phil and others were stunned.


    Sitting in the wheelchair, Lorie smiled helplessly. ''Can''t my daughter wait patiently for Phil to say sweet


    words to propose to her?''


    Actually, Lorie was quite aware that Anya no longer needed Phil to say any sweet words after he took


    the bullet for her.


    He had acted to convince Anya of his sincere love.


    As Lorie expected, what Anya wanted was Phil''s actual action he took to get her instead of sweet


    words.


    As long as he took action, she didn''t need anything else.


    Over these years, he had given too much to her. Although she repelled him at the beginning, now she


    understood that the love from Phil made her have faith in him and herself.


    She believed Phil''s love for her, so she didn''t need him to say anything, but nodded directly and said "I


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    do".


    Phil was a little surprised and helpless. He looked at the girl in front of him and said, "Let me finish my


    words, okay?"


    Anya raised hands and pulled him up, "I don''t need that. You have said enough sweet words over the


    years."


    Then she actively put her arms around his neck, "I do. I really do."


    Nina took the lead in giving loud cheers under the stage, and everyone apuded happily.


    Only their close friends and Lorie were present tonight.


    They knew everything that Phil and Anya had experienced over the years. Naturally, they understood


    that they didn''t need to say much to prove their love for each other.


    Whether Anya agreed hesitantly or not was unimportant to them. What mattered was that she agreed.


    They were finally in love with each other after so many years.


    It was not easy.


    When Anya hugged Phil''s neck, he raised his hands to hug her.


    He whispered in her ear, "Since you said yes, I have another surprise for you."


    "What?" Anya was puzzled.


    Phil motioned her to look down the stage where Lorie in a beautiful dress waved to her in a wheelchair.


    Anya didn''t cry at Phil''s surprising proposal but cried immediately when she saw Lorie looking at her


    quietly under the stage.


    She had never imagined one day Lorie could wake up to witness her happiness.


    After the doctor announced that Lorie would be in aa for a long time, her only wish was that Lorie


    could still have signs of life.


    She dared not hope Lorie would recover consciousness. She only prayed that Lorie could still have


    signs of life, which meant that her mom was still alive.


    However, Lorie not only woke up now but also witnessed her happiness. At this thought, Anya just


    wanted to cry.


    So, she rushed to Lorie and hugged her tightly.


    "Great, great." Lorie hugged her daughter and said, "I can witness your happiness. That''s so great."


    After that, Anya straightened up and looked at Phil again, "Actually, I owe you an apology."


    Phil was puzzled about what she said, and Anya continued, "I''m sorry for misunderstanding you. I


    thought my mom got in a car crash because she was delirious from knowing Morgan''s betrayal, so I


    hated you for it."


    "I''m sorry."


    Anya thought Lorie couldn''t withstand Morgan''s betrayal before, so she firmly believed that Phil


    indirectly harmed Lorie. Unexpectedly, Lorie wasn''t in a trance back then, and she got in a car crash


    because of Luna, that vicious woman.


    Anyapletely got this misunderstanding sorted out when Lorie said that she should thank Phil for


    letting her realize that bitchy couple''s true color.


    "Silly girl." Phil hugged her again, "You don''t have to say sorry. I don''t me you at all."


    "How would I me you?"


    Phil hugged her tightly.


    He was not willing to me her or get angry with her in the slightest.


    "Phil, after you made it in front of us, shouldn''t you kiss your future wife?" Nina teased aside.


    Cameron hugged Nina in his arms. Why did his beloved girl like seeing the fun so much?


    Heedless of Nina''s words, he hugged Anya in his arms tightly and said, "Thank you for witnessing our


    happiness today. Let''s sit down and eat together."


    He usually liked to show affection for Anya in front of these friends, and it was strange that now he felt


    shy when Nina required him to kiss Anya in public.


    However, they didn''t mind it but felt happy for Phil and Anya from the bottom of their hearts.


    After all, they still had many chances in the future.


    It was never toote to make fun of Phil and Anya at their wedding.

 Chapter 1166 Fortunately, It Has Always Been You

    Chapter 1166 Fortunately, It Has Always Been You


    Lorie didn''t stay for dinner, because Dr. Choffard said she''d better not stay out for a long time and


    asked her to go back to the hospital early for her health.


    Anya reluctantly sent Lorie into the car. Lorie teased her while smiling, "Go to apany your fianc¨¦.


    We have plenty of time when he leaves."


    "Mom! Don''t make fun of me!" Anya was embarrassed, especially when hearing the word "fianc¨¦",


    which made her blush.


    She didn''t know why she felt ufortable when she heard the word "fianc¨¦" though they got married


    once.


    Lorie stoppedughing at her and waved goodbye to them before she rolled up the car window and left.


    Anya, who leaned on Phil''s chest, turned around, intending to ask him to go back to the hall with him,


    but Phil said to her with affection in his eyes, "Anya, do you dare get a marriage certificate with me


    again?"


    In fact, Anya was forced the first time they did it. Even so, Phil quite admired her courage at that time.


    Although they had confirmed their love for each other and she had said yes to his proposal, they hadn''t


    discussed the specific date of getting marriage certificates. Phil felt shocked when he blurted out this


    question, and he wasn''t sure if she dared to


    Perhaps after those four years of marriage, she may not be willing to marry him again.


    Anya was surprised by Phil''s words. Then her eyes suddenly lit up. She smiled and looked at him, "I


    dared do it four years ago. Why not now?"


    Phil chuckled. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Let''s do it before I leave tomorrow morning?"


    He proposed this, thinking that he couldn''t stay any longer since he had to go back to Ustistan to take


    care of their daughter.


    "Sure." Anya cracked a smile.


    It was a sincere smile that showed her inner happiness, which was what Phil had always wanted to


    see.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    It was a smile out of the joy of being with him and it only belonged to him.


    He didn''t say anything but intimately held her soft hands. Their fingers were entwined silently.


    It was enough for him to have her in his life.


    Everyone was happy at the evening party. Phil and Anya had patched things up with each other, which


    meant that they all have found their true love. So of course, they would be happy.


    Ezra was annoyed by Phil because his wife, Maisie, was not around him, so he kept pouring wine into


    Phil''s ss.


    Finally, it was Anya that helped Phil to drink the wine. She looked at Ezra in distress, "Mr. Cantillo, stop


    making him drink. He has to catch a ne early tomorrow morning."


    Anya was familiar with the hell of a hangover. She drank for Phil because she was worried that Phil had


    to travel a long way back to Ustistan with a hangover.


    Strictly speaking, this was the first time that Anya defended Phil in front of them.


    Anya usually showed her dislike for Phil when they had parties in the past. She even ignored him when


    others poured wine into his ss.


    This time, Ezra finally got the chance to tease Anya when she defended Phil.


    "Wow, it''s so rare to hear that."


    Ezra tried his best to stretch out his ss to clink it with Phil''s, "Lawyer Henderson, you can''t avoid it.


    This scene is exactly what you dreamed of, isn''t it? Don''t you drink some wine to celebrate it?"


    After being friends with Phil for so long, all of them knew Phil''s thoughts.


    He desperately wished Anya to fall in love with him and care more about him. Now Phil''s dream had


    Unexpectedly, Phil shook his head and refused, "No."


    Just as others were waiting for the excuse he would make, he said, "Any doesn''t let me drink it, so I


    won''t drink it."


    There was a short silence.


    He suddenly disyed his affection for Anya in public again.


    Anya didn''t expect Phil to say such embarrassing words, she was shy and quickly pinched his waist


    under the table and hinted to him not to be so brazen-faced.


    Phil tightly grabbed her hand at once. Anya tried several times to get rid of him but failed.


    However, their actions were noticed by others, who babbled to tease them again. The atmosphere was


    very harmonious all night.


    Phil was very drunk when the banquet ended. Although Anya had drunk some sses of wine for him,


    he was so delighted that he drank a lot.


    After the driver sent them home, Anya struggled to help him to the bedroom upstairs.


    Anya was tired. She stood angrily by the bed with her hands on her hips and hummed, "Phil


    Henderson, a reminder. If you can''t get up on time tomorrow, I won''t go to the City Hall with you. If you


    miss it tomorrow, we have to wait for the next time."


    When Anya finished speaking, Phil on the bed suddenly opened his eyes, which shocked Anya.


    As soon as Phil stretched out his hand, he dragged her by the wrist and she fell into the bed.


    He rolled over and got on top of Anya, humming in dissatisfaction, "Are you wishing that I won''t get up


    tomorrow? Then we won''t get the certificate, right?"


    "Did you regret that you said yes to me so quickly?"


    Anya felt that he was funny. Was he drunk or not? Did he not know if she regretted it or not?


    But she bickered with him on purpose, "Yes, I wish you couldn''t get up¨Cuh¨C"


    As soon as Anya finished her words stubbornly, Phil kissed her fiercely to stop her from saying


    anything else.


    The passionate kiss caused the temperature in the bedroom to rise rapidly.


    Anya didn''t feel good this night. Of course, so did Phil.


    They were so affectionate toward each other, but they couldn''t have sex, so neither of them felt


    ufortable.


    However, although they were not feeling well physically, their hearts were filled with happiness.


    The next day when Anya woke up in Phil''s arms, she felt everything was like a dream, an unreal


    dream.


    Phil and she got back together, and they decided to get the marriage certificate for the second time.


    She used to think that she would never give him another chance after they broke up.


    Well, it turned out to be a dumb idea.


    They went straight to the City Hall after morning washing. The procedure was quicklypleted. When


    they came out again, each of them had a marriage certificate in their hands.


    When Anya sat in the passenger seat, Phil looked at her and whispered with emotion, "Dear Mrs.


    Henderson, this time, we need to be with each other for the rest of life."


    "Fortunately, it has always been you."


    Anya somehow felt like crying after she said that. So, she quickly hugged Phil and buried herself in his


    arms to cover up her impulse to cry.


    Phil hugged her in his arms. He gently said, "Just cry if you want to. You can always do whatever you


    want in front of me."


    Anya didn''t want to cry at first, but after he said this, she couldn''t help crying.

 Chapter 1167 Sad to Part with You

    Chapter 1167 Sad to Part with You


    They left the City Hall and went to have a light breakfast together. Anya drove Phil to the airport. When


    they arrived at the airport, they felt more reluctant to part with each other.


    In the parking lot, sitting in the car, Phil hugged and kissed his new wife, unwilling to part with her for


    even a second.


    They''d been together for long, but it was still hard for him to stand parting with her.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But he had to leave for Ustistan as their baby needed to be taken care of. The baby was too young to


    travel long distances back to the country, so he had to go back to Ustistan instead.


    Phil hugged Anya and sighed, "I feel so sad to part with you."


    Anya nodded in his arms, "Me too."


    Anya was in a dilemma. Her husband and daughter had to stay in Ustistan, while her mother had to


    stay in Chiobar, and thus she couldn''t take care of them at the same time.


    Anya wrapped her arms around Phil''s waist and said, "When I go back and finish my studies, we can


    return home sooner with the baby and stay long in Riverside City, so none of us has to travel back and


    forth."


    "Okay." Phil nodded and suggested, "When wee back, we''ll take your mother to live with us."


    Dr. Choffard had said that Lorie could go home to recuperate, but he was afraid that the caregivers


    alone couldn''t take good care of her at home.


    But if they went home and Lorie lived with them, Lorie could be watched over 24/7, and they would be


    much relieved.


    Anya shook her head and sighed, "I''ve talked to my mom about this before, but she said she wouldn''t


    live with us even after she got out of the hospital."


    "She said we had our routines and she had hers. Living together may cause conflicts. She would rather


    live near us than live with us."


    When Anya said this, Phil understood Lorie immediately.


    He couldn''t help but gently rub Anya''s hair and say, "Your mother is really thoughtful."


    Conflicts would be caused if parents lived with their children. No matter how close they were, the


    umted conflicts would hurt their feelings for each other.


    That was why Phil said Lorie was thoughtful. She knew the cons of living together with them, so she


    would rather live near them to make it convenient for them to visit her and keep a proper distance from


    them.


    "Yeah, she''s very thoughtful."


    Anya sighed softly, "To be honest, I feel like I didn''t understand my mom at all before. It was only after


    she woke up and asked me to take revenge that I got to know her."


    "She''s a strong-minded and tough woman."


    "She''s smart, wise, and strong."


    Anya poured out her heart to Phil.


    In fact, she was a bit sad when she talked about Lorie, and always felt guilty for not knowing her


    mother well before.


    "It seems that your character is like hers." Phil could feel how frustrated she was, so he hugged her


    tightly to soothe her.


    It was a good thing Anya was brought up and educated by Lorie wholeheartedly, otherwise, she would


    have been led astray by Morgan.


    Gracie was a good example of it.


    "Well, it''s gettingte, you should hurry to catch your flight." After some sweet talk, Anya urged Phil


    who held her in his arms to leave.


    Phil could only reluctantly get out of the car, thus separated from Anya.


    Anya stayed there to continue to deal with Luna and Gracie, and also to apany Lorie.


    Gracie''s career had been ruined because of the two public outcries over the nder about her, and


    Anya''s next step was to hand over the evidence to send Luna to jail.


    Phil had introduced the mostpetentwyer in his firm to Anya when he left, and gave all the


    evidence they had to thatwyer, who would be fully in charge of the caseter.


    Thewyer was a female, and when Nina and the other girls knew it, theyughed at Phil for not giving


    Anya any chance to meet a man and thus arranging for a femalewyer.


    Anya believed that Phil did it on purpose, but he refused to admit it when she talked to him via the


    video call.


    "What do I have to worry about? You''ve got married to me for the second time. I have faith in you and


    myself, so I didn''t mean to arrange a femalewyer for you." Phil said that, but he didn''t mean it.


    Anyaughed at him, "Oh, really? She told me she was on a business trip for another case, but you


    insist she shoulde back and take the case."


    After Phil flew back to Ustistan, Anya was contacted by this femalewyer, who was around forty years


    old and exuded the vibe of apetent and toughwyer.


    She was single and had absolutely no desire to get married.


    Anya was chatting with thewyer when the topic of marriage came up.


    Thewyer said slowly, "I''ve been awyer for so many years and met all kinds of people, and many


    unfortunate women, and do you know why those women suffer?"


    Anya wondered, "Why?"


    Thewyer smiled and said, "Because they fell for men."


    Anya froze for a moment, then realized that the femalewyer was mocking those scumbags and


    instantly burst outughing.


    Thewyer alsoughed, "There are beautiful love stories, like that of Mr. Henderson and you, but


    there are some unpleasant ones in this world. Some choose to do anything for love, but I choose to


    never fall in love."


    "Yep, they are just about different choices." Anya was appreciative of thewyer''s remarks.


    Some chose to get married and have children, while some choose to stay single and focus on their


    careers. Both choices were eptable.


    After chatting for a while, Anya then learned that she was thewyer assigned by Phil to take charge of


    her case. Thewyer was well aware of Phil''s intention of keeping Anya away from the malewyers.


    Anya snorted, "You lied to me that she was the bestwyer in your firm in handling my case, but she


    said she was the best at handling economic cases."


    "Phil, you arranged an unprofessionalwyer for me."


    Phil hurriedly exined, "Firstly, thewyers who can enter myw firm are the best in the legal


    profession, and they are all-rounders. It''s just that most of the cases she handles are about economic


    disputes."


    "Secondly, she is a femalewyer, so it''s easy for you tomunicate. You may not know she


    emerged from a criminal case she handled."


    "Okay, got it."


    Anya was not ming Phil but making fun of him instead, because she knew Phil would not be that


    irresponsible to assign an unprofessionalwyer.

 Chapter 1168 How About Me?

    Chapter 1168 How About Me?


    Morgan never expected that Lorie would not spare him but sue him for harboring Luna, the criminal.


    When he was brought back from abroad by the police, Lorie was waiting for him gracefully in front of


    the police station.


    He was abroad these days but still tried to friend Lorie on WhatsApp. From time to time, he sent her


    messages, a scenery picture he took, and made small talk with her.


    And Lorie asionally texted back, saying the scenery was beautiful, which made Morgan believe that


    Lorie forgave him and ceased being angry with him.


    As Lorie replied to him a few more times, Morgan began to imagine things.


    He imagined that he would return home, pursue Lorie and then be with her again after Luna went to


    jail.


    Now he was unable to make a living himself, and Anya would take care of him if he made up with Lorie.


    Also, Anya had gotten back together with Phil. With a capable son-inw like Phil, he could still live well


    for the rest of his life.


    But what Morgan didn''t realize Lorie just wanted to keep track of his whereabouts by contacting him so


    that it didn''t take much for the police to arrest him abroad and take him home.


    "Lorie, you¨C" Morgan didn''t realize Lorie''s intention until he saw Lorie at the entrance of the police


    station.


    It turned out that Lorie just wanted to monitor his movements.


    Although Lorie sat in a wheelchair and could only look up at Morgan, her powerful vibe was not


    undiminished.


    She looked at Morgan and taunted, "Morgan, what makes you think I''m still attached to you?"


    Morgan was embarrassed, as he had never doubted it until now.


    "Do you know why I sue you as well? I wanna make you realize your ce in my mind and stop you


    from pestering me in the future."


    Lorie''s harsh words humiliated Morgan and hepletely realized Lorie''s disgust with him at the same


    time.


    Harboring a criminal was not a felony, but the punishment was hard for him to bear.


    Lorie felt so happy to see Morgan being forced into the police station. She had never been more


    relieved than now since she woke up.


    Lorie could finally live a peaceful life after making sure Luna would be prisoned and shattering


    Morgan''s wishful thinking.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As for Gracie and Jackson, Lorie learned from Anya that they left Riverside City with a small amount of


    money.


    Morgan called his parents in the hometown to ask them to take Gracie and Jackson in but was


    rejected.


    His parents never admitted Luna, Gracie, and Jackson as their family, and even almost disowned


    Morgan after he cheated on Lorie.


    Morgan called to ask them to take in Gracie and Jackson temporarily, especially Jackson who was still


    young, but they refused.


    They had since long been disappointed with Morgan, so they would not offer any help to him.


    After dealing with Luna, Anya wanted to stay in Riverside City to keep Loriepany but was urged by


    Lorie to hurry back to Ustistan.


    She was going to stay until school started, but Lorie didn''t agree, "I''m fine. I don''t need you to stay with


    me. You should be with Chris and Phil."


    "I only return home several times a year, and this time the main reason that Ie back is to keep you


    When she went back to Ustistan, she could note to visit Lorie whenever she missed Lorie. It took


    her much to make up her mind to leave Chris abroad and return home. Maybe next time it would be


    harder for her to make up her mind.


    Lorieforted her, "It doesn''t matter. You cane back when you finish your studies abroad. By


    then, we can see each other every day, right?"


    "Listen to me. Just go back."


    Urged by Lorie, Anya had to return to Ustistan ahead of her schedule.


    But she did not tell Phil in advance, thinking to give him a surprise.


    When she rang the doorbell of Phil''s apartment with her luggage, Phil came out and opened the door


    and was shocked to see it was her.


    "Any, is that you?"


    Phil''s hand gently caressed her face.


    Anya happily jumped into his arms, "It''s me. I came back early to surprise you."


    Phil was indeed jubnt and joyfully picked Anya up, yet he was just about to tighten his arms when


    Anya in his arms suddenly darted and pushed him aside.


    "Please help me get my luggage in the door, I''ll go check on Chris first."


    Anya said and darted into the bedroom.


    Left in the hallway, Phil stretched his hands helplessly and brought her luggage in.


    He could understand her eagerness to see the baby, but she should at least give him some attention,


    shouldn''t she? No wonder Julian and his other buddies alwaysined that they were all neglected


    after having a baby, and the babies were the priority in the eyes of their wives.


    Now he was treated in the same way.


    Anya ran to the bedroom door and slowed down, gently pushing it open, Chris was sleeping and


    Anya''s eyes got red when she saw Chris'' small face.


    She really missed Chris.


    If she could, she would never want to be separated from the baby again. She vowed to finish her


    studies as soon as possible and then take the baby back to Chiobar to reunite with Lorie. She would


    stay long in the country so that she no longer had to be separated from Lorie and her good friends.


    These days, Anya felt that the baby had grown up a lot and looked better than before she left.


    In order not to disturb the baby''s sleep, she just rested her arms on the rail of the crib, stretched out a


    finger, and gently ced it on Chris'' tiny palm, letting Chris hold her finger.


    "She just went to sleep, so she will stay asleep for a while. Do you want to take a bath and rest first?"


    When she paid all the attention to the baby, Phil felt sad to see her tired look from a long trip.


    Anya''s eyes were fixed on the baby, "No, I''m not tired. I can''t get enough of looking at her."


    Seeing that she had no intention of looking at him, Phil hummed, "You just wanna have a good look at


    the baby? How about me? I''m your dear husband now."


    Being reminded, Anya finally looked up at him.


    Somehow, Anya felt that he was ming her for ignoring him in an injured tone.


    Anya was amused by this childish man. Was he seriously jealous of their daughter who was just a


    baby?

 Chapter 1169 Reunion

    Chapter 1169 Reunion


    Anya could understand Phil''s feelings as she also missed Phil, but she just couldn''t refrain from having


    a close look at the baby.


    Since the baby was still sleeping, she couldn''t interact with the baby, so she might as wellfort Phil


    who was aggrieved.


    Thinking about it, she gently pulled her finger from Chris'' palm, walked over to throw her arms around


    his neck, and chuckled, "I miss you, too."


    After saying that, she leaned forward and gently kissed his lips.


    Tasting the sweetness on her lips, Phil gripped her waist and made out with her in the bedroom. Then,


    in order not to wake up the baby, Phil carried Anya out of the bedroom to the adjacent guest room.


    Anya''s breathing got uneven, and she raised her hand to caress Phil''s face, which was beaded with


    sweat from holding back the sexual urge.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to go on?" She asked.


    "No," Phil replied firmly, though he was suffering.


    "At least a yearter."


    "I won''t have sex with you until you fully recover."


    Phil had said something simr to Anya before, and for this reason, he suppressed his desire to make


    love to him.


    Abigail had said before that Anya''s health was severely impaired after C-section. Sex life might cause


    Anya''s unexpected pregnancy even if they used the best birth control. Being pregnant at this time


    would be a disaster for Anya.


    Therefore, Phil would rather not sleep with her than put her in danger.


    Anya was moved, but she wanted to make himfortable, so she buried herself in his arms shyly and


    whispered, "Let me help you."


    The man stiffened for a moment and then tightened his arms around her.


    They had a good time in the guest bedroom.


    Phil, who had bathed himself and returned, held Anya in his arms and asked, "Why are you back so


    early? Why don''t you spend some time with your mother?"


    Anya softly nestled up against him and hummed, "My mother insisted that Ie back to keep you


    Anya could sense Lorie was fond of Phil and quite satisfied with him.


    When she was with Lorie, Lorie always talked about Phil.


    If she hadn''t done a video call with Phil as usual, Lorie would urge her to do so, saying that they should


    cherish each other since they were a newly married couple being apart.


    Anya was at a loss for words every time she heard that.


    She and Phil had been through so much, so skipping a video call was not a big deal. But Lorie insisted


    that spending time on a love rtionship was very important and advised Anya that she should show


    more concern for Phil.


    Phil nodded hard after hearing Anya''s words, "What she said made sense. I should have a special


    ce in your heart even after we have a child. That''s what makes a couple."


    Anya poked him in the chest, "Why are you even jealous of your baby?"


    Phil took hold of her slender fingers and chuckled, "I''m not jealous of her. I just want to tell you that you


    can rely on me in the future."


    Anya argued, "But she''s so young, of course, I have to take care of her with soul and heart."


    "Your affection for the baby is the affection between families, while your affection for me is the one


    between men and women. If you show some concern for me, I will not be jealous of her."


    Phil expressed his meaning euphemistically, but Anya understood what he meant.


    He implied that she didn''t give enough attention to him.


    She smiled brightly in his arms. "Okay, I see. From now on I will care more about you and pay more


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    attention to you."


    "That''s the best." Phil was finally satisfied.


    Too tired, Anya leaned on his warm arms, feeling a little drowsy.


    Just when she was taking a nap, the baby''s crying came from the next bedroom.


    The baby was supposed to be up. Anya was extremely sleepy, but she wanted to see Chris at once,


    and thus she tried to break free from Phil and get up.


    Phil perceived her tiredness, so he soothed her, "Don''t get up. I''ll go carry her over to you."


    Then he got up and went to see the baby, and Anya was tucked in by him, and she had to admit that


    she felt so good to be pampered.


    Anya then nestledfortably in her bed and waited for Phil to bring her Chris.


    The baby was brought by Phil in a short time and ced next to Anya for her to cuddle. Anya''s heart


    melted as she held Chris in her arms and gave her several kisses on her soft cheeks.


    "Dear baby, it''s been a long time."


    "My sweetie, I really miss you."


    Somehow, facing the baby, Anya felt that she had countless sweet words to say to her.


    The baby didn''t feel alienated from Anya after a long separation but threw herself in Anya''s arms.


    Seeing that, Anya immediately wrapped her arms around the baby and gave her the warmest hug.


    Phil couldn''t help being jealous of the baby when seeing them cuddling up and listening to Anya''s


    sweet words for the baby.


    He hummed, "She''s just a baby. She can''t understand anything you say. Why don''t you save those


    sweet words and say them to me?"


    Anya was speechless.


    He got jealous so easily and she could do nothing about it!


    "I missed you too," she said perfunctorily without even ncing up at him.


    Phil gritted his teeth in anger. When they could have sex, he must make her regret giving him cold


    shoulders.


    "You must be very tired, so you should take a rest after having some fun with her." He stepped forward


    and tried to carry the baby away.


    Anya wrapped her arms around the baby and refused, "I''m not tired at all. Go handle your business, I''ll


    stay with her."


    As a mother, she would feel her tiredness wear off whenever she saw the baby, especially when Chris


    was clinging to her so much.


    Although Phil felt sorry for Anya and wanted to let Anya rest more, he couldn''t bear to split them up, so


    he sat down on the edge of the bed and asked, "What do you want to eat tonight?"


    "I''m okay with everything." Anya wasn''t picky about food.


    Phil nodded and added, "Oh, right, I got all your stuff in your apartment here and quit the ce for you."


    Anya was speechless.


    Phil raised his hand to rub her soft hair, "Since we''re married, we need to live together."


    Anya red at him, "You should have told me, I''m not prepared for this."


    This was a sort of preemptive strike, wasn''t it?


    "I am just too afraid you will refuse to live with me," Phil replied in an injured tone.


    He moved her stuff here and quit the ce without her consent, just to prevent her from insisting on


    living by herself when she returned.


    Anya had been tough with him over the years. Even if she agreed to live together with her, it was not


    good to keep renting that apartment, in case she would run away from home to it when they fell out.


    Thus, he finished all this very quickly. Anya, for sure, knew his thoughts.


    But she did not raise any objection, since she couldn''t be happier to live together with her husband and


    daughter.

 Chapter 1170 Stunning Appearance

    Chapter 1170 Stunning Appearance


    When Chris was one year old, Phil and Anya took her back to Riverside City to visit Lorie and host a


    birthday party for Chris.


    After almost half a year, Anya finished her studies and the family of three moved back to Riverside City.


    Anya bought a house for Lorie to get her to live there with the money she got from selling Lorie''s


    property and cashing in thepany.


    Of course, she and Phil hired a caregiver for Lorie, who had been caring for Lorie in the hospital over


    these years.


    Lorie had been used to being cared for by that caregiver, who was also willing to stay with Lorie


    because Lorie had a much better personality than her previous employers.


    Although Lorie was able to take care of herself now, Anya felt worried about letting her live alone. Thus,


    she hired a caregiver to cook meals for Lorie and keep Loriepany. Also, Lorie could have someone


    help her in case of any problems.


    The house was located in theplex adjacent to Anya and Phil''s ce.


    It was a five-minute drive and a short walk from the intersection, so it was very convenient for Anya to


    go over and visit Lorie at any time.


    As for Phil''s mother, Cara Landry, Phil had brought her back to Chiobar. But Cara''s situation was


    which was owned by Arthur, and the nurses there could take good care of Cara.


    When Phil was in Ustistan, he used to visit Cara with Anya and his daughter. Cara would return to


    normal for a short while every time she saw her granddaughter.


    After the family settled down in Riverside City, Phil nned to hold a big wedding for Anya.


    He didn''t give her a grand wedding when they got married the first time, and he still didn''t hold a


    wedding the second time they got married considering their daughter was still abroad at that time.


    Phil always felt it was the biggest regret of his life. He loved Anya so much, but he didn''t even give her


    a formal wedding.


    However, Phil''s proposal to hold a wedding was firmly rejected by Anya, because it would have a


    negative influence on her career development.


    Phil had a headache.


    He just wanted to give her a grand wedding. Why did she refuse it?


    Anya exined seriously, "Think about it. I just got a job as a program director at a TV station. A grand


    wedding will make us the most searched names, which will affect my work, and I''m sure I''ll be


    privileged by then."


    Anya was excellent in her studies, and in her final year of studying in Ustistan, she worked with her


    tutor on several shows, two of which were awarded.


    More so, she nned a feature on Chiobar''s ancient costumes for a TV show in Ustistan, which


    sessfully introduced Chiobar''s traditional culture to the overseas market, and stirred up fervor over


    Chiobar''s traditional culture.


    So, before she graduated, Riverside City TV Station offered her a job, and Anya dly took it, which


    she got through her own ability.


    But if she and Phil had a big wedding at this point, then she was bound to get more attention. By then,


    someone would doubt if she got the job with Phil''s help.


    Back then, she received harsh criticism because she was in a rtionship with Phil. And it eventually


    fizzled out after she studied abroad. Thus, Anya didn''t want to get all the attention or be misunderstood


    by others.


    She wanted to keep a low profile since she did the job behind the scenes.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Phil read her mind at a nce, took her into his arms, and asked softly, "Are you afraid that people will


    doubt your ability and the reason that you get the job?"


    Anya pursed her lips and nodded.


    Phil suddenly felt sorry for Anya. During their four-year marriage, he only cared about announcing his


    love for her, but he didn''t notice that his possessiveness over her indirectly caused great harm to her


    and made her discouraged.


    In their second marriage, he didn''t want to let that happen again.


    Anya was unique in this world.


    She was an independent individual instead of anyone else''s belongings


    She deserved to live a wonderful life.


    This time, he would consider her feelings and thoughts and respect all her choices.


    So, he nodded without any hesitation and agreed to her idea, " Just as you wish, we won''t hold a


    wedding."


    Anya hugged him tightly and said in a soft tone, "I know you want to give me a grand wedding and


    want me to be the happiest bride."


    "But I think I am already the happiest woman in this world. You have given me enough. I am content


    and I don''t need any wedding."


    "And for me, I''m happier to start my career path with your support, and that''s enough to prove your love


    for me."


    Although Anya now knew that her rtionship with Phil couldn''t be hidden all the time as it could be


    easily found out, she hoped it could be exposed after she produced a show that proved her


    If she had produced a famous show, she wouldn''t worry about some silly nonsense about her since her


    ability spoke for itself.


    In one word, she was not good enough now, so she must work very hard.


    In the first year of her career, Anya became popr by producing a retro music show, which made


    several singers popr and made her a trending topic.


    That time, she turned popr because of her stunning appearance.


    The photo was taken by one staff member, in which she was wearing a uniform white T-shirt, sitting


    cross-legged on the floor, andmunicating with her colleagues. Her long hair was fixed by a hairpin


    so that it wouldn''t affect her work.


    To have clear vision, she wore a pair ofrge silver-rimmed sses. She was working hard with her


    head in profile. Such a photo made a stir.


    Netizens were curious about who the stunning andpetent program director was. Soon her


    rtionship with Phil was found out.


    The crew of the show felt guilty for it. They just wanted to make the public know how hardworking Anya


    was, but the public just focused on admiring her fabulous appearance.


    After working together for a long time, the crew knew about her rtionship with Phil, but they kept it to


    themselves since they knew she didn''t want to make it public. Still, such a mistake made her the


    trending topic.

 Chapter 1171 Stop Beating Around the Bush

    Chapter 1171 Stop Beating Around the Bush


    Netizens expressed their love for Anya online.


    "Your profile looks amazing!"


    "Are you sure you don''t want to be on your own show?"


    "Honestly, thedy is perfect for this kind of dress. If she takes part in the program, she is sure to


    seed."


    "In a newly discovered photograph, she looks stunning as she gracefully ys the piano."


    Netizens were well-informed and even found photos and videos of her ying in the orchestra in the


    past.


    "Oh no! Instead of being a program director, you should be in the program."


    "Why do you get married so young?"


    "I never thought such a wonderful program would be directed by such a beautiful and talented young


    After finishing her job, Anya was shocked to read various onlinements. But she turned less worried


    since people paid less attention to Phil.


    Now there was no rumor that Anya got this job with Phil''s help.


    After the program became a heated topic, many people realized Anya waspetent, so they didn''t


    show any contempt for her.


    "I''m sorry. Anya, we didn''t expect your photo would attract so much attention and even affect your life."


    Her colleague, Joaquin, who was in charge of publicizing the program apologized.


    Unsatisfied with the photos provided by the photographer, Joaquin noticed a photo in which Anya sat


    on the ground and seriously discussed the script with others and then decided to use it.


    The photo showed a beautiful employee and others'' hard work.


    Both men and women were attractive as long as they work hard.


    To Joaquin''s surprise, people focused on the beauty in the photo, instead of her hard work.


    "Never mind." Anya smilingly put away her phone andforted him. "The news report about me can


    let more people know about our program. The more viewers, the more popr the program will be."


    When she saw her name be a heated topic, her first thought was that the show could get more


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    publicity. Anya worked here and naturally thought about its positive influence on the program.


    At the thought of a ze of publicity, Anya didn''t regard it as bad news.


    Afterforting Joaquin, Anya was ready to pack up and go home from work.


    Recently, she had been busier than Phil and could not have dinner on time at home.


    After many nights of tapings, she came home only to find her daughter asleep. Gradually, Phil took


    care of their daughter most of the time.


    Anya felt guilty but Phil didn''tin but hugged her tofort her. "My business has been thriving. I


    now have much more spare time and can look after our family. Don''t worry. You''ve just started your


    career path and you need to show what you can do."


    Anya was moved.


    He kept his promise by taking care of both their daughter and her mother.


    He would visit Lorie with the baby since Lorie really loved her granddaughter. Or sometimes, he would


    leave the baby to Lorie for the whole morning or afternoon on the pretext of being busy working.


    Lorie was eager to look after her granddaughter but was afraid they didn''t allow her because of her


    poor health, so she didn''t offer to look after the baby. In fact, her love for the baby was fervent.


    It was obvious that Lorie, at this age, liked to be with the baby, and with a baby around her, she


    wouldn''t feel bored.


    Thus, Phil deliberately gave Lorie the chance to be with the baby so that she could feel no pressure.


    They were not afraid that Lorie could not take good care of the baby, but they were worried about Lorie.


    Taking care of a baby, especially a walking baby, was extraordinarily exhausting.


    So, it would be eptable to have Lorie take care of the baby asionally.


    Phil pleased Lorie in this way and the baby was also taken good care of by him.


    Instead of hiring a nanny, Phil had looked after Chris for one year and was ready to continue to do it


    until the baby was sent to a kindergarten.


    Babysitting worried Anya because the baby had to get familiar with the hired nanny.


    Thus, Phil usually took the child to thepany, and when he was busy, he would give the child to


    Lorie to take care of.


    "Anya, your husband ising." Someone shouted when Anya was packing her things.


    To Anya''s surprise, Phil strode into the set with Chris in one arm.


    Although their rtionship was not publicized, some of her colleagues knew about it.


    Sometimes when she got off workte, he would wait outside with Chris in the car toe home with


    her. Today he walked in with Chris for the first time to pick her up from work.


    "Oh god. It''s Phil."


    "Phil looks as attractive as he is in the show. A little indifferent and graceful."


    "Look. The girl in his arms is beautiful."


    Except for Anya and her colleagues, several groups of entertainers, and their assistants and brokers


    were also there, but they did not know about Anya''s rtionship with Phil and their daughter.


    Hearing the heated discussion, Anya rushed to him and whispered, "Why did you just walk in here


    looking for me?"


    As Anya walked over, the baby in Phil''s arms said, "Mommy, hug me."


    When reaching out to hug the baby, Anya heard others'' exmations.


    "What? Her daughter?"


    "She got married and had a baby?"


    "So, she got married to Phil? And their daughter?"


    As othersmented heatedly, Phil exined softly, "Since our rtionship was exposed online, why


    should we keep it secret?"

 Chapter 1172 A Bold Idea

    Chapter 1172 A Bold Idea


    Anya saw through his intention and was amused by the satisfaction on his face.


    Feeling her gaze, Phil hurriedly exined, "Don''t look at me like that. I didn''t have anyone make our


    marriage public."


    As she didn''t reply, Phil walked up to hold her and the baby in his arms. "I think you''ve shown capability


    by this show. That''s why I brought my daughter to you."


    In fact, the moment he read the news, he went into raptures since their marriage could be publicized


    without any negative influence on her career.


    Now that the show was popr and she had a sessful career, he came to pick her up with the baby.


    He had heard that some of the young male singers on the show woulde to Anya during their


    breaks.


    Anya silently listened to his seemingly credible exnation.


    Phil turned guilty and took the baby from Anya''s arms lest Anya got tired. Then, he held Anya in his


    arms and smilingly looked at the others.


    "I know from the online news that many people will wait for you outside. I''m afraid you will be in danger,


    so Ie to get you."


    Anya snorted.


    he added solemnly, "I''m not kidding. There was already a crowd outside when I pulled up."


    Anya believed Phil because just as she was about to leave, someone told her to leave by the side door


    instead of the main one surrounded by reporters.


    Many reporters came to the filming set to take pictures of contestants on the show. But staff got to


    know today that some of them came for Anya.


    At the sight of Phil''s nervous face, Anya stopped teasing him and beamed. "Your words made sense."


    She decided to get their rtionship public.


    As Phil breathed a sigh of relief, she suddenly took his arm and turned around, facing the curious


    people in the studio. "I''d like to introduce my husband Phil and my daughter Christina."


    Then others eximed and expressed their best wishes for them.


    Surprised by these words, Phil was overflowing with joy and noticed some male participants got upset.


    While showing his disdain for their intention to woo Anya, Phil smilingly held Anya''s shoulders and


    gently echoed, "Thank you for all the attention you''ve given to my wife these days. My wife and I have


    been married for at least seven years. You can also find this out on the Inte."


    Phil aimed to warn these young men to stay away from his wife whom he had loved for many years.


    As it gotte, Phil left with his wife and the baby after talking with others for a while. Later, the photos of


    their family of three became a trending topic.


    Since Phil and Anya had announced their rtionship, neither of them prevented the crew from posting


    videos and photos of them.


    Someizens questioned Anya''s workingpetence and even implied that she got the job because


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    of her husband.


    Anya didn''t have to defend herself online with the support of her colleagues and program participants


    who heaped all praises on her.


    Later, the people on the Inte who were deliberately ndering Anya and then ruining the show


    turned out to be paid posters hired bypetitors on another show.


    The show directed by Anya was so wonderful that many audiences showed their support. Moved by


    their kindness, Anya was determined to do her best.


    The news was soon forgotten as no one doubted Anya''spetence.


    ...


    After winning many film awards, Nina began to live a rxed, slow life and was thest of her friends to


    have a baby.


    And at that time, Cameron was thinking about having children, because it wouldn''t hurt his wife much


    to have a baby at such a young age.


    Now, Nina, a pregnant woman, was taken good care of by Cameron and enjoyed three delicate and


    nutritious meals a day.


    To keep his pregnant wifepany, Cameron withdrew from an experiment project in advance and


    worked nine to five so that he would not spend several days in ab without looking after his wife.


    It was hard for Nina to stay at home all day long.


    During her first trimester, she had a lot of ideas.


    She asked Emelia who didn''t have to work in the office to a coffee shop on a certain day.


    Knowing being pregnant was suffering for Nina who was eager to have fun outside, Emelia chatted with


    Nina either in the chat room or in Nina''s home, to ease her boredom.


    Sitting in the coffee shop, Emelia smilingly asked, "What''s the matter? You say nothing on the phone


    but ask me out."


    Nina rubbed her hands and seriously answered, "Ms. Scriptwriter, I have an idea and need your help."


    "What is it?" Emelia was confused and knew Nina''s rich imagination as her close friend for many years.

 Chapter 1173 Shoot A Film

    Chapter 1173 Shoot A Film


    "I want to shoot a film," Nina excitedly replied.


    Emelia almost spat out the coffee she had just drunk. She quickly put down the coffee in her hand and


    said seriously, "Are you crazy? You''re pregnant and it''s too tiring for you to shoot a film. Besides, you


    have decided to stop filming and to live a slow life so as to have a child."


    There were numerous film scripts waiting for Nina, an excellent actress.


    In fact, Nina got bored with her job after sessfully challenging a variety of roles in movies.


    Emelia was startled by Nina''s sudden proposal.


    Nina turned speechless. "You misunderstand. I want to be a director of a film."


    These words rendered Emelia surprised. "Director?"


    Nina looked calm. "Right. A good actor wants to be a director. I''m interested in it. It''s challenging."


    Emelia collected herself and persuaded Nina solemnly, "I definitely support your dream. But you have


    to think twice. Can you be a director when you''re pregnant? Directing is no easier than acting."


    Emelia had worked in many production teams and knew that the voices of directors often became


    hoarse because of constantmunication with actors during the busy and hard work.


    Nina asked for a favor. "Thus, I need you to help me convince my husband."


    Emelia jumped from the sofa. "Cameron? Are you crazy? He never changes his mind once he decides


    it. I quit and you would better stay at home during your pregnancy. If I were your husband, I will be


    against your idea. More exactly, I am strongly opposed to your proposal now. Seriously, we all hope


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    you are safe and sound."


    Depression was written on Nina''s face. "I know. But I''m bored at home. In addition to my physical


    condition, you should also care about my mental condition. I''m worried that I''ll get depressed during


    pregnancy if I stay idle."


    Then, Emelia frowned and pondered if Nina would suffer serious mental problems under such


    circumstances when staying at home without anything to do.


    Nina quickly added, "You know what movie I want to make? I intend to make a movie of the novel you


    wrote for me and Cameron, a romantic campus love story. Films on this subject are very popr these


    days. When you first wrote the novel, I decided to y the heroine myself. But now I''m not at the right


    age for this movie."


    "These days, I was thinking that I would direct and choose the right young actress for the film. I


    understand the needs of the audience."


    Emelia immediately excitedly echoed, "I changed my mind just now. I want to see this novel adapted


    into a movie more than anyone else. It is all about your love story with Cameron. I am deeply moved by


    it."


    Emelia was moved to tears by their story.


    Nina beamed. "I know you will help me. Now, you have to persuade Cameron."


    Then, she shook her hands. "In fact, your words are enough to change his mind. I will retell your words


    to him when Ie back home."


    She held Emelia''s hands. "You have to do me a favor"


    Emelia was confused. "Anything else?"


    She shook Emelia''s hands. "I can muster my courage when you are my scriptwriter."


    Emelia replied, "Of course. I witnessed your wonderful love story and wrote the novel myself. Besides,


    I''m a professional scriptwriter."


    "It''s very kind of you to help." She brushed her long hair. "With your help, I''m sure I can make this


    movie."


    Their heated discussion about the scriptsted for a whole afternoon.


    Cameron came back home from hispany early and called Nina after finding she was not at home.


    Nina told him that she stayed with Emelia and at the thought of the film n, she added, "Let''s have


    dinner outside. We can discuss it with you."


    "You two?" Cameron was confused about why Emelia would join in their dinner and even discuss


    something with him.


    But he agreed. "OK. Where are you? I''ll pick you up as soon as I make a reservation."


    After Nina hung up, Emelia got nervous. "Discuss with him about the film tonight? It might be too hasty.


    I have made no preparations."


    Emelia supported Nina''s n and could provide professional assistance. In addition, Emelia didn''t


    need to look after her children all day long who went to kindergarten.


    Cameron would be the biggest hindrance as he may not allow his pregnant wife to do such a tiring job.


    Though the filming of a love story may not be challenging, the director still had to stay in a studio and


    spent energy and timemunicating with actors and staff.


    Nina and Emelia felt it was highly difficult to persuade Cameron.


    In their n, during the first three months of Nina''s pregnancy, Emelia finished the script and they


    started to choose the actors and actresses.


    Later, they could finish the film shooting before Nina was in the third trimester so that she could have


    more time to get ready for child delivery.

 Chapter 1174 Support

    Chapter 1174 Support


    Cameron brought them to the restaurant and firstly asked, "I guess you two want to discuss the film


    n with me. It''s Nina''s idea."


    Nina was so shocked that she almost jumped up from the chair. Luckily, Cameron, knowing her


    personality, had held her wrist in advance.


    "How do you know the n?" She looked at him in disbelief.


    She never mentioned it for fear that he would disagree with her. Besides, she just told Emelia the n


    for the first time in a coffee shop.


    Cameron gently held Nina''s hand and said, "I found the note you wrote in the garbage can in the


    study."


    Nina was speechless with mixed feelings because the words on the note were expressive of her


    emotions and some silly ideas.


    During pregnancy, Nina stayed at home and would read or paint to ease her boredom when Cameron


    went to work.


    She failed to write a script as she had expected and got tired. And depression clouded her since she


    guessed Cameron would be against her idea.


    She wrote many sentences, including "I''m bored, so bored; I want to direct a film; Cameron would not


    agree with me; Such a bad guy."


    She would tear the notes apart and throw them in the trash can.


    Unexpectedly, Cameron rummaged in the trash can for her notes and then got to know her feelings and


    n.


    Nina red at him. "Why would you do something like that?"


    Cameron stared at her full of love and sighed. "You feel bad during pregnancy but refuse to tell me. I


    have to know your feelings in this way."


    As a famous actress, Nina could not vent her negative emotions on social media and had to tear apart


    the notes full of herints.


    "Nina, we are lovers. You can tell me everything."


    Cameron who had been worried about her emotional breakdown was offered a chance to talk with her.


    Nina snorted. "You keep an eye on me and don''t allow me to do many things. I''m just afraid that your


    raise an objection again."


    He exined in a low voice, "I just take care of your health for fear that you will hurt yourself. Besides,


    any important matter is decided by you."


    Emelia coughed at the sight of their intimacy. "If you two keep whispering intimately, I may have to


    leave."


    Nina collected herself and grabbed his sleeve and asked pleasantly, "What do you mean by that? You


    have no objection to me making a movie while I''m pregnant? Do you agree?"


    He beamed with pleasure. "Sure. Your physical and mental health is important. I agree with your n


    and think the filmmemorates our sweet love."


    "Cameron, you are so nice." Surprised by his words, Nina was overflowing with joy and flung herself


    into his arms.


    Nina felt sorry that he had to know her feelings by searching the trash can and she decided to tell him


    everything in the future.


    Emelia speechlessly shook her head but was d to see Cameron, a thoughtful man, meet Nina''s


    needs and love her.


    Cameron held Nina in his arms and softly added, "One condition is that you have to look after yourself.


    If you feel ufortable, call me."


    Emelia replied, "Don''t worry. I stay with her and will take good care of her."


    Cameron nodded in relief because Nina would be safe and sound with a considerate woman like


    Emelia around her.


    Emelia cared about Nina and would try her best to protect her in every aspect.


    Now, as she got her husband''s permission, Nina was devoured by joy but refrained from drinking since


    she got pregnant.


    In the harmonious atmosphere, Nina and Emelia were free to discuss the details of their first film.


    Strictly, it was the first time they made a film together, and thus they got a lot to discuss and worry


    about.


    As they had a short break, Cameron added, "The film is about our love story, and you two work as a


    scriptwriter and a director respectively. It seems that I should be a film producer. I should do some job,


    right?"


    His eyes rested on Nina and she nodded. "Of course."


    She had nned to use her years of savings to invest in the film but now changed her mind, thinking


    his words made sense. He needed to y a part since the film was about their love story.


    Getting Nina''s permission, Cameron raised his ss. "May our film be a great sess."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina and Emelia raised their teacups. "Sure."


    Finally, they worked together to recapture the story they once experienced.


    Emelia witnessed how Nina and Cameron turned from friends to beloved lovers.


    Emelia went home and started working on the script overnight, to finish the job before Nina''s first


    trimester.


    In fact, it was piece of cake for Emelia, the famous and professional scriptwriter.


    The next day, Nina and Cameron started making preparations and selecting roles.


    Nina selected suitable roles from artists signed by the studio recently and interviewed them one by one.


    There was a heated discussion on Nina''s film n.


    Also, there were mixedments.

 Chapter 1175 Keep Calm

    Chapter 1175 Keep Calm


    Onlinements did not affect Nina.


    In showbiz for many years, she didn''t give a shit about others'' negativements but just aimed to


    She just wanted to quell boredom during her pregnancy.


    After the film was finished, Nina would be in the third trimester and could have a rest at home,


    delegating the post-production of the film to someone else.


    Nina smilingly joked that she would give birth to the twin, the baby, and her first film.


    Then, the son was born and named Jamarion Dauster.


    Cameron hoped his son would be generous and modest.


    Ninained about her husband''s name for her son on the outside, but she liked it on the inside.


    She had some difficulty giving birth to her son and suffered a lot. She initially intended to have a natural


    delivery, but since it never worked outter, she chose to have a cesarean section.


    In the ward to apany his wife, Cameron trembled with concern at the sight of her pale and sweaty


    face.


    "Cesarean section. Quickly." He was scared to see her in pain.


    In the end, Nina was sent to the operating room and managed to give birth to her son.


    Cameron waited outside all the time and broke out in a sweat of worry.


    When Nina was sent out, Cameron said, "I made up my mind. One child is enough for us. No more


    child."


    His words were meant to discourage his parents on site who got along well with Nina these years.


    When Cameron was not ready to have a child, his mother tried to persuade them to change their mind


    and even listed many advantages of having several children.


    At that time, Cameron told his parents that they just wanted a child whether it was a boy or girl.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Colleen looked at her son and replied hopelessly, "Well, you are too..."


    Cameron added, "I tell both you and her."


    Nina also wanted to have more children.


    But Cameron never wanted to experience the scary moment in the operational room and faced the


    worst possibility of losing her again.


    He felt miserable when Nina sweated in pain.


    It took him much to get married to Nina, so Cameron cherished her by all means and refused to bring


    the suffering to her.


    Nina weaklyy on the bed and red at him. "OK. Just one child. But why do you look so


    aggressive?"


    Feeling his concern and love, Nina just felt he treated his parents rudely and helped smooth the matter


    over.


    Colleen noticed their intimate interaction and smilingly said, "You can decide this kind of matter


    yourself."


    Colleen had to agree with her son who firmly showed his refusal and loved Nina deeply despite their


    opposition.


    Also, she was well aware her son had opinions of his own.


    Instead of seeking much more profits, Nina chose to release the film during the summer vacation. The


    film was only promoted on some social media.


    Many fans worshiping Nina, a famous actress, or Emelia, the professional scriptwriter, came to watch


    the film.


    The movie became a trending topic after it was released, and people were talking online about how


    great it was.


    Many people thought that Nina intentionally released all kinds of news about the movie on the Inte,


    so they said a lot of sarcastic words about Nina on the Inte.


    In fact, Nina and her partners did nothing to promote the film.


    As the movie earned more public praise, it caused a box office sensation and beat several other films


    also released on the summer vacation.


    Surprised at the profits brought by the film, Nina and Emelia talked in the coffee shop. Nina joyfully


    enjoyed the iced Americano she had never drank in pregnancy.


    It had been almost six months since she gave birth and she had chosen to breastfeed the baby. But


    because Cameron was worried to let her feed the baby at midnight and she had little breast milk, Nina


    chose to feed the baby with form milk.


    Thus, Nina asked Emelia out for a cup of coffee.


    Nina eximed, "After having the child, I finally find it rare to enjoy the spare time."


    Emelia smilingly replied, "You finally figure out my feelings. I have two children and when they were


    babies, I was upied taking care of them."


    Nina now felt Cameron''s decision was right when learning from Emelia raising two children was tiring.


    Nina had to admit that she could not take good care of her baby when she needed others'' care.


    "What do you think of the film''s box office performance? Do you want to keep making movies now?"


    Emelia asked.


    Nina shook her head with a smile. "I''m satisfied with it. Besides, I''m not an experienced director and I


    do the film just for fun. I have a baby now. I will feel stressed if the second film is waiting for me."


    Emelia nodded. "Right. The film is just aimed to mitigate your boredom. If you try to produce another


    film seriously, it might not do well in the box office."


    Both Emelia and Nina were broad-minded. If it were someone else, he or she would do other types of


    films. Nina knew her advantages and she should stop where it should stop, and thus she didn''t n to


    do another film.

 Chapter 1176 Children

    Chapter 1176 Children


    Nina won a neer director award for the film at various film festivals at the end of the year.


    Dressed gorgeously, she made a speech and wore a charming smile. "First of all, I want to thank my


    husband. After I met him, I could experience this wonderful love story. My gratitude is sent to my best


    friend Emelia. Without her scripts, the story could not be presented. Finally, I''m lucky to be with my


    excellent husband and best friend."


    Nobody disdained her sincere words or her blessed life since she was telling the truth.


    Cameron and Emelia beamed with pleasure. Nina also thanked the entire team, as well as the young


    leading actor and actress.


    As new artists, they perfectly presented the love story.


    After having na and ric, Julian and Emelia had no intention of having another baby.


    Cameron and Nina didn''t n to have another baby after having Jamarion.


    Arthur and Jean also decided to have only one child.


    Brandon and Abigail both supported Arthur''s decision and doted on Be very much.


    After having a child named Benedict, Ezra and Maisie had another son and named it Donavan Cantillo.


    Jealous of his friends who had daughters, Ezra was eager to have a daughter and now was


    disappointed to see his second son.


    But he had to ept the reality.


    Phil was determined to not have another child since Anya suffered when delivering the baby.


    He refused to have a second child, though Anya who wanted to have more children thought she could


    have a second one at a young age.


    However, Phil finally agreed and their second son was born when their daughter was six years old and


    was named Brennen.


    In the same year, Maisie gave birth to her third baby, a cute baby girl that Ezra had since long been


    eager to have.


    It was Maisie''s decision to have the third baby because she knew Ezra longed for having a daughter.


    Luckily, their wish came true.


    Ezra was overflowing with joy and almost told all his friends the good news.


    Ninained about Ezra''s passion, but Ezra didn''t mind it.


    Ezra''s two sons were named Benedict and Donavan respectively. Ezra decided to call his baby


    daughter Ashley Cantillo.


    Nina teased that Ezra was really emotional.


    Since Brennen Henderson was two months older than Ashley, Anya and Maisie decided on their


    children''s marriage during their pregnancy.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing nothing about the babies'' genders, they joyfully made this decision at that time.


    At a party after the two babies were born, Ezra heard about it and immediately protested. "I don''t


    agree!"


    Ezra finally got his baby daughter and didn''t allow the marriage to be decided in this way, even


    reluctant to talk about this topic.


    "I know your feelings and respect your idea." Phil stroked a chord with Ezra and thought no one was


    qualified to get married to Chris.


    Maisie added, "Take it easy. It was just chitchat. Besides, we could not decide if they will love each


    other. If they have no feelings, we would not force them. Also, if they fall in love, at that time, you can''t


    separate them from each other."


    Ezra breathed a sigh of relief and nned to ask Ashley to stay away from Brennen when she grew up.


    Treated tenderly by their parents, these children grew up.


    Benedict was the oldest one and several months older than na and ric.


    Like his mother, Benedict was mature and calm.


    na and ric were excellent but what they were interested in was beyond Julian''s expectations.


    Julian wished ric to inherit thepany and na to live happily.


    In Julian''s mind, ric should be excellent as he required and manage thepany while taking


    good care of na.


    ric was required to be ambitious and powerful, and to protect na.


    However, ric showed no interest in business management and refused to work in thepany or


    inherit it.


    Instead, he, an active and outgoing boy, aimed to be a famous singer and actor in the future.


    When he knew about ric''s dream for the first time, Julian almost fainted in anger and was confused


    about why his son had such a dream. It was understandable if the son of Nina and Cameron had such


    a dream.


    Jamarion, Nina''s son, learned much from his mother about the entertainment industry but was as


    intelligent as his father and was admitted into a university at a young age of 15.


    Jamarion would not be an actor or singer but a scientist like his father.


    It upset him that ric wanted to get into showbiz.


    Deep in thought, Julian had to admit that Nina could enrage him easily whether in the past or now.

 Chapter 1177 Its Up to You

    Chapter 1177 It''s Up to You


    Julian had to admit that his son was not ambitious as he expected and that na who was quiet, calm,


    and decisive, was much more suitable to take over thepany.


    But Julian who managed thepany for many years knew how tiring it was and was highly reluctant


    to make na the decision-maker of thepany.


    In his mind, his beloved daughter should live afortable and smooth life, instead of a busy life of a


    businesswoman dealing with variouspany affairs.


    If she took over thepany, she would have to work overtime and take business trips frequently.


    At the thought of this, Julian was angry with ric''s damn dream.


    Emelia thought Julian should correct his attitude and she decided to have a talk with him after he


    vented his anger on the son.


    After dinner, Emelia asked Julian to talk with her in the study and persuaded him softly, "You clearly


    know children''s personalities. Why do you force them?"


    Julian got irritated when his friends mentioned this topic but now he patiently listened to his wife''s


    words.


    Emelia seriously continued, "Whenpared with others, ric indeed does everything at his will. But


    he had tried to realize his dream, instead of relying on us. Though he meets difficulties on the path to


    shooting to stardom, he always relies on himself and never asks for our special support. I''m proud of


    him."


    ric studied well but paled byparison with many people around him, including Benedict, na,


    and Jamarion.


    Plus the fact that Julian had been excellent in studies since little, Julian belittled the good results that


    ric got.


    Julian kept silent and realized his son was not that bad.


    The reason why he was unsatisfied with his son was that he required his son as outstanding as he


    used to be.


    "Have you forgotten how hard we got the children?" Emelia''s words rendered Julian deep in thoughts


    and hepressed his lips.


    She had a hard time getting pregnant. They went to almost every gynecologist and he almost broke up


    with her.


    "When they were born, we only hoped they could grow up healthy and safe. But now, look at what you


    wanted?"


    "Just let them live their own life. They can do whatever they want and fall in love with someone after


    meeting various people. Soon, they will be 18 years old and will take responsibility for themselves."


    Emelia tenderly held his hands. "Julian, don''t be the most annoying parents we hate. Don''t control our


    children or intervene in their life."


    These words reminded Julian that he was prohibited from being with Emelia by his mother. And he


    almost turned himself against his mother because of it.


    Now, he was enraged by his children who didn''t live their life as he nned.


    If without Emelia''s persuasion, he would have been the overbearing parent and sent his son who


    dreamt to be admitted into a famous film university abroad to study finance and management.


    Julian calmed down and held Emelia in his arms, adding softly, "OK. I will follow your words and stop


    intervening in their life.


    He just wanted to live a peaceful life with Emelia, instead of meddling in the children''s future.


    Outside the study, na and ric breathed a sigh of relief.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    na whispered to ric, "Later, I knock on the door and we should have a talk with father."


    They would be eighteen in a few months.


    na was beautiful all the time with a perfect figure and ric was handsome and became a


    sessful actor and singer.


    ric, 1.8 meters tall, obediently stood in front of his sister with his hands sped. "Thank you. My


    sister, you really save me from danger."


    They had nned to tell their father that na, instead of ric, would go abroad to study finance and


    management.


    Julian asked ric to study abroad and na, his beloved daughter, to stay in Riverside City.


    However, ric was highly against his father''s n and was determined to go to the top film university.


    na, though reluctant to be apart from her parents, was eager to be excellent and powerful by going


    abroad to obtain more knowledge and experience.


    Thus, na offered to persuade their father to change his mind.


    Now, facing her smiling brother, na patted his hands with a smile. "Mom has persuaded dad. He


    may have changed his mind."


    ric added, "I hope so."


    Before long, they heard a soft cough from their mother in the study. They were ready to walk in and told


    dad what they really wanted. All went ording to the n made by them and their mother.


    Luckily, they had the best mother in the world, who, a thoughtful, open-minded, and amicable woman,


    would support her children to chase their own dreams.


    At this moment, they were brimming with joy and gratitude.

 Chapter 1178 You Make Me Proud

    Chapter 1178 You Make Me Proud


    na knocked at the door. Inside, there came the gentle voice of their father, "Come in."


    They looked at each other and both said to themselves that it was only their mother who could pacify


    their father. Julian got furious with ric just now. After Emelia soothed him, they could tell that Julian


    had calmed down from his voice.


    Perhaps, this was what people said ¨C "Everybody has their conqueror."


    Noticing that na and ric came in, Emelia then got out of the room. She had mollified his husband,


    and the rest was the business among the three of them.


    Julian felt angry as he saw his son. However, his son was standing in front of him with his baby girl,


    and thus he couldn''t keep looking stony-faced which might frighten his daughter.


    na spoke first, "Dad, we wish to confess something."


    "Have a seat." Julian gestured at the sofa in the study, asking them to sit, while he sat down on the


    leather chair in front of his desk.


    "ric, you go first," Julian called his son with whom he was angry.


    ric who was called froze and began to groan inside. How crafty his father was! Was he putting


    pressure through psychological warfare?


    Actually, ric had intended to hide behind his elder sister during the conversation and incidentally


    state his own will in the end.


    It didn''t mean that he was a wuss. It was because his father was so angry with him that his father might


    cavil at whatever he said or did. He feared that it would exasperate his father due to his talking first,


    which might lead to failed talks tonight.


    Hence, he intended to sit there, keeping silent and letting na speak.


    Who knew that his father was such a cunning man who asked him to speak first? At this moment,


    ric''s heart shot upwards into his throat.


    na seemed not to be surprised about it. She turned andforted his younger brother in a soft


    voice, "ric, now that dad says so, you go first."


    "Since he decides to talk about this with us, he will definitely hear us out."


    Julian could only look at his baby girl who said that he would hear them out. It gave him no chance to


    get furious with ric.


    Ah, his daughter inherited his temperaments and thoughts perfectly, and she was able to be acutely


    aware of someone''s intentions, stabilize her mood, andmunicate with others in a tactful way.


    However, his son was not cunning at all and was unsuitable for doing business. Perhaps, others could


    easily swindle money from him.


    And his daughter was tactful enough to deal with those cunning businessmen.


    For example, she had known early that Julian would trouble ric, so she was not surprised at all


    when Julian called ric. At the same time, his son was astonished with his mouth wide open, and


    couldn''t hide his emotions at all.


    Julian could foresee how well his daughter would fit in the world of business. She was not even 18


    years old yet. After she got more social experience, she would not be bad with his teaching.


    She might even be underestimated by her rivals, but then she could defeat them when they lowered


    their guard.


    Thinking of this, Julian epted his daughter as his sessor again. In addition, he thought he had to


    take ric with him and teach him if he forced ric to take charge of his business.


    Nevertheless, seeing that ric was so reckless and could not control his mood, Julian believed his


    anger with ric could kill him soon.


    He didn''t want to die because he wanted to spend the rest of his life with Emelia. Thus, he''d rather


    choose na.


    As he finally felt relieved, his son started to talk, "Dad, I know you have had high hopes for me since I


    was a child. And I''m sorry that I disappoint you. But I don''t want to do something that I don''t like and I


    am not good at. And I don''t want to destroy your business as well..."


    The Hughes Group represented Julian''s years of effort. ric knew that he was not suitable for doing


    business. If he had to take charge of it, it wouldn''t have a promising future.


    After he finished, ric looked down, waiting for his father''s anger. Since he was twelve, his father,


    both deliberately and unintentionally, taught him to how to run a business. But each time they just fell


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    out.


    He never satisfied his father, even once, and they had been at odds with each other since then.


    Julian looked at his depressed boy and recalled the words Emelia told him just now.


    At the very beginning, they just wished their children could grow up healthy and happy, but now...


    His son was not happy at all because he was forced to do many things he didn''t like and wasn''t good


    at. For a moment Julian felt very sorry for his son who looked glum.


    ric had been in such a predicament for a few years. Julian felt regretful that ric didn''t have a


    happy time during these years.


    Therefore, he thought for a while and said, "ric, I want to say sorry to you."


    Julian''s apology made ric look up suddenly, and even na felt a bit surprised. They didn''t expect


    that their father who was always domineering would say sorry to ric.


    And Julian added, "You don''t disappoint me. I feel disappointed with myself."


    "I impose a perfect-son image on you which only exists in my imagination. If anyone should be med


    for my disappointment, it''s me."


    "I and your mother are proud of you, as well as your sister. Always."


    "I''m regretful for forcing you for these years, making you not that happy. Sorry."


    "Dad..." ric, such a big boy, lost his words at the moment, and his eyes turned red-rimmed.


    For ric at this age, weeping was an act of cowardice, thus he didn''t cry since long before. But now,


    he couldn''t stop his tears due to his father''s sincere apology and the understanding he always longed


    for.


    "From now on, just do whatever you love. Keep safe and healthy."


    Julian said to his son like this. In the end, he added, looking serious, "But never annoy your mother.


    You''d better never do what she dislikes, or I will cast you out!"


    His words made ric smile again, and the boy raised his hand and swore, "You can depend on my


    following it. You love my mom, so do I and na."


    Relieving from being the sessor of the Hughes Group put a huge smile back on ric''s face, and


    thus he began to speak naughtily. Julian couldn''t see ric being like this, and he waved his hands,


    gesturing for his son to leave quickly.

 Chapter 1179 They Got Their Wish

    Chapter 1179 They Got Their Wish


    While ric had gotten himself free, Julian didn''t mention how he arranged na. Hence, ric turned


    and looked at Julian worriedly, wanting to stay here and listen.


    na asked Julian proactively, "Dad, how about allowing ric to stay here and listen to what you n


    for me? And I have something to tell him."


    Julian nodded, looking at his baby girl, and said fondly, "na, I don''t mean that I must choose one of


    you to take charge of my business. I''m still young so I can continue managing the Hughes Group. And I


    can hire an expert to do it hereafter. I do hope you won''t be too tired..."


    Julian wished his daughter to be a little princess instead of a tough businesswoman. This image of


    na was totally different from his expectation.


    Actually, na knew how much Julian loved her, and thus she wasn''t surprised that he would say so


    but looked at him steadfastly, "Dad, I want to tell you that I really like the feeling of struggling in the


    world of business. I''m not afraid of bitterness but worried if I''m not capable of managing well."


    "You are excellent enough." Julian acknowledged her most in the first ce. He always knew that


    na was suitable to be his sessor due to her stable and sensitive character.


    He just didn''t want her to be too tired.


    na smiled and said surly and confidently, "If you think I can undertake it, I will take over your


    Before Julian said something, she went on, "Dad, you know I''m such a boring girl. I don''t have many


    hobbies except studying and reading. Now that I don''t have any other things to do, then I just work."


    "I have thought about it carefully. I think that working is a kind of hobby to kill my time."


    After hearing his sister say so, ric suddenly saw himself as trash. He always knew that na was a


    straight A student who told him she loved studying.


    And now she said working was a kind of hobby to kill her time...


    It was unreasonable, wasn''t it? No one would treat studying and working as hobbies, let alone a way to


    spend time...


    Perhaps it was the essential difference between a top student and a cker like him?


    But his father wasn''t concerned about this. As na finished, he suddenly put on a long face and


    asked, "Who said you were boring?"


    Someone actually said his baby girl was boring. Who gave him the gall to say that?


    In Julian''s opinion, it was unreasonable to describe his daughter as "boring". Instead, his daughter was


    calm, meek, and reserved.


    na hurried to exin, "Nobody. I feel that myself."


    Compared to other girls, na saw herself as a home-bound girl through and through. Except for


    necessary outdoor activities, she would stay at home all day.


    For sure, she was not the kind of girl who did nothing at home. Every morning, she had a running


    routine with Julian; and every evening, she went for a walk with her parents after dinner. She was the


    most obedient and sensible child that all parents longed to have.


    Her so-called "home-bound" meant she didn''t go to bars for singing, dancing, or partying, except the


    party with the children whose fathers were close to Julian.


    However, even though it was na who described herself as boring, Julian didn''t like it.


    He looked at his daughter and said seriously, "You are not boring at all. You are my best girl. Unique


    one. Honey, never talk about yourself like that."


    Julian used a few exaggerated words in session to describe his daughter which made ric


    "Whoa" continuously in his mind. When it came to na and Emelia, his father could recall a set of


    sweet words.


    But he had been used to it. Everybody knew his father showed great fondness for his elder sister since


    his childhood.


    And his father just said he was proud of both of them. That was enough.


    Because it was the nicest thing that his father could say to him, and ric would not aspire for more.


    "Well, well, well. Dad, I''m sorry and I will never say that." na coaxed in a soft voice, and Julian


    turned his gloomy face to a smile immediately.


    na added, "Now that you consent to my taking over, I should go abroad for further study. And ric


    stayed in Chiobar to apply for the Film Academy. I want to broaden my horizon abroad."


    "na..." Julian didn''t want his daughter to study abroad.


    It made him feel heartbroken to think of it. He had never been separated from them for a long time


    since na''s and ric''s childhood.


    "Dad, I really want to go abroad," na knew his father would not agree with it, thereby begging in a


    soft voice, "If I''m about to take over the Hughes Group, I need to enrich my experience outside."


    Julian wanted to say that he could teach her all about this, but he lost his words as he saw the


    aspiration in her eyes.


    na believed he had acquiesced.


    Then she turned to look at ric, with seriousness on her beautiful face, and said, "ric, you were


    arranged to go abroad while I stayed at home to apany them."


    "But now, it changes. I hope you can take good care of them and don''t always make them mad. You


    can make it, right?"


    Before na began to say a word, his father stood up and said, "Unnecessary. As you want to go


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    abroad, I and your mother will go with you. It is not safe for a girl to live alone in a foreign country."


    "As for ric, he is a man, and he stays at home. We have no need to apany him. He can live his


    life."


    Both na and ric became speechless.


    They never expected that their father would make such a decision. ric felt more disconste.


    He stared at Julian and snorted, "Why didn''t you say that when you decided to send me abroad?"


    "Your mom said so, but I didn''t agree. I couldn''t separate from your mom, you know." Julian replied


    sourly.


    ric lost his words again.


    He understood now. If he went abroad, his father would force his wife to stay at home with him.


    If his sister went abroad, his father couldn''t be more anxious to apany her, with his wife.


    All in all, his father decided it.


    But ric thought it was not certain for Julian to get his wish, because it actually depended on Emelia.


    If his mother said no, his father could only stay at home.


    ric thought his mother was sensible and never pampered them. Only his father was biased toward


    his elder sister.


    He reckoned that his mother would think it too exaggerating and refuse the proposal.

 Chapter 1180 Aspire to Be the Top Student

    Chapter 1180 Aspire to Be the Top Student


    na recovered from her surprise and hurried to say, "Dad, you and mom don''t need to go with me. I''m


    a grown-up and can take care of myself."


    na also thought that the decision her father made was too exaggerating. She didn''t want her parents


    to give up the life in Chiobar only in order to look after her.


    She wanted to go abroad because she wanted to enrich her experience and make herself stronger.


    She was no longer willing to be a greenhouse flower.


    If her parents apanied her, she would be protected well by her father again. And it meant nothing


    to go abroad.


    "No. I''m worried. You can''t imagine how chaotic foreign countries are." As an overseas returnee, once,


    Julian persisted in opposing.


    na was smart and chose not to argue with her father but said, "Dad, how about you discuss with my


    mom and make a decision then?"


    Their conversation amazed ric who gave na a thumbs up on the sly.


    He had to admit that his sister really knew how to handle their father. Emelia was definitely his


    weakness. He would never object to her.


    As expected, Julian calmed down immediately and said, "Alright, I will talk about it with your mom first."


    "Thanks, dad," na replied with a smile.


    Julian looked at his tall and beautiful girl and involuntarily raised his hand to rub her head gently. Then


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    he signed heavily with sadness.


    Time flew!


    na and ric had grown up in the blink of an eye.


    They were about to have their new lives, and he should try to let them live independently.


    ...


    Sure enough, while Julian told Emelia about his wish to go abroad with na, she didn''t agree with it.


    Emelia said to Julian sternly, "I understand your feeling, and I''m also worried that my girl lives alone in


    a foreign country."


    "But I don''t think that it is good for her if we protect her all the time."


    "Now that you have allowed her to take over yourpany, you should leave her alone to experience


    more. Only in this way can she grow strong enough. A greenhouse flower can never undertake your


    business, can she?"


    Julian pursed his lips and kept silent. Although he really didn''t want na to go abroad alone, he


    thought Emelia''s words made sense.


    Rationally, he knew his daughter couldn''t be a greenhouse flower if she would seed him because he


    had no way to protect her forever. But emotionally, he was unwilling to see her work too hard.


    Emelia naturally had empathy with him. They were parents, and they loved their children with heart and


    soul.


    But she was a bit more rational than Julian, and thus she suggested to him again, "I think we can stay


    with her for a while and thene back after na gets familiar with everything there."


    "If we miss her thereafter, we can visit her anytime. Is it OK?"


    "Then we can not only take care of our daughter but our son."


    Emelia considered more about it. They loved their daughter, and they should show the same love to


    their son. Although she knew that Julian was always biased toward na.


    Julian had nothing to say due to his wife''s full consideration.


    He stepped forward and cuddled Emelia in his arms, with his jaw on her shoulder, murmuring, "Some


    people hold that a man should marry a virtuous wife. If I lost you, Emelia, how can I live?"


    He expressed his admiration for Emelia in such a way, which also indicated he was obedient to his


    wife.


    Emelia teased him, "Grow up, my dear."


    Julian chuckled and defended himself gently, "I just cared about na so much that I lost my marbles."


    The effectivemunication between them made na''s and ric''s future bright finally.


    Surly, Julian made a stringent requirement for ric that he was not allowed to use any resource of the


    family andpany or benefit himself in the name of the Hughes Group. In a word, as an actor, ric


    must draw a line between himself and the Hughes.


    With no objection, ric just agreed.


    In fact, he was a moderately famous actor in showbiz who made his debut as a child actor.


    As for why was he a child actor, there was no doubt that it was because of his parents and his aunt, the


    superstar Nina. Nina and his mother referred to each other as sisters, so the children called Nina "aunt"


    after they were born and Nina''s son called Emelia "aunt", too.


    His parents and Nina were deeply involved in showbiz, so he and na would be on camera when the


    cast needed child actors. Perhaps they were so cute that they became the trending topic on the


    Inte as they showed on television for the first time.


    Thereafter, they shot somemercials, living as children actors for years.


    At about eight, na proactively told her parents that she preferred to study quietly without interruption.


    Being an actor who received excessive attention was not suitable for her.


    Julian and Emelia respected her decision and no longer let her show in public.


    Of course, they also asked ric who actually enjoyed it. Hence, he was allowed to participate in some


    shooting of teleys and advertisements. But they minimized his visibility because his major task was


    still studying.


    ric knew that his fame came from his parents somewhat. All of them could not deny it.


    It was his fate that he was born in such a family which could offer him this kind of resource.


    But he believed that he would achieve his sess without his parents'' help.


    Actually, even if they didn''t ask him to do so, he would put it forward on his own initiative. It was his


    choice, and thus he must gain status through his own ability which could stabilize his road. And he


    would be more confident when his parents or other family mention his career in front of him.


    Now, things had settled down. He could prepare to apply for the Film Academy intently. He was worried


    about nothing, neither the general knowledge course nor the performance course.


    He had a big dream that he would rank first.


    It would be glorious if he got perfect scores on both the written and the practical, wouldn''t it?


    As for na, she could be engrossed in preparing for her favorite university overseas and struggle for


    her future.

 Chapter 1181 New Journey

    Chapter 1181 New Journey


    After a few months, the college admission tests ended. ric got a good grade. His performance


    ranked first which he knew early. Soon afterward, there came the result of the written test. His scores


    were much more than the scores of his nearestpetitor.


    Some of his parents'' friends were confused about why they allowed him to the Film Academy. He could


    enter a major university with such grades.


    They didn''t exin it but said they respected his choice.


    In fact, they were satisfied with the scores, and ric also thought he could hold his head up because


    he made it by himself.


    Both ric and na got offers from their favorite universities. Julian and Emelia celebrated it with a


    banquet.


    First, it was their quinceanera; second, they asked family and friends to celebrate that each of their


    children sessfully entered university; andst, it was a banquet for na''s going abroad.


    When na chose what university she wanted to go to, Julian bought a vi for her near the university,


    which was convenient for her to live in a foreign country.


    At that time, Emelia justughed at him that he bought it too early. What if na failed?


    But Julian waved his hand and said unhesitatingly, "She will make it."


    Julian had such confidence in his daughter, and he knew clearly that na was not only the most


    beautiful girl but also a tenacious one. She would seed in what she wanted to do.


    As expected, na got the offer with the best scores and even won a hefty schrship. The fee Julian


    prepared for her studying abroad was almost unnecessary.


    But it couldn''t stop him from spending money on buying a house and a car for his daughter. And he


    asked the bestpany to decorate her house, trying his best to build afortable living


    environment for her.


    Before na set off for Ascana, Julian had arranged everything for her, even domestic workers and


    cook.


    But na said, "Dad, I ept the domestic workers, but the cook is unnecessary."


    She told his father meekly, "My mom is good at cooking, and I have learned some recipes from her. It is


    absolutely fine to take care of myself. If you''re still worried, I can use my holiday to learn more from my


    mom, or I can send the pictures of my regr meals to you after I arrive in Ascana."


    "Just don''t worry. I will definitely eat well. I''m not a nerd. I''ll enjoy my life."


    That was her truth. Her mother was an excellent cook, and na assisted her in cooking since she


    was a child. She was not a princess who never did housework.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Although Julian didn''t want her to learn these things at all, Emelia thought both of them should learn


    cooking. At least, they could cook for themselves.


    Therefore, Emelia taught na and ric to cook since their childhood. And they did well, especially


    ric who not only learned quickly but also made food taste better than na.


    na admitted that cooking required talent, and ric was gifted. But she was not bad. Now, there


    was absolutely no problem for them to live alone.


    When they were children, they just helped Emelia. As they grew older, they could cook a meal. Once, it


    was Julian and Emelia''s wedding anniversary, and na and ric nned to give them a surprise


    secretly. They prepared a splendid dinner for their parents, which made them extremely touched.


    Hearing that na didn''t want a cook, Julian thought it wasn''t proper and said, "It is too tiring for you


    that you are busy with your studying while cooking for yourself."


    Julian felt sorry for his daughter.


    na smiled and said, "It''s OK. I have nothing to do except study. And you have arranged domestic


    workers for me. Cooking for myself is just a piece of cake."


    His daughter insisted on living alone, and Julian had topromise.


    Besides na and ric, Ezra''s and Maisie''s eldest son, Benedict, would go to university, too. He was


    only a few months older than na and ric.


    Benedict was also a straight A student. He didn''t choose to study abroad but finished his bachelor''s


    degree in Chiobar first. Thereafter, he would go abroad.


    He wanted to reduce his parents'' burden because he not only had a younger brother Donavan and also


    a younger sister Ashley.


    His parents were busy with their business, especially his mother who was a strong woman and didn''t


    want tog behind in her business. Therefore, if he stayed at home, he could help them to take care of


    Donavan and Ashley and discipline them.


    After finishing his bachelor''s degree, his younger brother should be mature enough that he could


    rece him to help his parents to look after Ashley. Then Benedict could go abroad without distraction.


    There was still a boy who entered the university. That was, Cameron''s and Nina''s son, Jamarion.


    Actually, Jamarion was only fifteen. But he inherited a high IQ from his father, even much better. At the


    tender age he could take part in college admission tests. Surly, he was rare and entered a special ss


    for teenagers in the university.


    This kind of top talent would absolutely go abroad for further study. However, he was underage, thus


    Nina and Cameron were too worried to let him go abroad. Therefore, he stayed in the Capital first to


    finish his bachelor''s degree.


    Jamarion was the top one among all children. Of course, he was not a nerd but also inherited a


    beautiful face from his mother, a charming boy in the university.


    And the fifteen-year-old boy had almost been 5 foot 11. Compared to his brothers Benedict and ric,


    he was not less charming at all.


    Every friend of Julian and Emelia came to the banquet. Nina bantered that she could save trouble for


    celebrating his son''s entering university with the banquet.


    Anyhow, Nina''s and Cameron''s friends were almost the same as theirs. Their good friends for years


    remained the same.


    As Nina suggested, Maisie thought it was good, so they didn''t have a banquet specially for Benedict.


    Finally, Nina and Maisie called some close friends. And a group of people got together and made a big


    party in the full wing.


    What an exuberant and enjoyable party!

 Chapter 1182 Give You a Gift

    Chapter 1182 Give You a Gift


    As adults were having a good time talking to each other, children were extremely happy, too.


    When it almost came to an end, Jamarion went to na on his own initiative who was talking with


    Be. The boy smiled and said, "na, give you a gift. Good luck with your studying abroad."


    na felt a bit surprised, "Give me a gift?"


    Jamarion nodded slightly and then took out a box packaged delicately and handed it to her. na


    hurried to take it and said, "Thank you."


    She was a bit awkward because she had no preparation. And she totally had no idea that Jamarion


    would give her a gift. Among them, they would merely give gifts to others when it came to their


    birthdays.


    It attracted other children''s attention. ric protested querulously, "Where are ours?"


    "That''s right. We also enter the university sessfully," said Benedict.


    Jamarion smiled and exined, "You are all in Chiobar, and we can meet anytime. So, I didn''t prepare


    gifts for you."


    "Loyalty gives way to ..."


    Benedict was about to say "loyalty gives way to desire", but he thought it unsuitable because Jamarion


    was three years younger than them, thereby stopping it.


    Be next to na looked at the delicate box curiously and asked, "What is it?"


    Jamarion said with a smile, "Just a cup. Wish na drink much water and take good care of herself."


    na said quickly, "Thank you very much."


    "How about opening it?" Jamarion suggested.


    na said OK and ripped the wrapping paper. Inside, there was a coffee cup made of white and blue


    porcin which was so elegant that everyone became calm in a trice.


    Somehow, they felt the cup, decorated with delicate arabesques, fit na very much.


    "What a beautiful cup!" Christina eximed.


    "It suits na indeed." Be nodded.


    Also, na was amazed by this cup. She couldn''t be more in love with it and turned it over and over.


    Then she thanked him repeatedly, "It''s so great! Thank you, Jamarion."


    "I''m d you like it." Jamarion saw that na loved the present and then he just left to sing with ric


    and the other boys.


    The boys just went on having fun after they were amazed for a while. But the girl still toyed with the


    cup. They never expected that they would be amazed by a cup one day.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After the banquet ended, everyone started to leave.


    On the way back, na asked Julian in the car, "Dad, do you remember the set of books about


    economics you gave me before? Can I give it to Jamarion?"


    The set of books was limited edition, and Julian bought it when he was still a student. It was written by


    a famous economist. Now, it had been out of print, so na asked for Julian''s opinion.


    As Julian heard that his daughter was about to give something to Nina''s son Jamarion, he suddenly felt


    a bit repelled and asked, "Why?"


    na told him the truth, "Because he gave me a gift tonight. I think I should give something back,


    shouldn''t I?"


    "What? He gave you a gift? Why? What is he going to do?" Julian spoke out a series of questions.


    Julian acted like this not only because it was Nina''s son but because he would go crazy if any boy gave


    his daughter a gift.


    He was aware of the "bad" intentions and became hostile to Jamarion.


    Emelia felt at a loss about him and hurriedly warned him by touching, "Why are you so excited? Don''t


    make her nervous."


    ric said in the back of the car, "He just gave her a coffee cup and hoped she would take good care


    of herself. I think it is a kind of courtesy."


    ric didn''t think Jamarion had bad intentions, and he was three years younger. He only reckoned that


    his father just thought too much.


    A bit exaggerating.


    Surly.


    na also had the same idea as ric. She thought the cup was merely a blessing. She always


    treated Jamarion as her younger brother.


    Julian heard that Jamarion gave her a cup and said, "He just gave you a cup. Why should you give him


    the set of books?"


    "And he focuses on science projects. You give him economics books. Will he read it?"


    na exined, "I choose the books as a gift because he does scientific research. He can read some


    books in a different field. In addition, I have read it for times and remembered all the knowledge. It''s OK


    to give him."


    And she added, "And I don''t know what else I can give. Hecks nothing."


    Emelia nodded and said, "Well. It''s reasonable. Other presents might make him get the wrong idea,


    isn''t it?"


    As Emelia spoke, Julian thought it a reasonable gift.


    Then he said, "OK. Just give him."


    After they arrived home, Julian still felt ufortable. He asked Emelia to phone Nina via video call


    and said, "What is your son trying to do?"


    Nina rolled her eyes in the video and replied, "What do you think? He''s only a child."


    Julian snorted curtly. He didn''t believe Nina at all. Although Jamarion was young, he was smart enough


    to enter university.


    Nina vowed solemnly, "I swear. He just wishes for na to be fine."


    Just a swear. Julian was such a tough guy. It was good to rx his vignce.


    Nina then said, "Stop thinking about that. It''s nothing to happen. What if it reallyes true because of


    your fancy?"


    "Just shut up." Julian no longer wanted to hear her nonsense and returned the phone to Emelia. The


    twody friends began to have small talk and then ended the conversation.


    When the call was over, Nina paced back and forth in her bedroom and then knocked at the door of her


    son.


    At this moment, her excellent and beautiful son was reading, leaning against the head of his bed. There


    was a pair of silver-rimmed sses on his nose bridge. Nina tut-tutted in mind. Again, a "pretentious"


    gentleman.


    She leaned against the doorzily and spoke, "My dear son, if I remember correctly, a few days ago,


    you stayed in the porcin house all day long and make a cup, didn''t you?"

 Chapter 1183 Love Matters

    Chapter 1183 Love Matters


    "Yes," Jamarion admitted frankly.


    Nina pretended to be angry and snorted, "I thought you gave it to me, but..."


    Jamarion put down the book with resignation, "Mom, don''t make fun of me."


    Jamarion was well aware that his mother would not get jealous because of such a trifle. She said it on


    purpose to tease him.


    With a smile on her face, Nina walked into her son''s room.


    Jamarion hurriedly got off the bed and invited Nina to go to the study room adjacent to his bedroom.


    There was a special study in the bedroom that Nina and Cameron prepared for their son.


    Knowing that their son liked to study and was very good at it, the two of them had an adjacent bedroom


    opened up and turned it into a spacious and bright study for him to create the most favorable


    environment to study.


    There was a bookcase on an entire wall of the study, in which there were Jamarion''s study book and


    various kinds of books he liked to read.


    There was also a big desk and afortable couch in the study.


    This soft couch was prepared for his mother, Nina, at his requestter. Sometimes, Nina woulde to


    the study. Although she couldn''t help him with his study, she could apany him.


    When her son was absorbed in his study, she would read books or scripts on the couch. And they got


    along very well.


    Nina thought that she was really lucky to have such a perfect husband and son. Cameron loved her


    and had the most tolerance for her.


    Jamarion had a high intelligence quotient and emotional quotient and was calm and sensible at a


    young age. He had never let Nina worry about him since childhood, especially when it came to


    studying, he didn''t need guidance at all.


    Of course, if he needed guidance asionally, Cameron, her intelligent husband, could handle it


    easily. Therefore, without any worries, Nina only needed to make herself pretty.


    After entering her son''s study, Nina adroitly sat down on the soft couch and asked her son with a smile,


    "When did it happen? How could an expert in love like me haven''t found it out?"


    Nina was referring to her son''s feelings for na. If it weren''t for the fact that Julian had just called and


    told her that her son had sent a cup to na and that her son had made the cup the whole day, she


    wouldn''t have noticed anything.


    Jamarion pretended to be confused and asked, "Found out what?"


    Looking at her son''s calm handsome face, Nina didn''t know what to say for a moment. Before this, she


    knew that her son had much higher intelligence than other children, but she had never thought he


    would have a crush on a girl.


    Although her son had grown into a big boy, she still thought he was a child. She didn''t expect that his


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    son was much more mature than she thought.


    Seeing that her son didn''t want to admit it, Nina didn''t ask any more questions. There was no need to


    persuade him, because his crush on na didn''t affect his academic performance.


    And now he had gotten into the special ss for the gifted teenagers with excellent grades. As his


    mother, she could not be prouder of him.


    So, she stood up easily and said to her son seriously, "No matter what decision you make, I will support


    you."


    "I like anyone you like."


    Nina''s words were a strong reassurance to her son. After saying that, she waved her hand and left the


    room.


    In her opinion, whether it was between friends, between husband and wife, or between parents and


    children, they should keep a proper distance, which was more conducive to the rtionship progress.


    After Nina left, he thought for a while. Then he picked up the book he had just read and sat in the chair


    to read quietly.


    Just now, Nina asked him when it started. He couldn''t tell himself.


    Some people and some things inadvertently caught his attention.


    After returning to her bedroom with Cameron, Nina burst intoughter as soon as she closed the door.


    Sheughed for a while and thought about it for a while. Finally, Cameron came over and held her in


    his arms with some worry.


    "What makes you so happy?" Cameron asked Nina in a low voice.


    Nina leaned against his chest and said, "It''s about something amusing and funny."


    Cameron was confused, "What is it?"


    Nina told Cameron about their son''s gift to na. With a calm look, he asked, "Did you think too much?


    Just a gift."


    Snorting, Nina asked, "Think about it yourself. Would you give a gift to a girl for no reason? You know,


    our son''s character is like yours."


    Nina poked Cameron''s chest with her fair index finger and said, "Put yourself in his shoes. If you did


    that, what are you thinking about?"


    Cameron certainly knew that their son''s character was simr to his. They would not give a girl a gift


    casually. They only loved one person all their lives, and once they were determined, they would never


    let go easily.


    But because of this, he sighed with a headache, "But na is three years older than him..."


    Nina nced at him, "What''s the big deal? A more mature wife ensures a joyful life. Some couples


    have a 30-year age gap. The 3-year age gap is not a big deal!"


    In Nina''s eyes, the age difference was not a problem at all.


    Thinking of this, Nina couldn''t helpughing. Cameron said helplessly, "What''s wrong? Why are you


    "I''mughing at Julian," Nina said.


    "If the two children really get together, I''m afraid Julian will go crazy. He must have never thought that


    he would be my rtive by marriage in the future."


    Thinking of the possible expression on Julian''s face, Nina took pleasure in his misfortune.


    Of course, she didn''t forget na''s happiness.


    Nina had watched na grow up. She liked and cherished na. Of course, Nina hoped that na


    could find a good man and live a happy life in the future.


    Therefore, Nina thought that her son was a good choice because she was sure that her son would be


    like his father, a loving and perfect lover, and would definitely give his beloved girl happiness.


    But she had no doubt that Julian would go crazy if he heard that the daughter-inw''s mother was her.


    Moreover, out of a man''s desire to protect his daughter, Julian probably thought that no one deserved


    his daughter, so he must reject Jamarion in every way.

 Chapter 1184 I Like Them Very Much

    Chapter 1184 I Like Them Very Much


    However, Nina didn''t care about Julian''s attitude, because she had her trump card, which was Emelia.


    ording to her understanding of Emelia, Emelia would definitely think that Jamarion was a good


    choice and stand on his side. At that time, even if Julian opposed it, he would definitely not dare to


    resist Emelia.


    Nina wasughing when thinking that Julian, despite being angry, could do nothing about it. Looking at


    Ninaughing in his arms, Cameron couldn''t help but shake his head slightly.


    He doted on her no matter what.


    Time favors beauties. Though so many years had passed, Nina was still so beautiful and eye-catching,


    which made Cameron swoon.


    Jamarion had been reading a book for a while in his study when he received a message on his phone.


    It was from na. There was a slight change on Jamarion''s calm face. It was rare for him to


    about everything in the group. Moreover, almost all the activities were held together, so there was no


    need to contact each other alone.


    The chat interface between him and na showed thest message was the birthday blessings from


    na.


    Among these children, na was the oldest girl, so she had always been getting along with them as a


    sister. She was responsible for taking care of them, especially those younger ones.


    This could be seen from the birthday blessings she sent to him, "Jamarion, happy birthday. You''re


    already very excellent and perfect. I just hope that you''ll be happy every day in your new year."


    On important days like their birthdays, na would send her blessings to everyone alone. He had also


    seen her sending her blessings to ric and others. She said that they should listen to their parents


    and study hard. Obviously, Nina treated them as her younger brothers and sisters.


    But he didn''t like being treated like that.


    This time, Nina sent a new message, "Jamarion, are you free tomorrow?"


    He thought for a while and knew that she must want to return the gift. So, he replied, "I''m going to the


    city library to research information tomorrow. What can I do for you?"


    In fact, Jamarion didn''t have any information to search for in the library. He just wanted to create a quiet


    moment where he could be alone with her. He had always restrained himself before because he didn''t


    want to affect each other''s academic performance, but now both of them had achieved excellent


    grades, he thought it wouldn''t be too much to bring them closer together.


    But Jamarion decided not to confess his love or show it, because he was not fit to say it at his current


    age, and na would be scared.


    When he became an adult in a few years, he would go abroad to study and no longer restrain himself.


    na quickly replied, "Thank you for your cup today. I have a set of economics books for you. I''ll go to


    the library to find you tomorrow and bring them to you directly."


    Then na took a photo of the set of books and sent it to him. Jamarion couldn''t help smiling when he


    saw it. This set of books was very precious, and now it had be a limited edition. But she was


    willing to give it to him.


    No one knew how happy he was!


    Jamarion tapped his slender fingers quickly on the screen, "Thank you. I like them very much."


    "See you tomorrow at nine o''clock in the library." He gave the exact time.


    "Okay, see you tomorrow." After na replied, the two didn''t say anything else. Jamarion didn''t know


    how na felt. But he didn''t sleep well that evening.


    He was very excited.


    And he was looking forward to it.


    Perhaps it was because Jamarion fell asleep toote that he got up a bitte for the first time the next


    morning.


    Cameron, who was used to getting up early to prepare breakfast for his wife and son, didn''t see his son


    today?"


    Just like Cameron, Jamarion seldom sleptte. He usually got up at the same time as Cameron. Today


    Cameron was going to go upstairs to call him when he came down. Moreover, he was dressed neatly


    and it seemed that he was about to go out with his bag.


    "I slept a bitte yesterday. I''m going to the library to search for some information. And now it''ste, I


    don''t have time to have breakfast," he exined.


    "Oh, by the way, you and my mother don''t have to wait for me for lunch. I''ll have it outside."


    Jamarion went out as soon as he finished his words. Cameron frowned slightly and thought Jamarion


    was strange today.


    When Nina went downstairs for breakfast, Cameron told her about this. Nina said directly, "It''s so weird.


    He''s very likely to meet na today."


    Cameron was speechless.


    Was that appropriate?


    "Did he say he was going to the library?" Nina asked.


    "Yes," Cameron replied.


    Then she took out her phone and sent a message to Emelia. Emelia replied soon. She said na also


    went to the library today. Nina gave her phone to Cameron and threw up her hands at him as if she had


    guessed it right.


    Cameron shook his head helplessly without a word.


    The two children were both excellent, and had passed the most important exam. Thus, Cameron didn''t


    need to worry that puppy love would affect their learning, so he would let his son do whatever he


    wanted freely.


    When Jamarion arrived at the city library, it was eight fifty. It was only ten minutes earlier than the


    appointed time.


    After he found na hadn''t arrived yet, he felt relieved. In his mind, it was such an important asion


    that he didn''t allow himself to getter than na.


    na was five minutester than him. She was sent here by her driver.


    She wore a simple white T-shirt and light blue jeans, which were her favorite leisure andfortable


    style, but the simple wearing couldn''t conceal her good looks and elegance. And na attracted a lot


    of attention just by standing there with her book in her arms after getting off the car.


    He waved his hand and walked quickly to her. With a smile, he said, "Here you are, Nana."


    na gave him a warning look, "Hey, why do you have a pet name for me? You should call me na."


    The reason why na protested was that she was used to being called na by them. She was not


    used to being addressed so intimately.


    na didn''t know what was wrong with him today. He used to call her name, but today he gave her a


    pet name on a whim. Since it was his first time doing so, she would just let it slide.


    "na," Jamarion called her name obediently.


    He named her ''Nana'' just now to see her reaction. He didn''t think it was a good time to show his love


    for her, so he slid back into the role of her good brother.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good boy." After saying that, na smiled and handed the books to him. "My father said that you are


    engaged in scientific research and may not like this kind of book. But I remember that you also like


    reading economic books. There seem to be many kinds of books on your bookshelf."


    Jamarion took them seriously and said, "I like them very much."

 Chapter 1185 It Was Ridiculous

    Chapter 1185 It Was Ridiculous


    Jamarion liked them very much.


    There were two reasons. One was that he had read all kinds of books, and the other was that they are


    from her.


    na was relieved after knowing he liked them. In fact, she was under much pressure to give a gift to


    such a genius.


    "Didn''t you say that you woulde to the library to search for information? You should go now." The


    books had been given to him, and her purpose of giving him a gift had been achieved.


    Jamarion nodded and pretended to ask her naturally, "Do you want to study together?"


    He asked her to meet in the library because he knew that na was very quiet.


    Normally, other girls liked to go to various dessert stores, gourmet stores, or other interesting ces,


    but her favorite ce was the city library.


    But today he miscalcted. In the face of his invitation, na shook her head and said, "I can''t go. I''m


    going to buy some things for living abroad with my mother today. We''ll leave in a few days."


    Jamarion was a bit surprised, "Why are you leaving so soon?"


    Although Jamarion knew they would have a long separation, he didn''t expect that it would happen so


    soon.


    He had thought that na would go abroad when the new semester was about to begin. He also


    wanted to take advantage of this period to get in touch with her and be around her more. Moreover, he


    didn''t want her to be attracted by those handsome foreign men after she went abroad.


    na exined, "My parents want to take me there in advance so that I can adapt to life there. And


    there is nothing else for ric to do now, so we can go there together and have a family trip."


    "Okay," he replied tonelessly with an overwhelming sense of disappointment.


    He was reluctant to be separated from her for a long time.


    Of course, na didn''t notice his hidden thoughts. She waved her hand and said goodbye, "I must be


    going now. You''d better go into the library. It''s so hot."


    After saying that, na turned around and walked towards the car not far away. The driver temporarily


    parked the car there and waited for her.


    Jamarion pursed his lips and stood still in silence. He didn''t walk into the library until her car


    disappeared from his sight.


    If possible, he really hoped that time could pass quickly, so that he could go abroad to study as soon as


    possible, and then he could go to the city where na was earlier.


    On the day when na''s family was going abroad, Nina insisted on seeing them off.


    On the one hand, Nina wanted to see Emelia off by herself, and on the other hand, she wanted to


    create a chance for Jamarion to say goodbye to na. After Jamarion came back from the library that


    day, Nina noticed that he was listless.


    After asking Emelia, Nina knew that they were going to let na adapt to life there in advance. Nina


    immediately understood why he was so disappointed.


    Therefore, Nina specially created an opportunity for him to see na for thest time before parting.


    Nina said goodbye to Emelia, and Jamarion said goodbye to ric and na. Julian stood beside


    Emelia with a straight face, but his eyes fell on Jamarion and na.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Luckily, Jamarion was modest, and the conversation between him and na was quite simple. Julian


    just heard Jamarion say, "Have a good trip."


    na replied with a faint smile, "Thank you."


    Then ric came forward and wrapped his arms around Jamarion, saying to him affectionately, "Let''s


    get together again when Ie back."


    Julian stared speechlessly at ric who was hugging Jamarion and looked away immediately.


    "Okay," Jamarion responded to ric, but his eyes were fixed on na.


    na waspletely oblivious to the thoughts of the boy, who was three years younger than her. She


    just smiled and watched him put his arm around ric''s shoulder. na treated the two as her


    brothers.


    Time waits for no one. Eventually, the family of four went through the security checkpoint.


    "Let''s go. We can''t see them anymore." Holding her son''s hand, Nina turned around and left.


    After Jamarion got into the car, he said quietly, "Why can''t the time pass faster?"


    Nina snorted, "You brat, do you know that your mother wants time to pass slowly? Then I can get older


    slowly."


    "You''re not old at all. No matter how time flies, you won''t get old," he consoled his mother with a smile.


    Ninaughed happily, "How can I not be old all the time? Otherwise, I will be an old siren."


    "Then you will be a beautiful siren. My father has been infatuated with you all his life," Jamarion joked


    with his parents, which made Ninain about Cameron.


    "If only your father could be as sweet as you."


    Jamarion really inherited all the excellent genes of Nina and her husband. And he was much more


    eloquent than Cameron.


    Her highly intelligent husband had far less emotional intelligence than their son.


    Either Cameron didn''t speak, or he pissed her off with only a sentence.


    Cameron had work to do today, so he didn''te to see them off. On the way back, Nina chatted


    happily with Jamarion while driving, andforted him in a calm manner.


    To be able to be friends with Jamarion was what Nina longed for most. Now it hade true.


    Life was so good.


    Although Nina suffered a lot when she was young, she had a very happy life after that.


    As soon as they returned home, they found that they became the trending topic on Twitter.


    The headline was that Nina behaved intimately with a young handsome man. After seeing off the family


    of Emelia, Nina held Jamarion''s arm and walked back. And this scene was coincidentally photographed


    by the paparazzi at the airport.


    Nina had long been used to being photographed by paparazzi, so she didn''t wear any mask or other


    cover-ups when she appeared at the airport. Instead, Jamarion was fully disguised, with his mask and


    bucket hat covering himself up.


    When Jamarion saw na''s family off, he took off his mask out of courtesy. but at all other times, he


    was well disguised.


    He did it not to make himself look cool, but to avoid letting the media photograph his face and affect his


    studies.


    Every time Jamarion went out with his parents, Nina asked him to be fully disguised, and they had


    always protected him in this way since he was a child, and never let the paparazzi photograph his


    appearance.


    When Jamarion was a child, he didn''t have to go out with his parents in disguise, because his


    appearance and figure changed as he grew up and it did not matter if he was photographed.


    Now that he had grown up, his figure and appearance would not change anymore. Every time they


    went out together, Nina told him to disguise himself, in case the paparazzi photographed him, exposed


    him to the public, and messed with his quiet life.


    But Nina didn''t expect such a stupid mistake to be made by the media. They were speechless when


    they watched the false story that was made up.


    It was ridiculous.

 Chapter 1186 The Quiet Life

    Chapter 1186 The Quiet Life


    Cameron phoned Nina when they were at a loss.


    Jamarion spread his hands and said, "My father is going to be jealous again."


    Cameron was narrow-minded and had been jealous of Jamarion since he could remember. Cameron


    wished Nina only belonged to him.


    Nina gently patted Jamarion on the shoulder tofort him, hinting that she had a solution.


    So as soon as the phone was connected, Nina began to show weakness, "Cameron, what should we


    do? Jamarion is involved this time. These paparazzi have gone too far."


    Nina showed weakness first and asked Cameron what to do.


    Cameron could only say tonelessly, "Could you ask for Jamarion''s opinion?"


    They had given their son enough respect since he was a child, and the couple would listen to his


    opinion on many decisions they made, because he was a member of the family, and they were willing


    to involve him.


    Of course, it was also because their son was mature enough and had been very smart since he was a


    child. But such an education method was not suitable for those children who were naughty.


    If Jamarion was willing to expose himself, Nina could distance herself from a scandal.


    Of course, if he didn''t want to, they would respect his choice and find another solution.


    However, Nina directly denied Cameron''s suggestion, "Even if he is willing, I don''t want to. Although he


    is in college now, I still don''t want him to be disturbed too much."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron said, "He has to face it sooner orter. We can''t always hide his rtionship with us."


    Before Nina could say anything more, Jamarion came over and said, "Mom, I agree."


    "My father is right. I have been admitted to an excellent university and I am not afraid of being


    disturbed. Moreover, I have grown up, and I have been strong enough to face these troubles. It''s not a


    big deal to be exposed."


    "No, even if you go to college, you still have to concentrate on your study," Nina still disagreed.


    She was very clear that Jamarion was a talent for research, and his quiet academic life should not be


    disturbed by the paparazzi.


    Jamarion looked at his mother and said seriously, "Mom, the reason why I want to be exposed is to


    make you proud."


    Nina''s unspoken refusal choked in her throat. She didn''t expect Jamarion to say such warm words.


    Jamarion took her phone and said to Cameron, "Dad, let me persuade my mom."


    "Okay," Cameron replied briefly, but it was enough to show his trust in his son.


    After hanging up the phone, Jamarion gave a big hug to Nina, who was still in a daze, "Mom, thank you


    and my father for protecting me for so many years. Now it''s my turn to protect you and father,


    especially you."


    Nina was deeply moved by Jamarion.


    "Thank you." Nina hugged him gently and said, "But I have thought of a good way to rify it."


    Nina raised his wrist, there were two small moles on his left arm.


    With a smile, Nina said, "I found that the two moles on your arm are very obvious in one of the photos


    online. Later, I will send a family photo of us, and the moles on your arm are also shown in it, which is


    enough to prove your identity."


    "I appreciate you want to protect me, but I think you should better live a peaceful academic life."


    Nina didn''t want Jamarion to be disturbed, nor did she want him to be exposed to the media. Although


    he was mature enough, he was still young. How could he behave properly all the time?


    If he made a small mistake, he would be hyped by the media.


    Nina didn''t want Jamarion to bear it. He was just an ordinary person who should do everything freely.


    Seeing that Nina insisted, Jamarion said nothing more.


    After discussing with Sherlyn, Nina sent a message on Twitter, "Please, that''s my son!"


    She posted the photos taken at the airport and her family photo. Of course, Jamarion''s face was


    blurred, and two small moles on his arm were marked.


    Nina seized this opportunity to brag about her son by posting a photo of Jamarion''s offer, and the key


    information was still blurred.


    However, the school''s name shocked the people.


    The special ss for gifted teenagers?


    Jamarion was not only a straight A student, but also a genius.


    In an instant, Nina''s post got a huge number ofments from her fans andizens.


    Of course, most of them were envious. Some of them asked her to share the method of educating


    children.


    This made Ninaugh. Her education method was to leave her son alone.


    She had to admit that a genius like Jamarion didn''t need anyone to pass on knowledge to him.


    What Nina and Cameron could teach him was only some principles of human beings. Jamarion had


    dealt with the study by himself since he was a child.


    So, Nina had no education method to share


    However, Nina still posted a text on Twitter, "Thank you for your praise and wishes. My son wants to


    focus on studies, so please don''t pry into his life anymore."


    Nina believed that, with advanced technology, people might be able to find out something.


    This farce that started unexpectedly was over.


    The hot summer soon passed, and the children should start their campus life.


    Julian and Emelia had been with na for three months in Ascana. Of course, they came back once


    during this period, to see ric off to school, after which the couple returned to Ascana to be with


    na, leaving ric to live alone in Riverside City.


    ric was certainly not wronged. Without Julian and Emelia, he was taken good care of by Nina and


    Maisie. They often asked him to have dinner at home.


    ric''s university life was also very wonderful. Although he was still studying in Riverside City, he


    applied for housing to live on campus on weekdays and only needed to go home on weekends, so he


    was free to do what he wanted.


    At first, Emelia didn''t want ric to live in the school, but Julian agreed without hesitation. In addition,


    he packed his luggage and drove him to the school.


    It was best if ric could live at school so that he and Emelia could be left in peace.

 Chapter 1187 All the Way to See Her

    Chapter 1187 All the Way to See Her


    During the three months when Julian lived with na abroad, he had taken her to almost every corner


    of the city where she lived. He had to make her familiar with that ce so that she wouldn''t get lost in


    the future.


    Emelia was responsible for teaching their daughter to cook so that their daughter could prepare good


    meals for herself.


    The domestic workers, the driver and bodyguard were people that Julian had observed for three


    months and found to be reliable.


    Julian and Emelia didn''t leave until they felt that all arrangements were secured.


    When na saw them off at the airport, Julian''s eyes turned red.


    Julian was heartbroken to leave na alone in this foreign country. Moreover, if anything happened to


    her, he couldn''t get to her as soon as possible...


    Julian didn''t want to leave as soon as he thought about these things. Atst, Emelia took him away in


    case they would miss the ne.


    After her parents returned home, na''s life was back to normal. In fact, her character wouldn''t lead


    her into any trouble. Her parents really didn''t need to worry about her too much, because she was only


    at home or school in most cases.


    na didn''t like to go out for fun, but liked to live a quiet life. She seldom joined the parties held by her


    ssmates, unless it was a very grand festival that she had to attend.


    She lived afortable life. Every day, na would cook three meals for herself, eat well, and study


    hard.


    Also, she observed all kinds of people silently and learned about cultural differences and cultural


    shes in order to do well socially.


    At first, Julian suffered from insomnia because he was too worried about na. Later, Julian was


    relieved after na told them about her daily life.


    Three years after na went abroad to study, Jamarion also chose to go abroad. He studied in the


    same school as na, and the only difference was that he was an MD-PhD trainee.


    When Julian heard that Jamarion''s school was the same as na''s, he looked very bad.


    Intuition told him that Jamarion must have affection for his daughter.


    Julian had been suspicious since Jamarion gave na a cup three years ago. Wouldn''t that be a


    deliberate attempt to make na use it when she drank water or coffee so that she could think of him


    every day?


    No one could understand Julian''s feelings when he often saw the cup in the photos sent by na to


    share her meals.


    Julian believed Jamarion was more calcting than his father, Cameron.


    And he was so good at scheming at such a young age. Julian doubted if he would be more scheming in


    the future.


    Julian increasingly felt that na would be juggled with by Julian, so he was very resistant to the fact


    that Jamarion would go to the same school as na, but he could not raise any objection. Since that


    school was indeed the best one in Ascana, Jamarion should go to such a school for further study.


    The other thing that annoyed Julian was that Jamarion was three years younger than na. If they


    were together, na would be a cradle-snatcher.


    In Julian''s opinion, it was better for na to find a man a few years older than her, who could protect


    her well. And he didn''t think that Jamarion could do well in this respect.


    When Julian told his depression to Emelia, sheughed.


    Julian took a deep breath and asked, "Do you support them to be together?"


    At this moment, they were sitting at home having afternoon tea. Emelia made the coffee and dessert


    herself. It was a moment that Julian enjoyed most on weekends.


    Emelia took a sip of coffee and said softly, "Why not?"


    Julian was speechless.


    Emelia''s words were like a knife, piercing into Julian''s heart.


    Emelia exined, "We have watched him grow up. We know his and his parents'' character very well.


    Besides, he is so excellent. If na is with him, isn''t it more reassuring than being with those boys that


    we don''t know at all?"


    "There are so many girls meeting the wrong people in the news. I''d rather na be with Jamarion than


    be with another man."


    "Of course, the premise is that they fall in love with each other."


    "Now it''s just a one-sided love of Jamarion. If na doesn''t like him, I certainly won''t force her to be


    with him."


    Emelia''s words made sense to Julian.


    Raising her eyebrows, Emelia asked again, "Or... Do you think there is a better boy than Jamarion?"


    Julian was speechless. At present, among the young boys he knew, no one was better than Jamarion.


    Shrugging her shoulders, Emelia said, "I don''t think there will be anyone better than Jamarion in the


    future. The most important thing is that he loves na. What we need to do now is to see if he can


    make na fall in love with him."


    Although Emelia said so, the expression on her face had already revealed her satisfaction with


    Jamarion.


    Julian couldn''t help but snort, "He hasn''t be your son-inw yet. Do you really like him so much?"


    Emelia chuckled, "I like him all the time. I''ve watched him grow up. He''s always been an excellent child.


    No one dislikes him."


    Julian lowered his head to drink coffee without saying a word.


    Julian had been drinking the coffee Emelia made for him for so many years, and was used to drinking


    ck coffee, but why was it so bitter today?


    It was as bitter as his mood.


    Emelia could naturally sense his bitter mood, and she gentlyforted him, "Why do you think so


    much? Maybe na doesn''t have any feelings for Jamarion."


    Julian liked to hear thest sentence. He hoped that his dear daughter didn''t like Jamarion. In his


    opinion, though Jamarion was excellent, he didn''t deserve his beloved daughter.


    No boy in the world could match na.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    To create a chance for her son to spend time with na, Nina did not even send Jamarion to Ascana


    herself, but directly asked na over the phone, "na, we are relieved that you are there to pick


    Jamarion up, so we won''t go there with him."


    "Aunt Nina, don''t worry. I promise I will arrange everything for him." na promised Nina on the phone.


    na had been in Ascana for three years. Of course, she could take good care of him.

 Chapter 1188 He Has Waited for Three Years

    Chapter 1188 He Has Waited for Three Years


    Jamarion went abroad alone, and na had arrived at the airport early waiting to pick him up.


    She did not even meet Jamarion once during her three years abroad.


    In the first year she left the country, her parents often came to see her as they missed her a lot, and


    she spent the new year abroad as her parents and brother came to Ascana.


    In the second year, since her grandmother was under the weather, she went back once to visit her. But


    it was not a holiday when she returned home. Jamarion was studying at school in the Capital, so they


    did not meet each other.


    That year, she went back home to celebrate the new year with her parents, while Jamarion did not. She


    heard that he was doing research in theboratory with his mentor, and Nina and Cameron went to the


    Capital to spend the new year holiday with him. But, the family of three only stayed together for a day,


    and then Jamarion buried himself in his work.


    In the third year, her parents and ric came to Ascana to spend the new year holiday with na once


    again. Since ric had to film a movie in Ascana, they came together to meet her.


    After ric finished his filming, he came to them and the family of four reunited together again for New


    Year.


    Actually, the most important reason why Julian took Emelia and ric to Ascana to spend the new year


    with na was that he wanted to keep na away from Jamarion. It was his selfish motive as a father.


    Julian thought that Jamarion would give up on na if Jamarion had not seen her for three years.


    Although he knew that they could contact each other on WhatsApp, he believed merely contacting


    each other through video calls or sending messages could not help them bond with each other.


    Julian talked to people about his daughter and Jamarion, hearing that they just asionally sent


    blessings to each other on festivals or birthdays, which indicated that they were not close to each other


    at all.


    As time went by, Julian even started to doubt that his sixth sense was wrong. Could it be that Jamarion


    had no affection for na at all? Otherwise, how could Jamarion not frequently contact na during


    the three years of separation?


    In fact, Julian underestimated Jamarion''s affection for na. He didn''t show his love because he was


    waiting for a proper time. Though he sometimes wished desperately time could pass quickly, he could


    recover hisposure soon.


    He waited patiently to be a grown-up and had enough faith in na. He believed that she would focus


    on her studies during these three years instead of falling in love with any other guys.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was able to distinguish what he should do now at his age, that was, study. Only if he studied


    diligently could he be excellent enough to pursue his happiness in the future. After all, the girl he loved


    was very excellent.


    The faith sustained him, and thus he could endure three years of separation andplete his


    university studies in three years and go abroad early for further study.


    This year, he finally became a grown-up. It meant that he could pursue the girl he liked. He hoped to


    marry her once he reached the legal age of marriage if possible.


    When he saw the girl he missed very much in the airport lobby, Jamarion really wanted to go up to her


    and hug her, but she was frozen in ce as he approached her, seemingly unable to recognize him.


    Jamarion could only give up the idea of hugging her. He was afraid of being taken as a hooligan by her.


    He pushed his suitcase with one hand and greeted her, "Nana."


    He called her by the pet name he had for her because he was trying to show his affection for her in that


    way.


    Being addressed so intimately, na took some time toe back to her senses.


    She took off the sunsses on the bridge of her nose and widened her pretty eyes in surprise, staring


    at him and saying, "Jamarion? Howe you''ve grown so tall? I didn''t even recognize you."


    Not only had he grown taller, but he had also be much more handsome. But na was too shy to


    speak this out.


    Jamarion was too eye-catching in the crowd. He had his mother''s good looks, and looked handsome


    even in a simple white T-shirt and casual pants.


    She saw him at once when he walked out with the crowd, but because Jamarion had changed so much


    and they hadn''t seen each other for three years, she didn''t recognize him.


    At that time, she was attracted by his handsome face, but she didn''t expect that he was actually


    Jamarion.


    At this moment, looking at this big boy who was much taller, na couldn''t help but smile and sigh,


    "Girls'' appearance changed a lot as they grow up. Seems it also works on boys."


    She chuckled and exined the reason why she did not recognize him.


    Jamarion fixed his eyes on her delicate face without blinking, and said with love and affection, "You''ve


    changed too and be more beautiful."


    In fact, he wanted to say she looked much more charming than before and he could not even take his


    eyes off her. However, he was afraid that she would sense his feelings for her and get startled. Thus,


    he restrained from saying sweet words.


    He had waited for three years, and he would not be hasty in confessing his love.


    Besides, since he hade to Ascana, he had a lot of time to be around her and make her know his


    feelings.


    Hard as he tried to hide his feelings, his eyes betrayed his affection for her.


    Feeling his affectionate gaze, na could not help getting bashful. She immediately looked away and


    said, "Let''s go then."


    Having said this, she tried to take over Jamarion''s suitcase to do the honors.


    "It''s fine." Jamarion did not want her to help him carry it, so he hurriedly raised his hand to stop her.


    Then he identally touched her pretty arm.


    When he touched her skin, Jamarion got stiff for a moment and then withdrew his hand calmly, but he


    was shocked on the inside.


    In his eyes, the idental touch was even more thrilling than holding hands, especially when they


    reunited after a long separation and he had hidden his love for so many years.


    n felt that her arm seemed burning. There was central air conditioning in the airport, so Jamarion''s


    fingers were a bit cold. Even so, the part of her skin that was touched grew hot and even her face


    blushed.


    She despised herself inside. ''na, what the hell are you doing? He is a younger brother to you!''


    "Let''s go. My car pulls over outside."


    She said while leading Jamarion out of the airport lobby, trying to relieve the uneasiness she had just


    felt.

 Chapter 1189 Show His Affection for Her

    Chapter 1189 Show His Affection for Her


    Walking outside, na suddenly realized that Jamarion called her ''Nana'' again.


    She couldn''t help but turn her head to look at Jamarion, who was walking beside her. If her memories


    served her right, he once called her by the pet name, and she corrected him.


    After that, he obediently called her ''na''. Considering the fact that he was a smart person with a high


    EQ, she did not think that he had forgotten it or made a mistake on purpose.


    "What''s wrong?" As she was sizing him up and down, Jamarion beside her paused and asked her in a


    low voice.


    As he was much taller than her, he bent in a gentlemanly manner while talking to her.


    He looked unapproachable in the usual, but he immediately put on a smile when looking at her. The


    change in his facial expression made na feel she was unique to him.


    "Nothing." She smiled faintly, withdrew her eyes, and continued walking forward.


    She thought, ''Maybe he''s just trying to get closer to me by addressing me intimately.''


    Thinking of this, she felt relieved and stopped worrying.


    They came to the parking lot and put the suitcase in the trunk before they got into the car. Then na


    started to drive him to the residence.


    Nina and Cameron bought a vi for Jamarion, which was right next door to na''s.


    Nina did this to make it easier for her son to get close to na, but she exined to Julian and others


    that she did it to make it easier for them to take care of each other.


    Julian was so mad.


    Julian had believed that Jamarion had no affection for his daughter. But he realized he was wrong


    when he knew Jamarion was going to attend his daughter''s school.


    Only then did he learn that Nina and Cameron had bought Jamarion a vi next door to na''s!


    Now Julian was surer of Jamarion''s intention, and he was even surer of Nina and Cameron''s. They


    tried to set Jamarion up with na!


    Julian was so angry that heined to Emelia, but Emelia calmly said, "Whatever we do doesn''t


    matter. It''s all up to na."


    "If na doesn''t love Jamarion, their support will make no difference. And if she does, do you want to


    break them up?"


    Julian said grumpily without hesitation, "Why not?"


    Emelia red at him and didn''t say anything.


    If he really broke them up, what was the difference between him and his mother, who insisted on


    breaking up them before?


    Emelia believed that Julian would not inflict the pain he had experienced on his daughter and that he


    was just reluctant to admit it for the time being.


    As she expected, he soon fell silent. Just now, it urred to him that his mother once broke up Emelia


    and him. For him, it was not a pleasant memory.


    He knew that Emelia''s words made sense and that his way of thinking had been wrong. Perhaps what


    he needed to do was to ept it slowly.


    na parked the car in front of Jamarion''s vi and got out of it. Looking at Jamarion carrying his


    luggage, she offered help as an elder sister, "Do you need me to unpack your luggage and sorted it


    out?"


    Jamarion shook his head, "No. I didn''t have much; there is no need to sort it out."


    His luggage only included aputer, some clothes, and necessities. He nned to buy other things


    when he arrived here so that he could ask na to go shopping with him.


    With that on his mind, he said, "I''ll treat you to dinner tonight. Thank you for picking me up today. I''d like


    to ask if you could do me another favor."


    na smiled in resignation and said, "Save those polite words, okay? I''m obliged to take care of you."


    Apart from Benedict, she and ric were the eldest among their peers. Now that Jamarion and she


    were in a foreign country, she should take good care of him.


    Jamarion pursed his lips. He knew she just took him as a younger brother and her attitude toward him


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    would remain the same for the time being, so he didn''t say anything about it.


    After they waved goodbye, he entered the vi to sort things out, while na went back to her


    apartment next door.


    na told Nina that she had picked up Jamarion and sent him home, and then made a video call to her


    parents to have a brief chat.


    Her father, Julian, said seriously on the phone, "You should better keep your distance from Jamarion


    and draw a clear line between you two."


    na was confused and said helplessly, "Dad, why? Jamarion studies abroad with no friends or family


    around him. How can I leave him alone?"


    na didn''t understand why Julian asked her to stay away from Jamarion. Her parents were on good


    terms with Nina, and thus he should have told her to take good care of Jamarion.


    "Do what I ask." Julian couldn''t exin the reason to his daughter.


    Emelia added, "Your father wants to say there should be boundaries between you two as you are


    grown-ups now. Although you regard him as your brother, he is not your real brother."


    Julian was speechless.


    He was afraid that his daughter would overthink it, so he didn''t say it explicitly.


    However, Emelia told it bluntly to make na realize something. Julian was pissed off.


    naughed over the phone, "Mom, you and dad think too much. Jamarion is just a younger brother


    in my eyes."


    Julian sighed with relief.


    The family of three chitchatted for some time and hung up.


    At dinner time, Jamarion rang na''s doorbell and invited na out for dinner. na intended to drive


    but was stopped by Jamarion.


    na was puzzled, and then he smiled faintly, "Let''s have a drink, just to celebrate my arrival."


    Jamarion suggested it because he thought maybe they could get closer if they had a drink together.


    But na rolled her eyes and said, "Jamarion, you just became an adult, then you can''t wait to have a


    drink?"


    Jamarion lookedposed, "As you said, I''m an adult, and it''s okay for me to drink some alcohol,


    right?"


    "No." na firmly refused, and then pulled him into her car.


    In na''s eyes, Jamarion and the others were still children, so drinking was a no-no.


    Jamarion, who was under strict control, sat in the car helplessly. It seemed he had to prepare some


    wine at home in case he needed to embolden himself with alcohol before confessing his love someday.

 Chapter 1190 Hed Come to Make Breakfast

    Chapter 1190 He''d Come to Make Breakfast


    Although it was Jamarion''s treat, the restaurant for dinner was ordered by na, because Jamarion


    was not familiar with the neighborhood.


    But the food was ordered by Jamarion. na wanted him to have whatever he liked, but she found out


    everything he ordered was her favorite. She looked at Jamarion opposite her thoughtfully.


    The atmosphere was harmonious, and it was the first time that na found out that Jamarion was so


    talkative. In her mind, Jamarion was a boy who didn''t talk much. In the past, Jamarion was the silent


    one in the corner when they gathered together.


    What na didn''t know was that Jamarion was so talkative because it was her. He didn''t want his


    beloved girl to feel awkward having dinner with him. So, he started some topics while they were eating.


    After the meal, Jamarion asked na to take him for shopping to buy some clothes and daily


    necessities, so na took him to the nearest shopping mall. Then they returned with many bags.


    On the way back, Jamarion kept smiling, because he was so happy shopping with his beloved girl, and


    he felt life was so beautiful.


    As they walked side by side in the mall, he could see the reflection through the bright ss on one


    side, and it was beautiful. Perhaps because both of them had good looks and dispositions, he heard


    someone remark that na and he looked so lovely.


    Passersby mistook them for a couple and thought they were a good match, which also pleased him.


    When they got off the car after arriving home, Jamarion asked na, "It''s the weekend tomorrow. Do


    you have any n?"


    na leveled with him, "No. I usually stay at home during the weekend, read a book and prepare the


    food for theing week."


    Unlike other students who traveled around on weekends, na spent most of her weekends at home,


    because she had visited almost all the attractions in Ascana with her parents and brother.


    Her parents had stayed with her for three months in Ascana, and they often came to visit her during


    holidays and went out together with her. She was extremely safe being with her parents. Now she was


    no longer interested in any attractions.


    Thus, on weekends, she always stayed at home to rest, and to make some food that was easy to save


    so that she could take it out and eat it after heating it in case she had no time to cook due to studying


    or something else someday.


    Though that was her n, she then asked, "Are there any ces you want to go? I''ll go with you."


    "Amusement park?" Jamarion proposed tentatively.


    He remembered that once when they were gathering, she and Be and other girls were talking about


    dating boys. It should be Christina who initiated the topic ¨C ''What do you want to do most with your


    boyfriend?''


    na said she wanted to go to the amusement park with the boy she loved because she thought it was


    romantic.


    He had always kept this in his mind. Now he had a chance to do something together with her, and he


    certainly wanted to fulfill her dream.


    For her, apart from her parents and ric, he would be the first guy she went to the amusement park


    with, right?


    He was nervous after proposing it, and was afraid that she would instantly notice his feelings for her,


    reject his proposal or never talk to him again.


    "Fine, then let''s go to the amusement park." na had long forgotten the wish she had said before. But


    she did not know that Jamarion had kept it in his mind.


    When she heard that Jamarion proposed to go to the amusement park, it first came to her mind that he


    was still a boy who wanted to go to the amusement park the most.


    They reached a deal and went home separately. Since she had to go to the amusement park with


    Jamarion the next day, na stayed upte at night to finish her studies, but because of it, she got up


    She was still asleep when the phone rang, and it took her a while to pick up the phone.


    It was Jamarion''s voice on the phone. Perhaps he heard the sleepiness in her voice when he asked


    her softly, "Still on the bed?"


    "Sorry, I''ll be ready soon." na suddenly remembered that she had to go to the amusement park with


    him today and felt sorry right away.


    Jamarion immediately responded, "It''s okay. There''s no rush. We have a lot of time."


    He then added, "I''ve prepared breakfast. How about youe and eat at my ce after you wash


    up?"


    na sat up on the bed, raised her hand to rub her long hair, and said with some surprise, "You know


    how to cook?"


    She was ready to ask Jamarion toe to her ce for meals from time to time to take care of him


    and improve his life, but she didn''t expect that he could cook on his own.


    The boyughed softly over the phone and joked about himself, "As you know, my parents have always


    been free-range parenting me. I had to learn to cook myself in order not to starve."


    He was indicating that he was very good at cooking. na could not help but chuckle.


    "Then I''lle and try your foodter," na said while getting up and going into the bathroom. After


    hanging up the phone, she hurriedly started to wash up.


    About twenty minutester, na appeared at the door of Jamarion''s vi. Jamarion, who was wearing


    a cute bear apron, came to open the door for her.


    The apron was bought by themst night, and na felt that it really didn''t match his image as a


    genius boy, but it was somehow kind of cute.


    When na walked to the dining table, she found that there was Chiobar''s food and Ascana''s food and


    other dishes.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was surprised, "Why did you cook so much food? We can''t finish all, right?"


    Jamarion exined somewhat embarrassedly, "I didn''t know which kind of food you like, so I made


    both."


    Jamarion was honest.


    This was the first time he cooked for his beloved girl, so he tried to make her have enough and eat well,


    so he prepared both.


    He thought na should like Chiobar''s food, but it urred to him that she might have developed a


    taste for Ascana''s food after living abroad for three years.


    na quickly said, "I actually prefer to eat Chiobar''s food. Come on, stop cooking ande to eat."


    In order to prevent him from cooking so much food again in the future, na chose to tell her


    preferences truthfully, otherwise, it would be too much of a waste of food.


    "Then I''ll eat these sandwiches and other food," Jamarion said while cing all the Chiobar''s food on


    the table in front of na.


    "Thank you," na said. And then they sat down and started eating.


    "Delicious." na praised after grabbing a bite, "I didn''t expect your cooking skills to be this good."


    "I made it with the recipe. I''m d you like it." Jamarion felt relieved. He was d that she liked the


    food he cooked. After all, he wanted to cook for her for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 1191 The Woman of His Dreams

    Chapter 1191 The Woman of His Dreams


    na sighed as she ate, "Tell me, is there anything you are not good at? You''re a genius in studies and


    I thought you were not so good at taking care of yourself. I didn''t expect you to be so good at cooking.


    God favors you."


    Being highly praised by his beloved girl, he had to admit that he was very happy.


    "You''re also excellent, in every way." He didn''t mince words about hispliments to her either.


    She was the best in the world for him, and no one couldpare to her.


    "Okay, okay, hurry up and eat. Let''s stop ttering each other." na smiled and ended the topic. They


    happily finished breakfast and went out.


    They had an exhausting but funny day at the amusement park.


    They lined up and yed all the games there, some of which they yed twice or more.


    na was so happy. She couldn''t have much fun before, because her timid father forbade her to y


    those exciting games with ric at the amusement park.


    To be exact, she was the one that was not allowed to y those exciting games like riding roller


    coasters, since ric was as timid as his father and could not stand too much thrill. Thus, she could


    not have much fun every time she went there with them.


    This time she felt she brought the best partner here. The more thrilling the game was, the more they


    liked it. Jamarion could y all the games with her, so na felt that it was the first time that she had


    truly enjoyed herself at the amusement park.


    Though exhausted, they didn''t leave until they watched the fireworks show in the evening.


    On the way home in the taxi, Jamarion softly asked na beside him, "Did you have a good time


    today?"


    na nodded hard, "Sure, I''m so happy. Today I yed some exciting games that I couldn''t y


    before. That was so great."


    Jamarion looked at the bright smile in her eyes. He was extremely happy and delightful as if flowers


    bloomed in his heart.


    He was happy that she had a great time.


    "By the way, where do you want to go tomorrow?" Although very tired, na asked him.


    When the school year started, Jamarion would have a lot of academic pressure and wouldn''t have time


    to travel around, so na wanted to take him to have some fun before school started.


    Jamarion shook his head and said, "I won''t go anywhere tomorrow but rest at home. You must be


    exhausted today."


    They yed so many games for so many hours. Even he was feeling exhausted, let alone her.


    "I''m okay," na said.


    Seeing that she pretended to be rxed, Jamarion felt sorry for her. He couldn''t help but tease, "You


    wish that much to go out with me?"


    na leaned on the back seat and shook her head, "No, as my younger brother, you just came here


    and I should entertain you."


    Jamarion pursed his lips at once without a word.


    He really didn''t like to hear her saying that he was a younger brother, and he didn''t want to be taken as


    a brother by her.


    As a smart girl, na could tell Jamarion seemed to have feelings for her from his silence, but she was


    not sure about it, so she didn''t say anything about it.


    Although she was 21, she never dreamt of meeting Mr. Right or falling in love.


    These years, a lot of boys wooed her, but she did not feel like being with any of them. For one thing,


    she felt she was still young, and for another, she was more interested in improving herself to better take


    over her father''spany in the future.


    na thought she should better not say anything first. What if she took it wrong? She and Jamarion


    would have to see each other every day in the future, so it would be embarrassing if she


    misunderstood it.


    She would observe first, and if he really had an affection for her, she would tell him that they were not a


    match.


    Really. After all, she was three years older than him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    While thinking and leaning on the back seat, na was drifting into sleep. After a whole day of having


    fun, she was really tired.


    Jamarion, who was silent with pursed lips, heard the even breath of the girl beside him, he turned his


    head to look at her, slightly surprised, only to find that she had fallen asleep unawares.


    He was heartbroken, and after thinking about it for a while, he tentatively raised his hand to gently put


    her head on his shoulder so that she could sleep morefortably.


    Only when they arrived at their ces did Jamarion wake her up.


    "Sorry, I fell asleep." na woke up and found that she was leaning on Jamarion''s shoulder. She


    blushed.


    "It''s okay. You are too tired." The boy soothed her with a warm voice. "Go home and sleep early. I''ll still


    prepare breakfast tomorrow morning; you can have a lie-in."


    na wanted to say that there was no need to bother, but he insisted in a firm tone, "You are so tired,


    and should have a good rest, otherwise I''ll feel sorry."


    Since he said so, na had no choice but to listen to him. They then said goodbye and went home.


    na was indeed tired. After getting home, she took a shower and fell asleep right away.


    However, Jamarion next door was not sleepy at all. After he finished bathing and got cleaned up, he sat


    in front of theputer and started to export the photos taken today from the camera.


    He served as a photographer today and took many beautiful pictures of na. He could see clearly


    that she was extremely happy when she saw the pictures he took.


    It was his mother Nina that told him to learn to take pictures for girls. She said that a boy with good


    photography skills could win girls'' hearts more easily.


    She evenined about her husband, "Do not learn from your father; he is really bad at


    photographing. I can hardly find a good photo in the hundred ones he takes. Slim and tall with thin long


    legs, I only look 5 foot tall in your father''s photo."


    Perhaps because his mother had despaired of his father''s photo skills, since he was a kid, she had


    taught him to how to take good pictures with realistic colors and wellposed groups.


    Later, he asionally went to visit her and learn from the camera man painstakingly when she was


    filming for magazines and advertisements. As a result, now his photo skills were perfect, and


    Jamarion exported all the photos from the camera and then slowly went through them and sorted them


    out one by one, nning to send them to na first thing in the morning.


    Most of the night, he was sorting out these photos, and the smile never dissipated from his face.


    She was really the woman of his dreams. Whenever he looked at her pictures, she was always


    beautiful in them, and he just loved her.

 Chapter 1192 Get to Know It

    Chapter 1192 Get to Know It


    Although Jamarion stayed upte yesterday, he woke up on time the next morning because he was


    used to getting up early these years, so the tiredness didn''t influence him at all.


    He made a quite rich breakfast and adjusted the meal for na since he knew she only ate Chiobar''s


    food.


    His mother made a video call when he prepared it.


    He received the call over making breakfast. "Sweetie, how''s it going with na?" Nina asked him right


    away.


    He chuckled, "Take things slow."


    "She still treated me like her bother¡­" He confided to his mom.


    Nina giggled seeing the disappointment on the handsome face.


    Nina never saw her son troubled by anything during his growth, so she took that as amusing news.


    "Take it easy, son. You can''t push na and you need to do it thoughtfully." Ninaforted Jamarion


    after her joy over her son''s experience.


    "I know," Jamarion replied.


    "Are you making breakfast?" Nina asked.


    "Yes." Jamarion nodded.


    He didn''t say much but Nina realized something and asked, "And a loving breakfast for na?"


    He was a bit embarrassed to be kidded and flushed, clearing his throat to disguise his embarrassment.


    "Okay then, do it." Ninaughed.


    "Love you, Mom. Don''t worry about me," Jamarion said gently.


    Though he was a reserved person with few words, he never refused to show his love to his loved ones.


    "Love you too." Nina also showed her love and then hung up.


    Nina then talked to Cameron blissfully, "It was so lucky of me to have such a perfect son."


    The intelligent and emotional quotient both went off the chart for their son.


    Cameron hugged her. "You deserve the credit. It''s not just the fortune, but because of the effort you


    made."


    They had their son after reaching the peak of their respective career, so they could put a lot of effort


    into their son''s growth.


    Though Nina said their son was born to be good every time, it was actually an example of her


    education.


    They worked less for their only child, and always got their hands dirty on cultivating him.


    If Nina had to shoot a movie or do something else, Cameron would look after their son at home, and


    Nina would do the same if Cameron was upied. It was fair to say that they taught and apanied


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    their son with heart and soul.


    Their son was born to be intelligent, but EQ was cultivated by his parents.


    So Cameron disliked it when Nina owed it to sheer luck instead of her contribution. Nina treated


    Jamarion and Cameron well, and they were then willing to treat her the same way.


    Ninaughed. "And you can also take the credit if you say so."


    Cameron alsoughed seeing her affirming her contribution, "Yes, it''s two of us."


    Both father and mother were necessary for a child''s growth. Luckily, they were always there for their


    son.


    It couldn''t be denied that Nina was also sessful as a mother. Cameron knew better than anyone


    else that Nina was not that patient, but itpletely changed after their son was born.


    It was because of their hard work that their son was excellent.


    It was not long after Jamarion finished cooking breakfast that na came to have it.


    na was not thick-skinned to sleepte considering Jamarion prepared breakfast for her, and she


    never sleptte because she was an early bird with self-discipline.


    They finished the meal in a sweet atmosphere. "How about watching a movie together since you are


    not upied this weekend," Jamarion said to na when she wanted to leave.


    na paused and then refused him indirectly, "I have a paper to write."


    She could see the disappointment in his eyes and realized his feelings for her.


    She found it hard to believe that he loved her though she was three years older than him.


    But she pretended to be calm and left his vi with a faint smile mixed with nerve and shock, and what


    she did first after returning home was call Christina.


    Christina was quick-witted, decisive, and explicit, although she was two years younger than na.


    Christina and Be were her only friends because she grew up with the children of her parents'' friends.


    And she had no close friends outside that circle.


    na confided to Christina as soon as she got through, and Christina said without any hesitation,


    "Evidently, he likes you."


    "How can you not sense that until now considering how obvious his affection for you was?" Christina


    questioned her.


    "He called me by pet name he had for me, which I felt a bit odd. But it''s weird that he likes me. I''m


    three years older than him."


    "So what? My father is older than my mother," Christina was okay with the age difference, and was


    even a bit annoyed, "Howe women could not be the older ones in a rtionship?"


    "That makes sense," na was still upset, "but things will be weird between us."


    "If you don''t like him, just tell him."


    "But if you like him, go date him."


    Christina said in such a rxing way and got a little excited. "Honestly, I think you two will make a great


    couple."


    "You are both intelligent, rich, and good-looking, and you two grew up together. How cool!"


    na was speechless.

 Chapter 1193 A Talk Is Needed

    Chapter 1193 A Talk Is Needed


    "How can you support me to date him while I''m troubled by him." na was confused by Christina.


    Christina giggled, "But I think you''re a great match."


    na sighed, "I don''t want to be in a rtionship, especially with Jamarion."


    "Just level with him, or it would be a drag on both of you."


    "I think so. After all, he has much academic pressure; he would be more focused if I turn him down."


    "And he just hit 18 when his love could be nothing but a whim. He will get over me if I make it clear to


    him."


    na didn''t reckon Jamarion was serious because she thought he did it on the spur of the moment.


    She invited Jamarion over to her home considering she needed to level with him. She would make


    dinner for him and he epted it happily.


    But she didn''t expect that he would bring some gifts¨Ca pen, a fine notebook, and a mug.


    She thought of the mug he gave her before. She still used it, not because it was given by him but


    because she didn''t like to change things frequently and the mug was of good quality and fine.


    "Why do you give me another mug, The old one is still in use," She took the gift politely and said.


    "It was too old; I made you a new one." He exined.


    It reminded her of Christina''s words when she talked to Christina about the mug.


    Back then, Christina said, "I thought it was nothing odd when I didn''t know he loved you, but now I


    found him cunning."


    "You use the mug every day, right? And that means you will think of him every day, so the mug


    represented him apanying you there."


    na didn''t think there was anything special with the mug, but now she realized it was not that simple.


    It was true that she thought of him now and then. She wondered how he was doing academically or


    whether he was fine at the Capital from time to time.


    Now she knew Jamarion''s real intention of giving her the mug.


    She took the gift calmly and invited him to the living room.


    "No, I''ll help you with the dinner." Jamarion walked to the kitchen with her.


    She didn''t finish preparing dinner because he came much earlier than she thought; she nned to


    have him sit there himself while she made dinner. But he offered to help her.


    na agreed seeing that he insisted. He seemed to be in his element and the dinner was finished soon


    with their work together.


    "So delicious." He heaped hispliment after merely one bite.


    "Thanks. You also helped a lot. We will not be starved." na made a joke and Jamarion was amused


    by it.


    na went nk when she looked up seeing his smile.


    She felt like she was attracted to his smile and she couldn''t describe it with words. She found his smile


    so charming, especially with his deep-set eyes fixed with affection and care.


    na took a sip of her soup to cover up her fluster.


    It came to her that "If you like him, go date him."


    But she was not sure about her feelings for him.


    She had no idea about what it was like to love someone because she had never fallen for someone in


    the past 21 years.


    Did his attraction to her count as love?


    But then she came to her senses. Their age difference made it improper and impossible for them to


    date each other.


    She finished having dinner withplicated emotions, putting down the bowl and fork. "Why did you


    after some thoughts.


    na chose to ask him tentatively. After all, they all didn''t expect he would choose her school.


    Every school had its strength, but Jamarion''s major was not the best in her school. Two other schools


    were better than hers in terms of that major, so they thought he would choose the other two.


    They were all shocked to hear that, but Nina exined that she hoped Jamarion to have a connection


    there, so she supported his decision.


    Some people still thought it was a pity. But school mattered less for a genius like him.


    Jamarion knew that na was testing his response.


    "Do you want the truth?" He looked her in the eyes.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course." She looked away a bit as if she was burned by his fervent gaze.


    "I love you and I came for you," He replied after being silent for a while.


    His answer made her at a loss. Though she knew the answer, she was overwhelmed by his


    explicitness.


    "You¡­"


    "It''s so unreasonable of you to give up on the best school just for love." na sighed heavily.


    "No, it''s nothing like that," He denied her opinion seriously, "I know what I''m doing and what I want."


    "na, I love you for years, and I didn''te here on an impulse."


    na was amazed to know he loved her for years.


    So this was all his n?


    Did he already have a crush on her when he gave her the mug?

 Chapter 1194 Four Years to Consider

    Chapter 1194 Four Years to Consider


    "You ... you are so young. It''s absolutely your impulse."


    na continued, "I think you need to think more about it since your love mighte from our contact


    at an early age. Now you are abroad and you''ll know more girls better than me."


    Jamarionughed with mild annoyance when the one he loved doubted his seriousness, but intelligent


    as he was, he would never act on impulse. He came up with his answer as soon as she said that.


    "But I also knew Be and Christina. Can you tell why I didn''t love them?"


    Jamarion got na right away because his point really made sense.


    "You think I act on impulse and would think less of you if I get to know other girls. How about getting a


    bet?" He changed his ways.


    "On what?" na was a bit confused though she was also clever, so she asked.


    "You may turn me down now or not. We can just be friends these years when you can test me. If I don''t


    fall in love with others in four years and still love you, we can be together," Jamarion said calmly.


    "By that, I mean marriage because I will hit 22 in four years and I can be legally married."


    Shocked by his words, na stood up from her chair, her pretty eyes filled with astonishment.


    Marriage?


    That was ridiculous.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t even want to date any man, but he proposed to marry her.


    Jamarion knew she was amazed.


    "I think only a lifetime marriage could prove how much I love you, and four years would be enough for


    you to know me more."


    "Dare you, na?"


    na said nothing because she waspletely at a loss.


    "If you are still the only one I love and you don''t fall in love with others, we will be married."


    "What if I fall for someone else?" na came to herself and questioned him.


    Jamarion pressed his lips together, and his deep-set eyes dimmed.


    "Then I''ll wait," he said persistently after a while.


    na was amused. She thought he would let it go if she fell in love with others, only to know his


    answer was nothing but wait.


    Was he waiting for her breakup or divorce?


    In her eyes, that was a curse on her love.


    So, she told him her thoughts.


    He exined Hurriedly, "No, that''s not what I meant. I wish you happiness. It''s just that I would be


    single for the rest of my life if you fall in love with others."


    na didn''t see thating, so she talked to him as a "sister", "It''s so pessimistic of you to say


    anything of your lifetime. Anything could happen in the future and your wife might appear at some point


    along the line.


    He looked into her eyes. "No, I know you are the one since I realize I love you."


    "If you are with me, I''ll live a happy life."


    "If you are with someone else, I''ll be all alone with my research."


    na was speechless at his sophistication and stubbornness at such an early age.


    na had to change the topic, "Marriage is important; I can''t take the bet so casually."


    Jamarion followed up. "But that''s what makes our life exciting, right?"


    "na, in or out?"


    na was cute and sensible, but somehow, she felt an upsurge of rebellion and madness inside her in


    the face of his zing eyes.


    "I''m in."


    "If we don''t fall in love with others, we''ll get married."


    She just blurted it out.


    She took the bet because she might be infected by his passion. She bet her lifetime with him.


    Her eptance came so quickly that it took him a while toe to himself. His eyes were filled with


    surprise, and he came to hug her with great happiness.


    "Great."


    Jamarion hugged her so tight that na couldn''t escape from him.


    She never had such intimacy with other men except for her father and brother ric. She had thought


    she would repulse it, but she took it calmly.


    It was nice to hug.


    Jamarion let go of her realizing that it was a little abrupt.


    This must be his first time being so intimate with a girl. He flushed right away, even his ears reddening.


    "Sorry, I was just so happy," he exined himself shily.


    na, on the contrary, was pretty calm.


    She looked at his red face and wanted tough. He seemed wise and cool, but he was actually a boy.


    "Deal." He emphasized again.


    "Fine," na agreed, "But I have a request."


    "What?"


    "I think we should leave our parents out of this because it was a four-year test," na said to make it


    easier for her father.


    "OK," Jamarion agreed decisively, "We could just be friends these years when you can see what I


    really am."


    "Yes." na also agreed.


    That way it would be morefortable for her to get along with Jamarion. It surprised her that he gave


    her four years to consider their rtionship.


    But there was nothing she needed to consider about his integrity because they grew up together.

 Chapter 1195 Love Versus Interest

    Chapter 1195 Love Versus Interest


    Jamarion left calmly after reaching an oral agreement with na while na slowly realized what a


    mad decision she just made as she took a shower before going to bed.


    She regretted it.


    So she took her phone immediately aftering out of the bathroom, wanting to tell Jamarion about


    her regret, but she gave up the second she wanted to call.


    Because she knew he would definitely disagree as he was a bigot to some extent.


    She turned to Christina and Be because they had a lot inmon though they were two years


    younger than her.


    "Oh my God, you are insane." Christina sent a voice message in astonishment in their chatting group


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    after learning about na''s bet with Jamarion.


    "But that''s not too bad; you have four years, after all." Christina continued.


    "But I don''t expect that he would offer to give you four years. I thought he would push you hard."


    "That''s the most confusing thing, which also put me under pressure."


    "It feels like he won''t give up after all this wait considering how calm he is now."


    na began to realize how canny and sophisticated he was at his age.


    Christina showed admiration, "That''s cool."


    "I like his trick, which proves how much he loves you."


    na was speechless.


    Undoubtedly, Christina believed in love the most among the three girls. To quote Nina, Christina took


    after her father in terms of love.


    People might think girls were unable to steer clear of getting hurt in a rtionship, but Phil was the one


    that yed such a role in his story with Anya.


    Christina put love above everything else, and so did Phil.


    Be replied after a while, "I think it''s a good choice, but my reason is different ¨C you two have the


    same family background and your parents go way back, so you two could skip matching each other for


    marriage and be married directly."


    "While there is time for work, why waste it on love?" Be continued.


    "If I find a good man around me, I would marry him immediately to satisfy my parents, and then we


    could live our own life."


    Be made Christina and na silent for a while and na said, "You two represent the war between


    love and interest."


    Christina put love above all, while Be put interest first.


    Be was entrepreneurial while her parents were much less.


    She was passionate about medicine and she took it as her major in university. She wanted to work in


    the field of neurosurgery despite the fact that female surgeons are few and neurosurgeons were much


    fewer. But she was outstanding.


    And her excellency came from her devotion to medicine, which made her hardly put effort into a


    rtionship.


    She was the only daughter in her family. Though her parents were not so conservative as to force her


    to marry someone, she knew they wished her to marry well.


    She didn''t believe in love and marriage but paradoxically she wanted to reassure her parents, so she


    wanted to marry someone in due time.


    A nominal marriage based on oral agreement and interest required less for love, which meant she


    could devote more to her loved one ¨C neurosurgery.


    Christina cried, "Wow, so cool."


    They talked a lot but they didn''t talk much about love or marriage which was a bit inappropriate for


    them to discuss at their age ¨C 21 and 19.


    If Jamarion didn''t bring it up tonight, they wouldn''t talk about it at all.


    It was a good thing that their character was revealed through this talk. na felt she was like a fence-


    sitter, and yet she agreed more with Christina.


    Christina grew up with the sweet love story of her parents, so she thought love shoulde before


    marriage.


    Be suddenly asked in the chat group, "What do you think of Benedict?"


    Christina was a bit amazed, "Do you want to marry him?"


    Be smiled faintly. "It urred to me he is kind of qualified when we talk about this topic, so I want to


    ask about your opinion."


    She continued before the other two could answer, "First, we know his family background and character;


    second, he looks pretty good; finally, he is capable of running Uncle Cantillo''spany."


    "If I marry him, he could help with the businesses of my family, which means I could be more devoted


    to medicine."


    na and Christina agreed with her after hearing her exnation.


    But then she calmed them down, "It is my wishful thinking if he could not agree with me."


    "Never mind. He might have a girlfriend in several years and he might marry someone else when I


    reach the age for legal marriage."


    "But you could tell him in advance about your n and he might consider you first." Christina smiled


    and advised.


    Christina somehow felt that Be and Benedict would also be a perfect match, just like na and


    Jamarion.


    So, she advised so.

 Chapter 1196 As If Nothing Has Happened

    Chapter 1196 As If Nothing Has Happened


    "I will," Be said seriously.


    It shocked Christina that Be epted her advice seriously and decisively.


    "But I can wait for the right time." Be was still young and no one forced her to date or marry


    someone.


    If Benedict did love someone by then, she could just find someone else.


    They talked about something else and then got down to their own business.


    na had nned to sleep, but she had to toss and turn because of Jamarion.


    She didn''t fall asleep until midnight and was narrowlyte for school the second day.


    This was her first time hurriedly going to school since she went abroad. She always got up early the


    second her rm rang, but today she couldn''t get up on time because of Jamarion.


    She began to wash quickly after getting up and she didn''t want to have breakfast or more precisely she


    couldn''t make one now.


    When she rushed to the outside, her chauffeur sent her a box of sandwiches and said, "Jamarion


    asked me to give it to you because he kind of knew you got upte and gave you his breakfast."


    "Where is he?" na took the sandwiches and nced at Jamarion''s vi.


    "He said he wanted to hang out and leave you alone since you have lectures to attend this whole day."


    The chauffeur told na exactly what Jamarion said to him.


    na hummed and said nothing about it but told her chauffeur to drive her to the school as soon as


    possible.


    Jamarion now said to her chauffeur that he''d leave her alone, but he was the reason why she had a


    bad sleepst night.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But she texted him anyway, "Thanks for the sandwiches."


    "How about dinner tonight?" Jamarion sent an invitation.


    na got caught in a dilemma. Now they were in an awkward position ¨C they were not each other''s


    lovers but they nned to marry each other in four years; she wanted to get along with him as friends


    but she knew he loved her.


    "I think we agreed on getting along as friends. You can ignore my confession of love. If you are


    avable this night, we''ll have dinner together; if you have a date with others, I''ll leave you alone."


    na didn''t respond because she literally knew nothing to say.


    Jamarion called her since she kept silent for a long time. "Are you beginning to hate me?"


    He asked carefully over the phone.


    "No." na denied.


    She just didn''t know how to respond to him.


    "Do you hate to have dinner with me?" He kept asking.


    "No." na denied it right away, merely following her heart.


    She didn''t hate Jamarion or having dinner with him. She just thought it would be odd to face him again.


    "So why not?" Jamarion decided.


    na thought to herself, ''How could he be so bossy for his age.''


    "I''m about to enter the library, see you tonight." Jamarion hung up the second he made that pretext,


    leaving no chance for her to refuse him over the phone.


    na found his childish act fun and guessed he was afraid that she might turn him down. Did he think


    she could not turn him down because he hung up?


    But she didn''t feel like refusing him.


    She thought she should get to know him more since she decided to give him her answer in four years.


    If there were great differences in their dispositions, she would not be with him.


    na was as gentle as her mom and also knew when to be decisive since it was about her happiness.


    na didn''t mention a word about her agreement with Jamarion, even to her considerate mom Emelia.


    Jamarion didn''t want to tell his parents either because he promised na to keep it from his parents,


    but her mom Nina was so curious and persistent, so he told his mom.


    Of course, he told his mom to keep it secret, especially form na''s father. Nina knew the importance


    and promised that she would not disclose his secret to anyone.


    "I had thought you would solve this in a sh." Nina kidded.


    "I''ve waited for her for three years and I can bear with another four years. I did it for longer happiness,"


    Jamarion said calmly."


    "She''s cautious and thus needs more time to know me."


    "And I couldn''t bear to push her."


    Jamarion spoke his mind to his mom. Nina gave him a thumb-up in the video. "You are doing the right


    thing by giving na enough time and respect."


    "Mom believes that your effort will pay off in the end."


    Nina didn''t expect that her son nned soprehensively regarding his love for na. Love was not


    just about words, but also about actions.


    "You and Dad need to pretend nothing has happened, especially in front of Uncle Cantillo," Jamarion


    told his mom again.


    "Got it. I''m an actress. Don''t you believe I can handle such an easy task?"


    Jamarion was amused by his mother.


    Nina knew that the secret significantly influenced her son''s happiness in the future. She would never


    mention it to Julian because it could only be determined by Jamarion and na.


    Julian felt threatened since Jamarion went to Ascana and lived next to his daughter''s house.


    One day it urred to him again that Jamarion came to Ascana with some ulterior motive. So he


    persuaded Emelia to take a flight to Ascana in the name of checking up on na, but he actually


    wanted to find out what Jamarion was up to.


    Jamarion invited them for a meal the day they arrived, but they didn''t see him again afterward.


    Julian asked na about that, but na told him Jamarion was always busy because he was such a


    genius that his mentor asked him to participate in many projects.


    Julian''s burden was eased and thought Jamarion had no time to get close to his daughter since he was


    that busy, so he went home with Emelia after a week.

 Chapter 1197 Shes Worrying About Him

    Chapter 1197 She''s Worrying About Him


    na did not lie to her father about Jamarion''s busyness. Instead, it was quite normal.


    She was busy, and Jamarion was even busier.


    For scientific talents like them, more time was spent in theboratory.


    At first, na was worried that she would feel ufortable spending time with Jamarion, butter


    she found out that her worry was unnecessary.


    Jamarion rxed for a while at the beginning of the school year, but then he was constantly upied.


    He was either studying or in theb, and sometimes he would go out of town with his tutor. Therefore,


    the two couldn''t meet for several days.


    Even more, sometimes na would feel a bit distressed when she saw how busy he was, so she


    would invite him home for a meal.


    One night when they were having dinner together, na asked him with some confusion, "Why are you


    studying so diligently?"


    By rights, Jamarion was new to the school and could easily get through it. Besides, he was from the


    special ss for talented teenagers and was much younger than his peers, so he was excellent


    enough even if he didn''t finish school in advance.


    Jamarion gazed at her quietly and spoke his mind, "I want to finish my studies early and go back home


    with you."


    She had left home a few years earlier than him, and she had no ns to go on to further studies at the


    Ph.D. level, and thus she could return home in another two years.


    But he couldn''t. Scientific researchers like him would still have to study for a few more years. So, he


    had to earn credits by desperately participating in his tutor''s various research projects to earn credits


    and return home sooner.


    The past three years of separation between them had been highly torturous for him, and he could not


    bear to continue with that. In particr, when she returned home and entered the business circle in a


    few years, she would be surrounded by numerous young talents, which made him feel a sense of


    crisis.


    na was stunned at his words and smiled, "Calm down, we can''t return home together anyway."


    No matter how desperate and gifted he was, he couldn''t finish his studies years ahead of schedule.


    "Then I''ll try to hasten back as well after you return home," Jamarion said stubbornly.


    na shook his head somewhat helplessly, and then grinned, "OK, I am rooting for you."


    It was so great to be young. na felt that he could always be energetic, and she could not even see


    any fatigue in his face even after days of busyness. Now she sometimes felt a bit overwhelmed when


    she stayed upte to write a paper, so she made her best effort to finish everything she had to do


    during the day to avoid staying up.


    Thinking of that, na couldn''t help but nce up at the young boy opposite her. She was three years


    older than him, and it looked like they were about the same age now, but would she look much older


    than him in the future?


    As her mind wandered, Jamarion opposite her abruptly asked her, "What are you thinking about?"


    "Nothing." na shook her head.


    Jamarion didn''t press her any further, and the two finished their meal in silence.


    The days passed quickly, and two yearster na sessfullypleted her studies and returned


    home. For Jamarion, his heart was full of sorrow.


    na postponed her departure for a month to make Jamarion feel much better, but after that, she had


    to leave for fear that Julian would detect something.


    Jamarion went to the airport to see her off. Looking into the Jamarion''s affectionate eyes, na teased


    him, "I heard the Jenny in your ss was wooing you, and she told others that she would definitely get


    you."


    He was a bit exasperated, "Did you mention it on purpose?"


    "Are you just hoping I''ll fall for someone else and let you go?"


    "na, it''s been two years. Can''t you tell howmitted I am these two years?"


    Perhaps because he was about to face a heartbreaking separation, or because na''s distrust of him


    broke his heart, Jamarion was experiencing intense mood swings.


    She was about to exin something when she saw him suddenly step forward and embrace her tightly


    in his arms.


    They got along as friends for the past two years, so they had no physical intimacy. Only this hug


    brought her a sense of intimacy.


    "I''m sorry; I was a bit out of control just now."


    The boy hugged na and med himself remorsefully, and exined, "I am really upset. I hate to let


    you go, and I don''t even want a second of separation from you."


    He was so upset, but she still teased him. It would be strange if he wasn''t angry.


    na was not angry with him, but being hugged by him, she suddenly felt reluctant to leave him here.


    In fact, she also felt sad about the separation; otherwise, she wouldn''t have postponed her departure


    for a month before she had to leave. Unwittingly, this boy who was hugging her was starting to grow on


    her.


    They had lived a quite peaceful life in the past two years. Though na said nothing about it, she


    clearly knew that such a peaceful life with him was what she wanted.


    In the future, she would face a fierce and stormy business world. If she could have such a rtionship


    and marriage, it would give her a lot of warmth and strength.


    With these thoughts in mind, she raised her hand and gently patted Jamarion''s shoulder, "Temporary


    separation can make our rtionship work."


    Jamarion stiffened.


    Intelligent and sensitive as he was, he could sense the change in her attitude towards him in those


    words.


    They had been getting along calmly for two years, but she had never shown her emotions too much to


    allow him to feel her attitude towards him.


    Jamarion knew that na did not hate or reject him, but this was not enough for him. All he needed


    was her love.


    Her words proved that his years of waiting paid off.


    She said temporary separation could make their rtionship work, which meant she kind of expected


    their future too.


    Most importantly, she hugged him back.


    Though she only embraced him gently and patted his shoulder, it was good enough for him, and all the


    unhappiness he had just felt instantly dissipated.


    He loosened her in his arms, gazed down at her deeply, and said, "You''re right. Temporary separation


    can make our rtionship work."


    "I''ll have a holiday before long and I''ll return home to meet you."


    He said so firmly.


    na persuaded, "If there is nothing important, you should stay here."


    Jamarion was about to say something else when he heard her whisper, "Air travel is very safe, but not


    one hundred percent safe."


    At once, Jamarion said nothing, for he was exulted.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    So, it turned out that she was worried about him.

 Chapter 1198 A Farewell

    Chapter 1198 A Farewell


    "Okay. I''ll reserve all my holidays together and wait for the New Year before returning." He agreed with


    joyfulness.


    Somehow, na felt her heart thumping faster when meeting his affectionate eyes. She admitted that


    she really could not resist such great tenderness.


    Was there any girl who didn''t like to be treated with tenderness and affection?


    Not to mention being treated like that by an excellent man.


    He had grown a lot over the past two years, bing taller and more handsome. Over two years, they


    met so often, but he had changed so much unconsciously.


    He had be more mature, charming, and attractive to girls. Or how could that girl in his ss be so


    crazy and stubborn about pursuing him?


    The two were looking at each other in the airport lobby. It was clear that they were just friends, but


    affection could be seen in their eyes when they looked at each other.


    Christina had once told na that she and Jamarion were intimate and yet not lovers. But such


    intimacy made her heart racing.


    "Well, I have to go now." In the end, na picked up the pieces and widened the distance between


    them.


    Jamarion knew that she had to go or she would miss her flight. So, he let her go reluctantly and turned


    to leave in frustration until her slender figure disappeared at the security checkpoint.


    As he was so depressed, he found a cafe at the airport and sat there for a while to relieve himself from


    sadness before returning to his home.


    After returning home, Jamarion received aforting message from his mother, "Son, you should be


    strong and cheer up. Think about it, you''ll get your wish in two more years? It''s great, isn''t it?"


    Jamarion didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    His mother knew that he must be reluctant to part with na, so sheforted him.


    He didn''t conceal his frustration or sadness but replied to his mother, "Mom, thank you forforting


    me. I am indeed sad, and I think I need sleep."


    He never hid anything from his parents because they supported his every decision. He could even dare


    to tell them that he fell in love with na.


    "Go to sleep then. Bye." His mother texted.


    Jamarion replied briefly before putting his phone down and bathing himself. He was ready to get a


    good sleep to relieve his mood and exhaustion.


    He was very busy a while ago, just to spare more time to be with na during the month before she


    left. He didn''t want her memory of him to be all about his busy life when she returned.


    As soon as nanded at the airport, she saw her tall father, her gentle mother, and her brother, who


    was now a famous star.


    During her years of studying abroad, ricpleted his studies at the film academy. And since he


    had been part of some TV dramas and some variety shows while he was still at school, he had


    attracted many fans and be famous before he graduated.


    The TV series he starred in became popr after it was released. Due to it, he became a famous


    young actor, and wherever he went, he was surrounded by fans.


    Today, he came to the airport secretly to pick up na, and na walked in the VIP passage. So, she


    did not have a chance to feel the enthusiasm of his fans, or she would be shocked.


    After seeing his daughter, Julian stepped forward and gave her a big hug, and his eyes were red-


    rimmed instantly as his darling daughter had finally returned.


    In fact, Emelia and Julian didn''t want to let their daughter live alone in a foreign country for so many


    years. But for her growth, they had to allow it.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, their daughter finally came back to him and Emelia, and Julian no longer had to worry.


    na hugged her parents and brother one by one. When she hugged ric, na couldn''t help but


    exim, "You''ve grown too tall!"


    His hug was a bit ufortable.


    na sighed; Somehow, she thought of her hug with Jamarion.


    Even her hug with her father just now was quitefortable.


    Jamarion was about the same height as her father, and she felt they were slightly over 5 foot 11 tall.


    But ric was much more than 5 foot 11 tall. na thought that he was almost 6 foot 3 tall.


    At na''s words, ric sighed in distress, "I am too tall. I must spread my legs to stand when I y


    opposite many actresses."


    na imagined the image he was talking about and couldn''t help but gloat. When he yed opposite


    those actresses in a romantic and affectionate way, he was spreading his legs off-camera.


    na raised her hand and patted ric''s shoulder, "Seems it''s not easy to be actors."


    "Exactly." ric echoed and helped her carry her luggage. Then the family of four left the airport.


    After a few days of jetg, npletely switched to local time in Chiobar. Julian arranged a grand


    wee banquet for her, and arge group of people gathered happily.


    Before Nina went to the banquet, she sent a message to her son, "Do you want me to take some


    pictures and videos of na and send them to you to make you less lovesick?"


    Jamarion was speechless at his mother''s words. He casually replied to his mother, "No need, we keep


    in touch daily."


    They contacted each other by sending voice messages or texts most of the time, but asionally by


    video calls. So he didn''t need his mother to take photos and videos of na.


    Besides, hisputer had all sorts of photos of them for the past two years. They had actually done a


    lot of things together, like traveling, passing holidays, doing sports, studying, and reading at the library.


    Anyway, he often took photos of her during their time together because he had known they would be


    apart for a while.


    "Wow! You keep in touch every day. It seems that your rtionship is going well." Nina teased her son.


    Jamarion replied to his mother, "Why not? You don''t think I can win her heart?"


    Nina smiled and texted back, "You said you would just be friends with her these years, so I thought you


    were just friends. After all, I didn''t have simr experiences. Your father and I madly fell in love with


    each other at first sight."


    Jamarion smiled helplessly. His mother probably couldn''t understand what it felt like to take it slow with


    the lover.


    He softly replied, "Although we are just friends, I can feel that I am starting to grow on her."


    "That''s good enough for me."


    "OK, I understand, so I won''t take any pictures of na for you. We''re going to her wee party."


    After replying to Jamarion, Nina went to do her makeup and dress up.

 Chapter 1999 Biased Toward His Daughter

    Chapter 1999 Biased Toward His Daughter


    After the party, na told Julian that she wanted to go to work. Julian was very reluctant, "Take your


    time. You can stay home for a few more days with your mother."


    Emelia spoke up for her daughter, "She lives at home every day now, so she cane back to spend


    the night with me even if she goes to work, right?"


    na said, "Yes, dad, I know you don''t want me to tackle the plots and tricks in the business. But I will


    get bored if I keep staying at home, so I might as well go to work and learn more from you earlier."


    "Okay." Since Emelia and his daughter strongly demanded it, Julian had to agree.


    If it wasn''t for the fact ric, that brat, showed no interest in doing business...


    He dismissed this thought as soon as it urred to him. The die was cast. He knew that it would be of


    no avail if he kept ming ric.


    Since the very beginning when he agreed to the career paths his children chose, he should have been


    ready to allow his daughter to enter the business world.


    He also had no reason to me ric for being disappointing as he had achieved a lot in showbiz.


    Now that his daughter hadpleted her studies, the next step was that he guided her on various


    trainings. Fortunately, he was stillpetent to teach his daughter to avoid many detours and


    mistakes.


    Standing aside, ric thought he would be reprimanded by his father again. But he could not help but


    feel relieved to see that Julian had suppressed his anger.


    He was really afraid that his father would be angry with him again, and he knew the anger and


    dissatisfaction of his dad were only because of his dad''s love for his sister.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, however, seeing that his dad had managed to contain his emotions, he guessed his dad


    would not be angry about this again. After so many years, it was time to get past it.


    Since na returned home, ric had been asked to go back to his parents'' house for dinner in the


    evening as long as he was in Riverside City.


    He had long been living on his own. For one thing, all boys liked being independent when they grew up,


    and for another, his upation made it inconvenient for him to live with his parents. Fans would bother


    them too much.


    na said opportunely, "By the way, dad, I''ve chosen a house. I''ll live on my own. I chose an


    apartment near thepany instead of one of the vis."


    When na had not yet returned home, Emelia talked to Julian about allowing his daughter to live


    alone.


    At first, Julian strongly disagreed; as his daughter had finally returned home, she should live with them.


    In this way, he could take care of her in all aspects of her life and feel at ease.


    But Emelia insisted that children should be given space and allowed to live on their own as they had


    grown up and had their routines and connections.


    She said he should allow na to live alone in Chiobar. And since na went to thepany, he


    could see na every day at thepany, so there was nothing to worry about.


    In the end, Julian relented andpromised. He asked Emelia to choose some of their houses so that


    na could choose one from them.


    Of course, when his son ric moved out and wanted to live on his own, he also gave his son a few


    houses to choose from. Like na, ric did not select a vi either, but a well-located apartment,


    which was notrge.


    As a father, he certainly hoped that they could choose a vi. After all, arge vi was more


    Julian had not yetmented on his daughter''s choice when ricughed happily, "na, the ce


    you chose is near to mine. Let''s go out and have fun togetherter."


    Julian red at him, "You dare to mislead your sister!"


    "What do you mean by that? All my friends are good, okay? And they are all top talents from all walks


    of life. I even want to introduce a boyfriend to my sister."


    When Julian heard that ric want to introduce a boyfriend to na, he had the impulse to hit ric,


    as it was kind of a sore spot for him.


    na sensed her father''s annoyance and hurriedly said to ric, "I picked a ce close to yours so


    that we can take care of each other."


    Julian was speechless.


    So he shouldn''t worry about it. His daughter and son wanted to get each other''s backs.


    For a moment, he was at a loss whether to be upset or happy about the harmonious rtionship


    between them. Emelia nced at Julian''s expression and couldn''t help but gloat.


    She had advised Julian many times not to worry too much as their children had their own lives, but he


    was deaf to her advice. Now, their daughter chose that apartment to be closer to her brother.


    Of course, na felt Julian''s sadness, so she soothed him, "Dad, I''m just trying to keep an eye on him


    to prevent him from doing bad things."


    na''s words made him feel much better.


    But he put on a fierce look, and after ncing at ric, he said grumpily, "You were only born a few


    minutester than your elder sister. Your rtionship was different from those of siblings who have an


    age gap. Your sister has been taking care of you since childhood. As a man, shouldn''t you be the one


    that looks after her?"


    ric was in good temper, smiled, and responded, "I know; I will take good care of my sister


    afterward."


    Anyway, he was ustomed to his father''s bias toward his sister, and he did agree with Julian''s words.


    It was true that na had always taken care of him, and he should really do his duty as a younger


    brother to care for his sister in the future.


    Emelia changed the topic, looking at na and saying, "Let''s buy furniture to furnish your house


    another day."


    "Okay." na agreed.


    The apartment''s hard furnishings were fine and she felt nothing needed to be changed. All that


    remained was to add some furniture she liked ording to her habits.


    After dinner, Julian asked ric toe to the study and give earnest exhortations.


    Although Julian did not interfere with ric''s acting career, he must constantly supervise ric. Since


    he had chosen to be a public figure, he should undertake the responsibility of being one and be strict


    with himself in every move.


    People in showbiz were a mixed bunch. And Julian did not allow ric to cement in any bad habit.


    Therefore, he always gave earnest exhortations to ric. Besides, though Julian seemed unconcerned


    about ric''s financial situation and the people ric contacted in various shows, Julian actually knew


    everything.


    After all, their family wasrge. And any of ric''s bad deeds would affect the Hughes family and the


    interests of Julian''s friends such as Ezra.


    Fortunately, ric was a good boy and did not make trouble.


    But even so, Julian could not lower his expectations of ric.

 Chapter 1200 The Person He Yearned to See

    Chapter 1200 The Person He Yearned to See


    When Jamarion returned home for the new year, na had moved into her apartment. ric''s


    residence was in the same neighborhood as hers but not in the same building.


    Moreover, ric''s apartment was much smaller than hers, with two bedrooms and a living room, while


    hers had three bedrooms and two living rooms with clear types of use.


    After she and her mother, Emelia, had furnished it, Julian came to check to see if everything was


    settled for her to make her solitary lifefortable and cozy.


    But the house was chosen by ric himself. And ording to him, he seldom came back to his house


    because he spent most of his time shooting on the set. Thus, a big house was unnecessary.


    Besides, every time he finished shooting, Emelia would ask him back home for dinner. At times he


    stayedte and slept at his parents'' house, although his father always showed dislike.


    What bothered Julian was that the reporters were always secretly waiting at the entrance of his home


    to take pictures of ric, making it very troublesome for him to go out with Emelia every time. When


    they were young, he and Emelia were photographed a lot by the reporters and paparazzi. Later, the


    reporters paid less attention to them and they could finally live a quiet andfortable life.


    But they never expected ric would shoot to stardom and make them the center of attention again.


    Jamarionnded at Riverside City Airport at four o''clock at night. He took a taxi himself and went


    straight to na''s apartment. Nobody was there to pick him up because he had told everyone that his


    return date was the next day.


    He deliberately came back early because he wanted to meet na secretly first; otherwise, it would not


    be easy for him to be with her aler, for he knew that Julian was very wary of him.


    The car pulled over downstairs at na''s apartment. He carried his suitcase upstairs and called her


    outside the door first.


    He knew she must still be sleeping now, and his arrival at this time would wake her up, but he couldn''t


    care too much. He just wanted to see her first. He had been missing her for more than six months since


    they were apart. He missed her every day so dreadfully. The sleeping na was woken up by the


    phone, and when she saw that the number was Jamarion''s, she was shocked and suddenly sat up in


    bed, "Jamarion? What''s going on?"


    She quickly picked up the phone and asked the question.


    She and Jamarion had a time difference, so usually, theirmunication was not at this time when she


    was sleeping at home. So, she instinctively wondered if something had happened to Jamarion to make


    him awaken her at this time.


    "I''m outside your door," Jamarion responded, slightly weary.


    "What?" na was in great shock.


    "Aren''t youing back tomorrow?" She asked as she got out of bed and rushed to the door. She


    froze when she saw Jamarion standing outside through the peephole.


    Her first reaction was to open the door, but then she realized she was still in her pajamas and said to


    Jamarion outside, "Wait a moment, I''ll change my clothes."


    A few minutester, na, who was fully dressed, opened the door. The boy outside the door stepped


    in and hugged her tightly.


    "na, I miss you so, so, so much."


    The boy hugged her and murmured in her ear, telling her how much he missed her.


    "I missed you so much that I wanted to see you first; I concealed it from everyone and changed my


    flight time to return early."


    na listened to his sweet words and felt very moved.


    "I know Julian will be watching me very closely when I return, and I''m afraid I won''t have much time to


    spend alone with you..."


    Jamarion sighed in resignation.


    na pushed him away and chuckled, "You do know my father quite well."


    She then said, "It''s cold outside. Let me fill a cup of warm water for you."


    As the new year approached, it was more chilling in Riverside City. He rushed back in thete night,


    and though he was wrapped in a thick down jacket, he must feel cold.


    "No, I''m not cold at all. Your house is well heated." Jamarion yanked her, unwilling to have her out of


    his sight for a second.


    "You don''t have to do that; family banquets will be held to celebrate the new year. We''ll see each other


    every day." na just felt it was childish of him to cling to her, but jubnt at the same time.


    Even though her father would watch him closely, he couldn''t interfere in parties held by their peers. By


    then, they still had a lot of chances to meet, right?


    Jamarion raised his eyebrows and asked her softly, "Now, only Christina and Be know our bet,


    right?"


    "Yes." na nodded.


    Jamarion thought for a moment and said, "Well, we should be careful when we get together. I think it''s


    better not to let other people, especially ric, know about it now. It''s difficult to keep it secret when


    many people have known it."


    "If Julian knew it, I''m afraid you would have a bad time and he would me you."


    na asked, "But he will know it sooner orter, won''t he?"


    But after saying this, na was a bit embarrassed because her words implied that she and Jamarion


    would be together in the future...


    Jamarion understood her meaning instantly. A smile touched his lips immediately, showing his good


    mood.


    Looking at na''s scarlet red face, he hastily said, "The result is different. I''ll let him know when I finish


    school and return home so that I can face everything with you."


    "If Julian knew it, he might lose his temper with you. But I am reluctant to see you bear his anger."


    "I hope he only aims at me, as I''m the one that persists in pursuing you."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    His mother, Nina, had told him that men had an innate desire to protect their daughters and disliked


    any man who coveted their daughters. Therefore, Julian would create difficulties for him sooner orter.


    So he had long been prepared to face all the trouble given by Julian, but he was unwilling to let na


    suffer with him. He wanted to bear everything himself.


    naforted Jamarion who looked worried, "You are overthinking it. He won''t be angry with me."


    "Besides, everything is under my mother''s control."


    Her father didn''t dare disobey her mother.


    Unconsciously, she and Jamarion had started discussing how they would face her dad in the future.


    na was greatly surprised after realizing her change.


    But ... she also quickly epted it.


    na nced at the sky outside and said, "Do you wanna take a nap here? You will wake up your


    parents if you return home at this time."


    "Okay." Jamarion agreed. So, na led him to the guest bedroom of her apartment.


    As na stood at the bedroom door, Jamarion apologized to her, "I''m sorry for disturbing you by


    "I''m fine. You should rest first."


    With that, na gently closed the door and returned to her bedroom. She did not know whether


    Jamarion had slept well. Nevertheless, she was wide awake and thus got up.

 Chapter 1201 Whats Your Relationship?

    Chapter 1201 What''s Your Rtionship?


    Jamarion fell asleep and slept soundly. In his beloved girl''s home, what came into his view were her


    favorite decorations and the bedding she chose. He fell asleep almost as soon as hey down on the


    bed.


    After hustle and bustle in Ascana and a long flight, he could finally have a sound sleep.


    He naturally woke up the next day and found that na had left home.


    na left him a note on the dining table, "I''m going to work. You should take a good rest before you


    leave. There''s breakfast in the kitchen."


    The girl''s handwriting was as gentle and touching as she was. Jamarion''s lips curved into a happy and


    satisfied smile uncontrobly.


    After eating the breakfast na had left for him and dressing up, he took a taxi home with his luggage.


    "You, you ¨C"


    After Nina opened the door and saw her son standing outside, she was so astonished that she lost her


    tongue.


    Jamarion exined with a faint smile, "I came back by flightst night and slept at ... na''s."


    Jamarion blushed while telling the truth.


    "My goodness!" Nina covered her mouth and eximed, "Your rtionship is going so fast?"


    Jamarion said helplessly, "Mom, you are overthinking it. I yearned to see her, so I went to her ce


    after arriving. And since it waste at night, she let me stay for a rest."


    "Exnation proves it''s fishier." Nina teased her son and led him into the house at the same time.


    Cameron, who was about to leave for the office, nced at his son and silently helped bring in his


    son''s luggage.


    "I''ll go to the office first," he said.


    ring at Cameron, Nina said, "Do you have to? Our son just arrived home today. Couldn''t you stay


    home with him?"


    Cameron nced at his son, "Does he need mypany?"


    Though he said that, he walked back obediently and sent a message to his assistant, saying that he


    would not go to the office today.


    He didn''t dare disobey his dear wife''s order.


    She was the one he tried everything to marry, so he would cherish and pamper her.


    Nina hummed in satisfaction, and then asked her son, "Have you eaten breakfast yet?"


    Her son blushed, "Yes."


    Nina got it instantly. na probably saved some breakfast for him.


    Nina was one hundred percent willing to have na be her future daughter-inw. na''s character


    was like Emelia''s. Both of them were very gentle and caring, and her son would be happy.


    Of course, she was confident that her son was also caring. Both were excellent and perfect, and being


    together would be a win-win for them.


    "Then do you need to sleep and rest?" Nina asked.


    "No need, I have a good sleepst night. Now I am very awake. I''ll go upstairs to unpack my luggage


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    first ande downter to chat with you," Jamarion said.


    "Okay," The couple responded.


    As soon as her son disappeared at the staircase, Nina immediately threw herself into Cameron''s arms


    and happily punched him, "Ah, did you hear that? The first thing our son did when he returnedte at


    night was to meet na, and na took him in. I feel that they''re very likely to be together!"


    "na must be in love with Jamarion. Otherwise, she would not let him enter her house at midnight."


    "It''s not like that Jamarion has nowhere to go. If she disliked him, she would have asked him to leave."


    With an insatiable appetite for her son''s gossip, Nina tried to confirm na''s feelings for Jamarion.


    Cameron smiled dotingly as he embraced Nina in his arms, thinking, ''My dear wife is so simple-


    minded. If it was some other woman, she would be unsatisfied with her son who went to another


    woman instead of going home to her first.''


    But Nina showed no satisfaction. Instead, she supported her son to woo his love.


    She was so good. Cameron believed that she would be a good mother-inw in the future whether her


    son''s wife was na or not.


    He smiled and said, "Why do I feel you are more excited than your son?"


    Nina sighed in his arms and said, "Well, I used to worry that our ''nerdy'' son could not find a boyfriend."


    "He''s been soberer and more mature than others since he was a kid. He was never innocent and


    happy like other children, and he focused on his studies all day, so I suspected that he never thought of


    being in a rtionship."


    "He is doing scientific research. I was afraid that his life was all about scientific research. But I never


    thought he would fall in love so early."


    Ninaughed as she said, "He''s like me in this aspect."


    "No, I think he''s more like me." Cameron hugging her expressed his disagreement, "As you know, I


    pursue the girl as soon as I have a crush on her."


    Nina wouldn''t haggle over it with him, since it didn''t matter at all. It was great that her son could be in


    love.


    na went to the officeter than usual, and Julian expressed his concern, "Is there something going


    on today?"


    He knew na well. She had never beente and even arrived early since her first day at work, but


    she waste today.


    Julian could not help but express his concern. Did she fail to sleep wellst night? Or did she encounter


    something on the way here?


    "I woke up a bitte this morning and happened to run into a traffic jam," na exined in a


    somewhat guilty manner.


    Actually, it was because she prepared breakfast for two in the morning and wrote a note to Jamarion.


    Then she hesitated about whether to wake him up at home for some time.


    Julian stared at his daughter''s averted eyes for a few seconds and then suddenly asked, "I heard that


    Jamarion is returning home today. Do you n to have a wee dinner for him?"


    Julian started to talk about Jamarion, which made na, who was a bit guilty, unable to follow his


    thought. It took her a while to say, "Yes, Benedict and ric will arrange it."


    She told the truth. But she hid the fact that Jamarion had returnedst night.


    Julian looked at her again and said nothing more about it but changed the subject to the work she had


    to do today.


    After leaving her father''s office, na breathed a long sigh of relief. She felt bad to lie with guilt, as she


    was not a good liar.


    It wasn''t that she wasn''t good at hiding her emotion. She could be stony-faced when facing other


    people in the business circle, but the person she was lying to was her father, so it was hard for her not


    to feel guilty.


    She wondered if she should tell her parents about her rtionship with Jamarion, as she didn''t want to


    hide it anymore.


    But then she thought, ''What was my rtionship with Jamarion?''


    They were just friends now, though they agreed on marrying each other in a few years.


    If she told her father, he would be furious.

 Chapter 1202 Tell People About Us

    Chapter 1202 Tell People About Us


    Jamarion had a day off after he returned home. The next day, Benedict had a wee dinner for him,


    and only his peers attended it, while their parents were not invited. Anyway, during the new year


    holidays, their parents would arrange parties every day.


    ric was theter, as he had various award ceremonies or events to attend at the end of the


    year. This evening, he came here in a hurry after winning a significant award.


    However, ric got startled by what he saw after stepping into the hotel where they had a wee


    dinner.


    Not far from the private room Benedict had booked, he saw his sister na hugging Jamarion. To be


    exact, Jamarion stretched out his hands towards na first, and then na embraced him.


    ric thought it was his hallucination, so he raised his hand to rub his eyes in disbelief and looked over


    again.


    It was not a hug between a sister and a brother. Even though he was standing so far away, he could


    feel their intimacy and the deep affection in Jamarion''s eyes.


    His intuition told him that they were lovers!


    This realization made ric''s body tremble, and his first thought was that Jamarion, a brat three years


    younger than him, would be his brother-inw.


    That was something ric couldn''t bear, so he shouted, "What are you doing?"


    Then he quickly walked over, pulled na out of Jamarion''s arms, and pushed her behind him.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Both Jamarion and na were speechless.


    na tugged at ric in surprise, "Why did youe here so early? Didn''t you say the award


    ceremony would end untilte at night?"


    She thought ric wouldn''t arrive here so early, so she and Jamarion hugged each other tantly at


    the entrance.


    Jamarion''s focus was not the same as na''s. He red at ric, for ric yanked na rudely just


    now.


    ric, irritated by Jamarion''s gaze, red at him and shouted, "Jamarion, you are not supposed to hug


    my sister in public!"


    na coughed in embarrassment. They began a romantic rtionship just now.


    She heard Jamarion reply to ric, "Why can''t I? We are in a romantic rtionship."


    "What?" ric was so shocked that the gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose almost fell off.


    He wore the sses for the award ceremony tonight. Once, he shot amercial in a pair of sses,


    and after that, his fans wished him to wear sses every day. Therefore, he wore sses tonight, and


    he came here in a hurry without taking them off.


    Now he took them off and took a step forward, staring at Jamarion and asking, "What''s your


    rtionship?"


    They were of simr height. As ric had an aggressive look, Jamarion took a step back quietly. He


    was much calmer than ric, so he didn''t want to sh with ric.


    It was na beside him who could not stand ric''s aggressiveness towards Jamarion and raised her


    hand to tug at ric. But ric''s attention was only on Jamarion.


    Jamarion nced at na''s hand that was tugging at ric, stepped forward to hold her soft hand,


    and gently pulled her to his side.


    Then he put his arms around her and said to ric with a stern look, "We are in a romantic


    rtionship."


    This time ric heard it clearly. Then he looked at his sister and found that she was quite calm. It was


    implied consent, right? This realization made him feel terrible.


    What the hell was going on?


    Why did his sister mess with Jamarion? They had a three-year age gap. Though he did not mind his


    sister falling in love with a younger man, he had never thought that the man would be Jamarion.


    Most importantly, when did they start a romantic rtionship?


    What ric didn''t know was that na and Jamarion began a romantic rtionship just now.


    After deliberating, na thought that she might as well just admit it instead of hiding it from her


    parents, as she did not want to deceive her parents.


    She knew her parents would raise objections if she told Jamarion and her bet on marriage. Thus, it


    would be better to tell her parents that they were in a love rtionship.


    She knew it would mean that she epted Jamarion as her boyfriend.


    But she wanted to discuss it with Jamarion first. So, she asked him out for a brief chat with him before


    the party started.


    When Jamarion heard her say that she wanted to begin a love rtionship with him, he was surprised


    and then beaming, cracking a wide smile.


    But he asked to confirm it, "Are you sure you want to begin a love rtionship with me and tell your


    parents about it?"


    "Yes." na nodded seriously and told him that she didn''t want to deceive her parents anymore.


    Jamarion looked down, stared into her eyes, and said gently, "You''re right, but I need to make one thing


    clear to you."


    na was confused, "What?"


    Jamarion said seriously, "We''re in a love rtionship with the aim of getting married."


    na was stunned.


    Jamarion added, "I''m happy that you''re willing to be my girlfriend in advance, but my wish to marry you


    never changes and our agreement on marriage still works. The only difference is that now we have


    more chances to know each other better."


    na murmured, "We''re dating now. What if we find outter that we''re not suitable for each other?"


    "We won''t." Jamarion shook his head, "We''re perfect for each other."


    "If we weren''t, you wouldn''t even begin a love rtionship with me," Jamarion said and smiled happily,


    "na, do you start to love me now?"


    na was struck by his question, and her face blushed.


    But she soon settled down, looking into his affectionate eyes and nodding gently, "Yes."


    She loved him. There was no need to hide it. Since she had made up her mind to date him, she would


    not mince words. If he was the only one that showed affection, then their rtionship wouldn''t work out.


    She was a broad-minded girl and never said something against her will. Since she did fall in love with


    him, she would not deny it.


    Hearing her confession, he had a brighter smile. His smile was so charming and na was fascinated


    by it.


    After that, Jamarion spread his arms to hug her. Then ric, who had just arrived, saw their intimacy.

 Chapter 1203 Marriage of Convenience

    Chapter 1203 Marriage of Convenience


    They noticed how shocked and confused ric was. na said, "It''s a long story. Let''s have dinner,


    and I''ll tell you about itter slowly."


    In a trance, ric was about to walk away when he was stopped by Jamarion, "Do me a favor."


    ric replied shortly, "What?"


    Jamarion exined, "Keep it a secret for us temporarily."


    na sneered, "Well, you know that you will be in trouble if my father knows about it? So, you want to


    hide it now?"


    Jamarion held na''s hand and shook his head, "We didn''t intend to hide it. We want to tell Julian


    about it ourselves."


    It was disrespectful of him if Julian heard about it from someone else.


    ric snorted, "Let me give you a word."


    Jamarion raised his eyebrows and heard ric say, "You are very brave."


    ric admired Jamarion''s courage to be with na, the noble and unapproachable girl. All her peers


    knew how much her father, Julian, loved and cared for her.


    Jamarionughed at his words and said with confidence, "It''s my love for na that makes me brave."


    He wasn''t afraid of facing any challenges as long as he could be with na.


    ric previously felt that their love rtionship was unreal. But after hearing Jamarion''s words and


    looking at the determination in his eyes, ric was aware that it was real.


    He looked up at Jamarion with a serious look. ''Jamarion, who was three years younger than me, was


    now as tall as I am. He''s young and intelligent with a high IQ, giving the impression that he''s an upper-


    ss elite, and his eyes are filled with calmness and confidence.''


    Like Julian, ric used to think that no one in the world deserved his sister. But now he felt that


    Jamarion was a perfect match for his sister in every way, except for his younger age.


    With this thought, ric gave him a thumbs up.


    The three then entered the private room. The peers were surprised to see na and Jamarion enter


    hand in hand, except for Christina and Be who knew their bet. But they were slightly surprised that


    they would begin a love rtionship suddenly.


    "You are..." Christina was surprised.


    Jamarion responded, "I''m in love with na, and I''m sorry that we can''t have dinner with you tonight


    because ..."


    When saying, he nced at na beside him, and then he held her hand tightly again and continued,


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "We are going to go to the Hughes'' and tell na''s parents about our rtionship."


    It was sincere of him to tell Julian instead of having Julian know it from someone else.


    Although it was a wee dinner for Jamarion, they wouldn''t stop him since he had something more


    important to do.


    "I''ll make amends another day," Jamarion said and walked away with na.


    The rest sat down after they had calmed down. ric was a bit distracted. He leaned back in his chair


    listlessly and said, "When did they start a love rtionship?"


    Christina rolled his eyes and replied, "Come on, they spent two years abroad together. It''s not strange


    that they should fall in love with each other."


    Perhaps because his sister had been in the country for a long time, ric had forgotten that his sister


    and Jamarion had connections with each other abroad.


    He took a tumble and nodded, "I see."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Be said lightly, "Jamarion has liked na since several years ago."


    ric almost fell off his chair at her words. He said in shock, "He has liked my sister for years? How old


    was he then, brat!"


    Be added, "So, we don''t need to worry about them at all. I believe he can achieve the future na


    wants."


    Like her mother, Jean, Be made others feel that she was unemotional, had a good insight into many


    things, and always kept her head clear.


    After hearing her words, Benedict, who kept silent, suddenly looked up at her and asked, "How do you


    know so much about Jamarion''s personal affairs? Do you have private contacts with him?"


    Be smiled faintly, "na told us about it."


    She felt that his words were baffling. It seemed that he was concerned about whether she and


    Jamarion had any personal contact.


    But Benedict''s words reminded her that maybe she should talk to him about the marriage of


    convenience after na and Jamarion began a love rtionship.


    Though she was two years younger than na and only 21 this year, it was time for her to n for her


    marriage. If Benedict disagreed with her proposal, she could look for someone else instead.


    Thinking of this, she looked up at Benedict and said, "Benedict, I have something to tell you. Let''s go


    out and talk."


    Benedict''s ck eyes paused on her face for a few seconds, and then he raised his eyebrows, stood


    up, and walked out first.


    "Hey, you two are not in a rtionship, are you?" ric asked in shock.


    Why did his peers fall in love secretly so soon?


    This thought made ric a bit depressed. Ordinary people could fall in love whenever he wanted to,


    while he, a popr star, would lose many fans if he was in love.


    After Benedict and Be walked out of the private room, Benedict did not stop but continued to stride


    outside. Be did not say anything and followed him to a quiet courtyard outside.


    It was freezing to talk outside in winter, especially when she had juste out of the heated room.


    Even in her overcoat, Be trembled.


    Benedict noticed her action and raised his hand to take off his overcoat, but Be hastily stopped him,


    "Don''t bother, I''m not so cold. I just need some time to adapt to it."


    She didn''t know why Benedict brought her outside when they could talk in the corridor.


    Thinking of that, she felt that Benedict was not very considerate. If she was with him in the future, she


    was afraid that he would not be a considerate partner.


    Benedict exined, "Sorry, I felt hot in the private room just now. Though I didn''t know what you


    wanted to talk to me about, I should better recover someposure in the cold air."


    "I mean, I was burning with envy just now."


    "I felt envious of Jamarion, for he was finally together with his beloved girl."

 Chapter 1204 She Provokes a Somebody

    Chapter 1204 She Provokes a Somebody


    Be nced at him with surprise, only feeling that it was weird that he talked about this with her, as


    they didn''t seem quite acquainted with each other.


    She didn''t grow up in Riverside City, as her parents, Arthur and Jean, lived in Zoshalor for a long time.


    She only lived in her grandparents'' house in Riverside City when she was on holiday. It was only during


    holidays that she would get together with Benedict, na, and the rest.


    In eighth grade, she moved back to Riverside City with her parents. Her grandfather died that year, so


    her grandmother suggested that her parents should move back to Riverside City. It would be bad for


    the couple to live in Zoshalor all the time without taking care of Arthur''s parents in Riverside City.


    Thus, she and her grandmother came to Riverside City with her parents. But at that time, na, ric


    as well as Benedict, were all in high school and about to take part in college admission tests, so they


    didn''t have much time to get out together.


    Later, when na and others finished their examination, Be and Christina were in high school. With


    academic pressure, she only met her peers on holidays.


    In addition, due to the gender gap, she was close to na and Christina and had little interaction with


    boys. Likewise, those boys often yed ball, and games, and had fun together without involving the


    girls.


    So, she wasn''t quite acquainted with Benedict who gave her the impression that he, as the eldest kid


    among them, was unapproachable.


    In her eyes, he had always behaved in a mature manner. Moreover, he was outstanding in all aspects


    such as academic ability, and was a boy wonder that everyone praised.


    But her surprise did not distract her from what she was about to say.


    She spoke after a moment of deliberation, "Well ... what I''m going to say may be a bit unbelievable to


    you, so if you can''t ept it, just forget about it."


    "Oh?" Benedict raised his eyebrows with slight confusion. What shocking words could she say to him?


    As he stared at her with sharpness and hidden emotions in his eyes, Be was somehow guilty. She


    felt that the marriage of convenience that she was going to propose was an insult to him.


    But there was no turning back.


    She took a deep breath and said, "I don''t know if you are in love with anyone now, and if you are,


    please ignore my words as well."


    "If you don''t love anyone, I''d like to propose that we get married instead?"


    Be could see Benedict frown slightly after hearing those words. But she couldn''t tell what kind of


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    emotions he had. Benedict was two years older than her, and seemed indifferent toward anything, so


    Be could not read his mind.


    Then she hastily added, "That ... is a marriage of convenience. I think we are a good match in various


    aspects, such as the family background. Besides, our parents have been friends for many years, and


    we know each other''s character very well. There will be no family conflicts if we get married."


    As soon as Be finished her words, she saw Benedict''s face turn gloomy, which startled her.


    The next second, Benedict moved closer to her with a sullen face. His long eyes were filled with


    surging rage, "A marriage of convenience?"


    "So, Be, this is your view of marriage?"


    "So, if I don''t say yes, you''ll go on to ask others?"


    After growing up, Be prided herself on being calm no matter what happened. However, when faced


    with Benedict''s unexpected anger, she was at a loss.


    Scared by him, she only recovered herself after taking two steps back.


    She stood still and tried to keep calm before saying, "Hey, why are you so scary? I already reminded


    you beforehand. If you are unwilling, then forget it."


    As she said this, Be nced at Benedict''s expression, feeling that he got angry for no reason.


    Moreover, she felt as if he would strangle her to death the next moment.


    "I am scary? Heh." Benedict didn''t care if she was scared or not. He took several steps closer until he


    cornered her against a wall behind her. Then he leaned down slightly and sneered at her, "You caused


    it."


    Be was even more confused.


    Did she do anything wrong?


    She just proposed a marriage of convenience, and if he was unwilling, forget it. Why was he angry?


    If he was angry about it, he was too narrow-minded. Be regretted it. She would not marry such an


    intolerant man. She couldn''t put up with a man who always got angry with her.


    Thinking of this, she spoke, "Okay, forget it if you are unwilling. Just treat it as if I never said it."


    She just wanted to leave here in a hurry and didn''t want to speak to him anymore.


    Be was just about to leave when she was picked up by Benedict, "I didn''t say I am unwilling, did I?"


    He answered in a cold voice.


    Be was a bit confused, "Is it that you want to?"


    But it didn''t look like he was willing.


    Benedict tightened his grip on her arm with his teeth gritted and said, "Yes, but we need to get a


    marriage license tomorrow."


    Be opened her mouth wide in shock. She proposed it on a whim and never expected to get a


    marriage license so soon. Although she had reached the legal age of marriage, she was only 21. Who


    gets married at 21 nowadays?


    She thought about any possibilities after she proposed it. If Benedict was unwilling, they could pretend


    it never happened; if he was willing, they could tell their parents and get engaged first. Then she could


    focus on studying medicine that she liked.


    It would be nice to have a fianc¨¦. Then she could save herself the hassle of finding a man to marry and


    avoid being urged to get married.


    She thought her proposal was quite crazy, but she didn''t expect Benedict to be even crazier than her.


    Not only did he agree to it, but he also asked to get a marriage license tomorrow.


    Be struggled, trying to pull back her arm that he was holding, "It''s too soon."


    With a little force, Benedict restrained her from struggling and pulled her into his arms, "You proposed


    the marriage, and I''ve agreed, but you think it''s too soon?"


    "Be, are you fooling me?"


    "I didn''t..." Be''s tone was a bit weak.


    "Ah ¨C"


    In the next second, being picked up, she screamed in surprise.


    "What are you doing?"


    She asked in shock.


    Benedict carried her and walked towards the car park, "Since we''re getting married, let''s make love, in


    case you change your mind."


    Be was speechless


    She regretted having provoked such a madman.


    She even used to think that Benedict was calm, sensible, and gentlemanly, but he turned out to be a


    madman!

 Chapter 1205 Crush on Each Other

    Chapter 1205 Crush on Each Other


    But for Benedict''s crazy words, he didn''t do something out of ce. After stuffing her into his car, he


    drove away, but the destination was not his home or hotel but the beach.


    It could be imagined how cold it was on the beach in the dead of winter. As soon as Be got out of the


    car, she was trembling with cold.


    She couldn''t help but wrap her coat tightly around herself, gritting her teeth and ring at the man in


    front of her and asking, "Benedict, what''s wrong with you?"


    She had always prided herself on herposure, but she began to curse him in her mind at the


    moment.


    Benedict was initially standing on the beach, gazing at the seemingly calm but actually turbulent sea in


    front of him. Upon hearing this, he couldn''t refrain from turning his head to look at her and chuckled, "I


    bring you here for a cold breeze to calm you down."


    Although he chuckled, there was no trace of a smile on his handsome face.


    Be put on a wry smile and replied, "Well, I''ve calmed down well andpletely and I decide to take


    back my proposal. And I sincerely apologize if it has troubled you."


    "Now, may I leave?"


    She was really going to freeze to death.


    Though he said that he was trying to calm her down in the cold wind, she believed he was trying to


    freeze her to death.


    Even if she had offended him by mentioning the marriage of convenience, he didn''t have to do this to


    torture her, did he?


    She had really misjudged him and would keep as far away from him as she could in the future.


    Sensing that she was about to leave, he strode toward her and gazed at her with a solemn expression,


    "Be, let me state again that I agree with the marriage. What you need to consider now is the way to


    get married."


    "Let''s get the marriage license tomorrow. So should we get the license tomorrow without telling our


    parents? Or should we tell them right now and get it tomorrow?"


    Be was very sober now. Therefore, she could tell that he was not joking about it.


    But after realizing this, she became troubled again.


    How could she deal with the challenge of getting a marriage license?


    After all, she hadn''t thought about getting it right now. What she thought was to get engaged first and


    got a marriage license when she was urged by her parents.


    Just as she was racking her brains, Benedict''s phone rang.


    It was from ric, who asked on the phone, "Where are you chatting with Be? Why haven''t you


    Benedict replied, "We have something to do. We won''t return. You should start eating."


    On the phone, ric screamed, "Damn it, you two are not in love secretly, are you?"


    "We''ll talk about itter," Benedict replied to ric and hung up the phone. He couldn''t exin his


    rtionship with Be in a few words. After all, he didn''t anticipate Be would ask him to discuss such


    an exciting topic.


    Besides, he didn''t want anyone to know that Be decided to be with him just for a marriage of


    convenience.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have you got any idea?" Benedict hung up the phone, looked at Be, and asked this.


    Be simply gave up, "No."


    She was unwilling to hide it from her parents if she and Benedict had to get a marriage license. But she


    didn''t know how to exin to her parents about their affair. If she said that she proposed the marriage


    to Benedict, her parents would be furious.


    "Since you haven''t decided, then follow my advice," Benedict said.


    Be was stunned. Did he alreadye up with a n?


    Benedict perceived her suspicion. He said lightly, "Just tell our parents that we really love each other


    and have decided to be together for the rest of our lives, and ask them to agree to our marriage."


    Be''s eyes grew wide in shock, "We love each other?"


    It could not hold water.


    They hadn''t interacted much before this, except for the party time when they would eat and drink


    together.


    Besides, their parents were all extremely shrewd. Could they believe their clumsy lie?


    "Previously, we were secretly in love with each other, but none of us had ever shown it. Tonight, we


    saw Jamarion and na work it out. So we tested each other and found that we were in love, and


    immediately decided to get married and be with us for long."


    Benedict gave a detailed statement. This time, Be felt that it was credible. But it was a bit hard for her


    to tell a lie since she never had a crush on Benedict.


    But Benedict didn''t give her time to hesitate. He grabbed her hand and pushed her into the car, "It''s


    settled. Let''s talk about other things on the way."


    "Hey, hey..." Before she could protest, she was shoved into the car.


    Benedict then sat in the driver''s seat and took out his mobile phone, intending to call his parents and


    ask them to rush to Arthur''s and Jean''s home.


    Be pressed his hand. Benedict''s fingers were long and slender, while Be''s palm was soft and


    delicate. Benedict raised his eyebrows and stared at Be, who seemed restless.


    Her face was as beautiful as ever. Different from her usual coolness, she looked much more alive at


    this moment.


    He liked seeing her indifferent look as well as her vivid facial expressions


    But before, he could just see her vivid expressions at parties, when she was chatting happily with na


    and Christina. From now on, he could see her smiling at any time.


    Her proposal tonight was a great relief for him, allowing him to get what he had yearned for.


    Be pressed Benedict''s hand hard and asked him again, "Benedict, are you sure you want to marry


    me now?"


    "Don''t you wait a few more years to see if you''ll meet another girl you love?"


    "After all, marriage is an important event in life. I hope you can consider it carefully and without against


    your heart."


    Be admitted that her words at the moment contradicted her suggestion, but she meant it.


    "I''m sure," Benedict replied without any hesitation. Be pressed her lips, made up her mind, released


    her grip on his hand, and said, "Let''s go back to tell our parents."


    Benedict''s eyes fixed on her determined expression for a while before he started the car and drove


    away.


    The two called their parents on the way. Benedict asked Ezra and Maisie to rush to the Hudgens'', while


    Be only told her parents that she had something important to tell them.


    On the way, the two said nothing more. Be leaned back in the car seat and looked at the scenery


    outside, feeling that she was unable to describe the mixed emotions inside and deciding to let it be.


    On the contrary, Benedict drove the car steadily with his eyes firmly fixed on the road ahead. If one


    looked closely, one could notice a smile lift the corner of Benedict''s mouth.

 Chapter 1206 Not Allowed to Marry Her Within Three Years

    Chapter 1206 Not Allowed to Marry Her Within Three Years


    When Benedict and Be rushed back home, Jamarion and na arrived.


    na just told her parents on the phone that she woulde back with Jamarion.


    Hanging up, Julian realized what was waiting for him and turned highly sullen.


    "My guess was right. Jamarion studied at the college na was admitted into and aimed to court her. I


    have observed him and his moves these years and thought he would never pursue my daughter. Now,


    it turns out he has made this n for a long time." Julian stormed back and forth, while furiously


    By contrast, Emelia calmly asked servants to prepare more dishes for na and Jamarion.


    Hearing the children''s n to have a party, Emelia and Julian already had dinner. But she guessed


    na and Jamarion who came back from the party didn''t eat anything.


    Feeling Julian''s dissatisfaction, Emelia added, "We have watched these children grow up and know


    their character. You have to decide for yourself whether Jamarion was a good boyfriend for your


    daughter."


    Then, Emelia walked back to the kitchen.


    She had to admit childish men were annoying.


    Julian refused to ept any man to be na''s boyfriend though Jamarion was excellent among his


    peers.


    As Julian''s attention was diverted by these words, he immediately followed Emelia. "Are you angry?"


    Emelia smiled, "No."


    Julian didn''t believe in her and stopped in her way, staring at her seriously, "Really?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite being married to her for many years, he was still afraid of her being angry, especially of her


    sulk.


    "I''m not angry. Just leave you alone." Emelia red at him.


    Amused, Julian exined in an aggrieved tone, "I love my daughter so much and I just want her to be


    happy."


    She replied, "I know. They are dating, not marrying. Besides, he''s not old enough to get married yet.


    Why are you so worried?"


    Julian knew these truths but felt it difficult to ept the reality.


    Jamarion held her hand and walked in with na, who felt very nervous but then felt at ease at the


    sight of the smile on her mother''s face.


    She had her mom''s support.


    na knew her boyfriend would be fine since her mother was thoughtful and gave her and ric all


    support and Julian listened to her mother.


    Comforted by Emelia, Julian could calmly treat Jamarion.


    After Jamarion expressed his love for na for many years, Julian asked his daughter into the study.


    Julian asked softly, "Do you really like him?"


    na nodded. "Yes. I sensed his love for me soon after he arrived in Ascana. Dad, I''m not the kind of


    girl who would blindly do everything for love. I have carefully observed how he treated me within two


    years and felt his feelings for me. Thus, I decide to be with him."


    These words rendered him relieved and he knew she was circumspect andposed and then made


    this decision.


    He added, "Why do you like him?"


    na chuckled and replied in a lovely tone, "Dad, after being in love with mom for many years, have


    you known nothing about love? When you are deep in love, all you see is your lover''s merits."


    Julian collected himself and realized it was indeed a boring question.


    No matter how a person loved someone, he or she only noticed that the lover was perfect.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I know what I want and could get my happiness." na confidently said to her father.


    na who grew up in an affluent family full of love and owned wealth and power would not be forced to


    be with a man or sacrifice herself for love.


    She knew what love was from her parents'' perfect love story and how a man could be regarded as an


    excellent husband.


    If she broke up with Jamarion one day, she would leave no regrets and live a new life.


    Her mother had taught her that a woman should have self-esteem and never pester a man who didn''t


    love her even if she wanted to be with her lover forever.


    Julian didn''t persuade na anymore.


    When the two came back to the living room, Julian required that na should not get married within


    three years.


    Jamarion seriously replied, "My affection for her is not a whim. I have waited for her for many years. I


    love her and have made full preparations to get married to her. In fact, I was going to marry her in two


    years."


    Sullen, Julian realized this guy refused to follow his requirement and even was ready to get married to


    na in two years.


    He finally warned, "If you don''t ept my terms, then don''t go out with her right now. If you can''t wait


    three years to get married, how are you going to prove your love for her?"


    As Emelia and na thought Jamarion would defend himself, hepressed his lips and answered,


    "OK. Do as you say."


    When Jamarion did agree to the unreasonable conditions, Julian suspected that he only appeared to


    agree and would actually take other actions secretly.


    Julian squinted appraisingly at the boy in front of him and thought, ''Why did he agree so quickly?''

 Chapter 1207 Bad News

    Chapter 1207 Bad News


    As Julian was scanning Jamarion, thetter chuckled, "Do you think it''s disingenuous of me to agree


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    right away?"


    Julian was speechless, realizing the guy was indeed intellectual, and asked, "I thought you couldn''t


    wait for three years? Why did you say OK so quickly all of a sudden?"


    As Emelia and na looked at Jamarion, he smiled helplessly, "So what can I do? Argue with you?


    That only makes na in dilemma. I make apromise because I don''t want her to feel sad.


    Besides, I have waited for her for many years. One more year is fine."


    Moved by Jamarion''s words, Julian felt the boy''s love for his daughter and lost his words for a moment.


    Jamarion continued with a serious expression, "But you must keep your word. At that time, I will get


    married to her."


    Pressured by the young boy, Julian turned irritated. "Her decision matters. Can you promise that you


    two will still love each other by then?"


    Julian had seen many lovers break up with each other for a better life, better lovers, or promising jobs.


    na answered before Jamarion said a word and she held Jamarion''s hands. "Dad, I believe his love


    and I also love him."


    Her words sent a blow to Julian and he could onlypress his lips and nod, saying, "Fine, we will see


    after three years."


    The talk ended. Emelia asked Jamarion to have dinner while Julian went upstairs in a bad mood.


    Later, Emelia went upstairs, leaving them two in the dining room.


    Jamarion smilingly said to na, "Thank you."


    She replied, "We are lovers and should face and deal with the difficulties together, instead of coping


    with them alone. But dad must be sad."


    After ending the talk, she felt her dad was depressed.


    "He loves you." Jamarion knew Julian''s feelings and never turned wrathful because of his opposition.


    In fact, Julian would chase away every man to woo his beloved daughter and firmly believed no one


    could be qualified to be her boyfriend.


    After the dinner, Jamarion said goodbye to Julian and Emelia and then was sent out by na.


    He had to forgo the thought of hugging na when noticing Julian solemnly observing them from the


    upstairs window.


    All in all, things went smoothly tonight.


    Jamarion beamed at the thought that her father epted him to be na''s boyfriend and then he


    could date na publicly.


    His efforts these years paid off. In the future, what he would do was live with his beloved woman and


    embark on his career.


    The parents knew nothing about the rtions between Benedict and Be.


    Hanging up the phone, Ezra and Maisie rushed to Arthur''s home and they vaguely guessed Benedict


    may like Be. but the next second, they denied the thought since Benedict and Be seldom went out.


    Jean asked Maisie, "Did Benedict tell you anything?"


    Maisie shook her head. "No, he just asked us toe over. He''s a reserved boy and hardly bosoms


    himself to us."


    Jean added, "Be didn''t tell us anything either. Arthur was angry when answering the call with Be.


    He''s in a bad mood when guessing the two children may be in a rtionship. He doesn''t deny Benedict


    is a good boy but he just refuses to ept the reality that his daughter will have a boyfriend."


    Maisie smiled. "I know. After all, Ezra acts the same way. We always joked when Ashley grew up, she


    could be with Brennen. Ezra often protested at home and said no one was qualified to be with his


    daughter."


    Ashley and Brennen were about the same age, so their parents often made jokes of that kind, but it


    turned out that they didn''t like each other.


    When it came to this topic, Jean sighed, "Our jokes didn''te true. But the children that we never


    think will be together are in love now."


    For example, Jamarion and na, and Benedict and Be, were in a rtionship.


    Ezraforted Arthur in a sincere voice. "I have the same feelings with you. I feel sorry for you. But if


    they are in love, I can do nothing."


    Arthur snorted.


    Ezra added, "I have to listen to my wife. Don''t you listen to your wife? If my guess is right and our wives


    support them, our opposition would not work."


    Arthur felt much depressed since his wife who had a good impression of Benedict and praised him


    several times would definitely support their rtionship.


    When they talked, Be and Benedict came back.


    At the sight of the inteced hands, Arthur almost fainted.


    Knowing they decided to get married, Arthur was shocked. His blood pressure roared and he sat on the


    sofa for a long while. Luckily, he and Jean knew about medicine, so his blood pressure got controlled.

 Chapter 1208 I Like You

    Chapter 1208 I Like You


    "What?"


    "Get married?"


    "Tomorrow?"


    They eximed at the same time.


    "Yes, we made a decision," Benedict and Be nodded. And Benedict was holding her hand and softly


    pinching her palm to remind her to carry out their n.


    Maisie collected herself and stared at Be, instead of her son. "Be, we are confused and could not


    make any decision hastily. You have few interactions with him. But you decided to get married to him.


    Why? Marriage matters for everyone."


    Maisie asked Be because she worried about Be and felt something fishy about their rtionship.


    Moved by Maisie''s concern, Be smilingly answered, "We didn''t see each other or hang out. But we


    have feelings for each other."


    Be said the prepared words and was so nervous that her palms sweat.


    Arthur stared at Benedict holding Be''s hand and asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    Feeling Be got nervous, Benedict exined, "We have feelings for each other but don''t tell each


    other. I have nned to confess my love in two years since she''s young and busy studying."


    "But tonight we got to know na''s parents epted Jamarion to be na''s boyfriend. We told each


    other what we have been thinking and found we loved each other. Then we decided to be together for


    the rest of our life."


    Benedict behaved much more naturally and his gaze at Be was full of love and tenderness.


    Maisie and Ezra looked at each other, surprised by their son''s sudden tenderness.


    Benedict had been a good boy and never made his parents worried since little. After he grew up, he


    always kept a straight face and never revealed his true feelings. It seemed that he could remain


    At that moment, she was surprised by her son''s tender expression. Then she carefully observed her


    son and felt his affection was real. Maybe her son really liked Be.


    Though Maisie and Ezra were calm, Arthur was sullen and raised his voice volume, "You like him too?"


    It was the first time in years that Arthur had spoken so loudly to his beloved daughter. Be was his


    only daughter, so he cherished her very much.


    Be lost her words and felt somehow guilty.


    But she could only reply smilingly after her finger was pinched softly by Benedict, "Yes, I like him."


    In fact, it tormented Be but she had to admit that Benedict was so thoughtful and meticulous. Just


    now, he forced her to rehearse in the car many times. Though shy and reluctant, she had to stare at


    him and said, "I like Benedict for a long time."


    Knowing Benedict aimed to act perfectly to win their parents'' trust, Be could only do as they nned.


    At the same time, she felt he was brimming with joy when she said these words.


    To vent her anger, she asked him to do the same thing. But unexpectedly, he said without any


    hesitation, "Be, I like you. I love you for such a long time that I almost forget when I fell in love with


    you."


    Looking at his eyes tinged with affection and sincerity, Be almost believed he was telling the truth


    instead of carrying out their n.


    Her cheeks and ears reddened out of shyness.


    She wanted to y a trick on him, but her trick didn''t work.


    She hurried to cover his mouth. "Stop. Now."


    How could she know he was so glib-tongued?


    She thought this matter would be settled after she confessed her love to Benedict. However, Arthur


    stared at his daughter and asked, "Look me in the eye and say you like him and want to marry him."


    Others were speechless.


    Benedict protested, "If so, she should look me in the eye and say these words."


    Ezra added, arousing Arthur''s anger, "His words make sense. How could she look at you to say those


    words?"


    Arthur made apromise to test her. "OK. Just look at him."


    Arthur wondered why his daughter liked this guy and suddenly would get married. In his eyes, Be


    was still his baby girl.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Arthur refused to ept any man to be his daughter''s boyfriend or husband. He made that proposal


    just to test if Be was serious about it.


    Staring at Benedict, Be refrained from being shy and anxious and was ready to say these words she


    had never said in her life.


    Right on cue, Jean nudged Arthur''s arms and protected Be. "Stop giving our daughter a hard time.


    Since they are in love, we support them. But is it too hasty to get married tomorrow?"


    Jean was sane enough.


    She believed they were a good match and could be in a rtionship, but it was hasty for them to get


    married now.

 Chapter 1209 The Best for You

    Chapter 1209 The Best for You


    "Not at all. I have been looking forward to getting married to her for many years," Benedict firmly said.


    Benedict looked at Arthur and Jean and seriously promised, "After the marriage, she could devote


    herself to medicine and do everything she likes. I can deal with our families'' business so that nothing


    would bother her. I will try my best to give her the best."


    "Benedict, you..." Surprised by these sincere words, Be looked at him in disbelief and didn''t say


    anything since she thought he did as nned.


    Arthur almost changed his mind and thought these words made sense. Jean''s and his businesses


    needed to be taken over. Be could seed them, but he hoped Be could do what she liked.


    When Jean was young, she didn''t like jewelry design at all, but eventually when her parents got old,


    she had toe home and take over the business and give up psychology.


    Arthur didn''t want his daughter to experience the same thing and they would be much assured if their


    daughter''s husband, a reliable man, managed theirpanies.


    Many men got married for their wives'' property, and some even left their wives as soon as they got it.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    They worried that when they were old, their daughter who only concentrated on medicine would be


    cheated on by other men.


    They didn''t have to worry about it if Be married Benedict.


    Arthur trusted Benedict because he, a boy from a wealthy family, would not covet others'' assets. Also,


    Benedict now had be an independent, excellent, and strong man who could achieve a lot without


    his parents'' help.


    Besides, Benedict could manage theirpanies and Donavan could take over Ezra''spanies.


    Deep in thought, Arthur was on the verge of changing his mind.


    Ezra coughed and teased his son. "Son, you said you would help handle their family business. In fact,


    your real purpose is to marry into their family, huh?"


    The joke abated the tense atmosphere. Ezra aimed to test his son in this way.


    Benedict immediately noticed his father''s intention and said, "As long as I can get married to her, I can


    do anything. I am not afraid of gossip or difficulties."


    Although Benedict was still studying, he had started a softwarepany with his ssmates and it ran


    well.


    Without his father''s support, Benedict could give his beloved woman the best.


    Instead of seeking any profits, he was willing to help her manage thepany, so that she could


    concentrate on medicine.


    Benedict gave a satisfactory answer. Jean said first, "Since you two love each other and want to get


    married, we support you."


    Both sides were not afraid of the worst-senora.


    "But..." Though Arthur disagreed, he could do nothing since his wife nodded and he believed his


    daughter, decisive and brave like her mother, would not suffer in this marriage.


    Ezra and Maisie naturally beamed with pleasure.


    Maisie couldn''t be happier since she could achieve her wish to have a considerate daughter-inw.


    Besides, Maisie knew Be was a good girl from her best friend''s family and she could imagine how


    joyful to be rtives with Jean by marriage.


    Maisie added, "We should be nning a wedding?"


    "No, we want to hold the wedding in the future." Be hurriedly stopped and as a college student, she


    didn''t want to make her marriage public or attract people''s attention.


    Noticing Be''s nervous expression, Benedict realized she didn''t like him and refused to make their


    rtionship public but he could not wait any more seconds to dere their marriage.


    He had loved her for many years.


    Just now, all his words were true.


    He had no idea that tonight she would suddenly propose marriage to him.


    But the so-called marriage of convenience deeply dented his love for her. Thus, he solemnly forced her


    to get married to him at that time.


    He turned crazy because she came to him not because she loved him, but because she wanted to find


    a trouble-shooter.


    He still agreed since he could get her forever after they got married tomorrow.


    Actually, he wanted to get married to her tonight so that she could belong to him forever. He himself


    had no idea why he was so crazy.


    Jean agreed with her daughter and stared at her. "No wedding now. Be is still a college student and


    should concentrate on study."


    Jean understood her daughter.


    She prepared to have a talk with her daughter who didn''t refuse the marriage but appeared to be


    passive in her rtionship.


    As a senior psychiatrist, Jean noticed Benedict liked her daughter but she got a bit confused about their


    affection.

 Chapter 1210 Love Each Other After We Get Married

    Chapter 1210 Love Each Other After We Get Married


    Ezra and Maisie drove their car home. Both sides needed time to digest the sudden news.


    Only Benedict calmly epted the oue because he clearly knew what he wanted.


    Be stopped Benedict and said to her parents, "We go out for a talk."


    She decided to ask him in the small park why he said those words full of love.


    She felt guilty because she got married to him not for loving him. If he had been loving her, she would


    be in a dilemma and they could not stay away from each other''s life as they had nned.


    But as soon as she pulled him to a kiosk in the square, he suddenly pinned her to a post behind her


    and kissed her passionately.


    She paused and then struggled out of his embrace when he sucked her tongue, but she failed to break


    free since he was much stronger than her.


    Instead, he hugged her more tightly and kept kissing her passionately.


    When being loosened, she buried her face in his chest with mixed feelings.


    She blushed but felt she deserved it.


    But she didn''t know that her move actually aroused him. Thus, he lifted her head and bent to kiss her


    again.


    Be was irritated and pushed him away with a blushed face. "Benedict, what are you doing?"


    He felt nothing wrong with it and raised his hand to touch her lips meaningfully. "I kiss my future wife.


    What''s the problem?"


    She snorted. "Who is your wife?"


    He beamed. "Our parents have approved of our marriage. Do you want to back out?"


    Vexed, she red at him. "What do you mean? The show should end now."


    "Do you think it is just a show?" He turned solemn.


    "Or what? We made this n."


    She added, "You are a super actor."


    Benedict lost his words and wondered why she sensed no signs of his feelings for her.


    He stepped forward to gently tap her forehead and then said helplessly, "Usually you are very clever.


    Why are you so stupid now?"


    "Stupid?" She covered her forehead and asked confusedly.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He gazed at her, his eyes brimming with love and tenderness.


    She paused and stepped back in disbelief. "You, really love me as you said?"


    "Yes, why not?" Benedict admitted.


    Lost in her thoughts, Be was curious about the reason. They seldom contacted each other, didn''t


    they?


    Soon, she realized the marriage was what he wanted.


    "I really like you, and I really want to marry you. That''s why I get so upset when you say it''s a nominal


    marriage."


    He gently put his arm around her shoulder and said this affectionately.


    She collected herself and looked away. "It''s unfair. You know I..."


    She stopped for fear that her words hurt him.


    He lifted her chin and said confidently, "There are many ways to love, aren''t there? We can get married


    first. I believe that one day you will love me."


    Be came back home with mixed feelings as things went against her wish and she could not face him


    naturally from now on.


    She sighed, ''Why did everything turn out against my wish? I just want a marriage of convenience, but it


    actually makes him get what he wants!''


    Jean got along well with her daughter like they were close friends, probably because Jean was a senior


    psychiatrist.


    After Be came back home, Jean entered Be''s bedroom to have a talk with Be and thetter told


    Jean the whole thing.


    Jean was calm and only turned surprised when Be said she offered to get married.


    Be sighed, "What should I do, mom?"


    Jean smiled. "You were okay with being married to him when he didn''t have feelings for you, and now


    that he loves you, why shouldn''t you? He loves you."


    Be was upset. "But I don''t like him. It''s unfair for him."


    She rubbed her daughter''s soft hair and said, "You don''t love him? Of all the men, you chose him. If


    you don''t love him, why do you care if the marriage is fair to him?"


    Be paused and murmured, "You mean I like him?"


    Jean nodded speechlessly and had to admit that her daughter was not good at this kind of thing.


    Be covered her face and believed her mother''s judgment since her mother was a senior psychiatrist


    who was good at analyzing others'' emotions.

 Chapter 1211 Ending

    Chapter 1211 Ending


    After the talk with Jean, Be realized her feelings for Benedict and felt much better.


    This night, all people had mixed feelings.


    Parents and children held their parties respectively the next day.


    Be and Benedict went to the party after they applied for marriage and their marriage certificates


    made others jealous.


    Donavan smiled and bowed to Be. "Hello, Be, I''m your family now."


    Be blushed and turned flustered.


    Benedict cast a nce at his brother and praised him in his mind.


    Ashley, the youngest child, ran over and said jubntly, "Be, I''m so happy to have you be my sister-


    inw."


    Ashley, the youngest child cared for by all of them, hugged Be and they liked each other.


    As Be became Benedict''s wife, Ashley and Maisie, who were satisfied with the marriage, liked Be


    even more.


    Be jubntly felt Benedict''s family members epted and loved her as he did.


    Before Be said a word, Benedict pulled his sister away.


    Ashley snorted. "What are you doing?"


    Benedict held Be in his arms. "She''s my wife."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Be blushed with embarrassment and Ashley rolled her eyes.


    Donavan held Ashley in his arms and smilingly said, "Ashley, you will see this scene many times in the


    future."


    As Donavan and Ashleyughed and left, Be red at Benedict, then shook off his arm around her


    waist, and went for na.


    While Benedict''s family happily epted Be, Jamarion met trouble in na''s family.


    ric protested, seething with anger. "Jamarion, I will not ept you. You''re three years younger than


    me, and now you''re my sister''s husband."


    ric was really angry.


    Knowing his sister would be Jamarion''s girlfriend, ric intensely showed his opposition.


    Jamarion calmly said, "You can call me in the way you like."


    As ric regarded Jamarion as a thoughtful man, thetter added, "But you can''t deny the fact that I''m


    your brother-inw."


    ric could not ept the fact that the man he always thought to be a naive boy turned out to be his


    sister''s boyfriend.


    What was worse, others stood by and gloated.


    ric was so angry that he sat on the sofa in a sulk.


    After the party, Jamarion sent na home.


    She asked tenderly, "Are you jealous? They are married but you have to wait for three years. In fact,


    just two years. But my father made this requirement."


    "They''ve reached the legal marriage age," he said, staring at her as they stood downstairs in na''s


    bachelor apartment. "But I still have to take two years to reach it. I don''t mind waiting for one more


    year. Don''t worry about it. When your father is in a good mood, he''ll let you marry me. I just make the


    suitable decision for us."


    These words aroused her deep love for him.


    Young as he was, he was decisive and independent, and wouldn''t get his n disrupted because of


    others.


    Attracted by his character, na somehow wanted to believe he would love her and treat her tenderly


    no matter what happened.


    Jamarion held her in his arms. "Whether it''s two years or three years, as long as it''s you, I''ll be waiting


    for you."


    Waiting for one more year didn''t matter as long as they could be together for long.


    na embraced him, thinking fate did y a trick on her. In the past, she had never thought she would


    be with a boy three years younger than her.


    Now, in his arms, she was overflowing with joy and love.


    Be and Benedict went on their honeymoon the next day. Their parents didn''t know it until they were


    about to board the ne.


    Even Be knew the news at the airport.


    When they arrived on a tropical ind, the chauffeur took them straight to a vi, not a hotel.


    As Be was confused, Benedict exined to prove his wealth and make his wife have more


    understanding of him, "This is my private vi. I already have everything you need, so I just told you


    that you didn''t need to bring anything. Besides, I buy the vi on my own."


    She didn''t expect thepany he started with his friends had brought such a huge amount of money


    that he could buy a vi valued at more than several million dors.


    She had nned to have a peaceful honeymoon and enjoy the beautiful scenery.


    But in the end, they spent most of their time making love on the bed. She finally realized how strong


    and tough her man was and she could not leave the bed after the night of passion.


    After a honeymoon of half a month, she went back to college and stopped seeing him on the pretext of


    being busy with her studies.


    In fact, they lived harmoniously and jubntly.


    Two yearster, Jamarion finished his study abroad sessfully. After another year, he married na


    and lived a happy life.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!